《Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    Reincarnation. What a sweet-sounding word.


    How could one not want a reincarnation when life was simply hard even despite one¡¯s efforts? But I didn¡¯t want it.


    Just how good a draw could I get when my current life was already ¡°this¡±? I could raise both my hands and wee it with a cheer if it came with all sorts of fancy settings from novels, but unless it was that, I was too busy simply living my current life.


    But I un-fucking-luckily croaked and reincarnated. And it was in a fantasy world. You really don¡¯t know where life leads you.


    But what could I do? I¡¯d no idea if it was a god¡¯s joke or a blessing of my parents who always wished best for their no-good son, but I would have to just diligently live again regardless of what my newly gained life was.


    But.


    Leaving aside all the other things, fuck.


    My vige gettingpletely erased from the Demon King Army¡¯s attack in merely eight years after my birth was bloody-fucking-seriously crossing the line.

 Chapter 1: Eldmia Egga

    Chapter 1: Eldmia Egga


    8 years.


    The time spent forming new attachments and adjusting to my new life after being reborn in a different world.


    It was a seriously long time, but as a child it was really far too short a time. Since, even after having reincarnated, it took 4 years for my head to mature a bit and could properly move around.


    ¡°This is really fucking hard.¡±


    And today was the 8 years and 12th day since I was born in this world. It was the 3rd day since my vige basically disappeared, and¡­


    ¡°My shitty body is really fucking weak.¡±


    It was the second day since I found a shovelhead with a burned-out handle in what had been a smithery and began digging a grave with it.


    ¡°My blisters fucking sting!¡±


    Eating and drinking immediately wasn¡¯t a problem since a drinkable mountain stream was flowing and since there were things like half-burned potatoes in the vige storehouse, but the child¡¯s body was helplessly too weak.


    Since magic was said to exist as befitting a fantasy world, I could have more easily dug something like a ground if I had learned it, but because the vige I lived in was a tiny rural vige, I couldn¡¯t learn something that precious. At the least, a mage visited by chance about 3 years ago and I managed to at least imitate up to sensing a thing called magic power by doing all sorts of cutesy-charmy begging, but I couldn¡¯t use magic with that.


    He said he would teach me magic if he could tell I worked hard when he returned 4 yearster. Since people said mages didn¡¯t lie, wouldn¡¯t I have used at least a ground-digging spell if the Demon King Army attacked just 1 yearter?


    But what use was there to that? Now was still the 3rd year.


    Fortunately among the misfortunes, I could do thepletely fantasy-like act of moving the magic power I sensed to strengthen my body. Mesmerized with the fantasy-like experience I could only describe as fucking awesome, I endlessly trained at it for 3 years. With that, I could run at a speed an 8-year old could never do, and for short instances could swing things like a heavy longsword at a speed close to an ordinary adult.


    But separate from that, my untrained body had its limits. The blisters on my palms were its proof, and having to feel pain that couldn¡¯t be imagined as muscle pain when running fast was its evidence. Thanks to that, I dug the ground trusting only my pure body and the shovelhead. In the end, it took two days topletely dig my parents¡¯ grave.


    ¡°But, despite that, I worked hard for a mere 8-year old son.¡±


    Although my body was 8 years old, because my head was nearing thirty whenbined with my past life, I couldn¡¯t ignore what it meant when my dad who left the hiding ce saying he will get mom didn¡¯t return even after a day had passed, and with a shitty feeling I could discover my parents fallen together at the vige outskirt when I came down early in the morning.


    I cried really sadly even for me. I nearly fainted from exhaustion while crying. That was the reason it took 2 days to dig the grave despite it being the 3rd day.


    ¡°By tomorrow I should be able to fix together the remaining fences and finish even the grave markers.¡±


    They lived as hunters now, but my parents said they once worked as adventurers and then settled here while traveling the continent.


    Could it perhaps be because of that? Both my parents had stopped their breaths while holding a bloodstained sword taken from someone somewhere in one of their hands. It was an embarrassment to even call it fortunate, but seeing how their corpses weren¡¯t swept by the fire nor disfigured and simply had their hearts pierced clean, I doubted they had felt a lot of pain.


    Because myst life¡¯s death was like that.


    ¡°Well that thought made me angry.¡±


    I gotpletely drained just from digging the grave before noon and ripping a luckily-unburned sack from an underground storage and moving my parents on top of it. Since it was obvious I would instead have copsed without a single strength to twitch a finger if I had moved them while enhancing my strength with magic power, I just moved them while clean.


    It was lucky the rotting hadn¡¯t started yet due to fall having nearly passed and being right before winter.


    ¡°Huh. Fuck lucky.¡±


    How would an 8-year old survive the winter alone? The thing I called a hiding ce was merely a small earthen cave dad used as a meat storage during winter. There would¡¯ve been even a little food for winter save up there if it had happened a littleter, but now it merely waspletely empty. Even if I wed together the food storage¡¯s half-burned foods, I couldn¡¯tst even a week.


    I was merely acting out of an obsession that I had to immediately do my duty as their child, and there was nothing lucky nor easygoing.


    ¡°I thought it was fantasy, but looks like I¡¯ll be filming a survival in a foreign world instead.¡±


    The sun was setting. Usually around this time was when I would havee home with dad smelling mom¡¯s stew. Since I turned 6 I had followed dad along asking and learning about things like hunting tricks and herbs he had learned in his adventurer years. I also liked reading books at the vige head¡¯s house, but the process of learning knowledge merely for living and without anything like college or job search and whatnot was not only leisurely but full of a form of happiness I had never experienced in my entire life.


    My tears unconsciously flowed at the fact those happy days had disappeared as if they were a lie.


    It was really pure happiness. Enough that I had to feel relief that I had properly experienced and enjoyed that happiness because I wasn¡¯t a child.


    ¡°Hah¡­ let¡¯s go back.¡±


    At the least, I was lucky the mountain stream was fine and I didn¡¯t have to worry about drinking water. Because otherwise I would have died from dehydration from crying.


    It was clear it would turn dark by the time I pick the potatoes for dinner and bring them to the hiding ce. Without a single thing to make a fire right now, there wasn¡¯t a moment to rest. It would be fucking cold if I didn¡¯t quickly go back to the cave and wrap myself with the scrapped clothes to raise my temperature.


    As I was about to stand up like that, I felt a tiny vibration through my seated butt.


    A sound I had never personally heard once in myst life but familiar in my current life.


    The sound of horse hooves kicking the ground and neighing of horses.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    My goosebumps stood. It was a sound more horrifying than any time before. When I took out and ced at my side a longsword I had grasped in my parent¡¯s hand as naturally as I could and slightly turned my head to look at the source of the sound, there was a gang standing with the setting sun behind their backs at where the vige gate used to be.


    Even just from the silhouette I could tell it wasn¡¯t a normal army. There wasn¡¯t even a single g identifying their group that even mercenaries carried. Most of all, there weren¡¯t many of them.


    ¡°Fucking shit.¡±


    It was bandits. I wasn¡¯t sure if they had seen the vige burn or if they saw the Demon King Army¡¯s tracks, but it was clear they came to check if there was anything to pick and eat.


    I should easily survive if I ran to the mountain right now.


    But then those fucking sons of bitches would loot not only the swords I grasped in my parents¡¯ hands but even dust the few trinkets they had.


    I couldn¡¯t let that stand even if I were to die with my entire body ripped apart today.


    They beganing towards the hill I was on.


    The ce I stood was where a small shrine ¡®had¡¯ stood on the vige hill. There wasn¡¯t any particr reason to it. I merely thought that it was appropriate to bury my parents here since they were devoted.


    Their number was seven. Having arrived near me, they soon dismounted from their horses and walked towards me while looking around. One at the least seemed to be a woman based on her outline, but, as if she was a ve, she had on a metal leash and was being forcibly dragged along.


    Their armors were sparse. There wasn¡¯t anyone who wore a helmet, and the most well-equipped set was just the breastte, greaves, and gauntlets of the one walking in the forefront. The one holding a sword was just that one too. The rest not only held merely things like daggers and axes, but didn¡¯t even seem to have anything like a bow. No, to be exact, they did have bows but dismounted with them on the horses.


    It felt like blood was escaping from my hands and feet at the tension. What did I have? An 8-year old¡¯s body. The swords my parents had grasped. Pebbles nearby.


    And¡­ magic power. The magic power that could strengthen my body. The magic power I hadn¡¯t used once and had saved up for 3 days.


    ¡°Oi. Kid.¡±


    The head-looking man who had walked at the front a bit faster than the gang called at me. He was messy and had greasy disheveled hair as if he hadn¡¯t washed for several days, but there wasn¡¯t anything like a scar on his face.


    ¡°W, who are you?¡±


    I drew a pitiful face and asked while fearfully trembling and tightly hugging the sword as if it was my parents¡¯ memento. Internally I had a hope that they were somehow just adventurers and would go away after checking out the scene, but that possibility seemed slim.


    In the first ce weirdos who would tense up before an 8-year old shouldn¡¯t bemon, but with my life immediately on the line I could only pretend and act with my utmost. At my question, the manughed as if he found it pathetic and walked closer.


    ¡°Huhu. That¡¯s fucking none of your business and hand over that sword.¡±


    ¡°T, this is my parents¡¯.¡±


    Turning my body sideways, and acting like the sword was slipping from the weight, I grasped the sword¡¯s grip. Then he crumpled his face tight and shouted at me with even his back bent down.


    I was aiming for that you son of a bitch.


    I exploded the magic power I had spread throughout my body and swung the sword.


    ¡°You fucking son of a bitch give it here immediately if you¡­kuk?¡±


    Talent in swordsmanship? Not sure if I had a talent, but my hobby in myst life was martial arts. In my school days I even drowned my life in Kumdo and considered bing an instructor.


    So long as there was strength to back up, I had enough technique to do a horizontal sh aimed at the neck. And I had a strength called magic power.


    ¡°Kuhph. The, fuc¡­¡±


    Fuck the pressure of killing someone to shitters. I got killed by a homicidal robber in myst life. I had managed to snap his neck and kill him with myst strength, but I near-simultaneously got my heart stabbed and died without a single twitch. I already had a history of killing.


    My reincarnated life began like that. But now even that was all gone.


    I was a rabid maniac right now.


    ¡°Eh? Chief?¡±


    Looked like the guy rasping in cognitive dissonance with his head on the ground really was the chief. When I turned back into a naivemb and pretended to shiver and tremble in fear, one guy with a face that hadn¡¯t grasped the situation ran up and crouched down at his side.


    Should have focused on the bloodstain on my sword instead.


    ¡°Chief what¡¯s¡­ blood? Ik?¡±


    I immediately took a step back to match the range and then swung the sword aiming for his neck. The diagonally shing movement even by my standard cleanly shed a cut deep into his carotid artery. His shocked eyes stared at me, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Eh? Eh? Fuck what the hell did you do you little shit!¡±


    Only then the rest of them got a hold of themselves and looked at me. But my acting hadn¡¯t ended just yet.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. T, the sword just suddenly¡­¡±


    The stares of 4 shocked and dismayed bandits and one ve drawing an odd expression poured down on me.


    ¡°What?! F, fuck is that actually a devil sword?¡±


    Wow, looked like something like that did really exist. What a scary world.


    I worried what to do if by any chance they immediately jumped and tried to kill me, but they were iling around in terror.


    ¡°Fuck you, why the fuck would that be in this fucking backwater!¡±


    ¡°B, but didn¡¯t the Demon King Army pass through here?! Couldn¡¯t they have dropped it?¡±


    Fucking hell, what idiot drop something like that? Fuck, I nearly slipped my soul-bound act from being speechless.


    Sad thoughts. My dead parents thou¡­ fuck, I actually got sad. Sons of bitches, I won¡¯t forgive them.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Kid. H, hand that here first.¡±


    One of them that at least seemed to have guts beganing towards me with a hesitant pose. With one arm extended out afar, he shakily bent his back to match my eyes and approached.


    ¡°Hick, b, but this is my mom¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Motherfucking hell. I got it so give it here first! I¡¯ll give you backter!¡±


    Huping, I moved closer as if trying to hand over the sword by the grip I held with both my hands. As if he was a guy who had never held a thing called a sword in his life, he didn¡¯t foresee even a little that I could immediately swing the sword like that.


    He wasn¡¯t a very big guy. Around 160cm tall? His arm should be at most between 60~70cm.


    The instant I neared enough for his fingertip to nearly touch the pommel, I swung the sword with full strength towards his neck.


    ¡°Kuhugh!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaang!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaagh fuck Glen!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a devil sword! It¡¯s a fucking demon sword!¡±


    Looked like my acting would still continue on a bit longer.

 Chapter 2: Eldmia Egga

    Chapter 2: Eldmia Egga


    ¡°Fuck fuck what do we do? What do we do?¡±


    Three of them remained. The ones behind me seemed already dead, and although the one that just now had his neck cut was mboyantly spasming, seeing as the alive ones didn¡¯t seem to have any thought about helping him, he¡¯d probably die soon.


    I pretended to rub my eyes with my bloodied hands and took a look at them.


    Even though the things turned into ¡°this¡±, they were neither running nor trying to rush and kill me. It was a clear proof that the thing called a devil sword had that much of a substantial value and that their skills werecking.


    I had no n of letting them live. Fucking shit, you darede to loot here, where there already was nothing left? Already in my eyes those things weren¡¯t humans but sons of bitches less than animals.


    ¡°Fucking shut up alr¡­!¡±


    As I loudly cried from the side and one guy was about to lose it from the chaos and shout, a guy at his side quickly stopped him.


    ¡°You fucking maniac! Don¡¯t agitate him! Hey, hey! Kid. C, could you please put down that sword?¡±


    The sight of the filthy-looking bastard forcibly smiling even while he gushed cold sweat was simply revolting. Yeah. Was about time they would think up the thought that it¡¯d be fine if I put it down since shit happened from me holding it.


    ¡°Hick¡­ hick¡­ i, it¡¯s noting off.¡±


    Now, for just this moment I was a pantomime in whole. Showing off a round of method acting to make it seem as if the sword wasn¡¯ting off even when I used all my strength, I then loudly wailed again.


    ¡°Huwuuung moooom.¡±


    Mom! Dad! Please take a look from there at your son curb stomping those sons of bitches into the contorted hell! Your son would show you he could live on strongly in this harsh world!


    There was still enough magic power. My body too was manageable due to having shoved in the magic power while expecting my joints tocerate. I kept sobbing and tearing and walked towards the grave where I had rested my parents.


    The sword I held was the sword my mom held. And dad too was holding an identical looking sword. If the bastards were eyeing the devil sword, then their eyes would flip the instant they saw it.


    ¡°Hey! Where you going!¡±


    ¡°Huwuung!¡±


    You should follow if you¡¯re curious. As I thought, they, even while hesitating, in the end dragged along the ve and hesitantly walked up to see what I was doing.


    ¡°Fucking hell this is nu¡­ eh?!¡±


    With a Papack! sound, I heard one of them sprint out. When I quickly turned my head, his eyes were already turned to the longsword in dad¡¯s hands, so I directly thrusted the sword towards his heart.


    ¨C Puuhk!


    ¡°Ggeueueu¡­!¡±


    I nearly lost the sword from my hand at the resistance that differed from that of shing, but I gritted my teeth and held on. I could feel all of my blisters popping, but it was better than dying. When I forcibly held back the body leaning towards me, with a plop sound it bent its knees and the bandit¡¯s breath stopped.


    In that second I pulled out and hid in my chest the dagger in his belt and then loudly wailed.


    ¡°Maaaark!¡±


    ¡°Huwaaang!¡±


    The other two panicked and iled again without grasping the situation¡­ but the leashed woman was calm as if she was on a different.


    Looked like she noticed.


    ¡°Hueh, huuh, eh?¡±


    Pretending to panic. Pretending to be confused, I let both my hands off the sword. At that sight, both their eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Heuuuh daaad!¡±


    There were two swords either way. And in my chest there also was a dagger. I directly went to my dad¡¯s corpse and gripped the sword while pretending to kneel down.


    ¡°Oi fuck pick that up quickly!¡±


    When I actually distanced myself from the sword, both of them simultaneously ran up and crouched at the corpse of the guy called Mark.


    Were they idiots? A tiny kid was murdering everyone that came close while holding it, but could they not think that the other one could die the instant one of them grabbed it? I wondered if they were perhaps instantly going into a fight for it, but even that wasn¡¯t it.


    They were just a friendly idiot duo. I immediately ran up with the sword and thrusted it into one¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hukugh?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh?!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a need to pull it out again. I directly pulled out the dagger in my chest and thrusted up with all my strength from the bottom of the panicking guy¡¯s chin at my side.


    ¡°Kkugh!¡±


    Having thrusted with all my magic power wed together just in case considering it wasn¡¯t a longsword, even the handle went through. Only after falling together with the guy that fell backwards to the ground, a deep sense of relief rushed in.


    ¡°Fuck! I thought I was seriously gonna croak! The fuck is this life!¡±


    Even hardcore had a limit, seriously!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the mage that taught me magic power maniption, I would have croaked or be crying and tearing up in the mountain from the sorrow of even failing to protect my parents¡¯ corpses.


    ¡°Aaaaack!¡±


    Though of course, I was still screaming from the welling sorrow even now.


    But since I still had a good long while of life left, I stopped fucking around about there and decided to dust off my butt and stand up. And I then turned my eyes towards the ve who was staring at me.


    With a dirty looking one-piece dress, calm eyes between disheveled light blonde hair were staring at me.


    ¡°You noticed, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±


    She¡¯s using honorifics. Was it because she¡¯s a ve? No. Even I couldn¡¯t have helped but speak honorifics if my hands were ufortably tied while there was a child psychopath that killed 6 people before my eyes.


    Because she could try to kill me, I pulled out the longsword I stuck in the bandit¡¯s neck and approached while staying alert, and only then noticed that she was an elf. I had only now seen it due to her disheveled hair and drooped ears.


    ¡°Elf?¡±


    At the same time, that was also incredible good news to me.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s correct.¡±


    On the chains on her neck and the shackles that restrained her arms and legs were etched unintelligible patterns and shapes. Unless that was a decoration, there should be only one reason for fastening that sort of thing.


    ¡°Are you a mage?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    Instantly it felt as if the grimy and emaciated elf woman had a halo shining behind her, and I reflexively kneeled and shouted.


    ¡°Thank you god! You actually exist you son of a bitch!¡±


    A mage! An elf mage at that! An elf mage restrained with magic at that!


    As I thought, life definitely wasn¡¯t a one-way highway to hell. Good things dide too after shitty events! But perhaps because it simply looked like I was having a seizure from the outside, the elf exceedingly raised up her guards and stepped back.


    At a Neeeigh! sound of a horse, I came back to the present and then jumped and grabbed both of the elf¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°A deal!¡±


    Mages couldn¡¯t lie.


    It was the unchanging truth confirmed by the mage who essentially saved my life and both my parents¡¯ mouths.


    I would make a deal she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ??


    ¡°So¡­ in exchange for freeing me, you want me to raise you until you¡¯re 16?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a technically wrong expression, but to be precise, I¡¯m asking you to teach me the survival skills and all the wisdoms of life you know.¡±


    She was an elf named Asileye. An adventurer, she said.


    I couldn¡¯t understand just how she got caught by those morons, but apparently those morons dusted a different ve trader and merely took Asileye as a loot. And she said that, while cheering at the unexpected loot and going towards a city looking for a ve market, they had found our vige.


    Just how the peak morons who got dusted by the morons managed to capture an elf was an even bigger mystery, but I decided to just ept it.


    ¡°As you can see, I have nothing left due to the Demon King Army¡¯s attack. But how could a kid that just turned 8 survive this harsh world? 8 years might not be a short time, but Asileye is an elf, right? If you can exchange getting dragged around as a ve your entire life or worrying about dying at any moment with just 8 years of being bound to me, isn¡¯t that more than a profitable trade?¡±


    Every condition was perfect. One could wonder whether or not she was an even bigger moron since she got caught by the morons, but neither the race called an elf nor the title of a mage was something trivial.


    Rather, the chance of a miracle that didn¡¯te easily even to truly kind people somehow making it through and through and causing an elf ve to enter into the hands of the morons was higher than the chance she was a moron elf mage.


    And I, who could make a deal with her right now, was basically holding a chance of a lifetime.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to learn magic too, but truthfully I don¡¯t even consider it something I can learn simply because I wanted to.¡±


    She was an elf that lived 120 years. 120 years! She said she also knew how to shoot a bow and knew a little bit about swords despite being a mage, but elves¡¯ ¡°little bit¡± was only a ¡°little bit¡± in name, and they were a race that didn¡¯t even consider handling something 1 or 2 years as ¡°having learned it¡±. From survival skills to key tips as an adventurer, she was essentially a living and breathing encyclopedia bursting with knowledge.


    ¡°Please big sis! This poor tiny human boy dies within this year without big sis!¡±


    I did say I¡¯d make a deal she couldn¡¯t refuse, but I was afraid she would refuse. In the end, I kneeled down and even bowed my head begging and begging again.


    ¡°¡­can¡¯t you just take me around as a ve for that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, what are you talking about? What do you take me for?¡±


    This sis talked some dangerous words. For an instant my mood soured so rancid even my face crinkled up.


    ¡°Do I look like a son of a puppy-fucker? A ve, really? I didn¡¯t see you that way, but your thoughts are really violent. Do even elves perhaps have very?¡±


    ¡°No of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you even say such a thing!¡±


    She shamelessly got angry instead, so I shouted her down. The hell were you doing mentioning and yapping about a ve when you didn¡¯t even have very!


    ¡°¡­are you really a human? You¡¯re an 8-year old?¡±


    She looked at me like I really couldn¡¯t be even more disconcerting, but I disinterestedly replied.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve already seen a lot of weirdos in your life, so just ept it as is. It¡¯s the unchanging truth, after all.¡±


    What more would I have to hide by acting young when I already killed up to six people? Though, there also was no reason to bber ¡°I actually reincarnated and whatnot¡± and have my sanity doubted.


    Eyes weirdly full of suspicion but with the wariness gone stared at me for a long while.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°Really. I swear on the name of mage Asileye Endelinia of Green Ivy. I will aid you for the next 8 years and help you survive by yourself.¡±


    I lived! I nearly teared up from the tion, but I quickly stood up and untied the shackles on Asileye one by one.


    It wasn¡¯t very difficult since the bandit chief had the key. But Asileye, who for some reason formed a weird expression during the entire time I removed the shackles, opened her mouth.


    ¡°You just untied me like this?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No, eh, pact and whatnot¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­eh?¡±


    The hell was she saying¡­? Wait¡­?


    ¡°What are you going to do if I just take the goods and run? Normally you have to put your hand on the shackles and renew the contract when you unbind someone with a ve¡¯s shackles on a condition.¡±


    ¡°Hiick!¡±


    Instantly my thoughts bleached white and my eyes nearly rolled back.


    ¡°P, please! Help me sis! Please!¡±


    I clung to her shins and iled even as my tears almost filled up my eyes. I was fucked! Fucked! I thought I just need to free her!


    ¡°No, wait a sec! I¡¯m not running! I have honor too, you know!¡±


    Thankfully Asileye was an elf with honor andmon sense. Calming me down from nearly falling into panic, Asileye brushed my head and spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever happens, you saved my life. Elves never repay kindness with betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Like how mages don¡¯t lie?¡±


    ¡°Actually there are indecent ones among mages who lie.¡±


    ¡°Hiick!¡±


    It¡­ wasn¡¯t a truth¡­!


    ¡°Puhp. No, of course it¡¯smon not to lie. But it¡¯s just not universal. So you shouldn¡¯t blindly trust a mage to not lie too much.¡±


    To think such diabolical bastards would be given the giant power called magic. This really was an unfair world.


    But separate from that, Asileye held my shoulders with both her hands and looked straight at me as she spoke. Her two eyes shining with emerald light were brimming with clear life unlike at the first.


    ¡°But there are no elves who repay kindness with betrayal. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Huuh¡­ thank you very much.¡±


    I really thought I was gonna get fucked straight away, but it looked like I at least dodged a hardcore survival in a foreign world.

 Chapter 3: Eldmia Egga

    Chapter 3: Eldmia Egga


    The day passed by hectically.


    Cleaning up the bandits¡¯ gears and tying up the horses, and having swept those dunces¡¯ corpses far away from my parents¡¯ grave, we returned to my house in the mountain.


    I had been staying in the earthen cave since I didn¡¯t know when and how a raid mighte, but ording to Asileye there no longer was a danger around us.


    The inside of the house was clean.


    It felt as if it was telling me all of my family should still be alive if mom hadn¡¯t gone down to the vige that day, and sorrow suddenly welled up in me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir. We first have to wash. Since hygiene is the most important thing in life, after all.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if my emotion showed on my face or if she noticed from my hands slowing as I picked up my clothes, but Asileye, having gathered ashes to substitute a soap from a firece and ced them in a small wooden box, gently spoke and hugged my shoulders. It was merely 3 days, but the warmth of another felt like the first in far too long a time.


    We didn¡¯t need to go very far since the mountain stream was nearby, but it was dark. I wondered if we needed to at least make a torch, but Asileye really far too naturally summoned a ball of light and surprised me.


    The mountain stream we arrived at like that, because it was a full moon without a single piece of cloud, was actually bright enough to not particrly need the ball of light. My heart felt like it was already stopping at the thought of washing with the cold autumn mountain stream, but Asileye again surprised me without fail.


    As she waved her hand, the mountain stream water floated up in a sphere shape and then flew towards the stream¡¯s edge!


    ¡°This is from help by spirits.¡±


    Before I knew it, small smander-looking things flew up from Asileye¡¯s fingertips and began circling and flying around the edge of the floating water ball. Because I could tell what they were doing just by looking, I couldn¡¯t stop gawking at it.


    Warm water¡­! Eco-friendly warm water in this kind of environment! Asileye made a smile as she looked at my awed face, and began washing my hair.


    ¡°There is a vige not far from here, sir. Looking just at its size, it should be closer to a city. We should get some money if we sell the bandits¡¯ gear and horses there.¡±


    Staring at the stream reflecting the moon, everything that happened today felt like a lie. Especially since just-right warm water was endlessly soaking my hair, it felt as if I was dreaming. Like that, I rested my body in Asileye¡¯s hands washing my hair and listened to her words.


    ¡°The swords, daggers, and the gauntlets at least should be useful if we leave them behind and use them, sir. They weren¡¯t people with much in the first ce, but their pockets at least should be pretty heavy since they sacked the ve trader I was originally imprisoned to.¡±


    It sounded like something she could have thought to herself alone, but perhaps because she was minding our contract or perhaps minding the conversation itself, she kindly exined them to me one by one. That was really nice, but the honorifics that continued were a little ufortable.


    ¡°Big sis, just speak casually.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a real contract, and I¡¯m not your superior or anything and we¡¯ll be seeing each other for the next 8 years, so it¡¯s a bit weird for big sis to specifically use honorifics.¡±


    ¡°S, should¡­I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Please speak casually.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I haven¡¯t heard your name yet.¡±


    Oops. It was so hectic that I even forgot to introduce myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m called Eldmia Egga. Eldmia Egga, the son of Ladan Egga and Ebishe Luina.¡±


    ¡°You.. don¡¯t seem to not understand what it means to introduce yourself like that, but I never imagined that I¡¯ll hear an introduction like that from someone your age. You¡¯re really a fascinating child the more I look.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t look like a child?¡±


    When I threw a question tossed with augh, the hands washing my hair paused for a moment with augh and then continued again.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I always worked hard trying to hide that.¡±


    ¡°Hide it? From who?¡±


    ¡°The vige people and my parents both.¡±


    Thanks to that, I was treated as a silent child. It was an image that was made due to watching nearby kids act and adequately following along, since I didn¡¯t have that incredible memory to remember how I behaved when I was younger. I didn¡¯t particrly exin it, but Asileye said ¡°that must¡¯ve been hard¡± and responded back to me. Was this the expertise of a 120-year old?


    ¡°Come to think of it, your skill when you were fighting the bandits didn¡¯t seem ordinary, so how did you do that?¡±


    The change of topic was a bit abrupt. Probably, it looked like she was being cautious of me remembering the past and bing sad. Because there was no need to particrly kick away that kindness, I decided to simply follow the talk along.


    ¡°I strengthened my body with magic power.¡±


    ¡°Hm? You already know how to use magic?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t use magic. I can just sense the magic power and wrap it around my body to make just my strength stronger.¡±


    Though, I might have learned it if I had held out for just 1 more year. I just thought that when Asileye stopped her hands washing my head and then turned my body and faced me. The face I looked up at wondering what it was was rather serious.


    ¡°How long has it been since you sensed magic power?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact date, but should be around 3 years?¡±


    ¡°3 years? At 5 years old? Did you perhaps have somewhere that hurt or got any fever in that time?¡±


    ¡°I actually was always healthy my entire 8-year life.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t her reaction look normal? Was it perhaps that? Was I a talented bastard? Did I actually have a reason I reincarnated?


    But the answer I heard from casually asking ¡°why?¡± was something shocking.


    ¡°That¡­ don¡¯t do it. It might not be a coincidence if it¡¯s this much, but you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°¡­eh?¡±


    Even as Asileye contemted with a rather serious face while covering her mouth, she nodded her head and confirmed it.


    ¡°Really¡­ it might be weird to say this in your situation, but it¡¯s basically like a god having protected you. It¡¯s not just probable, but normal to die if you do that.¡±


    The skill I thought of as Eldmia Ultimate was actually a suicide skill, she said. The story she told me afterboriously collecting her expression and then washing me was a shock in itself.


    Mage manifested magic with mana. Knight strengthened its body with aura. They weren¡¯t simply a synonym, but called that because they really were different.


    One refined magic power and recreated it as mana, and one refined magic power and recreated it as aura. Magic power was merely raw ore.


    ¡°Battle mages and magic knights are really rare. If they really used the same magic power, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason they are rare, right?¡±


    I thought there wasn¡¯t particrly a need for an analogy, but having listened to it, every word of it was correct.


    It wasn¡¯t simply because it was hard to learn them. If there was one person who simply went only one way, it was natural for someone trying to go both ways in any way to also appear somewhere.


    But even then there were few. Even then those whose names were known were an extreme minority. That reason wasn¡¯t simply because the theories were different, but because they literally werepletely different skills.


    I thought it was an issue just at the scale of a bread-baking master dreaming of bing a master cake artisan, but apparently there was as much a gap as a steak master chef and a sushi master chef.


    Yes. The thing I was sensing right now was unrefined pure magic power. A simple chunk of magic power that no one thought of using as was.


    ¡°To give aparison¡­ it¡¯s a rock salt. Right now, you¡¯re eating by a chunk a salt you should chip off a tiny bit, ground to a powder, and eat only by a tiny bit.¡±


    It was an incredibleparison that literally turned the inside of my mouth salty. Even worse, it had to be a salt and felt like it really fucking-seriously wouldn¡¯t be good for the body. When I actually said it like that, Asileye¡¯s face once more turned puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really unexpected the more I look. Humans only act frugal with it because it¡¯s expensive, and rather, they even have a trend that it¡¯s absolutely good for the body the more one eats it, you know?¡±


    I wondered if that became like that again as I thought about it while swirling along the hands drying my head and body aftering back home, but it was already a spilled water so I decided to just casually pass over it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say those guys are uncivilized.¡±


    ¡°Huhuhu. It feels like the 8 years won¡¯t be boring. Could this be Asha¡¯s blessing, I wonder?¡±


    Was that the protector of the World Tree and the elves¡¯ god? I got curious if it had its own religious teachings, but I decided to ask next time.


    Anyhow, now was about the rock salt.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t good for the body. Just the people recorded as having died at the first attempt to get even stronger power were hundreds, she said.


    She said they literally popped and died by exploding, so what a horrifying end this was!


    ¡°Stronger mages and knights are more akin to more and more proficiently increasing the concentration of the magic power together with that refining technique. I haven¡¯t even heard nor seen even those who ultimately climbed to the grand mage¡¯s standing using magic power in whole. And I don¡¯t even need to mention knights.¡±


    In the first ce, the way to sense magic power that the mage taught me was literally just sensing it. However many years one trained it to death, she said that it merely went from sensing it at the fingers to sensing it with the whole body, and it wasn¡¯t a way that progressed to directly using the magic power sensed like that. In short, I normally shouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything in the first ce.


    It was like the thing I passed was a driver¡¯s license, but I piloted a ne without any problem. Wait, then what the hell was I?


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait and see since I also need to know more about you. You could be a prodigy unprecedented in history, but I don¡¯t want to bet my savior¡¯s life on that slim of a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anything to get anxious about in the first ce, so I calmly epted it. Because I was Eldmia Egga, mental age facing thirties. I was a man who knew how to wait.


    Asileye seemed like she was about to express concern at that calm reaction, but soon drew a faint smile and ended it with brushing my hair. I epted it as a sign of her trust.

 Chapter 4: Eldmia Egga

    Chapter 4: Eldmia Egga


    Like that, the first day with Asileye passed and the morning arrived.


    We finished my parents¡¯ grave, and then visited the vige Asileye mentioned to sell the bandits¡¯ gears. Perhaps because of how the local vigntes were starting to stand guard, of how it slowly was forming the foundations of bing a small city like she had said, there wasn¡¯t particrly a problem going in even when Asileye was tightly wearing a hood down on her head to hide her ears.


    The bandits¡¯ belongings were worthless, but the horses were sold at about a gold coin and a half each. Since Asileye said even that was marked down due to the horses¡¯ care not being sound, as suspected horses must really be expensive.


    The one with the best price unexpectedly wasn¡¯t the bandit chief¡¯s horse, but another guy¡¯s horse. Was it a guy called Glen? I remembered because the horse had a white dot on its forehead, but they said it was the most well-kept and best horse.


    Since we needed a horse too, we decided to not sell just that guy and raise him. Once we sold everything like that, ultimately we had 6 Ithysiel Kingdom gold coins, 16 silver coins, and 18 copper coins in our hands. I got a bit shocked learning for the first time in 8 years that the coins minted by kingdoms, coins issued byrge-scalepanies, and so on were rather convolutedly divided up.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s rare forpany coins to enter ordinary people¡¯s hands. And it¡¯s the same for other kingdoms¡¯ coins, too.¡±


    ording to her, apparently there were only goldpany coins. It sounded like it worked as a type of check. Thanks to that, it had both a high gold content andrge size, and was traded at almost 2 times the value of other gold coins. Other kingdoms¡¯ coins were more or less the same across the board, but since Ragnell Kingdom¡¯s coin was the lowest valued, she advised to avoid it if possible.


    ¡°1 silver coin is about a week¡¯s worth of an adult¡¯s food expense. You could have some left over if you eat not plentifully, but just two meals a day.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been real nice if it was a system like 10 silver coins for one gold coin, but she said 40 copper coins were 1 silver coin, and you needed about 30 of that silver coins for 1 gold coin. It was a bit convoluted, but it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t eventually understand. When I quickly understood and answered a question she threw, Asileye drew a smile.


    ¡°Perhaps because your parents were adventurers, it looks like they also taught you math well. Even your mental calction is really good. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say I even graduated college, so I also just replied with a smile.


    While listening to Asileye¡¯s priceless and invaluable economics ss in snippets, 10 silver coins instantly disappeared once we bought what we needed. Of course, we did carefully select and buy what we needed, but from an ordinarymoner¡¯s perspective, it was an eye-watering expense.


    Even though the house was fine, quite a lot of things we originally could solve by bartering at the vige disappearing yed a big role. Besides small and trivial objects, the small cart was loaded with a little bit of livestocks like a pair of chickens, a pair of goats, and so on.


    Abruptly, the realization that I¡¯d be spending the next 8 years with her struck me anew. And I once again thanked her for making that decision.


    ¡°Thank you, really.¡±


    Asileye, who had covered her face with a scarf, drew a faint smile instead of asking why and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m more thankful to you.¡±


    Asileye¡­ she¡¯s a god¡­!


    By the time we finished our first outing and returned, a full day had already passed by. In the end, we finished just the simple cleanup and could only begin the real winter preparations and housekeeping on the second day.


    The things I could help with ultimately couldn¡¯t exceed the limits of an 8-year old due to promising not to use body strengthening for a while, but as a hunter¡¯s son, I could wiggled and do the blood draining and leather skinning of the animals she caught.


    There, the first bias shattered. This world¡¯s elves ate meat!


    No, not just eat it, they basically ate it as their staple food. I asked about it because it was aplete culture shock, and I could see Asileye bending over withughter to a point I couldn¡¯t believe anyone couldugh that hard.


    ¡°It looks like some weird misconception from nowhere slipped in among the knowledge you absorbed. All of the world is ultimately set to circle in bnce. So protecting the forests is also the same as protecting the bnce of life.¡±


    Hunt only as needed. Asileye exined it was merely that.


    ¡°The thing we guard against is always and only excessive greed.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is that why you aren¡¯t friendly with dwarves?¡±


    I asked since based just on her words it sounded like they couldn¡¯t be friendly with the dwarves who dug apart perfectly good caves saying they¡¯d process gems and metals, but even Asileye couldn¡¯t give a clear answer on that point.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I¡¯ll even call unfriendly. They¡¯re a race infatuated with making better, nicer things, and we just get ufortable with that obsession sometimes. Their acts definitely do look irksome when we nitpick at this and that, but when we actually look at the results, those actions were a valid process, should I say?¡±


    Coolly pulling apart the hide of a deer she had absolutely casually gone out at the break of the dawn and brought back, Asileye continued to speak.


    ¡°They never waste their resources. Just like how we try to efficiently use the animals we hunt for living, they too efficiently use the ores and gems they mine. It¡¯s an excessive expenditure for making weapons and jewelry for the elves¡¯ standards, but that¡¯s at best merely the elves¡¯ point of view, and there¡¯s really nothing problematic about it since it¡¯s a part of life that can¡¯t be excluded from their culture. So wouldn¡¯t it be closer to us acting grumpy about it since it¡¯s a little irksome for the elves¡¯ standard?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back at pointing out your race¡¯s bias, sis.¡±


    ¡°Huhu. A proper mind is built with proper critiques as its base. But more important than that, it looks like there¡¯s a need to fix your lopsided knowledge about the races. I¡¯ll tell you about it as a bedtime story before bed at night.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t possibly say that my knowledge about the races was rooted in Earth¡¯s fantasy novels where they didn¡¯t even exist, so I casually passed it over by answering with a child-like smile.


    It¡¯d be fucking incredible if I had thought up that much of something that didn¡¯t exist. Couldn¡¯t fantasy authors really have been a visitor from a fantasy world?


    Even as I thought up pointless thoughts while butchering the deer, Asileye endlessly taught me this and that. There was simple knowledge rted to hunting like now too, but most of them were stories about the world and daily life. Seeing how the topics were those that were fascinating and could draw out curiosity, it looked like she probably noted my young age and was making an effort to keep me from being bored.


    The stories I would have diligently listened to even without that continued into the night without a moment to be bored.


    ¡°Eldmia, how do you want to live with the things I teach you?¡±


    Asileye asked as we even finished a generous dinner and did the dishes.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely a lot different than other kids. The fact you didn¡¯t even hesitate killing someone at that age is the biggest of all, but I can¡¯t help but feel that you either have a disfigured heart or a problem in your mind. I first wondered if your heart¡¯s been scarred from your parents passing away in the ident, but you¡¯re instead controlling your emotions better than most adults, after all.¡±


    I wanted to ask if that wasn¡¯t something obvious since I was perfectly normal, but since it always were the abnormal ones who said they¡¯re normal, I just closed my mouth and stared back at her while I waited for her words to continue. I did vaguely understand what she wanted to say.


    ¡°But precisely because of that, I can¡¯t help but ask. Do you want to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Would the Demon King Armymander that wiped out our vige still be alive until I get revenge?¡±


    At my question that jumped out without hesitation, Asileye opened her eyes wide. This time it was my turn to continue the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m really ready to learn everything as diligently as I can. Not just whenpared to others my age, but even the kids about 5 years above me. Unless they¡¯re geniuses, I¡¯ll probably understand and learn faster than them.¡±


    That was something natural. There were things I already knew, and not only was the way I thought different, even my motivation to work hard itself was different.


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be able to take down the Demon King Army¡¯smander even if I learned as much as I could from sis and turn 16. If thatmander could die like that, he would already have died.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t a genius. I merely had a different mental agepared to others. I wasn¡¯t special.


    ¡°I think I could at least do a person¡¯s worth by 20 years old if I keep working hard, and if that bastard is still alive by then, then of course I¡¯ll have to take revenge. But that won¡¯t be an emotional revenge.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something an 8-year old would say. Even I wouldn¡¯t have listened seriously and would have brushed it off the other ear if a kid said these words before my eyes. But Asileye was different.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    She waited for my answer with still calm and serene eyes. They were eyes that reflexively drew out my trust even though we had met for just two days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this again. I don¡¯t want to experience again this irrationality that takes everything away even when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, when I didn¡¯t do any crime.¡±


    So I would be strong. So I would survive.


    ¡°If he lives until then and if my abilities are able, I will find him and kill him. And I¡¯ll leave a mark with his blood so everyone can see.¡±


    Staring into Asileye¡¯s eyes in the dark night relying on the single ball of light she summoned, I stated it clear.


    ¡°Never, whatever happens. Absolute do not touch Eldmia Egga.¡±


    Asileye¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°So that I can warn everyone like that, I¡¯ll get revenge, survive, and be stronger.¡±


    For myself. And for those who could cross paths with me and form friendships as I lived on from now.


    I would relentlessly be strong.

 Chapter 5: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 5: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    Time always flew fucking fast whenever one worked hard at something. If one worked hard because that something was a life¡¯s goal, it really flew fucking fucking fast.


    That must be why it flew by fast. Already, 3 years had passed since I lived together with Asileye.


    It flew by fast enough that one wouldn¡¯t even need a vacation if one¡¯s military service went even half as fast as this. And through those years, I could confidently say it.


    Asileye really was a literal lifeline lowered by a god. A god definitely was living and breathing in this world.


    What her skills were like as an adventurer didn¡¯t matter. She, who was an elf, was an excellent hunter, a woman overflowing with domestic expertise, and a perfect teacher. To a point that the bandits of that day now felt like agents of a god, Asileye was perfect.


    If nobles wanted to truly educate their children, they needed to hire an in-house elf tutor.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really weird idea. An in-house elf tutor? Before that, have you seen a noble with an in-house tutor before?¡±


    ¡°Eldmia Chan-ce!¡±


    ¡°That again¡­?¡±


    Eldmia Chance!


    It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s simply a signal to not ask. 8 years was a long time and wasn¡¯t a length of time one could ignore attachments from forming, but that was a thing forter. Although her every action in thest 3 years was to my benefit and even though she was my trusted support and a lifeline, it was a fact that in the end there were stories I couldn¡¯t open up on as a reincarnator.


    But Asileye, without any particr discontent, smiled and brushed my hair. On her glistering light-blond hair and glossy skin wasn¡¯t even a tiniest speck of a hint of the days we first met. Actually, such hints had already begun disappearing not even a week since we began living together.


    When I asked, she said her resilience improved in various ways when in a forest. I couldn¡¯t stop gawking at the truly fantasy-like racial trait.


    ¡®Do humans have anything like that?¡¯


    ¡®Humans¡­ uh, don¡¯t.¡¯


    I looked at Asileye blushing her face as she said no and concluded for sure.


    There really was nothing useful.


    If the racial trait that that elf thought up just now was just those rted to face-blushing nightlife, then enough was said. Thanks to that, I had a memory left over of being depressed for a while.


    But even if the human race wasn¡¯t special, human Eldmia Egga was special!


    It wasn¡¯t a joke but real. Because my body could in fact use magic power in whole.


    I actually couldn¡¯t openly use it because Asileye vehemently opposed it, but the more Ipared it with the mana refining techniques I learned from her, that instead became even clearer.


    But we still couldn¡¯t tell why. It didn¡¯t look like it was unrted to me having reincarnated, but in the end, it didn¡¯t seem like an area that we could figure out with the knowledge of one just-born human and one century-old elf.


    Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t tell why, but it couldn¡¯t use magic even though body strengthening was possible. I also wondered why I could easily use magic if I refined magic power like Asileye taught me, but couldn¡¯t use magic with magic power, but I couldn¡¯t dare ask.


    It was definite that Asileye would scold me over a long time just from me making such an attempt. Maybe not in the past, but now an unrestrained wave of scolding stormed.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the vige was rowdy saying a hero got chosen at the Imperial Holy Council.¡±


    As she organized the stuff she bought as soon as she returned home just now, Asileye passed a story she heard. At that story, I unexpectedly got shocked while cleaning the firece¡¯s soot and unconsciously turned to look at Asileye.


    ¡°Wow. There really was a thing called a hero?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I also heard about it only from my parents, and never thought I¡¯ll actually get to see one get chosen.¡±


    Asileye and I really came to live like a family.


    Even the way she talked, which I¡¯d thought was originally like that, being a formality that came out from being awkward was a little fresh. Though, I did now tease her sometimes with her speech style from back then thanks to that.


    ¡°Okay, try it on.¡±


    The things Asileye took out as she let down her ponytailed light-blonde hair with a bright smile were undoubtedly man¡¯s pants and a coat. At the new clothes I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, I unconsciously let out augh.


    ¡°Sis, what are these? Why¡¯d you buy such things when I got clothes I can still wear?¡±


    ¡°Fixing them up three times over is more than enough when my little bro¡¯s growing day after day. I can use them as ragster, so stop dilly-dallying and try them on quick.¡±


    I giddily smiled as I wiped my hands, and when I changed into the pants and turned around, Asileye satisfyingly smiled.


    ¡°Yep. I knew it¡¯ll fit perfectly. Now don¡¯t grow up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do. I have to get taller. At the least, I¡¯m gonna grow until 180.¡±


    ¡°You nning to be a giant or something?¡±


    ¡°Most little problems are easily solved if you¡¯re tall. I gotta grow while I can get taller.¡±


    My 11 year-old height reached almost 160. I¡¯d actually grown nearly 40 cm in 3 years. Due to really growing day after day, I had only 5 cm or so left until I was simr to Asileye whom I had to look really far up at. At this rate, it felt like I would casually pass 170 just at 14 years old.


    ¡°Really, with how you talk and your size too, who¡¯ll see you as an 11 years-old now?¡±


    I looked at Asileye mischievously smiling as she ruffled my hair and smiled back too.


    ¡°Big sis doesn¡¯t look like a 120 year-old either, so you do not have to worry about that.¡±


    When I imitated her old speech style and teased her, immediately my side got pinched and I let out a scream.


    ¡°You dare tease your big sis who went through all that hassle for her little bro?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Hurts! Sorry! Help!¡±


    Because her attack didn¡¯t end with that first one, I had to really panic and run around. Asileye became satisfied only after I got pinched enough to wonder if my side didn¡¯t bruise, and then waved towards the outside.


    ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s cut your hair today while I remember to do it.¡±


    ¡°Ouh. It actually has been stuffy.¡±


    I stuffed a worn-out robe and a silver te at my side and then followed Asileye outside with a chair.


    Asileye¡¯s hairdressing tools were spirits. The unimaginable idea of using wind spirits to cut one¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t merely a culture shock but horror itself.


    Even being dragged by Asileye and getting my first haircut as she stated that there wasn¡¯t a single case in elf history of cutting one¡¯s neck while cutting hair was now a fun memory.


    I abruptly remembered it and mentioned it to Asileye as she neatly trimmed my hair beginning with cleanly cutting upwards the back and sides of my head, and.


    ¡°There actually is an elf that cut off an ear. He¡¯s a historic elf that left a moral not to y around while getting a haircut.¡±


    I ended up trembling in a deep sense of betrayal and fear while waiting for her hands to finish.


    It felt like the movements of spirits that had felt like gentle hands turned into an executioner¡¯s sword dance!


    ¡°Liar. Liar! Big sis is a liar elf mage!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯chu talking about? There really is no case of cutting the neck. I didn¡¯t say that there wasn¡¯t a case of cutting off an ear. Now, how is it?¡±


    Chewing over the sense of betrayal deepening at Asileye¡¯s smile as she showed me using the silver te I brought as a mirror, I looked over my reflected appearance. In truth, Asileye¡¯s technique was so great that there wasn¡¯t even a need to check.


    In the silver te, a handsome boy with short ck side hair and just a little long top hair was trembling in a sense of betrayal.


    ¡°I see a handsome young man betrayed by his trusted big sis and trembling.¡±


    ¡°You honestly aren¡¯t a handsome young man.¡±


    ¡°No wait, you can¡¯t use elf standards forparing, sis. Wouldn¡¯t this much be handsome by human standards?¡±


    ¡°What more can I say when even you end that as a question?¡±


    Having lightly moved the spirits to brush off the hairs, Asileye cleaned up the area by picking up the silver te and the robe, and I grumbled and picked up the chair.


    Honestly I looked good even though I did look a bit sharp.


    ¡°Well, you do look a lot better than the humans in the vige.¡±


    Asileye spoke as she faintly smiled and entered the house.


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s not just me bbering bullshit by myself, right?¡±


    As I thought, Asileye was the best!


    ¡°Ah. Speaking of which, I heard you fought with the vige kids thest time you went down there.¡±


    Mid smiling happily, I seriously jumped from surprise.


    ¡°W, what the? Why would you hear that now when that was so long ago?¡±


    It was a story at least a month old. Since it was around then that I went down to the vige.


    ¡°The rumor haspletely spread around when I got to the guild. Why did you fight?¡±


    3 years was a long time. 1 year had passed since Ogwen, which had straddled the line between a vige and a city, was marked on the maps as a city with the name Ogwen the Outskirts and an adventurers¡¯ guild came in. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was a step by the kingdom to handle the nearby unnatural changes and monsters that arose with the Demon King Army¡¯s renewed activities.


    About half a year had passed since Asileye, whose original job was an adventurer, registered again and began asionally taking on simplemissions to support living expenses.


    ¡°I fought for my creed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t reply with nonsense.¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯d you mean nonsense? It¡¯s for real, you know?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. I merely went to the smithery to fix a practice longsword and then took care of a bunch of hooligans that jumped out of the blue saying they¡¯re gonna steal it. Due to those kinds of brats increasing a little possibly due to the vige suddenly getting bigger, I merely scolded them without bending my creed.


    My that creed, absolutely do not touch Eldmia Egga.


    ¡°I considered sis¡¯ honor too and scolded them with just my left hand and a hand behind my back.¡±


    Asileye only acted cautiously at first due to selling the gears stolen from the killed bandits, and didn¡¯t particrly hide that she was an elf when visiting the vige after that. A pair of an elf and a human child wasn¡¯tmon, and we of course were one of the famous gossip topics in the vige. I couldn¡¯t have her get falsely used of having a crazy hooligan family member when she was even active in the adventurers¡¯ guild, could I?


    ¡°What would I even get by beating up those tiny kids? Well, honestly I did fight with an arm behind my back sort of as a kind of training, but I don¡¯t intentionally go around picking fights for that.¡±


    ¡°Tiny kids? Those kids are 4 years older than you, you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°What does being born first matter? They act like tiny kids.¡±


    When I uninterestedly answered, Asileye drew an unsure andplicated expression and smiled.


    It looked like she didn¡¯t particrly n on getting angry over that. Well, there wasn¡¯t really a reason for me to get scolded when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce nor impulsively fought.


    ¡°By the way, how did you suddenly hear about that?¡±


    ¡°It looked like someone was asking around searching for who beat up those guys from then.¡±


    ¡°Eng?¡±


    What the? Did even this world have sassy overbearing parents too? That¡¯s strange.


    All of them looked like motherless fatherless brats, though.

 Chapter 6: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 6: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    Going by the story heard, it looked like it wasn¡¯t their parents.


    The war with the Demon King Army didn¡¯t seem to have an end, and although it wasn¡¯t at a level of fighting day after day, she said that there were many fights in thest 3 years.


    The ones that I beat up and the ones that were looking for me because of that were probably friends who had naively ran out of their homes saying they¡¯d go on an adventure and were buying misery onto themselves, so Asileye guessed.


    It was a world where the line of being an adult was 16 years old. They truly were donkeys of chaos that failed to get a hold of themselves within the egomaniacal idiot-disease of their roaring teenage years and ran out as if infected with a hero-disease.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there also a chance they are war orphans?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way those kinds of kids are in Ogwen.¡±


    Asileye quietly stared at me and quietly conveyed through it that her words meant more than what they said, and I understood.


    Well, yeah. Besides our vige getting pulverized, there wasn¡¯t particrly a war happening around here. It meant that, normally, the only one that fit the special case called a war orphan was just me. In the first ce, even I couldn¡¯t predict what would have happened to me if it wasn¡¯t for Asileye. Even if they were four, five years older than me, it was clear that the chance of kids in that sort of situationing all the way alone to this far away Owgen without any help was slim.


    In short, it meant that those guys really were simply pitiful idiots who knew nothing of the world.


    ¡°Truthfully, the thing called a slowly growing city is probably and of opportunity for those kinds of kids. Since there should only be a little or no violent gangs or simr, wouldn¡¯t they reign like kings among vagrant children so long as they settle properly?¡±


    ¡°Is something like thatmon?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Because it¡¯s a war.¡±


    To think they¡¯d aim for such a petty opportunity, and let alone forgo living honestly, it really must be the end of the world. Not only that, since not just humans but even an elf knew of it, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it an embarrassment of our race.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Meet them, of course.¡±


    When I immediately answered since it was an absolutely obvious problem that needed no contemtion, Asileye pressed her temples.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t worry when looking just at your abilities. Even without something like aura, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call you exceptional amongst kids your age. But the thing called reality alwayses with surprises, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gotta at least experience it when I¡¯m young. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll actually pull out a sword, right?¡±


    Beyond the question of being an adult or not, it was a problem of money. In the end, they were just kids that circled round and round like that and gathered to yact a ruffian. Kids that hadn¡¯t even fully gathered and formed a faction yet, but still mid gathering.


    It would be extraordinary if anyone besides their chief had even a dagger. And even if they pulled it out, in just what world would exist a lunatic that would evenmit murder inside a city?


    ¡°Rather, this is an opportunity. An opportunity of experiencing a perfectly safe real fight.¡±


    In the first ce, the reason I called those guys tiny kids included not only their mentality but their physics too.


    The way we grew differed. I was a one thatpletely resolved myself and lived with a goal of training and refining myself from 8 years-old to until that 16 years-old day of stepping out into the world. And the time called 3 years absolutely wasn¡¯t a short amount of time. Although there might be a guy taller than me, my body whose strengths also increased as I flipped past 10 years-old was the definition of tough, and definitely wasn¡¯tmon. It might be difficult with just my body if their numbers turned big, but in the first ce it was a fight with an infinitely near-zero chance of losing. I had no hobby of bullying weaker kids, but I had zero thought of dodging a fight they called first. That was an act that crossed my creed.


    Since it was natural for the body to stiffen regardless of however much practice if one wasn¡¯t used to the feeling of being surrounded by people or being in a fight, this was a good experience. Since I wasn¡¯t a genius, after all.


    When I wholeheartedly smiled and got excited at the opportunity bestowed from the sky because of that, Asileye exhaled a deep sigh and spoke.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much, sis. Trust in your little brother. I¡¯m not a hooligan who speaks with my fist first.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t have to fight, I could just not fight. In the first ce my entire life would be that of fights if I lived and worked as an adventurer with the skills I learned, so for what reason would I want to dot this peaceful moment with violence? I didn¡¯t want something like that.


    ¡°Yeah. I might not know all about my little bro, but I do know that. There¡¯s a talk that they stand fixed in front of Mister Yans¡¯s smithery around lunch times. Try going there tomorrow.¡±


    She didn¡¯t treat me like kids my age based on her experiences until now, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t help about being worried. At least for such Asileye, I resolved to solve it peacefully and vigorously cleaned the firece.


    ??


    After that I worried about waking up too early from to going to sleep without straining myself in case of a possible fight, but unexpectedly I slept really well.


    After the morning routine of exercise and checking the traps set in the forest like usual, and having finished the breakfast Asileye made for me, I picked a suitable time and rode a horse towards Ogwen.


    Having sped up for once, it felt like it took about 20 minutes. When I waved at a familiar person standing guard, a reply came back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Eldmia? Miss Asileye definitely came yesterday, so what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard someone was looking for me, so I came to y out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Hhm. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mister really worry too much. What kind of trouble could happen from meeting someone?¡±


    ¡°Kids your age make trouble just from sleeping, you little rascal. Even without that, strange guys increased recently, so be careful.¡±


    In the 3 years the number of guards who learned our faces increased a lot too. Having entered the vige while casually chatting, I headed directly toward the smithery Mr. Yans ran. Would the strange guys be the brats that got beat up by me as expected?


    It was a time slowly nearing lunch. When I neared the smithery while taking in the city animated in its peak, a group I could tell just from a nce was squinting at people passing by.


    The six kids were emaciated, dirty, and the way they opened their eyes was really irksome. At the least, one guy was definitely one of those that got beat up by me.


    When I casually got down from the horse and approached them after tying it in front of the smithery, that guy red his eyes and picked a fight.


    ¡°What you looking at? Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°I came for you ¡¯cause you called, though? Should I go?¡±


    The six brats¡¯ eyebrows weirdly twitched and then united into an ¡®Ah!¡¯ expression. They probably couldn¡¯t tell at first because I cut my hair. The one that had gotten beat up shouted.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! You¡¯re here!¡±


    The brats that were squatting immediately stood up and noisily swarmed towards me.


    When I backstepped out since they obviously were trying to surround me, another guy shouted.


    ¡°Fuck, you running fucker?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯re moving to surround me, so obviously I¡¯m moving to not get surrounded.¡±


    When I backstepped like that and went all the way to where the horse was, they maintained their clumsily attempted encirclement and red at me. They didn¡¯t do anything even after several seconds passed, so in the end I had to open my mouth first.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry and talk if you got something to say. I only came because I heard you were searching, and got nothing to do with you. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    When I sighed from being simply exasperated at their acts and spoke, a guy full of freckles snickered and opened his mouth. Seeing how even his eyes were dull, he looked a bitcking somewhere.


    ¡°Shitty fucker. You scared?¡±


    He truly was a guy who yed like how he looked. At the jumbled logic I simply couldn¡¯t follow, my brows unconsciously creased.


    ¡°No wait, don¡¯t open your mouth if you¡¯re an idiot. The smartest one among you, please, answer me a little. Why is he bbering nonsense?


    ¡°The hell, you shit?¡±


    ¡°Just what¡¯s the pebble-headed idiot who ¡®asks back if I¡¯m scared when I explicitly came to ask why you were calling¡¯ saying? Got nothing to say? I can go if all you¡¯re doing is ring like this, right?¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    I really couldn¡¯t understand, but the freckles crumpled his face and swung his fist. Well yeah, there wasn¡¯t particrly a need to understand.


    ¨C Pphaakk!


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    That fist struck not even my face but my stomach, so I just got hit and directly fed a fist to his face. As expected it didn¡¯t hurt very much and I just got a bit of dust from getting hit by a dirty fist, so I lightly dusted it off and checked out the rest of them.


    The five brats¡¯ gazes were all nted on the guy that fell and didn¡¯t get up after taking a punch to his face.


    ¡°Alright. The greatest pebble-headed idiot has shut his mouth, so now let¡¯s properly have a conversation. Why did you look for me?¡±


    ¡°O, our chief is looking for you. Follow.¡±


    The one that had gotten beat up finally opened his mouth after wavering a while, but the contents were real underwhelming.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your chief, not mine. What¡¯s he to saye and go?¡±


    Was it because the words from my mouth were the fact? The guy abruptly shook sharply, then shouted as if spasming. Huhu, the sight of a one shivering from fact bombing was truly¡­


    ¡°Fucking shit shut up and follow! If you don¡¯t wanna see that elf bitch croak!¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    What? Elf what?


    I couldn¡¯t tell what my expression was like due to my thought abruptly failing to follow, but it must¡¯ve been an amazingly dumbfounded look. At that, as if it was a sign they won, the five of them began tough.


    ¡°Fucking idiot. You thought we didn¡¯t know? You live with that elf girl, ah? We know all of where that girl goes around. You understood, fucking shit?¡±


    ¡°That fucking bitch is raising you by selling herself, eh? Shut up and follow if you don¡¯t wanna see her get passed around for free.¡±


    Only after standing still for a while, I could understand what the bastards were saying.


    And I could barely understand whom the ¡®elf bitch¡¯ and ¡®elf girl¡¯ and ¡®fucking bitch¡¯ they were talking about meant.


    Aha. So those guys were just now calling Asileye an ¡®elf bitch¡¯, ¡®elf girl¡¯, and ¡®fucking bitch¡¯!


    Did they finally screw their heads on backwards after squirming to croak themselves?


    ¡°I¡¯m Eldmia Egga.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The fuck is the shitty idiot suddenly saying?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t quite look straight at the bastards that bbered on without grasping the situation. I shouldn¡¯t be like this already at a young age, but the situation was as it looked and the back of my neck really turnedpletely stiff. For now, I forcibly pulled down the blood crammed into the top of my head and continued my words.


    ¡°Just memorize it. That you absolutely shouldn¡¯t touch Eldmia Egga.¡±


    It¡¯s a change of ns.


    I should use these bastards as sacrifices to carve my creed into Ogwen.

 Chapter 7: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 7: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    Ogwen¡¯s alleys wereplicated.


    Even without that, recently as the poption increased and newly built buildings increased too, it started tangling and became moreplicated. At the least, the wide streets were maintaining a rather clean appearance, but if one strayed out from there even a little, there were rather a lot of alleys no different from a slum.


    The ce I was walking on now was that sort of a road. While humming and walking along the deserted alleyway, I stood still at a crossroad and asked.


    ¡°This way?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Then the guy that had his hair caught in my right hand and gotten literally dragged along the ground begged. I¡¯d been using the guy that became the main culprit of this event, the guy that got beat up by me a month ago as a street navigator with punishment for aggravated contempt as an excuse, but it just wasn¡¯t satisfying.


    ¡°You act like I killed someone. Did I kill you guys? All I did was break a few bones, didn¡¯t I? So, this way you say?¡±


    He spat out a pained moan when I raised up his head. The reason I was dragging him along with my hand was simple. Because I cleanly parted two of his shin bones to stop him from running. Like that, the guys who confidently entered the deserted alleyways trusting only their head count turned into half-cripples.


    He at first thunderously screamed, but him quieting down in front of a bigger violence and pain was already 5 minutes in the past.


    ¡°Hick¡­ hick¡­ don¡¯t kill m¡­¡±


    But the result of that being dissociated replies wasn¡¯t wee. For me who already was dissatisfied at the fact that I was spending my time on something like this, this was something even more unwee.


    From the moment I¡¯d heard the expletives about Asileye, I¡¯d already long thrown away the n of real-fight experience. I wanted to imnt my creed into these disgusting bastards as fast as possible and go home.


    ¡°The reason I left your hands alone is for you to point the way. So there¡¯s no need for both to be fine. Wanna break one?¡±


    ¡°Hiick! I, it¡¯s that way! Not this way but that way!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take even 20 seconds to break apart the four¡¯s shins. As easily enough to boast anywhere, I could now use body strengthening as naturally as breathing. It was a level where one couldn¡¯t do anything with just being four, five years older.


    The thing called body strengthening through aura was that sort of a thing. So long as one could properly learn it, even a 10-years old child could kill a monster and pulverize a person¡¯s bones. Those who trained a little could also follow my movements, but they couldn¡¯t endure the impact. But even more than that, since I wasn¡¯t activating it with refined aura but activating it with magic power, everything from even the power output was different. Even when I adjusted it with my still-growing body in mind, this much was possible.


    Because I had that muchbat power and also had a mental age over 30, originally I nned to simply feed them a single fist to face and stomach each and reasonably end my real-fight experience.


    Until I heard Asileye expletives, that was.


    That absolutely wasn¡¯t done with a simple goal of provocation. They weren¡¯t words picked up somewhere and spat out just for cursing, but were words of sons of bitches who knew exactly what they meant. They were bastards who, if I was weak, if I really couldn¡¯t fight against them, and if Asileye had nobat capabilities, would have immediately put them to action.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing~ but I didn¡¯t know that truth~¡±


    When I murmured and sang to brush off the unpleasant feeling, the body clutched by its hair spasmed and sang along.


    ¡°Hick¡­ hick¡­ n, now what did it m, matter to regret¡­¡±


    ¡°I became~ a fool~¡±


    ¡°Huwuuung!¡±


    Seeing how it made him regret his mistake and wail this much even from singing just a few lines, it clearly was a real masterpiece song.


    ¡°Regret is painful for longer the faster it is.¡±


    So why would you insult the sole support of a parents-less orphan?


    When we walked on just a little like that, apletely unexpected ce appeared before my eyes.


    ¡°What the. A warehouse?¡±


    ¡°The fuck are you bas¡­eh?¡±


    ¡°Z, Zigmel?¡±


    It was apletely aged and worn-down warehouse. Not a very big one, but a warehouse one absolutely couldn¡¯t call a little. Was it a property of some failedpany? Seeing how it wasn¡¯t kept up very well, that probably was correct. Seeing how the eyes of two guys that were sloppily standing in front of its door dropped onto the guy I was clenching, it looked like I came to the right ce. I satisfyingly nodded and then let go of my hand from the head and dusted it off.


    A fistful of his ripped-out brown hair fell down.


    ¡°You have arrived at your destination. I don¡¯t need you, so scram on your own, please.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°E, Eldmia Egga!¡±


    ¡°What should you do?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely do not touch Eldmia Egga!¡±


    Looked like he wasn¡¯t a pebble-headed idiot. When I confirmed the satisfactory educational result and then lightly waved my hand, the guy crawled on the ground and began to run. I did break it apart clean, but he¡¯d have a disability left if unlucky. If his begging wasn¡¯t good, he could also end up dying on the ground not long after.


    But that¡¯s none of my concern. When you babble passing around someone else¡¯s rtive and whatnot in a world where swords frequently flew, you had to live thankful just for not croaking on the spot.


    ¡°You heard?¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    ¡°I said have you heard what your friend Zigmel chattered.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t an answer.


    Since silence was a yes, I immediately jumped forwards and pommeled the two¡¯s chins with both hands.


    I needed neither stance nor technique or whatnot. They were that level of tiny brats. When I kicked aside the guys that fell without letting off a single scream and opened the warehouse door, ten-ish tiny brats were spread out all over inside the bleak warehouse.


    A moldy smell circled. There was something like a window for venttion on the ceiling, but it seemed like there was a lot of dust enough for that to be not even close to enough. I honestly didn¡¯t think that they would be squatting in a ce like this, so I was flustered once more. I was really curious if they were simply using an abandoned warehouse or had a backer, but I decided for now to leave that aside.


    They had made something simr to a chair with adequately okay-looking wooden boxes in the center, and even from a nce it obviously was a ce for the chief bastard to sit in. If that wasn¡¯t the chief even when he was sitting at such a ce with girls on both sides, then that by itself would be a surprise.


    He looked older than the brats I had beaten up. It felt like he was around 18 years-old? Certainly, he was closer to an adult than a child.


    But that sort of guy was ordering around those tiny kids and reigning like a king? That guy¡¯sical in his own way.


    ¡°You the brat that beat up our kids?¡±


    But at least as fitting a bastard acting as a hooligan¡¯s chief, his eyes weren¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m him.¡±


    When I closed the wide-opened warehouse door and looked around, the brats that were spread out slowly began to gather. 15 excluding the chief and the girls. It was both a big and a small number. None of the brats who first got beat up by me were here. Most likely, they might be scattered out separately like the navigator Zigmel and searching the vige.


    Then did that mean they were a group with at least over thirty people? It wasn¡¯t a small number, but I again put aside the question of just what the guards doing to leave this kind of thing alone.


    There was nothing that could be called a weapon on them. If he just hadn¡¯t tried to bring in Asileye, he would have lived a peaceful life simply ying a vige alleyway-chief.


    The saying that a single decision could decide one¡¯s entire life must precisely be talking about something like this.


    ¡°Real confident there, son of a bitch. But why¡¯re you alone?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re a little smart, but are you a pebble-headed idiot? Do you think I made friends with them and came alone? ¡®Course I made cripples and came alone.¡±


    When I realized that the sliver of hope that he might be an owner of an intellect I could converse with was gone and dispiritedly replied, he creased his face. Seeing that face, I could definitely feel it.


    However much I was taller and looked more mature than kids my age, I ultimately was an 11-years old. The pressure from my looks probably couldn¡¯t help but becking due to my young face. That¡¯s why they thought of trying to fight as a group despite getting beaten down without even twitching a single finger. On the faces of him and those around him were emotions that found meughable.


    ¡°Is this little bitch not getting the situation? You don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on now and what you did? Did those bitches not tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Friend, your brain might be bad but you are quick with your work!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The downtrend mood skyrocketed. The things they told me were just that their chief was searching for me and them trying to bring in Asileye, but seeing how he was talking like that, that guy must¡¯ve been the one that gave the instructions about her as I thought. Of course, the chance of Asileye who was working as an adventurer getting caught by this sort of trivial brats was infinitely close to 0, but my creed wasn¡¯t something so lukewarm to move only based on probability.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®okay because it didn¡¯t happen¡¯. Pulling out the root so they couldn¡¯t even think about it was the goal. With a joyful feeling, I took out the practice longsword I had worn on my back and squeezed it in between the warehouse door handles I closed just now.


    ¡°What bullshit are you¡­eh?¡±


    And I directly folded the longsword and created a handmade lock.


    With ¡®ggiigik ggiigik¡¯ sound, the longsword folded. I¡¯d already confirmed through past days of training that it¡¯d only bend when forced, and didn¡¯t break easily. It honestly was a bit regrettable, but since something at least woulde out if I dust these guys¡¯ pockets either way, I should adequately get back the repair cost.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Eldmia Egga.¡±


    When I blocked the sole exit like that and turned back, the sight of the street hooligans directly petrified came into my eyes. Theughing expressions had disappeared. Instead, doubt and question, and asional shock were held there.


    Because I wasn¡¯t kind enough to wait for them, I expanded my leg muscles with magic power as fuel and directly ran towards the chief sitting on top of the hooligan¡¯s throne. The distance was approximately 10 meters. At my abrupt running, the stammering hooligans quickly tried to stop me but it was already toote.


    Dodging both the grabbing hands and even the idiots trying to block with their bodies, when about 2 meters of distance was left, I flew with all my power.


    ¡°And now goodbye you son of a bitch.¡±


    Within my elerated senses, I could see confusion and fear sticking onto the bastard¡¯s dumbfounded face.


    Fight? I was a bastard that lived to get skilled enough to kill at least a Demon King Armymander. If I was at a level of giving these sorts of bitches a chance to react despite training for 3 years, then I should just die. And because I didn¡¯t want to die, I didn¡¯t give the bastard even a chance to react and nted a flying kick into his chest.


    -Kwajjik!


    Rather than a sound, it was closer to a sensation. It was a feeling clear enough for me to easily tell that my feet that even obliterated his rib bones and pierced deep into his chest had passed a shock even to his heart. The thing that directly destroyed the chair and fell backwards wasn¡¯t the chief but merely a corpse that had been the chief.


    When I looked around after checking the bastard devoid of even a single twitch, all the remaining hooligans left in the warehouse including the girls were frozen at that sight. And as if scripted together, all the eyes turned towards my direction.


    ¡°If that bitch actually wasn¡¯t the chief and there is the chief among you, raise your hand and say it.¡±


    There was no one raising their hand.

 Chapter 8: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 8: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    No one raised their hands.


    Instead, chaos erupted with screams and fear.


    ¡°Uaaah chief died!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Mommee!¡±


    ¡°Which fucking brat is looking for a mom in front of a parentless orphan?! Is this the extravagance of the ¡®have¡¯?! You dare feign humility in front of me?!¡±


    When I furiously shouted aloud, silence flowed in the warehouse that¡¯d been a firework of chaos.


    ¡°From this moment on, sons and daughters of bitches that look for a parent will taste the fury of a parentless child. Who¡¯s the brat that shouted mom just now?¡±


    Instantly everyone¡¯s fingers pointed at one guy. The brat that had looked for his mom while trembling in fear immediately turned pale and began to tremble wildly.


    ¡°You little brat, you dare fuck around here when you got a head to look for mom? Get over here!¡±


    When I resolutely walked down, the hooligans split to the sides and noisily ran towards the warehouse door. Few even pushed the brat toward me as if offering a sacrifice, and the brat failed to even think of running in that while and walked up to me while trembling fearfully.


    The second the brat with a suffocating hairstyle with an eye-covering dirty blond clump of hair came into range, I immediately rapped him on the head with a knuckle and then clenched his hair.


    ¡°Uagh!¡±


    ¡°What ¡®uagh¡¯, you little brat? Are you a war orphan?¡±


    ¡°N, no! I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    A body that wasn¡¯t thin as others despite not having much to eat. A height that looked about 5cm taller than me. Hairparably in better shape unlike ky skin and face. Shirts and pants that were all worn-out but definitely must¡¯ve been pretty good clothes at first, and so on. Having caught all the evidence, it felt as if a kind Elmdia with a ring on its head was whispering in my ear.


    ¨C this brat¡¯s a runaway youth! Kill him!


    Eh? It looked like it wasn¡¯t a kind Eldmia but a bad Eldmia unlike how it looked. Then, an Eldmia with horns on its head began whispering in my other ear. As I thought, it wasn¡¯t a good habit to judge based on appearances.


    ¨C Yeah yeah! Make him regret not cherishing having living parents and an intact home in this shitty world!


    What the. Where¡¯s the kind Eldmia?


    ¡°I, I left home to b, be an adventur¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you brat? An adventurer? Is back-alley sewer searching as a hooligan your adventure? You adventuring between life and death right now is kind of an adventure, but did you want this? You wanna be like that guy too?¡±


    ¡°Hick, hick, p, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I asked if you wanna be like him, so why aren¡¯t you answering you brat!!!¡±


    Was dissociated replies a trait of hooligans? Why¡¯s he raising my blood pressure again?


    ¡°No!! I don¡¯t wanna be like that guy!! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry I said nonsense!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down at me right now thinking I¡¯m an orphan that failed to even properly protect my parents, right? I look silly to you ¡¯cause my parents are gone and yours are alive, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re ignoring my words and replying with nonsense, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m absolutely not! I didn¡¯t know! I¡¯m sor¡­! Hph! Huaang! Please don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    When I grabbed his hair and shook it around, he finally burst into tears and began begging with both his hands together.


    Wow. Did people here also rub their hands together when begging? This surprisingly was an inter-dimensional gesture, huh.


    ¡°How long has it been since you left home?¡±


    ¡°T, two months.¡±


    ¡°You changed jobs to Ogwen hooligan brat in just two months? How old are you?¡±


    ¡°F, fifteen¡­¡±


    If one was a fifteen years-old boy, one could beg for work at any ce and get at least a chore work with a day-worth wage. Especially because Ogwen was overflowing with jobs due to work recently increasing, even kids in normal homes helped out neighboring merchants as a way to earn pocket money.


    But this brat didn¡¯t even do that, and was lying around like a hobo and mugging others.


    ¡°Fucking fifteen? Fifteeen? You got that old and did this fuckery, let alone work an honest job and dream of an adventurer like your goal while gathering money you hooligan brat?!¡±


    ¡°Hiick. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a hooligan brat!¡±


    ¡°Go over there and nk yourself!¡±


    Since I had to check the other brats too, I pointed at (what had been) the chief¡¯s chair and was going to turn my head, but the brat¡¯s eyes turned round.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did you just throw a question?¡±


    I squinted my eyes wondering if he was rebelling from disliking the punishment when he should just be thankful I¡¯m leaving him alive, but thankfully he wasn¡¯t a brat with that much of a sense missing from his head.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m not sure what nking myself means.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. That¡¯s right. I can understand that. Go and lie down over there.¡±


    One couldn¡¯t do something one didn¡¯t know. My nearly-erupting rage having peacefully calmed down, I kindly helped fix his pose.


    ¡°Uh yeah. In that pose, push up your upper body with your arms¡­right. That¡¯s the nking pose. And straighten your back. Now I¡¯m going to bury you in the ground if your body touches the ground, so hold on strong.¡±


    When I turned my head away from the runaway youth tensing uppletely stiff at myst warning, I could see the runaway kids and hooligans allpletely frozen as if ying red-light blue-light.


    ¡°So¡­ you brats orphans or runaways?¡±


    Eldmia Egga Cubs and Chicks Screening Station opened.


    Asileye¡¯s guess was almost exact. Among the 17 kids, only one girl was an orphan.


    Among them, even kids who ran away with something that could be called a reason for running away were just one girl and two boys, and the rest 13 were merely teenage brats hit by an adventure-disease.


    Puberty in the fantasy world was literally an anarchy.


    Calmly staring at the scene where 13 were nking themselves, 3 were kneeling with their hands raised up, and one was just kneeling down like that, a sigh instinctively came out.


    ¡°Even I, a victim of the first Demon King Army¡¯s attack and one who became a war orphan from being the sole survivor, am trying hard to live honestly, but you guys are crossing the line a little a lot.¡±


    Thinking back on it, it¡¯s a really grandly pitiful title. If it wasn¡¯t for Asileye, I¡¯d have had to go searching for at least a religious institution to survive. Even worse, I didn¡¯t even know the location of Ogwen back then, so it wasn¡¯t even clear if I could have properly found my way to the vige.


    Just why¡¯d you run out of a perfectly fine home when you didn¡¯t even have any skill?


    ¡°¡®My home is really far but I have to live here because I don¡¯t have the money for the carriage ride¡¯. Raise a hand while lying down if you¡¯re a brat in that sort of situation.¡±


    No one rxed their pose.


    ¡°Those of you who think ¡®I won¡¯t ever go home even if I were to die here. That ce isn¡¯t a home but hell. Please kill me instead¡¯, raise a hand while lying down.¡±


    As expected, no one rxed their pose. Meaning they hadn¡¯t even resolved for death. In the end, them failing to go home was merely due to pride, having liked this lifestyle, or whatever other trivial factors.


    The average age of the kids lying down was 14 years-old, and even for the brat that left home for the longest, it was 3 months at most. And even that was uniquely long, and the rest were merely less than 2 months.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Eldmia Egga!!¡±


    ¡°Eldmia Egga what?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!! Do not!! Touch!!¡±


    Creed instation was finished.


    They said that no one knew the hooligan chief¡¯s name.


    That they referred to him as chief since they hadn¡¯t had a particr need to call him by name, nor a reason to.


    In fact, the chief bastard was also the reason for them trying to steal my practice longsword. On the day he sent out the kids to steal a sword as if his ¡®soul of a swordsman¡¯ had abruptly erupted into me, they met me of all people, and they, who never once in their life had properly seen a sword before, saw an easy-looking brat walking around with it and decided to mug him without even knowing if it was real or fake. As expected from hooligan brats.


    On top of that, Zigmel only stayed and participated in searching for me because he was an ultimate brownnoser, and the rest of the guys that I beat up apparently had all run away. When I ultimately heard that there wasn¡¯t something like other members doing the search, and that those that were here were all that there were, it even felt a little anticlimactic.


    But it wasn¡¯t as anticlimactic as the fantasy world¡¯s pathetic puberty that transcended my expectations. With a sigh, I stood up from my seat and then straightened the practice longsword blocking the warehouse door and opened the door.


    ¡°All of you lying down, go and scram back home. My memories are good. So if I see your faces in Ogwen, I¡¯ll snap your legs like that Zigmel brat. If you think you can survive even after that, you can stay. If not, go home even if you¡¯ll get beat up like a dog by your parents.¡±


    There was no need to particrly look over the brats running full sprint out of the warehouse without a word. Rather, there was a brat not running and still lying down, so my attention naturally turned towards him.


    It was the guy with the longest runaway history of 3 months. Even while visibly trembling when I approached, he didn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°What the? Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t go home!¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t raise your hand back then.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t raise it ¡®cause I didn¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I was simply asking if they were that desperate, but with a corpse lying on the ground, it looked like he got far too scared. But seeing how he was being honest and staying, well, he probably had his own circumstances.


    ¡°Go and kneel down with them.¡±


    While watching the guy immediately stand up and then kneeled down and even raise his hands without a word, I stood in front of the remaining brats.


    ¡°Do you want to get a chance to live honestly, or would you like to crawl out as a half-crippled?¡±


    It was a moment of choice.

 Chapter 9: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 9: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    ¡°The reason I left you guys isn¡¯t anything big. I¡¯m merely going to give you a chance since it¡¯ll be the same elsewhere too even if you leave here.¡±


    In the first ce, if they couldn¡¯t go home, then they¡¯d just be another city¡¯s vagrant or a hooligan even if they left Ogwen. Rather, one could say that Ogwen, which currently was experiencing an economic boom due to jobs endlessly overflowing, was environmentally better.


    I hadn¡¯t merely stuck myself at home and only trained and studied for thest 3 years.


    The period called 3 years that I spent while even resolving myself and splitting up resting times absolutely wasn¡¯t a short time. If one tried to avoid excessive training that could hinder growth, then extra time naturally formed even if one did this and that. Even that disappeared if one disliked studying, couldn¡¯t concentrate, or couldn¡¯tprehend very well, but with the direction set by a thirty-plus mental age and a still malleable head met together, there wasn¡¯t anything like that. As if to prove that the saying ¡®education at youth is important¡¯ wasn¡¯t a nonsense, my education was simply smooth sailing.


    I passed the time while splitting the inevitably remaining time to analyze the city. Enough for not only the guards but even a few merchants to remember my face.


    If one looked just a little bit, works one could do even if one wasn¡¯t particrly educated were all over the ce. They merely were kept quiet due to being unable to trust outsiders very much.


    ¡°If I were to look for jobs with a minimum day¡¯s pay of 4 copper coins, there¡¯s nothing stopping me from finding enough for all of you. With 4 copper coins, you can at least sleep in a room a person can sleep in, and two meals a day is also possible. You can go and wash yourselves clean at a public bath if you asionally get an extra ie, and you can increase your work and earn more if you get familiar with it. Then you¡¯ll get credibility as you do, and your wages will also rise and you¡¯ll have some extra time.¡±


    Even if the average age of the remaining kids were 14, they were kids whose majority of life were merely living in viges and helping out with housework chores. Because there wasn¡¯t anything like mandatory education, most didn¡¯t even have a proper idea about concepts like same-day job and economic activity, and as a result the things they did after resolutely running away ended up being vagrancy and hooligan acts that didn¡¯t even have any future. They were at an age where they only want to live doing all that they like, so what else could have happened?


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. If you don¡¯t want it, then you guys can just remember the one name, Eldmia Egga, and run away through there. Of course, I¡¯ll break your legs if I see you again. But if you stay, then I won¡¯t personally give you money, but give you jobs that won¡¯t rip you off. Choose.¡±


    Ogwen wasn¡¯t and of opportunity just for the hooligans. Since the inflow of outsiders was increasing and was quickly developing, they could quickly settle as a member of the city so long as they worked diligently when young. It absolutely wouldn¡¯t be easy, but even if they ran away right now, the only future they¡¯d earn was at most a prostitute for the girls and a hooligan for the boys.


    If they were brats that could create a heroic epic beyond that, then they probably should already be creating that and not meeting me.


    I said that and quietly stood, but no one moved. Perhaps because they really were kids with nowhere to go, they at least seemed to have some thinking in them.


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    When I searched the dead chief¡¯s pockets, 20 copper coins came out. The bent practice longsword abruptly brushed past my mind and crumpled my face, but with the tip-off from the remaining kids, I could find the hidden cash. There were 4 silver coins and 40 copper in a small pouch when I opened the box used as the chair, and I could smile brightly.


    It was infinitelycking to call it apensation for insulting Asileye, but it wasn¡¯t bad for a side ie.


    I nned to keep the 4 silver coins and use the rest on these guys. Like that, we crawled out of the alley with the corpse and the warehouse behind us, and went and found a clothing store at the market.


    It was a used-clothing store that fixed up clothes ordinary families stop wearing after a while and resold them at an extremely cheap price.


    ¡°Uncle Tex! Long time no see!¡±


    When I did this and that chores for a while trying to learn the market prices, I delivered clothes sold cheap by families and became familiar with the owner-uncle.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Eldmia? You look like you get bigger every time I see you.¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m at an age that¡¯s still growing. Anyway, I¡¯m trying to buy some clothes in better shape than the rags these guys are wearing. Do you have anything that¡¯ll fit?¡±


    When I pointed at the ragged bunch following behind me in a line, Uncle Tex turned his already thick chin into a triplet and began drawing an intersection on his forehead.


    ¡°I do, but¡­ aren¡¯t those kid vagrants? What¡¯re you gonna use them for?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, vagrants. They just didn¡¯t look right, so I¡¯m gonna give them work.¡±


    ¡°You really are an oddball, anyhoo. Skirts for the girls? One-piece?¡±


    ¡°Pants since they have to run ¡¯til their feet sweat.¡±


    ¡°Huhah. Yeah. Wait a sec.¡±


    Seemingly getting an estimate right away as befitting of Tex who¡¯d already done this work for a long time, he rummaged through his clothe stand and boxes and then instantly took out five sets of clothes. There were also clothes handmade by families, so it was a real talent to find them in a matching set like that.


    6 copper just for the cost of top and bottom and shoes for one kid to wear. Having lost the ground to haggle thanks to him paying particrly special attention and picking out good clothes, I frantically had to rattle my head.


    ¡°Uncle uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ah what, you little kid. You know about it too from working. 6 copper coins is cheap.¡±


    ¡°Ehey, I¡¯m like this cause I know that. Listen a bit. I¡¯m gonna watch over these guys for a while either way and make them do odd jobs, right?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have enough coins right now, so even food expense is a little precarious if I clothe them and wash them and room them for a night at Aunt Alisha¡¯s inn to start making them work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alisha¡¯s? Well, it is the best for that price. But that¡¯s not a reason for me to do charity work, though?¡±


    ¡°I know I know. But what kinds of work could there be for kids to do? They¡¯re all the same, no? Clothes will get dirty quickly however careful they behave, but they have to hold on with this one set for now. Of course, they¡¯ll wash up and wear what they¡¯re wearing right now too, but just how would they work with those even if they wash them? Of course they can¡¯t. But these guys¡¯ average age is fourteen. They¡¯ll still grow a lot for a few more years.¡±


    ¡°Puhuhu. So, at those moments, these kids will ultimately be my customers, so sell them cheap just this time?¡±


    Towards Tex who wasughing while leaning his chin on the stand, I spread my arms and dramatically spoke as if in a y. Whenever this uncleughed like that, he did discount the prices.


    ¡°Exactly that! An investment for the future! The virtue of a merchant! Kids clothes don¡¯t sell very much either way, right? And just who am I? Eldmia, right? I don¡¯t ask for much. If you just lower it by a single copper coin each, I¡¯ll precisely spread the rumor among kid-raising aunts that uncle found the increasing vagrant kids in the vige sad and gave a big help in aiding them find a proper work here. You instantly get what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t enough with just the kids. Since, if the kids disappeared by dying halfway through, leaving the city, or in whatever form it may be, the investment or whatever would all be pointless. But spreading a positive image with 5 copper coins meant a different story. Because Tex¡¯s clothing store began with the clothes vige people sold for cheap.


    Furthermore, if the formerly-vagrant kids really worked diligently and settled, he could see a clear result since they¡¯d have to buy clothes from here for a while due to the kindness first expressed here and the taste of cheap price. At the least, it wasn¡¯t a deal with a loss.


    ¡°Really, this little kid is unbelievable. You nning to create a recruitingpany or something? How long are you nning to watch over them?¡±


    ¡°I said it every day. I¡¯m going to go out into the world at 16 years-old. I could look over them for about 5 years starting now, but honestly shouldn¡¯t they go on by themselves if I look over them for 1 year?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re still 11 years-old?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trustworthy and smart but still 11 years-old. Incredible warranty period, right?¡±


    ¡°Real unbelievable. Give me just 23 copper.¡±


    ¡°What charity! This is why I like uncle. Did you see? Uncle Tex discounted 2 more copper coins that don¡¯t even grow on trees for you guys.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Seemingly not devoid of manners at the least, the five kids almost simultaneously lowering their heads and saying thank you without anyone telling them to do was quite a sight.


    ¡°Huh, the world. Just what is it about war.¡±


    Even as he took the copper coins I passed, Tex looked pitifully at the kids and clicked his tongue. He too was a father with three children, and even in my eyes he was a man really really overflowing with fatherly love.


    Although the ones that actually saw loss from the war were just one among them, I didn¡¯t particrly point it out.


    ¡°Even so, we got a n to save those guys because there¡¯s people like uncle. Going by that, isn¡¯t this still a good world?¡±


    ¡°Just by how you talk, you really are better than my son. Why don¡¯t you¡­ no. I almost said nonsense from getting old. Forget it.¡±


    He probably was going to say just live in this vige, or as a joke say be my son. But the family circumstance of the sole survivor Eldmia Egga was a story that everyone in the vige knew of. He likely thought that it wasn¡¯t a topic to bring up as a joke.


    I felt thankful for that kindness and drew a bright smile.


    When I took up the clothes we earned like that and then came out after I threw them into a public bath, it was already 4 in the afternoon. Since the dirty brats would have to wash for an hour to properly wash themselves either way, I directly went to our final destination, the inn, and acted cute towards the inn owner Alisha.


    ¡°Sis! I came!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your sis you mannerless brat!¡±


    When I deceptively cheerfully opened the door and entered the 1st floor, Alisha, who was cooking alone in the room where the kitchen and the dining hall were connected into one, red with her eyes and shouted.


    The over-50-years-old expletive-spouting aunt waved the kitchen knife in her hand and seemed to be erupting with rage.


    ¡°Asileye is sis too, so of course Alisha sis is a sis. No?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. A tiny brat is already thinking of a line perfect for snaring a girl; it¡¯s the end of the world, the end. Why¡¯d youe!¡±


    ¡°You have a room?¡±


    ¡°Stop bullshitting and go home. You acting like this ¡®cause Asileye isn¡¯t beating you up? Sleeping outside already, really?¡±


    Yes. Wherever and anytime, she was a curse-shouting aunt. But however much her voice went up and contained expletives, there was thoughtful kindness at the core. That kindness was in everything from the building to the food, and provided the best rooms and meals among the 2 copper coin worth inns in the vige.


    ¡°No. Not me but five vagrant kids. Currently washing ¡®cause I¡¯m gonna make them work starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­ahuuh, fuck. There¡¯s exactly the right rooms from a guy coincidentally leaving today, so bring them or whatever. And the meal?¡±


    ¡°¡®Course I gotta feed them here. Ah, I¡¯m gonna eat back at home.¡±


    ¡°Fucking making me busier when I¡¯m already dying from being busy!¡±


    Even then, her hands tirelessly moved to prepare additional ingredients. When I passed just the room fees in advance and then brought back the kids that finished washing, she was already waiting with even the tes allid out. With the kids whose eyes were turning and mouths watering at the hefty chunks that in no way could be called a 1-copper-coin-worth stew before me, I strictly stated.


    ¡°This is the owner and the chef of the inn you guys will be sleeping in, madam Alisha. If you guys have the thing called a head on you, you should easily feel the love overflowing between madam¡¯s loud voice and expletives, so always be thankful to her.¡±


    ¡°Stop bullshitting and gobble up quick! The foods¡¯ cooling!¡±


    Within the warm stew, pieces of meat that definitely should¡¯ve disappeared if it was boiled together were a little, but evenly divided among the five bowls.

 Chapter 10: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right

    Chapter 10: Really Had to Do It to Feel Right


    ¡°Wake up and get ready by 6 in the morning tomorrow. If you don¡¯t run out or run out unprepared when I knock on the door three times, I¡¯ll let you sleep eternally.¡±


    Only after having shoved the kids, who had life returning to their eyes either because they ate fully for once or because Alisha¡¯s stew was just that good, into each of their rooms could I return to Yans¡¯s smithery where I had tied my horse.


    Yans, who for some reason liked horses so much despite not even raising one himself, widely smiled and hand-fed it hay, but then pretended like he was angry and frowned when I approached.


    ¡°You brat. Does my house look like a stable to you? Where¡¯ve you been all day toe back now!¡±


    ¡°You said it, uncle. I¡¯ll give you this freely as a token of apology, so please show me some good practice longswords. So I can buy it as a recement.¡±


    ¡°What the? Did you ce it between wagon wheels somewhere and twist it or something? Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡°Somehow?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell something that¡¯ll ¡®somehow¡¯ be like this, though¡­¡±


    Even while scratching his head that shined without a single strand of hair, Yans brought out for me a thing that fitted my size. But that thing wasn¡¯t something like a metal sword made for practice, but an actual longsword.


    ¡°Eng? This just has its edges blunted and is simply a longsword, though?¡±


    At my notably flustered look, Yans happily smiled and spoke.


    ¡°With your size, it¡¯s better to slowly start getting familiar with something like this. Since your muscles should also have more or less shaped up, after all. I¡¯ll just sharpen the edge and do some touches on it when you get familiar with it and get permission from Miss Asileye.¡±


    ¡°No, but the price¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it cheap, so don¡¯t worry. Give me just 20 copper coins. You can give me just 5 copper coins as an extra when I sharpen the swordter.¡±


    ¡°Let me just pay all 25 coins now.¡±


    I immediately passed a silver coin before he said otherwise. Even though my eyes for goods were still inexperienced, I could tell that it would cost twice as much to buy a longsword like this. Man, he forced an impulsive buy out of nowhere.


    ¡°Really, you got good eyes for goods and even calcte quickly. Miss Asileye really taught you well.¡±


    ¡°And learning all that too is one of my outstanding points, no?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t manage to learn all that because I was particrly outstanding, though.


    After that, like always I just went back home. Time had passed more than I had expected, but I took satisfaction in having at least managed toe back before dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, sis.¡±


    When I followed the forest path and arrived at the cottage house, Asileye, who was milking a goat, greeted me.


    ¡°You took longer than I thought. Did you settle it well?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no annoying work left now, but I¡¯m still settling.¡±


    As she was taking up the milk bucket and going into the house while I tied the horse and fed it hay, Asileye hesitated for a moment and then asked.


    ¡°¡­hah. It¡¯s really weird to even ask this question, but. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, did you?¡±


    ¡°About five kids that got their legs broken? And one guy. Their chief. I killed him.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°He threatened with sis. So I killed him.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t leave him alive?¡±


    ¡°I thought that it was better to kill the one chief guy and just scare them first rather than awkwardly leave him alive to start a faction fight and leave behind a chance of him annoying uster. So in that sense¡­ yeah. I couldn¡¯t leave him alive.¡±


    When the 1st inmand became a half-cripple, the 2nd inmand could rise up and even try to make an example out of the guy that crippled the 1st inmand to strengthen their influence.


    But if it was a case where the 1st inmand who was the instigator of a conflict was obliterated, the 2nd inmand could take power with the ground of avoiding just that conflict and should be able to smoothly carry out their influence. They could be greedy and also cause troubleter on, but that would be something farter than when letting the first case run wild.


    So I started by killing him with that thought. Though, its effect being too good and not even the 2nd inmand being left was beyond my expectations.


    When I answered like that and turned to enter the house, Asileye, as expected, seemed rather unsure.


    ¡°I also killed a lot of people in my life. An adventurer is something like that, after all. Sometimes I even fought people more than monsters. But even so, if I saw a child, a kid that just turned 11 years-old at that, kill someone out of necessity, then I originally would¡¯ve tried to stop it in any way.¡±


    Aplicated feeling showed on Asileye¡¯s face as she put down the milk bucket and twisted her hair on her finger.


    ¡°I do think that I shouldn¡¯t have let you kill even if they used me to ckmail, and even if I were to kill him myself, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Must be because I looked over you for thest 3 years, right? You telling me that you killed someone just doesn¡¯t sound like anything different than my adventurer friend telling me that he killed a bandit.¡±


    ¡°So you want to tell me that you want to believe that there isn¡¯t any problem, but since it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m young, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll grow up and be someone simply insane with murder?¡±


    When I asked because the nuance somehow sounded like that, Asileye momentarily opened her eyes wide and then soon let out a hollowugh and acknowledged.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really amazing every time. Yeah. I¡¯m honestly like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be meaningless even if I told you not to worry, so¡­ if something like this happens again, I¡¯ll tell sis. And let¡¯s talk about it together.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll tell sis that I think this and that and so I need to kill this guy, or I need to do this and that and take care of something a little, and so on and everything, and sis listen and judge for me. Whether I¡¯m simply relying on violence and murder to just resolve a problem. Or if I¡¯m thinking and then acting.¡±


    Asileye¡¯s judgment was definitely acute. My actions and thoughts were ultimately that of a thirty years-old guy turned spiteful from the overflowing unfairness, so using her adventurer friend as an analogy could be said to almost perfectly fit. But in the end, my outer appearance was a child, and she likely couldn¡¯t help but be worried as a guardian who taught and raised the young me.


    And I didn¡¯t have any hobby of making my life¡¯s savior worry by neglecting problems that I could easily solve.


    ¡°If sis judge that my decision isn¡¯t correct, then I¡¯ll just follow sis¡¯ words. Even if sis thinks that it¡¯s correct, I¡¯ll try to solve it without using murder as best I can if sis don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Then, I think there should be less cases where she would worry about my mental state.


    Asileye answered me with a hug. To her who thought this much for someone who didn¡¯t shared a single drop of blood with her, I once again felt thankful and sorry at the same time.


    Truthfully, I had only expected that we would simply live a teacher and student level of life or maintain an awkward rtionship for 8 years. Even though both Asileye and I couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Okay. Since my little bro is kind and smart. Thanks for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you to you too, sis.¡±


    Drawing the brightest smile we could, we moved to finish the day and make dinner.


    The meat stew made with freshly squeezed milk was tasty like always.


    ¡°But what did you mean by still settling?¡±


    ¡°Ah, after killing the chief, I sent home all the kids who were there like gang members ¡¯cause most of them were runaway juveniles like sis thought, but five of them were kids with really nowhere to go. And one of them was an actual orphan.¡±


    ¡°Runaway juve¡­? Anyway, and so what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce them to a job and just help them start so that they can eat and live. For today, I just got them rooms at aunt Alisha¡¯s inn. But since it¡¯ll take some time for them to settle even then, I¡¯ll probably visit the city more oft¡­¡±


    ¡°My god you should¡¯ve said that first!¡±


    From her abruptly jumping up fast enough to knock her chair back and hugging me mid enjoying the delicacy of the stew, we nearly ended up spilling the precious stew. But paying no attention to my such panic, Asileye only brushed my head endlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way my little bro is a murderer who kills people daily just from feeling displeased! You do way too many admirable things to do that!¡±


    ¡°No wait, it¡¯s not something that great, you know? I didn¡¯t even do it with my own money. I¡¯m doing it with the money I looted after killing the chief. Ah right, here¡¯s the remaining money. 3 silver coins and some copper coins.¡±


    ¡°Good job good job! That right, there¡¯s no way my little bro¡¯s heart that sees very as a shit would go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°No wait, why would you mention that disgusting story while eating¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell why, but it did look like Asileye¡¯s worry did lessen a bit, so I decided to be satisfied with that.


    ??


    Next day, having woken up before the break of day, I skipped breakfast and headed to Ogwen.


    Since it was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t even be 7 o¡¯clock even if I arranged work for them in the first ce, I could just return by then and eat together with Asileye.


    Although I did realize in hindsight the fact that I¡¯d be the lunatic that openly killed a person in a vige and had to think about that for a bit, it was something that had passed already, so I decided to not mind it. There were too many waves that swept my life for me to get lost just from killing a bastard that deserved it.


    It wasn¡¯t even 6 o¡¯clock yet, but already there were many people moving around in Ogwen. Not only the inns and restaurants, but even the grocery stores that catered to them were busily preparing to open stores.


    They all were changes that urred after the adventurer¡¯s guild came in.


    In just 1 year, even as a lot of things were changing already, far more things had rapidly changed.


    ¡°Milena sis! Are you busy?¡±


    Between that crowd, I waved my arm and greeted a 40s-looking woman with a generous look. The grocery Milena ran supplied quite a lot of restaurants and was always busy.


    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you Eldmia? What are you doing here at this hour? You haven¡¯t been around a while, so are you nning on working again?¡±


    ¡°Not me, but I¡¯m here to introduce other kids.¡±


    ¡°Other kids?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I picked up some vagrant kids yesterday, and I¡¯m going to make them work ¡¯cause I didn¡¯t like how they look.¡±


    ¡°Kid. We¡¯re a store handling ingredients, so vagrant kids are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Eldmia Egga, sis. I already washed them clean and clothed them nicely at Uncle Tex¡¯s store. I bet you won¡¯t even notice that they¡¯re vagrant kids.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re real clever, you know that? But why vagrant kids all of a sudden? Did you get a work from the church this time or something?¡±


    Just what kind of an all-purpose handyman was I in these adults¡¯ heads? A work from the church. That was something difficult even for most adventurers.


    ¡°Just because. They¡¯re kids like me. I couldn¡¯t turn away when I thought about how I¡¯d be like them if it wasn¡¯t for Asileye sis.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ kind of you. Alright, several street vendors have opened up by the construction people these days, and I¡¯ve actually been busy supplying them. How many are they?¡±


    ¡°Three boys and two girls. The boys are over 14 years old, so they¡¯ll be useful quickly if you teach them. 3 copper coins for first day wage. 4 copper coins from afterwards if satisfactory. How¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I can even give 5 copper coins if they can just work well. But since it¡¯s a work that uses strength, boys should be better. I think I can take in up to two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there soon~¡±


    Even after brightly smiling and separating ways with Milena, I chatted up familiar merchants every time. In truth, this was something also good for them so long as the circumstance was right. They could always take them in as protege if they really worked exceptionally well, and even if ordinary, they were easy to teach. Since they didn¡¯t have homes, them always working hard for living expenses was a plus. Finally, since even a reputation work of being a ¡°kind person who teaches work to vagrant kids and even give them a job¡± was possible, unless they were hiring for an advisor, there was nothing to lose.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t right at this moment, just the story going aroundter that they were useful and making people consider them was enough. Since either way I¡¯d be working them primarily around stores that moved blindingly fast just between early morning to lunch for now. Once they¡¯re familiar with it, they should be able to work other jobs in the afternoon and gather money.


    When I had greeted people here and there like that and arrived, the five kids were waiting for me in front of the inn all prepared. That was a bit wholesome. Seeing how they didn¡¯t particrly look tired, they must¡¯ve slept well.


    ¡°If you wake up early, then the things you can do also increases. Because ces that work all day have higher wages, and because, even if you work just half a day, you can do another work in the rest half of the day. The things I¡¯ll teach you are those kinds of things.¡±


    While I casually exined to them as we walked the streets together after leaving my horse at the inn.


    ¡°¡­why¡­¡±


    One girl opened her mouth. It was the 13 years-old girl that alone was an orphan like me.


    She was a kid with red hair cut short by her shoulders and slight freckles, with sharp-looking eyes but quite pretty and bold looking at the same time. It was enough for me to wonder if she would have grown up excitingly enjoying her days being chased by boys while being called pretty throughout her vige if it wasn¡¯t for the war. Well, you could also call that a face that could unluckily get caught by a feudal lord and get into unsightly trouble.


    ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    ¡°¡®Us¡¯ what? Are you rebelling ¡®cause I told you I¡¯m 11 years-old yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­helping us, mister?¡±


    There weirdly wasn¡¯t nervousness on her face as she flinched and changed her tone. Considering how she saw a guy getting killed by a kick right next to her, and even how she was talking to the very guy that produced that, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call her unbelievably brave. I liked that nerve, so I stopped my feet and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m the historical war orphan who, at 8 years old, had his vige burned, friends and neighbors killed, and even lost his parents at the first attack of the Demon King Army that had been the beginning of all of this. In a sense, I¡¯m your senior.¡±


    Not just the girl, but other kids¡¯ faces all hardened stiff. At the least, it was good that they could understand just how shitty a situation that was. There weren¡¯t many things that were as big a fault in work asck of empathy, after all.


    ¡°The elf your chief background checked was my benefactor, and without her, I¡¯d also be either like you or dead. She was my chance.¡±


    Since I confirmed their reactions, I moved my feet. It was a story that now was all a past, so there was nothing to mind. 3 years wasn¡¯t short, after all.


    ¡°I thought that you guys were like that because you haven¡¯t met Asileye¡­ I mean, someone like the elf who¡¯s my benefactor. You merely haven¡¯t gotten the chance. So I¡¯m just giving you a chance.¡±


    It was awkward to call it helping. I wasn¡¯t a saint, nor someone passionate about kindness.


    ¡°And it¡¯s a chance I¡¯m throwing at you ¡®cause I have room, too. I¡¯m just simply giving you something I can take back anytime. It might feel like helping from your eyes, but for me, not really¡­ it¡¯s just that much.¡±


    Just, since I did see them.


    ¡°Of course the vige people here are closer and more precious to me than you guys. If you work like shit or don¡¯t seem right, I¡¯ll just flip everything and kick you out. So I still don¡¯t know if this really will be a help for you guys.¡±


    I thought I had to do at least this much to feel right without regret.Ch.9Chapter ListCh.11

 Chapter 11: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 11: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    A news that a hero was selected at the Imperial Holy Council spread throughout the vige.


    That the evil Demon King would fall and peace would finally arrive, that they were already assembling the greatest geniuses of the continent and were preparing a counterattack.


    That light would finally return.


    But just when?


    The hero was said to be around my age. It would literally be a legendary feat if a tiny kid that just turned 12 defeated the Demon King, but there was no sign of that happening.


    Assembling the geniuses must be to teach the hero. If so, when would the hero enter the battlefield?


    5 yearster? 10 yearster? If we had to focus on the hero even while enduring that time without a known end, wasn¡¯t that instead proof that we couldn¡¯t stop the Demon King Army¡¯s invasion until then?


    What about people who were dying in the meantime like me? What about my parents and poor rtives who were already dead? What about our servants who were simply kind? When would we pay respect to our fief¡¯s people whose only crime was simply living on each day the best they could?


    It didn¡¯t take long for the abrupt thoughts to reach that point. And the rage quickly cooled before reality.


    I knew. There might be a god, but there wouldn¡¯t be a salvation for myself and the dead for a while.


    I would grow like this, and when the chief wanted it, I¡¯d lose my innocence. If the chief died before then¡­ well, it would still be simr.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Eldmia Egga.¡±


    The days thinking and just living on like that shattered.


    The rare ck hair cut short looked simr to mercenaries and adventurers I sometimes saw. The back carrying a sword looked wide, and his size also looked big for his height. The clothes that perfectly fitted as if tailored made him look a step cleaner despite not being brilliant. Because of that, I only thought that he was a slightly short adult despite the high voice.


    But when he turned his head, the face that appeared was simply younger than my first impression. 11? 12? I had predicted him to be one or two years younger than the chief by looking just at his height and size, but just by his face, he was closer to my dead second little brother. The one thing clear was, he definitely wasn¡¯t an adult.


    It¡¯s apletely unexpected result. When I looked at him like that, he felt not like an ordinary boy but something foreign.


    But his eyes at least were simply sharp. I was merely checking him out slowly like that without any thought. Because of that, my mind couldn¡¯t follow even when the boy aimed for that brief moment and jumped.


    ¡°And now goodbye you son of a bitch.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even shout it and merely murmured quietly, but I clearly heard it.


    Even while instinctively realizing that the chief that flew backwards had died at a single kick at the end of a movement I couldn¡¯t even follow with my eyes, the only thought that urred was that his words were unexpectedly rough.


    Just, what woulde hade. The stronger person, had fallen a strong person. Like how the Demon King Army trampled our fief.


    Just¡­ the chief had changed. It had changed from a chief that was ordinarily strong, to a chief as strong as an apprentice knight that had been at our fief. It looked like he used aura, so it should roughly be about that much.


    ¡°Do you want to get a chance to live honestly, or would you like to crawl out as a half-crippled?¡±


    I thought like that, but.


    ¡°Yeah, vagrants. They just didn¡¯t look right, so I¡¯m gonna give them work.¡±


    Somethingpletely different began to unfold.


    ¡°Did you see? Uncle Tex discounted 2 more copper coins that don¡¯t even grow on trees for you guys.¡±


    ¡°This is the owner and the chef of the inn you guys will be sleeping in, madam Alisha. If you guys have the thing called a head on you, you should easily feel the love overflowing between madam¡¯s loud voice and expletives, so always be thankful to her.¡±


    ¡°If you wake up early, then the things you can do also increases. Because ces that work all day have higher wages, and because, even if you work just half a day, you can do another work in the rest half of the day. The things I¡¯ll teach you are those kinds of things.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take anything, didn¡¯t touch us, and gave us things I hadn¡¯t experienced once since leaving my home.


    It took far too long to understand that that was kindness. So I couldn¡¯t hold it. I couldn¡¯t help but bring the question to my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m the historical war orphan who, at 8 years old, had his vige burned, friends and neighbors killed, and even lost his parents at the first attack of the Demon King Army that had been the beginning of all of this. In a sense, I¡¯m your senior.¡±


    The story that the Demon King Army had assaulted a small vige. I had definitely heard that story before too. Even my parents who had always remained calm couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the event of 3 years ago.


    I¡¯d heard that no one had survived.


    ¡°I thought that you guys were like that because you haven¡¯t met Asileye¡­ I mean, someone like the elf who¡¯s my benefactor. You merely haven¡¯t gotten the chance. So I¡¯m just giving you a chance.¡±


    Tears almost welled up.


    The boy was a boy but wasn¡¯t a boy. There was no way he was a boy. It was impossible that a boy younger than I was telling us, giving us, and understanding the things the adults hadn¡¯t told us, hadn¡¯t given us, and hadn¡¯t tried to understand.


    Just how was that possible? Even more so, when he had experienced such a thing at a far younger age than I?


    When he wasn¡¯t even a noble, but just a boy from a small mountainside vige?


    ¡°Of course the vige people here are closer and more precious to me than you guys. If you work like shit or don¡¯t seem right, I¡¯ll just flip everything and kick you out. So I still don¡¯t know if this really will be a help for you guys.¡±


    The boy was light.


    A real light, that shone when I gave up everything at the end of despair.


    How much did I despair?


    When I threw away the pride and self-respect of a noble and lied about my status pretending to be amoner just to live. When the wage that I¡¯d received at the end of clenching my teeth and enduring through was robbed and taken from me. When I couldn¡¯t even properly resist those who obstructed anything I did and made me unable to do anything. When I struck down with a rock and killed a vagrant trying to rape me. When I cut my long hair that had been my pride with my own hands and hid. When I ultimately got caught by the man called the chief and ended up following at his side like a doll.


    In every moment I endlessly despaired. Enough that I wanted to cry and shout and ask just how could it happen in just that short a time. I internally wailed to be helped.


    But.


    When I was going to give up everything, salvation approached really suddenly.


    The boy¡¯s name was Eldmia Egga.


    Always chattering that he would leave the vige as an adventurer 5 yearster, and with acts and work that looked not even a little like a child, he was a celebrity that had more people who knew him than not in Ogwen.


    He was someone who did what not even the hero could, who raised again the fallen hope¡­ a light I absolutely couldn¡¯t let go.


    ??


    As time flowed, seasons changed, and within simply peaceful days, I became 14 years old.


    That¡¯s right! I¡¯d met the roaring teenage years, the pub.er.ty!


    Kukukuk¡­ an uncontroble urge was twitching.


    ¡°500-3 set 5 reps, just wait. It really isn¡¯t far.¡±


    In that time, my height passed 175cm. I¡¯d grown around 5 cm in 1 year. My heart began racing at the thought that not just 180 but 190 might really not be a dream too at this rate.


    Since, even if it was a world where extraordinaires that used magic and aura existed, strength and stamina that was the basis couldn¡¯t be ignored. So long as I wasn¡¯t bing a gpole that was only tall, I became more advantageous in fights each time I grew 1 cm.


    And I wasn¡¯t a gpole that was only tall. The effects of the exercises I¡¯d followed through every day while intentionally giving stress to muscles through magic power was incredible.


    The biggest reason I was ck with exercise in myst life was of course because I was busy trying to eat and live, but at the same time the effects being unnoticeable from failing to invest a lot of time also yed a role. But because the thing called training using magic power had a clear sensational difference every week, it was addictive.


    Most of all, because obstructing factors like a child¡¯s wandering andziness and the urge to y were all something that didn¡¯t apply to me, literally the time waspletely on my side.


    Although the war with the Demon King Army still hadn¡¯t ended, Ogwen and its surroundings at least were quiet since that day 6 years ago.


    ¡°¡­Eldi? You aren¡¯t just going around and picking up and eating something strange, are you?¡±


    ¡°Eng? Now of all time?¡±


    ¡°No but, even if your height growing like some tree or something is understandable¡­¡±


    My rtionship with Asileye became closer and stronger enough to call each other by nicknames.


    Since we weren¡¯t farming nor making a settlement, the jobs I could split with Asileye increased the more I grew, and our spare time also grew the more we split jobs. Asileye, who while enjoying that increased leisure had made a hobby of watching me exercise alone, formed an odd expression and stared at me.


    ¡°Your muscles just growing like a barbarian warrior?¡±


    ¡°What, a barbarian warrior? If they have this refined and civilized mind, then it¡¯s a civilization warrior.¡±


    ¡°Really, that mouth of his¡­¡±


    I did understand what she meant. Just looking at my body, you couldn¡¯t even think a little that this was a 14 years-old kid wandering through puberty, after all. My body at least wouldn¡¯t look small even whenpared to an extremely seasoned warrior.


    ¡°Just where did you find and learn those exercises? Most of them were ones I¡¯ve never seen in my life too.¡¯


    ¡°Eldmia-¡±


    ¡°-Chan-ce. Yeah. Yeah.¡±


    Now she read my mind. When I cheerily smiled at theedy of it and went to hug her, Asileye jumped up.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! You¡¯re sweaty! Wash first, wash!¡±


    When I got yful and rushed like that, she shrillyughed and busily ran. For both Asileye and I, the shadow over our hearts from the things 6 years ago had diluted a lot.


    When I washed myself clean and dried up because it was already slowly getting to the time I should head to the city, Asileye smiled and hugged me. The fact that she was now looking up at me felt strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re now good with spirit sorcery too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to sis.¡±


    Now I too could use the amazing trick-like spirit sorcery that Asileye had shown on the first day we met.


    The thing I couldn¡¯t use in any way until recently had abruptly became possible and then explosively began to grow. ording to Asileye the human race itself was apparently on the especially low side of the spirit affinity. At the least, it was definite that even the spirits had be familiar with the brat called me as I lived and slept together with Asileye for 6 years of time. This at least was really something solely thanks to Asileye and separate from my efforts.


    ¡°Hm? But that¡¯s not really true, though?¡±


    ¡°Eng?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There also were humans that sometimes married and lived together with elves until their death, but there wasn¡¯t particrly a case where spirit affinity that they didn¡¯t have explosively increased.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that they simply didn¡¯t think of using spirit sorcery?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That might be.¡±


    As I quietly stared at Asileye rolling her eyes and wondering in my arms¡­ my nerves began swarming towards the elf¡¯s unique scenting from her and the feeling of her skin! Emergency abort! Emergency abort!


    ¡°Putting! That! Aside! I¡¯m going to the vige!¡±


    As naturally as possible, I lifted her by her armpits and spun and spun two, three times and then lowered her as I casually wore a shirt and smoothed out the wrinkles. Unlike my meticulous mind, the phallus in puberty utterly refused to follow my brain¡¯s control. Thanks to that, the worries and troubles these days had me speechless. However much I chastised it that the other was my benefactor and a 126 years-old elf, it didn¡¯t even pretend to listen.


    Aiming for that gap, the bad Eldmia and even badder Eldmia appeared and simultaneously whispered in my ears.


    ¨C It¡¯s actually better.


    Huuuhng. I, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t like it but fuck that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s a crime a crime! Were you trying to make Asileye a criminal!


    ¨C Tch.


    The fucking bastards clicked their tongues and disappeared. Just where could the kind Eldmia be? It would really be good if it saved me from those devil bastards¡¯ sweat talks.


    Certainly, the morning was the most difficult time for the battle with my lower half. When I acted as casually as possible and climbed onto a horse with a variety of stuff with me, Asileye who was brushing its head spoke as if she abruptly recalled.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Eldi. Did you hear? They discovered a noble in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bit of a weird phrase? Did it mean a bastard child or something got unexpectedly found?¡±


    It was sort of nuanced like some dungeon or a hidden treasure got discovered.


    ¡°No, literally a noble. I don¡¯t know exactly ¡®cause I also heard it from rumors. Thest direct descendent of the house and sole survivor, was it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a rambling of storytellers? It¡¯s a topic those guys would exactly like.¡±


    ¡°Huhu. You¡¯re right.¡±


    It really was a topic for a story.


    It was definite that, once a few days pass, ¡®that house actually wasn¡¯t just any noble but a famous mage house or whatnot¡¯, ¡®that they were called a genius but ran from factionalism and evil foreign treachery and was hiding until the day they became an adult¡¯, ¡®they¡¯d rise up and correct the house again¡¯, and all sorts of stories would be added.


    Was it because there was little entertainment? The people here liked extreme things way too much.Ch.10Chapter ListCh.12

 Chapter 12: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 12: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    If one talked of the most dramatic change that happened in Owgen in 3 years, it definitely was the fortress wall.


    The wooden fences disappeared, and when people thought small stone walls were appearing, they slowly got sturdier and taller and then a gate was built. Unless an idiot, it was a point on which one could tell how the Ithysiel Kingdom viewed Ogwen.


    Although there hadn¡¯t been a single attack around Ogwen since the assault 6 years ago, it had no n to naively neglect it. Ogwen was slowly attaining the capabilities of a fortress city.


    ¡°Halt. This is an identity check.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is really too much. Big bro, do you have to stop me like this every time you see me?¡±


    ¡°Kulkulkul. Is this nopliance? You got a problem with your big bro stopping you to see his little bro¡¯s face, eh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t particrly take out and show my travel pass to gate guard Alec who was smiling and brushing the horse I was riding. He was joking, after all. But Alec, who really stopped me even as he brushed my horse, awkwardly coughed and spoke up.


    ¡°Hm. Hey, if this bothers you, introduce your big bro to a girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Big bro who¡¯s lived 20 years in the vige is asking the mountainside boy Eldmia to introduce him to a girl?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know. That one living in aunt Alisha¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not one or two, you know?¡±


    The war had continued on, and the city began to have more orphans than runaway kids unlike 3 years before. I¡¯d no idea just what policy the city was running, but quite a lot of refugees had moved into Ogwen and, although I tried hard as well, it wasn¡¯t a level a mere one person could handle alone. Even then I gave chances to the kids that came and went, but the ones that remained were around twenty kids.


    Now aunt Alisha¡¯s inn was an inn in name only, and acted a role closer to an orphanage for those kids. With the help of its neighbors, the inn that originally had a capacity of 7 people got expanded to ept up to 25 people, and with a partnership with the Holy Light Church, the sole religious institution in the vige and worshippers of the god of light Ete, was enthusiastically providing aid work for the poor. And our expletive-spitting madam, as if to prove her kind personality, looked far more passionate and joyful than before. I felt it all the time, but she really was a saintess. What else could be a saintess if not this?


    Anyway, this guy saying those words to me definitely meant that he, in short, was head over heels for one of the six girls within that twenty people.


    ¡°Shit. That brown haired miss! Slightly thick!¡±


    ¡°Ah. Remiri?¡±


    I reflexively snorted augh.


    ¡°Good luck with that on your own. Why would you ask me that? I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on. Hey! Hey! Ah, seriously man!¡±


    Remiri the girl with braided hair was already popr in the nearby market streets thanks to her outstandingpetence at work and her gentle personality. Since she worked really often enough to be called the front girl at Tex¡¯s clothing store that now had gotten slightly bigger, she probably made the eldest son of the Tex Miller family, Alec Miller¡¯s heart flutter as she came and went.


    But fucking hell, why would I help someone else¡¯s love affair? I¡¯d no n to hand-feed the moron who didn¡¯t even get the hint on why Remiri was working at Tex¡¯s clothing store when there were better jobs.


    Fucking spoling the mood right from the morning. Shit.


    ¡°Big bro! What brings you today?¡±


    ¡°Oh just fucking why am I your big bro? Please don¡¯t embarrass everyone. Have some shame when you¡¯re 4 years older than me.¡±


    A tall young man who would be about the same height as me if I got off the horse spoke to me while carrying and moving goods in front of Milena¡¯s grocery store. This bronze-skinned guy with striking maroon hair, who introduced himself as Jinn when we first met, was a guy that came into Ogwen about 1 year ago. From what I¡¯d heard, he wasn¡¯t a native of the kingdom but a foreigner from a foreign nation across the sea called Radan.


    Putting aside me getting speechless from failing to even imagine how he came at that young an age to Ogwen, which wasn¡¯t even a port city but instead located at a far ind edge, at the time he was struggling despite really diligently looking around for work due to problems like merchants avoiding him out of wariness at his looks and expressions that at the time were haggard and a little feisty.


    He got caught by the eyes of Eldmia Egga, the man who didn¡¯t judge people based on appearances, and as I passionately brought him jobs, that fuckery happened.


    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter at all! You know more than me, are mature, and even got me a ce to live! Of course you¡¯re a big bro!¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    The problem was he¡¯s fucking noticeable. He was already eating well due to earning especially well from his energy overflowing and working a lot, but even his voice was loud and in many ways was noticeable. That might¡¯ve meant nothing if only the vigers were going around, but Ogwen now boasted a traffic of half vigers and half outsiders. Meaning there were a lot of people even for an early morning. It shouldn¡¯t look weird in others¡¯ eyes since I also had a simr height, but¡­ it¡¯s simply embarrassing.


    In the end, the call that an exnation should be faster than a persuasion was reached.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking if the kids are working well and going to the guild on the side.¡±


    ¡°Hm? You mean the adventurers¡¯ guild? Why there?¡±


    ¡°What d¡¯you mean why? I¡¯ve said it multiple times. I¡¯m going to be an adventurer in just 2 years and go out into the world.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! That wasn¡¯t a joke?!¡±


    ¡°No wait, why would you take that as a joke?¡±


    When I asked back instead in bafflement, Jinn who looked at me with a dumbfounded expression as if even more baffled spoke as if it was obvious.


    ¡°No but, just why would big bro live that dayfly of a life? And not be a knight?¡±


    Dayfly of a life. It wasn¡¯t particrly a wrong expression. It wasn¡¯t a job with only adventures and dreams, after all.


    Although I didn¡¯t know what Jinn¡¯s past was like, this guy had instantly noticed that I¡¯d trained not a little, and had baffled me the second we first met by asking me if I was an apprentice knight. He probably had believed that I was training to be a knight. But seemingly having some senses at the least, he spoke in a quiet voice unlike before.


    ¡°I told you, I gotta pluck the Demon King Armymander¡¯s head that ruined my vige.¡±


    ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you be aiming for a knight?¡±


    ¡°And be a knight in just how many years, and meet the bastard in just what year and which battlefield?¡±


    The war with the Demon King Army had entered its 6th year, but anything that could be called progress was nowhere to be seen.


    Obviously the kingdom would at least have widely sent around an official announcement if an event that could surely raise the morales broke, but there wasn¡¯t a story going around of beheading the historic assaulter of Ogwen¡¯s outskirt vige. The finding of the hero was thest good news.


    It meant the nameless perpetrator was ultimately still alive.


    ¡°As expected of big bro, even the way you think is exceptional. It¡¯s an idea most can¡¯t even think of since amander would surely be leading an army. Why such an idea?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the idea of catching him with an assassin act far smarter than catching that army-leading guy by enlisting into an army?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s as expected of big bro.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure just what he saw to act like that, but this guy didn¡¯t brush aside these kinds of words that I¡¯d spewed out. He really thought that I¡¯d try them and seed. It was because of that reaction that I needlessly found him ufortable.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going. Good luck with the work.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s have a meal together if you stay until lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    Waving adequately, I got back on my horse and headed to Yans¡¯s smithery. The shiny head of Yans, who was leisurely smoking a pipe while his apprentices lit the smithery furnace¡¯s fire, was easily discoverable.


    ¡°I, with Asileye¡¯s permission, have arrived!¡±


    ¡°Already? Isn¡¯t Asileye pampering you too much?¡±


    It was the most significant business in today¡¯s visit. At the end of multiple duels with Asileye, she had finally allowed me to carry around a real sword.


    ¡®You don¡¯t use the sword lightly in the first ce, and¡­ you aren¡¯t a kid who can¡¯t kill someone without it either.¡¯


    Though it was more a morality check than a test of skill.


    ¡°My diligence has merely shined.¡±


    I passed the longsword I¡¯d carried on my back by the scabbard.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s no reason to carry it on my back! Give to me! The belt!¡±


    ¡°Huh. I thought you only had the looks, but you¡¯ve been properly thinking ¡®bout it.¡±


    ¡°What the? Mister, you¡¯ve looked at me with that kind of eyes all these years?¡±


    ¡°Kulkulkul. Honestly yeah. Even so, it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re a brat with a proper thought stuck in your head. It¡¯ll take about an hour, so go y and thene back.¡±


    Yans tapped and dusted his pipe, and then immediately went into his smithery. Like that, I held my beating heart and leisurely headed to Alisha¡¯s inn and, once I arrived, a scene bustling right from the morning spread before my eyes.


    From priests wearing the uniforms of the Holy Light Church to all sorts of vagrant kids to even the kids who now hadpletely taken off the vagrant looks, it was dizzyingly busy enough to wonder if this really was the crack of dawn.


    Although I did hear that they were periodically receiving goods from the Holy Light Church, I was rather taken aback ¡®cause it was the first time I saw it in person, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t merely that.


    ¡°Sewer cleaning group gather here. And get the bread honorable priests and priestesses are handing out.¡±


    ¡°Boys picked for fort wall reinforcement work, your lunch bags are ready!¡±


    ¡°Delivery guys,e inside the inn. There¡¯s still time left, so rest inside.¡±


    I recently didn¡¯t have any need toe early in the morning and merely visited when I sometimes remembered it, but before I knew it, Alisha¡¯s inn had be an employment agency for vagrant kids.


    No wait, really? There was a wiz who could do this hiding among the kids?<hr><hr>Ch.11Chapter ListCh.13<ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading¡­

 Chapter 13: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 13: Lagnis Lien da LevienAdvertisement


    I could tell just from watching from afar for a second. It was incredibly systematic.


    Just by looking at the kids moving as if familiar with it to their bones, I could tell they hadn¡¯t been doing it for a mere one or two days. But that and thinking up a proper division ofbor process like this were a different story.


    It honestly was difficult to hold back my skyrocketing curiosity, and when I got down from my horse and approached with a n to ask Alisha about it, kids from all directions who recognized me began greeting me.


    ¡°Good morning, big bro!¡±


    ¡°Morning, big bro!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah. You all look busy, so don¡¯t mind me and go on with your work.¡±


    Excluding the vagrant kids who didn¡¯t know me at all, the kids who greeted me at the least looked well. Them having rooms to smile and overflowing with energy should be proof that the kids were eating and sleeping well. I¡¯d nned to meet Alisha as quickly as possible, but due to that parade of greetings, even the honorable priests and priestesses who were amidst busily passing out bread to the kids recognized me. They were familiar faces, but thankfully we could only pass simple nods at each other due to being busy.


    ¡°Alisha sis! I came!¡±


    ¡°The fuck¡¯re you doinging here when busy!¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s an unchanging curse-spitter of eternity even when right in front of the honorable priests and priestesses. The kids who were working inside heard that curse and exploded out augh. They must¡¯ve gotten used to it now after experiencing those unwavering expressions of affection.


    Because it looked like I was talking with Alisha, even the kids who saw me simply nodded their heads in greeting and began focusing on their own work, and I couldfortably ask her the question.


    ¡°Sis, I never saw this before. Since just when have they been working like this?¡±


    ¡°Have you not? Well, you did note very often these days saying you¡¯re busy as well. It hasn¡¯t been long. About half a year?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite long! Who thought it up? Did the Holy Light Church suggest it?¡±


    ¡°No. Levi suggested it first.¡±


    Levi? That was definitely the sole orphan who was there when I first helped the kids 3 years ago. The red haired, and slightly freckled kid.


    She was the audacious kid who alone had by now even dropped all formalities when talking to me. But that kid suggested this?


    ¡°Really? I thought she simply worked well, but she¡¯s actually smart, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She exined all this and that when she first spoke of it, but I could understand none of it. But the honorable priests and priestesses understood it right away and then helped us out like that.¡±


    This¡­ was a bit eerie.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that most people¡¯s knowledge in this world was concentrated around their jobs and lives. It wasn¡¯t easy to learn new skills and knowledge, and because of that, learning the skills and knowledge of someone else was something difficult and costly even just from getting the chance to learn them.


    Obviously efficiently calcting and making people work wasn¡¯t something anyone did. To move this many people and order them around as well as have the idea and ability to draw in an outside organization, they had to have at least an experience working at a major position in apany or something bigger. I could at least chalk it up to somehow doing it with previous experiences and working chops if they were an adult, but a kid that just now turned mere 16 and worked trivial chores for 3 years in the vige was a nonstarter.


    Levi bing an orphan was when she was 13 years old. Who in the world would ce a 13 year-old in that kind of position? It was something even more improbable when considering the time it took for education. The most probable case was where she received early education from a really young age because it was certain she would work that kind of a job.


    The ones that could do that kind of education were at most merchants sessful enough to run apany or nobles.


    ¡°She ain¡¯t like before these days as if she¡¯s in her rebellious phase, but her head about work is unchanging as ever, so she¡¯s real reassuring.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Dyeing her hair with something weird out of nowhere, cutting her hair short like a boy when it wasn¡¯t even long in the first ce, don¡¯t even get me started.¡±


    Suddenly the chat I had with Asileye in the morning brushed through my head.


    The story that a noble was discovered in the vige. And the obvious imagery of hiding until they became an adult and whatnot that I¡¯d thought up alone.


    That kind of repertoire wasmon enough for even me to take as ¡®something obvious¡¯, and it was also an event that had actually urred enough to be usedmonly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just her prettying herself whichever way she likes ¡®cause she now has the room for it? How old was Levi?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s 16 year-old this year. Apparently her birthday ising up.¡±


    Fuck.


    It in every way didn¡¯t look right. It fucking seriously didn¡¯t look right. At that moment when my thoughts kept rolling towards the bad direction in my head.


    ¡°Hm? Did Eldmiae?¡±


    When I turned my head at a voiceing from the stairs, Levi was walking down. A pair of tightly stretched leather pants, a shirt with a neckline cut low enough to worry that her cleavage exposure was a bit too much, a short-cut hair dyed a dirty maroon color. From top to bottom there was a gap from the clothes Levi usually wore.


    It was a look far from that of a girl or a nobledy. As if intentionally dressed up to show the look of a vige vagrant or a vulgar image¡­


    But because her behaviors, expressions, and voice calling me were the same as always, in the end I immediately grabbed Levi¡¯s arm and went up to the 2nd floor.


    ¡°Follow me a sec.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eeeh??¡±


    ¡°Y, you brat! I¡¯ll kill you if you rut against Levi!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you saying in front of kids! What do you take me for?!¡±


    That¡¯s a crime, I tell you!


    ??


    ¡°You were a noble?¡±


    When asking kids something like this, mming the topic straight at them when they hadn¡¯t even expected such a topic toe up was the best. Putting aside etiquette and entering Levi¡¯s room, the instant I closed and locked the door I clenched and fixed still both her shoulders with my hands and, looking down at Levi 20cm smaller than me, asked point-nk with our eyes looking straight at each other.


    For a briefest of an instant the simple surprise lingering in Levi¡¯s eyes for a moment dyed with shock and then turned back. And barely controlling her face, she feigned calm and replied.


    ¡°R, ru, ru¡­ hah! W, why are you suddenly asking something ridiculous right from the morning? A noble? Me?¡±


    Ipletely wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if she was a little more adept, but thankfully she was stillcking. Most of all, her voice got faster as if she was more shocked than she thought.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to your big bro.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m older than y¡­ and te, technically speaking it¡¯s o, op¡­¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t change the subject. I saw you trying to hide your surprise just now. I¡¯ve already half-confirmed it with just that, you know? Quickly say truthfully what¡¯s going on right now with your own mouth. Your birthday ising up soon.¡±


    In this world one was an adult after their 16th birthday. Formoners it was a point people simply celebrated and passed by, but for merchants who passed contracts back and forth and nobles beyond, it was an incredibly serious event.


    Because bing an adult meant they could inherit the house¡¯s fortunes and rights when a problem urred. For inheritors who hadn¡¯t be an adult, a rtive or a servant of the house became their deputy under the name of guardianship.


    It¡¯s an obvious story, but in that case there were an infinite number of stories where the fortunes disappeared into thin air before the young inheritor even moved their hand.


    ¡°Eh? You remember my bir¡­ no wait! I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re saying, I tell you!¡±


    ¡°You probably did it based on what you¡¯ve learned, but the charity work unfolding below there can¡¯t even be imagined in an ordinarymoner¡¯s head. Madam Alisha not understanding it when you talked about it. You remember that?¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes shook enough for me to not even need to particrly look close. Yeah. It was amon mistake. A mistake thinking that what I knew was universal.


    It was a mistake that, more than merchants who traded withmoners and nobles alike, nobles who lived within a world of their own would make.


    A kid that became an orphan from the war not only had that kind of knowledge but also around the time her 16th birthday neared, and even though her acts hadn¡¯t changed from ate puberty, changed the skirts she had picked up and wore the moment she had the room to do so back to pants, increased the exposure that she hadn¡¯t even done before, cut her hair short, and even dyed her hair? Even more so at a moment when a rumor was going around that a noble was discovered in the vige?


    ¡°The rumor going around in the vige that a noble was discovered. Your clothes that suddenly changed. Your hair cut even shorter. Hair dyeing. Isn¡¯t it impossible to call this not a disguise to run away from the rumor right now?¡±


    The people living normally day by day through ordinary lives might simply ept it as was and let it be. Since it ultimately shouldn¡¯t be anything more than a continuation of eventsmonly found nearby when looked at one by one. There was neither a reason, nor a need, to think of connecting them.


    But I was already someone who, since that day I fell into this fantasy world, found every day extraordinary, found everything suspicious, and saw everything as an extraordinary event.


    However much of a genius one could be, they weren¡¯t born with knowledge they didn¡¯t have. Genius aptitude only flourished when the conditions to understand and take in that knowledge were present. In that sense, the chance of Levi being a genius at directing people and a genius of business organization was infinitely low.


    A coincidence? So long as I didn¡¯t know that the scene this morning was Levi¡¯s work, I too would have simply epted Levi¡¯s unprecedented change in looks as a whim of the moment.


    With the two ovepping, this was closer to a truth than a coincidence. If not, then this kid too had to be a reincarnator like me, but then she too should¡¯ve already been suspicious or realized it from my behaviors.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have tried to hide yourself if it was something you could handle. But if a kid as smart as you simply changed her appearance and didn¡¯t run, does it mean there is another trick you¡¯re aiming for? Trying to buy time? Because you only need to fool people until someone who can help you arrives? Until when¡­ no, that obviously is until your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡±


    I felt strength leaving from Levi¡¯s body I held. When I hurriedly sat her down at a bed behind us because she looked like she was going to copse right there, the face that just a moment ago was feigning calm and smiling was nowhere to be seen and a hollow expression stared at me.


    ¡°How do you know that¡­?¡±<hr>


    TL note: sorry about the wait. I was a bit busyst week.<hr>Ch.12Chapter ListCh.14Advertisement<ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading¡­

 Chapter 14: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 14: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    Lagnis Lien da Levien. That was Levi¡¯s real name.


    Lagnis should be her first name. And it probably was a format where Lien was her house name and Levien was the name of a fief or a region. I was taught that the kingdom¡¯s nobles wrote their names like that.


    They also attached ¡®da¡¯, or ¡®tusin¡¯, and all sorts of other things on to them, but Asileye taught me that they ultimately meant something close to ¡®of~¡¯ in ancientnguages. And among them, the thing called ¡®tusin¡¯ was something permitted only to upper nobles with revered history even among the nobles, and those people didn¡¯t particrly add on something like the names of their fiefs. They ¡®were great just by their houses¡¯, so they said? She said those kinds of nobles were usually crowded around the capital.


    Levien wasn¡¯t a region but a fief name. It was located together with Ogwen here in the Seville Region of the kingdom¡¯s South, and like my vige had beenpletely blown away clean by the Demon King Army. That I did more or less hear about the first time we met, but¡­


    To think the person herself was actually the child of the lord who oversaw that fief.


    ¡°I had spare time thanks to your help, and I sent a letter to my teacher with the money I¡¯ve saved up little by little.¡±


    She had shown talent in magic since she was young. Her father and the lord of Levien, who had taken close attention to this, had asked around through his connections for a mage who could be her teacher, and she said they luckily had chanced a meeting with a rather famous mage. The mage did have a slight w of impulsively wandering off here and there and enlisting students, but was with no question a celebrity instructor of the kingdom who was both passionate about fostering the younger generation and had made each and every student he taught greatly seed.


    Same with the mage who visited my vige long ago, it looked like mages were unexpectedly passionate about raising students.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there are factional fights among nobles. In fact, it looks like he received my letter right when things were fully heated on how to handle our fief.¡±


    Her teacher immediately tried to notify the council of the kingdom¡¯s nobles that she was definitely alive. It sort of felt like a school teacher getting dragged into a family problem, but apparently the teacher-apprentice rtionship of mages wasn¡¯t that simple a system. Although something like simply receiving a teaching was freely done in any shape or form, forming the tie of teacher and apprentice was in no way done lightly nor simply.


    ording to her, the very first teacher-apprentice rtionship of the mages wasn¡¯t only that of studying and advancing the discipline of magic while alive, but also in some cases a one of taking and continuing on the teacher¡¯s studies and further honing out their path forwards. Although there had been few changes in its long history, due to being built upon such a foundation, the teacher-apprentice rtionship was like a family connected through mana. So long as tied together as a teacher and an apprentice, even in the kingdom¡¯sws the two weren¡¯t treated as non-rtives, so that alone said enough.


    There were even cases where a teacher transferred all their wealth and rights to their apprentices despite there clearly existing a child of their own, and there also were cases where the children didn¡¯t pursue any legal action about that. Other things aside, it definitely wasn¡¯t a subject that I could dare carelessly judge with just my own knowledge.


    Anyway, things up to that point were fine, but the problem was with other nobles who were connected with her house.


    Simply put, in the middle of a fiery political fight between the king¡¯s faction and the nobles¡¯ faction, a fucking squabble to absorb Lien House¡¯s remaining fortunes and rights and even gain a pretext for it was boiling up.


    Due to the fight between the King faction, who considered her missing and said that they had to search for her since her corpse hadn¡¯t already been found unlike the rest of her family, and her far away noble rtives in the Noble faction, who were trying to assert a thing called a rightful ownership of the neglected fortunes and rights since it was clear she was already dead, even her teacher couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    ¡°Because my father was of the King faction, and because I was also taught the same.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t an adult just yet. Therefore, it was possible for the side that secured her first to brandish everything including her right to speak under the name of protection. It was certain that the Noble faction would roam around with bloodthirsty eyes if she were to confirm her survival in the middle of that mudfight, and Levi¡¯s teacher, who through several letters agreed to respect Levi¡¯s wish to not enter into the Noble faction¡¯s hands, decided to publicly meet her in Ogwen the day she turned adult.


    But their tail was caught. Even though the King faction had no reason to search for her since they had already finished talking with her teacher, she found out that someone was searching around for her.


    She couldn¡¯t reschedule the date since their only means ofmunication were letters, and because the nned ¡®public meeting¡¯ wasn¡¯t simply her teachering alone and meeting her but instead a type of show aimed at the public¡¯s eyes, with the mage personallying to get her together with the soldiers sent by the King faction¡¯s people, she couldn¡¯t move to another city either.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a grand yscript.¡±


    A heroic return of an ill-fortuned noble girl who had lost her parents to the demons, had run away from the Noble faction¡¯s persecution, and had hid away for 3 years for the glory of the King faction and her house. And the mage and the soldiers to parade her. Even if a countryside noble, did one be valuable enough to do this much ifpletely annihted by the Demon King Army?


    If I hadn¡¯t met Asileye, then I too might¡¯ve gotten used for a simr propaganda.


    ¡°A yscript¡­? You¡¯re understanding it way too quickly. Were you perhaps also a noble?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ¡®cause Eldmia of over 30 years of mental age hasprehended all of the entire world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging the question again.¡±


    Even as she grumpily spoke, Levi, no, Lagnis drew a small smile. That for some reason looked pitiful, and so I ruffled her hair once and she grumbled at me to stop.


    ¡°So what I thought up was this. If a noble, they will never look at me right now and think I¡¯m Lien House¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°That would be right if they¡¯ve ordered a servant or someone else to search, but¡­ if it¡¯s something important enough for the King faction to move like that, then the Noble faction also won¡¯t use a naive way to search for you. At the least, wouldn¡¯t it be logical to think that someone who knows your face ising, too?¡±


    Even though 3 years of time had passed, it wasn¡¯t as if her face had changed a lot. Most of all, theming directly to Ogwen meant that they had clearly caught onto her tracks. Or possibly that there was a spy who could read the letters¡¯ contents in the middle.


    ¡°Father didn¡¯t even talk very much with our Noble faction rtives. There shouldn¡¯t be many people who know my face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that there exists someone who knows your face that¡¯s important. In this case, it¡¯s correct to move assuming that the person who can recognize you is definitelying.¡±


    It was only possible to make preparations by assuming the worst, and moving with vague, wishful thinking was always bound to face the worst.


    ¡°Actually, in a case like this it¡¯s better to openly leave alone the things you can easily hide. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only redhead in the world, after all. Rather, if you were originally a redhead but dyed it, then they¡¯ll suspect you first. I¡¯m not sure about the nobles, butmoners don¡¯t consider dyeing as makeup.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Really?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯ll I even get by bullshitting you? It¡¯s better to think up the next move in that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ are you going to help me?¡±


    At that sight of her asking my intention with a weirdly cautious face, I unconsciously creased my brows into a cross.


    ¡°Or what, abandon you? Of course I¡¯ll help. Did you perhaps forget it already?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely do not touch Eldmia Egga.¡±


    That didn¡¯t solely mean to leave me alone. It meant don¡¯t bullshit at me and everyone rted to me.


    ¡°If one wants to formally visit, one must bring at the least an official paper and have a public history of reputable activities. In that sense the King faction and your teacher¡¯s actions are satisfactory. If even they tried to take you away with them before you became an adult, then I would¡¯ve told you to run away instead.¡±


    But they spoke of after she had be an adult. I didn¡¯t know how much fortune and rights she had left, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that they were aplete opposite of the Noble faction that, right now, was stealthily searching around like this.


    ¡°Not doing so means they got something shady to hide, and having something shady to hide means they can use uwful means when facing an obstacle, and that means things could easily lead to violence.¡±


    There¡¯s no official announcement even though there¡¯s a rumor going around the vige people¡¯s mouths? That meant that they were searching around at a level of mercenaries and adventurers asking around about the rumor. And quieting down even that rumor meant that the moods of the people in question were unfriendly, unfriendly enough for them to fear even letting off such a rumor.


    It was also possible for them to order people to violently kidnap her, kill everyone hired during the recontacting phase, and say that they rescued her and then turn around and attempt to falsely use the entire process on the King faction. For them, it was a situation where they could do anything so long as they could get to her first.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll just leave them be when they¡¯re threateningly approaching in that shitty way to the brat living in Ogwen¡¯s Alisha¡¯s Inn and I¡¯ve even personally gone out and found a ce for?¡±


    I once more ruffled Lagni¡¯s hair as she nkly stared at me, but this time she didn¡¯t react.


    Considering how she was a noble, it wasn¡¯t simply a level of her family and neighbors dying like mine, but everything she owned getting erased. That fief was her house¡¯s, and whether by her continuing the house or by marrying into another, it should have be her backing and continue on.


    This was a brat who, even after losing all that, had ultimately stood back up again and struggled on until now, throwing aside even her status and working and smiling amongmoners. She was a neighbor I was proud to boast about anywhere. Things might change if she left following the King faction and the time passed on just like that, but that wasn¡¯t now.


    ¡°No one can touch Eldmia Egga as they wish anymore.¡±


    It would change depending on the other party¡¯s attitude, but if they act like shit, then they would see shit.


    Fucking shit whoever that touches tiny Eldmia will get fucked.


    Fucking fucking fucked.


    TL note: I¡¯m finally back. Next chapter will be up at a more regr schedule, and I¡¯ll set up a thread or simr to regrly update to you my schedule soon. Thank you very much for your patience.

 Chapter 15: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 15: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    For now, I firmly instructed Lagnis not toe outside the inn, then decided to stay at the inn for a while after more or less getting Alisha¡¯s understanding.


    When I said I was going to stay and watch awhile because trouble seemed to have urred between her and backstreet hooligan brats, the madam, who let off an unfiltered expletive while holding up a kitchen knife, coolly gave me a room.


    Obviously reporting to Asileye was top priority, so I directly raced my horse back all the way home. Really, I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I had raced at full speed like this.


    ¡°And I wondered why it¡¯s been quiet for a while.¡±


    Asileye¡¯s face as she pressed her forehead began to overfill with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. And I won¡¯t kill either. I could needlessly get nickpicked if I kill in this kind of a problem, after all.¡±


    ¡°Just how do you know those kinds of¡­ no. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re judging correctly. So focus just on being really careful this time.¡±


    When I hugged Asileye who opened her arms with a deep sigh, she paused for a second and then slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re tangled into nobles¡¯ faction fight, you absolutely can¡¯t take them lightly. Once they decided to aim for her, they¡¯ll try to take her away even if they have to order a knight to do it. I¡¯m permitting you because I know more than anyone else that your creed holds the current you up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Honestly I want to immediately run there and eitherb through the ce to the bottom and catch them, or go with you and help. But my little bro wouldn¡¯t want that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    She was acting the role of my parents for now, but ultimately she was an adventurer and simultaneously an elf that had lived for over a century. The things I¡¯d been taught until now were focused around literally general knowledge and survival skills that epassed all of life. Compared to that, the things rted to fighting were at most an extremely small portion.


    Magic, which was her speciality, was a subject I was weak at, spirit sorcery couldn¡¯t be used for killing in fights against people, and swordsmanship was something she didn¡¯t know much of. At most, she merely pointed out which and which were good when I stitched together the few knowledge and basics of my past life that I had, and taught me a little of the swordsmanship that elves used.


    Even though I had the unique trait of burning magic power for body strengthening, I was still simplycking in the technical side, and obviously I was far weaker than her. Regardless of whoever that mighte, it was natural that simply having her at my side would act as a deterrent.


    But then, her face would be publicized as a concerned party. I couldn¡¯t make her personally do something that could turn a kingdom¡¯s nobles into her enemy when I couldn¡¯t tell even a little of what would happen from now on.


    I didn¡¯t have a hobby of pushing my life¡¯s benefactor towards death, after all.


    ¡°Levi¡¯s birthday is two weeks from now, so they¡¯ll move within that time if they n to act. I¡¯ll finish it quickly ande back.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks¡­ actually, you won¡¯t have that much time. Their goal should be to take Levi who hasn¡¯t be an adult at their side and publicize the events advantageously for themselves as her guardian, no? Even if you race a horse from Ogwen to Lahelia where transport drakes are and fly on the fastest drake, it takes 3 days to arrive at the capital. Of course, you could go there in just a day if you switch horses and drakes at each anticipated point, but I¡¯m not sure if they would go that far.¡±


    ¡°Et?¡±


    Thinking back, she was right. Whew, I nearly overlooked the travel and almost tripped over myself big time.


    ¡°Even if they¡¯ve already finished all the other preparations, I think they¡¯ll want to wrap up the event within a week.¡±


    ¡°Sis is right. Thanks to that, it looks like we¡¯ll be at a bit more advantageous position.¡±


    ¡°Huhuh. Yeah. The ones that hurry tend to make mistakes, after all.¡±


    I almost ended up proceeding with the n while forgetting an important point. Asileye, having finished our hug, took a look over me afresh and spoke.


    ¡°Haah¡­ it¡¯s really strange. Before, I used to go around alone for even a month while adventuring, but¡­ two weeks feel really long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one week if short. I¡¯ll hurry ande back quickly.¡±


    ¡°As if that¡¯ll work like you wish.¡±


    Brushing my head and smiling, Asileye saw me off without much words.


    When I rode the horse back like that and returned to the inn after having found the sword I¡¯d left with Yans and even buying and wearing a belt along with it, the once bustling front of the inn was spotlessly cleaned up.


    ¡°Oho? You¡¯ve even brought a sword, too?¡±


    Alisha, who had been cleaning up the tables she borrowed to the Holy Light Church priests and priestesses, looked at me as if speechlessly amazed. Even though she would want a rest from standing and cooking constantly since the break of dawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always brought a sword with me, though?¡±


    ¡°Who you trying to fool? That thing you¡¯ve worn on your back every day was a practice sword, innit? Seeing that pose of yours wearing it on your side, looks like you got it sharpened or something. Real convenient how that worked out.¡±


    When I unconsciously rounded my eyes and fell dazed at thepletely unexpected sharp deduction, she snorted and spoke.


    ¡°Fucking face you got there. My husband was a swordsman. He died like swordsmans do, though.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t even imagine that. Could sis also have been an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°I was. You brat.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I seriously didn¡¯t even imagine that!!¡±


    Madam Alisha¡¯spletely unimagined past! I hadn¡¯t been this shocked in thest 6 years!


    ¡°Quite the bullshit. Did you eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna prepare and eat the leftovers with the kids. Come and stuff yourself, too.¡±


    When I followed along ever-generous madam Alisha¡¯s waving hand inside, the fifteen or so kids who had been busily moving around cooking and distributing jobs were all cozily seated together and preparing to eat.


    ¡°Eh? Is big bro also eating with us today?¡±


    ¡°He says he¡¯s sleeping here for a while. Levi. You show him an empty roomter after eating. I¡¯m going to give the honorable priests and priestesses some stew or something.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Aunt.¡±


    So she¡¯s called aunt among the kids? It¡¯s a continuation of new facts. As I sat down thinking that the surprises were really endlesslying right from the morning, the kids generously passed me all sorts of stuff.


    ¡°Big bro, try this.¡±


    ¡°Big bro, try this too.¡±


    ¡°And this too.¡±


    But they¡¯re trying to give me way too much!


    ¡°Oi. I can eat myself. Do I look like a toddler?¡±


    Seeing how they were trying to feed me this and that just because I had taken care of their bare necessities for them, I could really feel that they had be more rxed. Even then, all I¡¯d done was get them settled using a few copper coins, but they were far too generous.


    ¡°By the way big bro. Why are you sleeping here? Did you make Asileye sis angry?¡±


    ¡°Even if I get beat up into a corpse, this big bro never do something that¡¯ll make Asileye sis angry.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sleeping here?¡±


    ¡°Because Levi beat up a backstreet hooligan that bothered her into a doormat. I¡¯m going to watch a bit just in case they try to retaliate.¡±


    It was a light joke to see Levi jump and fluster around trying to deny it, but let alone jumping, strangely Levi snickered instead. Even more so, kids with a little bit more aged heads simultaneously tilted their heads in confusion. The fuck were all-grown up brats tilting heads for?


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, though? Did new guyse or something?¡±


    But their responses were a little strange. ¡®That can¡¯t be right¡¯? I said a hooligan got beaten up and was gritting his teeth, so why were those kinds of wordsing out?


    ¡°What do you mean? New guys?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the backstreet kids don¡¯t touch the inn¡¯s people, though?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Had I been too disinterested with the town these days? Why was there so much I didn¡¯t know? When I sent a gaze asking for an exnation, the kid, munching a bread dipped in stew, added for me a supplementary exnation.


    ¡°Those guys don¡¯t evene close to here because big bro sweeps around here. Rather, they avoid it.¡±


    Aagh! No way! Small kids that saw my face smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Ah! Big bro, you were lying to tease Levi?¡±


    ¡°What, it¡¯s a lie? Looks like Eldmia big bro can¡¯t be a mage!¡±


    It looked like the effects of the backstreet creed instation ss I regrly carried out was incredible. I was jolted awake at the unexpected answer, but the milk was already spilled. Levi brushed the giggling andughing children¡¯s heads and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It looks like Eldmia big bro can¡¯t be a mage since he¡¯s a liar.¡±


    Kuk¡­! Levi¡­ she¡¯s smiling¡­!


    ??


    After having helped with the cleanup and doing the dishes as much as I¡¯d been healthily fed, I took Levi along and headed towards the adventurer¡¯s guild. Even as she moved her steps at my words to go out, Lagnis asked.


    ¡°But you said not to move from the inn before, though?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause that was when I wasn¡¯t there. Now you and I have to regrly go back and forth along the same route within the remaining time.¡±


    ¡°T, together? W, why?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ll realize only then that there isn¡¯t any chance for them, and either give up or take an impossible gamble.¡±


    Two weeks wasn¡¯t a short time to find someone. Obviously it would be insane if one had to find someone across the entire kingdom¡¯s worth of area, but if it was finding someone in Ogwen who wasn¡¯t even an original viger and had been a vagrant, or was a vagrant, then it wasn¡¯t even that difficult a problem. Even I myself right now could easily be found with no problem just bybining a few characteristics.


    ¡°ces with many watching eyes. ces the guards openly patrol. ces with many adventurers. We¡¯ll go around those kinds of ces and unt that there isn¡¯t a chance for kidnapping or ckmailing. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t notice your changed looks, and it also doesn¡¯t matter even if they do notice.¡±


    In the first ce, the thing smack right in front of Alisha¡¯s Inn was the Holy Light Church¡¯s temple. Even though the priests and priestesses there might appear kind and innocent, in front of injustice they turned into berserking pdins. Stalking and then kidnapping? Simultaneously with discovery they¡¯d shatter skulls with bare hands. They wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a bold thing in front of the people who¡¯de out wondering at the slightestmotion.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a guarantee that those people haven¡¯t found you yet just because the rumor they¡¯re searching for you is going around. It¡¯s also possible that they¡¯ve already found you and are merely waiting for the right moment, and you¡¯ve noticed them before that moment. Now, how should we act if so?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°We should go around outside. Around as many people as possible.¡±


    We had to stay extensively at a ce where we could scream for help at any time.


    When I hugged her shoulders with one arm and swept the air as if to show the wide town, I felt Lagnis¡¯ shoulders turn stiff in my hand.


    ¡°The only ones in this town who would outright ignore us when you and I shout for help are at most adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lagnis, who finally understood properly, widely opened her eyes.


    All things aside, she was a kid who had lived diligently for thest 3 years. Even more so, a kid who wasn¡¯t picky with work and always worked hard. Ogwen had an inclination to be lenient towards those who worked hard. Regardless of whether that was an outsider, or a different race.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take this chance and go around eating this and that. I¡¯ll chalk it up as a business expenseter, so pay me back when you have time afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah! Then w, we can¡¯t get separated, so we should s, stick to each other!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s act like lovers for a while.¡±


    ¡°L, l, lovers!¡±


    As expected of a smart kid, she understood right away. Understanding each other¡¯s words clearly was something always pleasant, so I cheerfully smiled and roamed the streets while hugging Lagnis¡¯s shoulders just like that.


    TL note: Hello. Here¡¯s the new chapter. Going forwards, I¡¯ll be updating the trantion progress on my  profile page, as well as on the chapter list page on this very website. Specifically, I¡¯ll be making small updates on the profile page (e.i. 60%plete, etc), and the chapter list page will have the next chapter¡¯s ETA next to the corresponding chapter¡¯s number.

 Chapter 16: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 16: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    14 years.


    Looking back, it was a life that never really had properly enjoyed the thing called a rest.


    It was like that even before my 8th birthday, and enough had been said about after that. I¡¯d merely exchanged spending time with dreams and expectations in my heart with spending time with anger and spite in my chest, after all.


    Put nicely, I¡¯d spent it fully and fruitfully, and put badly, I¡¯d overworked myself close to child abuse. As much as I had driven myself to a point of wondering myself as well if I¡¯d developed a type of obsessivepulsion, I resolved myself to simply rest fully at this opportunity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tour!¡±


    Having finished a simple chore at the adventurer¡¯s guild, I one-sidedly dered to Lagnis.


    ¡°Why did wee to the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡±


    ¡°For nothing much. I just asked if unfamiliar adventurers have recently increased or not.¡±


    After all, so long as they were nning for kidnapping, the people in the industry they could use were limited. Even if they had overseers for the job, it was either mercenaries or adventurers. Bandits were a risk even just ining into the town and, in the case they get caught halfway through, could sell out their employers before they could even twitch their hands. Those that require expensive costs to hire left behind trails, and made the cleanupter on difficult.


    It was a world where expensive experts could pluck their employers¡¯ heads in reverse should their employers betray them at an end of a job. They shouldn¡¯t be able to easily use someone like that.


    Those that got lots of things to hide tended to want tails they could easily cut off, after all.


    Submitting cutesy acts and snacks as bribes to the receptionist sis and checking the intelligence each and every day was the first step of the daily work I had to do going forwards. The intelligence I heard today was ¡®there wasn¡¯t particrly a new face¡¯. Having expected that much, I coolly decided to enjoy the tour without reservation.


    And the Ogwen tour that started like that was fantastically fun beyond what I had imagined.


    Even if they were ces I didn¡¯t usually go, or ces I didn¡¯t need to go, I moved my feet first so long as there were a lot of people. Stores that catered to adventurers were a bit pricey, but there were many things from foods one normally wouldn¡¯t see to equipment, and sightseeing them was quite a fun experience for the both of us.


    ¡°Have youe often to these kinds of ces?¡±


    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±


    When I led ahead absolutely unhesitatingly, steel-hearted Lagnis, who was enjoying this walk while giving no mind to the situation she was in, asked.


    ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t know where we were going?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, I only knew they were there. It¡¯s not like I got any reason toe here, you know.¡±


    In the first ce, Asileye taught me the things like essential tools and information that could be called superb tips of adventurers, and I, who was still in my growing age, had no reason to buy equipment like armors and protectors. As for other misceneous things besides that, even if I were to buy themter on, right now they were at most meaningless things. Truthfully speaking, I intentionally wouldn¡¯t even havee here before my 16th birthday if there wasn¡¯t a chance like this.


    But even if I did say that we would walk around like lovers, there was just no way that there would be a dating course or a tourist attraction in a town that just now was developing into a fortress city, right? It might¡¯ve been different had there been one from the start, but there wasn¡¯t something like that in Ogwen, and as much as this was a wartime now, there wasn¡¯t something like spare resources to build something like that in a border city. Well, it might change if the adventurers¡¯ guild expanded and the traffic increasedter on, but that moment wasn¡¯t now just yet.


    In the end, there wasn¡¯t much to do except searching around for anything new and enjoying window shopping.


    But even then, because we could buy and eat chocte and other sugary treats that normally were difficult to eat at the stores that professionally catered to adventurers, this area, which was essentially a type of an adventurers¡¯ district, was unexpectedly perfect for a dating course.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t know that they sold something like this to adventurers. As expected, did adventurers earn a lot?¡±


    ¡°What, chocte?¡±


    Looking at a candy store right in front of our eyes advertising chocte on a door-sized standing billboard, Lagnis nodded her head.


    ¡°Yeah. And really sweet candies too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®cause sugary foods help when using your head a lot. They also don¡¯t rot easily from having lots of sugar, and things like chocte even have a lot of energy, so they¡¯re not bad for an emergency ration, either. Rather than adventurers earning a lot, wouldn¡¯t those be something more of an emergency supply to them?¡±


    Potions did exist in this world but, as expected, were expensive. From low quality to high quality, they were just all expensive. They were absolutely diverse from insane effects like instantly healing a wound as if one were a troll to effects simr to those of nutritional supplements one drank before bed, but they were expensive.


    Regardless of whichever case there might be, unless one was an adventurer that had climbed to a certain level, in the end one had to endure with foods, herbs, and home remedies and medical knowledge just like in myst life.


    Asileye, too, zealously taught me about the herbs and poisonous nts found in forests. From folk remedies of elves to home remedies popr with adventurers, she taught me really thoroughly. Though, I did have to take the adventurers¡¯ home remedies with a grain of salt due to few of them being a bit closer to superstition.


    ¡°That¡¯s unexpectedly really systematic. But isn¡¯t chocte expensive? They use that as an emergency supply?¡±


    ¡°Gotcha. Sis! Give us two of this chocte!¡±


    ¡°Sis? Hoho. Give me just 9 copper coins.


    ¡°Copper?!¡±


    ¡°As expected, pretty sis always has a kind heart. Thank you!¡±


    I took two choctes that barely looked like half a candy bar from the madam in her 40s, and then passed one to Lagnis and munched on mine. Hmm. It roughly tasted like between 85% to 99% cacao.


    ¡°Eh? Copper coins? 9?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normally 10. The answer¡¯s in the taste, so try eating it, little miss.¡±


    I could tell what she was wondering. Most likely the chocte she originally knew should be something that one could only eat by giving up silver or gold coins. But even if she did understand that the quality was different from the chocte she knew, from amoner¡¯s perspective she probably couldn¡¯t ept easily that this tiny thing cost 5 copper coins. It was a price one could get two meals a day, a room for a night, and even a bath, after all.


    But unless apletely novice adventurer, it wasn¡¯t even that expensive a price for adventurers, whose activities were harsh enough to need something like this. And that was how they could be sold to adventurers.


    Lagnis contemted for a moment like that, then resolutely chomped the chocte she held and immediately twisted her face.


    ¡°Eugh.¡±


    ¡°Chocte¡¯s pure ingredient doesn¡¯t have a sweet taste. And this one is sweet, too. The chocte you ate before were¡­ well, it¡¯s a food made incredibly sweet through a process we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Well, the taste wasn¡¯t different from myst life either, and it actually was like that too. Lagnis might have immediately spat it out if this was back when she was a noble, but Lagnis of now couldn¡¯t spit out the food worth a whopping 5 copper coins and was munching it the best she could and savoring the taste. Was this why people gave cacao to kids to try? The entertainment value of watching her reaction was delectable.


    ¡°Hm¡­ it tasted just bitter at first, but it unexpectedly tastes good too. It not being very sweet¡­ may actually be addicting?¡±


    Unlike my long awaited anticipation for whines andints, Lagnis, who brightened up her face faster than expected, very enthusiastically ate up the chocte the moment she got used to the taste. Wow.


    But since she seemed to be enjoying herself while forgetting her rather serious situation, I took satisfaction in that and moved on.


    ??


    After that, we wandered around like that for four days. There weren¡¯t many new things. There ultimately was a limit to outings in a border town, after all.


    Even so, as we went around eating this, sightseeing that, and so on, even Lagnis, who at first was simply stiff, began naturally jumping into my arms and doing a pretty good lover act, and everything was going well since the time was flowing fast like always. It was that moment when we were spending the day like before and I was wondering what other strange thing to make Lagnis taste again today.


    ¨C tud.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Someone passing by hit my shoulder. To be exact, we merely brushed each other while passing by. I didn¡¯t have a hobby of shoulder bumping people, after all. But the following croak wasn¡¯t normal.


    No, couldn¡¯t be. Something that corny and obvious¡­


    ¡°Ouh fuck, my shoulder¡¯spletely numb.¡±


    And a muttering that followed. Muttering? No, it should simply be called the prelude to raise his voice.


    It was ¡®that¡¯ line clear enough for even the passing adventurers to immediately react to. Clear enough for quick-eyed adventurers to widely open their eyes and excitedly anticipate the dirty mess that would unfold next.


    Yes¡­ precisely put, this was the glove thrown by nobles for a duel.


    The line that acted the same role as the glove in the world of hooligans¡­


    Lagnis was smiling and walking on while not even imagining for a second that it was something said to us, and since we didn¡¯t particrly have any obligation to stop, I also continued walking while firing up my head.


    Hooligans? Not likely. Those guys didn¡¯t have the guts to try acting like thugs in an area swarming with adventurers. Apletely unrted pure dumbass? It was possible, but even those guys didn¡¯t carelessly touch the town¡¯s people. What reason could there be to pick out and do acts that would needlessly get them dragged away by the guards?


    ¡°What fucking bastard is this? Oi you piece of shit! Did ya trade in your eyeballs for that sword or something?! My friend says you broke his shoulder!!¡±


    Having thought to that point, I abruptly opened my eyes at the realization that I didn¡¯t need to think about it.


    Wait? I could just beat them over if they¡¯re hooligans, and I could also just beat them up if they¡¯re adventurers picking this petty of a fight, and couldn¡¯t I also just beat them up if they¡¯re someone hired by the noble faction?


    Simultaneously with the sudden realization, it felt as if Bad Eldmia and Even Badder Eldima were wiping their noses and smiling before my eyes.


    They were wicked smiles as if snickering at me mulling over a moronic thought.


    ¨C huhu, idiot.


    ¨C huhu, dumbass.


    Haha¡­ thinking of just what I¡¯d been mulling over, even I couldn¡¯t help but hollowlyugh. At the same time, I could tell that footsteps filled with anger were stomping and approaching behind us.


    ¨C tkk!


    ¡°Is your ear fucked with shit or¡­¡±


    And the instant a hand climbed onto my shoulder like that.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaagh!!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eeh?¡±


    ¡°E, Elmdia?!¡±


    Apologizing silently in my heart to Lagnis who was jumping in shock and surprise, I moved to action.


    ¡°It fuuuckiing!!! Huuurtssss!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? W, wha, what fucking¡­¡±


    And with only the pure, tempered strength of my body, I unted the men¡¯s dream to the face that showed the moment I turned my body.


    Lowering the waist, twisting the body and gathering all the strength into a single fist, and the true, real men¡¯s punch swung with even rage and passion all wed together.


    And its name! Gctica Phantom!


    ¡°The fuck are you you son of a biiitchhhh!!!!!¡±


    Telephone punch or whatnot, didn¡¯t matter if I hit faster than they react!


    ¨C Boom!


    The nameless man, with a fist nted straight into his face, fell before he could even scream at the abrupt impact and then began spasming a momentter.


    ¡°Gh, ggeaagh!!¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve apologized to my broken shoulder before squealing like a swine, you hooligan shiiiit!!¡±


    You gotta do it like this if picking a fight.


    TL note: Ch.17ing up soon (within at least next 24 hours)¡­ sorry about beingte.

 Chapter 17: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 17: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    ¡°Ga, Ganielson!!¡±


    The sensation on my hand was definite. His nose was definitely broken, and a few front teeth might also have broken off.


    Adventurers who had immediately understood the situation and went into spectator mode looked at that sight and exploded withughter as if truly happy. Few even pointed at them and even doubled overughing with unfamiliar foreign words. Even though I did set up the scene, that sight raised my goosebumps.


    Other people¡¯s fights were naturally the most entertaining to watch, and I did aim for the moronic conclusion of them falling down to the very same method they attempted, but wasn¡¯tughing that brightly¡­ a bit twisted somewhere in the heart?


    Putting aside for a moment my analysis of the fantasy world¡¯s twisted sentiments, I for now ignored the bastard called Ganielson rolling around with tears and nosebleed all over him, and gritted my teeth while walking towards his faltering friend.


    ¡°Oi. Oi! Come here you fucker. I said that son of a bitch ruined my shoulder, so where the fuck you looking at?! Is that the attitude a fucker with a shoulder-ruining son of a bitch for a friend should take?! Eh?!¡±


    How high a level could hooligan-level mercenaries or adventurers that took the coins and did as told when instructed to pick on someone crossing a street be?


    About what and just how much would the bastards that gave that job to those kinds of idiots tell them in advance, and just how much would they know about me, who didn¡¯t even go around much in the town?


    They were just that sort of a level. Adventurers or mercenaries that were amazingly low level enough to wonder just where they hade from. A throwaway hand to literally use as a strength calctor and then throw away.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Fucking ¡®eh¡¯ with you, you hooligan son of a bitch!!¡±


    When I loaded mana into my feet and kicked over his shins with an adequately controlled strength, the bastard immediately fell down at the unexpected shock and started howling.


    ¡°Ueeegh!¡±


    ¡°Fuck with the tant show, you shit. Did that hurt? Eh?¡±


    Obviously that should fucking hurt. But it was an exaggerated fakery when viewed from the sides. The kicking itself didn¡¯t appear to have been done that strongly, after all.


    They probably couldn¡¯t even imagine that I would use body strengthening for merely kicking shins when I¡¯d already made impact with the real men¡¯s punch done only with my muscles. In fact, the nearby adventurers were demonstrating whatughing one¡¯s head off really looked like, and I directly turned around and then hugged Lagnis¡¯s shoulders again and moved. I would¡¯ve even dusted their pockets had this been an alleyway, but that wasn¡¯t something to do on a wide street.


    ¡°Fucking dumbasses ruining the mood.¡±


    ¡°E, Eldmia?¡¯


    When I scratched my head and then ced a finger over my mouth as I lowered my hand, Lagnis, who had also noticed the situation, followed me without a word. After turning our backs like that to theughs directed towards the fallen and squirming bastards and then walking on for a long time, Lagnis only then opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Then, those people back there were¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for sure, but I think it¡¯s almost correct. I think they were simply hired for a moment for a few coins. It feels like they intended to check what kind of a brat I was, but¡­ since I acted like a short-fused thug brat the best I could, let¡¯s hope they take me as one.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause things be easier if they look down on me.¡±


    I¡¯d merely had a sword on my waist, and had made moves that had absolutely no basics behind them. And the two bastards that got hit by that fell and couldn¡¯t even get up. One might be understandable, but the other one might get mistaken for exaggeration. That was the important point.


    It was a fact I had found out after testing multiple times with Asileye, but my body strengthening done with magic power, unless strengthened especially a lot, didn¡¯t show any hint even to those who could detect aura.


    The way aura users detected aura was also based on aura maniption techniques, but because I currently used an absolutely dumb method of simply wrapping magic power around myself without any technique or whatnot, it seemed I couldn¡¯t be detected. Even when I strengthened that bloodily fucking hard, she said that it merely looked like I had a magic-induced buff. It was an area that I should¡¯ve learned the techniques for since it was inefficient in multiple ways, but had regrettably neglected since it wasn¡¯t something I could easily learn either.


    But right now, that helped out. I unintentionally could cosy as a weakling.


    It was a step I took from not ignoring the possibility of a knight being sent in as Asileye had said. Regardless of however much I was confident in myself, I didn¡¯t think that I could defeat the folks called knights as if they were a piece of cake. Even if a knight whose body strengthening wasparable or even just slightly weaker than what my body could handle came, there was a high chance of me dying from the differences in our swordsmanship.


    And if so, then even more so the danger only decreased by at the least making them think I wasn¡¯t anything big and becent.


    ¡°But thanks to those guys, I think we can be certain of a few things.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°That the noble faction guys found out your location faster than we thought, and that they haven¡¯t presumed even a little that there would be someone guarding you.¡±


    That was why they had used those kinds of idiots as test rats. Because a variable that had abruptly appeared had stuck around her for four days.


    ¡°They should definitely be watching from somewhere. By now, won¡¯t they think that you¡¯re staying with some town thug brat to survive? I¡¯m not sure how they would interpret me appearing only now, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll interpret it disadvantageously for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ they¡¯ll use some other means, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But I think there¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll use those guys just yet. Since I¡¯ve crushed one guy¡¯s face and more or less kicked the other guy, wouldn¡¯t that be a decent excuse for revenge? It is way too obvious, but if they do n to keep testing the waters with those guys, then within a short time they¡¯lle swarming with another gang and look for either us or the inn. Obviously with a bit more skilled guys hired on board.¡±


    Whether to check my skills, or to check if there was some unknown backer behind me. They would want to corner us into a situation we normally couldn¡¯t easily win and then check again.


    But this meant that they¡¯d been continuously spying on us for at least four days, though¡­ Were they also waiting for something? It wasn¡¯t like there was a guard at the inn, so it should be difficult for us to give chase if they came in at night and kidnapped her, though?


    I couldn¡¯t think up anything usible, so I told Lagnis and began buying and eating this and that again while we contemted together. We had to act nonchnt and natural, after all. And when we had bought ice creams made through some unknown nature of alchemical triumph and were licking them side by side, Lagnis spoke up.


    ¡°Even if they kidnap me here, they have to go at least to Lahelia to ride a drake, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Because drake rental was something only in big cities with big names. Besides Lahelia that was closest by, there wasn¡¯t another way around here.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ could they be thinking of not riding a horse all the way there, but simply riding a drake here and going?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s also the way of secretly carrying a drake here, kidnapping me using the drake¡­ and then using the carriage used for the transport as a smokescreen. We thought that ¡®they¡¯ll obviously ride a horse to Lahelia¡¯ until just now. So using that as a blind spot.¡±


    Was this the difference between amoner and a noble? Certainly, I didn¡¯t think of that.


    From the start, the reason the thing called drakes were only in big cities was that their maintenance required expertborers and that they were that much of an expensive transport. They were things that had the same status as 1~2 person private jets in this age. Actually bringing that in, hiding it somewhere, and then flying away on it? Certainly, it was an idea those with money could create. It also had enough value for them to try since, if really done, chasing them became impossible simultaneously with them escaping outside the city.


    ¡°That sounds doable for someone really rich, so it sounds overwhelmingly possible! Assuming what you said is right, would the reason they¡¯re this sluggish be that the drake hasn¡¯t arrived yet? Since it¡¯s more convenient to kidnap right on schedule rather than have you at their side and get questioned?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how long it takes from Lahelia to Ogwen either, but¡­ I think that may be the most likely. Or perhaps that that side¡¯s n also got off-tracked somehow and the transportation of the drake is getting dyed.¡±


    Right, there was no rule that only I get to have my ns twisted around and oveplicated in this world. Those guys were people, too. From now on, I should work my head harder so that I can ount for even the bullshittery that bastards overflowing with money would do.


    But then¡­ wouldn¡¯t that burn up an incredible amount of money?


    Was there really that incredible a value vested in Lagnis right now to do that much? Was I missing something? I couldn¡¯t easily grasp it with my head that, in the end, merely had myst life¡¯s age added on top.


    Since her fief had been razed to the ground, rebuilding it should be impossible. This was a time when everyone was busy just fortifying what was already there, let alone building up something new at a fief that had been destroyed once. Unless there was a seriously incredible resource there, I thought that there was a high chance of it simply being erased from the maps just like how my vige had disappeared.


    But the first time Lagnis exined her situation, she definitely talked as if there were still remaining fortunes. That the noble faction treated her dying as a given in order to absorb her fortunes and rights and even obtain a pretext.


    I thought that the fortunes meant that there was remaining money in ces like banks or simr, and that the rights were about the fief to be rebuilt after the war. I thought that the thing called pretext was also just a part of the faction fight, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that I¡¯d judged something naively.


    ¡°Lagnis.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°When you first told me your story¡­ you said that the nobles were aiming for your house¡¯s fortunes and rights and a pretext, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°However much I think, I can¡¯t understand very well with mymoner eyes why the two factions are fighting over you like this. I can somehow ept them simply ordering someone to take you away, but¡­ I keep wondering if this is an incredible enough event to attempt transporting a drake.¡±


    Because there was a certainty that her survival would cause a big change in the bnce of the two factions that had been maintained until now. Because it was worth enough to take on the demerit that would cost an unimaginable number of gold coins, the demerit of transporting a drake. That should be why it came to be like this.


    ¡°Do you perhaps have a specific guess why?¡±


    ¡°Hhmn. So even if you¡¯re smart, as expected those kinds of points can¡¯t be helped due to perspective, huh.¡±


    Lagnis stared at me as if fascinated by something, then abruptly smiled as if she had won something and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the fief alone isn¡¯t my house¡¯s fortune. From the money in the bank to stakes in various businesses. There are still a lot of things owned under my father¡¯s name. That¡¯s the fortune. Honestly, I canugh at something like a drake with just that alone.¡±


    The fortunes were as expected.


    ¡°The rights should mean all the rights as a marquis. Since, from the noble faction¡¯s perspective, they shouldn¡¯t be able to help but thirst at not only the private soldiers but even the military discretion the title of marquis can have. I think it¡¯s more than enough to enrapture the capital-side nobles, who are only permitted 10, 20 private soldiers.¡±


    ¡­ wait. Marquis?


    ¡°The pretext isn¡¯t different from what Eldmia more or less predicted the first time. Something that is divided along the lines of ¡®the daughter of the Lien House, who inherits the will of the Marquis who gave even his own life to save the kingdom and its subjects, has returned after years to seed him and pledge her fealty to the king once more,¡¯ or ¡®they fought for the kingdom¡¯s subjects and its king, but failed to escape annihtion due to the king¡¯s ipetence, and the Lien House¡¯sst survivor, who has barely clung to her life, has been found at the end of the noble faction¡¯s care and utmost efforts. The king did not even try to find his most loyal vessel¡¯sst blood¡¯¡­ probably that kind of a feel.¡±


    Not different? It¡¯s bloody different from what I¡¯d expected, though?


    TL note: Here¡¯s ch.17. If things go about as good as this chapter, then ch.18 will be up in about a week from now.

 Chapter 18: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 18: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    My brain froze for once since the time my neck stiffened at Asileye curses.


    Lagnis, whom I¡¯d thought was just a countryside noble in the bordends, was in fact an incredible noble?


    ¡°I thought you were a countryside noble.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you obviously knew it.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lagnis flustered rather a bit at my answer and spoke. Seeing that, it looked like it was a famous enough noble house and event for me to be strange not to know them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so shocked right now that my heart¡¯s jumping.¡±


    ¡°Pff. What¡¯s up with that?¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t aughing matter, you know? You wanna try touching it?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not talking about that!¡±


    No wait, I said my poor heart was jumping like it would croak, so why was she raising her voice? Anyway, this felt like the difficulty suddenly jumped a ton. One by one I pulled up and checked over the variables I had considered not needing even a single bit of worry until now, then brought up the most serious problem onto my mouth.


    ¡°Would the noble faction have a drake knight?¡±


    ¡°¡­uuuhmn.¡±


    Lagnis¡¯s face, having instantly understood what I was worried of, hardened and went into thought.


    Drakes seated two at most. Putting everything else aside, there wasn¡¯t a ce to seat more than that. And if so, just in case of anything unexpected, wouldn¡¯t they have no choice but to hire someone who could fight and also pilot a drake?


    People called that kind of person a drake knight. Naturally they were knights who rode around on drakes instead of horses, and were professional soldiers who were basically war machines that specialized not innces but in magic and aura in order to maximize their advantage in the air. Their skills couldn¡¯t be called truly special since there was a limit to perfectly achieving both skills like Asileye had said in the past, but that was something that mattered only between knights at most.


    I¡¯d lose 100% if I fought them now.


    ¡°¡­no. No. I heard it from my father before. That the drake knights are direct subordinates of the royal family. Because of that significance, they should all definitely be of the king faction besides the one or two that the noble faction forcibly elects in and uses for public events. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone that they could casually use for something like this.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they privately train one in secret?¡±


    ¡°Without the king¡¯s permission, those who learned drake piloting can¡¯t learn any fighting technique. If you break this order, then 3 generations are beheaded for treason.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Really.¡±


    It was quite a scaryw, but I felt a big relief at Lagnis¡¯s confidence and exhaled a sigh. Scary or not, right now it was aw that incredibly helped us.


    ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t even have a clue what to do if we had to face a drake knight. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t there no other way except running?¡±


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re stronger than a Demon King Armymander, no can do.¡±


    In the first ce, it was a creed vition if I ran alone, and we would get caught even if we ran together. I tapped Lagnis¡¯s shoulder and spoke.


    ¡°Even if we ran, what other end can there be besides getting caught if they even drag a drake here? Rather than that, it¡¯s better to try giving them a poke hoping they¡¯ll be careless. Anyway, it¡¯s fine since we avoided that kind of a worst case scenario.¡±


    ¡°¡­hehe.¡±


    ¡°What are you smiling silly for? We merely avoided the worst case scenario, so don¡¯t rx and lower your guard.¡±


    Even if they really had dragged a drake here, the danger greatly decreased merely by the fact that, unless it was arge-size drake, the one piloting the drake could only be a nobatant. For now, we decided to take heart in that fact and continued our steps.


    ??


    Meeting the strength calctors with added numbers was exactly two dayster.


    ¡°Oi, we heard you¡¯ve taken good care of our friends.¡±


    Uniformly rough-looking guys appeared near the adventurer¡¯s guild district. It was an area not very far from where I¡¯d beaten up the two of themst time.


    I¡¯d thought it was unexpected at first, but thinking again, it did give off the smell of a show of waiting for us with fire in their eyes for revenge, so I understood. Eight guys who seemed to be adventurers. It was more than expected, and they also gave off a different feel than the first two guys.


    But even so, they didn¡¯t feel strong. In the first ce, the ones who took up this kind of work wouldn¡¯t have real skills. The cutoff line for hiring probably was at most being stronger than a vige thug.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Take good care of your friends next time. See ya!¡±


    ¡°Uwaa?!¡±


    Immediately I picked up Lagnis in my arms and raced into an alleyway at our side.


    ¡°That, that! That fucking! Catch that fucker!¡±


    As if you could catch us. At the very least, I had on my side a history of living here while going back and forth between home and Ogwen. Even just by following the route forming in my head, from the halfway point there wasn¡¯t even a need to carry Lagnis and run. As I ran like that, Lagnis, who had been simply being hugged in my arms, came to her senses.


    ¡°You, you surprised me!¡±


    ¡°Are you getting surprised at just this much, miss marquis? I have to carry you and run a bit right now, so just hold on tight. I¡¯ll exin thingster.¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t even count as being surprisedpared to how surprised I was. Well, that was my fault for jumping to the conclusion without asking, so I couldn¡¯t say anything about it to Lagnis, though.


    The chase was more stubborn than expected, but they ultimately seemed to have given up after running all over the twisted and turning streets and jumping across several rooftops. Lagnis, who only then could rx, barely calmed down her breath and asked.


    ¡°Those people, were they strong?¡±


    ¡°Not really?¡±


    ¡°Then why did we run?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m curious how many times we¡¯ll have to repeat this for them to directlye to the inn.¡±


    She had an expression that simply didn¡¯t understand what I¡¯d meant, so I decided to sit down for a second and give a supplementary exnation. It was slowly getting dark, so those guys should also decide on their course of action for today and take a different action if we passed the time.


    I merely and sincerely hope that it wouldn¡¯t be the disappointing decision of waiting in front of the inn today.


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying this confidently because they¡¯re still moving within the range of my expectations, but I bet those guys just now were also basicallyb rats to ultimately tell what kind of guy I am and what my skills are like. I could¡¯ve beaten them all down had I lured them into the alleyways and fought, but¡­ if I do that, then their guards will shoot right up.


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t use aura?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s¡­hmn? How do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°You used it when you killed the chief in the past.¡±


    Chief. I could tell she meant the guy I straight up kicked and killed because he showed a dirty desire to touch Asileye 3 years ago, but¡­


    How did this kid notice what even Asileye felt not as aura but merely as a buff? When I stood dumbfounded with my expression out of my control, Lagnis instead opened her mouth with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I can tell because I saw our fief¡¯s knights duel with aura. I¡¯ve seen movements that can¡¯t be done without aua a lot, you see. That thing back then wasn¡¯t a speed that¡¯s possible without aura, right?¡±


    Seeing how she was tilting her head asking ¡®wasn¡¯t it¡¯, it looked like she hadn¡¯t noticed it by sensing something, but instead had taken a guess by purely categorizing it into the possible and the impossible based on the movements she had remembered. I¡¯d basically shot myself in the foot and confessed for nothing, but I couldn¡¯t deny it after having reflexively reacted to it already, so I simply nodded my head.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. I just thought you knew how to sense aura for a second.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not everyone can just learn it like that. You wouldn¡¯t understand it, though.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t actually learned it either, but I simply nodded my head and pretended to be a genius. Anyway, we had to get back on topic.


    ¡°Either way, time is on our side. Just by them sending those kinds of guys even after two days have passed since then, I can say that our guys are absolutely cautious. Unless those guys are the result of going through all their caution, it¡¯s definite that they¡¯ll be delirious trying to dig up information. 6 days have already passed, so is it 9 days left now? They¡¯ll be feeling really anxious just by us running away like this and not openly fighting. I honestly would like to eat up about 3 days like this, but I doubt that¡¯ll happen.


    The best was to end everything without fighting. After all, unpredictable variables arose the moment people fought. Of course, something like that would be impossible given what the asion was, but there was nothing wrong with merely hoping for it, no?


    ¡°¡­I thought you were sort of acting as things came, but you were really thinking a lot as we moved, huh?¡±


    The sincerity in her eyes was simply insulting, so I knocked a knuckle right back at her.


    When the evening came like that and we passed the darkened streets back to the inn, a really disappointing result was awaiting me.


    ¡°Now, think you can run again?¡±


    It looked like the result of our chasers going through their caution and patience was those guys.


    I¡¯d wondered why they had given up rather quickly, but those guys were all in front of Alisha¡¯s Inn without a single one missing. And not just simply standing, but while clearly blocking the door across.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that I can really feel that you guys are running short and tight on time, but¡­ did you perhaps touch our madam Alisha or other little brats?¡±


    ¡°Huh. We will be if you run again.¡±


    ¡°Eldmiaaa!! Get these fucking sons of bitches out of my inn!!¡±


    Had she locked the door? It looked like there wasn¡¯t any problem, so I felt relieved. Although the guy leaning on the door mmed and punched the door at that shout and tried making threats, madam Alisha merely returned with her eternally-constant curses.


    ¡°Can you really handle it? It¡¯ll be an instant before the guardse at the noise, you know?¡±


    In truth, I¡¯d noticed even as I spoke. Just as expected, the bastards answered my question with sneers.


    There was no way those bastards hade and waited for us while matching the timing of using here. The moment they lost us, they probably went to their hirer to exin the situation, then came to the inn and waited. I knew that the night patrol began patrolling after 6 o¡¯clock, but there wasn¡¯t even a single presence nearby.


    I nearly felt silly at the reality that they had bribed the city patrol first without any concern. Well yeah, thinking again, that too was a thought bastards with money would think up.


    ¡°You little shit is none of our concern. We¡¯re actually interested in your girlfriend, you see.¡±


    ¡°I know, retard.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I said I know. Would I really not know when you¡¯re making it that obvious?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t all bad.


    After all, we found out that they didn¡¯t have much time, had lots of money, and not only had a cozy rtionship with the city but had really lowered their guards and were careless enough to think they could take Lagnis with them after taking me down or making me run. Would they be watching us from somewhere nearby? Maybe in a building? If our theory that they nned to run on a drake was correct, then they might simply have given the orders and were waiting outside the city.


    That was something I could find out from now on, so I decided not to mind it a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m called Eldmia Egga.¡±


    I drew my sword and gave the greeting for the creed instation. Perhaps having expected me to draw my sword, their sneers were unchanged. The bastards confidently took out their weapons one by one.


    That was very excellent.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s nicely get a poke of a sword in all of your thighs since you bothered madam Alisha¡¯s mood, then start the education.¡±


    The true creed instation was after that.


    TL note: You know, I originally nned to regrly release chapters on Sundays, but then moved to Mondays because the editing took longer than expected¡­ I think I may have messed up the calction somewhere.

 Chapter 19: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 19: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    ¡°Hah! Ain¡¯t this a fucking hrious brat? Does the vige hooligan brat thinks himself big just ¡¯cause he got himself a cheap sword?¡±


    With faces full of sneers, and few with infuriated faces at having been looked down at, they gripped daggers and swords and axes and whatever weapons they each had. It was the unquestionably normal reaction. However ipetent they might be, they were people who carried adventurers¡¯ tags, after all. They should have personal pride in it.


    Adventurers.


    They, who had a ranking system detailedly divided into 8 colors that seemed to have taken inspiration from the seven-color rainbow, roamed thend without the duty to pay direct taxes, nor the protection of the kingdom from it.


    Among them, the bottom three ranks were only adventurers when put nicely, and were mostly closer to thieves with swords. If there was a difference between them and thieves, it would be whether or not they tried to uphold the kingdom¡¯sws even a little, and about just that much.


    I could tell from regrly visiting the guild. Themissions they could receive were mostly a level of work that could be covered by numbers and equipment.


    Problems one could solve by gathering friends or buying and wearing good equipment if they could just be a little calm and properly swing a weapon to produce something that could be called an impact. Obviously they couldn¡¯t be called a very good ie when considering the risks. People died even during those kinds ofmissions, after all. Rather, works that received daily payouts like outer wall repairs were far safer and gave higher ies.


    They were also the same. When looking at those with exposed rank tags worn on their necks as if military ID tags, most were colorless iron or yellow. It meant they were the 8th and the 7th ranks among the 8 ranks.


    ¡°Check out that sword twinkling. Did ya fucking killed a person before, you hooligan shit?¡±


    In short. They were simply runaway adults evolved from runaway adolescents that had immaturely roamed around for a bit long time.


    While tapping Lagnis¡¯s shoulder and sending her slightly behind me, I honestly answered the guy that might or might not have taken on their leader role, but stood furthest out front and was passionately pping his mouth.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t killed one with my sword before.¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck do a¡­ what? Your sword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My sword.¡±


    I¡¯d no idea how much they were really looking down on me, but he casually walked into my range, so I directly ran up and instantly kicked him in the pit of his stomach without even using my sword.


    ¨C Ppuuck!


    ¡°Ungkuk!¡±


    The guy, who for some reason was weirdly confident despite wearing merely leather gauntlets and greaves without a single piece of proper chest armor, copsed on the spot and let off a croaking sound.


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±


    ¡°Why do slow-headed kids all let off the same sound from their mouths? Anyway, one sword poke.¡±


    It struck properly, so he should be paralyzed still for 1 minute and then shake his limbs even after that. I immediately thrust my sword into his thigh without even particrly looking close.


    ¨C Pukk!


    ¡°Ungkkiyaaaaahh!!¡±


    ¡°I stabbed gently, you crybaby shit! The fuck are you overreacting for?!¡±


    Frowning at the scream piercing my ears sharper than I¡¯d expected, I stabbed his other thigh, too. With this, I should look insane enough for a madman.


    ¡°Aaaaaghh!!¡±


    ¡°Tha, that fucking lunatic! The fuck you waiting for?! Kill him!¡±


    After the second scream exploded out, the bastards only then rushed forwards together with the reaction I¡¯d intended.


    Even at a nce, they were appearances that were clearly running forwards simply to swing without any swordsmanship or whatnot. Even worse, they were so pathetically running up wildly with each showing off their unique and uncoordinated running speeds that I reflexively gave them advice.


    ¡°Hey, hey! The de is still sharp. There¡¯s plenty of stabbing left, so don¡¯t fight each other and line up.¡±


    ¡°Get fucked you little shit!!!¡±


    ¡°You fucking dare even when I give you advice?¡±


    The bastard that boasted the fastest running speed enthusiastically raised up his sword above his head to strike down.


    It wasn¡¯t threatening even a little. Even at a rough nce, the sword that guy held was about 70cm or so. For that to swing and touch, I had to step at least two steps closer.


    ¡°At least thrust instead if it¡¯s a one-hand sword, you piece of shit.¡±


    Just what was he thinking doing that towards me, who was holding a longsword with just the de over 80cm long? Without any need to watch further, I also stepped forwards the moment he took another step and gave him a poke on his thigh.


    ¡°Kkiyaaaahh!!¡±


    ¡°They gathered retards one and all. Did they use up all their money on bribing the guards?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a need to properly raise my sword. Even though two of them already got venttion holes on their thighs, the other guys were bravely charging up with no n at all. At the very least it would¡¯ve been threatening if they even thought of throwing their weapons or something, but looking at their mugs, it was definite that those were the only bits they thought they could boast of and they couldn¡¯t think even a little of taking their hands off of them.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone that held a longer weapon than the two that had already gone ahead of them. There wasn¡¯t even any value to thinking about them any further, so I gripped my longsword backwards like a throwing spear.


    For just this moment, this wasn¡¯t a sword. It was a creed injection needle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those guys are overreacting. It doesn¡¯t hurt if I stab gently. And don¡¯t forget to rub the spot after the injection.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even need to draw in and use magic power. I didn¡¯t need to dodge either. When I simply watched them run up and then instantly took just about two steps forwards and stabbed towards the thighs, it directly struck. It was a level where fish would be smarter than them.


    ¡°Ggueeegh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Fuuuuuck!¡±


    ¡°Mommiee!¡±


    ¡°What the fucking, ¡®mommie¡¯?! It¡¯s criminal contempt for you, you son of a bitch! Give me your other thigh, too!!¡±


    ¡°N, no! P, pleeeeaase!!¡±


    How could a mere criminal son of a bitch dare look for his mother when he¡¯s hurt and weary? When even the earnest and guiltless I didn¡¯t have a mother to look for?


    It didn¡¯t take even 3 minutes for me to give a round of pokes like stamping a ¡®very good¡¯ stamp. Listening to the howling of the bastards copsed on the ground and spilling blood, I waved towards Lagnis.


    ¡°For now, go inside the inn. ¡®Cause we don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen. And shout when you think something will happen.¡±


    ¡°G, got it.¡±


    Like that, while Lagnis went a long way around the bastards with tiny steps and ran away into the inn, one by one I threw away or stomped on, took, and then threw away the weapons they dropped or held towards the inn and began disarming them.


    They¡¯d be quite a fetching sum if I sold them all. Having finished cleaning everything up like that and as I was preparing to now dust their shoddy pieces of armor and pockets, one guy began noisily shouting.


    ¡°You fucking son of a bitch! You piece of fucking shit! I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡±


    I¡¯d wondered who it was, and it was the guy that rushed at me very first.


    When I casually walked up to his side, even while endlessly drooling spit, he squirmed trying to spit and curse.


    ¡°Do you fucking have any idea what you¡¯ve just done?! Do you fucking know who we¡¯re hired by! You¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll tear off your limbs and kill you! And that bitch that was stuck on your side too! I¡¯ll burn down that fucking piece of shit inn too and kill you all!!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then guess it can¡¯t be helped. Something like that shouldn¡¯t happen, so let¡¯s cut off one of your legs and both arms too, okay? I won¡¯t cut even the upper parts. But you could get prosthetics and swing them if I leave the lower parts alone, so we¡¯ll have to cut them off. If you die by blood loss, just think that you were unlucky.¡±


    ¡°N, no! No! Nooaaagh!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anything difficult about it. I directly swung my sword before he squirmed and cleanly cut off his left arm. Like I¡¯d said, I left the upper bits alone.


    ¡°Kkiyaaaaaaghh!!¡±


    The other bastards lying on the ground stared with pale faces at the guy who got his left arm cut off from recklessly pping his mouth. Since I managed to cleanly cut off the arm of the guy lying down without any proper stance and even while taking an awkward pose, they might have gotten a feeling that something was a bit really wrong.


    It¡¯s really interesting. Were they thinking they could run away in one piece like this since I didn¡¯t kill them right away? That they¡¯d aim for the next chance like that and take revenge? Had this world been that generous of a world to them?


    Even in the backstreet alleys people died less than a day over, outside the cities people naturally died on and on, and on top of that, not even the kingdom cared much about murder from duels between adventurers such that they were daily events. I merely didn¡¯t pay it much mind and stayed away from it, but it was a world abundant with murder.


    I couldn¡¯t understand how the guy who lived as an adventurer in that kind of world could unhesitatingly make a threat of killing someone or not while powerless.


    When I mulled over that thought as I kicked his body with my feet and rolled him sideways to cut off the opposite arm, too, he began begging with a desperate voice.


    ¡°Uhugh, p, please! No! Apologize! I apologize! Please forgive me just once!¡±


    ¡°I introduced myself just before, right?¡±


    ¡°Heugh, eh? Eh?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m Eldmia Egga.¡±


    I quietly looked at the guy holding his already cut-off left arm and squirming and trying to stop the bleeding with his right hand. The eyes that were full of all kinds of spite and anger until just now only had fear and unease left. Even just by looking at his face, I could tell he was trembling in fear from not getting even a guess on what the lunatic who cut off his arm and made a hole in his thigh was trying to say.


    I didn¡¯t enjoy doing something like this, either. I was someone who had the normal sentiments of modern Earth¡¯s people. Meaning, I wasn¡¯t a psychopath who got excited from seeing blood or couldugh at a cut-off cross section. Not only were both cutting people and seeing blood extremely far from entertaining for me, the fact was that it was nauseating every time I saw a cross section. Seeing something that normally shouldn¡¯t be seen naturally tended to arouse more revulsion than one would expect.


    I¡¯d merely understood through the event I¡¯d experienced on the 8th year of my reincarnated life that this was a world that needed these kinds of things.


    ¡°I have a really passionate lifelong wish. What do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Heugh, hick¡­ I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°My lifelong wish is to warn absolutely never touch Eldmia Egga, regardless of whatever that may happen, to the sons of bitches like you, then make it so no one can touch me.¡±


    That was why I didn¡¯tugh. So long as provocation wasn¡¯t the goal, I didn¡¯t particrly get angry either. Because I knew it was a world where each and every one of such emotions could push one towards death.


    ¡°Those that threaten to kill me. Those that touch the people around me to threaten me. Those that try to cause me harm. Those that try to use me. I¡¯ve got a grand wish of using all of them as examples and making everyone absolutely never touch me.¡±


    I tapped his remaining right hand with my sword, but as if believing it would get cut off if he ran, the guy even held back his tears and didn¡¯t move a bit. When I rubbed the sword on his shoulder without any particr thought and wiped the blood, he now not only uncontrobly trembled but even began peeing himself.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m really conflicted right now. If I trust your words and leave your right arm and two legs alone, wouldn¡¯t there be at least one guy who thinks I¡¯m weak and pops out to get revenge? I think that¡¯s what¡¯ll happen.¡±


    ¡°Nnnnnooo!! Absolutely! That absolutely won¡¯t happen!! I! I was babbling nonsense like a retard!! I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say I¡¯ll kill you? I¡¯m just gonna cut your limbs. Of course, I might kill you if the limbless you go mad with overflowing rage and say you¡¯ll kill me, though.¡±


    ¡°Hick, hheuung. Please. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t evere near. Please¡­¡±


    Even so, perhaps because this was a fantasy world, even for detached limbs one could go pay a reasonable fee at a church and reattach them again so long as it was not toote. Of course, it was a reasonable fee in name only, and was an infinitely cheap fee for being saved from the dangers of limb loss. If he were to dust his pockets clean, then this guy too should be able to reattach his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, friend?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you hesitating? Should we cut off your ankle first and then start? Or would you think differently if your cut-off arm gets pulverized enough to be impossible to reattach?¡±


    Even then, even if there was such a certainty. It couldn¡¯t be helped but be terrifying for the body part that didn¡¯t naturally regrow to be cut off. Even I would be terrified, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s Abnam! It¡¯s yellow rank adventurer Abnam who became an adventurer while living in Guld Vige of western Ithysiel Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your attitude turned superb. You also understood why I asked your name, right?¡±


    I¡¯d let you live for now. But I would find and kill you if shit happened.


    It seemed Abnam perfectly understood that.


    ¡°I understood! I¡¯ll never touch sir Eldmia again! I won¡¯t evene close! If someone were to even think of it, I¡¯ll absolutely stop him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re smart. Take good care of your arm. You¡¯ll have to attach itter, after all.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You. Wanna help him stop his bleeding or get an arm cut off like him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!!¡±


    The guy that got the poke second in line stood up as if he even forgot about the pain in his thigh, then hopped up on one foot and started helping him stop the bleeding.


    TL note: I¡¯m sorry this chapter got dyed. I got a cold over the weekend and couldn¡¯t keep on schedule. Also, do please let me know if there are grammar errors in this chapter, bc I¡¯m not 100% sure I got everything this time.


    The next chapter is about 20% longer than this one, so it might be slightlyte as well. For now, the ETA for the next chapter is the 27th of September.

 Chapter 20: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 20: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    ¡°What is going on here!¡±


    The city patrol appearing was ten or so minutes after all of the situation had been wrapped up.


    Seeing how they weren¡¯t with the guards but had appeared together in a group of six at once, it seemed there was something like a nned timing. Looking at their expressions, I could tell they were panicking rather a bit at the unexpected oue.


    Well yeah, that was understandable considering that they saw the eight adventurers tied together like sausage links instead of me, who ordinarily should be dead or lying on the ground from getting lynched. After having cleaned up the surroundings with Alisha and the kids¡¯ help, I had told them to all go inside for now and was sitting outside together with the bastard guys.


    Interrogating them was already finished. Abnam and the rest of the guys couldn¡¯t even dare think of lying, after all. Really thankfully, the story they coughed up wasn¡¯t very far from what Lagnis and I had spected.


    Incapacitate me, kidnap Lagnis, and then go outside the city with the help of the city patrol. After that, their work was finished once they went to the rendezvous location in a nearby forest. It wasn¡¯t clear yet if there was a drake or they nned to ride horses, but that was something I could checkter with my own eyes.


    Since they said their employer went ahead first to the rendezvous point after only leaving behind a pressuring attitude saying not to make a mistake since it was a very time-sensitive issue, it definitely felt like there wouldn¡¯t be any separate agent keeping watch. So long as I just clean up here properly, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue even if I left Lagnis in the inn.


    The good thing was that there wasn¡¯t a single patrol here whose face I knew. I would¡¯ve been really infuriated if there was a son of a bitch like that among my acquaintances, after all.


    ¡°W, we got a report of violence. Looks like there isn¡¯t anything to ask. Disarm yourself and surrender. Arrest him away immedi¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh bullshit. What fucking patrol sons of bitches do arresting? Hurry and go get the guards if you got time to bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Wha, what?!¡±


    Arresting criminals wasn¡¯t the duty of the patrols. The guards were soldiers, but patrols were merely local vignts that received pay and worked with equipment provided by the guards. The only thing they could do was do the first response if an event urred and send notice to the guards so that people like the 5-minute standby squad could be dispatched.


    Just the talk of arresting me was merely a bullshit in the first ce to cover up the situation in any way. Because of that, I could boldly threaten them.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you to hurry before I get to you and tie all of you up right here.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare ignore the patrol¡¯s order and resist arrest right now?¡±


    When the guy furthest out front spoke, the rest of the bastards pulled out their swords. It was understandable. They got some armor on, and their swords were shiny too, so they must be feeling really confident. They also wouldn¡¯t want them epting bribes to get known, too.


    But so long as the things they held weren¡¯t spears, which were illegal to use within the city, there wasn¡¯t any threat.


    Spears just by themselves were a symbol of thew. The kingdom wasn¡¯t forbidding everyone but regr soldiers from holding spears for no reason. If the guards came holding spears, then I couldn¡¯t resist even if I had proof that they epted bribes. Doing that would be an act thatpletely turned the city against us.


    But swords were something you could buy as easily as you wished so long as you paid. It was the mostmon weapon adventurers lying all over thend were carrying, after all. Basic armors too, you could find as many as you¡¯d want if you searched armor shops.


    That was the difference between the patrols and the guards. The way for those bastards to prove their status was, in fact, only the patrol badge provided by the city.


    A single patrol badge, that anyone could counterfeit if wished.


    ¡°You dare pull out swords even when I made a legally wless statement just now? You sons of bitches, are you fakes posing as patrols and not the actual patrols? You¡¯re bullshitting to untie these bastards, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense! Do you not see this patrol ba¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the dogs and cows out in the fields can counterfeit something flimsy like that. You guys not doing the work you¡¯re supposed to do is clear evidence, so what does that sort of thing matter?¡±


    The bastards that had been tantly confident slightly faltered. They should be feeling that something was up since the swaggering they¡¯d done with the name of patrol until now didn¡¯t stick, but honestly it¡¯d be tiresome for me if they didn¡¯t fight me. After all, my goal was to tie all of them up, too, and then catch the source of these events at the rendezvous point. Why would I leave them alone while not knowing what these sons of bitches that ate bribes would do?


    And so, I didn¡¯t pull out my sword. I shook my hand as if exhausted while intentionally acting tired. Because I¡¯d have to at least pretend like I¡¯d got all spent while catching the eight adventurers for the bastards to get overly confident they could take me down andmit an overreach of their authority.


    ¡°Words aren¡¯t getting through him! We¡¯ll take you down with force now that you¡¯ve resisted arrest!¡±


    Like that, the bastards wrapped themselves with confidence and took a step forward.


    ¡°Fucking well caught, sons of bitches.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I instantly ran up with magic power wrapped around my body and nted a fist into a face. They were absolutely flimsy bastards, so there wasn¡¯t even a need to raise up the magic power¡¯s output very much.


    There were many reasons why the patrol didn¡¯t have the authority to arrest, but one of the biggest reasons was that they didn¡¯t have the ability to in most situations. The armor and swords they wore were more a decoration for making threats.


    These guys were just civilians who were a bit strong. Since resisting the city authority itself was a stupid n, the citizens meekly followed even if the city merely dressed up one¡¯s outer appearances. Because of that, it gave patrol badges to simple civilians with extra strength and nothing to do, and merely used them as patrol squads for a cheap cost.


    That¡¯s why they were this careless.


    ¡°You fraudster sons of bitches who don¡¯t even know thew! I¡¯ll knit all of you together and hand you to the guards!¡±


    ¡°Aaaghh!!¡±


    Even the swords they swung wavered and were so slow that it wasn¡¯t dangerous in any way. Even the adventurer bastards would be elite soldiers whenpared to these guys.


    Like that, I put the bastards whose jaws might have shattered behind me and shouted.


    ¡°Alisha! Levi! Help me tie up these sons of bitches with the kids. Jinn! You go and report to the guards for us.¡±


    Once I cleaned up the situation like that, the kids came out of the inn and moved along my directions. Jinn, even as he looked at the patrols with a serious face, asked me once more.


    ¡°Would this be okay, big bro? They¡¯re still the patrols, aren¡¯t they?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s more than enough reason for it. Just how dare the patrol try to arrest a citizen? If we tell the guards, they¡¯ll instead take away their patrol badges.¡±


    ¡°Hmn¡­ even so, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since either way I¡¯m going to go catch the bastard that gave bribes to these guys right now. It¡¯ll get resolved fine if we just make sure they don¡¯t die.¡±


    Jinn, who had calmly grasped the situation unlike the other kids and was helping me, raced to the guards right at my answer. Really, what did that guy do before this?


    ¡°Eldmia. Just what is going on here?¡±


    Alisha asked with an absolutely serious face unlike the usual, but however I saw it, it seemed like leaving it to Lagnis¡¯s judgment was the right choice here.


    ¡°Levi will exin it to you. I still have to clean up things, so I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    Alisha didn¡¯t particrly stop me and ask or anything simr. Thinking that it was because she had understood well enough what else needed cleaning in a situation like this since she was once an adventurer like she had said, I raced towards the ce I heard from the bastards. Needing to pass through the city gate at ate hour was the biggest issue that dragged on my mind, but there wasn¡¯t even a need to worry once I actually got there.


    ¡°Hm? Halt! Who¡­ what the. Eldmia? What are you doing here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Big bro Alec?¡±


    Shockingly, the ones guarding the gate were Alec and a guard I¡¯d seen for the first time. I didn¡¯t know about the unfamiliar face, but I know exactly the way to go through Alec.


    ¡°I was worried about how to exin this, but this is a relief. So some fucking garbage of bitches were trying to kidnap the girls at Aunt Alisha¡¯s inn, and I just crippled all of them just now, right?¡±


    ¡°W, what?! W, what about Remiri?! And are the other people fine?!¡±


    Wow, this actually got solved like this.


    ??


    Obviously the bastards¡¯ target was only Lagnis, but who cared?


    In front of the danger of the girl he was interested in, Alec ferociously raged and permitted my exit with a very generous manner.


    ¡°Just go and kill them halfway to hell!¡±


    Putting the passionate cheering behind me, I quietly headed into the forest. Finding the path in the forest where the night was settling just now wasn¡¯t something easy, but that was the same for the bastards, too.


    ¡°From the mouth of the forest facing the city gate, about three steps inside¡­ underneath¡­ so it¡¯s this. Luminous spores.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the clue left by rubbing on luminous spores. The spores, which normally would lose their light less than an hour after getting dug up from the ground, were clearly glowing as if they had gone through magical processing. Following along the signs that helpfully showed the next location with arrow symbols, soon a rather artificial camping ground and lights came into my eyes.


    Abruptly an unease spiked up.


    Was this a camping ground originally in the forest? Or was it artificially made?


    Both didn¡¯t look good. If they prepared detailedly enough to finish preliminary investigation of the nearby terrain, didn¡¯t that mean they¡¯d already been aware of Lagnis since a long time ago?


    But then they¡¯d moved this sloppily and hurriedly thiste? When I continued moving my steps while organizing my tangling thoughts, an unfamiliar voice was heard from inside the quiet forest.


    ¡°¡­ow do you think it¡¯ll go?¡±


    When I forcibly suppressed my unease and continued closing the distance, the words they were busily chattering slowly entered my ears.


    ¡°¡­what he said, he wasn¡¯t as easy a brat as we thought. Sir Delt said his strength seemed to be about that of an apprentice knight.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then those morons should all get sliced up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s expected of all the so-called adventurers hired with petty coins. By now, wouldn¡¯t they probably be tattling our location?¡±


    It felt like blood was disappearing from the fingertips. At the same time, my instinct rang a warning that I didn¡¯t even have a second to think. I¡¯d thought I was reading a step ahead, but they were talking right now while even predicting mying to them.


    It was a trap. There was a guy smarter than me above my head.


    I wrapped magic power around all of my body, then kicked the ground and rocketed out with full strength. At the sound created while brushing past the grass, the bastards¡¯ gazes swarmed towards me.


    ¡°What the, animal agai¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Already?!¡±


    One specialized drake-transport carriage. And a drake on top of it. One guy turning his body as if to run towards that drake. Three around a campfire moving to pull their swords while widely opening their two eyes towards me. One still showing his back and hadn¡¯t quite turned his head all the way. Up to that point wasn¡¯t a sight thatrgely deviated from my predictions.


    But the words of their conversation proved that I was wrong.


    The bastards read a step ahead of Lagnis and me. They¡¯d assumed the adventurer bastards would fail, and that I¡¯de all the way here. Based on that attitude, their goal should¡¯ve been to either kill or neutralize me when I came like that.


    That meant, in short, someone was continuously aiming for Lagnis who was defenseless at the inn right now.


    Ignoring even the cold sweat flowing, I pulled out my sword and leaped into the nearest bastard¡¯s back. The maximum output magic poweryered over my tightly stressed muscles and the tip of my sword instantly pierced through the bastard¡¯s heart at a speed iparable to the usual speed.


    Everything could reverse and fail. I was sorry to Asileye, but I couldn¡¯t help but fail to avoid murder due to my inexperience and ipetence.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s an aura user!!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, he came too quickly!¡±


    The guy running towards the drake must definitely be the pilot. If that guy untied the drake and climbed aboard, I couldn¡¯t chase him.


    Even the second to pull out my sword was too invaluable, so I directly charged with the pierced corpse and then twisted my sword and took out the sword by cutting outward from the body to the side.


    Three guys¡¯ swords almost pulled out. And the one guy a distance apart from the two that were slightly near each other entered my sight. What should I do?


    My body pushed and threw the corpse towards that one bastard first before my thought and directly leaped up towards the two.


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡±


    Holding the pommel tightly instead of the longsword¡¯s handle to cut even a little further out, I extended my body as if casting a fishing pole and attempted a sh. For just that moment, my sword I¡¯d swung with full strength to sh the two¡¯s necks together shed like lightning.


    ¡°Uaaahh!!¡±


    The scream rang from behind me. Without even a moment to admire the two heads falling off at the horizontal cut that was more a trick than technique, I corrected my stance and stabbed the guy struggling at the corpse I threw together with the corpse itself. I wondered if my big toes¡¯ nails would get ripped out from forcibly correcting my bnce, but it had the effect.


    ¡°Gheugh¡­!¡±


    It was a thrust done with all my body, and I directly fell together with the bastards.


    But because I was certain I¡¯d at the least neutralized them, I directly rolled up and then shouted as I threw my sword towards the one bastard that now had nearly arrived at the drake.


    ¡°Fucking get your hands off unless you wanna get killed!¡±


    ¨C Puuck!


    When the sword that actually flew like a throwing spear stuck into the carriage holding the drake, the surprised drake iled around. When the drake pilot got hit on the chest by its tail in that process and rolled over and over towards my side, I couldn¡¯t help but sincerely exhale a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Huuhh! Cough! Cough!¡±


    Having unhesitantly walked to my thrown longsword and controlled my face while pulling it back out toboriously hide that relief, I stepped on the drake pilot¡¯s chest who was still fallen and struggling in pain. As much as my goal was to merely press with my weight to immobilize him, it shouldn¡¯t hurt very much.


    ¡°Talk what¡¯s going on right now or else you won¡¯t ever¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll talk! So please, just not my life!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if there woulde a day I would like having my words cut off. But of all things, today became that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re quick with your judgment. Untie the drake right now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I might¡¯ve gotten fucking fooled until now, but I can guess the rest ¡¯cause I got a head, you know? Unless you¡¯re gonna bravely sacrifice your life for the diversion n that bastard called Delt came up with, hurry and get ready to fly ¡¯cause I¡¯ll listen to your exnation on the way. Don¡¯t even think about doing anything else. Because even if I can¡¯t kill you since you have to pilot the drake, I can erase your fingers one by one.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    My n failed, too. I¡¯d spoken big and swore to Asileye, but even ended up murdering people. And if my prediction was correct, by now Lagnis was actively being kidnapped by a mysterious someone.


    Laboriously pushing down my boiling up anxiety, there was only one thought that came up in my head once I maintained my calm and climbed aboard the drake following the drake pilot.


    Tonight felt like it¡¯d be a really shitty night.


    TL note: Thank you very much for your patience. And the eta for the next chapter (Ch.21) is 10/02~10/03.

 Chapter 22: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 22: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    Drake knights.


    Although they appeared to be water-downed dragon knights when looking just at their name, they were high-value units that not only controlled the air of the battlefields and acted as mobile artilleries that fired magic, but also greatly contributed to breaking down enemy formations with aura-strengthened bodies, drakes¡¯ speeds, and tools like unbelievably long ives.


    On top of that, because they were army units, even their worst drawback, that they had to learn both mana and aura, was fairlypensated for.


    In the first ce, the thing called an army was an organization that formed itself by cursorily learning just the necessary bits and then specializing in them. Unlike adventurers, who had to consider all variables and endlessly hone their skills once they decided to learn both, drake knights didn¡¯t particrly have any need to learn more magic once they reached a certain level.


    After all, the parts theycked would be remedied by the army¡¯s numbers and support. Putting it in a simpleparison, they were merely slightly dyed in their mastery of skillspared to other aura users.


    And since they could gain multiple times greater advantages in return for being slightly dyed like that, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that they were low-risk high-return at the very least in the armies.


    Of course, when looking at the knights¡¯ individual growth, one wouldn¡¯t even think of attempting it since the waste of the limited resource called time spent in the process was maddeningly and near insultingly inefficient. But truthfully, since there wasn¡¯t even a guarantee that one could definitely achieve that level of growth, it could be said that it wasn¡¯t a bad option. It was a world where there also were an abundant number of knights who never even sensed aura in their entire lives, after all.


    I might be fighting that sort of guy, so of course the standard frontal attack wasn¡¯t an answer as a fresh 14-year-old brat.


    It was an extreme either-or choice. Either bend my creed, or ce my life on the line.


    ¡°Mister Eldmia! We can start to see them!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell at all how many hours it had taken and how far we had flown. I did sleep from time to time to recover my stamina while several dark viges and forests asionally passed by, but the biggest reason was that the drake was faster than what I¡¯d imagined.


    The one certain thing was that, had I missed Giesse or hadn¡¯t had a drake, by now I would¡¯ve been madly running and agonizing over the way to enter the capital in time, the way to prove my identity, the way to find Lagnis, and all sorts of other things that were beyond my abilities while cursing the world. At least on that point, I couldn¡¯t help but give infinite thanks to that bastard called Delt.


    When I focused and stared at the direction Giesse was pointing at, there was something dust-sized flying at the edge of the slowly brightening twilight sky.


    ¡°Wow. Even I can just barely see it. Can all drake pilots see that much as if it¡¯s nothing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, sir. The only thing that flies alone at this much height are drakes, so we simply assume it¡¯s that when we see it.¡±


    I thought he did it using superhuman sight, but it was based on an obvious and logical inference, huh.


    ¡°Even just piloting without any sleep is amazing, so I thought you had good eyes, too. Now then, raise the altitude for me. How high would we need to go up for him to not notice?¡±


    ¡°If we approach by gliding from above, then truthfully it¡¯ll be difficult to notice even if we approach nearly a single building story high, sir. It¡¯s surprisingly difficult to imagine something flying above your head when in the air, you see.¡±


    Well, yeah. We were flying at nearly the same height as the clouds, so that did sound understandable. If something was flying at a simr height or higher, then that would merely be the same drakes or a dragon.


    ¡°But since Mister Eldmia will have to kill the drake before Delt even notices, we¡¯ll have to raise the altitude a bit higher.¡±


    Fuck. Having gotten conscious of it, too, the recklessness of what I¡¯d now be doing freshly began to be felt for real.


    ¡°Giesse. It¡¯s been only a few hours since we met, but I¡¯m putting the second biggest trust of my entire life in you. Lagnis¡¯s and my lives are in your hands, okay?¡±


    The n itself was simple. Once I stabbed the drake¡¯s skull and stole back the tied-up Lagnis, Giesse would receive us. If I pathetically failed to stab the drake¡¯s skull and fell, then Giesse would quicklye down and catch me and then try again. Giesse had confidently said that he¡¯d done something simr a lot of times before while passing things between other drake pilots and that he wouldn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll absolutely catch you, at the very least for my debtless life, Mister Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Either way, there¡¯s some room for falling from the altitude being high, so it¡¯ll work out somehow.¡±


    ¡°Mister Eldia is¡­ really amazing. Even trained drake pilots need a really long time to ept that like you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You get like this if you grow up with your vige burned to ashes within 8 years of you being born.¡±


    Truthfully I was merely doing mental gymnastics to fool myself again and again using my past life¡¯s knowledge, but either way there wasn¡¯t even a way to prove it when there wasn¡¯t anyone else topare with, so I casually glossed over it.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll climb up, Mister Eldmia. I won¡¯t give you a separate signal since our opponent might be a drake knight. I¡¯ll have to p the wings once when we reach an adequate distance, so¡­ you can start at that moment.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but his nervousness passed to me through his voice. Well yeah, just how many times in a life could hee across an event where he had to help a nutcase who did this sort of lunacy? It wasn¡¯t something worth doing twice, so I too wanted to seed on the first try.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dawn soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re flying towards the capital, so the sun will rise from the front.¡±


    ¡°Could we match the timing with the sunrise?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    On points concerned with flying, this guy didn¡¯t show even a hint of nervousness nor hesitation. Could this guy actually be an unimaginably skilled drake pilot? That could be why they wanted to pull him into their hands even by using scams.


    Once they came into our view, the distance really closed instantly. While I was in awe at Giesse¡¯s practiced flying, we had climbed up the altitude and were flying above the bastard called Delt, but hepletely didn¡¯t notice.


    In front of a guy wearing shining ck armor and flying while fluttering a cape and brown hair, Lagnis was there tied up as if rolled up in a nket. Truthfully speaking, there was no way to tell if it was really Lagnis since she even wore a hood that was tightly pulled down, but it was her going by the circumstances.


    And it was something I was going to do either way, but¡­ the drake head looked way too small.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel scared. It might be because it was far too unreal a situation, but when I thought of falling, this high altitude instead felt almost like a safety airbag.


    The moment countless shadow Eldmias showcased the best movements to poke the drake¡¯s skull and screamed as they fell, the drake¡¯s wings pped.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I even felt proud at the fact that I pulled out my sword and jumped without a moment of hesitation.


    With the sound of wind striking my ears, the fall began.


    Giesse should certainly be a talented pilot. I could instinctively tell that I could exactly reach the drake¡¯s head if I fell like this. It was a frighteningly exact distance calction.


    Even while I was falling exactly towards the drake¡¯s head that maintained a level flight in the sky, Delt didn¡¯t notice the disturbance. Only by the time I had thought ¡®I feel like I should be in his sight by now, though?¡¯ did a calm yet puzzled gaze turn to me a moment toote. In truth, the phrase ¡®a moment toote¡¯ was an expression that could be unfair for him. Timewise, it should¡¯ve been less than 1 or 2 seconds of time, after all.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    In that split second, the thing legible on the bastard¡¯s face was a question.


    It was a face that couldn¡¯t understand why a person was falling from above him. In the overwhelmingly fantastical situation, I could tell through his eyes that he couldn¡¯t even think of grasping who I was and was only trying to understand why I was falling down.


    ¡°Obviously that¡¯s ¡®cause¡­!¡±


    Because there wasn¡¯t even an instant to calm my maddeningly racing heart, I maintained only the single thought of not letting go of the sword grasped with both my hands and directly stabbed down into the drake¡¯s head.


    ¡°Of gravity you son of a bitch!!¡±


    Past the skull¡¯s resistance felt for an instance, the drake¡¯s skull shattered.


    ??


    He thought that the dawn was breaking.


    Because it was the first time flying towards the capital from this direction even for Delt, he unconsciously creased his brows at the brighter than expected light, but that was all of his impression. The moon setting and the sun rising were simply natural phenomena, after all.


    Because of that, in the split second of a moment his gaze converged with Eldmia¡¯s, the thing that fully filled his head was a simple question.


    ¡®Why is there a person falling from above my head?¡¯


    Him thinking that their gazes crossed in that less than 1 second of a moment should¡¯ve been due to him extremely tensing up and panicking at the situation he hadn¡¯t imagined even a little bit, and couldn¡¯t even have thought of imagining.


    With an iprehensible shout, someone fell down. Even though Delt saw with his eyes the de of the sword the unknown man held nt itself all the way to its base and into his drake¡¯s head, he couldn¡¯t react.


    He couldn¡¯t evenprehend.


    ¡®How is he not falling?¡¯


    To Delt¡¯s eyes that still hadn¡¯t epted the situation, it simply looked like someone who had abruptly fallen from the sky was crouching down on top of the handleless drake¡¯s head with an odd pose and maintaining his bnce.


    It exceeded logic, it exceeded perception, and it even exceededprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯m!¡±


    And so.


    Even until that moment Eldmia twisted and gripped his sword and raced on the drake¡¯s neck that for only a short moment maintained its strength right up before his eyes and then swung the sword with both his hands, Delt failed to react. He had fought countless fights, trained, and didn¡¯t shy away from even the dirty work for his house, but he failed to react even a little.


    Even at the movements that were like those of a practiced aura user, even while looking at the eyes ring as if on fire, even while seeing the beautiful de twinkling in the sunlight that lit up the twilight, he failed to properly recognize even the threat to his life.


    ¡°Eldmia Egga!¡±


    After hearing the single shout that answered all the questions, Delt only then understood.


    ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s what happened.¡¯


    That was the final thought that Delt, whose head was cut off at the single strike, could think.


    TL note: 1 of 3 chapters to be released this Monday~Wednesday. Next chapter has been scheduled for automatic release in 4 hours from now.

 Chapter 23: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 23: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    It¡¯s fine even if we fall.


    Before she even thought of that, Lagnis quickly turned her body and looked at the owner of the voice.


    Her eyes teared up at the sunrise and the strong winds, but it didn¡¯t matter at all. Because either way, she would¡¯ve cried.


    In her young and immature years when she was still living a happy life at her fief. There were days when she dreamed of the romances in stories like other noble girls and read really many books.


    To her fellow nobles at her age, the fact that the war erupted with the Demon King Army was merely a thrilling subject. In their heads, something like a wretched future and a life turned impoverished at a defeat by the Demon King Army didn¡¯t exist.


    Rather, they felt that a legendary and heroic era exceptional even in history had arrived. They cheered saying that they were living in an era of glory and dreams, when countless heroes were born, knights rose, and love and honor were sung.


    They were immature andughable young days when looking back, but it was also true that she had dreamed of a meeting with such a knight.


    Fantasizing of sir knights who confessed their love and yed dragons to prove them, sir knights who fought for his honor and gifted their glory together with a single flower, and all sorts of other varied imaginations, she raced her heart. When a few noble girls hired painters and drew knights or princes in their imaginations and showed her, she even felt envious and wanted to have her own, too.


    Because of that, she was certain.


    That even if she brought all the knights she and the other noble girls had imagined, they couldn¡¯t be more enchanting than the sight of him falling from the sky and piercing the drake¡¯s head like a lightning, and cutting her kidnapper like a sh of light.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    From within happiness and joy, Lagnis cried out.


    She wanted to believe he would rescue her. Because it absolutely wasn¡¯t a situation where she could be certain he would unquestionably rescue her, she simply wanted to believe. Even as she felt appalling disgust at herself that couldn¡¯t do anything but simply believe in him and wait, she couldn¡¯t abandon that belief.


    ¡°Wow this actually worked!¡±


    Eldmia, who wasughing and smiling a smile brighter than any she had seen until now, was falling down. Of course, she herself too, and the dead drake, too, were falling down. Seeing his smile, her kidnapper who had clearly died should also obviously be falling.


    But Eldmia simply smiled as if there was nothing to worry about. Even showing calm by casually sheathing the sword in his hand and tying it to prevent it froming out even while falling, he smiled more gleefully and freely than ever before.


    Because of that, Lagnis smiled together with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! Lagnis!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Because she trusted the light that lit her up, she widely smiled.


    ??


    I didn¡¯t know that I woulde to a fantasy world and actually do skydiving that I hadn¡¯t even tried in myst life, but I couldn¡¯t deny that it was a sessful experience.


    Excluding my body squeaking and trembling from the body strengthening done at full strength, it was perfection itself. Giesse really masterfully matched our speed and not only caught Lagnis with zero difort, but even securely sat me down at the back again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard before. I also wonder if it might be a fake name.¡±


    Having avoided death by falling like that, we came down to the ground and then lit a campfire and took a rest for a moment.


    The flight that had continued throughout the night had given us not a little amount of exhaustion. Though, truthfully speaking, the most tired should be Giesse and the drake.


    Even so, since it wasn¡¯t a situation rxed enough to sleep either, we talked a bit to chase away the drowsiness as well, but Lagnis couldn¡¯t guess Delt¡¯s identity. Until flying in the air, she had nned to at least check Delt¡¯s belongings if he were to luckily get killed, but there was no way that the corpse and the equipment that had fallen from that incredible height would be fine, so we had now given up on them. Most likely, we would see not a corpse but pieces of a corpse even if we did find it.


    Giesse told us that not even the drake would be able to maintain a whole corpse at that height.


    ¡°While flying here just now, I saw a not-so-small vige nearby. Lady Lien and Mister Eldmia, let¡¯s eat something there and get going. We¡¯ll have to fly a while again, after all.¡±


    While resting, Lagnis definitively dered on her name that she¡¯d protect Giesse the moment I finished his story. Not only that, because she couldn¡¯t make any promises on her name as a marquis since she wasn¡¯t an adult right now, she assured him that she¡¯d promise him protection and reward through the proper process once she became an adult, and erased Giesse¡¯s worry. We learned Giesse¡¯s age was mid twenties in that process, but I, who had exceeded the mental age of 30 years-old, decided not to particrly focus on it.


    After all, it¡¯d be weird to call him big bro now.


    Thanks to that, we were able to head towards the vige while maintaining not so awkward a mood.


    ¡°Since Giesse even has a clear identification of a drake pilot, I guess we won¡¯t get chased away at the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. We¡¯re getting helped by you again like this.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already on the same boat, Lady Lien and Mister Eldmia. It¡¯ll be embarrassing to call something like this a help, too.¡±


    As much as it was an identification that the kingdom guaranteed, Giesse, let alone stares of distrust, in fact received even gazes of admiration when we actually entered the vige. The thing called life and rtionships with people really couldn¡¯t be predicted.


    It¡¯s an obvious story, but the drake¡¯s meal expense more than the meal expense of all three of us. I was shocked when Giesse casually bought an entire pig, but couldn¡¯t help but understand when I saw the drake eat it up alone. As people said, it was clear it cost an expensive maintenance price.


    From what I¡¯d heard while eating, it was the two¡¯smon opinion that, although it was clear that that drake was a property of someone in the Noble faction, it would probably be difficult for them to assert ownership of it since, in the first ce, they used it for a scandalous job. Thanks to that, Lagnis began directing her thoughts toward a way to simply tie Giesse and the drake together as one and care for them. The fact that her contemting face showed the calcting and stoic look of the nobles felt strangely amazing and simply new.


    By the time we flew a long while again like that and returned to Ithysiel (tl note: the author wrote Ithysiel here as in Ithysiel Kingdom, but I¡¯m guessing this is a typo meant for Ogwen), it was the hours that was just past lunchtime. It would¡¯ve been nice if we had instead arrivedpletelyte and avoided people¡¯s eyes, but on the contrary, we arrived when it was at its peak rowdiness.


    As if the city was already in emergency mode, the gate guards called the city guards the moment they saw us and ¡°arrested¡± and ¡°escorted¡± us in name, and we ended up walking all the way to Alisha¡¯s Inn with countless people staring at us.


    ¡°Levi¡±


    ¡°Aunty!¡±


    In all of my life I¡¯d never expected I¡¯d see Madam Alisha¡¯s crying face. Seeing how she wasn¡¯t simply frowning but really crying tears, too, as she ran up and hugged Lagnis, I could easily tell just how extremely worried she had been. As expected, she held a gentle heart that couldn¡¯t be hidden with expletives.


    ¡°Eldi.¡±


    Behind them, Asileye was there quietly staring at me. At her call, I couldn¡¯t help but feebly walk toward her with my swollen confidence instantly flown away and submerged in a feeling like I¡¯d be a floating stic trash bag.


    ¡°How did you know toe here?¡±


    ¡°Jinn told me about it. He came running not even on a horse but on his two feet asking for my help, so I naturally came.¡±


    ¡°He asked for help?¡±


    ¡°He said the guards were worrying as well since the patrol squad became like that, and asked me to help.¡±


    That guy¡¯s a really amazing guy. Now I wanted to really sit him down and ask just what kind of a guy he had been if I get the chance someday.


    But since talking with Asileye right now came first for now, and even the saying went that both getting punished and ripping off band-aids were best done quick and fast, so I resolved myself and confessed everything.


    ¡°Because I judged toocent, and because the situation went sideways because of that, I ultimately killed someone. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe Eldi judgedcently, though, no?¡±


    ¡°I thought together with Lagnis what we¡¯d thought was enough, but¡­ they were reading just one step ahead of us.¡±


    If Delt had judged even my skills perfectly, then he would¡¯ve used the adventurer bastards only as throwaway hands instead and left nothing at the campsite. If he did, then Lagnis wouldn¡¯t be here. We were simply lucky.


    There was still time until the guards interrogated us, and when I told her the rough sequence of the events in that time, Asileye hugged me with a faint smile and spoke.


    ¡°Yeah. If you can judge like that, then your big sis thinks it¡¯s not something I need to worry about. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve judged with a cool head.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sis.¡±


    ¡°More important than that, big sis is curious how Eldi won against an opponent like that. If he even flew on a drake, Eldi who can¡¯t properly use magic should¡¯ve been really disadvantageous, no?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡±


    Asileye¡¯s thought wasn¡¯t wrong even a little. If I had normally fought Delt, then the one who fell from the air would¡¯ve been me even if his swordsmanship had been worthless.


    Even the thing called aura was ultimately just a type of enhancement. Whether enhancing the body or enhancing the weapon one held, put simply the role of aura was making it sturdier. I did sometimes hear legends and rumors of crazy maniacs whose swordsmanship had reached the level of magic, but, after all, it wasn¡¯t like I could copy them.


    Really, how the fuck would a sword swing by a person split apart space? It was obvious that something like that was a lie.


    In the end, unless one could shoot sword shes like arrows or make the swords fly on their own with telekinesis like in Chinese fantasy martial arts novels, it was natural to get one-sidedly beat up by mages in air battles. That was why I kicked off the fight with such an extreme move.


    ¡°Ah hah. I actually did feel my heart wobble a bit from that. Giesse, I mean that drake pilot friend over there, that friend¡¯s incredible flying skills did a big job.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I could tell the moment I jumped. Like, ¡®oh? It looks like I can directly poke the drake¡¯s skull if I fall like this, huh?¡¯, and so on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a pure lie that the world slows down when you tense up, but just 1 second? 2 second? Was it about that long? That time I¡¯ve gripped my sword with both my hands until I pierced down into the head really felt like an eternity. That Delt guy probably also felt something simr to¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Eldi? Jump? Toward a drake¡¯s head? From where?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Of course from the drake we were riding on.¡±


    When I stopped my description of the scene and looked at Asileye wondering just what she was saying all of a sudden¡­


    Asileye, who seemed to stiffen with a faint smile as she looked at me, immediately rolled her eyes backwards and fainted.


    ¡°Uaaaagh?! Sis?! La, Lagnis! Water! Water!¡±


    ¡°Eld¡­? Kyaaaagh! Miss Asileye!!¡±


    Oh my fucking world! I shouldn¡¯t have said it!


    TL note: 2 of 3 chapters to be released this Monday~Wednesday. ETA for next chapter will be either Tuesday or Wednesday noon, depending on how fast my irl work gets done.

 Chapter 24: Lagnis Lien da Levien

    Chapter 24: Lagnis Lien da Levien


    Asileye whipped a merciless back thrashing the moment she woke up.


    Ultimately, after spending a really long time trying to calm Asileye down as she endlessly cried and knocked on my back with enough passion to demolish it, I could barely, barely calm her down only after receiving even Lagnis and Alisha¡¯s help.


    ¡®No, I mean, that height was incredibly high and rather had room until crashing down, so it was actually saf¡­¡¯


    ¡®You wanna see your sis die from an exploding heart attack?!¡¯


    ¡®Oi you fucking clueless piece of shit!¡¯


    ¡®Can you not read the mood!¡¯


    But then I spoke wrong once at thest minute and then got beat up with the three women¡¯s ps. It seriously. It fucking seriously hurt.


    ¡®Can¡¯t believe I even resolved an unbelievable event and got lynched.¡¯


    ¡®Honestly as someone who has watched from the sides, it was a heroic sight that even bards would cry at, sir, but¡­ it understandably would be heart-dropping when watching through the eyes of a family member.¡¯


    The answer Giesse presented with a bitter smile as he listened to my grumbling andint was the truth I couldn¡¯t help but concede to.


    In the end, Giesse and the drake couldn¡¯t move until Lagnis became an adult and got recognized as a marquis. Because he was someone who greatly contributed to rescuing Lagnis regardless of what our first meeting was like, and thanks to Alisha who had lent him a room for free after hearing his story, he came to stay at her inn.


    We did all receive interrogation from the guards, but no particr problem arose. To be exact, it nearly did arise, but didn¡¯t thanks to testimonies by those around us and got passed over.


    Like that, time passed and Lagnis¡¯s birthday approached.


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly want to get involved in this at least, though¡­¡±


    ¡°You did that reckless thing hundreds of meters in the sky and you want to back out at the end?¡±


    As if she heard something seriously absurd, Lagnis, who had been sitting on a chair and feigning calm, spoke with a hollow face.


    ¡°End is a word you only use at a grave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of changing the subject with nonsense.¡±


    Even though she would¡¯ve casually ignored me if usual, Lagnis took on an absolutely firm stance and held me in ce. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if I couldn¡¯t understand her feeling since this would be thest time we¡¯d see each other¡¯s faces like this, but for something like that, I could have simply talked with her for a bit and then stepped out once the King factions¡¯ people arrived. But she demanded mypany to the end saying she was anxious, and because even Asileye echoed her, I helplessly ended up staying still and passing time at Alisha¡¯s Inn.


    But what could I possibly do? In the first ce, my goal was merely meticulous punishment and retribution on the bastards that touched those around me. Of course, the oue this time did unintentionally result in apologies through death, but ultimately my business was already finished. And since my body was also confirmed to be fine, I was in a hurry to return to my training days. Even if I did experience a rather big event, the things I would have to do were more dangerous and serious, after all.


    That was, even though it was unfortunate that Lagnis¡¯s grand n to chase up and up the trails and whip the back of the Noble faction¡¯s heads had popped like a sea foam and disappeared due to Delt dying too and each and every one of the captured bastardscking in information.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n that far, you know.¡±


    ¡°That kind of soft-hearted attitude isn¡¯t good. And especially so if you are going to live as a marquis.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a piece of advice to give to a girl barely 16 years old, but, ultimately, she was an adult in this world regardless of what mymon sense said. In front of Lagnis who today had officially be the heir and inherited the seat of marquis, it was clear that a significant path of thorns would spread before her. Although she would be a marquis with only the name and fortunes for a while since there wasn¡¯t a fief for her to protect, her influence would grow bigger and bigger as time passed and meticulous schemes iparable to this time would continuously harass her.


    ¡°You have to realize you¡¯re now going into a world without your guardian-angel uncle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even a big bro but an uncle now?¡±


    ¡°Menta¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldmia with over 30 year-old mental age should hold a mindparable to an uncle.¡±


    I ruffled her hair in return for brazenly stealing my line.


    ¡°You know it well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ can¡¯t Eldmiae too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy ¡®cause I have to get trained by Asileye for 2 more years and go pluck the head of themander bastard that pulverized my vige.¡±


    The bastard called Delt dying without exchanging even a single sword swing with me waspletely due to the situation at the time. I was merely able to kill him in a single strike by piercing with my strengthened body into the unavoidable confusion and dy in thought arising when faced with an event outsidemon sense. And even then, if I hadn¡¯t single-mindedly drawn up my magic power and stepped in with my full strength, a counterattack might¡¯vee through in that split moment of difference.


    I could tell the moment I cut his neck, the instant I saw his face that had understood everything a moment toote and epted his death. Although I had purely felt joy at that time from all those reckless gamblesing together and seeding on the first try, I now didn¡¯t.


    If an honest fight, it was I who would¡¯ve died.


    Even though there was a guy like that, even though there should¡¯ve been lots of guys more brilliant than him, the Demon King Army remained the same and, let alone killing the demon king, the war was continuing on for 6 years.


    There were too many powerful people to ovee to defend my creed. And following that, the time I hadn¡¯t felt verycking until now felt far too little. I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    ¡°There are lots of phenomenal knights in the King faction, too. And my position is significant enough for those guys to specially script today¡¯s y toe get me. If you want, I can easily negotiate.¡±


    So that you could formally learn swordsmanship from a knight. Lagnis resolutely stated as she looked at me with an endlessly serious face and firmly determined eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly faulty statement, and they probably wouldn¡¯t be empty words either. And it wasn¡¯t a bad deal, too.


    In the case I couldn¡¯t receive help from a knight, she would probably even think of giving me a chance at learning by putting me in the Royal Academy at the capital with her own money. I also already knew well of just how much she felt grateful to me from the series of events. Because of that, it was difficult to lightly ept her offer.


    ¡°Who would even teach a bastard that can¡¯t even be used as a soldier and would run off the moment he¡¯s skilled enough saying he¡¯ll get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Even then, there could be someone who sees your talent and grants you their teaching. There¡¯s surprisingly a lot of stories like that, too.¡±


    ¡°Eh. I¡¯ll think about it if someone who¡¯s about King¡¯s 10 Swords or soes and tells me to learn.¡±


    If I learned from people like that, wouldn¡¯t I learn whatever I need as needed, and then get found out what was considered my talent wasn¡¯t actually a talent and naturally get chased out? Come to think of it, it might be a rather attractive situation.


    ¡°They have ranks in their skills, too. Do you simply mean you¡¯ll think about it even if it¡¯s the 10th?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be the one choosing if it¡¯s actually the 10th Sword. If it¡¯s the 5th Sword and over, wouldn¡¯t I have to be begging to please take me without even thinking about it?¡±


    Feeling like we were finally moving away from the little heavy mood and to light jokes, I smiled and answered.


    ¡°Those words.¡±


    Then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on them.¡±


    Drawing a smile that definitely meant something different than mine, Lagnis threw an ominous line.


    That smile was¡­ right.


    It was very simr to the smile she had shown me as if she found meughablyical when I had lied that Lagnis had beat up hooligans. Thanks to that, an iprehensible chill flowed down my spine.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s scary so don¡¯t smile like that.¡±


    ¡°To say that my smile full of goodwill is scary. How mean.¡±


    ¡°No wait, what ¡®full of goodwill¡¯? Just at a nce it¡¯s a smile full of ¡®You dare sillily bet me that kind of condition? You think I can¡¯t do it?¡¯ kind of energy.¡±


    ¡°If I do that and be a benefit to Eldmia, then in the end wouldn¡¯t it be a smile full of goodwill?¡±


    The further brightening smile stroked fear. At the pressure that felt like a carnivore eyeing its prey, even a hallucination of the ground shaking¡­ no wait? It¡¯s actually shaking?!


    ¡°I guess they arrived.¡±


    Thankfully as if I wasn¡¯t feeling it alone, Lagnis looked out of the inn and stood up. Having followed her along outside wondering just what they were dragging here for it to be like this, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes.


    ¡°Fucking shit.¡±


    The people on thergest street that led to the inn were moving to the sides and opening up a path.


    ¡°This is what you meant bying to get you?¡±


    Beyond the splitting crowd, five people that even just from a nce looked like nobles and knights and a mage were grandly walking up on horses wrapped in brilliant horse armor.


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s a script with the public¡¯s eyes in mind.¡±


    Lagnis stood next to me and spoke, but I couldn¡¯t dare turn my head and check that she¡¯s there. To do that, the presence of the soldiers thickly lined up and marching in steps behind the five horsemen was far too big. The sight of what looked to be at least tens of soldiers, wearing the official Kingdom Army armor iparable to that of the city guards, approaching while escorting a single carriage was nothing less than a grand spectacle. Simultaneously, I understood why she finished her goodbyes with everyone but me yesterday.


    Today, she wasn¡¯t Levi of Alisha¡¯s Inn, but thest survivor of the Levian House that protected the Ithysiel Kingdom, Lagnis Lien da Levien. She couldn¡¯t even share a proper goodbye with people.


    ¡°It has been a while. Sir Ekav.¡±


    Lagnis, who had stepped forwards before I knew it, spoke with the same look as heroes that had carved their names into history to one of the knights among the five people riding on the horses. The knight, who had impressive tinum hair and clear red eyes that couldn¡¯t help but stand out, climbed down from his horse along with the others and then slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°King¡¯s 3rd Sword, Ekav Tusin Orgatorph greets Marquis Levien, the shield of the kingdom.¡±


    Because she was an adult, the knight merely called her marquis without any flowery words and kneeled on one knee.


    When he kneeled first, the others who had also gotten down from their horses kneeled the same. When they kneeled, the soldiers who were lined up kneeled, too, and when the soldiers kneeled, even the city¡¯s denizens who were staring with dazed faces kneeled together in the silence that seemed to suffocate.


    I fucking got too shocked and missed the timing to kneel.


    TL note: Hello. It¡¯s been a while. I hope your November had been good, because mine was crazy.


    For one, I¡¯m no longer an amateur trantor, but a frence trantor hired at a tranting agency! I¡¯ll still be tranting Eldmia Egga on the side, but I now have a ¡®trantor¡¯ title on my resume.


    For two, I applied at a post office for a part-time job, and got scammed. Apparently ¡°can¡¯t guarantee more than 35hrs of work over a 6 week period¡± meant ¡°8 hours per day, 6 day week, beginning at 4am¡±. And ¡°clerk assistant¡± apparently didn¡¯t mean a front-desk job, but a ¡°package stacker at the back warehouse¡±. So yeah, that¡¯s mostly why there weren¡¯t any uploads in November. Too busy sweating in a warehouse and juggling 1.5 jobs.


    I still have a week left before my 2-week notice for quitting is up, so the uploads will be unpredictable until then. But after next week, I should be able to upload more regrly. See you guys next week, and have a nice day.


    Oh, and do let me know if there¡¯s any mistakes in this chapter. I¡¯ve only been sleeping 4~5hrs a day for a while, and I don¡¯t trust my mind at this point.

 Chapter 25: Ties

    Chapter 25: Ties


    This where?


    Themander¡¯s tent inside the field camp of self-titled ¡®Marquis Lavien Escort Group¡¯ set up on Ogwen¡¯s outskirts.


    I who?


    Scaredy-cat Eldmia who got overwhelmed by the atmosphere and got dragged along without a single squeak at Lagnis¡¯s forceful attitude telling me to follow.


    No wait, how did this make any sense? Really, the little girl called Lagnis I knew was nowhere to be found, and she was literally a noble incarnate itself. Did nobles¡¯ early education begin at age 1? It was so unbelievable just how she had managed to hide that kind of an air and lived until now that my heart shrank itself to an incredible degree and hid itself.


    The carriage the soldiers were guarding was for escorting Lagnis. I got led by Lagnis, who directly climbed aboard the carriage as if no other word besides the suffocating greeting was needed, and had shivered in fear wondering if I was going to be kidnapped all the way to the capital like this, but that thankfully didn¡¯t happen. ording to what they said, apparently we would be staying for about 3 days to get resupplied from the city and also to receive the report about the kidnapping from earlier.


    The people who had ridden horses were five, but the people who were riding together with us right now were only two. Sir Ekav and Lagnis¡¯s teacher. Effectively, these two headed the escort group. The other people seemed to be their lieutenants.


    They wanted to directly hear from Lagnis about the past events. That meant not only Delt¡¯s kidnapping attempt but all of the footstep that Lagnis had walked past after the marquis¡¯ fief was wrecked, and Lagnis, who had predicted this and had holed up in the room spending the time organizing her story while waiting for the escort group, very neatly and clearly organized up the events she had experienced and conveyed her story.


    Only after things got cleared up once like that, words just finally began going back and forth on casual and personal topics.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t ever imagined that Lady Marquis would be at Ogwen.¡±


    I, who in that long time sat like an abandoned sack of hay and was even slurping a cup of tea cautiously in fear of even going to the bathroom, couldn¡¯t understand at all just why I had to be here and was distraught, but they talked amongst themselves as if something like the poor Eldmia wasn¡¯t even on their minds. Although I did in truth hear from Lagnis ahead of time in the carriage that it¡¯d be like this, and that she wanted me to be understanding since this was an unavoidable formality when talking with a noble and someone who wasn¡¯t a noble, it was a fact that I didn¡¯t feelfortable as a newly promoted scaredy cat.


    Apparently Ekav Tusin Orgatorph, the King¡¯s 3rd Sword and one of the Knight Captains of the Royal Knight Order, had a tie with thete Marquis Levien since a long time ago. Thete Marquis was the very first to warn of the change in the Demon King Army, and Ekav was someone who had properly contemted the Marquis¡¯ assertion and raised his voice with him. They naturally couldn¡¯t help but meet frequently.


    It would be awkward to call it thanks to that, but it seemed that that rtionship wasn¡¯t something so light to stop him from unhesitatingly asserting for himself to lead a show like this.


    ¡°I ended up here by chance as I recovered myself, Sir Ekav. This is also where Sir Ekav happened to visit 6 years ago, no?¡±


    6 years ago should be the time my vige got wrecked, so could he have visited before to investigate? But there wasn¡¯t particrly anyone who came all the way to the vige when I actually thought back over my memories, so he might have simply stayed at Ogwen and gone back after getting briefed about the situation.


    Ekav merely affirmed Lagnis¡¯s words with a light nod and no other words. I wondered if she had touched upon something ufortable for him, but as if he simply wasn¡¯t very talkative, Lagnis actually didn¡¯t mind it even a bit and turned the conversation to her teacher. They all already knew about each other, and the main focus of the talk was them, so the talk just continued without any particr self-introduction.


    As expected, there wasn¡¯t particrly a ce for me to squeeze in. I desperately wanted to see Asileye.


    ¡°I will make sure to repay over my entire life the goodwill honorable teacher gave in helping this disappointing apprentice.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t something like that in a teacher-apprentice rtionship.¡±


    Whitely aged hair and long beard the old man grew at least were the looks of a true natural-born mage itself, but instead of a pointed cone hat and a robe, he wore a leather armor that seemed sturdy just at a nce and a cap with a hood, and had on a sensational look with several bottles, a magic tome, and a one-handed sword that was a bit questionable to call a longsword and a magic staff each on his belt.


    Although it was literally a look a mage who fought on battlefields might possibly have fit himself with, it was simply terrifying seeing how a senior with his age vibing off his face was wearing that while maintaining an enormous mountain of muscles like some kind of a macho-bodybuilder. It looked like it¡¯d fit really well if I slipped sunsses on him.


    He, who was exuding an air whose description was written as ¡®aged¡¯ and felt like should be read as ¡®survived¡¯, was one of the few handful of grandly aplished battle mages. Although the pressure he gave off was no joke and enough to make most bastards drop their eyes when passing by, and although his speech and tone were also of the same kind, he was an absolutely sensible person.


    ¡°Not even the Kingdom¡¯sws differentiate us as strangers. We are ultimately the same as one family, so how could I do this work while receivingpensation from you? Think only of striving forwards and seeding thete Marquis.¡±


    To think he personally searched around on his own foot to unearth talented people and was that passionate about raising students despite looking like he¡¯d stress physical education more than theoretical education, I once again realized that, as expected, you cannot judge people based only on their appearances. While I quietly eximed to myself like that, the old man looked at me unlike the others and began speaking.


    ¡°Rather, I should be repaying my debt to that young man who helped you. It¡¯s ratherte for a greeting, but do please understand since the thing called noble brats¡¯ decorum is a bit like that. I¡¯m a mage called Radnellvandes Akrisan. Lagnis¡¯s magic teacher called ¡®Rad¡¯ because of my simplyplicated name, and the owner of an unremarkable library.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Eldmia Egga, sir. You must like books quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ahahahah! Oh I see. You¡¯re a warrior.¡±


    I simultaneously floated up the thoughts ¡®was that ¡®library¡¯ not the library I know of?¡¯, and ¡®seeing how he¡¯s confident that I¡¯m a warrior, was it a code word of mages?¡¯ up in my head and got confused, but Lagnis immediately added on an exnation from the side.


    ¡°Mages call their personal researchbs ¡®libraries¡¯. Because the mage guild building¡¯s name is Magic Library.¡±


    Looked like it wasn¡¯t the magic tower or whatnot type of structure seen only in fictional stories. When I processed that while thinking how it was also the same that the profession called mages lived with books glued to them, Radnellvandes who heartilyughed spoke as if curious.


    ¡°By the way¡­ you certainly should be of a young age, but you¡¯re simply astounding. Will you also be an adult this year?¡±


    ¡°I still have 2 years left, sir.¡±


    ¡°Huuh. 14 years old, you say? Isn¡¯t that the same age as your daughter, Ekav?¡±


    ¡°¡­that is correct, sir.¡±


    Perhaps simply few with words, Ekav began looking over me closely as if I piqued his interest even as he answered shortly. Though, the one actually continuing the conversation was Radnellvandes.


    ¡°Just killing thatbustible waste of a bastard called Delt in a single strike is surprising, but my world! A fortitude to jump from a drake to another drake without any magical aid?! How did you get up the courage even while seeing the clouds and the grainy scenery spreading beneath your feet?¡±


    ¡°I merely thought that the drake pilot would be able to help me since there actually was some room for falling from the height being especially high, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It looks like the Imperial Holy Council picked the wrong hero!¡±


    Really, even hisugh sounded hearty enough to believe him to be a barbarian warrior instead of a mage. Could the mages of this world in truth all be like that? I¡¯d never personally met a mage besides Asileye and the visitor I¡¯d briefly seen when I was young, so it wasn¡¯t like I could tell even a little.


    ¡°Of course, that bit is certainly surprising, but killing the 4ckeys that bastard called Delt brought also can¡¯t be passed aside lightly. They had enough skills to even pass the knight exam ording to that guy¡¯s words. Have you already attained aura at that young age?¡±


    ¡°No. I was merely lucky, sir. I relied everything from start to finish on luck, so it would be an embarrassment to call myself skilled.¡±


    Aura users could recognize other aura users. Lagnis also knew of this fact and so showed a really puzzled reaction when I lied like this, but didn¡¯t say anything even as she got even more puzzled when Ekav didn¡¯t say any word.


    ¡°You¡¯re humble as well. But even just your tempered body is simply exceptional. Just who did you receive your teachings from?¡±


    ¡°I have as my teacher an elf adventurer whom I met when I was young, sir.¡±


    ¡°An elf? I¡¯m absolutely not trying to look down on elves, but I¡¯ve never seen an elf muscr like you, though?¡±


    ¡°My physical training was, well, it just somehow happened, sir.¡±


    ¡°Huuh. If the knight brats knew that a body that can just somehow be like that exists, they would all bawl their eyes out.¡±


    Either because he wasn¡¯t a noble or because he had that kind of personality from the start, he didn¡¯t mince his words even with someone who was a captain of a knight order right next to him. And Ekav, who was contemting while paying no mind to it at all as if he was familiar with those unrestrained words of his, threw a question at me.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t help but agree with Master Radnellvandes. When did you begin your training?¡±


    ¡°I started it at 8 years old and have consistently continued to the points that wouldn¡¯t negatively affect my growth, sir.¡±


    ¡°8 years old? Are you of a knighted house?¡±


    The moment I was nonchntly going to answer since it was a thought one could easily think of, Lagnis grabbed my hand and stopped me. When I turned to her wondering why, she looked at my eyes once with a rather serious look, then answered instead of me.


    ¡°He is the sole survivor from the Demon King Army¡¯s attack 6 years ago. He has trained himself for the revenge of his dead parents and vigers.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°There was a¡­?¡±


    Ekav, who had been showing only reactions at a level of opening his eyes wide unlike Radnellvandes who was jumping with shock, looked at me with a weird expression.


    ¡°¡­the shrine.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°The two graves made next to the small copsed shrine. Corpses of bandits. Five? No, was it six?¡±


    Goosebumps seriously stood. Was this guy not a knight but a shaman? Even though Radnellvandes and my markedly flustered gazes poured down on Ekav, he merely muttered with a disbelieving expression.


    ¡°That was you¡­? No, how could an 8 year-old do that?¡±


    Holy hell. That story before abouting to Ogwen 6 years ago was him personallying and scouting at my wrecked vige?


    When I turned my head and looked at Lagnis, her expression was unchanged. It was a look that had already predicted it all.


    She merely, without a word, put more strength into her hand holding mine and grasped it.


    TL note: I¡¯m a fucking idiot with time management. A fucking idiot. For the time being, please expect about 1 chapter per week. As for the day of the week for the release date, do please excuse me from being unable to tell you because I¡¯m a fucking idiot with time management. I¡¯ll let you guys know the more precise dates when I get the routine down better. Sorry.

 Chapter 26: Ties

    Chapter 26: Ties


    Ekav Tusin Orgatorph.


    Not just an ordinary knight but the youngest Royal Knight Captain on record, a holder of swordsmanship exceptional enough to be chosen as the 3rd Sword of the King¡¯s 10 Swords, and simultaneously a knight with even an outstanding leadership who was known as one of the prides of the Ithysiel Kingdom.


    Surprisingly, he apparently had taken on the lead scouter role and had investigated my vige the day I had killed the bandit bastards 6 years ago. I wondered why someone like him of all people had acted as the lead scouter, but instead in the reverse, it apparently was a serious enough matter for him to be the lead scouter. At the least, he said he himself had judged it as such, so that should¡¯ve been right if a big guy like him had judged it like that.


    Well yeah, Demon King wasn¡¯t some shit-eating dog next door, and since that Demon King¡¯s army had attacked the kingdom for the first time in hundreds of years, it was a serious event.


    ¡°I was only able to arrive at the vige after the night had fallen deep. We moved cautiously because it was the first invasion in centuries, and¡­ we were far toote.¡±


    And the things he had discovered from that were apparently apletely wrecked vige, corpses of bandits whose time of death at least seemed different, a pile of dirt that hadn¡¯t dried yet, and my parents¡¯ graves that I hadn¡¯t quite finished. He said he had checked around a bit more in case there were any survivors, but it seemed it didn¡¯t yield any particr result and he had directly gone to Ogwen afterwards and ended the search there.


    Our cottage wasn¡¯t in a very visible location, and we had gone to sleep really early that day from being tired. So we had really absurdly slid past each other.


    ¡°But¡­ to think there was a survivor. Even more so, you killed those bandits at that young an age?¡±


    ¡°I do understand that it looks like there¡¯s a defect in my humanity, but I would like sirs to understand that it was a decision I made from being unable to ept not only losing my parents¡¯ keepsakes but also having my parents¡¯ grave soiled.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about? We¡¯re speaking about how you managed to get that kind of skill at that young of an age. It¡¯s a real good job if you killed the bandits.¡±


    I lost my words at Radnellvandes who drew an unfitting dumbfounded look on his face. Was that kind of reaction even right when an 8 year-old kid killed six people? I started getting second thoughts about this world¡¯s humanity.


    ¡°I do understand what you are trying to say, but¡­ truthfully, I¡¯m also talking about the same. Beyond the issue of skill, 8 years old is an age too young to even ovee the issue of physical strength. I¡¯m sorry for only asking questions like this when it wouldn¡¯t be excessive to simply praise your achievement, but¡­ it¡¯s just an incredibly shocking fact, so I would like to ask for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ in truth, back when I was younger¡­¡±


    Even when putting aside our absurd rtionship, it was a lost cause trying to hide my magic power now that my past¡¯s killings got ridiculously found out like this, so I decided to dress up the story just a bit and tell it.


    I came to sense magic power with the help of a mage passing by, and was able to control magic power when I repeatedly practiced it. At the time, I strengthened my body with it to kill the bandits. I had realized that it was dangerous after talking about it with my teacher and had figuratively sealed it, but I used it to kill Delt this time.


    When I vaguely exined with that kind of a story while technically not lying but speaking in a way that sounded like I used it with my life as a betting chip during moments of life or death rather than needlessly mentioning that I could use it like eating a piece of cake, the three people¡¯s facespletely froze.


    ¡°I understand it was for survival, but¡­ it¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re unhurt even after crossing a truly dangerous bridge. And it¡¯s also the first that I¡¯ve seen anyone who can do something like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also saying this ¡®cause I actually saw an idiot that did that nonsense and exploded into his death, but¡­ it¡¯s a real miracle.¡±


    An awkward silence roamed thanks to Radnellvandes who mentioned an actual eyewitness ount, but it was also Radnellvandes who opened his mouth and broke that silence.


    ¡°Certainly, I don¡¯t sense aura or anything simr. But to achieve this kind of growth even so, Lagnis. So this is why you deliberately brought him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Teacher.¡±


    When I slightly turned my eyes and looked, Lagnis had loosened her hardened face and was faintly smiling.


    ¡°He is someone who not only saved me twice but also has talent. As someone who inherits my predecessor¡¯s will, it shouldn¡¯t be right for me to not even give him a proper reward and a chance.¡±


    ¡°Certainly¡­ even if he has trained since 8 years old, it¡¯s an astounding achievement, sir. Not every child of knights turns out like him, after all. Even my daughter will have to ask for a few handicaps to match him.¡±


    ¡°For sure, your daughter is well-off, but it¡¯ll be a bit much topare her with ad who has shown that kind of talent since 8 years old.¡±


    The words questioning his thought process in speaking way too bluntly about someone else¡¯s daughter nearly popped out of my throat, but Ekav nodded his head.


    ¡°Certainly, it would be a meaninglessparison, sir.¡±


    Well, this was just an embarrassing and awkward turn of events. Ekav, who collected his thoughts for a moment, took a drink and then looked straight at me and spoke again.


    ¡°Is your goal to get revenge for your parents and the vigers?¡±


    ¡°There is that, too, sir, but¡­ after having experienced a big event at a young age, I didn¡¯t want to experience something like that twice. Merely making it so that no one would even think of hurting me is my goal, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you wish for authority?¡±


    ¡°No. I simply want a fact, sir.¡±


    ¡°A fact?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A fact that you won¡¯t see anything pretty by touching Eldmia Egga. If I can do that, then it doesn¡¯t matter whether that¡¯s authority or might, sir. It¡¯s also because of that that I helped Lagnis.¡±


    Lagnis secretly poked my side perhaps because my words were too straightforward, but I couldn¡¯t dare respond in front of people like them, so I clenched my teeth and remained still.


    ¡°That¡¯s an incredibly long term goal. It might be difficult for us to help you with that goal, but we could help you with your revenge in killing the Demon King Armymander that directed your vige¡¯s destruction. That would also be a big benefit to the kingdom if truly possible, after all.¡±


    As if it were an obvious fact, Ekav continued his words once again with an expressionless and stoic face.


    ¡°If I were to say I would aid you, would you be willing toe to my house and receive my teaching?¡±


    Ultimately, the offer Lagnis wanted more than me came out of his mouth.


    ??


    Although I had pretended to contemte in that room, ultimately there was only one choice I could make.


    Using the ¡®parent-guardian chance¡¯ and escaping from the room for now. Lagnis didn¡¯t lightly brush aside my words that I¡¯d talk about it with Asileye, and Ekav and Radnellvandes too, having heard that Asileye was both my teacher and a benefactor, consented to my request. Saying that today wasn¡¯t the only time either, they even lent me a horse saying that they could give me time until thest day. At the least, I gave them high marks for not being forceful.


    Thinking back, it was hrious. After all, in the first ce I didn¡¯t need to ask Asileye anything.


    There wasn¡¯t any reason for me to get scolded for acting recklessly to rescue Lagnis, either. Because, from the start, our rtionship was a one of a contract that began with me simply conditioning 8 years of time while freeing Asileye. Because of that, in truth Asileye too didn¡¯t need to mind very much on whether I died or not. Rather, it would merely mean that she would be freed sooner.


    But it was clear that neither of us could act that way. I was wholeheartedly helpless before Asileye, and Asileye was wholeheartedly terrified of the possibility of me dying.


    Even if my parents were alive right now, would I have thought it twice if they said not to follow and leave with Ekav? However much I thought about it, I probably would¡¯ve simply nodded my head saying ¡®I see¡¯, and then wordlessly followed and left with Ekav.


    But the contract called 8 years, the contract that merely had 2 years left was making me rethink Ekav¡¯s offer. There was a part of my heart that wanted to refuse with all sorts of excuses the perfect chance to learn aura and be stronger, and simply stay 2 more years with Asileye.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whether that was because it was happiness with a certain end, or because of my personal feelings.


    Even when I rode my horse as slowly as possible to collect my depressed feelings, I instantly arrived back at the cottage. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because the warhorse was strong or if I¡¯d simply lost track of time while sunken in thought, so I just decided to fault the pointlessly energetic warhorse.


    Was the time still around 4 o¡¯clock? I hadn¡¯t visited for merely a little over a week, but a corner of my heart tightened at the sight of the cottage.


    And Asileye was there in the middle.


    While I was distracted by her silvery blonde hair shining at the light falling between leaves, Asileye, who twitched her ears and reacted to my sound, paused giving hay to a horse and weed me with a wide smile.


    ¡°Wee home, Eldi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back, sis.¡±


    When I got down from my horse and lightly tied it next to our horse, Asileye watched with a curious look and asked.


    ¡°However I look at it, isn¡¯t this a warhorse? I don¡¯t think you¡¯d receive this of all things as a present, and¡­ it looks like the talk hasn¡¯t finished just yet, has it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. There¡¯s a problem I have to talk about a bit with sis, you see. They just lent this to me saying I¡¯ll have to visit again either way.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    Seeing Asileye¡¯s puzzled face, my mouth that was already stiff felt even heavier. But it was a talk I couldn¡¯t simply hold off forever, so I slowly opened my mouth.


    ¡°It looked like Lagnis¡¯s status was a lot more incredible than we thought. Not just an escort, but an escort group came.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    Because she had returned home after exchanging just a light goodbye with Lagnis saying she wasn¡¯t particrly interested, as expected she didn¡¯t know anything about it. But seemingly not having expected it to be that big, she showed quite a surprised look.


    ¡°And one of that escort group¡¯s leaders was a guy called Ekav the King¡¯s 3rd Sword.¡±


    At just those words, Asileye¡¯s face that had been simply listening and twitching her ears with curiosity awkwardly froze. As I faltered at that reaction, Asileye asked with a quiet voice.


    ¡°He asked you toe into his house, right?¡±<hr>


    TL note: Just to note, there may be some editsing to previous chapters for grammar and sentence structure. They¡¯re just minor edits that won¡¯t alters the story or names, so there¡¯s no need to reread the previous chapters.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading¡­

 Chapter 28: Ties

    Chapter 28: Ties


    The tears of Eldia with a mental age over 30 wasnt something embarrassing. Cause even the elf who lived 126 years cried, too. They were unquestionably reasonable tears.


    Really amazing, there.


    Asileye got exasperated at my mental gymnastics and pped my back.


    In the end, the two of us whose eyes puffed and bloated couldnt help butugh at each others faces the moment we woke up the next day.


    But besides our eyes puffing up a bit, there wasnt anything new or special. I trained like always, took over Asileyes work a bit more than usual, and we passed the remaining day like nothing had happened. Besides promising to write letters to each other through the Adventurers Guild, it was a day not at all different from the every day we had lived until now.


    As if believing that we could naturally meet again unhurt even if the time passed if we do, we passed the day normally as if promised, then packed my bags as if going on a trip together and weed ourst day.


    Truthfully, there wasnt anything notable in my bags. Light clothes and a water bottle that Asileye had used, a few bandages and Asileyes pouch that contained various medicinal herbs by type. And a small sleeping bag was all.


    Even then, when I ced the clothes inside the sleeping bag and then wrapped it around my scabbard and tied it to my back, my appearance became light enough to look like I was going on a pic on a hill next door rather than going somece far away.


    Youre traveling together with the escort group in any case, so there isnt really a need to wear your sword. Rather, the current Eldi wearing your sword could be an insult to the escort group.


    It felt really awkward because I hadnt worn my sword on my back even once ever since Id gotten the real sword, but I couldnt help it once I heard Asileyes exnation. Her exnation that an underagedmoner child who wasnt even recognized as a warrior in front of everyone refusing to let go of his weapon, regardless of however big an achievement he had aplished, ultimately meant no different than saying he couldnt trust the escort group was unquestionably reasonable.


    Come here.


    Once we finished all the preparations, Asileye pointed at a chair and called me over. When I immediately trotted over and sat down on the seat, Asileye brushed my hair a few times and then raised something up and showed me.


    Earring?


    The thing raised in Asileyes hand was an earring that showed the same color as her hair. About a fingertip big and shaped like a braided hair, the earring, even though I couldnt tell what kind of string it was made out of, was absolutely solid as if it waspressed and varnished.


    Whats thiiaaaack!


    And before I even had a chance to be puzzled and ask what it was as I looked, she immediately pierced it into my ear! I reflexively shouted at the feeling of something piercing into my earlobe, but there unexpectedly wasnt any pain. But even so, that didnt stop my surprised heart from thumping at seeing a tiny hook abruptly fly beside my eye.


    What the?!


    Its an elven earring. Its a type of a charm wishing for a safe return thats made by cutting and braiding ones own hair andpleted by processing it with magic.


    Asileye!


    Moved thinking that this was why shed been fiddling with something since yesterday, I immediately stood up and looked at Asileye, but she was also hanging an earring on her ear.


    Eh?


    The shape was the same, but it was ck and shiny like ck silk unlike mine. Come to think of it, if the thing hanging on my ear was Asileyes hair, then didnt that mean thats my hair?


    I cut it yesterday while you were sleeping.


    As if having read my such question, Asileye nonchntly spoke. I wasnt worried of looking partially bald since that much couldvee out just by cutting a few strands due to my hair having gotten a bit long from not cutting it as often recently, but honestly I wanted to personally make one for her if it had that kind of a meaning.


    No, I mean, Im fine about cutting it, but does that still have the meaning even if you make it yourself? I wanted to make you one myself if there was something like that, you know


    Its fine so dont worry. Its the feeling and the form thats important for this.


    I felt like it would be odd in its own way if that was fine as well, but she satisfyingly smiled as she hung it on her ear herself, so I decided not to needlessly add anyment. Well, its fine if both of us were satisfied.


    Have a safe trip, Eldi. And write when you have time.


    Looking up at me whod finished all the preparations like that and climbed onto the borrowed warhorse, Asileye said a short goodbye. Really a lot of thoughts brushed past me that moment, but in the end I realized that answering her with a smile was the best.


    Yeah. Ill be back soon, Asileye. Ill write the moment we arrive, so make sure to visit the town often.


    Turning away from her satisfyingly smiling and waving at me, I rode the horse.


    Until the cottage that slowly turned far away like that became small and I couldnt see it behind trees, I looked back and waved my hand for a long time.


    In the end, I arrived at the camp while forcibly holding together my tear nds that had begun loosening around the halfway point. Lagnis, who came out right away to greet me when she heard Id arrived, let out an amazedugh seemingly having understood the situation the moment she saw my face.


    Wow, even that Eldmia knows how to cry?


    Its cause something went in my eyes.


    If you say so. Then this means youll be epting Sir Ekavs offer, right?


    I said I didnt cry.


    Who said anything?


    It was annoying how Lagnis wasnt even trying to hide the subtle excitement in her voice while gleefully smiling without a care for my feelings, but I didnt disagree with her since what she said was true.


    Yeah. For a revenge to do either way, doing that will raise my chance of survival. Asileye agreed, too.


    Yep yep. Thats right. Honestly I worried that Eldmia will characteristically refuse and Ill abruptly hear about you dying several yearster, so you made a really good choice.


    What kind of a bastard am I in your head?


    A reckless guy that charges in first before anything?


    Its kind of an odd feeling that it teeeechnicallyyyy doesnt sound right but doesnt feel wrong, either.


    I did charge in with ns, but it was hard to both disagree nor agree when those ns always came with recklessness. Satisfyingly smiling at me, who thanks to that even forgot about my sad feelings and drew an awkward face, Lagnis took me to where Sir Ekav was.


    Thank you for epting my offer.


    I should be the one thanking you for giving me an opportunity like this, sir.


    Sir Ekav, who I naturally added honorifics to since he would be both teaching as well as feeding and housing me from now on, reacted rather happily with my decision. When I got surprised at how happier he looked than what Id expected given that a knight like him should have plenty of other people to teach, Radnellvandes who noticed this added an exnation from the side.


    Your potential is one thing for sure, but thisd dotes on his daughter rather a lot, you see. But hes actually been troubled for a while because theres no one her age who can match her skill, when you happened to show up.


    ording to him, Sir Ekav was especially modest and serious for someone of his status and fame, and was a man that prided himself for it. As a result of that, he apparently had been simultaneously proud of his daughter whos been growing wonderfully as well as worried sick recently that she might be conceited from being too great. Since she was soon entering the Royal Academy where talented children from across the kingdom were said to gather, he felt that hed feel better once she went there, but still couldnt ignore the issue that was lying right before his eyes.


    Putting aside those uninteresting exnations, honestly it was an exnation that was all praises to the point that Id have thought to be bootlicking if it was said by someone else, but surprisingly it simply sounded like dry facts when Radnellvandes said it. As expected, were mages animals that only spoke truths? It all just sounded like facts!


    She actually is pretty superb since she did win admission to the Royal Academy at the top of this years freshmen. Even if shes few with words, shes kind as well.


    though I do feel a bit sad because shes for some reason gotten a bit distant recently, sir.


    Seeing how he was praising her more than her father, Sir Ekav, it looked like they werent just empty words. Anyhow, she should be 14 years old if shes the same age as me, so would her feeling distant be puberty, too?


    Kkugkkugkkug. Come to think of it, did you sayst time that she got cranky from her servants not washing her clothes separately or something and didnt even talk to them?


    They did say she didnt berate them orshed out at them at least, but haah.


    Looked like the fantasy worlds puberty really wasnt that different, either.


    Even more so, the fact that even the man who was the Kings 3rd Sword let out a sigh like that when the topic concerned his daughter was unbelievable. The typical nobles Id heard about from here and there tended not to show deep familial love that openly, after all.


    He should be an incredibly high-ranking noble considering how he had Tusin in his name, but rather unlike the typical nobles known by most people, high-ranking nobles might be bonded together with a tight familial love.


    Anyway, I wont deny Master Radnellvandess words. It will certainly be a good opportunity for both of your growths.


    It felt like a gentle halo was shining behind Sir Ekav, who was drawing a gentlemanly smile that could only be described as saintly as he spoke. It wasnt a brightness that could bepared to when I met Asileye, but anyhow it felt like that.


    This men might be a true gentleman!


    Thank you, Sir Ekav. Lagnis? Honestly thank you for giving me a chance like this?


    Lagnis, who I turned and looked at to thank, was drawing an oddly stiff smile while fiddling with her neatly gathered hands and repeatedly pushing down on her own thumb. That for some reason was a look that gave off odd nervousness and worry.


    Just like that of someone who came across an unexpected problem


    This much is natural for paying back a benefactor. Theres still far more to go to pay it all back, so do look forward to it.


    Her looking like she was oddly biting her lips as she smiled was probably a trick of my mind.<hr>


    TL note: 2/3<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 27: Ties

    Chapter 27: Ties


    It wasnt a difficult turn of events to guess.


    Although I might not know the average of this world, I could tell that my achievements were absolutely not normal. Because of that, Id easily predicted from the start that Asileye would notice the moment I merely mentioned Ekav. But even so, when the time actually came, I couldnt look straight into her eyes.


    Not because I did anything wrong, but I was afraid of simply checking her reaction to my words. I didnt want to see her not being disappointed about us parting ways, and I didnt want to see her being disappointed and sad about us parting ways, either.


    Yeah. He said he cant help me be untouchable, but can help with catching that Demon King Armymander.


    And so, I knew more than anyone else that even when Lagnis had requested mypany to the capital with teaching as a pretext, Id made up an excuse by bringing up the Kings 10 Swords that Id thought to be improbable.


    But this time again, the fantasy world that always exceeded my imagination did its fantasy world act.


    The anger inside me, that Id covered up as a mere creed while pretending to be half joking and half sincere, shouted at me, telling me to ept Ekavs offer as it shook and red, saying not to cling myself to a thing that ultimately was a mere limited-time happiness.


    I cant even help you with that.


    That was natural. After all, she was merely an elven adventurer who was just a little apart from the norms. Even though she was the savior of my life, that fact was unalterable.


    And that will also be the same even if the remaining 2 years pass. If you want to achieve your goal, then just like the day you first saw me, you cant ignore this chance.


    Even as she was softly exining with an emotionless and calm voice, it felt as if it was constricting my entire body. Even as I wished to raise my eyes and look back at her each time she took a step forward, I couldnt do it.


    Excluding the times I was moved by my rage at unfairness, I was just an ordinary guy. A simply unimportant guy constantly worried and scared that his rtionships with the people he liked might go wrong.


    even so, I see Eldi is thinking twice about that offer.


    Asileye slowly walked close and gently pulled me into a hug. Only her hair covered my eyes that had already grown taller than her, but even without looking back at her face, Asileyes trembling as she hugged me told me of her feelings.


    Elves dont have the concept of time passing by quickly.


    Putting more strength into her arms hugging me, Asileye whispered.


    Not just elves, but most long-lived races are like that. We always have time at hand. So to us, time is something thats always plentiful. Its the reason why there are more elves who return themselves to the World Tree out of having no regret in life than those who die by old age.


    That whisper was far too fragile for me to ignore that it was pretending to be calm.


    But the moment we start getting tied to humans, we get swept up by them who instantly flow by. Because their desperately and feverishly running appearances, running to live a life even a little more satisfying in their short lives, before the time that chases right behind them unlike us throws the called death and drag them away, look to us like a gem made out of a wavering me, we end up watching up close as if enchanted.


    I couldnt help but raise my arms and hug her back. Her gradually worsening trembling, her sobbing voice, told me that she too came to not want to part ways like me. But my own silence, that I maintained even so instead of simply saying that Id refuse, spoke for my inner feelings that Id turned my eyes away from and hadnt properly faced.


    Even while knowing that whats waiting at the end of that brief moment of happiness could be hundreds of years of searing pain and sadness, we get drawn in and most of us despair. Because of that, elves who have those kinds of experience always warn young elves. That we should always be wary when facing humans, and to constantly prepare our hearts. That even then its hopelessly not enough.


    8 years.


    The time Id proposed thinking that it was long for me but like an instant to her who was an elf, became not something that was insignificant from passing by fast, but a thing horrifyingly painful from being far, far too fast.


    I, I of course knew that too. Its an advice Ive always remembered in the 60 years I traveled after leaving the forest. Ive reminded myself of it whenever my curiosity of Eldi turned into love. 1 year, 2 year, and at every moment that passed by, Ive been preparing like that so that I can calmly say goodbye.


    If it was a simple problem of me leaving for a moment anding back stronger, she would have smiled and sent me off.


    We would have confirmed with a talk that both of us were saddened to part, and I would ultimately havee back and reunited with her while smiling together.


    Because of that, I thought I would be able to smile even if Eldi were to think that there wasnt anything more to learn from me and end our contract early, but


    Even if we couldnt confirm each others feelings, we could have made a deal that slyly pushed back the remaining 2 years and intentionally left behind a chance to meet again. Even while smiling and saying that its unfair, she would have casually pretended to be fooled and epted it.


    But even while being happy from knowing that Eldi actually doesnt want to part with me either, I cant stop crying because I know I cant stop youEven more so, that the moment like this actually came 2 years early makes me so sad that it feels like Im going to die.


    But she knew what I strived for.


    Because she had watched from the side every moment that young Eldmia of back then, who had thought that his rtionship with her would lightly end, had spoken of and actualized, she knew better than anyone else. Because she knew, even while I chattered and smiled along like it was nothing, that the force that made me continue my life right this moment was my anger towards that day 6 years ago, she couldnt even mouth the words asking me to not go.


    If I had met an ordinary death in myst life. If I hadnt died the very moment Id resolved to unwaveringly live on while believing, even while failing to even attempt at properly be independent within a life that was continuously withering away and bing desperate, that a better day woulde if I didnt lose my dreams and live diligently with hope.


    Or at the least if that death wasnt at the knife swung and stabbed by the robber that had killed my parents. At the very least if my parents and the vigers hadnt died while I was living with the same resolve after reincarnating into this foreign world. Of course, I couldnt have met Asileye either if that had happened, but if. If I could have met Asileye even then, and if a rtionship like now had formed between us.


    Only after imagining such ifs, the Eldmia within my imagination and suppositions paused and remained next to Asileye. In other words, unless I supposed that many ifs, my anger towards the unfairness repeated since myst life incited my obsession and I couldnt stop myself.


    It was an undeniable trauma. That the defining resolve of my life, to live upright, had copsed twice without a single resistance at a simple, unfair, and utterly unjust violence.


    However much it was diluted thanks to Asileye, it was an unhealed wound that instantly cracked and leaked blood whenever I experienced a simr event.


    Thanks, Asileye.


    I didnt apologize. Because it wasnt my fault. It wasnt like I got burnt while fooling around by myself but instead got struck while staying still, so it would be ridiculous to apologize to Asileye for the trauma that resulted from it. Apology was something the bastards that made me like this should do.


    And so I thanked her. For she supported and watched over me who was living on with the single thought of oveing that trauma.


    That was the only thing I could do right now.


    Asileyes crying continued a while even after that.


    Even while saying she was calming down, she repeatedly bursted into tears whenever she saw my face, and it became evening before we knew it.


    Do you feel better now?


    Of course not


    In her eyes, forget calming down, it probably felt like watching at best a goldfish that could die at any moment it slipped out of her sight. It was a really shameless question even if I did ask it, but it wasnt as if I could not ask it, either.


    In the end, Asileye could only stop crying around the time I finished the stew Id begun making after she got worn out and famished from crying her eyes out. Asileye, who maintained her silence with a lowered head and powerlessly drooped ears even as I cautiously watched her while I set up the table and sat her down at it, only opened her mouth after I sat down opposite her.


    Go.


    Eh?


    With a haggard face that I hadnt seen at all in recent years, Asileye spoke.


    Im worried and scared, but its also true that Eldi isnt ordinary. And you actually use magic power, too.


    If its a goal you cant give up either way, then properly learning from the best instead will increase your chance of survival in the long term. So go.


    Asileyes eyes as she slowly raised her head and looked at me were reddened like a rabbits eyes, but her gaze at least was clear.


    Ill wait for you here until you kill him ande back.


    okay.


    But in return, lets go on a trip together when youe back.


    okay.


    However many months it takes, or however many years it takes, Eldi will surely work really hard and go through a lot of hard times. And since youll be incredibly strong that most wont be able to even touch you if you can kill a guy like that.


    Slowly raising her spoon and spooning up her stew, Asileye frailly smiled.


    It should be okay to enjoy a little luxury like traveling with me and having fun.


    Those words were so warm that, in the end, I cried, too.<hr>


    TL note: 1/3<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 29: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 29: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    Afterpleting its schedule, the escort group immediately departed at the next break of dawn.


    When I wondered where Giesse was and asked Lagnis, apparently theyd decided to prepare him a housing at Ogwen and leave him there for a while since going together to the capital right now could get him spotted by the Noble faction and put him in danger instead.


    Well yeah, even if he couldnt stand as a witness, he should be enough to easily track down several people rted to the Noble faction, so he might immediately receive a party-sized assortment of assassins if he got seen close to the King faction.


    It was disappointing even then to part without seeing each others face even once after we even flew in the sky together, but I was sure wed ultimately see each other some day.


    So, which are you going to do?


    Lagnis, whod been sending me a disgruntled look while I was lying down on one side of the carriage that was far too big for just two to ride and fully enjoying the luxury, suddenly asked.


    Eh?


    But having been mulling over the feeling of parting that hadnt yet disappeared within the still and motionlessfort, I couldnt process the point of her question for a second.


    Sir Ekavs offer and my offer. Did you decide which to ept?


    Of course Ill have to stay at Sir Ekavs house, what kind of an obvious question isack!


    Why is that obvious!


    My side got kicked at an unexpected assault, but I was absolutely aggrieved.


    I mean, even when thinking about it logically, if I was told to choose one between living off Lagniss seasonal vi that just now was about to heroically resurrect andmuting all the way from there to Sir Ekavs mansion, or living like a guest at Sir Ekavs house with the systemic diet and training that his houses soldiers get, then wasnt the answer obviously thetter?


    Just in case, I weighted them again with a cool intellect, but as expected thetter was better.


    Theyre on a different level in the first ce, you know? You just dont know very well just how big an impactmuting time makes on the quality of life cause youre still young.


    As someone who lived and suffered amute that took two hours just in one direction in hisst life, I touted myself to know of its importance more than anyone else in this world.


    But Lagnis, who had no way of knowing something as useless as my such experience, simply puffed her cheeks full and repeatedly clobbered me.


    The trip that continued together with trivial pranks and jokes was certainly smooth. After all, regardless of however much this world was insane and crazy murderers were abundant, the nutcases that would try to rob or attack a caravan this big were extreme minorities.


    Even more so, one of Kings 10 Swords and a battlemage who looked like he could snap even berserk warriors necks were exuding extraordinary pressures at the front, so even the true nutcase of the century would have no choice but to modestly step aside.


    As a result, the only things we had to do were watching the scenery pass by, eat, and sleep, and so even Lagnis became very overflowing with energy and became this utterly violent.


    Maybe not if their harassments continue even after you arrive at the capital, but why would I go out of my way to reject Sir Ekavs offer and live at your house when we even came to the conclusion that they wouldnt even think of it for a while alreadyack! Aack! Words! Let me just! Finish my words!


    You dense bastard! You! Just keep! Buying! A beating onto yourself!


    They were days I couldnt stopmenting at the unfair and unjust violence, but I obviously didnt bend my opinion to the end.


    The capital wed arrived at after six days like that was a metropolice that far exceeded my imaginations.


    Honestly because Ogwen wasnt much and because there were also stories that Id picked up from here and there, Id been living without much expectations of this worlds culture and civilization. Of course, Ogwen had a culture and technology closer to Middle Age fantasy seen only in games rather than the Middle Age full of actual reality, but it was a level that couldnt be called clean and refined even with half-hearted words.


    But the capital was different. It was stylish and clean and simply grand enough to be called fantasy-esque by anyone. There was a grandeur of a different type than the modern cities with their street-lined buildings.


    At thepletely unexpected culture shock, I ultimately couldnt help but act like a stereotypical country bumpkin and endlessly exim. But Lagniss entrance to the capital wasnt something so easy-going for me to thrust my body out of the window and sightsee the world.


    Because it was nned to not directly reveal her until the official announcement, we had to close the windows and draw down the curtains so that no one could see inside when we got close to the capital.


    Something like this isnt the capital-sightseeing Ive thought of!


    You werent even interested in the first ce.


    Not anymore now


    Seriously I was so curious about just what kind of buildings there were and what they were selling and how expensive they would rip people off that I was losing my mind. There also supposedly existed an Adventurers Guild right on the capital, but I couldnt even imagine just what kinds of jobs it could get adventurers to do in a city this brilliant. Was there even a space for them to stay at?


    While I thought over those questions, we first stopped our steps at Sir Ekavs mansion. When the carriage stopped at a training field that was a part of the white mansion that gave off a simr feeling as ancient Greek temples, Lagnis who was very full of displeasure spoke.


    Get off. Weve arrived at your destination.


    Why are you angry again? Were basically close enough to trip on each others doorsteps.


    Hmph! Go get harassed by Lady Orgatorph and regret your decision!


    Pushing me as if chasing me out and then violently closing the carriage door, Lagnis left the Orgatorph Mansion like that.


    Before I, who all of a sudden was left alone, even had a chance to be dazed at that, one of the horse-riding knights who participated in the escort group approached me and spoke.


    Come. Master of the house has instructed me to introduce you to the masters family and servants and then give you a room.


    Seeing how he was calling Sir Ekav master, it looked like hes also Orgatorph Houses knight. He didnt particrly look like he nned to exchange names with me, so I also simply nodded my head without saying anything and then followed him.


    When we entered inside the mansion where an air of everything from a single de of grass to the servants living calmly and quietly as if not to dirty the houses honor flowed, an old gentleman who was a literal definition of a butler greeted us.


    Thank you for your troubles, Sir Landa.


    The troubles are just beginning, head butler. Are madam anddy in the house?


    They have left to participate in a tea party Baroness Aridenne is hosting and are currently not avable.


    It should be a while if its that madams tea party. Then may I ask you for now to please prepare a room for this boy to use?


    Seemingly nning to push the work onto someone else, the knight called Landa pointed at me with his back turned. When the old gentleman wordlessly asked with a stare, he shrugged his shoulders and answered.


    Hes a boy that the master has found and brought over, sir. For now, its fine to treat him as a guest.


    I see. I will direct him right away, sir.


    Having lightly bowed his head in thanks, Landa immediately turned his body and briskly walked out of the mansion. Looking at that, it seemed he wasnt simply pushing his work onto the gentleman, but merely had formally transferred over his work from not having enough time to wait for the madam of the house who went on the outing.


    Sir, I am Yan Gridsy, the head butler of the Orgatorph House. May I ask for your name?


    A mustached head butler that used honorifics even to a boy? So someone like this actually existed.


    I am called Eldmia Egga, sir.


    Because there shouldnt be any particr need for me to exin everything, and since it would also be awkward to already say hello when I didnt even know what Id be doing from now on while staying at the mansion, I simply gave just my introduction and then closed my mouth. But even then, head butler Yan drew a faint smile as he slightly bowed and then spoke to me as he walked up the stairs at the central hall.


    Come this way, please. I will lead you to your room.


    The room I followed him to while receiving his polite guiding was magnificent enough to wonder if it really was a guest room.


    Yan gifted me freedom by exiting and closing the door together with a short goodbye and without saying anything else, but because I couldnt dare sit down on that fluffy and absolutely refined looking bed and sofa with my disappointment of an appearance that couldnt be called very clean, in reality I could only feel like tap dancing on a field of thorns. Unable to do this or that, in the end I went inside a bathtub of a bathroom at one side of the room and squatted down inside it.


    Something something doesnt feel right about this.


    But even then, it was definite that it would be better than dirtying those expensive furniture. As I nkly stared into space with really no thought at all within a storm of weirdlyforting yet heartbreaking emotions, I fell asleep before I knew it.


    How long must Ive been sleeping like that? At a sound of unknown and harsh footsteps heard from afar, I reflexively opened my eyes.


    Kwwaang!


    Little mistress! Just why are you acting!


    For an instant I almost forgot even where this was and nearly pulled out the sword from the sleeping bag I was hugging. Only after my still half-asleep head had realized that the bang I just heard was a sound of mercilessly kicking the door open, I grasped the situation together with the voice that sounded and could barely put down my bags.


    Aahh little mistress! Your father has told us to treat him as a guest!


    Hes not here?


    But as to just why they were making that dramatic of an entrance, I couldnt guess anything at all. Like that, while I was stunned at the iprehensible situation, the dramatic sound of footsteps neared and the bathroom door violently opened.


    Kwaang!


    And in front of the door that opened like that, a person who undoubtedly and clearly had kicked the door open with her feet boldly stood and looked down at me.


    The girl, who revealed her identity with just her long tinum-blond hair that was more golden than Asileyes and violet eyes that resembled her fathers, spoke.


    I am Ceril Tusin Orgatorph.


    What the?


    Was she also an owner of a creed like me?<hr>


    TL note: 3/3 -> 1/4


    I initially nned to release this chapterst weekend, but irl things happened and it ended up dyed. Anyway, if all goes to n, there will be 4 chapters released this month, at around 1 chapter per week.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 30: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 30: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    Did they say she was fourteen years old? For sure, she was a striking beauty even though her face was still childish.


    Her finely haired but slightly thick eyebrows fitted really well with her fierce eyes, and her thick red eyeliner that seemed to be her only makeup was acting as a clear pointer on her white face. I could easily guess that shed be a fierce-looking beauty if she continued growing up like this. Would her height be a bit shorter than Asileye?


    But more important than that, she was real bold for someone who broke down two of someone elses doors. Even more so, she had kicked them so hard that her long and fluffy skirt fluttered a while even long after the door had opened.


    Hm.


    Come to think of it, someone elses doors wasnt quite the right phrase since this was her house in the first ce. Anyway, the girl whod introduced herself as Ceril Tusin Orgatorph while showing an amazingly gutsy face to a total stranger didnt stop at just those oddities and tilted her head and continued her words.


    Who are you?


    Unlike the maid at the back who was asking with her face just why was I sitting like that in the bathroom, Ceril crossed her arms as if saying those sorts of things were merely trivial and demanded my introduction.


    Even just by that, it looked definite that she was a really fucking unusual human. Was this the power of puberty? Or was the race called geniuses all simply like this? Was this why Sir Ekav had exhaled that deep a sigh while worrying about his daughter?


    Countless questions spouted up, but there was something that boiled fiercer than that.


    I couldnt tell what that was at first, but when that thing that had instantly taken form settled inside me, I nearly spat out a deep exmation.


    That was indignation.


    Thats right! The instant Id heard her self-introduction, I could only violently tremble like a one-line extra who had his sole line stolen! She dared make that kind of a self-introduction in front of Eldmia Egga?


    In the end, I immediately jumped up from where Id sat and boldly crossed my arms as I looked down at her and spoke.


    I am Eldmia Egga!


    There was a weirdo standing in a bathtub of someone elses guest room bathroom and boldly shouting while feeling rivalry towards a girl a head shorter than him.


    But that weirdo was me.


    The moment my sense of shame was abruptly about to soar higher than indignation, the girls thick bold-font eyebrows twitched. I didnt miss the sudden re of emotion sparkling like me within her minutely shaking violet eyes.


    I could tell just by that.


    This bastard, she was feeling the same difort that I was!


    You the guest father said to have brought?


    You the girl said to be Sir Ekavs daughter?


    Something something was happening.


    We werent even aiming for it, but even the things we were asking each other were the same. Even just by that, we could tell the difort we felt towards each other precipitously skyrocket.


    Because same for her and same for me, we were staring right at each other as our faces rotted to displeasure, so it was impossible not to know it.


    Arrogant!


    The moment even our final shouts ultimately came out the same, Id realized the truth. And because of that, I could clearly tell that the girl had realized it, too.


    That the sky had no need for two suns. The two of us, whod been only ring at each others res within the taunt tension, with no point of asking whom first, jumped like predators to rip each others throats.


    Today one sun would fall to the ground!


    Where this?


    Orgatorph House reception room.


    I who?


    The fallen sun. Eldmia Egga the loser.


    Id admit up to abruptly starting a petty ego-driven fight from feeling too much simrity between our actions, but ultimately, beating up a fourteen-year old brat for that stupid a reason was absolutely uneptable.


    In the end, I had to getvishly beaten up until a bunch of maids ran in and stopped Ceril. When I hadboriously blocked those beatings, this time Id gotten my hair pulled apart. Id really wondered if all my hair would get plucked out. But seemingly having slept for longer than Id thought, the situation finally ended thanks to Sir Ekav whod returned home not long after, and we were immediately dragged over to the reception room.


    To be precise, it was correct that both of us were dragged over to the reception room, but the only one standing and getting scolded was Ceril, and I was merely sitting leisurely and listening in on the father and daughters conversation.


    Cause I, who didnt do anything but get beaten up, waspletely guilt-free!


    I just dont understand what you mean.


    A haggard look was moving over Sir Ekavs face that hadnt lost its tidiness even during the six days of marching and standing guard.


    Thinking about it again, it was understandable. It wasnt like I was the one who asked him to take me with him, and he was the one to make me the offer and bring me along when Id epted it, so a lot of thoughts mustve gone through his head when his daughter had abruptly beat up that kid.


    There cant be two suns under the sky, father.


    Shockingly, those werent wordsing out of my mouth but Cerils mouth. At this point our thoughts were simr beyond a chilling degree to a simply divine level.


    If there was a difference, then it would be that my actual age was over 30 years old and that girl was 14 years-old. Anyway, it looked like the parts Sir Ekav had headaches over also included that kind of rashness and nonsensical idea of hers. Taking a guess from my perspective that merely didnt show it but had the same idea as her, I thought that she might simply have a bit high self-esteem, but there wasnt a way to tell right now.


    Huuh could you please do something about that rash personality of yours?


    At Sir Ekavs deep sigh and words, I reflexively recalled the words Lagnis had said back at the camp in Ogwen and shriveled up together with Ceril.


    Im sorry, father (sir).


    We once again red at each other from even my apology that unconsciously popped out of me being the same, but because we also knew that we had to slip past this situation, that standoff didntst long. Because it literally was a split second of an instant, Sir Ekav didnt quite notice it and merely flustered at the fact that I apologized too.


    Haahhm? Oh no, you dont have to apologize for anything.


    In the end, starting with Ceril whod apologized to me at the end of the half-forced chiding, Sir Ekav began introducing me to the houses members for real. Obviously all the normal people and I were able to cheerfully exchange greetings without any particr adverse reaction, and that was also the same with Sir Ekavs wife and the madam of the house, Madam Laviel.


    Only that Ceril was uniquely problematic. That girl with a shocking rate of synchronization with me and who was like my doppelganger with just her gender and outer appearances different. Eh? Then I guess that wouldnt make her my doppelganger.


    Anyway, I was controlling myself for now since there was something more important, but soon, I would once again wage the battle for the sun.


    Even so, that is a bit


    For now, the priority was persuading Sir Ekav. Coolly and cleanly ignoring Ceril who was quietly sitting next to him like a doll with its strings cut off and merely ring at me, I continued my words.


    I cant possibly ask for even sirs teachings while excusing myself as an unfamiliar guest on Sir Ekavs grace. I would like sir to please hire me as a servant.


    I do think that your resolve is truly admirable for someone of a young age like you, but hiring you, who is both the marquis benefactor and friend, as our houses servant is hm


    After finishing up all the introductions, right now I was switching the subject this way and that while chatting for a moment with Sir Ekav and tirelessly persuading him to write me an employment contract.


    It was a passionate self-promotion to earn a job.


    The very instant Id first brought up the topic, Sir Ekav had absolutely naturally refused and tried to simultaneously treat me as a guest and care for both my needs and even my education.


    But the things I needed werent something like those. What was more important were the knowledge and the experience to live on by myself even without an all-around support. There of course were also many things I could learn simply through education, but there were far more that I could learn because of this moment and opportunity.


    In that sense, Sir Ekavs mansion was simply perfect as a new workce. Since it was a nobles mansion, even its wages were high, and I could also clearly learn the perspective thatmoners saw nobles through and its reverse perspective, too.


    Most of all, the thing called education Sir Ekav would provide was simply pointless knowledge formoners like me when it wasnt even my lifes goal to be a knight.


    In the first ce, there wouldnt be many asions to use the things I could learn from here when I begin living as a wandering adventurerter on, so rather than intentionally allocating time to pointless education like rote and cram education, it was far more beneficial to work as a servant and only lightly understand things like manners and traditions, and instead allocate time to developing working knacks and learning the generalmon sense of how the world worked.


    And that wasnt all. In my case I could even participate in the trainings of the houses knights as much as Id want. This was something that ordinarily was only possible by starting from a squire and working multiple years.


    To think I could work if I didnt need training, and get out of work when I did need to train! It almost looked like the impossibly perfect workce of gods.


    Most of all, I was certain that there also would definitely be many things Id never know if I wasnt at a mansion like this.


    It was a grand house with Tusin of all things in its name. They were nobles on a rank so different that it was questionable if I couldve even taken a single look at them in my entire life if not for the unbelievable rtionships and ties that had led me here.


    There were too many chances for learning overflowing everywhere for me to simply stay as a guest. Maybe otherwise for someone else, but I was a brat that absolutely couldnt let that sight slide.


    It really wouldnt be proper of me to refuse any further if you ask that much. Alright. But I will be clearly conveying this matter to the marquis.


    Smiling as if he really couldnt understand me, Sir Ekav ultimately epted. In the end, my attitude that didnt contend withfort and my sincerely delivered speech focused on wanting various experiences had won him over.


    Thank you very much for epting my unreasonable request, sir.


    Do tell me anytime if you happen to change your mind.


    Naturally, there wouldnt be such a thing. That was, so long as I didnt give up on my revenge and decide to turn back home.<hr>


    TL note: 2/4 for the month of March.


    0/4 for the Month of April.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 31: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 31: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    Getting used to living at the Orgatorph Mansion was far smoother than Id thought.


    Personally, I thought thatpletely deleting the part about meing here by being rted to Lagnis, so that people wouldnt awkwardly act considerate or wary, when I had introduced myself yed a big part. The overflowing diligence that Id shown after my introduction, which got simply wrapped up as Ekav luckily meeting a rather talented-looking kid and somehow bringing him over, was enough to win over the kindness of the houses members and servants.


    Excluding Ceril whom Id end up fiercely fighting with, there was no one who disliked Eldmia the very definition of industrious-diligent-and-capable.


    Cold.


    Like that, around 1 year and 5 months had passed since Id gotten hired by Sir Ekav. After havinge to the capital, around this time of the year when the winter began to approach, I recalled the time Id first met Asileye and became unnecessarily sentimental.


    Even though Id definitely lived quite diligently, this time it didnt feel like time had passed by very fast. But even then, there were many things that I could say to have changed.


    After bing 15 years old, my height got a bit bigger to a point that really no one would now believe me to be 15 years old, and I also gained more muscles and advanced in my swordsmanship. I learned how to refine aura and utilize it, too, and consequently won the big achievement of learning to use magic power more proficiently.


    I could also tell that not just me but Asileye, too, experienced changes through the letters wed endlessly exchanged. Stories about the horse wed raised for the long time looking like it would soon pass away, her cutting her hair a bit shorter, how she was now living together with Alisha at Alishas inn after Alisha had relentlessly asked her to move in, how she asionally went to check on the cottage, and so on.


    Besides the story about the horse Id lived with since I was 8 years-old slowly nearing its end, they were all good news and I could rest easy thanks to it.I thought that not hearing bad news despite it being the 7th year into the war with the Demon King Army was really fortunate.


    Most of all, it was most fortunate that the bastard that wrecked my hometown didnt seem to have died yet.


    Eldmia!


    Faintly sounding from afar, Cerils shout that was now utterly familiar instantly awoke my senses. At her shout that never called twice, I had to quickly show myself rather than react with words. I picked up the leather gauntlets and practice longswords Id prepared and ran.


    The garden Ceril was at wasnt very far from the residence where the houses servants slept. After about 30 seconds or so at running full sprint? I approached the girl standing in the center of the garden where roses were in full bloom despite it being February, and passed the gauntlets and a longsword Id been rather courteously carrying.


    Here.


    The eldest daughter of the Orgatorph House, whod been crossing her arms with her finely groomed light-blond hair tied into a ponytail and wearing horse-riding clothes, turned her head towards me and twinkled the same violet eyes as the master of the house, Ekav.


    I looked straight back at her eyes and maintained my pose. Ordinarily, due to being a servant, the proper manner was for me to lower my head and raise it up to her while even kneeling on one knee, but she was an exception.


    She whipped at my ear when I dodged her eyes and threw a knee-kick at my face when I kneeled. As for the reason why, I fucking didnt know. She didnt hit anyone else, but only me.


    Even though more than 1 year had passed since our first meeting, this arrogant brat maintained her unshakable craziness. I could say for sure that this absolutely wasnt something like puberty. Shes just born with it.


    For 3 seconds when short to 10 seconds when long. asionally she executed eye-contacts cryptic enough for me to wonder if this girl was sick somewhere, and I just came to ept it as was and took it as a time to leisurely look over the girls face.


    Hm. Looked like her red eyeliner fitted better than usual today.


    I thought every time I saw her. That Ceril was cute.


    Cause she wouldve been spanked til her butts turned into mes yesterday if she wasnt cute.


    An event like that hadnt happened yet, so this girl must be cute even a little bit.


    Ceril Tusin Orgatorph the nutcase, whose name was notorious even in the Academy, looked at my eyes for several seconds or so like that, and then nodded her head and received the sword and the gauntlets. By now, that inexplicable act felt like some sort of a ritual.


    Go take your stance.


    There wasnt even a need to particrly answer back. She really hated trite and meaningless replies. Therefore, I quietly stood opposite her and donned the gauntlets, and then grabbed a longsword and took a stance.


    A short silenceter, without any signal Ceril shot out forwards and swung her sword. Specifically, that was a signal. The sound of de-less practice swords striking each other started to fully fill the garden. It was a morning routine that had been continuing on for the 1 year Id been working as her personal butler.


    It wasnt a weird job like this at first.


    I was simply a servant that diligently worked, diligently watched, diligently exercised when I had time, and did all my work.


    Naturally I was good at work. Everything rted to work besides etiquettes was ultimately things that happened within the bounds ofmon sense and knowledge, and with the memories of myst life, I was good enough to understand on the first try what others needed three separate exnations to understand.


    I was basically a veteran construction engineer standing next to little kids who first had to wonder just what a leveling was when told to level a field. Naturally there didnt exist any work that could really be called aplete first for me, and I instantly got treated as a quick-witted kid, a smart kid who could also do mental calctions, and began unwillingly showing my talents in all sorts of chores.


    But before not even three months had passed like that, the bnce that I had somewhat maintained even then began to rapidly shake after Id won an abruptly offered duel.


    He was a friend who was formally going through the apprentice knight process. He was also a friend who was being seriously careless at having to fight a child 4 years younger than him, and was also a friend either socially clueless or a bit slow enough in the head to not understand what it meant for the master of the house to personally set up the duel. He was a pitiable friend when I thought about it like that, but it wasnt enough for me to feel like going easy on him, so I just won by smacking his chin and knocking him out in one strike.


    Id realized a momentter why Ekav, who already knew of my skills long beforehand, had specially set up an act like this, but by then I was already the personal butler of Orgatorph Houses little mistress.


    That was the memory that abruptly popped up as I looked at Ceril, who did the same attack as that apprentice knight friend from back then and now got countered by me.


    Say it.


    She was an inscrutable little miss, but thanks to the past months, Id gained the skill toprehend exclusively Cerils bullshit as a clear thought.


    This one meant, I dont know what I did wrong to get countered in a single strike like this, so you say it your mouth.


    Unless people wrap themselves well with mana, they either die or get hurt when shed with a sword.


    Ceril was a smart kid. She possessed the patience to wait first and listened til the end even if someone she was speaking with said something obvious, and not retort back at the obviousness of it. Even though she was just 15 years old now, perhaps because of the difference in education she received, she was a world different from the ordinary kids her age in my mind.


    It was fucking wild having to talk about dying this way and dying that way to that 15 years-old kid, but I just faulted the world for being this way and skipped past that thought.


    But they also die if their cuts stack up and up and bleed too much.


    I only aim for far too big attacks?


    Shes also good at listening and analyzing what shes told. How smart.


    Exactly. Its good to think of practices as a real fight and give it your all with an enthusiasm to kill your opponent, but that approach is too easy to read and isnt very effective.


    When I loosened my pose and nodded my head as I again took on guard, Ceril, instantly having understood it, stepped in with a stab this time. But because even that came in a step too far with an intent topletely pierce her opponent, I lightly parried it to my side and then grabbed my swords de and swung it with its cross guard aimed at Cerils forehead. It whooshed and stopped nearly right on top of her nose, but even then Ceril didnt close her eyes. Her eyes were exactly on the tip of the cross guard next to her left bold-font eyebrow.


    They say its the entire sword in your hand thats a weapon, and not just the de.


    Why is it they say?


    Because I also only heard about it from somewhere?


    Although I reincarnated, I wasnt some genius.


    Even though I was walking the unbelievable and fucking-awesome path of losing my hometown at 8 years-old, cutting down a (presumed)drake knight in the sky at 14 years-old, and getting connected to a famous knight of the kingdom and endlessly training to achieve my revenge and goal, I merely had a little more mature head than the others.


    I didnt have something like the skills to smugly teach someone else. Because most of it was other peoples knowledge.


    Why dont I hear about things like that?


    Cerils left bold-font line twitched and trembled. Ah, this, I didnt know for what reason but shes seconds away from getting miffed.


    Oi, youre not only busy but even attending the academy, too. Its all just puny and samey kids your age, so what would they know if the professors dont tell them?


    Those words werent empty words. Looking just at swordsmanship, Orgatorph House was at the very least better than the Royal Academy and not at allckingpared to it. The academy was merely ced on a higher standing since being able to learn various academic knowledge and experience things beyond them were an incredible benefit.


    Even after Ceril had more or less epted my answer and calmed her dissatisfaction, our practice duel continued with short breaks for 1 hour.


    It wasnt easy work, but Ceril only showed just a slightly exhausted look at its very end. Wondering whether that was a power of her bloodline or early education, I left Ceril, who sweated enough for the early mornings cold to feel nonexistent, to the maids who aided her bathing, and returned as well to the servants quarters and then washed and prepared to change clothes.


    Putting on a butler suit and a pocket watch that was worrisome whenever I looked at it and after having put on a business-appropriate perfume, I wore my longsword and its belt as well and hurriedly ran towards the main hall.<hr>


    (1/3) of releases today.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 32: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 32: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    Although I had on the grandiose title of a personal butler and even had clothes fitted for it, it wasnt anything special.


    All there was were waking up at dawn and being Cerils practice duel partner, cleaning her room with the maids while she ate, preparing the necessary items per the days schedule and loading them onto her carriage ahead of time, and other preparations. Even if I were to pick a task a little more tedious than that, there was only the work of sticking to her side whenever she attended gatherings and acting as a living notepad that let her know other nobles names and faces ahead of time .


    It originally wouldve been a rather busy position considering Orgatorph Houses fame, but Ceril was different.


    Im going to get amission today, so be ready for it.


    Oi. You shouldve said that earlier. Ive even put on the perfume already.


    Thats why I didnt say it on purpose.


    I violently trembled as I looked at Ceril, who was getting more and more adept at ying with people.


    Because she spent 6 days of the week at the Academy where bringing servants in was forbidden, I in truth had almost nothing that could be called work. After doing a few simple cleaning, spending most of the day training with knights was my daily schedule. I only followed Ceril around on days she happened to not have a lecture and only then decided to go out, but even then Ceril spent even those days on going to the Adventurers Guild to getmissions instead of going out to y or shop. Looked like today of all days happened to be that day.


    Irritating.But the most irritating thing was that Ceril, this incarnate of irritation, was an azure rank adventurer.


    When Id first heard about it, I thought that shed at most be emerald, the 6th rank, and didnt even think that shed be one rank higher. Those were only one rank different in name, and effectively the way people viewed emerald and azure ranks was different enough for people to say that it was only from the azure rank and up that one was properly recognized as an adventurer. The three ranks below azure were merely a 3yer filter to simply filter out those that couldnt be counted on.


    It was quite amazing that no one was objecting to a little kid who was the next head of the house boldly going out alone and killing monsters, but once Id followed along a few times, I could tell that there were knights who were stealthily hiding and watching her.


    Seeing how they werent giving any help at all, it seemed like they were going to help only when things rose to a problem of people recognizing her status and attempting to kidnap or kill her.


    Of course, this was a good thing for me, too. Because she always demanded mypany at hermission works.


    Obviously a newbie who just now became an adventurer and was dangling along a colorless iron rank tag couldnt tag along on azure rankmissions. Thanks to that, I was able to use being Cerils aide as a legitimate excuse, and go to the Adventurers Guild at any time of the normal week and receive whatevermission I could take.


    The result of working really hard for more than 1 year like that was the emerald rank tag hanging on my neck. Lots of things had happened, but it ultimately was a rather satisfying experience.


    This was also when I was able to solve one of the questions I had when I first arrived, just what kinds ofmissions were there in the capitals Adventurers Guild and how it was being maintained.


    The exterminationmission of the capitals Adventurers Guild were simple. Incredibly easy. Or incredibly difficult. There literally was no middle.


    The difficultmissions, just looking at their details, were almost impossible to tell if this was a fictional story or a real deal. Commissions like manticore has appeared from what-what name mountain range and is attacking a city, somewhere somece a high-rank devil got summoned and things got wrecked, and so on got posted and then disappeared every single day. Id truly felt for the first time at this moment that this was a world where the Demon King Army wasnt the only problem.


    Compared to that, the easymissions were normalmissions that one could really see at any ce. Starting from exterminating goblins that appeared at a nearby vige to monsters that formed in the sewers. Hunting mobs of not-so-dangerous monsters that were deemed to have recently increased, and so on and so on. If the difficulty seemed to rise above these levels, every single one of them moved far away from the capital. The guild was being maintained in a form that a title of low-level hunting field fitted simply perfectly.


    It was a structure that wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it a free-range theme-park for safe realbat experience. Due to that, counterintuitively those who had some wealth of their own and wanted to safely gain experiences began their careers at the capitals Adventurers Guild.


    And because those people were its customers, the guild couldnt help but profit. Seeing how it was selling consumable items inside the guild itself, I could easily guess that they were making quite a juicy profit.


    As I thought over all sorts of thoughts as I put on a leather armor, picked up a coat as well as my sleeping bag and other objects that Id carried with me the first time Id left Ogwen, and then came outside, not long after Ceril, who had changed to a simr outfit as me, appeared before my eyes.


    Her appearance, with a slightly lighter leather armor and greaves than mine on and iron gauntlets and a longsword hanging on her waist, was unmistakably one of an adventurer. Seemingly having minded the slowly chilling weather, she was even wearing a short cape she hadnt worn in thest several months.


    Today Im going a bit farther.


    And she abruptly spoke.


    Just how far are you going?


    I heard news that it looked like bandits were gathering at a ruin near the western winery.


    Ceril tied her long hair up into a ponytail to move morefortably and began walking, but I couldnt resolve my confusion.


    If the western winery you said is that ce Im thinking of, wont it take a day just to go there and back?


    Thats the right ce.


    No wait, what about your academy?


    Did I not say it? Its on vacation.


    She didnt say it at all. But I did definitely have a memory of her resting about a week in early October around this timest year saying it was fall vacation. A fall vacation! Thinking about how this irritating bastard could enjoy the festival that even I, whod lived in a modern civilization, hadnt experienced, my stomach churned.


    However I think about it, the academy is ripping people off way too much. We should protest for it to teach all 365 days without a single gap.


    The moment you submit that sort of a protest, Ill also submit together a petition to permit servants in with us.


    Youre good at studying. Dont you just feel all excited when you hear you can study for 365 days?


    Ceril nted a fist into my side as if it wasnt even worth replying back.


    Like that, we threw around pointless nonsenses that we were now familiar with and came outside through the mansions back door with the servants and the knights seeing us off. Although the street we came out to like that was crowded, it was a door that visitors who werent nobles regrly used when visiting, so there was no one paying attention to using outside in adventurers clothes.


    Going by what you said before, isnt it either an exterminationmission or a scoutingmission?


    Extermination.


    Should be a pretty good experience.


    Arrogant.


    The fact that a critique that I was arrogant came out of her mouth meant she had the same thought as me. Simply arrogant brat.


    That a 15 year-old, even though I even had the years from myst life to my age, ran a simr thought pattern as me was definitely unbelievably arrogant.


    The Adventurers Guild wed arrived at after walking a long while had people swarming even in the morning. Coming to the guild at this hour in the normal week was an unfamiliar experience for me, so that crowd felt unnerving.


    I didnt know there were this many adventurers in the capital.


    But even Ceril had a simr thought as me. The fact that even she said it like that, even though she had history here despite all else, sounded only like something different had happened.


    If it looks like that to you too, wouldnt that mean something happened?


    Maybe. Might also not matter since it doesnt look like something serious when looking just at the mood.


    Well yeah, it was simply loud and noisy, and there wasnt a serious mood hanging around or anything like that. Since there shouldnt be any problem if so, we decided not to pay any attention to it and went to the giantmission board wheremissions were posted on.


    Today as well without fail, numerousmissions were chaotically stacked and stuck together. From themissions that guild receptionists had neatly posted to themissions that were nted and dirty from someone taking them down and then putting them back up, there was a mountain heap and was already a dizzying sight, but with even people teeming about, the front of themission board was chaos itself.


    .uut!


    And behind that, slightly taller than 165cm Ceril, who was raising her heels to check themission board however she could, was iling with her best efforts.


    Its an incredibly fun sight!


    Just look at that bunnyhopping light-blond rabbit! That sight of her voluntarily walking into hell out of her high pride and hastiness even though she couldve asked me, who was 15cm taller and bigger than her! That sight of her only twitching her bold-font eyebrows without letting out a single angry shout at the people who were pushing her just to maintain her loftyposure! The hairy hand approaching her frantically bouncing butt eh? What?


    Instantly my joyful mood flickered off, and I immediately walked up and pulled Ceril with my left hand, and grabbed with my right hand the paw of the pervert that was trying to touch the kids butt and threw it to the back.


    -Kdangttang!


    I couldnt even guess his age. Mid 20? Thirties? Because adventurers had both beards and coarse skin, it wasnt an easy job at all to guess their ages. But looking at his dirty shoes, equipment that werent particrly maintained very well, and the leather breastte with not very many scratches that only gave off a hint of its age, he was definitely an unremarkable bastard. Due to the sound of him hitting chairs as he fell down being a bit loud, the eyes of the people nearby began to gather a bit.


    The fuck! What the fuck are you?!


    The fuck? What the fuck am I? Why are you the one saying that?


    Id thought that hed run away on his own or panic if I outright threw him into the ground, but at the sight of him angrily shouting and ring his eyes, I also unconsciously twisted my brows.<hr>


    (2/3) of releases today.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 33: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 33: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    Those kinds of words shouldnt being out of the mouth of a felon that eyed a brats butt.


    This world had fallen real far, huh.


    What. What you fucker? What about what I said, you piece of shit? You thought you wont get cursed if you throw people around?


    But shockingly, that bastard was getting angry at me for real. As if I had actually thrown him to the ground just out of spite and didnt see what he was trying to do, and as if he couldnt touch the butt he luckily couldve touched because of that, he was fuming twice as much from it and raging about at a level of foaming at his mouth.


    In what world is there an idiot that thinks hell get cursed for dropping a fucker that tries to sneakily touch a girls butt? Did I break your cranium?


    Wawawawa, what in bullshit you saying, you fuck!


    The sounds around us slowly quietened at his shout. Ceril, who had her shoulder held in my hands, tilted her head and looked back and forth between him and me, and then soon upgraded her questioning bold-fonts to raging bold-fonts and understood the situation.


    You got a fucking proof?! A fucking proof!!


    Im only letting you off easy cause this is inside the guild, but you and your hand wouldve been flying separately if this was somewhere else. Go get an Orb of Truth from the library if youre pissed.Even if I tried recalling my memories however much I could as I spoke, he was a face I hadnt seen in thest 1 year. Because the capitals Adventurers Guild was a system akin to a low-level hunting-range, it was the norm for experienced adventurers to head somewhere else and for only newbies toe in anew.


    Since he couldnt be a newbie with that look, he must be a non-newbie adventurer that came in here from somewhere else, but among the bastards that crawled in all the way to the capital like that with nobodys worth of skills, there was almost no case where they were normal.


    What the? Dantell? Whats going on?


    That fucking bastard is ndering me!


    But I couldnt understand why it was thismon for those sorts of bastards to roam around in herds. Because from between the adventurers watching the noisily shouting bastard with amusement, four hairy lumps carefreely appeared and then stood next to the bastard and began ring at me.


    You fucking piece of shit! You think youll get off easy after insulting me like that?!


    Nine out of ten, those sorts of idiots who fucked around themselves and then twitched like theyd pull out their swords at any second were retards. And the other one was a monster.


    Thanks to that, slowly my head was also leaning to one side.


    And whatre you going to do, you fucking child sex offender.


    Ch, ch, se, what?! Fucking what?!


    Ceril abruptly pinched my side and I nearly let out a shriek, but I clenched my teeth and endured through it. Just why were my acquaintances so obsessed with ruining someone elses side?


    Oi kid. Im not sure what, but it looks like there was a misunderstanding, so why dont you stop there and apologize?


    I see you wanna take a pose with a pretty girlfriend next to you, but the world isnt that clean and easy ce like the capital is, you know?


    The moment the bold-fonts finally turned enraged and attempted to jump out from my arm at the bastards acts that not only maintained brazen-faced attitudes but now even subtly tried to threaten us, I noticed the situation and hurriedly blocked Cerils mouth.


    Im upp! Upp!


    Oi! No! Not you!


    My annoyance that had shot up from the shitty situation instantly switched to panic. Even if people didnt know nobles faces at all, a grand chaos was certain the moment she shouted her name, so I had to prevent that from happening. But Ceril, whose irritation and rage had already soared, wildly iled to free herself.


    Ack! Dont bite, and please!


    That moment. An abrupt hand of salvation appeared.


    Is it a fight? Whos i, its the Mad Dog?!


    I, its Eldmia Egga!


    A gang that picks a fight with Mad Dog Eldmia has appeared!


    Although it wasnt in a wee form, salvation was salvation. With their shouts as a start, the adventurers who were rather close around us all slid back. But even then, they circled all around us as if theyd no n to miss this piece of entertainment and went into a spectator mode.


    At the reaction of the nearby adventurers who abruptly heated up and slowly distanced themselves from us, not only Dantell and his friends but even Ceril began looking up at me with weird eyes.


    No, but, I really couldnt help it. How could I just walk past when there were so many bastards picking a fight?


    It was absolutely not my fault that incidents happened at a rate of one creed instation per onepletedmission.


    But it was a big help either way right now, so Iboriously maintained my calm and announced to them.


    The capital isnt that clean and easy ce as whatever you bastards think of, you know? Unless you wanna croak while trusting only your head count, take that sex offender bastard and scram.


    your fucking face. We remembered it. Watch your back.


    Dantell, who was slowly backing away as he threatened, was soical that I unconsciouslyughed out.


    Yeah, remember it well. Cause youll croak the moment you forget.


    Id let him off since it stopped at a simple attempt. Looking around our surroundings where the bastards had left like that and had entered a calmed state before we knew it, I couldnt help but say a word or two.


    Mad Dog?


    The countless gathered eyes instantly scattered as if rehearsed. Fucking really.


    Child?


    At Cerils cold voice, I quickly dodged away and ran to themission board to snatch the bandit exterminationmission form.


    Just what have you been doing?


    Ive been protecting my creed.


    Even when I spoke only the truth, Ceril only looked at me with a face full of suspicion.


    After epting our original goal of bandit exterminationmission at the end of the short ruckus and while traveling to the gathering point, Ceril relentlessly threw questions at me saying shed find out what kind of weird acts Id done. Even so, let alone weird acts, Id only repeated proper acts for my honor and creed, so I had nothing to feel guilty of.


    Come to think of it, you apparently had that sort of personality in Ogwen, too.


    Hm? How do you know about that?


    Lagnis told me.


    Ah. Right, two were supposedly really old friends. Although a status difference had urred a bit from the tragedy at Lagniss house, it seemed that their friendship hadnt changed.


    Come to think of it, you did say you guys knew each other from the start. Speaking of which, it doesnt feel like you went to see her very much after I became your personal butler.


    Cause Lagnis is busy, too. You yourself dont see her very often, either, dont you?


    Well, yeah.


    Shes just incredibly busy. To the point that I could really only describe her like that, Lagnis had been incredibly busy for thest 1 year. Before, Id asionally gone to see her face even then, but now, it was difficult to see her even once a week.


    Lagnis is short on time, after all. Many people with Master Radnellvandes at the lead have stuck to her side and are educating and nning for her, so it is an obvious oue.


    Unlike me, who was investing most of my time staying at the mansion or doing guildmissions, it seemed Ceril, who frequented the academy, heard some stories at least. However, she stopped right at the line of hearing the stories.


    Either way, it isnt something we should worry about. Because Marquis Levien will sessfully aplish her work.


    Because she, even though they had an age difference and even a status difference, recognized her as a friend and an equal and trusted in her. Ceril didnt pity Lagnis nor tried to help first. For she herself would have taken such an act as an insult if she was in that situation. Of course, Lagnis herself might want her to help first even if she didnt particrly ask. But unless Ceril could tell her such precise thoughts, she merely showed the greatest respect she could and prepared.


    So that she, simultaneously at her request for help, could jump out and cut her opponents necks.


    Oho. Well said. Theres no reason nor time to pointlessly worry when she hasnt even asked for help. Preparing so that we could help when she actually does ask for helpter is the best.


    Arrogant, but Ill let it slide this time.


    Dont steal my words.


    Our thoughts being fantastically simr definitely had its pros and cons. Putting aside finding each other arrogant when we talked, we connected with each other amazingly well.


    Thanks to that, we were able to arrive at the gathering point, the western gateway, while talking to each other all the way without falling bored despite the long travel. In sort of a work and off-work divide, Ceril tended to lower her overbearing attitude a step and a half down when acting as an adventurer, and I thought this to be a result that was possible thanks to it.


    Are we fighting not just a bandit gang but a bandit army? Were gathering a bit a lot, no?


    Different from the 20 or so people that Id expected at the gathering point, what looked to be more than 50 people were scattered around individually and waiting to leave. Seeing how there were three carriages that resembled military transport trucks, it looked like themissioners had gathered people with up to 60 people in mind.


    Even when I considered the distance, it was difficult to believe that bandits had taken roost on a big enough scale to gather people like this in what at the very least counted as a bordering region of the capital.


    Theres a talk that a knight order will be deployed if it fails this time too.


    This time too? Before I even let out my voice, Ceril predicted my question and continued her words.


    They say they attempted it as a simplemission to adventurers on the 1st attempt. And this is the 2nd attempt.


    Now I understand.


    Commissions about bandits were usually categorized as emerald and azure rank difficulties.


    This was because most bandits in the end were merely on a level where they were poor and struggling and had to pige someone else. If one had an awesome skill, then one could live well and good doing anything anywhere. It was a simple matter of fact. But the bandits this time must definitely be an exception that had slightly deviated from that simple fact.


    There was some strong bastard.


    Even so, its bandits, so it must be the chief thats skilled, right?


    If a subordinate is more skilled than the chief, then Im willing to even reveal my name and give them a standing apuse.


    That I agree with you. If it turns out like that, then Ill also stand next to you and p together.


    If mere bandits werent being controlled through strength but moving with loyalty, they were qualified enough to receive two of us apuse. Even so, I showed my teeth and smiled feeling that things wouldnt havee this far by just one or two being exceptional, and Ceril smiled simrly, too.


    The reason Ceril showed interest in thismission must also be because of that. Because unlike her pretty looks, blood of the house of knights clearly flowed in her, and she took learning from a real fight with powerful opponents as absolutely given.<hr>


    (3/3) of releases today. 3 more chapters in line for this week, and additional (0/4) chapters for month of May scheduled near end of the month.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 34: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph

    Chapter 34: Ceril Tusin Orgatorph


    After having met themissions coordinator and gotten assigned a carriage, we heard that there was almost an hour to spare before leaving.


    It looks like it isnt a problem we can end in a day or two.


    Usually for exterminationmissions happening nearby, adventurers left at early dawn and then arrived before noon to begin their work. This was because there were sirs and madams who, as much as these were neighboring areas of a nations capital even after all said and done, couldnt let unstable public security sit by. So even just the part about leaving at almost 11 oclock was something highly unusual to see.


    This, I can sense it. Ill do the mouthing bit when we arrive, so you absolutely stick by me and lets move together.


    Mouthing bit?


    I mean Ill convincingly lead the business-rted talks. There were a bit vaguely written details in themission paper, and there were guys at the guild that we didnt normally see, too. Even right here, about half of the adventurers are giving off a different vibe, right? I cant help but think theres something we havent properly grasped.


    Hmm. Did I think this too naively?


    This smartss never showed herself making a wrong judgment out of an abrupt temper. I hadnt even exined exactly why I was feeling concerned, but simultaneously with me voicing my concern, she was already putting aside her normal thought patterns and starting to turn her gray matter over in multiple directions to search for something she mightve missed. Was this what happened when geniuses received early education?


    Even then, its better to make mistakes when moving as a group like this. We wont know until things happenter on, so just keep it in mind.Ceril nodded without a word and agreed. Despite having worked as an adventurer longer than me, she didnt object.


    Understandably so, she still didnt properly understand the intimidation and unfair negotiations of the people in the bottom of the barrel. Of course, she didnt need to uncharacteristically try understanding them, either. Wouldnt she probably not have any problem even if she didnt understand for the rest of her life? Anyhow, because of that, I was the one to usually step forwards for most issues that needed resolving with words.


    After all said and done, this ultimately was the bottomyer or so where more than 8 out of 10 were those that tried to use you if you lower your head and concede first.


    I swept over the contract again in case there was a mistake, but there wasnt a mention of a specific chain ofmand while carrying out the bandit extermination mission. Considering that acting as we saw fit so long as we didnt run away was the norm in a case like this, they shouldnt particrly have anything they could say even if Ceril and I moved together. Either way, themission reward was a base pay with bonuses per enemy killed, so other adventurers like us absolutely didnt care even if we act a bit passively to gauge the situation.


    Theres no need to flinch and be scared already, but theres nothing wrong with being careful, after all.


    I agree.


    After wed checked over each others equipment for the final time and purchased simple emergency rations, only then the carriage finished its roll call and began to move.


    The winds were cold, but because it was my first long distance travel in a long time, it wasnt a boring travel even just by watching the scenery flow by. Hm. Sitting like this, the nightmare of the army conscription, where I had traveled on military trucks, wasing back. It was an unpleasant memory of suffering thanks to one nitwit.


    Suddenly an unease struck and I nced through the adventurers riding the same carriage as us, but I didnt see anyone whose existence might particrly be a hindrance instead. Of course, those kinds of bastards always had on normal appearances and fucked with peopleter on, so I couldnt lower my guard.


    Big bro. Did you say youre Eldmia?


    Hm?


    While I was nking out from having nothing to do with even Ceril falling asleep, a man sitting opposite me nced over me with a harsh-looking face and spoke. I wondered if he was picking a fight or something and was about to tilt my head, but he quickly drew a friendly looking smile and offered me a handshake.


    I saw you before at the guild. Im Garun. Are you from the capital?


    Im from Ogwen, but been in the capital for a little over 1 year.


    So hes a true civilized man who knew to smile while saying hi. Id thought he was frowning, but he just had that sort of a face.


    Its nothing serious, but I thought it might be good to give you a heads up because of that Dantell gang from before.


    That ugly sex offender bastard?


    Kuhuhu. Yeah. That son of a bitch. He was active in the same Port Mandeli as me, so I saw some shitty things rather often.


    Well, looks like he was a repeated offender seeing where youre leading, eh?


    Youre a sharp big bro.


    It was weird to keep hearing big bro from a face that looked to have a simr age as my mental age, but it probably was my fault for having a body that by its looks alone could see me as a guy in his 20s with a young face. His face could also have worn down a bit early from hard work seeing how he was from a port.


    Anyway, from listening to the friendly Mr.Garuns exnation, he was a really rotten bastard. Seeing how he was famous for lechering after any women seen near Port Mandeli and was put on cklists of all things in several cities for it, he was definitely a bastard without even a chance of redeeming. But listening to that, there was a nuance that there were quite a lot of guys that came up to the capital from there, so the moment the gossip about him more or less finished, I couldnt help but ask Garun about it.


    By the way, did something happen over there? It sounds like quite a lot of people came in from there, but thats not amon event, isnt it?


    Hm? Youre unexpectedly slow on the news, big bro. Its the Demon King Army. Those bastards ripped the port to pieces.


    Unlike Garun who answered extremely casually, I opened my eyes wide and froze on the spot.


    Well, big bro mustve also predicted it since we both work as adventurers, but its that the frontline thats been ongoing thest 7 years have ultimately slipped. From what Ive heard, it sounded like a group that seemed to be a special force troop have broken through the frontline, and thest I saw, it wasnt in a state I could call it a port anymore.


    Id thought it was holding on well somehow, but surprisingly, it seemed the threat of the Demon King Army had been slowly bing serious.


    Saying that there wasnt anything to do while traveling, Garun answered my questions quite enthusiastically. And most of those words were made up of seriously bitter and horrible stories.


    He said that besides the asional news of victory, there were only stories of haggardly maintained lines or defeats all the time at the cities near the frontline. Saying that it was only thanks to those asional victories striking amazingly big that the line was precariously being maintained, Garun said he couldnt even understand just how the kingdom was managing to hold on based on listening just to the stories at taverns, and continued his words.


    Perhaps because of that, recently all sorts of weirdos have been appearing. Unbelievable stories like a swordsman that decimated a Demon King Armypany alone, or hrious stories like an area of effect magic used to kill a devil wiping out together a Demon King Army in hiding. Being not bored thanks to that might be one of the few pros.


    Sounds like everything besides that are cons.


    Just being alive is a pro, aint it? Going by that, as an ordinary guy I wanted to live a bit longer and came to the capital, but this ce really got a different mood going. Kuhuhu, though it doesnt all seem to be like that seeing this exterminationmission.


    For sure, as much as he was experienced as an adventurer, it seemed he too was feeling that thismission was slightly different from the norm. Garun, who shared with me lots of information besides those as well while we chatted about this and that, got down from the carriage the moment we arrived at the destination and then coolly left with a light goodbye.


    See you again after we kill them all.


    He was so fucking nonchnt that his harsh looking face almost felt like the true mens face. He couldve offered to move together when wed even shared our stories, but seeing how he was acting like that, he might have quite a confidence in his skills.


    He was a funny man unlike how he looks.


    Holy shit, what!


    Ceril, who Id thought was still sleeping since she hadnt moved a bit after shed put her head on my shoulder and fell asleep, stood up the moment Garun left and stretched.


    You shouldve stood up if you woke up. Im all stiff from not moving.


    Thanks for the nap.


    It absolutely wasnt the answer I wanted, but it was obvious that it wouldnt matter even if I spoke further, so I simply stretched and jumped down from the carriage.


    For sure, thismission is a bit strange.


    Yeah. They just openly let us off at the vige.


    Id thought we would get off near the middle of the forest where it wasnt very visible and then slowly circle in, but the carriages stopped at the winery. Unless the supposed ruin in the forest was underground, the bandits would know of our arrival without any difficulty. When I turned my head wondering if there was anything else, something that really wasnt wee even a little bit entered the edge of my eyes.


    Shit.


    What is it?


    Look at that. Its a camp.


    Cerils face that turned towards where Id pointed to slightly froze.


    Are they nning on using adventurers as meat shields?


    Ceril asked, but I couldnt be sure of the situation, either.


    I dont think we can tell right now.


    Since this was a winery near the capital, I did think that someone who was at least a noble would obviously be the owner. Since this exterminationmission extended into a 2nd attempt, Id also predicted that it wouldnt be a level that could somehow be solved with private soldiers. But I didnt quite predict that they would set up a base camp and be preparing as if fighting a war like that.


    Were our opponents here really bandits?


    Looking at theyout of the camp it looks like its set up to monitor the forest.


    Cerils two eyes that let out an assessment fitting the eldest daughter of a knight captain began to thin with suspicion.<hr>


    TL note: Sorry this chapter iste. As said before, Ch.35 & 36 will be released over the next few days. And Ch.37~40 are scheduled for release around next week.<hr><ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>LikeLoading

 Chapter 35

    The soldiers at the camp didn¡¯te close to us.


    I just watched the adventurers getting off the wagon and saw them fussing among themselves from a distance, but they didn¡¯t even move until we stood in a line and looked at the forest after receiving simple instructions from the guide.


    ¡°Leader. What are those chidees like?¡±


    I ordered them to stand in a neat line and asked the man who was moving while checking the distance between them. Only a blunt answer came back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know when you see it? It¡¯s a private soldier of the farmer to be on guard against thieves.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to go to war?¡±


    ¡°For them, it will be no different from a war to protect the farm. Just stay focused.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he naturally followed the action of keeping the distance as if he were observing military ceremonies, he said only that far and then went on, demanding the same distance from other adventurers. It didn¡¯t look particrly rushed, but it didn¡¯t mean it was leisurely either.


    However, the strangely pressured tone gave off the scent of a training assistant whose purpose was to deliberately block anyone from thinking about anything else.


    ¡°What does it mean to line up 60 people like this?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t a request to exterminate thieves, but rather a request to find a needle in the forest.¡±


    ¡°If you look at it, it¡¯s credible.¡±


    Of course, neither of us cares the slightest about that possibility. Needless to say, we stared at the forest with utmost nervousness, and before long the leader, who had all lined up, gave a loudmand.


    ¡°The request is not much different from what everyone knows! It¡¯s just added that we run from here to the border of the forest like this! We can¡¯t pay a reward to those who distort the formation or run away!¡±


    However, what came out of his mouth was not words, but bullshit. Needless to say, adventurers quickly startining.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck! Let¡¯s just do what the contract says!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sick and tired, really. Are we idiots? Did you know something would fly out of the woods and pay the price?!¡±


    ¡°In a situation where we should be grateful that we lined up even though there was no explicitmand line, it¡¯s a little tricky to catch fault with even running, sir, leader?¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, we learned to walk right away, so pay more if you want to see us mess around like idiots!¡±


    It was a very natural reaction. Even if you do adventurer things rtively safely in the capital, you are still an adventurer after all. If you ask for more than a contract from those who risk their lives for pennies, that¡¯s the way it has to be.


    When I looked at him, thinking that the leader would be taken aback by the unexpectedly intense reaction, the leader, far from embarrassed, was smiling with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Good! Two silver coins will be awarded as an additional reward to those who advance confidently!¡±


    With a decision that seemed like they had been waiting, Cheryl and I looked at each other without asking who said first.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°You were a nobleman who knew how to deal with people!¡±


    Unlike the adventurers who cheered andughed ferociously, what we felt was a very strong premonition of being fucked.


    An ineffective demonstration of force? The military could do that. If they were soldiers wearing armor and equipped with shields, and could easily block the bows fired by quite a few guys, they would be able to go on foot, let alone run. At least, even among adventurers with a higher level of skill, there were quite a few such guys, so if they had spent more money, they would have definitely put an end to it.


    However, there are 60 adventurers who are only green level, and there is no one who tries to do it in a line in front of the enemies in the forest. Even having the enlisted men standing by in the back and taking action close to such a war of attrition¡­at least, from my point of view, it was one of the three.


    The thieves are quite a bunch of idiots, so I¡¯m sure that they can¡¯t do anything even if they do this, or ourmanding authority is an idiot, or it¡¯s actually an adventurer, not a thief, who is being eliminated.


    First of all, since this quest is secondary, the first one is excluded. Because the small party failed several times, so the 2nd request urs. Even if you don¡¯t know how much these guys are, they definitely have their own skills.


    The second prediction is also ambiguous. If the leader had the right tomand, the odds of him already raising a serpent in his stomach were higher than the odds of being an idiot, and if there was amander in the encampment of those noble soldiers, he would have proudly presented an idiot-like tactic ande out to see the results. .


    The third is just intuitive. I couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that I had be a moving target at a shooting range when I was looking at this little girl that I couldn¡¯t understand or understand withmon sense.


    ¡°Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the size of the camp, there are few remaining people.¡±


    Why do dog-like premonitions rarely go wrong? I furrowed my brow involuntarily and studied the floor leading to the forest as hard as I could. And soon enough, too many people could find the footsteps that had been trodden at simr intervals.


    The long footsteps leading into the forest showed signs of returning to the campsite in a simr form. I would like to believe that the traces are just traces of the search party, and that he hired an adventurer because he tried to subdue them with his privates and failed, but of course it was a delusion that made no sense. There¡¯s no point in saying that an aristocrat¡¯s enlisted soldier is not as good as a green-ss adventurer.


    ¡°Are there any fools who make me speechless?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to run into the woods and then I¡¯ll be sure.¡±


    My head couldn¡¯t easily ept the situation, but it was definitely not my fault. Is the result I¡¯m really expecting correct? Is this what it sounds like?


    He tricked adventurers and guilds and killed a party of ignorant adventurers in order to give his soldiers realbat experience in this situation? I forcibly separated myself from the adventurers around me who shouted and recharged my motivation, and I rolled my head but couldn¡¯t find an answer. Of course, if you don¡¯t get caught, you¡¯ll be fine, but how can something so tant go unnoticed?


    Even Cheryl, who is almost at the top of the kingdom¡¯s nobility, is grinding her teeth at the crazy move we predict. No longer looking at the forest, she was in serious trouble as she looked at the campsite. Perhaps they are weighing whether to keep an eye on the progress or to leave it out. I look around just in case, but the knight who is supposed to be escorting Cheryl is not showing up.


    Did they say lions push their cubs off cliffs? Of course, real lions never perform such entricities, but the lion named Ecap may surprisingly have no objection to such entricities. He is a man who clearly differentiates between caring for his children and caring for and raising them unterally.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to see it with your own eyes than to judge hastily.¡±


    As befits the daughter of such a man, a bold conclusiones out of Cheryl¡¯s mouth. It was a perfectly reasonable argument, but is it a decision worthy of risking one¡¯s own life? There was a little bit of skepticism about the part.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that your skills are good, but haven¡¯t you tried avoiding or hitting flying arrows?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s actually going to happen. Even if it were, I¡¯d be able to do normal shooting somehow. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a person with the ability to shoot with mana on a bow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s shameful confidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Cheryl looked at me with a dissatisfied look at me, and I moved my head to express my question, but she did not give me a specific answer. what? I didn¡¯t show myself dodging or blocking arrows, so why are you saying that? I think there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t avoid if you want to avoid it, but you never bothered to show it off?


    ¡°Above all, the escort hasn¡¯t appeared yet. I don¡¯t know who it is, but they¡¯re probably judging that I can get through this much of a situation.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just believing that you¡¯ll fall for yourself?¡±


    ¡°If the situation is so sudden that he can¡¯t respond, my exclusive butler will take care of it and devote himself to it.¡±


    In the end, I felt sorry for Cheryl, who did not want to reveal her identity and leave this ce even in this situation, and Cheryl¡¯s vicious mind trying to wield my life as if it were her own. I couldn¡¯t help but apud in admiration for the misfortune of ¡®.


    ¡°Why are you pping all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t stop admiring your vicious personality¡­¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    As if the apuse was a re, the leader shouted, so we couldn¡¯t talk any more. Whether the other adventurers were stupid, easy-going, or bold and full of skills, I started running frantically for two silver coins even in such a pathetic situation, and Cheryl and I looked at each other and sighed.


    ¡°At least we weren¡¯t the first to face an unexpected situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    After a long time behind, we decided to walk slowly while watching the others running furiously.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Two there! If you don¡¯t make sure, you can¡¯t pay themission fee!¡±


    Before we could even take ten steps, I raised my middle finger in response to the leader¡¯s cry from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the contract thoroughly, so don¡¯t be damned! Shut up if you don¡¯t want to be hit with a penalty for viting the contract!¡±


    ¡°What, what?!¡±


    Is the illiteracy rate in this world high? I¡¯m not sure because I¡¯ve nevere across statistics, but I¡¯m not very optimistic if I guess about the way the world is going or the overall picture.


    Adventurers don¡¯t stray too far from that. Asilie told me a long time ago that there are not many people who can¡¯t read among those who are treated as mid-level adventurers, but there are more cases than you think that you can¡¯t understand the meaning of technical terms, words, and even a littleplicated sentence. It was a part that I was particrly worried about neglecting my studies, and I emphasized it by mentioning specific cases.


    It is not umon for people to suffer damages or take on unnecessary tasks because they do not understand the contract properly. Just like the pathetic people running right there.


    ¡°You always get rough when you work as an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Eldmia, the living intelligence of this era, is always just a customized human who knows how to y ording to the level of the other person.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like bullshit.¡±


    ¡°People tend to turn their heads in the face of the sudden truth.¡±


    Cheryl responded by kicking a boulder in front of me as she walked. And while we were ying so nonchntly, the adventurers had already cut the distance by more than half by running ahead. Roughly, the first distance was about 300 meters? It¡¯s purely an eye guess, so even if it¡¯s not exact, it seems to be right.


    When about twenty people cut the distance in half, arrows were suddenly shot from the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking archer!!¡±


    ¡°Run! If you don¡¯t go all the way to the forest and fall down here, you¡¯ll be a target for arrows!¡±


    There are those who judge coldly, and there are those who copse as soon as they get hit and lose their senses. However, the arrows for confirmation kills do not fly towards the fallen guys. Arrows only fly to those who try to run through the remaining distance and enter the forest.


    ¡°These fuck cubs y with us?!¡±


    The expression of ying with it is a bit subtle. A few kids died in the first shot.


    For some reason, they are training in the forest to intercept and lure people out of the forest to incapacitate and kill them. It was clear that he was verifying his skills in actualbat rather than finishing with simple practice or training.


    I had arrogant thoughts, but I asked Cheryl first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who the owner of this winery is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s not a very influential noble.¡±


    ¡°Then, whoever the guys in the forest are, can we kill them all and think about the rest?¡±


    There was only one conclusion to understand the iprehensible situation immediately visible. Practice killing against green-level adventurers. The failure of the subjugation of the adventurers several times was, in fact, an environment in which there was no choice but to fail. I came here thinking they were ordinary thieves, but if a soldier with regr training digs a trap and waits, there is usually no choice but to die.


    It is an ordinary battle with no mana or aurora, but based on experience and system. Being a green-blue adventurer was originally just that good.


    If you go to the upper level, Red, you can see wizards and aura users from time to time. And if there are such people, it is clear that they have not gathered up to the rank because they cannot do such nonsense.


    ¡°Leave no one alive.¡±


    Having guessed that far, Cheryl instructed me with an aristocratic face.


    ¡°There is no reason to save those who dare tomit such killings in front of the capital of the kingdom and not even a dog that despises the royal family.¡±


    It seems that even she, who belongs to the realm of genius, was not very different from me in the judgment she could make after seeing this situation. Sheryl didn¡¯t wait for my answer and charged at her with her sword drawn and an aura. And, let alone a 15-year-old, he narrows the distance in an instant and reaches the forest at a speed that makes you doubt whether it is really a human running. Simrly, an arrow flew, but because of its unexpected speed, it did not pose any threat to Cheryl, who had already gone a long way.


    Cheryl had already disappeared into the woods when the arrow missed its target and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Quaaaaaagh!¡±


    At the same time, for the first time, screams were heard from the forest. I also drew my sword, praying in my heart that we would have corrected our mistake.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the behavioral power of Sogaju.¡±


    If training is the purpose, there will be someone who trained it.


    And the situation that the person who gave the training would not want the most is the situation in which the training bes meaningless, and the most certain way to create that situation is the death of the guys in training no matter what anyone says.


    So, with that as a goal, she puts magic power on her body.


    Thanks to the magic management that developed dramatically aftering to the Ogatorf family to learn about Aura operation in earnest, the magic that used to feel like wearing thick armor in the past is now wrapped around like a swimming suit that fits snugly to the whole body. lose The five senses, which have been strengthened with magical power and have begun to sharpen, recognize and adapt to the changes in the body.


    The moment my senses, which I had grown ustomed to through such long training, reached the proper level, I spurred off the ground and ran.


    200 meters takes less than 10 seconds before the remaining distance is reduced in an instant. In an instant, the background changes to a forest, and ¡®people¡¯ who were not visible outsidee into view. The face of a man holding a bow and about to draw the bowstring is tinged with astonishment.


    ¡°Oh,e¡­!¡±


    breastte. Greaves. Gauntlet and Helm. He had a short sword at his waist and no other bag. three like that. Except for the one holding the bow, the two elerated once more, confirming that they were not even reacting properly.


    ¡°¡­use¡­!¡±


    It is certainly. These were soldiers, not bandits.


    As he finished his judgment, the sword he swung moved as if it were being sucked in and cut the man¡¯s neck neatly. It wasn¡¯t difficult to turn around and sh the heads of the remaining two in unison. The 7 years of training were by no means wasted.


    Concerned about any possible attack, he bent down and looked at the situation for a while, but the soldier¡¯s dying words were halfway mixed with the shouts of the adventurersing from outside the forest and did not seem to reach others. In the meantime, after checking the surroundings dug like a trench and confirming that Cheryl was not left behind, I put my sword back in, grabbed the shortswords of the killed soldiers, and ran into the forest.


    I couldn¡¯t run through the forest like an open field with nothing yet, so my speed was much lower than before. In the meantime, I organized my thoughts and thought about their purpose again. If Asilie had seen it, she might have scolded her for distracting herself during the battle, but she¡¯s a rxed enough enemy.


    However, no matter how you think about it, it was a hard reality to understand. Of course, it is true that the job of adventurer is, on average, a job that has neither human rights nor citizenship. The kingdom is not merciful enough to protect adventurers who wander aimlessly and reap asional profits as citizens, unless they have a job that can pay fixed taxes or have such a rank. It is the job that shows most directly that there are no rights without obligations.


    However, if no rights are given, there may be forces that unterally try to exploit the manpower of adventurers who can solve problems outside of the people cheaply. Of course, in that case, the number of adventurers would decrease or disappear, and all the quests the adventurers had been solving would overflow as problems in the kingdom.


    That¡¯s why the kingdom gives adventurers minimal treatment. So, if you cheat on the contents of the request or cause unfair damage to the adventurer, you will be punished by the kingdomw.


    ¡°Ha, there¡¯s one more¡­!¡±


    As soon as I saw the soldiers who were on high alert, I threw the two short swords I was holding. The number is also three. The guy who tried to fix his sword btedly, horrified to see the magic of swords sprouting from the heads and chests of his colleagues who were doing thoroughradeship activities, let go of the sword and fell to the floor as soon as I was hit.


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    As soon as I kicked him in the stomach, turned him over, and stepped on his cervical spine with his heel, his body, which seemed to be wriggling at any moment, began to stiffen. Honestly, I thought he would try to get my feet off of me somehow, but he must have been a friend who was surprisingly quick to judge. It feels like I¡¯ve chosen a winning lottery.


    ¡°Now, either die or live. Either way! One chance! What are you guys thinking of using adventurers like scarecrows for training?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of orders!¡±


    ¡°I like the quick answer, so I¡¯ll give you one more chance. In the future, roll your head as much as you can and exin in one shot. If you procrastinate, I¡¯ll just kill you and go find someone else. Whose order?¡±


    ¡°This is our employer! Baron Favaera! Owner of the wine estate!¡±


    I really like how fast this guy is.

 Chapter 37

    The information the soldier knew was quite useful.


    It¡¯s only been about half a year since Baron Pavaera, whose name is unknown, bought the wine farm. It¡¯s been less than a month since I started doing this strange thing. The fact that he was not an orthodox aristocrat, but a guy who bought his title with money. Lastly, the fact that his enlisted men numbered 40. Even the fact that an additional 40 people are being hired for this job.


    ¡°What kind of baron hires mercenaries with 40 enlisted men?¡±


    ¡°In fact, there are about 30 people who have been with me before I received the title. They are nominally in the form of force management for maintaining public order, but they are no different from enlisted soldiers. There is nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°Forty extra people?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure about that, but from the stories I


    ¡®ve heard, it¡¯s that they secretly recruited poor quality mercenaries¡­¡±


    There was, and just hearing that story, this guy named Pavaera seemed to be a guy with a bad head. Seeing that he had already taken around 30 people from before, it was clear that he had been doing something else, but he didn¡¯t seem to know that.


    Of course, the guy I saved was not the 30 people who had been with Pavaera, but a private soldier hiredter.


    ¡°Is the probability true? Fuck.¡±


    There are 10 aides, including Favaera, at the campsite, and the other 20 people form a garrison in the ruins in the forest and lead the way. The whole story of this situation was that 40 additional mercenaries were hired in the forest and nned to massacre the adventurers.


    ¡°Why did that bastard lose his parents to adventurers? Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the bottom so far¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡±


    It is said that it is moving secretly, but it is a very, very dangerous act to deceive and kill adventurers in this way. Of course, that¡¯s why these guys are also very meticulous in their strategy and tactics in the forest, but if they get caught, they can¡¯t escape the death penalty with confiscation of their property. Even taking that into consideration, it was said that he had a great merit to do this, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    ¡°I-I! I don¡¯t know about that, but there¡¯s one strange thing!¡±


    The enlisted soldier, who was really rolling his eyes desperately, said, raising a match, as if my muttering of ambiguousness had been taken as meaning that the information was far less than the value of his life. This guy has been actively cooperating by lowering the tone of his voice since earlier, so I was going to save him anyway, but I¡¯m sorry to see this desperate reaction.


    ¡°On the orders of Baron Favaera, the bodies of the adventurers we¡¯ve killed so far are being stored somewhere in the ruins!¡±


    ¡°What?! What kind of fucking necromancer are you? Why are you doing such disgusting things?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! But I was told not to worry about the condition and just put it together because I¡¯m going to burn itter!¡±


    ¡°Burning it anyway¡­?


    I don¡¯t understand.


    I collected the corpses of the adventurers who came to subdue them and deliberately proceeded to the second round to collect more adventurers¡­ Even those outside the forest who were incapacitated were confirmed to be killed. He said he has no hesitation in dying identally while doing nothing.


    Why? ording to this guy, he said that the adventurers who came after receiving the first subjugation request used a strategy to lure them out of the forest and kill them with a pincer attack. Why did the guys who were careful enough to run , take such a clumsy method?


    ¡°Oh, this is really all I know. Please save me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a hobby of killing a cooperative friend who goes to Eldmia. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a vicious bastard.¡±


    At that, the guy¡¯s face started to turn red and he said thank you over and over again


    . But even if I don¡¯t kill you, isn¡¯t the rtionship between us so friendly for me to fully believe in you and leave you alone? Let¡¯s just pass out.¡±


    ¡°No, of course! That¡¯s a wise decision, Miss Eldemia!¡±


    ¡°I really like your cooperative attitude. And when you wake up, everyone around you will be dead? If my hunch is correct, since this division was released, today will be the anniversary of that bastard¡¯s ancestral


    rite . ¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t you like to ask the survivor what happened? At that time, think of it as the price of your life and just tell me this.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what is it?¡±


    ¡°If there is a guy named Eldmia Ega in the middle of the fucking work, throw it all away and run away. Isn¡¯t it difficult?¡±


    ¡°No, of course! If anyone asks, I¡¯ll deliver it properly!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seeing him act smart gives me confidence. Rx now. ¡®Cause I¡¯ll never kill you Is that right¡­ Huh?¡±


    A sudden realization shed through my mind the moment I carefully put the carotid artery of the guy passing out his thanks until the end and carefully set it down on the floor. ¡°Leave survivors


    ?


    ¡± They die. But those who couldn¡¯t even enter the forest survive. Seeing that they don¡¯t kill confirmed, this is unconditional. But


    most of the rest will die. Then what rumors will spread? The thief who tried to gather up to 60 adventurers in the second round How will people react to the rumor that the subjugation has failed. Cheryl said that if this subjugation fails, a noble¡¯s privates will be mobilized.


    But that noble is the culprit behind this incident.


    The surviving adventurers use bows and engage in systematic battles. They will say that they were crazy thieves. Rumors will spread quickly. They almost killed 60 adventurers, but how can the rumors not spread? Since it is near the capital, the royal castle will pay attention. At that time, Baron Pavaera will lead the privates If the subjugation seeds?


    ¡°They said they want fame after making money, this bastard?¡±


    Evidence of the subjugation would be enough even with the burnt body. This time, if you collect the adventurer tags of the dead adventurers separately and submit them to the guild, you don¡¯t dare There¡¯s no searching for corpses,


    so if they can burn the corpses of the adventurers they killed and get rid of the evidence, he¡¯ll be famous in no time.


    ¡°Wow. Even Satan gets a standing ovation? Is this real?¡±


    After guessing that far, I became unable to endure without confirming the truth.


    I wanted to check whether my wild imagination was just an imagination or real, and my whole body was tickling, so I became a fallen soldier. I picked up the shortsword from the field and ran through the forest as quickly as I could to


    find the ruins and Cheryl.


    starteding in.


    ¡°Eldmia. This way.¡±


    At the same time, I stopped my steps and looked around at the sound of Cheryl¡¯s voice. Sheryl, who was up on a tree, fell quietly like a cat and approached me. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± ¡°I met a cooperative


    friend


    and got some information. Maybe these bastards are very assholes.¡±


    ¡°You said they were cooperative?¡±


    When Cheryl shared the information she had heard from an unknown friend, she gave a visibly surprised expression.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°Just by chance? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re kind enough to be like that¡­¡± It


    was a conversation that felt like deja vu, but it wasn¡¯t that important right now, so I told Cheryl my guess.


    ¡°Hey. I think the guy named Baron Favaera is the culprit, but I think his purpose is fame for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Fame? Didn¡¯t you say infamy wrong?¡±


    ¡°They say they¡¯re collecting the corpses of the adventurers they killed. Butter he said that he would burn it anyway. Didn¡¯t you say that if this subjugation fails, the farm owner, the aristocrat, will apany the enlisted soldiers to subdue the subjugation himself?¡±


    Sheryl¡¯s pickled radish eyebrows became furious as she told the diligently-rolled guess and looked at herplexion for a moment. ¡°A devil -like idea


    that doesn¡¯t matter how much you


    tear it down¡­?


    ¡± Covering it upside down and using it? Is this the right idea toe out of the human head?¡± It


    is a world where there is no scientific investigation or anything. It is a world where there are countless people dying not only from natural disasters, but also from all kinds of monsters and man-made disasters. Checking each and every death of someone. It can¡¯t be denied that doing this only happens in special circumstances.


    The guild will too. It¡¯s bittersweet that 60 green and blue adventurers were killed in droves, but the fact that they really started in earnest caused serious damage even to the nobles. Of course, that doesn¡¯t happen. Baron Favaera will pretend to be a thief and burn them all, whether it¡¯s dressing up the corpses of the adventurers he¡¯s collected or making any modifications. If they were aiming for , we would remove the adventurer tags from the adventurers and return them to the guild.


    If so, it would have been a monumental event to announce the heroic new nobleman, Baron Pavaera.


    Without us, the n would probably have seeded.

 Chapter 38

    Calmly appraise the situation while calming Cheryl¡¯s anger, who never expresses her emotions passionately.


    multiplication? It¡¯s not even worth worrying about. Cheryl is an ogatorp. If she¡¯s as skilled as the people she killed whileing, she¡¯s strong enough to boast that she¡¯ll be decapitated every time she blends her swords, unless 10 people attack in perfect harmony at the same time or she can¡¯t use her aura. .


    The head of the Royal Academy was not obtained through scabbing. Even if it was abel, it is only a in truth without the slightest prejudice that they will be incapacitated just by being hit with thebel.


    ¡°Even though the truth has not yet been fully identified, just knowing it already feels like a summary execution.¡±


    She¡¯s not even a prosecutor in the greenhouse like the other children of the aristocracy. In my eyes, he was only very young, but he was already a warrior ready to kill people at any time.


    Even if she was alone, she would be able to ughter all of the people gathered in the forest, not knowing the people gathered in the ruins.


    In addition, Eldmia Ega, who has been training absurdly since childhood to kill themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, is with him? For those who are safe and only aimed at low-level adventurers, there is only death.


    Even if it¡¯s regrettable, we who are close to each other and have a good harmony be that level of skill.


    ¡°Since we can just kill them all, let¡¯s put off the trivial worries untilter.¡±


    As Cheryl tousled her hair and spoke out her cold judgment, she quickly lost her temper and nodded.


    In the first ce, we came to know them as bandits. Killing all of them and throwing their heads in front of that bastard is actually enough. If you don¡¯t like the rest of the guild, you can mobilize a personalwork called Sir Ekaf to dry the seed.


    There is no reason for even a bastard Satan to lose hisposure by turning his eyes to the actions of a guy who is about to cry.


    The pickled radish, or Cheryl, who became extremely calm because she understood that, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Shall we kill the ones in the forest first?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯lleter. Even for me, I came in killing about nine people, starting with the archers. If you add up the people you killed, it¡¯s not toote to deal with themand center after killing it. There¡¯s a chance that you¡¯ll notice the anomaly.¡±


    Once you hit the head on anything, things get easier.


    ¡°Run like this and start killing everyone from themand center. Follow me.¡±


    ?


    Eldmia deres extremely calmly and without any hesitation.


    In this situation, this human being who moved with the conviction that he did not feel any danger of death maintained aposure like a morning sparring. And it wasn¡¯t the false confidence thates from being overconfident in one¡¯s own abilities or misjudging the abilities of the enemy.


    nine people.


    A number that was said as if it were so insignificant. As soon as I heard it, I managed to catch up on the fact that my expression almost changed.


    Obviously, it was not difficult for the archers who were at the outskirts of the forest at first. The archer was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t even think of pulling out his sword in the sudden situation, and even if those around him reacted, it didn¡¯t matter.


    However, the trio I met there was different.


    Although they thought of a long-term battle and restrained their auras, except for the one killed in a surprise attack, the other two were different in terms of reaction speed and judgment. When dealing with thest one, I could only cut and kill him after sword facing up to 3 times.


    Even at the academy, there are only a handful of people who can bet that they will take my sword in a surprise attack like this, but they were able to afford to use people with that level of skill as scouts.


    ¡°Is the sword pretty clean after that?¡±


    ¡°I came here stealing them and throwing them to death. You should also remember. They said that if you forget that the things in our hands are just des, they will go to the goal in an instant. ¡±


    Clearly, I remembered hearing that story. However, it was a story that I had heard from a famous sword dancer that my father had served for a while by chance when I was young, and I had no idea that it would be applied in this way.


    ¡°Well, if you can just light the swordter or get a great sword and don¡¯t care about blood or oil, you don¡¯t know, but right now it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Eldmia tousled my hair once again while smiling a smile that didn¡¯t seem appropriate for the situation.


    The smile and tone of an older brother who gives advice to his younger brother for a long time is disgusting.


    If you think about it, it was like that from the first meeting.


    He overwhelms himself, who grew up listening to the sound of genius since he was a child, and even so, he doesn¡¯t show off, and even though he says he doesn¡¯t need two suns, he always swears when he gets hit and doesn¡¯t even fight back. It stayed the same no matter how much time passed.


    Excluding the refined power and swordsmanship, the person named Eldmia was always on top of her head, as if she had beenpleted a long time ago.


    Even though he sometimes acts frivolous or serious, he always gives instructions in front of me as if he had been picked up by someone.


    Even some of the professors at the academy burn with jealousy every time I mention my genius, so how can you, a non-genius, stand in front of me¡­ and treat me with generosity and affection that even older people can¡¯t show?


    ¡°Hey. Let¡¯s worry about itter and leave. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    There is no way that the answer to a problem that has been agonizing over for a year will suddenlye out. That¡¯s why I said, kicking Eldmia¡¯s shin as always.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, there¡¯s no ce to hit something this small.¡±


    With a slight grunt, he ran out.


    Even though I expected enough and raised the aura, I could see that I was slightly behind in the instant eleration. I tried to chase as closely as possible in the feeling that if I left it as it was, I would run to a ce where I could no longer catch it. Even though only a few seconds had passed, the distance that had been far was shortened at once, and the faces of the enemies were brought closer to the point where they were clearly visible.


    As the wind rips off the ears, the feeling of passing by disappears and when we reach the edge of the bush, Eldmia will surely elerate once more.


    Even the knights who handle auras will use techniques that are difficult to apply skillfully as if they were taken for granted, and only the one who reacted the fastest among those on alert would sh and pass.


    Because if it were me, I would believe in me who was following me.


    ¡°Rain, secret¡­?!¡±


    ¨C Chow!


    Eldmia¡¯s sword, which flew in a clean arc at a distance very simr to what was expected, reacted to the sound and cut half of the soldier¡¯s throat as it passed by. The enemy, who was slow to react, couldn¡¯t even properly grasp what had happened even while watching the scene.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Adventurer! Scouting has been pierced!¡±


    ¡°Emergency! Unprofitable?!¡±


    She followed right after, slicing through the stomach of the still unconscious creature, and in a short moment of running again, Eldmia shed two more enemies in the path she had already targeted. He shouts without fail as he glides between them at a speed fast enough to barely catch up with his nerves, which have been maximally sensitive due to tension and aura.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    When we first met, how disgusting was the cry he had in his mouth with the same attitude as himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m using that bastard toe!¡±


    ¡°Kuuk!¡±


    The sword is swung once again, and the two who tried to block the path fall down without even reacting. One of them, apparently, was about a hand span away from the sword, but somehow he was holding on to his deeply cut carotid artery and was dying. Eldmia will not miss the moment when countless gazes moving in response to his cry gather in one ce as if seeking instructions or protecting someone.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    In order to hide his throbbing heart at the fact that he met for the first time a man of the same age who might be equal to him in his bold appearance, he resorted to violence. Come to think of it, I should have hit more.


    If I had known that he would lead the way alone, shamelessly like that, it would have beencking.


    ¡°Stop the fuck! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Why is that bastard¡­!¡±


    The nonchnt movement, which seems to be just swinging the surroundings, sweeps the wrists and necks of the soldiers rushing towards him in one blow. The sword de, sophisticated enough to make even the flowing blood streams beautiful, seems to light the path I must walk forward, so I somehow follow closely behind him and cut down the others who are focused on him.


    However, it is impossible to imitate his sword, which aims at the vital point urately every time it is swung.


    ¡°go to!¡±


    How long did it take for an ordinary person to train like that? It is different from strengthening the body with auras. After all, no matter how strong a skill is, it is engraved into the body after thorough training.


    so you can tell


    Eldmia in childhood, who couldn¡¯t properly learn swordsmanship, did countless times to perfect even the simple ¡®movement of cutting something¡¯, not even swordsmanship. And that is the trajectory obtained after training and swinging the sword at various angles.


    As someone who would inherit a knight¡¯s family, I couldn¡¯t help but be unaware that this was aplished through a time of endurance that could not be expressed simply by saying that I had swung a sword since I was a child.


    ¡°Why do userse here?!¡±


    ¡°If you did something stupid, regret why I did it in front of death, you bastard!!¡±


    ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡±


    Even though his outrageous remarks and self-promotions that he sometimes did not know the meaning of were annoying at times, he learned proper swordsmanship and ran wild, and it felt like he was dancing.

 Chapter 39

    Surprise always gives you an edge.


    And the surprise attack with the body strengthened by Aura or magical power is close to the level of an arrow that moves freely between enemies. For ordinary people, it can be said to be a disaster itself.


    Thanks to that, I¡¯m now the disaster that¡¯s chugging along among these damn bastards.


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    It is a good phenomenon that the will of those who tried to stop me somehow breaks down and those who choose to run away begin to appear. Because they chose to run away because they felt there was no one to stop me. Sheryl flew in and drove her sword into his chest as soon as she expressed her gratitude to themander or the guy who proved that he was capable enough in the end.


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    I liked the fact that I didn¡¯t have to worry about my back thanks to Cheryl, who moves at my own pace, but it¡¯s a bit annoying that I can¡¯t see anyone worthy of being themander after I¡¯ve already cut down close to ten guys. I think there were about three of them together earlier, but did any of them have heads?


    ¡°? ????!¡±


    While I hesitated for a moment in my thoughts, one of them, digging in at a fairly fast pace, stabbed me with a sword. A bit of an ugly face. Traces of the knife bread. Judgment and skills that can dig into a moment of carelessness.


    ¡°Are you a captain?¡±


    -Pacan!


    ¡°Crazy fuck!?¡±


    My sword, which I swung with all my strength, cut the sword of the one stabbing me in the direction of the heart. Thanks to that, the guy was freaked out and I was freaked out too.


    The sword split vertically¡­?


    ¡°Is this happening?!¡±


    It was an amazing sight to the point of shocking myself, but as soon as I realized that this was an opportunity, my instincts decided first, and I moved my body and tried to stab it while pressing down the sword.


    With the sound of iron grinding, sparks fly between the sword of the guy who was cut in half and my sword, creating sparks that can be seen when cutting iron with a grinder. Beyond the tip of the sword stabbed like that, his despairing expression came in.


    ¡°Fuck no no¡­!¡±


    ¨C Fu-wook!


    Perhaps because he was quite surprised, he didn¡¯t even think to put down his sword. His heart was pierced by the sword and blood poured out. In the illusion that an unwee death was climbing on a sword, themander or action leader who met my eyes died before he could breathe.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a monster.¡±


    ¡°Run, run away¡­¡±


    From that point on, even the four guys who were running around start to retreat in fright. I guess my expectations weren¡¯t too far off.


    At the end of the strange sensation of pulling the sword out of the sword, blood flowed from the sword that was swung wide, and as if it was some kind of poison, they started to run away in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re like cowardly bastards who know how to kill only those weaker than you. Aren¡¯t you fellows scattered around this forest?! After all, you guys are criminals by this time. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just fight and die than to live a life of misery?¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Fuck away!¡±


    I wondered if one or two would rush toe, but I guess my expectations were too high. As I stared dejectedly at the guys who even dropped their weapons and ran away without looking back, Cheryl, who came next to me, said calmly.


    ¡°I killed all 20 people who were in themanding department.


    ¡°Ah. I did.¡±


    It btedly reminded me of what I said as if there were only 20 people here, except for the ones spread out in the forest.


    ¡°It was an ambush, so I forgot because I moved with the thought that I had to kill it as soon as I reached it.¡±


    I assumed the people who were in the forest without even knowing it and moved.


    Sheryl, who was looking at me as if I was bewildered, lifted the sword that was split vertically and examined it before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Is this what you were aiming for?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to aim for that? I tried to hit it, but it got stuck. It must have been a cheap sword.¡±


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to look like this normally¡­?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think so too.¡±


    I heard that there are times in life when you show off your movements or skills beyond what you can do, but maybe that¡¯s how it feels. Some kind of sword split like bamboo.


    It was new, so I looked at my sword, and sure enough, all the des that split and scratched the sword were shattered. Resentful, I wanted to rob the dead people¡¯s pockets, but I decided to endure it because it would be hard to get a good sound if I did such a petty thing in a situation where Ogatorv¡¯s name would be mentioned.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to chase after me?¡±


    ¡°Not really. That noble guy is still there, and there are 10 people who are close to him, so there¡¯s no need to strain with those things.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go crazy, will you throw a knife at us who destroyed this ce?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to pretend you¡¯re tired to push in.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired, but if I go out with the feeling that I¡¯ve finished somehow, he¡¯ll worry about it too. Threatening, conciliating, or remaining ignorant. Seeing his reaction, I¡¯ll be able to understand him a bit more and prepare for it.¡±


    It¡¯s because the true naturees out in the illusion that there are options. Sheryl, who had been watching me smile with her mr teeth exposed, also smiled ferociously.


    ¡°I like that.¡±


    ?


    After a little more effort, we took only three heads of guys with better equipment than the others and moved to get out of the forest.


    The sound of shing weaponsing from all directions let me know that the situation had not yet been sorted out, but I didn¡¯t bother going there unless I was caught on the way.


    I¡¯ve killed all the people who get caught.


    ¡°Even so, I never thought I¡¯d be covered in blood


    on purpose¡­¡± We didn¡¯t have any scars left because we wiped out the main base too one-sidedly, so after much thought, we dug in some of the dead and forcibly smeared blood on our bodies. Of course, neither I nor Cheryl were willing to do it, but we had no choice.


    At least Cheryl was covered in blood, but I had to pay the painful expense of deliberately cutting my leather armor to make sure.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more usible that you fought a battle than I did? It¡¯s true.¡±


    Well, even if I didn¡¯t know anything about it, if a girl the size of Sheryl covered in blood and wearing scarred armor, holding a person¡¯s neck in both hands, walked out, I would be nervous. Because the gap withmon sense is too big. A ratherrge, muscr man would help with proper vignce.


    As we left the outskirts of the forest like that and came out again, the leader caught our eye at a nce, who had a clear expression of bewilderment from afar.


    ¡°What, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Kill all the guys in the ruins ande out.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    ¡°Are there roughly twenty people? I caught one and found twenty in the base. I heard that there were about forty in the forest, so I killed them and left. These guys are the ones with the most decent equipment and look like a captain.¡±


    As I threw the head that made me feel bad even holding it in front of him, I could see the leader¡¯splexion getting paler.


    ¡°He-killed them all?¡±


    ¡°Then, only the spirits came out after death? I killed some of the forest guys, so I guess I got around 30. But we have 60 people, and I think we can clean up the rest of the 30 people too, right? The two of us did enough, so I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    ¡°That needs proof¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, so go in and take a look. Coincidentally, there must be aristocratic enlisted men over there. Just walking straight the way we came will tell you, so do whatever you want. We¡¯re tired and can¡¯t go.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if there was a head or face that had fallen on the floor, but I could tell at a nce that the leader¡¯s eyes were shaking as if an earthquake had struck. After hesitating a few steps back, the guy made no effort to stay calm and hurriedly turned around and ran to the campsite.


    ¡°Ki, wait! I¡¯ll report back ande back!¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it clear that being openly flustered isn¡¯t a kid who¡¯s never happy?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s happy, the head on the floor must beughing too.¡±


    As Cheryl dared to kick her head one more time, as she waited with infinite positivity, the campsite became noisy, and a seemingly aristocratic man appeared with enlisted soldiers.


    I was a very normal man on the outside, to the point of being a little disappointed.


    At first nce, the man with neatly shaved brown hair and a body that was not too tall but built enough to be seen from the top of his clothes was the owner of an impression close to that of a warrior.


    He approached us without haste, and unlike his polite attitude, he looked at us with sharp eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I am the client of this subjugation, Baron Pavaera. I heard from the servants that you are the ones who subdued the thieves camped out in the forest, is that correct?¡±


    Those eyes, despite their bluish tinge, were very pitiful eyes that felt somber.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°You really like to ask questions. Do you ask your subordinates about that?¡±


    Pointing with his chin at the leader standing behind Baron Favaera, he untied the scabbard from his belt and leaned back crookedly, answering with a very dissatisfied attitude. At the same time, I try to gauge the level of skill of Baron Pavaera and the soldiers.


    It¡¯s a fact that I learned while training in earnest in the Ogatorv family, but I can¡¯t feel mana and aura properly.


    It¡¯s because I feel that refined mana and aura are very weak by my standards due to the magic that is close to raw stone. As a result, those who have reached a certain level are said to be able to distinguish the strength and weakness of the other person just by looking at the aura that flows normally¡­ I really don¡¯t know.


    It was a search ability at a level where an ordinary aura could be felt even from Ekaf, who was the third sword of the king. Others say that even if you learn a little bit, you will feel intimidated.


    ¡°Hmm. Are you tired? That¡¯s a pretty sharp reaction.¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s why, no matter how much I looked at Baron Pavaera and the guards in front of me, I couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect much, the 20 members of themand in the forest were said to be among the elite. Although, the only decent level was the one that got the sword half-shed at the end, but anyway, ording to the story of the friend who gave me the information, shouldn¡¯t the guys here have to be at least the same level as or strong enough to be normal?


    But no matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t feel young.


    I pretended to scratch the back of my head and nced at Cheryl, but I couldn¡¯t tell if she was keeping her poker face well or if she wasn¡¯t impressed because she wasn¡¯t really a big deal.


    ¡°Well, just looking at the outside, you can tell that you¡¯ve been fighting to the death, but your consideration wascking. But we can¡¯t just trust your testimony from the point of view of the request, so it would be nice if you could cooperate for a while.¡±


    ¡°That cooperation meant, ¡®Go inside again.¡¯ If it¡¯s the same, there¡¯s nothing we can do but refuse. Do it yourself. Like the baron just said, we¡¯re exhausted. The guys fighting in the woods aren¡¯t organized yet, so it¡¯s dangerous to go back and run into them.¡±


    ¡°Actually, that part took a little while. One of the things we found out while observing them¡­ was that if there was something wrong with themand, they would use res or something to call theirrades in the forest.¡±


    and. I never imagined it would be so tant.


    ¡°But it¡¯s like the time you entered¡­ and the fact that the res weren¡¯t fired. There are a lot of things that get caught. Don¡¯t you know better how fast you guys got in and out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re cheating, and you¡¯re really diligently turning around. Is it because you¡¯re an aristocrat?¡±


    I frowned as much as I could and spit out the words with the most disgusting expression and tone. When I put my hand on the handle of the sword in a crooked posture, the soldiers except Baron Pavaera reacted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, adventurer.¡±


    ¡°If you overconfident in your skills and get killed, you won¡¯t get paid, right?¡±


    The response was not towards insults towards the owner, but towards me expressing a willingness to fight for them. It became clear that this was not a rtionship maintained by loyalty.


    I have to pretend to be angry to think about it, but the faces are so tantly full of ridicule that I don¡¯t feel the need to further confirm whether the information my friend in the forest gave me is true or false.


    ¡°You guys are saying funny things? Even if we simply calcte that the two of us destroyed themand center, we¡¯ve killed ten people by ourselves, but can only four of them stop it?¡±


    ¡°Ha. Judging by the appearance, we¡¯re not in a situation where we can fight any more. Does that have anything to do with it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you can¡¯t fight any more, you guys can win with one eye closed.¡±


    At my reaction, they don¡¯t get angry, they smile. That¡¯s a very good sign. Underestimating me means that we are doing our part well enough, and that if we fight, we can win more easily.


    ¡°Stop. You don¡¯t have to raise your voice. But even if you believe what you say, these three heads alone won¡¯t solve the problem. Is this your first time subjugating thieves?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time, but you know that you get paid ording to the number of hairs.¡±


    ¡°Even so, what¡¯s the reason you only took care of the other thieves, leaving the supply and demand for them?¡±


    ¡°I was just going to check it out.¡±


    ¡°check?¡±


    ¡°Uh. A bastard that I thought was a thief from the inside told me a funny story.¡±


    As rxed as possible, with my hand still on the sword, I continued with a face full of ridicule.


    ¡°They are the baron¡¯s enlisted men and are luring and killing adventurers to decorate their missing honor, what do you mean?¡±


    The soldiers, who were standing in groups of five with Favaera at the center, turned their bodies to draw their swords with a force that could be said to be almost simultaneous.


    Tightened nerves react to their movements, looking at the world as if in slow motion.


    No one bothers to aim for Cheryl, who stands slightly behind me. I could see that the sword was swinging with the momentum to kill me first. Pavaera is trying to lower her stance to prepare for the next time, pulling herself back as if she had promised in advance.


    I rxed my expression, admiring the fact that all of that was happening in less than a second and that I was able to recognize it myself.


    Using the mana that was loaded enough to put a strain on the body as power, he grabbed the sword while bouncing forward.


    In order to shorten the time of the sword, he not only pulled out the sword, but also pulled back the sheath and threw it away. By the time that series of processes had beenpleted, 10 people had already passed the gap they were aiming for me, broke through the siege head-on, and were swinging their swords at Favaera.


    I have no intention of killing him right away.


    So, after just cutting off the right arm and right leg of Pavaera, who was trying to hold the sword, he turned around and prepared for the next one.


    ¡°Keah!¡±


    ¡°Come?!¡±


    All of this took less than a second. Barely suppressing the feeling of admiration for the results of overtaxing their own bodies, they raised their swords over their heads and took a posture.


    ¡°Jerk the.¡±


    There are two people, are you only looking at me?


    ¡°The sin of ignoring the protection of the royal family and despising it!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s anger erupted from the back of their heads.


    ¡°In the name of Cheryl Tsushin Ogatorp, I will punish you!¡±


    Even though she is inevitably slower than me, Cheryl is also an Aura user. In the gap where all their eyes were pouring on me, she had already jumped forward and proceeded to cut the heads of two people at the same time as she shouted. .


    ¡°Ogatorp!?¡±


    ¡°Sir, fuck!¡±


    hmm. I guess the reason I was surprised was because of the unexpected name. But whatever the reason, how would you kill themander of the Demon King¡¯s army if you spend your time dealing with crazy people?


    No matter what they were surprised by, those who couldn¡¯t react in time died in an instant without even mixing their swords properly. Rather, it was a surprisingly nd battle with Cheryl¡¯s skills rather than those of them.


    She counterattacked the guys who halfway mixed swords and proceeded to show off abo technique that would only be seen in a game where she shed four people in a row, and I couldn¡¯t help but apud with sincerity.


    ¡°It was an amazing counterattack. Art is art.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. It went in neatly even to myself. I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    I wonder how it would feel if a 15-year-old kid was very satisfied with the fact that the technology of killing people was neatly put in, but since that¡¯s the world, I decided not to care.


    We approached the copsed Favaera and the shivering leader who fell behind us, leaving the guys behind us who we had dealt with so reliably that we didn¡¯t need to kill them to confirm, and each of us decided to do our part.


    ¡°Baron Pavaera. To wield the sword so quickly after my butler had finished speaking, was it too dangerous to kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Uh, ahhhh¡­¡±


    I approached the leader, leaving behind Pavaera and Cheryl, who were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even scream.


    ¡°hey.¡±


    ¡°Hee, hee!¡±


    ¡°Hiik is a fuck cockroach, or Hiik and this baby!¡±


    As I mmed the sword into the floor, threatening not to think of anything else, the guy crouched down and shouted.


    ¡°My, please save me! I, I just did as I was told!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ eh? Yes?¡±


    ¡°You did as I was told! The only way for you to survive in this situation is to say it in detail! Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Muh, of course! Of course I have to tell you everything! I can tell you all about what that wicked Pavaera was up to!¡±


    ¡°Gardway, yes, inoooum!!¡±


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice in front of me, traitor!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaagh!¡±


    There was a dull sound like kicking something soggy meat, so I didn¡¯t bother to look back. To hear such a sound is to say that the amputation was kicked, but such a sight is never a good sight for the mind and body.


    However, the leader, who had been rolling his eyes intently, became more contemtive after seeing the scene behind me and began to bang his head on the ground.


    ¡°Please! Please save me!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°No, of course!¡±


    Our friend Werry looks up at me with watery eyes and expresses desperation. Like my friends in the forest, I¡¯m very sympathetic to these cooperative guys. It wasn¡¯t that this guy swung a sword at me in the first ce, and I didn¡¯t have the hobby of holding people ountable even to those who were in a position where they had no choice but to let go. So I crouched down and put my hand on Werri¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re a talkative Werry from now on.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m¡­ah! Yes! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Talkative Werry! Talkative Werry is ready to chatter everything he knows!¡±


    The baby¡¯s eyes are sandalwood. I like it very much.

 Chapter 41

    The talkative Werry clearly understood his duty.


    What he revealed was almost identical to what we had hoped for. The only difference is that more details have been added?


    ¡°Fa, Favaera was originally a guy who led a small mercenary group, doing mercenary work when there was work and stealing when there was no. Although it is usually what low-quality mercenaries do, Favaera is more diligent than them There was a difference in being good at collecting hair and hair.¡±


    In fact, he was hired after Favaera paid for the barony, but he was good at calctions and had many connections, so he was working as an aide.


    Anyway, the baron¡¯s real name is Baera.


    ¡°Why did you add ¡®pa¡¯ in front?¡±


    ¡°Yes, four letters makes you feel like an aristocrat¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stupid idea beyond imagination. Isn¡¯t Cheryl, the two letters, more aristocratic?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! After all, that¡¯s the extent of the idea of a guy who even thinks of buying a title with money!¡±


    Along with the enthusiastic response, the conversation that flowed like a liquidation flow was a truly friendly Werri.


    In any case, unlike the idea of a pure fool, it must have been true that Pavaera¡¯s financial sense and business ability were above the average of the surroundings.


    Pavaera, who never spent the money he earned through steady mercenary work, plundering and stealing, and collected it diligently, achieved the splendid feat of buying a baron, a mansion, and even a wine farm from a fallen aristocrat.


    Bastard, honestly, if you look at the level of sincerity, he is sincere enough to hit the target.


    It was a problem because it was a bad thing and sincere, but I can¡¯t erase the thought that I wouldn¡¯t have made a name for myself even if I had done ordinary mercenary work.


    ¡°It was enough to say that he was good enough¡­ but he must have been more ambitious. He started looking for shortcuts like stealing honor.¡±


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m an adventurer. The content, which we thought was too risky for us, was simr to the sense of a guy who was looting and stealing in the end.


    It¡¯s already been several months since things started to progress based on the truly staggeringly criminal way of thinking that just leave no evidence and go undetected, as it has been so far.


    In reality, his behavior was meticulous, and he faithfully continued behind the scenes work for an alibi. More than anything else, when the story came out that there were unknown cubs helping him, both Cheryl and I were taken aback.


    ¡°You helped with that? Didn¡¯t that bastard hire you for money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Pavaera is always alone, so I can¡¯t find out his personal information¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck the world, the end of the world, very.¡±


    Our Weri flinched as if he felt my sincerity, so I conveyed my intention not to mind with a single wave of my hand.


    For what purpose did investors stick to such an illegal and not profitable business? Unless the purpose is to raise a viin, aren¡¯t there too many uncertain elements before Favaera can repay the favor?


    I thought about who really raised it because there was a way to use it politically, but I couldn¡¯t dare predict with my ordinary intelligence.


    Seriously, I wonder if I may have kicked out the fostering of a scoundrel like a forbidden jade leaf in order to make an honorary film for a young warrior who is still undergoing intense training.


    In the end, I concluded the ident by saying that there must have been a mentally ill person who was trying to turn the world into an extremely evil ce, and I opened my mouth to pat our friend Werri on the shoulder, who was very scared because of sticking to silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so intimidated, Werri. I think you¡¯re extremely cooperative right now. I¡¯m generous with those who go to Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Joe, I wasn¡¯t worried at all! I was just wondering if I could give you more information, and the expression showed on my face! Ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Hey, our Werri! You¡¯re so quick-witted and sharp-witted that I don¡¯t understand why you were working under that bastard! I¡¯m so d you can¡¯t use a sword!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­yes? A sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sword. If you swung a sword at me, wouldn¡¯t you be dead with those bastards by now? Thinking that we might have lost our pleasant Werri like that makes me fucking regret it again.¡±


    As heughs and mixes some menace, Werry¡¯s expression visibly stiffens, then loosens, feigningughter again.


    It¡¯s not bad. If you let him live, he¡¯ll be able to use it in any way, unless he quits everything and goes back to farming. Even if he returned to farming, there was nothing wrong with gaining all the information to be obtained because the number of people who had been instilled with faith increased by one.


    ¡°Is it worth keeping a guy like that alive?¡±


    Sheryl, who was looking disapprovingly at Werry, who promised to guarantee his life under the condition that he would testify about the whole situationter in the guild, asked me from a little distance away.


    ¡°well?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a deal to give you my life in exchange for blowing all the information and even testifying, so I¡¯m just protecting it. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal to know what his value ister or never know?¡±


    Even knowing the full story of the incident, he drove many adventurers to their deaths. But that¡¯s not my business.


    In the first ce, this incident was also woven by thorough coincidence, and it was not aimed at me or someone around me.


    In a world where a 15-year-old kid satisfactorily practiced the art of killing in realbat, he had no idea of whether to kill or save on the basis of good or evil.


    Did you just touch me or not? That¡¯s it.


    ¡°But, obviously, isn¡¯t he the one who participated in the crime? How¡­¡±


    Noble Cheryl jumped out at the moment, as if my judgment was bothering me. It¡¯s a way of speaking that can sometimes be confusing but easy to understand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that, kill meter.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    I don¡¯t think he said anything particrly strange, but Cheryl showed a surprising reaction and looked slightly taken aback.


    ¡°No matter how much you think about it, if killing is the right thing to do, find it separatelyter and kill it. All I did was exchange information for the immediate life, not to keep him protected.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he did me a favor with pure intentions first, but that¡¯s not the case, of course I¡¯m not interested in theter.


    Isn¡¯t it even unknown how the unidentified sponsor he talked about in the first ce will react? He might be the one who will die on his own if left alone.


    ¡°But not right now. He made that deal with me, and honestly, he¡¯s doing his job better than expected.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep using him? Even if he¡¯s just a viin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr intention of continuing to use it, but I wonder if I can use it if I run into it somewhere? More than anything, good and evil are not so clearly defined in the world, Cheryl.¡±


    However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to make a pre-judgement based on hasty judgment. Who knows if he¡¯s keeping his mouth shut because he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll make a mistake, even though he has a nasty story.


    But you can think of it that way. On the contrary, thinking like that and pursuing goodness can never be seen as a bad thing. Even though I am the owner of a previous life who suffered a dog death rather thanpensation for living a good life, I still believe that it is good to be kind.


    He was proud enough, so he tousled his hair and added just one word.


    ¡°Of course, the fact that it doesn¡¯t apply to all guys can be exined just by the guys I killed here.


    ¡°What if a good man harms you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll weigh in on the seriousness, but if you cross the line, you¡¯ll die and be nice.¡±


    The only person who can do me that much harm and still be good is a dead person.


    In the end, the adventurers who organized the story and organized the soldiers in the forest of Pavaera who pretended to be thieves returned one after another to hear the truth of the incident and turned their eyes in anger.


    There were not that many deaths, but it seemed that the cause was that the soldiers who recognized the strange situation withdrew their feet rather than their skills. In fact, the number of heads brought by the surviving adventurers seemed less than half, let alone 40.


    Favaera died of excessive blood loss in indifference while we didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    It wasn¡¯t really necessary anyway, and it was already a situation in which documented evidence could be collected through Werry, so no one felt sorry for it. Well, if the adventurers who couldn¡¯t cool down felt sorry for them, then they felt sorry for them.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t such a bad result as it was certain that some of Favaera¡¯s assets, which would be disposed of after reporting to the guild, would return to us in the form of guild¡¯s poor management and additionalpensation.


    Of course, he wanted to take it all away, but his position as an adventurer was that much. If only Cheryl and I were here, we would have gone right away and swept away everything that made money.


    However, it was self-evident that even a portion of the assets distributed by the guild was no small amount of profit, so the adventurers who hit the calctions with cold heads about the battle and situation got on the wagon, genuinely delighted with the unexpected profit.


    But there was no Garoon in it.


    that was a bit disappointing He was a kind person, I mean.

 Chapter 42

    The three wagons returned to the capital after bing two. Even so, the fact that there was still space was not very pleasant.


    It was true that the incident was settled quickly because of us, but that was how the adventurers whocked ability dealt with the soldiers who were determined to ambush and raid.


    Even that would have been annihted if it hadn¡¯t been for us. Even Cheryl was dangerous. Even if it was difficult to catch all the guys in the forest, it could have been stabbed in the back by the enlisted soldiers at the camp, whom they believed to be allies.


    It¡¯s already past, but that fact was very important, and that¡¯s why we reported it to the guild with great emphasis.


    Even if I work for the Ogathorpe family for a decent sry and Cheryl is an aristocrat, unpaid work is another matter. It doesn¡¯t even suit our temperament.


    Through unanimous agreement due to the difference in skill, Cheryl, who came out of a position close to the representative of this punitive squad, pushed the receptionist to the extent that she had to wash her face in a cold sweat and held the guild ountable. The adventurers did their part perfectly just by putting on ferocious faces behind them.


    In fact, it¡¯s not our business to know if this was an adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d like to get the details from above. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    Thanks to this, we had to face a very cumbersome and annoying situation of having to face the guild leader.


    I was greedy¡­!


    ¡°Although the stories of other adventurers have also been gathered, I think we need a separate story from the two who yed a key role, so we brought them here.¡±


    Of course, it was an extremely friendly ce with no doubts or interrogation, but it was never afortable meeting ce because we were extremely tired after a very busy day swinging to get to and from the wagon ride and cutting people. The reason we weren¡¯t annoyed with the guild that dragged us up today saying that it wouldn¡¯t matter if we put it off until tomorrow was because they took a good attitude and treated us well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you must be tired after going through a big deal. It¡¯s small, but I¡¯ve prepared tea and refreshments to help you recover from fatigue, so please enjoy it.¡±


    The refreshment was the finest chocte. Actually, I didn¡¯t know exactly how expensive it was, but Cheryl reacted and found out. It wasn¡¯t just a reaction, but Cheryl murmured, showing a genuinely surprised reaction.


    ¡°Would you expect to see this here¡­?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be interested in chocte. It¡¯s something that our guild also prepares little by little for the VIPs. As you can see from the reactions¡­ it¡¯s a little hard to find.¡±


    The guild leader, who had not yet been able to hide his well-muscled body in a formal suit, informed me with a benevolent smile. There was even pride in it, and I couldn¡¯t help whispering in Cheryl¡¯s ear.


    ¡°expensive?¡±


    ¡°A box of that is equivalent to one gold coin of the guild trade.¡±


    hee hee hee profit.


    Hearing the shocking, even gross price, I picked up a piece of chocte and put it in my mouth without hesitation. Choctes that only seem to contain about 30 in a box are worth one gold trade coin?


    Roughly speaking, one chocte is two silver coins, but I can¡¯t stand this.


    Certainly, as soon as I put it in my mouth, a tremendous sweetness that I had never felt since my reincarnation hit my taste buds, and my mind was bewildered. I didn¡¯t have a chance to taste high-end chocte in my previous life, but I¡¯m going to solve that resentment like this. It¡¯s so delicious that even my tongue, a stranger to this kind of thing, notices that this sweetness is luxurious.


    However, Cheryl, who is born an aristocrat, stares at the guild leader while maintaining a cool and expressionless face despite the bait in front of her eyes.


    The atmosphere did not change easily even while talking about the whole story of the incident, which was clear of spection.


    The guild leader who introduced himself as Engrim looked unusual. Its gaze is more undesirable than the appearance of a warrior itself or the sses that stimte an intellectual image that does not suit him.


    It can be seen that the eyes and mouth are smiling, but the pupils are actually judging and understanding the value of the person sitting in front of them by looking at them from head to toe. There was no malice or goodwill in it, only a thoroughly businesslike attitude.


    Eyes that I had a chance to see often in my previous life. This is a gaze that I could asionally see from bosses whose jobs require dealing with people.


    If you explore like that throughout the story, you can¡¯t help but feel kind.


    ¡°I like chocte, but I hate the way you look at value judgment. Haven¡¯t we already proven our worth?¡±


    A mechanical gaze that analyzes how valuable the object in front of you can take to you is never pleasant. Even if you feel a crush on the other person, you get chills when you notice it, but if you dig in from the beginning, you want to hit it.


    Still, since I couldn¡¯t hit physically, I hit with words. My reaction was unexpected, but Cheryl and Engrim couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment at the same time.


    ¡°Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Excuse me.¡±


    Even so, Engrim didn¡¯t know why he was flustered, but when he looked at him suspiciously, he quickly managed his expression and turned his gaze to Engrim. In the meantime, Engrim, who had slightly bowed his head and apologized, said with a shy smile.


    ¡°I unintentionallymitted rudeness because they seemed to have much better skills than expected.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I know that there is no malice, but personally, it¡¯s because I¡¯m a bit reluctant, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that we sinned; rather, we corrected our mistake. It even made a huge contribution to the survival of adventurers who would otherwise die. Even if he did a little truth, he wasn¡¯t demanding too much.


    Even after considering this and that, a talented adventurer appeared like aet right away, so if you weed it with open arms, you would wee it.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to drag out the story slowly, so I¡¯ll tell you briefly. I¡¯d like to ask for a request rted to what happened today.¡±


    Unlike the gaze that seemed to be looking at the liver, I liked the way he brought it out from the main topic very coolly. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the kind of thing you¡¯d suggest by handing out choctes worth gold coins.


    ¡°Is this a story to tell while feeding gold coins and chocte?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical about that.¡±


    Engrim, noticing the doubts that arose as coolly as the main topic that jumped out, waved both hands and quickly continued.


    ¡°First of all, I am grateful for ending a serious incident that could have resulted in the deaths of 60 adventurers with minimal casualties. Actually, considering the cost of the lives of 40 people and the honor of the guild, this much is cheap. It¡¯s just a pure favor, separate from thepensation we¡¯ll give you.¡±


    It was an extremely reasonable exnation from the beginning, so I decided to listen to him while grabbing some chocte.


    As I put the second chocte in my mouth, Cheryl took a moment to notice, then quickly put the chocte in her mouth.


    ¡°And the reason why I can¡¯t exin the specific story is because this issue is not unique to the guild, so you have to pay attention to security. Even if the two of you decide to ept the request, after going through some tricky procedures I would like to tell you in advance that the matter is serious enough to be delivered. Of course, there will be no disadvantages if you refuse.¡±


    However, unlike me who ate the third piece of chocte, Cheryl¡¯s expression and hands froze slightly after hearing Engrim¡¯s words.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to open her mouth after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Is it a matter rted to the welfare of the kingdom or is it a private matter?¡±


    She, who hadpletely transformed into the aristocratic Cheryl before she knew it, asked without taking her emotionless eyes off Engrim. I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s reading something I haven¡¯t read or if it¡¯s just a guess based on a question, but I can tell that her attitude, unlike just before, is infinitely serious.


    No matter how adventurous she is as a hobby, Sheryl is sincere in the request itself. That would also be the case, because requesting an adventurer was not a simple game for her.


    Work that helps the kingdom while developing skills and experience. work for public safety. Surprisingly, this aristocraticdy was evaluating the adventurer request that way. If Engrim made a personal request, he would surely devour the chocte and leave without a second thought.


    ¡°Our estimate is closer to the former.¡±


    However, Engrim said without hesitation that it was a matter that threatened the kingdom¡¯s well-being. A man who would have lived twice as long as we did sits down two 15-year-olds and discusses threats.


    However, it is a world in which famous adventurers, who are only one or two years old and have a level two levels higher than ours, still exist. In some cases, there are not a few people who really go on great adventures to the level of saving the world.


    Age doesn¡¯t matter in front of those who kill, survive, work hard for this, and mature. Just skill is everything.


    That¡¯s why Engrim didn¡¯t judge us only at face value, he wanted to know our skills, and Cheryl doesn¡¯t find it strange that Engrim mentions this proposal in earnest to us who haven¡¯t yete of age.


    Because he knows for sure that his skills are at a level where there is nothing strange about him being asked to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to get as much help as possible.¡±


    In front of Engrim, who had a hard expression on her face, Cheryl began to think hard.

 Chapter 43

    When we left the guild, it was already in the middle of the evening.


    The specific reward will be delivered within a week, so we walked towards the mansion, leaving behind the request to visit at that time. A typical dinner time is over an hour, but I¡¯m not hungry just because I picked up some chocte. Actually, at this age, if I move like this, I think I¡¯ll be hungry no matter how much I eat.


    ¡°You¡¯re quitete today. You might get scolded by your father.¡±


    There was no hesitation or regret in Cheryl¡¯s steps as she stretched and moved calmly.


    Cheryl refused Engrim¡¯s request.


    He didn¡¯t tell me why he refused, so he didn¡¯t even ask. Maybe because all the information is private, he may have thought that his skills were stillcking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ask why you declined.¡±


    But suddenly, as if she was reading my thoughts, Cheryl asked. The adventurer Sheryl had already given up her business and returned to the aristocrat Cheryl, so she had a slightly high-handed attitude from her words, but she didn¡¯t care because she was already used to it.


    Rather than that, it was harder to get used to digging in like he was reading my thoughts from time to time.


    ¡°Did you expect me to say no?¡±


    ¡°No, of course I thought you would receive the request.¡±


    From asking about the seriousness of the work, I didn¡¯t even have the slightest doubt. I firmly believed that if it was a serious matter, I would receive it unconditionally. It wasn¡¯t until she refused that I realized that when you¡¯re an adventurer, you draw a line in your own way.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not curious?¡±


    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t figure out what I wasining about, and the attitude of ring at me again, raising rage again, waspletely unpredictable.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do your own thing anyway, so what¡¯s new?¡±


    This shameful little boy is smarter than me. What did I do when I was 15? You seem to have lived a life obsessed with anime andic books?


    It was around that time that he moved to the heights of kendo, but he didn¡¯t stand out, he was just a little more sincere than his peers. If I were at the time next to Cheryl now, I might have burst into death with a sense of shame.


    ¡°Whatever the reason for your judgment, I respect it. There is no particr reason to wonder.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why not again?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even give an answer to the part that arouses curiosity, and Cheryl moves on in silence. It¡¯s like a shameful little boy.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t ept me, will I?¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°What the guild leader said. I¡¯ll ept it because I¡¯m interested.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then wasn¡¯t it okay to say it right there?¡±


    They look at me as if asking why it bothers me twice, but I did it because I had my own thoughts.


    ¡°The two of us talked for a while, and then we had a different opinion, so I¡¯m going to take it alone¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be more adventurous?¡±


    Adventurers andmoners alike could only count on the hands of a handful of people who could directly see and remember the faces of nobles. That¡¯s why both Cheryl and I proudly sell our faces and names and pretend to be adventurers.


    It is a ss society that almost perfectly fits the saying that the world we live in is different.


    That¡¯s why, in Engrim¡¯s eyes, we are just young and skilled adventurers. And there is no case where the two of them form a pair and act naturally in response to a request from one of the adventurers.


    If that¡¯s the case in the first ce, there¡¯s no reason to move in pairs. Even if it may be difficult to coordinate opinions in an invisible ce, I will not. Uh, then, I¡¯ll try it myself. The appearance without any hesitation in splitting pairs on the spot is not a form that adventurers are familiar with.


    If we showed that kind of side and started to investigate, wondering what the hell we were doing, it was obvious that long-term difficulties would bloom in Cheryl¡¯s hobby.


    ¡°Certainly I hadn¡¯t thought of that part.¡±


    Cheryl hung her chin on her chin and shook her head, gathering her thoughts, but soon she continued to ask questions with a face that still had doubts.


    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t think you can anticipate the dangers of not being able to disclose any information in advance.¡±


    ¡°I have to win the title of themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, but the more experience the better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°One of the most sincere things in my life?¡±


    In case I don¡¯t settle for the current life, I always remind myself of the words that I always kill themander. It¡¯s a habit that came about because I was neither very enterprising nor passionate enough to dedicate my life toward my goal in my previous life. It is a ritual to guard against me, who may want to live an ordinary life because my willpower will fade without even knowing at some point.


    Even if I didn¡¯t tell the family about my deal with Sir Ekaf, I didn¡¯t know that even Cheryl would treat it as a joke. Even Jin, who was at Ogwen, epted it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be epted by myself, but I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ask as much as you can and get as much information as possible before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, so maybe you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Engrim is also a famous guild leader, but he must have a hobby of driving people to death by hiding information like a baby Pavaera.


    ?


    It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime the next day that I moved slowly and visited Engrim.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person you¡¯d meet at any time, but thanks to the events of the previous day, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to see him alone.


    ¡°From the perspective of the guild leader, do you think I can help with that task by myself?¡±


    He showed a verymon sense reaction. Even though he was happy, he was worried that his pair with Cheryl might have been broken. Sensing that the evaluation of Engrim, which had no particr feeling, was leaning towards the favorable side, I moderately looked around and mentioned the main point once again.


    ¡°Besides the two of you, there are others who asked for a favor. The purpose is to organize a party.¡±


    The talents Engrim wanted were simple. A person who has not made a big name yet, but clearly possesses skills above the level. And it was a situation where people who knew how to properly understand andplete a request were stabbing them whenever they saw them.


    ¡°Then, if everyone agrees, isn¡¯t a toon moving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The expression is like that. There can¡¯t be a lot of talented people like that in the first ce, right?¡±


    The world is wide and there are many assholes, but talented people are alwayscking. Anyway, it seems that there is no problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but once you ept the request, you must agree to a light prohibition for security.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that.¡±


    I came here to do whatever it was. Even if it¡¯s forbidden, it¡¯s just to be wary of leaking information, and it¡¯s not even close to a curse like saying that if you ept a request, you die or you can¡¯t escape until it¡¯spleted.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clearly agreeing.¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what I came here for today.¡±


    Engrim let out an easy-goingugh, probably liking my reaction.


    ¡°Thankfully. Can you visit us one more time during dinner tonight? Just at dawn, another adventurer expressed his intention to join us. Thanks to Eldmia-sama¡¯s arrival, I think we can talk about the request after signing the contract today. .¡±


    ¡°Of course you feed me a meal, right?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    They even gave me a free meal, but there was no reason to refuse. After readily epting, I shook hands with Engrim with a smile and came down to the first floor in a happy mood.


    ¡°Huh? That bastard?¡±


    And as soon as I took my foot off thest step, my pleasure level plummeted.


    ¡°Did I tell you bastard? I remember your face.¡±


    A character pointing at me and recklessly approaching me with a bamboo statue with his group. It was Dangtel, a child sex offender.


    That moment.


    Bad Eldmia and worse Eldmia appeared after a long time.


    And very enthusiastic, radiant, and shouted.


    ¨C Gctica!


    -Phantom!


    ¡°Did I not tell you too?


    The feeling of falling endlessly to the point that the thought that I should seriously doubtter whether I have bipr disorder passed through a corner of my head and started to fuck through the abyss.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand because your head was bad? Was it hard to interpret the saying that if you forget your face and run into it, you¡¯ll die? If you remembered my face, you should have run away like a dog that got pped in the nose as soon as it saw me.¡±


    I think there are a lot of cases where I get involved with idiots everywhere, but I want to believe that it¡¯s because of my mood. However, since such beliefs and actions are separate, I also strode forward. Even those guys are confidently approaching, but it¡¯s impossible for me to step back as if I¡¯m stuck.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    As I get closer to them at a rather rapid pace, a harbinger of realizing something is wrong shes across their stern faces. It can¡¯t be. These guys need to get beaten up today.


    If it were the other guys, there would be room for extenuating circumstances, but Dangtel is unforgivable.


    Garoon, who tried to help achieve justice by killing people who were less than thieves, died, so why is this child sex offender still alive with a shameless attitude? Even if you¡¯re alive, do you feel guilty and raise your voice when it¡¯s not enough even if you drive around the head?


    From the moment Garoon died, Dangtel¡¯s mere existence was only a factor in causing selective anger control disorder.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather crawl to Mandeli Harbor, so you¡¯ll have to get hit until I beg for help.¡±


    ¡°What, what? How did you do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask boring questions and shut your mouth. Your tongue will be cut!¡±


    ¨C Boom!!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    It was only after Dangtel¡¯s face was dug into Dangtel¡¯s face that he jumped in and wielded a punch that made him feel like he was descending vertically. The blood disappeared from the faces of Dangtel and his party, who saw them fall down with corn scattered in a single blow.


    The moment I rushed in without thinking, I heard the shouts of adventurers around me.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia is crazy again!¡±


    It¡¯s not me that¡¯s crazy, it¡¯s the world.

 Chapter 44

    Adventurers are wild.


    It ismon for them to change because they have simply left their inclinations and cast off their legal obligations and protections and are forced to rely on consequences through force.


    It is one of the clearest examples of a fist much closer than thew.


    Guild leader Engrim looked at the mess on the first floor through the window of his second-floor room and reflected on that fact.


    Mad dog Eldmia Ega.


    A person who carved that presence into the guild in less than two years.


    At first, I thought it was a crazy guy who could only be seen in the countryside crawling into the capital.


    When dealing with requests and office work, he showed an extremelymon sense and often even cultured attitude, but when it was rted only to a specific situation, he turned 180 degrees, so he thought it was a very reasonable decision.


    ¡°But is it really like that?¡±


    When he heard that he was hanging out with the daughter of the Ogatorf family, he thought he was just a servant, but the reality waspletely different.


    The two people I saw yesterday were equal. Engrim could clearly sense that whether Lady Ogatorv expressed her opinion or Eldmia¡¯s opinion, it was nothing more than mutual respect.


    ording to the investigation, the records of Eldmia began with Ogwen. He regrly sends letters, and judging from the information gathered from the local branch, he is said to have been an ordinary person with a very good reputation.


    At that age, he had an unusual record that made him wonder if it was really possible, so some thought he was Ogatorp¡¯s illegitimate son, but Engrim was skeptical of that spection.


    Historically, even illegitimate children of Ogatorp were born with their distinctive eyes and hair. Above all, the current head of the family, Ekaf, is one of the few nobles who consider moderation a virtue to the extent that there are no monks.


    Rather, it is highly likely that he discovered his talent and brought him as a family member. Looking at the Pavaera incident this time, it was almost certain.


    ¡°Baera mercenaries¡¯ core forces were cut in one blow¡­¡±


    It was apanied by 60 adventurers.


    It was a veryrge request even for a request presented by an individual aristocrat, and it might be difficult to report only after the fact.


    ¨C Clearly an excellent Auror user beyond appearances. It is considered to be outside the normal ark.


    Even when investigating Lady Ogatorv, ¡®She is definitely a genius, but she¡¯s still at a much better level than her peers.¡¯ It was a researcher who finished the evaluation with the phrase. Thanks to this, Engrim had to doubt his eyes for the first time in a while.


    However, the evaluation was not unconvincing. Because the Baera mercenary corps was a mercenary corps that made a name for themselves on the battlefield. At the level of the adventurers who participated in this quest, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they got caught in a trap and were wiped out.


    Reflecting on the novel shock he felt then, Engrim focused on the first floor again.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll crawl! Even if I have to crawl all the way to Mandeli Port, I¡¯ll do it again¡­ahh!¡±


    ¡°Do, help me! Please fucking help me!¡±


    For an adventurer, the fist is closer than thew. That¡¯s part of what the guild encourages.


    The reason was that as long as those with a twisted mind managed well to stand at the top, they could naturally be made to establish order among themselves.


    And so it was.


    Even the arch-adventures, who had be beholden to the temple until Eldmia Egga was called a mad dog, were the ones who would have harmed the guild¡¯s reputation if left unattended.


    As soon as they get well, they either run away from the capital or live like they are really dead.


    ¡°Looking at the talking tail, it stillcks conviction. Come on, fuck it. I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯te!¡±


    It was the same with the Dangtel gang. The type of person who doesn¡¯t understand the job of an adventurer properly and only believes in weapons and installs them. If it wasn¡¯t for Eldmia, they would have been a headache for quite a while.


    Is all this really just an entricity bordering on madness?


    It¡¯s nonsense. There were clear rules for Eldmia Ega¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I need to find out more.¡±


    Engrim made a decision, earnestly hoping that Eldmia would be a talent worthy of the guild.


    Suffering from a chronic talent shortage was exhausting.


    ?


    ¡°Never touch Eldmia Egga again.¡±


    ¡°Never touch Eldmia Egga again!!¡±


    ¡°This is the truest mercy. If youe to get revenge by gathering more gangs, you will cross the road to the underworld on that day. If you want to live a long time, judge well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!!¡±


    ¡°If you hear rumors that you¡¯re a bastard just one more time, be prepared. I¡¯ll turn you into a eunuch.¡±


    ¡°Heukheuk¡­everyone, I write it in an angle again. I write it in a cool way¡­¡±


    Looking at the guys who put out the harpoon once, it seems that the inside is a bit pierced.


    I wanted to beat more, but I decided to stop here because I didn¡¯t want to increase the number of spectators anymore.


    ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to get hit more.¡±


    They really ran out like the wind.


    The adventurers who were enthusiastic about the stimting sights were also satisfied and scattered. As I approached the reception desk while giving brief exnations to those who asked what happened to them, the female receptionists who were watching while eating snacks said with a smile.


    ¡°You beat me to the point where I feel so relieved!¡±


    ¡°I thought this day wasing!¡±


    Dangtel must havemitted many sins as well. I didn¡¯t want to keep his name in my head anymore, so I smiled and took out the letter I had been working hard on yesterday.


    ¡°If I had known it would be so well received, I would have done it right away. I¡¯m going to post some letters, could you help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Are you Mr. Asillie from Ogwen again?¡±


    I spent the past year and a half steadily, so now I pretend to pretend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for free this time! I¡¯ve fixed Dangtel¡¯s quirk, so I¡¯ll give you that much.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Every time I send a letter from now on, I hope a guy like thates out.¡±


    After chatting with the receptionists who responded to my sincerity withughter, I left the guild.


    He told me toe back in the evening, so in the meantime I need to fix the equipment¡­


    ¡°Sir Eldmia Ega?¡±


    ¡°to?¡±


    kyung? Who gave me such an old-fashioned title?


    When I turned my head to the ce where the voice came from with a dumbfounded expression, a woman with a sharp look like a soldier was staring at me.


    ¡°who are you?¡±


    It was a face I had never seen before. If you look at it roughly, it¡¯s easy to figure out that it¡¯s a warrior, and if you look closely, it¡¯s not difficult to figure out that it¡¯s a knight, but no matter how much I recall, it¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t seem to have met me.


    ¡°My name is Lenissa, a knight of the Marquis of Levien.


    ¡°oh.¡±


    Huh. To think that Ragnis had knights. After seeing the real thing, I feel very strange. Come to think of it, I heard that there were some servants who were spread out on the battlefield for revenge, but he might be one of them.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Eldmia Ega. What business did youe for?¡±


    ¡°The Marquis wants to see Sir Ega.¡±


    It tickles me because I keep frightening, but it¡¯s more important that Ragnis wants to see me than that.


    It must have meant that I had a chance to catch my breath and see my face after a while. It¡¯s not that far from the mansion where Ragnis is staying, so there should be plenty of time. Ragnis wouldn¡¯t be able to spend that much time anyway.


    ¡°I see. Before that, I need to mend the equipment. Could you go ahead and tell me the story?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go together. The Marquis told us toe together, so even if it¡¯s for the purpose of telling the story, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be happy to go back alone.¡±


    what. How does he treat people so he pays attention? Is it because of his position as Marquis?


    ¡°Well. If that¡¯s convenient for you. It won¡¯t take long anyway.¡±


    In any case, there was no reason for me to treat Ragnis¡¯ servant harshly, so I took a light bow and headed to the forge as nned. There was no intention of continuing the conversation awkwardly, and the same was true of the knight who identified himself as Lenisa, so only silence continued between us. If I had been in my previous life, this silence would have been awkward, but I also stopped caring whether people had changed or not.


    But apart from the silence, I can¡¯t help but pay attention to that strange gaze looking at me.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    It didn¡¯t suit my temper to just leave that kind of gaze, so I asked him openly, and after a moment of silence, I heard an answer from behind.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing special, but may I know what kind of rtionship you have with the Marquis?¡±


    ¡°La¡­ Didn¡¯t the Marquis of Levien say anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a person named Eldmia Ega in the Ogatorf family, so I just have to bring him.¡±


    The fact that I am Ragnis¡¯s benefactor is not publicly known, but if you send me on an errand like this, you can say that I¡¯m a knight of your aide, but the fact that you haven¡¯t given me any information about me is¡­ there must be some reason. want.


    ¡°If the Marquis had not informed, there must have been a reason. I don¡¯t think I have anything else to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°No, excuse me.¡±


    Could it be that my words were meant to point out rudeness from the point of view of a servant? There was even a hint of panic in his voice, so I felt sorry for nothing.

 Chapter 45

    It took quite a bit of haste to get to Ragnis¡¯ house after leaving the equipment repair, so not much time passed.


    Now that I have time to spare, I think he called me through a person rather than a carriage, but unlike me, who just needs to be stronger, Ragnis has so many things to learn in a short amount of time. The only help I could give now was to help me solve my business as quickly as possible so that I didn¡¯t waste time.


    Ragnis¡¯ house is not that big because it was originally the vi her family used when visiting the capital. Of course, it was tailored to the aristocracy¡¯s senses, but even in my senses, it¡¯s to the point that I think it¡¯s quite small for a noble.


    Myst memory was that Ragnis was living with only a handful of servants in such a vi.


    ¡°This is the guest the Marquis asked to bring. Do not ept other visitors until further instructions are given.¡±


    ¡°I see, Sir Renissa.¡±


    But now something was very different. Two men stood guard between the main gate and the main gate, which could be reached by walking ten steps, and there were even troops patrolling outside the brick wall.


    Looking at the soldiers alone, it seemed like they were protecting any militarymand, so I was slightly intimidated without even realizing it.


    ¡°What happened? The atmosphere is quite different from thest memory.¡±


    Passing through the guards in a strict and solemn position itself, I went inside and asked Renisa, but no satisfactory answer came back.


    ¡°Recently, many things have been drawing attention. I think the Marquis would like to talk to you about the details.¡±


    Passing by the familiar servants and maids and reaching the office on the second floor, Lenissa stopped walking.


    ¡°The Marquis told us to guide you only this far. Then.¡±


    Although she was polite towards the guest, Lenissa bowed before I could properly respond, as if she had no intention of being asked any questions in carrying out her orders, and then turned around and went back the way she hade. It was ufortable because it had a harder impression than any other articles I¡¯ve seen recently, but it might have been better.


    With that thought in mind, I opened the door as soon as I knocked.


    ¡°Listen¡­ no, if you¡¯re going to, why the hell did you knock on the door?¡±


    ¡°To let people know that no single door can stop Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen it, but it¡¯s starting with nonsense.¡±


    Laughing over his bewildered expression, Ragnis put down his work in progress and stood up.


    The modest yet luxurious red dress went well with her hair, which she had grown long sinceing to the capital, as if it were a set. In fact, apart from what suits me, I thought that wearing something like that while sitting at a desk to work would be quite an ordeal, so I unknowingly pointed to a corset and gave advice.


    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t wear a corset. Get out the ribs.¡±


    ¡°Eh, what are you talking about as soon as we meet. To a noble, taking care of beauty is also work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the beauty that will make a difference just by doing one of them, so I rmend just removing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, huh. You¡¯re saying you¡¯re pretty without these?¡±


    ¡°uh.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the old Ragnis who couldn¡¯t eat well. It wasn¡¯t even a short time, but she has already received numerous intensive cares, and her health and beauty have improved to the point where they are iparable to those of the past. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the level of difference that would make a difference just by putting on or taking off a corset was already overdone in the past.


    ¡°Heh, hehe. Then, well, throw it all awayter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It really hurts you. Throw it all away.¡±


    Hernia and internal bleeding can cause all sorts of side effects. Even in a world where healers exist, thinking that someone you know wears something dangerous like that is bound to frown.


    Still, seeing him make wise decisions like a smart kid made me feel relieved, so I decided to get down to business while sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems like it¡¯s been a while. What did you call me for?¡±


    ¡°As you said, it¡¯s been a while. To see your face, and to talk about the big things that happened recently.¡±


    Sitting on the sofa across from him, Ragnis waved the bell on the table and continued talking after stretching for a long time.


    ¡°Studying was easy, but I¡¯ve been too busytely because of the noise at the Imperial Spiritual Assembly.¡±


    ¡°The name came outpletely unexpected. Why are they?¡±


    I think the only time I heard about the Imperial Spiritual Assembly in my life was when Asilie heard that a hero had been selected in the past. Still, I expected that it would be veryrge considering that it was possible to directly determine that it was a hero through an oracle, but it was strange to hear that it was rted to Ragnis.


    ¡°One of Master¡¯s disciples went to the empire to train warriors, and I guess my story came out there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say about you? Did youpare pretty girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes..! Heh, hehe. Has Eldmia¡¯s speaking skills improved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Anyway, why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°They say the hero¡¯s magic talent is simr to mine.¡±


    hmm? I feel like I¡¯ve heard something calmly and unluckily.


    Calmly organize your thoughts. Still, when talking about the talent of a hero in name and color, there is a greater chance of mentioning the name of someone with a genius talent and giving high praise than the possibility of saying ¡®Your talent is very ordinary¡¯ by suddenly mentioning the name of an ordinary person. isn¡¯t that high?


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that Ragnis¡¯ talent is genius?


    I was a bit puzzled by my conclusion, so when I asked Ragnis back, she folded her arms and puffed out her cheeks as if her pride had been hurt.


    ¡°Why is this like this? I¡¯m Radnellvandes Akrisan¡¯s disciple? Even though I didn¡¯t learn proper magic when I was in Ogwen, even though it wasn¡¯t helpful, even the master admired the mana management and magic theory?¡±


    ¡°No, wasn¡¯t he just a physical wizard whose hobby was to receive disciples?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magician that is, but Master is one of the most famous people in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a Battle Mage, but if he¡¯s that strong, I think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± ¡±


    That¡¯s true, but as you said, Master is a Battle Mage who has crossed a wall that even ordinary wizards can¡¯t easily ovee. Not everyone epts disciples. You only get it when you see it for yourself and there is a possibility.¡±


    oh god Not only Ekaf was great, but Radnell Vandes must have been an incredibly great person. Ragnis even has the talent to admire such a great person?


    ¡°Eldmia, you seem to have little notice or know nothing in a really strange ce.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have even pretended to hear it if it were another time, but this time it seems to be a bit like that.¡±


    Am I living without paying too much attention to the world? Later on, I¡¯ll have to periodically buy a newspaper that¡¯s being sold on the roadside.


    ¡°Anything like that. Anyway, you mean that the hero is so good at magic that he can bepared to you? But why?¡±


    ¡°¡­ After talking with the educators who gathered to teach the hero, the idea of arranging a meeting with talented people who could be of help to the hero came up.¡±


    It¡¯s not some kind of blind date app, what kind of meeting are you talking about?


    ¡°Anyway, it was said that the story was meant to make further progress in the education of heroes if people of simr age who are outstanding enough to stimte growthe together.¡±


    Is it encouragingpetition? It¡¯s a reasonable idea. But I don¡¯t think a hero would be put in a situation where he has to encourage such apetitive spirit. I don¡¯t know if the educators are treating it with the idea of ordinary people too much.


    ¡°Is that why you got really busy talking abouting and going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t care about my circumstances and when I don¡¯te, I send a letter like it¡¯s strange, so Master jumps up and doesn¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are no normal people among the people called the Empire.¡±


    I would be very happy if a kid who is working day and night to fix his family copsed right now woulde to the boot camp with a smile. Aren¡¯t they toocent that it¡¯s none of their business?


    Of course, there are cases where the opponent is a hero, and if you approach it with the idea that there will be nothing left after the demon army wipes out all of them, there is nothing to understand¡­ ¡±


    When he was chosen as a hero, I don¡¯t know if he still does. Sal? I think there were rumors that he was selected around that time.¡±


    So, I mean, it¡¯s already been 6-7 years, but even after gathering such famous ilta instructors, are you finally going to see the effect through peers¡­?


    ¡°Wait, Ragnis. Is that really the purpose of a hero¡¯s education?¡±


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s a bit strange. Even if you¡¯re a hero, you don¡¯t fight alone. Just like a party in a game, the warrior moves along with those who are said to be the best of the time, aiming for the demon king.


    So, if you thought about the education of the warriors in the first ce, it would be better to run it as an academy where everyone studies together from the beginning, rather than gathering and stimting geniuses from elsewhere.


    Because warriors need allies.


    Since they are genius instructors who will gather anyway, it would have been much more advantageous if they had educated together with the feeling of finding future colleagues. Even if they weren¡¯t selected as the warrior¡¯s colleagues, the candidates would have had better skills than they do now while going through the same educational process as the warrior. Then it would have been easier to engage in battle.


    However, the Imperial Spiritual Assembly did not make that choice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a ce to show off the strength of a warrior?¡±


    Ragnis¡¯ eyes widened slightly.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Master and the others thought so too. How did you guess that far?¡±


    For some reason, it was Ragnis who was surprised, exuding a very happy nuance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because your back is dirty¡­?¡±


    To be honest, I think it¡¯s such a surprise, but in a way, it might be a reasonable reaction.


    The act of predicting or anticipating a situation is based on experience and knowledge after all, unless you are a genius. If someone who does not even know the name of the king right now guesses and guesses the overseas situation without any information, anyone will be terrified. I was scared for a moment thinking that I might have looked like that to Ragnis just now.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the case with the academy that you and Cheryl attend right now? It¡¯s just that the scale is different, but the things they do seem simr.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s already been five years since the training of warriors. Saying such words now would be close to revealing their ipetence depending on the result, but what I suggested without hesitation was the Kanggi part. I thought it was close to the form of a ceremony.¡±


    I hurriedly added flesh to give the impression that what I came up with was not a big deal, and in my mind I organized the story once more.


    I said it, but it¡¯s really true. It¡¯s like a nuclear weapons demonstration, right?


    Take a look at the weapons we have developed for the decisive battle against the demon king. If you don¡¯t want to hate us, who will soon kill the demon king and conquer the demon realm, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourself. I¡¯m just starting to think that I¡¯m singing with this feeling.


    ¡­uh?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dumbfounded and angry?¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    ¡°Someone is living with everything they don¡¯t have because of the Demon King¡¯s Army, and they live grinding their teeth, but isn¡¯t that the saying that the bastards who chose the hero are doing something close to ying politics? ?¡±


    As I thought about it, my hands and feet trembled and my teeth began to grind without realizing it. In a power struggle between countries, there is nothing that cannot be understood because, in the end, each country¡¯s interests should be prioritized. After all, isn¡¯t it all business?


    However, it is deceptive that they are doing such a thing even after packaging the demon army as a threat to the world in the way that they are the main enemies of mankind? Is it too much to feel that it¡¯s not only themander of the Demon King¡¯s army that is the problem, but that someone in the empire has to be put in the killing department as well?


    Why does it feel like only pure dogse out as time goes by?


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia? Are you okay?¡±


    It was only when I felt the warmth of Ragnis, who hade to my side and ced his hand on my fist, that I suddenly came to my senses. and. Is this really annoying? It¡¯s to the point of being dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°Uh¡­? Ah, sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I lost my mind for a moment.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was clenching my fists so much that my fingernails dug into my palms. In that short moment, I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain because of the anger that was so intense that I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡±


    Ragnis, who was looking at me with mixed eyes, went to the desk and took out something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a powder that helps activate mana.¡±


    What she brought with her was something that looked like a barrel of Ryukakusan that my father used to eat from time to time in his previous life. Even the powder inside was simr, so I felt a sense of rejection at the moment, but as if it was natural, she took a little bit of it and began to spread it on the wound on my palm.


    Ahh, thinking that Ryukakusan powder would enter the wound gave me goosebumps. However, even though a foreign object entered the wound, I did not feel any pain at all.


    ¡°Although not as much as divine power, it can increase self-healing power. This powder enhances the effect even more. A swordsman shouldn¡¯t easily scratch the palm of his hand.¡±


    Ragnis, who began to use magic while caressing the wound with his hands folded, tried to smile.


    ¡°¡­Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get that big of a wound. If I used your mana to make a fist, wouldn¡¯t there have been a hole in my palm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Ha. That¡¯s right. A finger must have protruded from the back of the hand.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s a bit gross.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I¡¯m sorry.


    It was something that can only be described as impulsive. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever been anything like this in my life in this world, that there¡¯s no evidence, and that my emotions are swayed by my own spection.


    I must have loosened up a bit without realizing it because I was giving Dangtel a beat.


    ¡°I understand. If I feel that way, whether or not it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡±


    As Ragnis was one of the few people who could have gone through the same situation as me, she dismissed my ugliness as nothing and moved on. Instead, as if to change the mood, he continued talking with liveliness.


    ¡°Anyway! It was judged that we were in a difficult position to refuse such a request from the Empire. So I think we should go to the Empire as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Of course the royal family promised a reward, right?¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Of course. It¡¯s not a problem because enough discussions have been made.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying something else is the problem. If you¡¯re calling me to talk about it, you¡¯re saying you want help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    There¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t help a second time anyway. I shrugged and looked at him as if asking me to speak, but Ragnis¡¯ hand, which was still holding my hand, began to wiggle. It seems that he is not even aware that he is holding my hand.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s okay, would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°To the Empire?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    I can help, but I can¡¯t do it when it¡¯s a matter of time. If I¡¯ve already achieved my revenge, I¡¯m still fighting against time. If you want to go to the empire from the position of Margrave, you cannot even ride a flying dragon, and you have to go in a procession by carriage. It must have been a month-long journey.


    I felt sorry for Ragnis, who showed a lost expression in response to my immediate reply, but I clearly drew a line.


    ¡°too far.¡±


    However, at my one word, the lost expression turned bright, and Ragnis answered lively.


    ¡°That?! That!! I¡¯m not going by carriage! I¡¯m going to the gate!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes?¡±


    More than I thought, the kingdom also provided massive support. Gate I know that not everyone uses it.


    ¡°Then of course I should help. When are you going?¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    I tried to tell Ragnis, who didn¡¯t answer and hugged me for a moment, to keep my body, but I decided to just pat him on the back.


    Even if there is Radnell Vandes and helpers around him, in the end Ragnis is an orphan.


    Thanks to Asilie, I felt a simr family rtionship and had someone to rely on, but she would still feel uneasy about everything. So I think that¡¯s why I wanted to rely on myself, who gave me a lot of strength when I was having a hard time.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Okay, so tell me when you¡¯re going, quickly.¡±


    ¡°The preparations have been ongoing, so it¡¯s been a week at the most? I¡¯ve already told Sir Ecaph and Cheryl the story, so if you tell Eldmiater, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°There will be no problem.¡±


    It took Engrim¡¯s request, but it wouldn¡¯t have taken more than a week if you were in such a hurry. In the first ce, depending on the case, it¡¯s a part where you don¡¯t have to spare any effort to finish the request quickly by tearing this out. it will work out somehow.


    Ragnis, who once hugged me with all his might, showed a face flushed with joy and began to speak with a smile.


    ¡°Ha. I¡¯m so d¡­¡±


    ¨C Knock. Knock.


    At that moment, a voice was heard along with a knock.


    ¡°Mydy. I brought you some tea.¡±


    Oh, and I rang the bell as soon as I sat down. I guess it was to get the car. Surprised by the voice, Ragnis cleared his throat once and spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­!¡±


    Like this crazy girl! You don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re doing!


    In an instant, feeling a cold sweat welling up his spine, he lifted Ragnis up and threw him down on the opposite sofa, then sat down again as if nothing had happened and pretended to be calm. It really felt like an eternity.


    Until that moment, Ragnis, who had a bewildered expression and did not understand the situation, calmed my startled heart by the time the door was half-opened and sat down on the sofa, finally realizing what he had almost done.


    The fact that her face didn¡¯t turn red was enough to tell her that she had great self-control.


    And our efforts were rewarded when the maid opened the door, set the tea cups and tea, and left without feeling anything strange.


    ¡°Whoa. I endured for ten years, really.¡±


    ¡°Hu, hu! Kka, I was surprised.¡±


    ¡°Rx your mind. You¡¯re a Marquess. Then you¡¯ll get really into trouble.¡±


    Now, the grown-up wife, who has passed the adulthood, clings too tightly.


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m not saying this to just anyone¡­I¡¯m not¡­but¡­¡±


    Ragnis¡¯ face began to blush as he wiggled his fingers and lowered his head as he let out a scolding nce.


    The sight was really red from head to toe.

 Chapter 47

    The conversation with Ragnis that followed was normal.


    What are you studying in between? Your magical achievement is so fast that Radnell Vandes is beyond satisfied with it. Most of the questions were, though.


    In fact, I¡¯m not the type to live spectacrly every day, so even though I didn¡¯t have much to say, Ragnis was quite persistent and enthusiastic about my daily life.


    To be honest, I was a little scared.


    ¡°Anyway, you mean I don¡¯t have anything else to prepare?¡± After an interrogation-like daily conversation, I thought I would have to go to the


    guild, so when I asked to check it out, Ragnis nodded with a satisfied face.


    I want you to move with matching equipment and clothes.¡±


    ¡°They feed, sleep, and clothe you for free, but there¡¯s nothing difficult about it.¡±


    It¡¯s not even the military.


    Anyway, since I was in the position of personal escort for the Marquis, no one could tackle me or pamper me. It¡¯s like going on a trip. Still, I¡¯m going to a ce called the heart of the Empire, so what¡¯s the threat?


    ¡­¡­If you reactedcently like this until now, it seems that incidents continued to happen, but it won¡¯t be like this time.


    ¡°Then, when a specific schedule is set, I¡¯ll send someone to Ogatorp Street.¡±


    I left the mansion, leaving behind Ragnis, who was reluctant to see me off because there were servants. It was inevitable because it had already changed a lot from when we first came to the capital.


    By the time they returned to the guild, recovering the equipment they had left behind and purchasing additional items, it was already around the time the sunset and night began to fall. When the guild arrived just in time for the guild to start working on the restaurant after putting aside its normalmissioning duties, Engrim came out and greeted it as if it had been waiting for it.


    ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I guess I¡¯m not the first to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. Rather, it¡¯s thest time. I just said the perfect time because the meal was just finished.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s simply being sincere or because he just made an appointment, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s been sitting in the guild all day, but since I wasn¡¯tte, I nodded without hesitation and followed him in.


    At first, I thought that we wouldn¡¯t talk in such a public ce, but seeing the noisy lobby in the lobby, I thought that it would be natural to have a conversation here and keep it a secret. It is clear that after a little more time, it will be so noisy that even having a conversation with the person next to you will be difficult.


    If you really want to hide a tree, hide it in the forest. Since I don¡¯te to the guild very often at this time, I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be this much, so I was quite surprised, but Engrim gave me a further exnation to see if he noticed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s louder than usual. I did some discounts.¡±


    Looking around in admiration, I could see that alcohol and food were sold at almost half the price than usual. I wonder if it¡¯s right to ask me, who is only green, to solve such a serious problem, but that¡¯s the decision made by Engrim himself, so I decided not to get involved.


    Actually, my skills aren¡¯t the only ones, and I¡¯ll be able to take care of my body somehow.


    ¡°Hey, guild leader. You came just in time¡­ What is it? Was thest member a mad dog?¡±


    A blond female warrior with bursting muscles twitching under her leather armor reacted as soon as she saw Engrim. Looking at the table she was at, there were two men and one woman besides her. Each of them had a unique look, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t appeal their presence as much as the female warriors who reacted to us.


    As soon as I saw the female warrior, I doubted whether it was the blood of Radnell Vandes or not. I was no longer short, but I could see that when I woke up, I would be a little taller than myself. Even so, her face is plump and pretty, so it¡¯s really no joke.


    Such a cute face on a body that looks like muscles will rise at the tip of the chin if you clench your teeth. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he ripped out a cartoon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t mad dog green? I don¡¯t doubt the guild leader¡¯s eyes, but it¡¯s quite surprising.¡±


    The bald-headed man sitting across from her, tilting his ss first, smiled with rich emotion on his sharp face. The others didn¡¯t say much, but had simr reactions, and Engrimughed and pulled out a chair to make it easier for me to sit.


    ¡°There was a request to be sure of his skills this time. There should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t doubt that. Ah, Mad Dog already means that it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve been able to stand out that much, so don¡¯t take it too badly. It¡¯s apliment if you insist.¡±


    I justughed along, feeling as if the wind was blowing in the hands of the female warrior who seemed to beughing cheerfully. I don¡¯t really know all of them, but they all seem to know me, so it was hard to react differently because it was already a distraction.


    Have I really established myself as a mad dog? It¡¯s a level where they call you by name instead.


    ¡°That friend has a name, but wouldn¡¯t it be a bit odd to keep calling her by that nickname, Ekaterina?¡±


    When a man boasting of his rich beard and hair beside his bald head gave a hint of warning in a voice that matched his appearance, the female warrior cutely opened her eyes round and said in a panic.


    ¡°Uh uh uh? Is that so? Is that so? I¡¯m sorry for this! I thought I got this name because I had a presence after all, so I thought anything would be good. It must have been rude.¡±


    Apparently, he was a foreigner, not a direct descendant of Radnell Vandes. An impressive woman with bobbed dark purple hair sitting next to her added ament.


    ¡°Ekatrina is from Lovell. She¡¯s a little weak in this area, so don¡¯t worry too much, Mr. Ega.¡±


    No, really, I don¡¯t know them, and everyone seems to know me. It was apletely unexpected situation, so I decided to cut it straight before going deeper into the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s really nothing. Personally, I don¡¯t know you guys, but you know me, and this situation is getting more serious, so I hope someone can exin.¡±


    In fact, that ¡®who¡¯ had already been decided, so I looked at Engrim. Then Engrim, who had just sat down and quenched his thirst, answered with a shy smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but I¡¯ve never spoken to these people. You know from Ekaterina¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make a book with it, so please order me a full voice. I¡¯ll listen to it while eating.¡±


    I was also hungry, so I grabbed the turkey leg and started eating among the food on the table, and the others smiled and started eating.


    Ekaterina, as the bobbed hair said, was a warrior from Lovell. Unlike their pretty faces, the majestic skeleton and muscles are the characteristics of the people of Lovell, so it seems to be a country of warriors. He is a young level adventurer who uses a huge warhammer suitable for his size as if he were wielding a wooden stick, so he must be able to use Auras without difficulty.


    The bobbed-haired woman was a sorceress named Rellie. I thought I was from the upper ss because he naturally called me by myst name, not my first name¡­ I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s hiding it or not, but he says he doesn¡¯t have ast name. Likewise, he was a high-level wizard who was ssified as a ¡®star-bearer¡¯ even though he was a blue-cor adventurer.


    I¡¯m also a guy who can only use magic to the extent of lighting a bonfire, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    I just remembered it as a title for a concept like a circle that I often see in fantasy novels, so I don¡¯t know what level it is in detail, but I know it¡¯s like a kind of qualification. Still, I knew that it was normal to be recognized at the upper level, the purple level, but seeing that he has already stood out, it seems that he is also a genius.


    The hairy man was a young adventurer with a short name of Gin. I thought he had a body type that would make me believe that he was a dwarf, but he was a man with a twist that he was a real dwarf. At first nce, he looked like a short human, enough to be considered a giant among the dwarves.


    But most of all, it was the bald man who was the real one.


    The nickname of this bald man who identified himself as Gaendal was Weapon Master.


    ¡°Other people are surprisingly amazing, but Mr. Gaendal is one more drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the people around me just called it, and it somehow hardened into a tinnitus. It¡¯s not a great skill.¡±


    Even if he said that, it was clear that he knew how to use all kinds of weapons that he could hold, so it was certain that he had skills that matched his nickname. Although he is still in the cheong-level, it is said that it is simply because of hisck of performance, not hisck of skills. After hearing all this, I feel very normal.


    Anyway, by the time I came back to introduce myself, we had be close to the level of having a meal together and talkingfortably.


    ¡°And as everyone already knows, this is Mr. Eldmia Ega. Generally, they are called mad dogs¡­¡± ¡°Ah


    . Those with some skills call them lightsabers, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What?¡±


    what sword? lightsaber?


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s famous even among wizards. It¡¯s not magic, but it uses magic-like swordsmanship.¡±


    Even Rellie nodded as if she knew, and I was speechless at the sight of no one refuting it.


    What? Why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know my name?

 Chapter 48

    ¡°I heard that my colleagues have seen it in person. I heard that the enemy¡¯s throat is dropped in an instant even when the sword wants to shine. I praised it until my mouth was dry, saying it was great.¡±


    ¡°As you proceed with this quest, you will see the power of rumors. Expectations are high.¡±


    At first, I was sorry that these people called me a mad dog, so I wondered if they were praising me a little, but no matter how I look at it, the reaction seems to be sincere.


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to ask what he was talking about, but in this situation, it was a very out of shape question, so I decided to just skip it.


    A lightsaber is better than a mad dog, but I can¡¯t get rid of the idea that it¡¯s a very strange tinnitus. I feel like my whole face is on fire if you express how you swing your sword so quickly.


    In this situation with such a nonsensical sentiment, ¡®Why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know my tinnitus?¡¯ Unlike me, who was revisiting the question, Yekatrina, who did not need to rey the question, looked at me with curious eyes and asked a question.


    ¡°How on earth do you make the sword shine?¡±


    ¡°It must have been reflected in the light and shined.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is it a trade secret? It¡¯s nothing special then.¡±


    Ekaterina, who had just expressed her sincere impressions, but had misunderstood something on her own, withdrew her body as if regretting it.


    okay. In the first ce, I thought this would be better than struggling to exin something I didn¡¯t know, so I decided to just look at Engrim.


    ¡°The reason why I picked you all is simple. Since this is a confidential quest, even if you suddenly gather and move, less attention is drawn, and it is the result of recruiting people who have the ability to meet the request. Not only me, but the main guild members It¡¯s a kind of dream team made by gathering opinions, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry aboutpleting the request.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about the party itself, then you¡¯re worried about something else, right?¡±


    As Gin pointed out the point, Engrim responded with a nod.


    ¡°Yes. Just one concern. Confidentiality.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re not talking about anything, aren¡¯t we overly concerned, guild leader?¡±


    Unlike the others who sympathized with theughing Gaendal, I felt like I knew why Engrim had to consider me and Cheryl as the right person after the thief quest and tried to recruit them. To be honest, at this level, even without me, I would tear up most of the requests.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about leaking confidential information between us.¡±


    All eyes except for Engrim were focused on me. It would be embarrassing to point out something wrong, but judging from Engrim¡¯s reaction, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°I had to kill more people than monsters. I was wary of leaving survivors at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°No. Wait a minute. But it¡¯s a request from the guild leader, so I¡¯m not going to doubt it! You¡¯re dealing with criminals, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The demon worshipers are the target.¡±


    Engrim spoke very casually, but the content was by no means light. I don¡¯t know what others might do, but for me, one of the most important things I¡¯ve ever experienced in my life came out of nowhere.


    demon worshiper.


    In the years of war with the Demon King¡¯s army, all that meant was treason. They had a record of selling out the country in collusion with the actual demon army or demon tribe, so if there was evidence, it was a sense of immediate disposition.


    But that kind of thing was good.


    ¡°Did you actually witness the demons?¡±


    For the first time in seven years, I didn¡¯t know that I might meet the demon tribe in person.


    ¡°We are only guessing that the demons rted to the demon army are rted to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that needs to be beaten in secret like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to call the military?¡±


    Ekaterina¡¯s argument is valid. And it¡¯s verymon sense. It¡¯s something that would be considered treason in the first ce, but the adventurer couldn¡¯t think of a reason to secretly deal with it.


    However, I could easily guess that this part was in a simr context to beating the demon king as a hero.


    ¡°Due to the long war, the mere fact that there are demons entangled inside is having a bad effect on public sentiment. This work wasmissioned by the royal family.¡±


    assassination.


    Of course, it was not an assassination in the form of killing someone by itself without anyone knowing, but an assassination in the sense that it was attacked in an instant and quickly eliminated without a chance toe out externally.


    It would have been an assassination if it hadn¡¯t been discovered since ancient times.


    ¡°The military is obviously showing off.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, it felt like the bnce of the members was focused on the assault¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, no one was surprised by the fact that the royal family received a direct request. The war, which has been going on for a long time enough to understand with just the exnation of ¡®popr sentiment¡¯, was eating away at the country.


    In fact, I think it¡¯s a very fine country for maintaining the war for close to 7 years, but it won¡¯t be like that for those who live normally.


    ¡°If there is a demon. What should I do if I catch him?¡±


    Gin asks what I want to ask. Of course, as soon as I catch it, I want to steal all the information the demon knows, but¡­


    ¡°You should try to dig up information, but if it fails, you must kill it without regret.¡±


    ¡°In case of sess?¡±


    ¡°It kills as well.¡±


    It¡¯s a merciless story, but since the opponent is a demon, I only felt that it was valid. It¡¯s not that you have to kill them unconditionally because they¡¯re enemies of some state, it¡¯s because the demons are that strong.


    The demons are a raceposed of thorough power logic. Unlike humans, the stronger they are, the more important they are, and the stronger they are, the more dangerous they are assigned. There is no concept of throwaway cards.


    die or seed. It was an ignorant method, but they have been wagering war on the kingdom for 7 years.


    The reason why such guys are making repairs in the middle of the kingdom is because they have a grounded confidence that they can ovee any situation alone. Since we have no idea what he¡¯s doing, be careful based on that premise, and if we¡¯re not careful, one of us¡¯s brains will crack.


    Of course, even so, as long as they did not participate in the war itself, they were at a loss by the standards of the demons. All of the demons who are treated as real strongmen will be sent to the battlefield, escort the demon king, or stir up the frontlines with guerri tactics.


    That said¡­ it means that this incident could be an unexpected opportunity for me.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a person who wants to ask a lot of questions to the demons, but if a personal opportunity arises, can I use some discretion under the assumption that it won¡¯t harm the party?¡±


    As I lightly raised my hand and let go of the rhyme, people¡¯s eyes focused on me.


    ¡°Are you going to talk to the demons?¡±


    ¡°Well, if threat is a conversation, then it¡¯s a conversation, right? Even looking at this, I¡¯ve studied a lot to find out about the demons. Unless there are others who are confident in extracting information from the demons, I¡¯d like to have that opportunity conceded.¡±


    After answering Gaendal¡¯s question naturally, Engrim asked a question this time, unable to hide his doubts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you studied about demons, but honestly, it¡¯s a rare case. Is there a reason?¡±


    If you know the enemy and know me, you said that you will never fight, so I studied. There could be no other reason. However, it was understandable that Engrim would ask such a question as if it were natural.


    This is because the kingdom is in the midst of a very sluggish effort to discover something new by obtaining information about them while fighting against the demons. It is not umon to fight a war without much research as if fighting a human being.


    However, if there is no written information about the demons, then it is not. Even before the war, you can know that many schrs have been conducting research, verifying, and consistently producing results to understand the ecology of the demon tribe.


    There are a lot of cases where I can¡¯t understand why they leave such information alone and often do iprehensible nonsense¡­ but there are no specific points. No matter how hard he speaks, he¡¯s just a green-level adventurer who doesn¡¯t even get a seed right now, so who will listen? Unfortunately, the best I could do was to focus on self-study.


    Thanks to that, I know more about demons than most people.


    And in this situation, I decided to talk about my knowledge and reaction because I could be suspicious of my knowledge and reaction.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only survivor of the first raid on the outskirts of Ogwen seven years ago. I¡¯m studying hard because I¡¯m trying to get revenge.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±


    ¡°Wow. God. Really?¡±


    ¡°I heard that no one survived¡­¡±


    While receiving a look of astonishment that could only be expressed as a matter of course, he gave more strength to the gaze he threw at Engrim to seek consent, acting as if he did not care about the reaction around him.


    For some reason, Engrim, more surprised than the others, opened his mouth after thinking for a long time.


    ¡°What are you trying to figure out?¡±


    ¡°It depends on what he knows. If you¡¯re asking out of personal interest, of course I¡¯d like to find out who themander was who raided our vige.¡±


    If an opportunity had been created by coincidences up to this point, perhaps this time, I might actually know at least the name of the enemy.


    That fact alone makes my heart race.

 Chapter 49

    My proposal passed under the constraints of others judging whether it was risky or not.


    There were no reasonable restrictions on moving to a party, so I readily epted it and organized the story. In the first ce, I have no intention of being forced in a situation beyond my ability. You should cherish your one and only life.


    ¡°The location of the enemy and the number of people have all been figured out. Our guild members expected that the n would be settled in three days, from convergence and execution to round-trip travel time.¡±


    The work of receptionists and adventurer guild members did not stop at simply recording requests and delivering rewards. Figuring out and adjusting the difficulty and fairness of the request was their main task and the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s greatest significance.


    And those of us who know that fact can put our minds at ease just a little bit.


    ¡°Except for the fact that you have to move quietly, it¡¯s a measurable request after all. I let go.¡±


    ¡°Because there is no answer when suddenly someone like an officer of the Demon King¡¯s Army pops up.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Even so, I won¡¯t hand over a request that isn¡¯t even measured.


    After all, it is work and business. Even if the guild moves for the well-being of the kingdom, it is money that moves adventurers. It was probably for that reason that they picked and picked those who would soon rise in rank.


    ¡°As I said, since this is a request from the royal family, the fee itself is expensive. Since it also means the cost of silence, the amount will be satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Engrim silently raised two fingers and everyone, including myself, was surprised. The meaning of that dignified finger cannot be a mere silver coin!


    ¡°goldfinch?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gold coin. That¡¯s per person.¡±


    Even Gaendal and Gin, who had been so calm until now, tilted their sses with excitement. Ekaterina began counting with her hands, and Lelie smiled casually as she leaned back in her chair. And it was no different for me.


    There are no green-level or blue-level requests where gold coins are the reward. Wouldn¡¯t it be around 10 silver coins at most? Self-sufficiency was said to take gold coins from a ratherrge request, but even that was not a level that could be solved alone in most cases.


    However, not one gold coin, but two. After all, the royal family was the royal family. Thinking about how much money and benefits the guild would receive, I began to understand the choctes and meals that Cheryl and I gave out yesterday.


    If you use this much, you must have received enough to avoid the stigma of taking money from the guildter. Not sure if it¡¯s worth it though.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve sorted out the beginning, and I¡¯ve finished eating. Now let¡¯s talk in earnest.¡±


    The conversation that followed was so diverse that it should have been apanied by documented data.


    To put it simply, there are 20 people. It can be said that all of them are located in abandoned dungeons that have been judged to be no longer valuable for talented people, and that the past is extraordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much to have to memorize things like this on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I also had a hard time memorizing it.¡±


    I was the only one who could sympathize with Ekatrina¡¯s words of spitting out the ballmen. Others began to memorize the information Engrim told them, feeling that they were already beingmissioned, and Yekatrina, who grumbled just once, eventually began to focus on memorizing the parts she needed to pay attention to.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to memorize. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m smart or not, but in the end, it was inevitable that all the stories I heard felt like the setting of a game or novel, and the overflowing interest was because I remembered the information on my own.


    As a result of remembering and analyzing like that, the biggest intersection of the guys who are our goal was the past.


    Whether it¡¯s treason, tax evasion, or disrespect for the royal family, the children of families who have taken on the kingdom and pretense in any form. On the outside, they¡¯re all bad people, so you can say they¡¯re trying to sell out the country until the end, but¡­ From my point of view, I wasn¡¯t born in this world, they were just people with their own circumstances.


    The difference is whether the target who joined hands to avenge the kingdom is a foreign country or a demon.


    No matter how much I aim for the head of the demonmander, it is only to cut off the person who has the authority tomand or initiate the n and engrave a warning that I must never touch myself again, not because I hate the entire demon tribe. Rather, it can be affirmed that he has no ill feelings toward the demons.


    Demons are just a heterogeneous race. It¡¯s just a problem because it¡¯s too strong. It¡¯s not particrly preying on people, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯re an evil species that only chooses vicious things. It is ssified as a demon and actually exists separately.


    War between nations everywhere. It¡¯s simply a matter of that, but the other side is a physically superior demon tribe, so it¡¯s a calm reality that it¡¯s being packaged as if it¡¯s a crisis for mankind along with all kinds of media y.


    However, since there is a warrior whom God points to, humans regard the demons as evil and follow them without question.


    And that part was also the biggest question for me.


    It is not a world where it is difficult to feel the existence of God like in the previous life. It is a ce where records of numerous gods appearing, performing miracles, or acting through incarnations remain as official affairs and are in full swing. Creating a hero who does not exist by doing what God did not ask for with lies is an idea that only a madman would do. So, it can be said that the warrior exists.


    However, there was no story that a hero was chosen in a war between humans or between different races. A hero is born only during a war between demons.


    Of course,pared to any race, the system of demons and demons tends to be different. Because they have such an independent structure, they y separately to the extent that it is difficult to dismiss them as a simple heterogeneous group.


    It is a world where humans can be strong with Aura and Mana, but that is only a small number of people. The average strength of a normal human being is only slightly stronger physically than in the previous life.


    But demons are different. Physically and magically, he is strong as if he was just born for it. It is not possible to enter the inside of the demonic spirit, so it is not possible to make a hasty decision, but it is safe to say that the average strength is about two steps above humankind.


    However, even if that is the case, it is ridiculous to even say that you must defeat God and Chuck with just that, and defeat it through an oracle.


    Not even all the gods give blessings to a single hero, but always only the god of light served by the Imperial Spiritual Assembly gives fortune to the hero, so the structure only deepens the question.


    That trust is also a problem. It¡¯s not about wiping out the demons, it¡¯s about just defeating the demon king. In that way, defeating the demon king would solve a series of incidents, which has been a history that has continued until now.


    It is my opinion that if they were truly evil and sought to exterminate mankind, the continent would have been plowed one or four more times.


    Even I don¡¯t believe in the existence of God after reincarnating, but it was clear that their purpose was not what mankind thinks.


    ¡°Even if the bastards hold hands, they hold hands with demons.¡±


    Because they went through such an ident, unlike others who don¡¯t care and be serious when only demons get involved, the guys in my eyes were just ordinary viins who made the wrong ns and chose the wrong people to join hands with.


    ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡±


    I answered naturally, slightly surprised by Ekatrina¡¯s reaction at how she picked up my muttering in the midst of thismotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to myself. I don¡¯t think there will be any big problems except for the demons.¡±


    Like an ordinary viin, he was an opponent without much difficulty. It is said that there are about five aura users mixed together and there are magicians, but as long as they have defeated the gods who are hostile to the demons, the only means of recovery for them is natural recovery through potions and mana.


    In addition, due to living in a dungeon without proper facilities for a long time, the life pattern is irregr and there is a penalty for conditioning. Their positions are no different from those in the palm of our hand.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more like an urate judgment of the situation rather than confidence. In fact, I feel that way too.¡±


    It¡¯s like a dwarf, but Gin already asked Engrim while I was researching the demons, and after checking if there was a map of the dungeon, Gin agreed with my opinion while drinking without any worries. The others didn¡¯t particrly object, but Engrim didn¡¯t show any signs of being caught off guard, befitting adventurers who had his eye on them. Meeting people like this after only looking at shy people makes me feel like I¡¯m looking at characters in a novel.


    ¡°If 20 people were on the ins, the difficulty would have increased, but in the end, if it was inside a dungeon, the story would be different.


    Even Ekaterina answered firmly. Her appearance was so confident that I was ashamed of myself in the past, who had some insecurities about her intellectual abilities.


    ¡°I have only a little bit of people-watching skills, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m really new to nning such a n, but a good friend who said it would take three days said something simr. I¡¯m relieved to see that you guys have the same story.¡±


    Engrim, very satisfied with our response, smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 50

    Our story came to an end as the atmosphere in the guild grew to the level of a banquet.


    For adventurers who are prone to hardships in life, this discount event was an opportunity to eat and drink freely after a long time, and the noise around them only increased. This is to the point where I can¡¯t hear it even if I try to listen intently.


    ¡°This is the amount of content to convey. The less noticeable the better, so I think you can gather by 6 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Now that we¡¯ve done everything, we cast a puzzled gaze toward Engrim, who looked around with a nuance as if he was about to wake up. Did I miss the most important thing?


    ¡°What about the ban?¡±


    At Rellie¡¯s words, we nodded and Engrim smiled.


    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for you toe under the condition that you have to put a ban on it already. Besides, we can¡¯t handle a ban that permanently restricts only words rted to the request.¡±


    Was that even a test? The four warriors smiled dejectedly, and Rellie clicked her tongue in displeasure.


    ¡°Haha! Lellie said that it would be a great advanced magic if it was forbidden, so I tried to study it for a long time! It¡¯s a pity!¡±


    ¡°I feel like a loss, really.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I heard Ekaterina bang the back of Rellie¡¯s chair, that I understood why. I don¡¯t know if all wizards are like that, but it seemed certain that her inquiring mind was great.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the North Gate tomorrow. We¡¯ll prepare the horses for the move, so you can bring your luggage ordingly.¡±


    Promising a customized service that even rents transportation, Engrim rose from his seat.


    He said that it didn¡¯t matter if we yed and drank more, but we also had to prepare ourselves, so we decided to break up after all.


    The meeting ended as everyone except Rellie and Ekatrina, who originally moved to the same party, headed to their own amodation separately. Mysteriously, the lodgings did not ovep, so I was able to turn around and return to the Ogatorf Mansion without much difficulty. As the darkness fell and I was on my way to the inn after passing through the extremely quiet mansion and garden, a sudden sense of presence caught my footsteps.


    te.¡±


    Since everything was always prepared anyway, there was nothing more to prepare, so as soon as I came back, I was genuinely taken aback by Cheryl¡¯s voice that broke my grand n to wash and sleep.


    ¡°Were you waiting all along?¡±


    It feels like it¡¯s almost 8 o¡¯clock, but I don¡¯t know how many hours I¡¯ve waited, Cheryl is sitting on a bench in the garden and staring at me.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°We met in the evening because the guild circumstances were intertwined in the process of receiving the request. Before that, as you know, I talked to Ragnis for the first time in a while.¡±


    It was an uneventful day, but it was also a day that felt oddly long. Feeling tired again, I sat down next to Cheryl, who stared at the empty space for a while, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Request. How long do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°Approximately 3 days? Keeping a secret is important, so it doesn¡¯t seem particrly difficult. Others were also people who were doing it one way or another. It seems like they just went and came back safely?¡±


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    With a sinct answer, Cheryl got up from her seat. As if she had really waited to hear that, I was at a loss for words when I saw her coolly disappearing into the mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fucking cool.¡±


    If he had been born as a man, it is clear that he would have been a real dog man.


    ?


    Anyway, because Cheryl got up early, my sleep n went off without a hitch. Thanks to that, even though I woke up at 5:00 am, I was greeted with a refreshing wake-up, quickly washed and prepared, packed my travel gear, and left the mansion.


    No servant reacted to seeing me pack my adventurer gear and leave. This time, I¡¯m just going to raise my grade to match Cheryl, and I¡¯m just casually saying hello. Because it¡¯s a wonderful working environment.


    Even at this time, food vendors for adventurers were always on the move, so it was not difficult to buy some beef jerky and breakfast bread until they reached the north gate. As I ate raw baguettes that could be called gigantic, and walked away, the memories of walking around Ogwen from early morning came back to me, giving me goose bumps.


    It¡¯s been less than two years, but it feels like it¡¯s already been 10 years.


    ¡°You came quite quickly, Eldmia. Your young friend has a good sense of time.¡±


    Gin was sitting alone smoking a pipe at the north gate when he arrived with such a strange sense of exhration. It was truly an adventurer¡¯s look to see him sitting with his luggage roughly ced on the outside wall with the Battle X, which was suitable for a dwarf.


    ¡°I thought I came early too, but when did youe? Did you stay up all night with excitement at the thought of splitting the head of a demon worshiper?¡±


    ¡°Cheolkeolkeol. I¡¯m too old to be excited about something like that. At least I came about 10 minutes earlier.¡±


    He was a very diligent person.


    That said, I didn¡¯t want to just sit around for 30 minutes, so I put down my luggage next to me, took out the bag of coffee powder I had put in my bag, and approached the guard post where the guards at the north gate were. As I knocked on the threshold of the guardhouse, two guards, who seemed to be in the middle of their sleep, turned their eyes to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been struggling since dawn!¡±


    ¡°Huh. I think you¡¯ve been struggling since dawn too. Are you going to be interrogated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a favor when the party gets together in a little while. It¡¯s nothing else than sharing some warm coffee. Can I borrow a light?¡±


    ¡°Coffee? I¡¯ll give you water already boiled!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the capital guards are really kind.¡±


    Smiles bloomed on the faces of the two guards as they entered the room with a smile and handed over their pockets. Coffee for themon people is just a stimnt full of bitterness made by adding coffee bean powder to boiling water.


    Even though the guards received it in their pockets, they returned it after using the coffee grounds very conscientiously, and I came out with hot coffee in the cup they lent me.


    ¡°Early risers drink coffee.¡±


    Gin, who was presented with an unexpected cup of coffee, was delighted with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Huh! You¡¯re really cool. Even adventurers over 20 are full of crooked guys!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all wisdom in life?¡±


    ¡°Chuck! That¡¯s right! In the end, getting along without corners is the wisdom of life!¡±


    It is new that such wordse out of the mouth of a rumored Dwarf because there are many angr ces, but just as an elf who bes an adventurer has his own circumstances, a dwarf who bes an adventurer must have his own circumstances. Anyway, thanks to the coffee, we were able to talk a lot in afortable atmosphere, and we were able to wait for the other colleagues with a rxed mind.


    ¡°Wow. My God. The smell of coffee has been vibrating since morning? Did the guards distribute it?¡±


    It was Rellie and Ekatrina who arrived around 5:50. From the outside, it looks like Ekatrina should be fast and Rellie should be asleep, but Gin and I burst intoughter thanks to the two appearing in opposite looks.


    ¡°Ekatrina. Open your eyes. Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Waking up at dawn is always hard.¡±


    In the end, the guards helped them one more time to clear their minds. Fortunately, the guards warmly epted it as if they were weing a friend of ten years, and Gaendal showed up only when they finished drinking coffee.


    ¡°Hmm? The atmosphere has been warm since morning.¡±


    Seeing him approaching while skillfully leading his five horses alone, we were briefly puzzled and understood at the same time.


    ¡°I guess. It¡¯s going to stand out too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s soforting to have a party with people who understand without being told.¡±


    It¡¯s obviously a guild leader, but it¡¯s a problem toe directly, and it must have been a problem to show up with a horse through a guild member and lend a horse to adventurers. It¡¯s a wonder I didn¡¯t notice it yesterday.


    ¡°I realized it only after entering the dorm.


    The sunlight on Gaendal¡¯s head, who was so handsome in leading by example, shone like a halo.


    ¡°The signs are good right from the start. To notice the parts you might have missed and to have coffee together so you can work with a clear mind. How nice it would be if all requests were like this.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Of all the quests I¡¯ve done so far, the most serious one has such a clean start. It¡¯s paradoxical.¡±


    It¡¯s a really rude story, but the sight of Yekatrina, who is a barbarian herself, drinking coffee and talking about paradoxes¡­ I could even feel the difference.


    In fact, could she be a civilization warrior too?

 Chapter 51

    It was quite chilly to ride a horse in the morning fog and air.


    As it was concluded that he had to run for nearly four hours to reach his destination, the abandoned dungeon, he did so even though he did not speed much thanks to running while conserving his stamina as much as possible. Somehow, everyone except me wanted to put on a thick-looking cape before riding.


    In the end, I tried to endure until the sun fully rose, but it wasn¡¯t easy either, so I had to summon the spirit for the first time in a while, feeling theck of preparation due to myck of experience. To be honest, it was so cold that I wanted to praise myself for working hard just by running with my mouth shut for an hour.


    With the help of the spirits, as soon as he started to raise his body temperature, a terrifying cry was heard.


    ¡°Huh?! Spirit?!¡±


    ¡°What? Spirit?¡±


    The owners of the shrieking screams were Ekatrina and Rellie. Ekatrina was obviously running in front of me, but I reacted immediately, and soon, Ekatrina and Lely approached me with interesting faces, keeping pace. Even Gaendal and Gin did not hide their surprise, but in the end, it seemed to stop at that level.


    ¡°What? What? Spiritualism? Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is it real? Mr. Ega, do you know how to use spirit magic?¡±


    ¡°What, what? I learned a little from the elf who raised me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! An elf raised me?!¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re more fun than I¡¯ve heard?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the heck she¡¯s been listening to about me, but unlike Rellie, whose eyes shine with interest rather than inquisitiveness, Ekaterina, who shows a very enthusiastic inquisitive spirit, is starting to show interest to the point where it¡¯s burdensome.


    ¡°Eldmia. Did you say that you were able tomunicate with the spirits since you were little? So, did the elves make your talent bloom?¡±


    ¡°No. We lived together, so we were able tomunicate at some point.¡±


    At that answer, this time, Rellie was surprised once more and spoke up.


    ¡°Really? Then you didn¡¯t feel the spirits in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well. I didn¡¯t even understand the concept of feeling. No, more than that. Ekaterina just felt that I had summoned a spirit, right? Isn¡¯t she capable of spiritism?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I only know how to feel.¡±


    I wondered if that would be a strange case as well, so Rellie exined further.


    ¡°Feeling mana is different from using magic, just like being able to use elemental magic is different. If an elf were your teacher, you probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a case, so you wouldn¡¯t have heard of it, but it¡¯s verymon among humans.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You can¡¯t talk to the spirits?¡±


    I also had a hard time with that at first, so I immediately understood what you were talking about. Sure enough, Ekatrina nodded and clicked her tongue as if she was really sorry.


    ¡°Actually, in our country, being able tomunicate with the spirits is treated very highly. Maybe it¡¯s because thend is barren, but it¡¯s not particrly easy. It wasn¡¯t until I came out that I realized that the concept of spiritism itself was almost at the level of hundreds of years ago in other countries.¡±


    ording to Ekatrina, it is a concept close to shamanism, and it is said that Lovell¡¯s Spiritualism is purely dependent on the intuition of someone with a high affinity.


    Nevertheless, those who are good at spirit magic are almost geniuses, so theyck the theoretical concept of spirit magicpared to other countries, but are far superior in ability. It is clear that the country is physically and mentally wild.


    Others study and write ¡®can¡¯t it?¡¯ It is a country where there is something about the fact that talented people who use one havee out steadily.


    Anyway, as Yekatrina who grew up in Lovell, she was very proud of her affinity with spirits, but she was regretful that she couldn¡¯t utilize it.


    ¡°Rather than that, there weren¡¯t any rumors about Mr. Ega using spirit magic, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not used in battle.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the spirits will be offended.¡±


    I was able to fully feel the spirit¡¯s thoughts that went round and round in bewilderment when I was with Asillie. Unlike her, every time I ask for help from the spirits for a fight-rted purpose, just listing the hardships I¡¯ve gone through is enough to chew on the hardships of military life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a high level of affinity with spirits, but if I want help in battle, I¡¯lle out harsh and don¡¯t use it when I¡¯m just fighting.¡±


    ¡°¡­? It¡¯s just an order, right?¡±


    ¡°What a big deal, how do I give orders to opponents stronger than me?¡±


    Exposing themselves and helping their hearts are beings whose hearts are mostly their own, except for everyday things. As a mere human being, it is difficult for me to even take care of myself, so how can I have the guts to give orders?


    I thought I said something obvious, but Rellie said, ¡®What? weird?¡¯ He muttered the same thing to himself and raised question marks.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say anything about that?¡±


    ¡°I said it was a good attitude.¡±


    Of course, when I first heard of her, sheughed loudly, which was rare.


    If you think about it, that¡¯s pretty funny. If you have a gun pointed at your head, wouldn¡¯t it be normal to be humble toward that target?


    ¡°Ummm. Well, I haven¡¯t met many spirit sorcerers, so I have nothing to say. If Master did that, then that would be true.¡±


    Rellie, who nodded as if he had roughly understood it, was the owner of a truly desirable mindset. Someone who knows how to distinguish between ¡®wrong¡¯ and ¡®different¡¯ should always be with you. We hope that a good rtionship will be maintained even after the request.


    ¡°That¡¯s also a lesson I haven¡¯t heard from the spirit magicians I¡¯ve seen and met. Is there any advice Eldmia can give you on how tomunicate with the spirits?¡±


    It was the same with Catherine. Whoops. And in fact, I have a tip that will surprise even Asilier about this part. Even for a good rtionship, I was able to give you a lot of tips.


    ¡°This is advice I can give with real confidence. The fact that we worked together like this and that Yekatrina-san, who has a high affinity for spirits, is also meant to be, so let me tell you a little bit about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?! What is it?¡±


    ¡°The spirits do not speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°to?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    I continued to exin to the two, who seemed to have forgotten to spur their horses.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since we speak in themonnguage of the Empire, we can understand each other. Even if Yekatrina spoke in Lovell, wouldn¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The spirits do allmunication with humans. Spirits don¡¯t understandnguage, they understand intentions.¡±


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it was a possible idea because I was living in a ce where spirits did not exist, and this is almost Columbus¡¯ egg-level idea. Even Asilie, an elf, gave a standing ovation when she first heard it.


    Even the spirits showed great interest in me because I suddenly had an affinity with spirits that I didn¡¯t have before. It¡¯s a huge advantage that they start with an interest in me, unlike the spirit sorcerers who have to seek attention from the spirit.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t speak. After much thought, there was only one conclusion.


    When the spirits treat people, they do not treat them as one of many humans, but only as one individual. Therefore, there is ack of ¡®universality¡¯ that applies the conversation method with that person to this person. Ashley, Ekatrina, and I are all different people, so from their point of view, they all need differentmunication methods. Talking to ants the way you talk to people won¡¯t work, so it¡¯s a creature that learns new ways tomunicate and approaches it in a new way.


    It can be said that it is a crazy idea and practice that knows how to respect the concept of one person more than any other race.


    ¡°In the process of the spirit manifesting andmunicating, it borrows the thoughts of the target to speak, so it seems at first nce that it fully understands the concept ofnguage, but it¡¯spletely different. If a mute summons it, won¡¯t it even speak?¡±


    Becausemunication with dumb words is not the main thing. That said, I wouldn¡¯tmunicate in signnguage, but it was clear that it would be seen as conveying my intentions without a word in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Then, those who are said to be geniuses in spiritism¡­?¡±


    ¡°They understand thenguage of the spirits. They have their ownnguage too. They just adapt to us.¡±


    I thought I could speak twonguages since I was born, but one of them is an elementalnguage. Of course, it can only seem like theymunicate well and help well.


    ¡°Wow¡­that¡¯s an idea I never thought of.¡±


    It would be a pointless approach to consider the spirits not as a species but as a kind of divine being. So I was quite proud of my reasoning.


    ¡°So when you have tomunicate something, it may be faster to just convey it with actions than relying on words. It is also the case with me.¡±


    Spirits exist everywhere and have always existed. If a person who has lived a silent life all of a sudden talks a lot about talking to the spirits, it only confuses the spirits.


    Because the object they remember is a silent object. It is easier tomunicate with the spirits if you approach it the way you normally do, unless you are out of the spirits¡¯ interest because of the spirit affinity that converges to 0 like me.


    ¡°Somehow, I wanted to call the spirit without saying a word earlier, so maybe that¡¯s the reason!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s conclusion was correct, so she smiled and nodded. I am a person who thoroughlymunicates with the spirits through bodynguage. It is only now thatmunication is possible in one way or another, but maybe it is because of the first button, it is more certain tomunicate with hand gestures.


    ¡°Hey, I think we¡¯ll have to talk more about thister when we¡¯re taking a break. Alright, Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but whyter¡­¡±


    ¡°Because uninvited guests are blocking the way.¡±


    I realized that Ekatrina, who thought she would be distracted by the story, was staring ahead with sharp eyes, and then I noticed that our speed was slowing down little by little.


    Following her gaze, there were dozens of rogue-looking men blocking the path of the forest. Just looking at the bonfire in the middle of the road, roughly scattered


    ¡­


    When Gaendal, who had been running head to head with us, asked, everyone, who had now slowed down to be walking a little faster, started to worry with their throats ringing. Of course, I thought he was thinking about how to kick his feet quickly to get on his way, but the first thing Gin said when he opened his mouth waspletely unexpected.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to go back? At this distance, it¡¯s going to be hard to recognize who we are yet. Since we¡¯re moving secretly, it¡¯s better to turn around a little than to bump into and leave witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s probably the case. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy for nothing.¡±


    It was not only Rellie that sympathized with it, but Gaendal and Yekatrina as well.


    ¡°Ah. This is why I was chosen.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡±


    I thought I knew, but I guess I didn¡¯t. In Gaendal¡¯s questioning, I realized it btedly.


    They were definitely adventurers of a higher rank than me, but they clearly had less experience fighting against arge number of people than me. It was a part that could be understood just by looking at how concerned the witness would survive while dealing with halfway thieves.


    That¡¯s understandable enough. Because there is bound to be a difference between the sense of fighting monsters and the sense of fighting people. Even the higher the level of the adventurers around you, the more cautious you will be inbat with humans. They must have overestimated the enemy¡¯s abilities without even realizing it.


    But how do they survive? they all die No matter how open it is, it is impossible for thieves and bandits toe and escape from the user alive.


    ¡°The way to go is busy, but at what time will you return? I think this is my chance to show you why the guild leader hired me, so let¡¯s just watch


    it this time.¡± Since we¡¯ll be fighting against people in the dungeon anyway, I thought it would be a good opportunity to correct their judgment in advance, so I sent the spirits back and moved forward. went.

 Chapter 52

    Go to Eldmia.


    He is a man no one knows among the two who do adventure activities in the capital.


    He started with all sorts of ugly nicknames, such as mad dogs, madmen, human hunters, etc., but soon began to use other nicknames among talented people.


    Among them, there are two remaining tinnitus after filtering and filtering. Lightsaber and counterattack.


    The former was a nickname given to him by saying that whenever the sword shone, as the viewer said in unison, an elerated sh would swing.


    It was a natural thing if it was obvious, but if you live a normal adventurer life, you will never see a figure that fits the nickname of counterattack. That¡¯s why Eldmia Ega usually went by the nickname of a lightsaber.


    However, in a very short moment, the party could clearly see why he had once been nicknamed a human hunter.


    ¡°What are you doing with a campfire in the middle of the road, friends?¡±


    After shortening the distance to some extent, Eldmia naturally got off the horse and approached the men with a smile. They were momentarily taken aback by theck of vignce, and immediately burst intoughter and began besieging Eldmia. Even so, Eldmia¡¯s back was very rxed.


    Soon enough, whenpletely unguarded bandits surrounded him and tried to draw their weapons, Eldmia moved.


    ¡®Come¡­?¡¯


    Ekatrina had only wielded the massive War Hammer with her innate body, but had not awakened her aura yet. However, her innate ability affected not only her body but also her senses, and even though she herself could not use Aura yet, she was able to urately grasp the heterogeneous aura generated by the flow of mana and aura.


    Because of that, he was able to notice that Eldmia was using somethingpletely different from the aura he had seen and felt until now. At first nce, the power wielded with an unknown feeling that was heavier and heavier was simr to that of an aura. I thought maybe it might be that feeling of an aura that reached a level that I didn¡¯t know about myself, but the fact that it was a feeling I had never felt before remained unchanged.


    It took less than 20 seconds for Eldmia to sense it and steal the weapons of the thieves without even drawing her sword, stabbing three to death and fatally wounding four.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing workmanship.¡±


    Even Gaendal couldn¡¯t help but admire it. His eyes, which must have been the most diverse battles among the party, were full of surprise.


    As if they had originally agreed to do so, they steal the sword with clean movements, cut, stab, and throw it while stealing another thief¡¯s weapon and repeating the same thing. There was no hesitation in that series of processes. Rather, the bold and unreserved action makes the thieves hesitant and embarrassed, creating a new gap.


    Eldmia, holding the two axes that had been stolen from the dead thieves, threw them lightly once to weigh them, threw them one at a time, and threw one at each of the remaining ones. ran to


    The party apuded wholeheartedly as they watched the two axes split the back of the head with precision, and Eldmia grabbed the remaining one, pulled out the dagger from his waist, and stabbed it into his spine.


    ?


    To be honest, when they surrounded me, I had only one thought.


    Equilibrium.


    One of the many memorable scenes of John Preston jumping between six people and shooting him as he fights to save his puppy. I never thought that I would be able to do that with a cold weapon rather than a gun.


    In any case, the magically strengthened body and the gap created by the careless thieves created a perfect surprise surprise beyond my expectations. I had the intention of checking to see if the scars on my palms from meeting Ragnis were annoying, but it ended neatly without any difort. Ever since I pped Delt¡¯s neck, my fighting spirit that ambush always yields an advantage has grown stronger day by day.


    ¡°Awesome! It feels like seeing a skilled mercenary!


    It was overshadowed by Gin¡¯s roaring shouts and apuse, but the other party apuded as if they were satisfied with my skill. In fact,pared to the guys I have to fight from now on, it¡¯s embarrassing, but with this, you won¡¯t have much difficulty in asserting your opinion ording to the situation, rather than being dragged around when the battle begins.


    ¡°I think the same. The aura I feel is insignificant, but I handle it really skillfully. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you reach self-sufficiency.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say that it was because of magic, not because I wanted toe, so I responded to Gaendal¡¯s praise with a smile and shaking my hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to hear that against thieves. But it¡¯s not bad because I can prove that I¡¯m not a piece of baggage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of baggage, I even think that you¡¯re the most suitable for this request? Even though I¡¯m in charge of the leader formally, I wonder if it would be better to change it.¡±


    Unless Engrim had chosen Gaendal by flipping a coin, there is no reason to doubt his abilities.


    ¡°Commanding and fighting are two different things. I¡¯m only good at fighting.¡±


    The reason I can do this much in the first ce is because I¡¯ve been training my whole life to kill a demon, not because I¡¯m good at it.


    Depending on the memories of the previous life, even the time that would normally be devoted tomon sense and education is the result of a life devoted to battle. If there was no memory of the previous life, it was normal to have to do this much because it was a concentrated time to the extent that everyday life would have been an impossible murder weapon.


    Of course,manding the front line was not included, so I decided to draw a line clearly before the anticipation of Ammon turned into poison. Ekaterina, who responded appropriately and approached as soon as she got on the horse, was quite surprised.


    ¡°If you have timeter, why don¡¯t you try sparring at the guild parade ground?


    So far, she is the first person who has seen me using Auras and said it was unusual. Others don¡¯t even feel it, or just think of it as a weak aura?


    ¡°Is it unusual?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t you know the person involved? Should I say something heavy? It¡¯s definitely different from the aura I¡¯ve felt so far. Even if I can¡¯t use the aura, the feeling is amazing, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes? You wield something like that without using an aura?¡±


    No kidding, Ekatrina¡¯s War Hammer is not a normal size. There¡¯s no other way to describe it, so I¡¯m calling it War Hammer. Maybe there are people who believe even if it is a siege hitch?


    Even wielding a weapon that is literally made of metal from head to toe without a single woodenponent to withstand the weight, to a level wherebat is possible only with pure muscle strength?


    ¡°I wield it with only my strength! It¡¯s my pride!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to brag about? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to wield it if I don¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s nice to hear you say that! Anyway, let¡¯s sparr!¡±


    No, I mean it, but I take it as an emptypliment.


    Still, there was no reason to hold on to the person who was leaving happily, so we ran out again after taking some money bags from the corpses of the bandits.


    After that, except for a break in the middle for the horses, we ran without rest until we arrived at the forest near our destination, and then we were able to take a proper rest.


    ¡°I feel like my pelvis is breaking¡­¡±


    Yekatrina smiled and hugged Lellie, who was far from the most physical activity and couldn¡¯t get off the horse with a pained sound.


    ¡°Well, I was having a hard time too. Didn¡¯t I ask you to take a break in the middle?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s better to take a break like this than to take a halfway break. I don¡¯t like having ns disrupted because of me.¡±


    I can count on one hand the number of wizards I¡¯ve met in a different world, but it seems like everyone I meet has only true personalities.


    We decided to set up a camp while Gaendal, who had a lot of experience in scouting, was scouting the surroundings alone, so we decided to let Lellier rest a little longer and divide the work.


    Even so, the only thing I was going to do right away was to get firewood and pitch a tent and prepare meals, so the sharing itself ended quickly. Even so, we would have camped with only sleeping bags without a tent, but the guild that hadpleted the investigation to the safe zone we had settled in had taken care of the tent by hand, so one more thing happened.


    Ekaterina and Gin, who tilted their heads as if they were not used to pitching a tent, decided to prepare the tent confidently, and with the help of Rellie, after setting it up, I was able to put down the hammer satisfactorily.


    ¡°Wow. This tent is pitched like this.¡±


    Even though I had never camped in my previous or current life, the reason I was able to go out confidently was simple. What the guild gave me was a type-A tent that I had grown tired of in the army!


    When I first saw this dog-like form, I was dizzy as if I had enlisted again, but fortunately, it was a sinful thing topare with that of the military. The trestle does not end with two poles, but it is a prefabricated C-shaped trestle, so there is no need to worry about the mount copsing every time you hammer, just by Rellie roughly holding it.


    Above all, the material of the tent was perfect for waterproofing and heat-proofing. Sure enough, Rellie noticed this as soon as she saw it, and as a result of analysis, it was a magical item.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of materials they got from the monster, but if it¡¯s this level of perfection, it must be thetest library invention, right?¡±


    Even if it¡¯s just a short loan, it¡¯s Engrim that definitely supports it. I made up my mind to make sure to get er when I went on a trip with Asillie after everything was finished.


    Afterpleting the men¡¯s and women¡¯s tents like that, put a nket inside, put our luggage in, and went in for a while.


    ¡°Is this nket enchanted?¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just a nket.¡±


    After all, even the nkets in the military were idiots. I guess it wasn¡¯t an illusion to remember that when I received a new nket just once, there was a stark differencepared to the old one.

 Chapter 53

    Gaendal returned a little over an hourter.


    ¡°Should I say bold or reckless, you seem to be quite careless¡­ No, what delicious smell is this?¡±


    As soon as we arrived, we couldn¡¯t help butugh when we saw Gaendal distracted by the scent of stew prepared by Ekatrina. He was a savior to those of us who had already been drooling for over 30 minutes while smelling this fragrant stew and waiting for him toe back, but he was never the subject ofughter.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    Thanks to the fact that it was not a long-term request, the food ingredients provided by Engrim did not worry about freshness and focused on the taste as much as possible, and Ekatrina¡¯s decision to boldly boil the stew by trimming the ingredients was extremely correct. Aside from the warmth radiating from my stomach, the stew was delicious.


    ¡°How can food like thise out while camping?¡±


    It¡¯s not an empty word, it¡¯s better than the stew sold at any inn. Even Mrs. Alicia¡¯s stew, which I miss, can¡¯t keep up with this. As if I was the only one who felt that way, everyone praised Stew in unison. Ekaterina, who smiled cheerfully, patted her muscr chest and said,


    ¡°Ingredients are ingredients, but I¡¯m confident about stew! It¡¯s a taste you¡¯ve never tasted because it contains ingredients passed down from generation to generation in the family!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s when you put that unknown liquid in! It¡¯s really useful. It¡¯s useful.¡±


    Lellie, who promotes together, responded that there was something to guess if she had already tasted her food. unknown liquid? Do the people of Lovell even have an esoteric recipe for chicken stock?


    ¡°Ekatrina. In return for your advice earlier, I¡¯d like to hear from youter on what the material is.¡±


    ¡°It feels good to hear that it suits your taste. The more food you share, the happier you are! I¡¯ll let you know!¡±


    Now, it was Yekatrina, a multi-talented cultural warrior who destroyed the first impression right away.


    ¡°Huh. I realize again that eating is important. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing big about it, so listen while you eat.¡±


    Like us, Gaendal, who was obsessed with food, began to deliver the results of his reconnaissance after filling his stomach appropriately.


    ¡°The surroundings are surprisingly normal. Appropriate monsters. Appropriate adventurers. Maybe that¡¯s why, but they don¡¯t seem to suspect that there are demon worshipers nestled in the abandoned dungeon.¡±


    Rather, it is said that they proudly imitate belonging to the adventurer¡¯s guild and show boldness by politely returning those who approach them. Everyone had no choice but to nod their heads in agreement with Gaendal¡¯s opinion that the fact that they had the chance to see that far in that short amount of time seemed very lucky for this request.


    ¡°Of course they will take turns¡­ I don¡¯t know when that will be. One thing¡¯s for sure, the guys I¡¯ve seen didn¡¯t stand guard. Even if they move knowing exactly what they¡¯re doing and how dangerous a bridge they¡¯re crossing, it will be.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t a request to eat raw at all.¡±


    ording to the information Engrim gave me, except for two bitches who were active as archers and one wizard, they were all ordinary warrior-type adventurers. Personally, I think that the one who became a wizard and took part in this kind of thing is the most dangerous both ideologically and morally, but it seems that the others also joined with a half-hearted mindset. Since they said they were in theirte teens to early 20s, the possibility that they were full of motivation and less prepared couldn¡¯t be ruled out, but since the minds of those who were once aristocrats were different, I couldn¡¯t seem to let my guard down.


    ¡°The most fortunate thing is that we are not surprised by the approach around us, no matter how long we rest here.


    ¡°Can we see Mr. Ega¡¯s surprise attack again like the thieves did?¡±


    Perhaps the appearance he showed when dealing with the thieves was impressive, and the party started talking with the situation itself in mind where they could naturally surprise attack at close range. After all, it was a wise choice to show off your skills against them.


    ¡°If possible, it would be nice to start after dealing with four people ording to the timing of shifts.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to deal with it separately?¡±


    ¡°I have a strong feeling that if they are vignt like that, they will only be able to rx a little in an environment where they feel they have an overwhelming advantage. Eldmia?¡±


    Gaendal¡¯s guess sounded very usible because it was a part that I didn¡¯t think much about. It was a very attractive strategy because I didn¡¯t have anything in mind and it didn¡¯t seem very dangerous.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have another opinion because I didn¡¯t think about it. But I think Mr. Gaendal¡¯s guess is very usible. It might be worth a try.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±


    ¡°If Engrim¡¯s information is urate, we wouldn¡¯t put just one mage or two archers on guard duty. Closebat is no problem.¡±


    In the end, in a world where meritocracy is superstitious, no matter what kind of divisions arise in your family, if you are good enough, you will be able to find a different path without having to hold hands with the demons. Rather, those with such skills would have regarded the demons as a dangerous element to the point of voluntarily jumping into the kingdom¡¯s border area, where they were extremely sharp, and kept their distance.


    ¡°These guys had no other way than the extreme option of joining hands with the demons. Their skills will be there, so there¡¯s nothing dangerous.¡±


    Of course, the ones scattered inside the dungeon were more dangerous than the guards. The story about the guys outside was sorted out, but Gin, who had just finished eating, opened the inside map he had received from the guild and took out a monocle from his bosom and put it on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I heard that it was a dungeon where goblins gathered in groups, but the structure is like a temple. Among the religions that worshiped ancient gods in the past, temples rted to the earth were built with a structure that burrowed underground like this.¡±


    As expected of a dwarf, Gin mumbled his specialized knowledge while hugging the map and checking it one by one. Soon, Gin spread out a map with many X¡¯s on the side of his axe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a temple dedicated to the god of the congealing swamp. I¡¯ve investigated what rose up in another area about 20 years ago. The marked ce copsed unconditionally. Structural problems deliberately twisted andnd that met the conditions for building a temple at the time Because of the nature of ¡®, it is designed to be destroyed quickly if management is cut off.¡±


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s quite strange. An ancient god who had to serve even while doing such imperfect architecture on purpose.¡±


    As Gaendal said, it was a building that was not easily understood. Isn¡¯t this more like a secret base than a temple?


    While feeling that question, Gin answered while scratching his head with the back of his hand holding the charcoal.


    ¡°It seems that he was regarded as a kind of evil god. As a religion that is rejected, it was thorough in secrecy and security. Our conclusion is that it was a crime prevention device to destroy if believers were unintentionally lost or if information was to be deliberately damaged. It was.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But even after it became a dungeon and showed up, it was maintained intact, so wasn¡¯t it possible to leave a map in the guild?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the map, the designation date for the abandoned dungeon was three years ago, right? Even if you don¡¯t take care of it for a month, irreversible cracks will form. It¡¯s absolutely destroyed.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how in the world such a person is staying in the Qing Dynasty and how Engrim knew and found it, but whenever Gin exined it, I could feel that the difficulty of the quest, which hadn¡¯t felt so high before, gradually went down.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Still, when the dungeon appeared, you wouldn¡¯t have known that it needed this kind of management. How on earth did it stay intact?¡±


    The question Rellie, who had been admiring for a long time, tilted her head and threw a question was something we could all rte to. Gin, who smiled as if he had been waiting for that question, tapped the map and answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fun part. It¡¯s a structure that can be maintained just by stepping on the floor where people often step on. Those ces that you must step on unless you step on it artificially. copse urs.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ the temple is a huge mechanical device.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as you said. Well, it¡¯s a relief that our work has be a lot easier thanks to that.¡±


    Even the Xs Gin had marked reached more than a dozen, so it was reallyfortable. Even after that, I guessed things like a sleeping room and a furnishings room, carved a few more markers, and organized the n.


    I wanted to immediately go on a reconnaissance and check the shift personnel, but the fatigue from the forced march thatsted for 4 hours could not be ignored, so we decided to take a break.


    ¡°I and Gaendal will do the reconnaissanceter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you learn that skill too?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯ve lived together for a long time. It won¡¯t be frustrating.¡±


    The forest is a tracking and reconnaissance technique that I received directly from the elf, who is like my home, and receivedpliments.


    Unfortunately, other people had nothing to do with it, so the two of us went to bed first.

 Chapter 54

    Gaendal and I woke up at the beginning of the sunset.


    As always, I got up while smelling the fragrant stew, but it was obvious that I would be bothered if I wanted to go to the bathroom, so I decided to just rx and move.


    ¡°I hear there is a group that regrly buys supplies from the vige.¡±


    Surprisingly, while we were asleep, Ekaterina and Lellie had gone to the nearest vige and returned from their inquiry. While I couldn¡¯t help but admire the active party members, the two continued their exnation.


    It took 20 minutes by riding a horse to reach the vige, and they usually visited every week, and it is said that the time to visit is approaching. When Gaendal looked around, there were no horses around the dungeon, so it was concluded that even if they moved, they came and went purely on foot.


    ¡°Usually 6 or 7 peoplee down in groups, and each time they spend half a day at the bar and then go back.¡±


    It is, without a doubt, thoroughly nned stress management.


    I don¡¯t know if it came from the demon¡¯s head or if someone else is ying the role of the head, but thanks to that, my alertness towards them has risen a little.


    Still, it was an opportunity to start by cutting off half of the security guard shift if we got it right, so we generously apuded the two people who had been seeking information.


    I woke up, and the difficulty of the quest dropped! What a wonderful team.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning no matter what, so if there¡¯s any signs of approaching, I¡¯ll just have to be on the lookout. You might be tired, but it¡¯s better to stay vigil every three hours.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the two of them be standing 4 hours apart even if they couldn¡¯t do it? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Impressed by Gin¡¯s kindness for handing over his own for me, who said I didn¡¯t need a cloak because I was next to the campfire anyway, Gaendal and I headed to the abandoned dungeon without dy.


    In the forest at night, no matter how much moonlight and starlight there are, darkness falls so deep that it cannot be ignored. As he had lived in a cabin in the forest, his night vision was quite bright, but Gaendal¡¯s night vision was a problem, so we hurried as much as possible.


    The reconnaissance n is extremely simple. Sit back and watch the trends.


    No matter how much they pretended to be guild members, as long as it was clear that they would pay attention to full-fledged activities, it would bete at night or early in the morning to take separate actions outside the dungeon. If there was no such external activity at all, it could be concluded that something was wrong in the dungeon, so that was enough.


    I guessed that the visit to the vige to procure supplies must be from around noon to before the sun goes downpletely.


    Gnomes spend most of their day inside dungeons. The only thing outside of that is security work.


    As you will know from now on, there is no outside activity other than that. If there is, it will be limited as much as possible, but if you work without light under such tension for several months, you will be mentally exhausted.


    No one can overlook the fact that he has alreadye up with the idea of spending half a day at a vige bar to manage stress. It was clear that he was even considering the operating hours of the bar, making it as exposed to sunlight as possible, and then allowing him to rest for a day or so after returning.


    ¡°I see. Stress management. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± ¡°Well


    , no matter how long-term we do in the dungeon, it¡¯s hard to exceed two weeks. They¡¯re in hiding, so it¡¯s a must-have situation.


    Unless it is managed in a form, it will be extremely sensitive and it is certain that trouble will arise between them. ¡°You¡¯re really good


    at dealing with people in many ways, aren¡¯t you? Can you even think of that? I was surprised.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to know.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a simple guess that I can understand¡­¡±


    After a conversation that felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, we ran for about ten minutes to a safe surveince location Gaendal had checked. I arrived.


    I thought the entrance was like that because Gin said it had the structure of a temple, but unexpectedly, the entrance was in the shape of a cave with piles of dirt and grass tangled up


    . Before it gets darker, I¡¯ll check the surroundings for a noticeable mark .¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    I quickly wandered around the area.


    The first thing I wanted to find was simple. Medicinal nts that I could collect while living for a long time, vines that could be used as materials, and the condition of wood for firewood. And things like human traces. In my previous life, even a bastard in survival didn¡¯t know me


    . However, growing up under Asilier¡¯s intensive care, now I am skilled enough to track traces without difficulty even at night without the help of spirits. I am also a tracker specializing in forests. Having mastered the skills of the elves with a human body, I am a skilled hunter. The forest is no different from the front yard.


    Come to think of it, maybe I¡¯m a bit awesome?


    ?


    The investigation continued for about 20 minutes after the sun went down and darkness fell in the forest. In the meantime, there was no movement in the dungeon. It was just that the guards were bored. I can only hear the faint sound of the conversation to win the battle.


    And when I returned to the monitoring point, I had to report the disappointing result to Gaendal.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched anything around them.¡± ¡±


    Nothing ?¡±


    .¡±


    I didn¡¯t touch anything to the point where I wondered if this made sense. Even the things that could be used as firewood were scattered far too muchpared to the time they stayed. Seeing as there are no traces of trees being cut down, they probably weren¡¯t even made up for by logging. ¡°Including firewood


    . It¡¯s a problem that we have enough money to provide most of the daily necessities in the vige without any burden, and it¡¯s also a problem that we haven¡¯t even tried to prepare in case the supplies run out.¡± They are obviously hiding from others


    .


    That meant that they had no means of earning money externally, and they didn¡¯t even steal for fear of being caught, and they were just guild members who constantly monitored the dungeon, and endured for several months.


    ¡°Is it the story that the demons are plotting something inside with the funding, or that there is a third force supporting the funds¡­¡± A


    strong sense of tension ran down his spine.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a demon, Mr. Gaendal?¡±


    ¡°Only once. I saw it indirectly when I wasmissioned to reconnoiter the battlefield.¡±


    Gaendal, who briefly recalled his memory while stroking his chin, continued.


    ¡°There is a single soldier in the Demon King¡¯s Army. But the degree of strength is so different that the basic tactic of the Demon King¡¯s Army is for that one soldier to break the square made up of tower shields by bumping into it with his body. I think I can deal with it without difficulty. But¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem with demons being put into a ce like this is that they won¡¯t be on the level of regr soldiers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we judge it by our standards, it¡¯s not something that we can entrust to ordinary soldiers.¡±


    okay. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he would have put in the special forces. I made a serious expression following Gaendal¡¯s serious face, but I called for joy inside. Still, it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s someone who knows something.


    Above all, the war is not only fought by kingdoms, but also by demons. for several years already It would be a waste of human resources to send an extremely strong demon to such a secret mission as Gaendal is imagining now. Putting it into the battlefield and overthrowing even a little more kingdom troops is the proper way to use it.


    At most, it would be best to have one Demon with a level that can handle 20 of them alone, or a Demon with a squad size. In addition to that, there might be one more head spearheading the n.


    I¡¯m sure you can win by yourself assuming that it¡¯s a bit overkill.


    ¡°It is said that when people experience an unknown situation, they tend to think negative rather than positive.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°If the kid who went out to y in the morning doesn¡¯te back untilte at night, it means that instead of thinking that the kid went to another friend¡¯s house to eat and eat untilte, they start worrying that something might have happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­That means our thoughts can be too negative.¡±


    To be honest, I thought it would be considered as an out of the blue, but Gaendal was really thoughtful. Thanks to that, I was able to convey to him what I was thinking without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. Even demons are a race that eventually forms a country, aren¡¯t they simr creatures that can¡¯t overwhelm us in a war that has been going on for years? I think it¡¯s a reasonable judgment for now to judge that even in the worst case, there will be five or six people¡­ less than a dozen people, like a special forces unit.¡±


    If you think about it, it¡¯s very unlikely that one guy who is strong enough to tear apart all 20 people I thought of earlier.


    because it is inefficient It is rtively moremon for a person to slice and eat 5 or 6 people rather than a person who slices and eats 20 people. If that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s normal to write like that.


    ¡°Instead, it seems that we can see that there is a structure in which we can make direct contact with the demon army in an unknown form or receive material support.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­That¡¯s true. The fact that I¡¯m a demon tribe scared me away. I¡¯m really d I came with you.¡±


    The brighter Gaendal¡¯s face further increased my trust in him. A leader who doesn¡¯t carelessly listen to the opinions of people younger than himself. If this quest seeds, Engrim should be able to put some strength on his neck.


    It is said that his eyes looking at people are real.

 Chapter 55

    It had been about an hour and a half since the night had fallen and nothing could be seen. The shift shifts carried torches.


    ¡°Perimeter shifts are likely two-hour intervals.¡±


    ¡°The inside looks brighter than it looks, given that the guys inside aren¡¯t looking for a way to light it up.¡±


    At first nce, the entrance looks like pitch-ck darkness itself, but in reality it seems to bepletely different. Anyway, I decided to cut off the start of full-scale reconnaissance, and Gaendal fell asleep once again. As long as you lie down, you can fall asleep as much as you like, and within 10 minutes, you started to breathe evenly.


    4 hours of endurance without doing anything can be quite painful, but in a world where there are many things you can do just by being able to handle magic, there was no problem.


    Mana management is also practice after all. Even if it doesn¡¯t have the traces of a pioneer like Mana and Auror, in the end, it gets a little better with every effort every day. And in this world, the results of hard work stand out rtively quickly than in the previous life.


    Although I like achievements so fast that sometimes I can¡¯t get rid of the feeling that they are contrived, it¡¯s not always pleasant.


    It means that the world is chaotic and there are many strong people unless I am the only one who is achieving such an achievement. When there is a brief gap, it feels like the OCD is pushing up again.


    In any case, four hours would pass in an instant if the thoughts deepened while thinking about mana management. So I spent the night alternating with Gaendal.


    Even as the night deepened and the dawn dawned, in the end they just stood guard without any activity. The two-hour shift intervals were correct, but other than that, there was little gain. In a situation where only casual chatter could be heard intermittently, morning finally dawned.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m too sleepy. I can¡¯t even sleep.¡±


    Gaendal, who stretched quietly with a dejected smile, chewed on the beef jerky that Gaendal gave us, and watched thest night shift shift. Their voices, which were talking quietly, got a little louder, probably because their guards were a little bit off.


    ¡°Finally the night watch is over. Ha ha, when am I going to the bar?¡±


    ¡°You said that after leavingst week. I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s good to change your mood, but sometimes it¡¯s a problem because when you wake up, you be an idiot waiting for the day you go to a bar.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s right.¡±


    A rtionship that makes jokes with each other and doesn¡¯t seem bad. That¡¯s the average rtionship they¡¯ve seen so far. It is said that subjects who are not soldiers have their own purpose, but it is annoying and at the same time very unexpected that the guys who have been separated and united in this situation are building and connecting to such a degree.


    It was a time when I listened to the story, hoping that the sense of duty would be a little less detached.


    ¡°By the way, did you hear? The Baron is dead.¡±


    ¡°The baron is a mercenary who is a butcher at the bottom of the bottom.¡±


    Unexpected stories came out of their mouths!


    Except for one guy who frowned as if he was going to spit at any moment, the rest of the three started talking earnestly about the subject.


    ¡°He died anyway, nobleman. But he was a business colleague, so let¡¯s not do that too much.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, wasn¡¯t it going pretty well? I remember there were even quite a few soldiers, but suddenly like this?¡±


    ¡°They say they were massacred. I heard that not only the private soldiers under the baron¡¯smand, but also the hired mercenaries were scattered in half.¡±


    Unless there were two or more fuckers like Favaera around the capital, that¡¯s definitely his story.


    So fast anyway? I think it¡¯s a bit serious that the incident, which is only today on the 4th day, has already reached them.


    ¡°Really? The baron is also a baron, but the skills of people like the butcher Ragiel and the snow hunter Jezzle are not to be overlooked? Has the tail been caught?¡±


    ¡°Intentionally spreading rumors, yes, Baera¡¯s mercenary corps¡¯ skills were real, but how could that¡­¡±


    There were guys who spread enough to be nicknamed? weird. The baron was an idiot, and I remember that the only one who was useful was the one who put on a sword show with me. Well, there were a couple more guys who were a bit more dressed up, but they might be them.


    No, more than that, those bastards are really good at it? I¡¯m not kidding, if I had just brought in three apprentice knights from the Ogatorv family, I¡¯d have killed half of them in the forest. Is the gap that big?


    ¡°It looks like the user was in the middle of the aura. That¡¯s two by one.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you deliberately only deal with green and blue ranks to avoid those people? Even if you¡¯re not lucky, you should be as good as you can¡­¡± The


    reactions of the deplorable guys convinced me. After all, the difference between having and not having an aura is huge. However, their remarks that even the cheong-gyeong were dismissed as having no users were enough to make me wonder.


    ¡°Huh? If you¡¯re at the rank level, aren¡¯t there some Aura users?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re strange, but yourmon sense is twisted. They say we¡¯re unique. Usually, you start to see it when you reach the rank.¡±


    ah. So, when you introduced Gaendal, did you talk about your skills by talking about self-sufficiency, which is one step higher, rather than talking about the rank right above you? I thought it was normal because I also use Cheryl.


    The measure of the strength of another world doesn¡¯t really reach me, so I¡¯m always confused. It was a bigger party than we thought. My chest really gets bigger.


    ¡°Mr. Rudna¡¯s n has been disrupted. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°How do the demons react? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the demons who told me this. They didn¡¯t really care.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it catchable by the tail? Did you cheat on something?¡±


    ¡°They said the baron just killed him before he could blow anything. Since he only made contact with the baron, he seems to think there¡¯s nothing to get his tail caught on.¡±


    There¡¯s no such thing as real life spectacle. It¡¯s surprising that misceneous things I didn¡¯t care about dying or not were involved in something bigger than I thought, and I almost passed by without knowing it, but it¡¯s surprising that the adventurer¡¯s guild was already catching and tracking other signs, and it¡¯s even more surprising that it¡¯s connected to what I missed.


    ¡°Who is deliberately rolling me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just talking to myself.¡±


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s because they¡¯re rted to demons, so if it¡¯s good for me, it¡¯s good, nothing bad. If it¡¯s a roll like this, it¡¯s enough to see it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. The bed was almost disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s like that, so just be aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    After a long wait, the shift of the guys who gave a big harvest ended like that. After confirming that the people who had been reced were talking nonsense again, I exined the value of the story I just heard to Gaendal, who had a very sad expression on his face. It was only natural that Gaendal¡¯s demeanor changed drastically.


    ¡°I suspect that the information was delivered in such a short time. Were you spying on a human named Favaera?¡±


    ¡°It took 4 days to do that¡­ Judging from what they said, it must have been 3 days since I must have heard about it yesterday. ¡±


    It was a nuance as if he was literally telling a story he had heard while standing on duty. The attitude of others who listened to him was normal to say it was an exaggerated speech habit.


    ¡°More than that, you definitely said ¡®the demons¡¯. As you said, there seems to be a separate staff for management.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As expected, this request is lucky.¡±


    It goes without saying that it is easier to deal with less strong people than to deal with one strong one. Both Gaendal and Iughed at that part.


    ¡°But it¡¯s also true that one worrying thing has increased. Even if they can¡¯t do it, they might have a magic tool that can quickly receive information.¡±


    ¡°At least¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to move through space. In the worst case¡­ it must have been a gate.¡±


    The worst is really the worst. Of course, if you can destroy the gate, it would be a huge benefit, but if troops poured out of it, it would be a big deal.


    ¡°I think it can be said that it is a big harvest just by finding out this far. Would you like to go back?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We¡¯ve been lucky this far, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask for a little more.¡±


    It is still a little past 6pm. At least until lunchtime things were worth waiting for.


    ¡°I see. As you expected, the time when the people going to the bare out is around lunch time. That might be today.¡±


    Gaendal quickly understood and nodded. He seems to have understood it well enough.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing bad for us. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Honestly, I¡¯m looking forward to it because it¡¯s going well this far.¡±


    It is solved so smoothly that there is no need for even a hint of doubt.


    Even seeing how they reacted to the word ¡°user,¡± it was clear that they were not much better than the Baera mercenaries.


    Slowly, the difficulty of the request began to be measured in detail with my own eyes. And that too in a very, very optimistic way.

 Chapter 56

    And after a bit of a tedious wait, we hit the jackpot.


    ¡°Wow, was that today?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Good job at work!¡±


    Around 11:00, those who had joined hands with the demons were walking out of the dungeonughing in droves after having just sat in a bar. Anyone who sees you will know that you are an adventurer who lives diligently in the world. Very.


    Well, in a way, it might have been intentional. To nt the illusion that their actions are just and noble.


    ¡°Today¡¯s night shift must be filthy.¡±


    ¡°When wasn¡¯t that?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Don¡¯t bete. Do you remember thest time I sent someone an hourte?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood, but I¡¯m aware of that. I¡¯lle at 6 o¡¯clock like a knife, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it anyway.¡±


    7 people on the move. After lightly greeting the guards, they united as naturally as possible and began to advance into the forest. I was sure toe back the same way, so I immediately corrected my posture and notified Gaendal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you and check the road.¡±


    Leaving behind Gaendal, who nodded lightly in reply, he leaned and moved. It wasn¡¯t difficult to keep a distance from them, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to hide their presence from them.


    I could see how long this routine had been repeated and maintained from the defenseless yet familiar faces. Come to think of it, I only heard the exnation that they were demon worshipers, but I never heard what they did after settling in the abandoned dungeon and how they got caught. Since you said it was a request from the royal family, maybe you¡¯re monitoring people who could be the seeds of rebellion in their own way? If they weren¡¯t connected to the demons, would they have been purged in other forms as well?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect being able to go out once every three weeks would make me so happy, really.¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m not worried about the money problem, I do have a heart that I want the gate to bepleted quickly and get out of there.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but in some form, it seems that the muzzle is light, so it seems to have met death.


    gate? Are these bastards really helping to build a gate for demons to use near the capital? I have almost no knowledge on that side, so I don¡¯t know if it took a long time to build it or if it took a long time because it was sorge.


    I hoped that Lellier knew something, and continued the chase, but in the meantime, they chatted happily, but they didn¡¯t say any more useful information. The only additional thing I learned was that their long confinement had only deepened their friendship.


    They tended to hurriedly, hoping to rest as quickly as possible, and it took about an hour to get out of the forestpletely. It will take more than twice as long toe back drunk. It was a distance where I could understand why I hadn¡¯t even heard him say that he woulde like a knife.


    But even so, it also means that you are never more than an hourte.


    I used magic to hurry back a bit.


    ?


    About 30 minutes before returning to Gaendal, another 10 minutes passed until we went back to the camp with him.


    As soon as I returned, I tasted the warm stew that greeted us and reminded me of the importance of my colleagues. Gaendal ryed the information we had learned overnight. In addition to that, after I finished the story of the gate I heard while tracking them down, Rellie exined it with a serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics because I¡¯m not an expert, but I know that making a gate itself doesn¡¯t take that long. Perhaps the goal of these guys is to expand it to an appropriate size.¡±


    ¡°expansion?¡±


    ¡°First of all, we make a gate, fix the spatial coordinates, and from there gradually widen and fix the passage to secure safety. So¡­ it feels like we¡¯re going through a mountain the size of a needle hole and then digging a crypt based on that hole?¡±


    ¡°It really touches me. It must be a huge project.¡±


    As Gin said, it was an easy-to-understand metaphor, so non-magicians were able to understand the situation while nodding their heads.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use that gate right now. It¡¯s a crypt, you have to dig it from the front, but the gate is just widening the needle hole little by little. I don¡¯t know what size they want, but given the amount of time that has psed, I think you can say that it will be pierced to the level where there is no problem for a person to move while standing.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s open like that, can¡¯t we just stand in a line ande over?¡±


    Ekaterina¡¯s question wasughable in my imagination, but it was valid. Wouldn¡¯t an army be formed even if only the items that individuals could take care of were brought over?


    But in the end, it was clear that there was a reason why they cared about the size of the gate, even though there was a limit on the size of the entrance to the dungeon.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible, but the fact that the demons don¡¯t do that means they have other goals. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t find out that far.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s certain that the target will never be beneficial to us. At least, as Eldmia heard, it¡¯s still a long way frompletion¡­ Could that be a variable?¡±


    ¡°Well? First of all, I can confirm that there is a wizard who can build a gate on this side. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a demon or a human, but it¡¯s ambiguous because both have possibilities.¡±


    A request from the royal family. Maybe its real purpose is to punish traitors who can create a gate.


    There is a good chance that a person like that would want to die as a mere worshiper of the demons without having time to find out why he rebelled against the kingdom. It was a situation where there was only one wizard, so there was no choice but to doubt it.


    ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t use the gate during the extension work. In fact, it¡¯s not nonexistent, but it¡¯s very dangerous. If you don¡¯t do it wrong, you can disappear in this space, or you can pop out and appear in apletely unexpected ce.¡±


    ¡°Like in the middle of the sky?¡±


    ¡°All variables apply. It could be deep in the sea, or it could be half-embedded in a rock and die instantly.¡±


    hmm. that¡¯s kinda awful Seeing examples like that popping up right now, it might be a real case. Lellrie finished while the others shared a simr horror.


    ¡°What is certain is that the person who can create the gate is now inside the dungeon. And during the expansion, no matter how much variables happen, even if you want to close it, you can¡¯t close it right away? If you cut it off like that, the gate will be destroyed. It¡¯s a different story, but that¡¯s not a bad condition for us.¡±


    Even if the gate is intact anyway, it is a situation where you have to find a way to destroy it, rather than going over. It would have been something to be thankful for if they had rushed to the other side.


    Once things about the gate were sorted out, what we had to do became extremely simple.


    ¡°Will Eldmia, Ekatrina, and Gin handle the seven returning people?¡±


    Killing 4 guards, including shift personnel, and 7 people who were about to return drunk and unguarded. I have to find the way back, so of course I¡¯m included, but I wonder if I need two more.


    ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯re good enough alone. If you want to be morefortable¡­ Ekaterina¡¯s War Hammer might be able to confuse you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so big that you can¡¯t help but be scared by looking at it.¡±


    I¡¯m returning home drunk right away, but if a person in front of me gets crushed by that, it¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t be able toe to my senses. If you don¡¯t know if you have the title of drunken sword, there¡¯s nothing ordinary people can do except get confused.


    ¡°I see. Then, just in case, I want Ekatrina to apany me. It¡¯s not a situation where I can¡¯t prepare for it, and there¡¯s nothing to lose by doing so.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    As long as we move as a team, no matter how much we can do it alone, if a team member wants to get rid of the anxiety factor, I think it is human nature to follow along, so I agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Even if they really move toe in time for 6 o¡¯clock, with the steps taken¡­ Do you still have about 4 hours to spare? Eldmia? Where are you nning to start the raid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of hitting it near the entrance of the forest. There¡¯s nothing wrong with hitting it in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then, even if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll have to move around 3 o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t need to lose my strength while I¡¯m on the way. Come to think of it, I was able toe back fairly quickly when I came back. Will there be any problems with Yekatrina following me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of¡­ it¡¯s a bit rushed when you think about the battle that will follow. It¡¯s better to hurry just enough to not interfere with the battle.¡±


    It is an Eldmia raid whose motto is speed and uracy. With Catherine¡¯s help, it would take less than 5 minutes to kill all 7 drunken people. The rest was just pure travel time.


    Normally, I would interrogate them, but considering the bond between the guys I¡¯ve been seeing for a while, there was a high possibility that it would be a waste of time, so I decided to give it up.


    ¡°If they¡¯re very conscientious, think of their slow pace, so around 4 o¡¯clock. Even if they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll start leaving the vige at 5 o¡¯clock as usual. It¡¯s not the military, and there¡¯s no way they¡¯lle right on time or hurry up just because it¡¯s by 6 o¡¯clock. We will only calcte and move as much as the time it took. You can think of it as being able to join in about an hour.¡±


    In the end, it was a story of either rejoining at 5 o¡¯clock or joining around 6 o¡¯clock. Gaendal nodded as if he understood and replied.


    ¡°Um. Even if you¡¯rete, I¡¯ll take care of security as soon as your shift starts at 6 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If there is a problem with the n, I wille running and tell you in advance, so you can boldly implement it.¡±


    Anyway, if you sprint with magic power, you can break through in 10 minutes, but what?


    In my previous life, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do crazy things like sprinting in the forest, but it¡¯s not impossible anymore.

 Chapter 57

    We ate until thest stew and filled our stomachs, and after a brief maintenance, we started to move as nned.


    We, who had moved a little earlier, identified the surveince location of the abandoned dungeon together, followed the forest path I had walked when chasing the guys heading to the vige, and only split up after figuring out where to prepare for the raid.


    It was an insurance policy so that, in the unlikely event of a setback to the n, others besides Gaendal and I could be contact points. Thanks to this, it took up a lot of time, but as a skilled adventurer, the party properly mastered the difficult forest path.


    ¡°You ran this way and got to the surveince location in 30 minutes?¡±


    ¡°I just used an aura to keep my physical strength moderately, but it¡¯s not particrly difficult.¡±


    Seeing Ekatrina scratching the back of her head and shaking her head, it seemed like a wise decision to leave room for her return n.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s something I learned. Isn¡¯t that a skill I learned from the Elves?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived long, but I¡¯ve never heard of being able to learn such a skill from an elf. How on earth did you bake and boil it?¡±


    ¡°You could just say they saved each other¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°No, then you¡¯re just messing around, right? It¡¯s not an answer, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    However, it could not be said that he stabbed six thieves to death and saved an elf when he was young and then signed a contract with him. If there was a 15-year-old kid who talked like that in front of my eyes without even knowing anything about it, wouldn¡¯t I have hit him in the back for reading a novel?


    No matter how much I had as an adventurer and the skills I showed myself, it was hard to believe that I could give unconditional trust to a story that only a stranger could say was absurd.


    It was a topic that could only go round and round no matter how long we talked about it, so let¡¯s talk about it moderately.


    After that, it¡¯s a time of waiting that is not boring.


    Knowing that there would be nothing wrong with a little chatter, we remained silent after reconfirming the raid n after the weapon was overhauled. It was enough for me to spend time training to use magic, but Ekaterina¡¯s calmness and patience surprised me again.


    As if a wild beast looking for prey sees an opportunity, he freezes and stares at the road with an expressionless face, which scares me.


    It is all the more unfamiliar because her bright smile for a short period of time ounts for most of the impression. Eventually, after taking some time off, I got curious enough to see how long she stayed in the same position.


    e.¡±


    And the spectacle ended with amazement when Ekaterina, who had not seen any movement other than blinking for nearly two hours, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The ones who appeared at the end of the street she was watching were demon worshipers who were so drunk that they staggered even in their steps. The pocket watch he took out of his pocket indicated the time was 5:20. Judging from their steps, it was clear that they had started much earlier than expected.


    When it became clear that even though they had gathered a group of adventurers and not even adventurers, they acted and thought like soldiers, with a sense of bond and duty, I couldn¡¯t help but apud the person who had educated them to that extent.


    Well, all I could give them was Catherine¡¯s hammer and my knife.


    ¡°How about another month¡­ Huh?¡±


    Ekatrina¡¯s actions were so swift that it was hard to believe that she couldn¡¯t use an aura. As if he didn¡¯t feel the weight of the hammer at all, his long blonde hair fluttering and running through the bushes was like a lion.


    Although the horrors created by the war hammer she wielded were so gruesome that no lion could dare to imitate them.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    What remained in my ears was the heavy hitting sound of hitting the floor, but there was an intense rupture sound, as if something was about to explode. It was a death sound more horrifying than the ghastly rupture heard when a small pet dog owned by someone in a previous life was run over by the wheels of a car on the road due to the owner¡¯s stupid negligence.


    Strengthened nerves and thinking made people barely look away from the situation on the verge of being crushed as if they were being crushed by an industrial press. In a tense situation in which the bizarre death might have left a trauma even if I had reacted a moment toote, I ran to hit the nks of those who were dumbfounded and unable to even react.


    ¡°Denny?¡±


    Even at that moment when the war hammer, which made a person exhausted, is lifted to the middle in an instant as if it had hit the ground, and is thrown at an unbelievable speed at the two people who are not aware of the death in front of their eyes. The one word he uttered was the name of a colleague whose form had already remained.


    Their deaths were certain, so I stopped caring about them. If the war hammer, which is no different from that anvil, stabs you in, you have no choice but to have your face smashed.


    Instead, he inserted a straight into the eye of the closest guy, pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist, decapitated the guy next to him, and threw the sword at the guy who was farthest away. The coordinated movements that I have be so ustomed to now entered perfectly without fail.


    While the thrown sword rushes at the one stuck in the pit of the stomach, thest survivor who has finally epted this whole situation opens his eyes wide and wanders between me and Yekatrina.


    While my trembling hand, which barely danced around my waist, stuttering like a lost gaze, couldn¡¯t even hold the sword properly, I pulled out the sword that had already been lodged in the pit of my stomach again, and Ekatrina was preparing to make a full swing at him with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Aaaaaaa!¡±


    He screamed in terror, but he could not seed in pulling out the sword with his drunken body and mind. Due to not being able to ce the sword and scabbard properly in the midst of extreme tension, an absurd situation urred where the half-drawn sword got caught in the scabbard.


    ¡°No eh eh!!¡±


    The moment his gaze, embarrassed by his mistake, moved to Yekatrina and moved to the sword and scabbard he was holding, the situation was already over. Still, in preparation for an unexpected situation, Kneeling at an angle and cutting off the two wrists of the guy who was holding the sword, Ekatrica¡¯s full swing exploded.


    -Pur!


    Not a quagmire, not a thump, but a literal popping sound, and the battle was over. I heard the sound of something soggy hitting nearby trees and the floor, but I didn¡¯t see it on purpose. It was because I could already see the surroundings without a degree of hell just by driving my sword into the neck of the guy who was staggering to get up while holding on to the snowball that had been hit by me.


    The remains of a human being burst into pieces of meat. Ekaterina, who directed a sea of blood that seemed impossible to clean up, let go of her expression like a beast in one breath and smiled while looking at me.


    ¡°As you said, I couldn¡¯t even react properly. Thanks to you, I learned something good, Eldmia.¡±


    Even though it was a quite terrifying sight, all I could feel was the admiration for her skills and the reassurance of being a colleague.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Do you know how to use Aura?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Okay! Praise me more! Compliments are always good!¡±


    Even by the standards of another world, without adding a single exaggeration, it is a supernatural power that transcendsmon sense. You wield that piece of iron that weighs more than 20kg just like your head, like a two-handed sword? That¡¯s enough to understand why they didn¡¯t use weapons like axes and two-handed swords.


    Why use those dangerous des when you can wield that war hammer with all that speed and uracy anyway?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jimen in thest name or first name you¡¯re hiding?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean? The nuance is like apliment.¡±


    ¡°There is, there is. A great warrior who uses a hammer that can be called a battering ram.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! A legendary figure! I love it, but unfortunately it has nothing to do with my name!¡±


    She was the owner of a different world sensibility,ughing heartily and cheerfully in the midst of a sea of blood and corpses that wanted to escape at any moment.


    ¡°Whoa! This wasn¡¯t the time. Let¡¯s go back quickly and take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over in no time, so I have some time to spare, so let¡¯s go find some money bags for them in this mess.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think I would have given these guys a small amount of money to y and drink.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Cheryl would have sent a cold gaze, but Ekatrina and I had a thoroughly adventurous sensibility.


    We quickly found the money bag in a short time and headed to the abandoned dungeon.

 Chapter 58

    As expected, we were able to join the group before 6:00.


    ¡°Oh. It was already over.¡±


    Even so, there were 4 dead bodies and party members at the entrance of the dungeon. When I scouted yesterday, I couldn¡¯t see theming out early and taking turns, but today, it seems that I felt that way.


    ¡°I came just in time¡­ um. You¡¯re both fine, right?¡±


    Apparently, the ones I smashed with the War Hammer weren¡¯t one or two, and I and Yekatrina were pretty much covered in blood, so Gin hesitated and asked.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t even resist. Hey, just like Eldmia said, I started filming one guy, so I couldn¡¯t do anything because I was dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right. The idea of taking things off guard is important. We finished it without difficulty. Lellier knew how to use silence magic.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it temporarily created a barrier that silenced the surrounding sounds.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get caught if you use magic?¡±


    ¡°It is my skill to write it unnoticed.¡±


    It¡¯s like a party where there¡¯s nothing to lose no matter where you put it. It¡¯s already dizzying because it¡¯s obvious that the gap will be severely felt when I work with other halfway adventurerster on.


    ¡°I checked the passage for a while, but there is no difference from the scale written on the map. If we proceed as nned, there will be no problem.¡±


    The n Gin said was nothing special. Gaendal stands and pushes out of a space so narrow that two adult men stand shoulder to shoulder. After that, Gin follows, preparing for an unexpected surprise attack, and Yekatrina, who has difficulty wielding a Warhammer, follows behind with Rellie to check that no one escapes.


    Her war hammer should be able to block the path just by thrusting it forward, so it was a perfect n so no problems would arise as long as we didn¡¯t miss the two archers and wizards as we advanced.


    It is a policy that fits the word subjugation.


    Gaendal and I nodded and entered the dungeon, taking the daggers and short swords we found among the fallen men just in case. After going down the stairs to the basement level, we were greeted by a stone passageway with torches hanging on the walls.


    I memorized the map, which is notplicated. From now on, all we had to worry about was checking the number of people in the room alternately left and right and fast delivery.


    There are only about 9 people left and demons who are not specifically known. There was nothing to hold back, so we ran forward.


    It was up to me to raid the first room I entered.


    ¡°one!¡±


    ¡°What? What¡­ Kheuk!¡±


    While Nana Gaendal entered the room and identified and dealt with the number of people, Gin coordinated with the others to guard the aisle. If two or more people are gathered together, it will enter into a pincer attack, otherwise it will repeat the same action.


    While on the way to the chapel, which is the destination, when you are sure that you have not killed or missed any of them, you send a signal to Ekaterina and Rellie in the back and enter the chapel first. That was the gist of this repeated murder.


    As if the special forces were suppressing the terrorists, they died one by one in a swift movement.


    ¡°three!¡±


    ¡°Crazy moisture¡­ Keuuk!¡±


    ¡°Throw!¡±


    ¡°evil!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to match limbs with Gaendal. From the ability to understand and ept the situation already to the time it takes to figure out what the words I shout mean, I react as if I have been trained. Of course, I could confidently say the same.


    Thanks to this, we seeded in ambush even the archers and were able to deal with up to 8 people without any effort.


    ¡°The rest looks like a chapel. Branch.¡±


    In response to Gaendal¡¯s decision, I threw the short sword I was holding into the passage we came from with all my might. Of course, it wasn¡¯t thrown with an aura, so it wouldn¡¯t cause any misfortune to fly at Ekatrina.


    Instead, the sound of sharp metal hitting the floor filled the aisle and moved away.


    Now, as a signal, Ekatrina and Rellie, who had been walking past rooms one by one, wille running. We hurried as fast as we could to the chapel, which was only a short distance away.


    Some noticed the noise we made while moving swiftly, while others didn¡¯t notice anything. Thanks to this, it is impossible to find out whether thismotion has reached the chapel and entered the boundary.


    In the end, all we could do was hurry up as much as possible so as not to give any time to prepare.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m most confident in is cutting after an attack, so I¡¯ll cut the start.¡±


    ¡°No cover.¡±


    At the same time as Gaendal¡¯s answer, I elerated a little more and entered a chapel that was shining ominously blue without a door blocking the entrance.


    I knew it as soon as I entered. The eyes gathered to hear our urgent footsteps and see who was running. However, there was no proper boundary in that gaze. It¡¯s just a gaze that makes you wonder who is suddenly jumping like this. In other words, this raid was aplete sess.


    And after 15 years of being reincarnated into this world, I finally got to see how the demons were formed and eaten.


    five demons. The only thing they had inmon was the horns on their heads.


    The various forms of horns, which seemed to have no ties throughout their lives, were not veryrge, but were certainly enough to appeal to their presence. Some have two, some have one, but no one seems to have three. Unless it¡¯s in the back of the head.


    Other than that, there are no other distinctive features. Not all of them have unified ck hair, and neither do they have ck skin or ck whites.


    However, there was only one thing that was clearly different except for the appearance.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    And one of the demons, who must have felt a simr question to mine, pointed at me in astonishment.


    Those bastards know how to use magic.


    As soon as I reached that point, I did not worry about lying down tomorrow and gathered the maximum amount of magic I could and went into reinforcements. Then, as I ran, I swung my sword at the guy who was shocked to see me.


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡±


    The aftermath of body strengthening, which he had never tried before, was amazing. It was to the extent that the demon¡¯s head fell off without even a moment to blink at the sword he drew while flying at him.


    It was a tremendous speed even for himself, but one guy was not only reacting to this speed, he was aiming at me precisely and stabbing his sword.


    ¡°Wizard! Secure the gate! We must run away!¡±


    Aiming for the temple from the side, I narrowly cut the sword that was poking me in and kicked the guy in the stomach. only two horns. Could it be that the strength of demons is determined by the number of horns? The other three responded but were slow, so this one is the leader and the biggest threat.


    The proof was that even in this state, which could be called my strength, I wondered if they were equal, let alone overpowered.


    It was a little different from thest time I nced at it. From the terrifyingly bloodshot eyes and face to the veins protruding all over the body, it helps us to guess that the guy has strengthened his body with something. And if others didn¡¯t know what it was, I knew exactly what it was.


    It was clear that he had hammered magic power into his body as if he were doping it with drugs.


    ¡°I will stop this guy! Protect the wizard!¡±


    In the short time he gave instructions to the demons, he encountered five sword attacks. If I hadn¡¯t learned swordsmanship from the Ogatorv family, he¡¯s a guy so skilled in swordsmanship that he would have been split from his jaw to death in the third counterattack.


    Whether it was a fucking surprise attack or not, I think it¡¯s the first time in my life that I¡¯ve fought properly against such a strong guy.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been like this if he had faced Delt, who was able to kill him with an unprecedented surprise attack? Of course, at that time my swordsmanship was much weaker than now, so even if I died, I would have died five more times.


    ¡°Did you drink magic like a drug!¡±


    I tried to use the recoil to split my skull as I entwined and bounced the sword that stabbed my eye, but the bounced sword returned to its ce with terrifying momentum and cut my sword away. And taking that as an opportunity, after that, I only blocked the sword that struck like lightning three times.


    It¡¯s not too heavy, but it¡¯s definitely slightly stronger than me due to the low magic power doping. If I saw a gap, I could somehow adjust my posture and try to run away, so I clung to it with all my might and shed swords.


    In the shock so great that I could tell that his weapon and mine were creaking, I could see that the de was slightly broken.


    In an instant, a thousand thoughts passed through my mind.


    Do they make weapons based on this level ofbat? Then, is the only thing that is being destroyed right now with my sword and his sword is in good shape? Is he aiming for weapon destruction?


    ¡°Wizard! Hurry up!¡±


    I had also thought about strengthening the body through doping with low magical power. And, quite frankly, he didn¡¯t even try. Might try one day, but never for a while.


    Because that method was the most fundamental cause of all the humans who ventured to use magical powers exploding like firecrackers.


    But the guy is holding on. So, are you saying that demons are bodies that can withstand that?


    ¡°Fuck it can¡¯t be!¡±


    His blood vessels, which were swollen as if they were about to burst at any moment, were gradually reddening, and the sound of his rough breathing was telling. And everything became clear the moment he brushed off the mage who had been staring intently at the gate with his arms outstretched and whimpering.


    That won¡¯tst long!


    ¡°My older sister said it was suicide, you bastard!!¡±


    If so, I whost longer wins!

 Chapter 59

    once.


    Instead of not avoiding something that could be avoided just once, I dug in one more step and forcibly cut off his offensive and started feeding him a couple of attacks.


    It was a situation where I almost got stabbed in the thigh, but fortunately it ended with just a cut on my skin, so there is no burden.


    ¡°Is it first for you to explode to death or to release the reinforcement first!¡±


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    the guy is strong But he¡¯s a little bit stronger than me. Even that is not technically strong, but physical ability is a bit stronger.


    In the end, it is a story that technology can cover enough.


    ¡°Oaaah!¡±


    The floor rumbled and a roar erupted from behind me with a familiar cry. Even without looking back, I could tell that it was Ekatrina¡¯s War Hammer, but since I didn¡¯t hear a terrible rupture sound, it seems that the demons weren¡¯t hit. The continuous sound of shing weapons informed that the party was fighting the demons, but I wasn¡¯t particrly worried.


    Because he wasn¡¯t trying to pinpoint me.


    It must have been a decision he made because he was sure that if he intervened halfway, he woulde to a situation where he had to protect them. In a more serious case, the decision was made after judging that the skill was enough to be a hindrance rather than a help.


    If that¡¯s the conclusion he came to, then I don¡¯t have to worry about the battle going on behind the scenes. Looking behind me, I pushed the guy who dared to open his eyes even more.


    ¡°One nce? Selling one nce?! Do you have time for that?! I¡¯m so fucking easy, you bastard?!¡±


    ¡°Keuugh! Why is this kind of a hindrance at a time like this!¡±


    ¡°If I did something bad, I should regret why I did it. Where are you ming others!¡±


    I want to save even the power of talking with my mouth, but I have no choice but to make him nervous by showing myposure. Thanks to that, I¡¯m out of my mind to avoid the sword, look at the wizard, and even deal with this guy.


    ¡°But it¡¯s worth it!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    A blood vessel burst from his face. Only the movement to block my attack was the same, but I could see that such a phenomenon was starting to ur in various parts of the body.


    In addition to seeing it with my own eyes, I felt the raging magic power. The five senses respond to the vortex of magical power that rises in the creature¡¯s body. Aside from the smell of blood, something indescribable scent stung my nose and I felt a strange taste in my mouth that I had never felt in my whole life.


    ¡°It tastes like purple! It looks like you¡¯ll explode first!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaa! Wizardaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    It was his life that ended!


    As soon as I heard the wizard¡¯s cry, the sword moved before I even noticed that the reckless reinforcement that had been swirling around to burst the wizard¡¯s body was disappearing.


    The sword that flew to drop the guy¡¯s head pushed back the sword that had been lifted up to stop it, and the goal was achieved because the reinforcing effectpletely disappeared in the moment of the moment.


    However, the subtle feeling as if something has been added to the five senses does not end there and extends throughout the chapel.


    Woo-wook. I think I¡¯ll get sick.


    ¡°What kind of dog-like situation is this again¡­¡±


    I briefly thought about what the magician was up to, but I only felt a sense of heterogeneity and dizziness, but I didn¡¯t have any problems with my physical abilities or dulled my senses. Rather, because of something unknown, the mana felt stronger than usual.


    Thanks to that, now I can see my magic power being shaped like water.


    ¡°Eldmia! Are you okay!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll hit the wizard!¡±


    The battle is still going on behind the scenes. I felt like I could see colors that shouldn¡¯t be seen, smells and tastes that I shouldn¡¯t, but it was just that much, no more, no less, so I picked up the sword that the crumbling demon dropped and ran toward the wizard in front of the gate. It was a decision I made because my ck guy gave me a harpoon, and I didn¡¯t know when it might break.


    The sword of my memory goes like that, damn it!


    ¡°Keuug! I won¡¯t forget!¡±


    The cheeky bastard who died here promised the next one and fell asleep! Rather, it is a situation where I must not forget my grudge against my sword!


    ¡°That¡¯s your will, son of a bitch!¡±


    six steps. Even though I had strengthened it to the upper limit of my ability, it took that much distance.


    I could feel the mana gathering in his hand as I took two steps, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be able to babble like an avnche. Fortunately, he mumbles hard whether it¡¯s a silent song or not, but it¡¯s so fast as if he¡¯s rapping.


    The sight of some of the mana spreading throughout the chapel like a skein of thread being rolled into his grasp began to disturb my already distracted senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s so varied¡­ oh fuck it¡¯s a surprise!¡±


    Among them, a line of magical power, which seemed to be the thickest thread, passed by me, and I reflexively swung my sword against it without even realizing it. Even if I feel it with my enhanced senses, it is certain that it is not a speed that can actually be done at that speed.


    ¨C Quaang!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    And as it exploded, his magic failed.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    I almost forgot to run because the results came out without questioning my eyes. Did I cut off the magic that was now beingpleted with my sword?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s ridiculous. What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I want to ask! What have I done?¡±


    Take two more steps and shout. I hope you were so embarrassed that you couldn¡¯t even think of escaping through that gate.


    Judging by the expression of the guy who still remains embarrassed, there must have been a possibility, but looking at the fear added to it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Perhaps the magic he was trying to use was only for the purpose of temporarily blocking me. So, he might have shouted lines like a third-rate viin, but he turned toward the gate without hesitation, perhaps paying more attention to my fast approach. Because it is right in front of your nose, half of his body is already starting to disappear.


    Is it okay if I follow him?


    The demons tried to fix the gate without hesitation.


    Do you have an ally? Because you can run away? For that to work, it is clear that we must have enough troops to deal with them even if we cross the gate.


    In other words, it is said that there may be unidentified demons in unit units over there.


    But since it took so long to fix, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to close the gate as soon as I show up?


    As soon as I thought about it, I jumped into the gate after him without thinking about it anymore.


    The hairs on the whole body grew rapidly, and a strange sensation as if they were spreading out in all directions enveloped the whole body. But in the blink of an eye, I could see that it wasn¡¯t down, it was my magical power.


    Countless strands create the illusion of moving in a huge piece of fabric. clout? Maybe it¡¯s in the water. The overly sensitive senses were epting the magical power like that.


    Realizing that the other side of the gate was approaching, I finally screamed nervously and swung my sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking crazy, really!¡±


    I felt a certain resistance at the tip of the sword and the hand that protruded before the body. Considering his height, I swung it as a rule of thumb, but it definitely felt simr to cutting other guys¡¯ necks.


    However, when I saw the body of the bastard whopletely jumped out of the gate, I burned Earl before I had time to rejoice at my sess. To be honest, just not freaking out is a really good level.


    ¡°Wow¡­ what the hell is that?¡±


    What unfolded before my eyes were numerous demons looking at the gate and an unidentified sphere beyond it.


    It was something ominous, as if it were trapped inside a giant ss ball whose shape was difficult to describe. Maybe my senses have gone bad and I feel that way, but I could feel the magic around me flowing into that sphere, just like when a wizard who had his head blown off by my hand used magic.


    I instinctively realized that was what they were carrying to the gate.


    ¡°This is human!¡±


    ¡°Get it! The n has gone awry!¡±


    As soon as the unknown order is given, dozens of demons start running after me. However, in the meantime, some blocked the unknown giant sphere as if to protect it.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but after all, I know for sure that this is also an item that explodes like the magic from earlier.


    ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s not me you guys should catch!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s meaningful or not, but I shouted while cutting the stem of the magical power that flowed in from the surroundings. As before, the magic stems that shoot towards the sphere as soon as they are cut through prate the demons, but it is a bit disappointing that they have no effect.


    With that in mind, I raised my sword upside down and took a posture like throwing a javelin. Astonishment spread across the faces of the demons running towards me.


    Proof that my judgment is correct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that if you touch little Eldmia, you will be very fucked!¡±


    The sword thrown with all its might splits not only the air, but also the head of the demon in the path of the throw in half and flies toward the sphere.


    Realizing that the sight of the sword slipping out of my hand and the men rushing to grab me as they started screaming and running away in all directions implied bad results, I hurled myself into the gate without looking back.


    no i was trying to fly


    It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t put it into action because a huge explosion that happened faster than I thought like that threw me into the gate.

 Chapter 60

    I was fired like a cannonball and bounced off the pile of stones that made up the door of the abandoned dungeon gate once and on the floor twice more before I rolled back and forth andnded.


    I thought I was going to die without hitting the real fuck!


    ¡°?, ? ????? ?, ?? ? ?? ???? ?????¡±


    bomb? Could it be that it was a bomb? When I turn around the gate with my ears still buzzing and my head dizzy from the shock, I am in a state of utter copse with very, very unstable sparks. Maybe it¡¯s because I woke up dizzy, so the gate feels so far away.


    ¡°Oh my God! Mr. Ega! Are you okay?¡±


    Seeing as the only one calling me by myst name, it must be Rellie. He seemed to be very concerned about me, who was btedly shaking from the aftermath of the collision.


    ¡°Ah, it seems a little bit bad, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem¡­¡± ¡±


    No, this can¡¯t be a big problem! Did you know that your hands and feet are shaking right now?!¡±


    ¡°Three, three times he bounced off a stone, so this is assuming¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now! Ekatrina! Don¡¯t lift it! You might hurt your head, so don¡¯t move!¡±


    Eventually, after receiving first aid from Rellie, I came to my senses after the gate hadpletely lost its function.


    And only then did I know that I had been bounced from the gate all the way to the chapel entrance. I don¡¯t know how big the explosion was, but it flew all the way here with only the shock wave. If it hadn¡¯t been in a state that had been strengthened with magical power, it might have been dangerous.


    ¡°What the hell happened on the other side?¡±


    Gaendal gave me his potion for free even though he didn¡¯t have much trauma, so I wanted to answer a lot of things right away, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry about what to say and what to filter, including the strange sensation I experienced this time. .


    First of all, after cutting out the part about magic, I decided to exin only about the demons on the other side, the surrounding scenery that I vaguely remember, and the huge sphere that I suspected was a bomb.


    ¡°I think it must have been an army¡­. There were quite a few demons. There were no buildings around, it was just somewhere in the woods. It was the same, but I don¡¯t know exactly.¡±


    The canal was dug and the basic fortifications were close to beingpleted. However, to say that they had been living in such an environment for several months, their appearance was quite neat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they made it there or moved it, but it seems their purpose was to use the gate to bring the explosion that caused me to fly. I don¡¯t know. Still, given the means to transport the sphere and the path leading to the gate, it must have been enough to fit inside the chapel.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ did they intend to blow it up here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a medium for other magic, so it exploded and that¡¯s it, or the purpose was to explode in the first ce.¡±


    If you think about it, the little magic that the wizard was using also caused a not small explosion as soon as it failed. If you think the size of the sphere is the size of magic¡­even if it¡¯s not a bomb, there will be a huge explosion.


    ¡°It exploded when you threw the sword?¡±


    From the point of view of Rellie, the only wizard, there seems to be a part that is not very desirable. Not even that. Could there be stone heads that let something so dangerous break like a ss bottle if you throw a sword at it? It must have been protected in a way I was not aware of.


    But it¡¯s broken.


    And when I threw the sword, the demons were notughing at it, but looking at it with a despairing expression. I think I now know that the despair didn¡¯te from the sword, but from feeling the magic wrapped around the sword.


    It was like putting magic into the sword, as if dealing with things like sword fighting and sword fighting in martial arts.


    As far as I know, there is no such technology in this world. I don¡¯t know if the weapon¡¯s performance is superb or enchantment, but there is no such thing as tool enhancement using aura. At least in the human realm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    But I put magic into the sword! It wasn¡¯t even a situation where I could say that, so I had no choice but to give a stupid answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it in many ways, but there¡¯s no reason for Ega-san to lie¡­ Maybe he wasn¡¯t ready for something¡­ or maybe he was lucky enough to have the barrier released.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry I have a reason to lie.


    After that, leaving behind Rellie, who mumbled alone for a long time and made up hypotheses, the traces of the battle they had fought came into view when they organized the story to some extent and stood up.


    There were only corpses that were clearly visible who really killed them, but there were no survivors. Gindo stroked his beard and licked his lips.


    ¡°I wanted to save at least one person, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Because they were hard to get along with. Should I say that thepatibility is bad¡­ To be honest, I was a bit dangerous. Catherine helped me, so I almost got seriously hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha! Certainly! They were good at avoiding cooking!¡±


    Rellie probably wasn¡¯t just sucking her fingers, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any wizards among the demons, so it was said that three warriors turned four to stop it. Even though they would have worked together professionally, the fact that it ended without anyone getting hurt is enough to call it a feat.


    ¡°As proof¡­ a few heads of demons will suffice. Anyway, the guild will investigate it one more time.¡±


    ¡°As long as the gate has been confirmed, I won¡¯t be able to survive without it.¡±


    In the end, there was nothing that could be found out as information, but just looking at the other side of the gate and finding out how many demons there were was a great harvest.


    We packed as much as we could and made our way back to camp through the dark woods. To be honest, if there were no corpses, I would have taken their beds and fell asleep in the dungeon.


    ¡°I think I can ask the spirits this time, so if there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll wake up and let you know. I¡¯ll sleep without a night watch today.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a bad state of health, but the spirits are more benevolent than usual, so I decided to ept it gratefully this time. Thanks to that, not only me but everyone in my party could be happy.


    That¡¯s how we woke up in the morning, realized the greatness of the spirit at the bonfire that stayed on all night even though no additional firewood was added, and after a brief refreshment, we returned to the capital.


    ?


    The guild provided many conveniences even after we returned.


    Engrim, who received a report on the incident, prepared a lot of things for us, from bathhouses to meals, and in the meantime, showed a service that left even repairs to equipment through guild members.


    ¡°You did such a great job that we didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. It almost became a much more serious problem than expected, but you did a great job blocking it. It¡¯s clear that additionalpensation wille out even if we don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    Well, at least it¡¯s not easy to put an end to an incident that almost caused a major explosion near the capital. Above all, since that level of explosion urred in a ce that was clearly a demonic territory, the damage to the demons would not be trivial. Besides, since they were the ones who made and protected such things, they must have been an important unit in their own way, but if the connection is proven, we might be able to get a couple more gold coins ridiculously.


    We all had predictable intelligence up to that point, so we ate and drank and had a party with a smile.


    ¡°Eldmia!


    Gaendal, who proved that the title of weapon master and the amount of alcohol were different, made a suggestion while drinking alcohol at the pace of Gin, who was literally dyed red from the top of his head.


    In addition to fighting, you have to learn tracking skills, and since it is a position thates with the heavy pressure of making party membersfortable or driving them into abyss, scouting is rare. Of course, scouts who can do their job properly are even rarer. Usually, the only thing that can be done is to y the role of scouting by adjusting the sum in moderation ording to each person¡¯s experience.


    As a result, if there is someone who can properly y the role of scout like Gaendal, the weight will naturally be concentrated. Even if they give me more money, I will be willing to do it, so it seems that I have not been alone in my heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t make such a big request often because of my circumstances. I can¡¯t give you a definite answer, but if I get a chance, I¡¯m always wee.¡±


    Even from my point of view, who worships the teachings of the great sage, Mr. Jirobo, that when five people gather, one of them must have garbage.


    In the first ce, it was really not easy for the so-called adventurers to get along at a party that was thrown together. No matter how hard Engrim analyzed and fitted the first button, the anxiety factor could not be ignored. However, since it ended so neatly and casually, no matter how lucky it was, the evaluation is bound to be generous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget sparring! No! Let¡¯s do it right now!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking crazy and eat meat.¡±


    Not as much as Gaendal, but weughed as we watched Rellie shoving meat into Ekatrina¡¯s mouth, who was also drunk.


    I¡¯ve been working for the Ogatorf family and been an adventurer for over a year and a half, but the fact that I had the most adventurous experience for the first time made me feel good too. So, shouldn¡¯t life be like this?


    Next time you send a letter, you should tell Asilie too.

 Chapter 61

    Even though we returned to the capital early in the morning, our party continued into the evening.


    really. I had to suffer to the point where drinking to the point of being really muddy was an apt expression.


    Gaendal was unstoppable on the subject of being drunk, Gin was sober, and Ekatrina was a real natural drinker. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone drink as well as her except for the one sitting next to me.


    ¡°Gweeeeeek¡­¡±


    Fortunately, unlike Gaendal who is vomiting over there, I did not vomit, but it is hard to deny that the world is spinning and I can¡¯t control it unless I move like controlling my hands and feet. When I identally stumbled once, a reliable arm supported me. When I turned my head, there was Ekatrina smiling brightly with a face flushed from alcohol.


    ¡°Haha! Unlike fighting like a ghost, you have a cute side, Eldmia! Are you stumbling around already?¡±


    ¡°Lellie¡­ tell me quickly that you drank enough. This person doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Except for the fact that I almost fell for her because she was so trustworthy, I somehow managed to get myself together with her help. Rellie, who had the least amount of alcohol in the group, and Gin, who was still in good shape despite drinking the most, looked at us andughed.


    ¡°Really¡­Kasha! You¡¯re drunk too! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m pretty well?¡±


    ¡°What is fine!¡±


    Still, Rellie approached, calling Ekatrina by an unidentified nickname, possibly drunk, and pulled out Ekatrina who was supporting me. Even in the midst of that, I didn¡¯t let go of the hand that supported me, so I almost copsed, and Ekatrina and I burst into tears.


    why is that funny? I don¡¯t know either. Ekaterina isughing, but I¡¯m justughing too.


    ¡°Haa. Anyway. Everyone worked hard. I¡¯ll see you one more time anyway because of the reward, but there¡¯s no reason to put off saying that you¡¯ve worked hard just because of that.¡±


    Maybe it was because he had regurgitated it once, Gaendal, who had be more alert, said while wiping away his tears.


    ¡°Hmm. It was a really pleasant request. Everyone, if there is a chance, let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Noisy! Stopughing!¡±


    In the end, it took a little longer to break up, but we were able to part with a smile.


    ¡°Huh. Now I¡¯m going to live.¡±


    He was such a good person that I wanted to actively build friendships even though I had work to do. Thanks to that, my steps toward the mansion were light for the first time in a while.


    ¡°You¡¯reing in very excited.¡±


    But for some reason, as soon as I passed the garden, I had to be Eldmia, a crow.


    It is unfair.


    Didn¡¯t I juste back from work? Why did I end up in a situation where, as soon as I got back, I was on my knees in front of Cheryl, who was so sharp, and bowed my head as if I was guilty?


    ¡°I heard that you returned to the guild early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°It did?¡±


    ¡°But why are youing in now?¡±


    It was like asking why I didn¡¯te home right away after leaving work. There was no reason for me to be treated like that, but I couldn¡¯t help my shrunken voice.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡­ they¡¯re very good as party members¡­ so there¡¯s something for long-term friendship¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t just have an after party¡­ Since we did a lot to take care of the hardships we had in the guild¡­ Should we just say thating was like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hmm


    .¡±


    After answering hesitantly, the cold pickled radish eyebrows seemed to have softened a little.


    ¡°In four days, I have to follow Ragnis to the capital, so in the meantime, take care of yourself while resting.¡±


    Even though she is clearly telling her to rest, Noble Cheryl¡¯s tone is overbearing, making her feel like she¡¯s sitting on a cushion of thorns. Seriously, what kind of tone does a kid make people have a hard time with using three different ents?


    Anyway, Cheryl got up and went into the mansion, as if the purpose was to deliver the words.


    But how did he know that I woulde at this hour and he was waiting here?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This employee must have told me.


    With the help of alcohol, I tried to avoid reality, returned to the dorm, cleaned up my clothes and equipment, andy down on the bed to sleep. Thanks to the magical treatment of washing in the bathroom provided by the guild, I was able to fall asleep without any worries about theundry.


    ?


    After that, time passed unexpectedly without much happening. Today, the second day, there was a call from the guild, so they all gathered together, but that was only to receive one gold coin that they normally received.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are additional rewards¡­ but I guess it¡¯ll take some time.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really sure why it took so long. It was ourmon opinion that if there was an explosion like that, it would have been observed in some form, so if we waited, of course, there would be a reward. So after a few days of gathering, we rented a sparring ground behind the guild, sparred amicably, and parted ways. Inevitably, the magician, Lellier, looked moderately pleased, but seemed to enjoy it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°i look forward to.¡±


    Unlike the others who broke up like that, Gin is on his way to the Adventurer Earth with me.


    Borrowing his keen eye as a dwarf, he wanted to get a new sword, so he asked for it, and Gin readily offered to help, even though the story suddenly came out during sparring.


    Jans¡¯ long sword was impossible to regenerate no matter how hard he tried, so it ended up being sold for scrap metal.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad sword, but it was a disappointing sword for those who use Aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s because that¡¯s the only sword I¡¯ve ever properly touched in my entire life, but is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great as it is. Of course, there is a difference. Without that difference, all Dwarves would be fraudsters.¡±


    Gin, who smiled brightly, led me to a dwarf district I had never visited before.


    It was quiterge because it was close to the ce where some of the skilled Dwarf artisans were fostering human apprentices, and it was a ce where not only adventurous equipment but also precious metals were touched, so it was a difficult ce toe to normally.


    Would you say it feels like some kind of luxury store? Most of the things that look unconditionally expensive even if you look around.


    After passing through the disyed items and entering the entrance of the smithy, one of the dwarves who was eating something like dried fruit while watching the apprentices working in front of it shouted brightly.


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t it a long time! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you! It¡¯s been 20 years?¡±


    In case someone isn¡¯t a dwarf, you talk about 20 years as if it were 2 weeks. However, the fact that Gin came here proudly means that he knew that he had been working here for more than 20 years? It seems that not all dwarves know each other intimately, but Gin might have surprisingly wide feet.


    ¡°Has it already happened? Then you wouldn¡¯t have told me that I was an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°What? Really? Since when?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months. Now you¡¯re a blue-level adventurer.¡±


    It was the first time I had heard of it, so I was surprised along with the Dwarf craftsman. No, what the hell are you doing, so you can say that you are trying to be an adventurer as a hobby? I wonder if all dwarves are like that, but looking at that person¡¯s reaction, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case again.


    ¡°Huh. Why did you want to stay still for a while, then suddenly be an adventurer when you¡¯re old?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I see a lot of fun things and live. Anyway. Give me a sword, this friend. It¡¯s hard to find a friend like you when ites to making swords that fit humans.¡±


    The Dwarf craftsman looked at me with pity as I stumbled as Gin hit my back with his thick hand and greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, it must have been a colleague. It was nice to see a friend after a long time, so I excused myself. He says to call him Valkun de Marley. Just call him Valkun.¡±


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega. Nice to meet you, Mr. Valkun.¡±


    Valkun, who started looking at me as if he was very interested in a simple handshake, burst outughing and said to Gin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought a very unusual friend. You still look young. How long have you been swinging your sword?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how far they understood it, but Balkun and Ginughed as if they were having fun, and they only giggled and stroked their beards.


    What. Let¡¯sugh together too.


    ¡°You have something to do with these people.¡±


    ¡°I also wanted to be an adventurer, so I thought it was right.¡±


    Valkun, who had a conversation that only they could understand with me left behind, thought for a moment and then went inside the smithy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt Mr. Gin or Mr. Valkun, but what kind of conversation are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to be that strong at your age? That friend¡¯s hobby is a warrior with a promising future, not making a situation where he dies because of a weapon. It just made me look forward to the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long-winded and grandiose hobby.¡±


    ¡°Chuck. I mean.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to ask what the achievement rate of that hobby was, so I took out a pipe and dazed for a while as he started smoking, and soon after, Balcun came out again with a long sword in one hand. Unlike the items on disy outside, it was a simple sword that had no decorations and made me wonder if they were making something like that here.


    But I think it¡¯s the same length as the one I used?


    ¡°Take a look. It will be simr to the weapon you used.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God? How the hell did you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for years, but if you don¡¯t even know that much, that¡¯s a dwarf or an idiot.¡±


    Unlike him who giggled, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as if I had seen some real magic. Is this the power of time?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯m strong. I only get one gold coin.¡±


    Without hesitation, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even bargain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an ignorant guy who bargains for things that the Dwarf handed over directly.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh! What a fun fellow! I like it!¡±


    Dwarves have an interesting custom. It is a custom that when selling something to others, never directly hand it over unless it was made by oneself. Even if you don¡¯t like thepleteness even a little, you don¡¯t hand it over directly. Just put it on the shelf and let them take it away.


    But you can buy the sword that the dwarf gave you with one gold coin? I can confidently say that there is not a single gold-coin weapon out there that a Dwarf can directly hand over.


    It¡¯s so cheap that I can¡¯t express everything with words that I received a discount from an acquaintance, but why would I hesitate? Anyway, the reason I save money is to get good equipment and secure my safety.

 Chapter 62

    The sword really has no function and is just strong, so I was able to escape the Dwarf Earth only after a little bit of meaningless advice from Valkun not to have any strange expectations. Since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, Gin seemed to be trying to stay put and solve the problem after a long time.


    Anyway, isn¡¯t it great that the sword is strong? Jans¡¯s longsword wasn¡¯t strong enough, so it broke?


    Seeing that Valkun is so worried, it might be that the warriors of the other world are so used to supernatural powers that they expect a lot from their swords.


    ¡°Well, at that time, the thieves were also blinded by the illusion that they were demonic swords.¡±


    All of a sudden, the idiots who contributed to my first murder passed through my mind. If you think that what Balkun is concerned about is an illusion of that realm, it¡¯s not something that doesn¡¯t make sense. It is worth worrying about if there are rtively many children with secondary illnesses who mistakenly think that they got a chance to get a great sword at a bargain price by identallying into contact with a dwarf.


    Of course, Eldmia, whose mental age exceeded 30, did not have such a delusion, so the story had nothing to do with it. Even without that, he was smiling just by being strong, which Valkun had already mentioned several times.


    I don¡¯t know about anything else, but it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t have to worry about durability as much as you do when fighting demons.


    Of course, the gap between the long sword I bought for a coin and a gold coin is too big, but the opportunity hase and there is no reason not to buy it. I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t have money, but it¡¯s crazy to save money on a sword, which is both a food and lifeline when I¡¯ve already received a lot of gold coins.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came with such a good sword?¡±


    As soon as I visited Ragnis¡¯ house to prepare for the uing visit to the Empire, she carefully examined the sword that was handed over to me forcibly.


    ¡°Selling something like this for only one gold coin. I really can¡¯t understand the senses of dwarves. It¡¯s good that you got to use a good weapon thanks to that.¡±


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t touched a sword properly in her entire life, but she didn¡¯t have the mysterious ability to distinguish famous swords.


    Ragnis simply exined that the cksmithing of the dwarves goes hand in hand with alchemy and magic. Thanks to this, wizards can more clearly see the value of things made by dwarves than ordinary warriors? I wish I could have told you before I freaked out and almost took it away.


    ¡°I thought I had picked up something I couldn¡¯t afford or had overspended.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not such a thoughtless guy¡­¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people who end up living a life of debauchery because they are tainted with capital life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a guy who lives so ruthlessly¡­¡±


    Anyway, except for a small incident caused by my new sword, our conversation went normally. There were no significant changes. Most of them were delivered with specific details, such as that the female knight named Renisa who had guided mest time and I would apany her as an attendant and Radnell Vandes would apany me to see the hero. Even if all the servants werebined, it was a very modestposition for a nobleman who barely exceeded 10 people.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a Marquis, I¡¯ve been through something. I know everything anyway, so if I uselessly grow my body, I¡¯ll beughed at.¡±


    The nobles¡¯ attendants and servants are, after all, a disy of power. This is also not just a matter of vanity, but also includes courtesy to the person who invited you.


    It didn¡¯t end with a party for a day or two, but what the Empire suggested was exchanges of about a week, and usually, if you stay like that, no matter how weak aristocrats are, they move with more than 20 servants.


    It was a very extravagant and hard-to-understand formality in my senses, the point being that even if that number of people came from all directions, they would have enough capacity to feed and sleep them. So, if you go less, they treat it as if you underestimated the capacity of the inviter and treat it as disrespectful.


    Ragnis took that into ount and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Actually, Master also said that he would go see the hero, but wouldn¡¯t it be for the sake of my face? If I wanted to see him, I could go see him right away.¡±


    It really feels like a minority elite. Of course, even so, except for the name of the Marquis and the reputation of Radnell Vandes, I and Lenissa were nothing special, but Ragnis himself said so, and there was no reason to deny it, so they just smiled.


    After a brief chat that was nothing special, they returned safely to the mansion. Even at the mansion, I was almost excluded from work because I was going to be an attendant for the Marquis of Levien, so I took my time training by recalling the sensations I felt in the abandoned dungeon. From my point of view, who handles magical powers, it seemed that this sense would be essential to move on to the next level, so I diligently reviewed it, taking time to train my swordsmanship.


    For some reason, if you practice this hard, you might not know the space, but you might be able to learn the magical power. I don¡¯t know what kind of help that would be, but at least if there are demons who use magic, can¡¯t we hope for a situation where we split up and die together?


    As soon as I reached that point, I was motivated and tried in various ways, but of course, if I was the one who would get results with just a little bit of effort, I would have been flying around right away.


    With no ie and full of regret, time passed and the day of departure for the empire approached.


    Arriving early in the morning, in front of Ragnis¡¯s house, there were two wagons and the servants who loaded them, creating a rare congestion. After examining the few escorts, Lenissa gave me a light bow and greeted me. I went up to Ragnis¡¯ room and knocked on the door. I heard Ragnis¡¯ voice mimicking the dignity I heardst time.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°You go in.¡±


    As soon as I answered, I opened the door and entered, and Ragnis looked at me with a very strange expression and greeted me with a big smile.


    ¡°What is that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of conversion to give a big smile to the Marquis, who is busy from the morning. Is this what I have to wear for a week?¡±


    Ragnis smiled lightly and nodded as she looked at the clothes being donned on the mannequin standing next to her after an exaggerated greeting with unnecessary politeness.


    Other than that, it didn¡¯t matter at all, but it was a very decent outfitpared to the fact that I was a bit anxious because they said they would prepare the clothes I needed to wear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the outfit that was given to the knights of the family. Thanks to making it in the capital, the design remained.¡±


    ¡°So Lenissa was wearing something simr, too?¡±


    Even if nothing else is known, it is certain that the Levien family was a family that was clearly aware of the importance of uniforms.


    A wine-colored half cape in a white uniform. Looking at the design alone, the assassination looks really good, but that seems to be my own sensibility.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I wondered what it would be like because you¡¯re so bulky, but hangers are better than I thought?¡±


    Even people with an average height of 165 and taller than 180 at best are trying to look at 190 alone, so it is unrivaled. Considering that my parents were also quite tall, you can¡¯t ignore the gic part.


    Come to think of it, Ekaterina was almost at the same eye level as me. I haven¡¯t heard that people from Loveville are particrly tall, but isn¡¯t she actually a child of a noble family who eats well and grows up well?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a handsome guy that even elves acknowledged?


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I¡¯ve always said that Mr. Asillie isn¡¯t handsome.¡±


    ¡°¡­The contents of the letter have increased.¡±


    However, I wondered what kind of conversation they were having and why such situations always came out of him, but since it was a situation where we couldn¡¯t bete, we decided to move on and prepared to depart.


    ¡°What about Sir Radnell Vandes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got other business to do, so I decided to join you at the gate.¡±


    ¡°Then, until then, I will have to shine the procession with a handsome face and appearance. I must have prepared a nice horse, right?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. You should go with me in a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m an attendant.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s also Lenisa?¡±


    ¡°You must have learned a little while working as Cheryl¡¯s exclusive butler. Lenisa was born as a knight, so she can¡¯t do that.¡±


    oh my god! The purpose was to unfairly exploit mybor force!


    ¡°I don¡¯t do unpaidbor. Levien change¡­ bad! It hurts! Stop!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so keep your mouth shut, Mr. Eldmia?¡±


    But since he¡¯ll take care of it, I¡¯ll put up with it¡­!


    ¡°Okay. The Marquis can¡¯t say anything, so I believe it.¡±


    As he reached out his hand and prepared an escort, Ragnis appeared with a dumbfounded expression.


    It was so funny that he gestured to her to hurry up, and Ragnis finally burst intoughter and joined hands.


    ¡°Take good care of me this time too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an empire, but what will happen?¡±


    Whenever I say something like thistely, I get a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if something has happened¡­ I guess not.


    Still, it¡¯s an empire, and I¡¯m going to see the warrior, but what will happen?

 Chapter 63

    gate.


    It is said that demons do crazy things such as moving an army in one shot through a gate, but it is still a long way off for humans.


    Still, it¡¯s just that it can¡¯t move hundreds of people at once, but it does its job as a means of transportation. Thanks to this, in this half-hearted fantasy world, the gate reigns as an absolute means of transportation and transportation that can be chewed up while snoring at airnes and trains.


    As much as it is a movement that allows space to leap, it is understandably filthy expensive.


    It is said that it is due to the maintenance cost and the considerable cost of building and maintaining a kind of battery that allows even low-level wizards to open the gate without any problems¡­ well, let¡¯se. Excluding the initial investment cost, it is my personal opinion that it will be eaten much cheaper than the viryong, which is not easy to break.


    anyway. It is said that there is a way to connect the gate to the gate on the other side and fix it at all, or to connect the passage at that time like adjusting the radio frequency, but the general gate is of course thetter. It wasn¡¯t about dividing the subway line, but considering management and maintenance, it was a natural story.


    A gate like the former is a kind of hotline, so it is a privilege of the royal family or those who are equivalent to it, which even a few nobles do not have a chance to use. If used without the permission of the king, summary execution for treason is possible, so it is truly bloody.


    ¡°It¡¯s also the gate we¡¯re going to use today.¡±


    Unlike when he left the house, Ragnis, who was strangely nervous, spoke while maintaining a calm attitude as much as possible. Even if she was building up her strength again, the title of Marshal would never be a bad position, but she was so nervous that it was hard to see normally.


    Why are you so nervous after being kidnapped? It is impossible to ask, but this visit to the Empire has a lot of meaning from her point of view.


    After all, no matter what, she is a Marquis on the front line of the kingdom. It¡¯s not just limited to the kingdom, it¡¯s also the front line of the war between demons and humans. If the kingdom can hold out like this, one day, with the help of warriors, it was a state of duty to go out on the battlefield and restore the country. I don¡¯t know if she visits the empire and reveals her skills whileparing her magical talents to the warriors, but it must be meaningful in many ways.


    Besides, are you a warrior? If it goes well, won¡¯t it be a big help?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too nervous. Take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Is it so conspicuous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a wooden doll. It¡¯s prettier and more dignified than ever, so rx a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right?¡±


    In the end, the first button of all impressions is appearance and behavior, so even if it seems snobbish, that¡¯s the only thing I can praise right away, so I said it, and the response was better than I expected.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s enough. As long as there aren¡¯t only beauties gathered around the hero, there¡¯s nothing to worry about even the hero¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying, you


    crazy guy!¡±


    ¨C Damn!


    Ragnis, who had beenughing with his face flushed, burst into anger beyond his sudden expression and struck the bat with lightning speed.


    It hurt so badly that I almost cried at the moment, but I was so genuinely angry that I couldn¡¯t even get angry and couldn¡¯t refute it.


    No what the hell¡­why¡­?


    ?


    The wagon, which had be a very ufortable thorny cushion after the palms left on my cheeks, ran quickly and arrived at the gate with Ragnis in a state of rage and me squatting. I wondered if it was hidden somewhere secretly, but there was no such thing, it was just a little more strictly guarded in the gate hall in the center of the capital.


    Even though I lived in the capital, it was a new feeling to step foot in a ce where I passed by every time and nced at the outside only once¡­ but I couldn¡¯t even notice it because I was noticing the angry Ragnis.


    When I reached there and got off the carriage, Radnell Vandes, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, weed me. Even after a year, the still huge and warrior-like body of the wizard was armed with a more luxurious look than he was ustomed to seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while! But why does your face look like that?¡±


    I guess it wasn¡¯t an illusion that I was still throbbing. Maybe it will swellter?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Radnell Vandes. This is¡­ by chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­tsk tsk.


    Perhaps the great Battle Mage is the owner of superior insight that can guess a situation he hasn¡¯t seen with just a little bit of evidence. Radnell Vandes, who rolled his eyes just twice over Ragnis and me, clicked his tongue and patted my shoulder. That moment when I was about to be thrilled as if that touch wasforting me, swept away by unjust violence.


    Although there is not that much difference in size, Radnell Vandes, who is still taller than me, bowed his head slightly in my ear and whispered the words that I did not expect at all.


    ¡°If people don¡¯t notice, the body suffers. Be careful when dealing with women. You have to be careful again.¡±


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you notice my injustice and encourage me?¡±


    When the tears of emotion flowed in and instead of the resentment soared, he refuted reflexively, Radnell Vandes shook his head without a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°I assure you, you have nothing to be unfair about. Keep my words in mind. Whatever it is, take time to think about the situation againter.¡±


    I answered with such firm and resolute eyes that I couldn¡¯t bear to refute further.


    her! what the! Is this body over 30 years old mentally ignorant? her! I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯ll never do that.


    ¡­isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°His Highness said to have a good trip. I¡¯d like to see you off personally, but this time the invitation didn¡¯te via the kingdom, so it¡¯s hard to face it.¡±


    Radnell Vandes, who naturally conveyed the story to Ragnis about me, seemed to have a few more stories after that.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need to know that far, so I heard it with one ear and let it go with the other. From the rough invitation method, the intention of the empire is obvious, but considering that the content was like let¡¯s do our best, I could understand that Ragnis had a lot of things to worry about.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even say hello properly because I wasn¡¯t in a good mood earlier, Sir Ega.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, Lenissa, the actual head of security, approached and said hello. It seems that he was bothered by the fact that he just said goodbye and moved on.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to prepare the guards of the Marquis. Please take good care of us for a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°I have been informed of the story, albeit informally. To hear that you have been entrusted with the role of secretary and bodyguard, please take good care of me.¡±


    Originally a person who served the Levien family, he is also the owner of extraordinary manners and loyalty. It might feel very ambiguous that I, who is close to a stone that has suddenly rolled in, taking on the role of secretary, but I felt that Ipletely trusted Ragnis¡¯ judgment.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I learned something from the Ogatorpes, so I won¡¯t do anything to harm the name of the Margrave.¡±


    ¡°Huh-huh. It¡¯s very reassuring.¡±


    Whatever the case, it¡¯s a good sign that you can start the week off with a co-worker in the same uniform.


    ¡°Then I will open the gate.¡±


    Hahahoho and short friendship while organizing the story, Radnell Vandes and Ragnis ordered the party to wait ording to the manager¡¯s instructions. As I approached the woman who beckoned with a disapproving expression, Ragnis looked at me with mischievous eyes and asked,


    ¡°You won¡¯t be in a hurry by getting on the gate, right?¡±


    At the moment, I almost said that I went to the demon tribe on the gate a few days ago. Still, it was quite a confidential request, but it was almost exposed in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about what the Empire will look like than riding the gate.¡±


    He barely held back the tickling in his throat and shrugged his shoulders pretending to be nothing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to ride at least twice so I can look around for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Twice? Aren¡¯t you going at once?¡±


    ¡°Such long-distance movement is still impossible with human sorcery.¡±


    Whoa. I thought it was omnipotent, but there were unexpected limitations. While the demons were amazed at the story that they could not move such a long distance, the manager who fixed the gate coordinates sent a hand signal and the movement began.


    Well, as much as I had already ridden it, there was nothing to worry about. Because it was all about walking. Just in case you didn¡¯t know, it just took a little while for all the people on the wagon to get off and move.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    But personally, it was not good because my senses were confused again. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to it, considering that other people don¡¯t have that many gate rides in their lives, but maybe they¡¯re overreacting to magic.


    ¡°It feels like all my senses are twisted.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bad?¡±


    ¡°No. I just got a little dizzy.¡±


    Arriving somewhere in the unknown imperial territory, while the next gate was being prepared while the procession followed, I wiggled in the hope that I might get a clue about the use of magic, but nothing came of it.


    Unlike the kingdom gate, the imperial gate opened faster as if it had been prepared in advance, and we got to the next gate before the people in the back arrived.


    Thend of the empire I had stepped on for the first time since I was born was much more splendid than I had imagined.

 Chapter 64

    Empire.


    The national name of a country that is called by that one word more than its original name and upies arge portion of human territory is called Eshunua.


    I¡¯ve only heard it once in my life. just now.


    ¡°Wee to Vistim Tel Noir, the capital of the Empire Esnua. Marshal Ragnis Lien da Levien, Marshal of Itthiel Kingdom.¡±


    A man who looked like a parasitic brother with long golden hair, who looked good on him, greeted Ragnis with a smirk as he spat out an introduction that would have been much longer than usual.


    yes fuck It¡¯s true that a frighteningly handsome nobleman greeted him with a charming smile. He was a pretty boy who looked like he hade straight out of a cartoon, so in an instant I understood why Asilie didn¡¯t ssify me as handsome.


    The otherworldly handsome hurdles are fucking high, really. Of course, that appearance isn¡¯tmon, so I must have realized it now, but the gap is so big that it makes me angry.


    ¡°My name is Estelle La Bende. In the name of my family, I am protecting a part of His Majesty¡¯snd.¡±


    Allnds of the empire belong to the emperor. So even a small vige marked on a map is named under the emperor.


    But there are only two exceptions: honoring a dead person¡¯s feat or granting a fiefdom to a marquis. In other words, unless that person is dead, he is a marquis.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would greet me in person. Thank you for yourvish hospitality, Your Excellency, Marquis Bende.¡± The


    only one who greeted us at the gate was Marquis Bende, but there is no doubt in Ragnis¡¯ expression of grandeur. It wasmon for someone of the level of a Marquis of the Empire to host the reception, and it wasmon for his aide to greet the guests first and guide us to the inn where the Marquis was staying.


    Perhaps after this meeting, I will have a subordinate escort me to the inn and have a formal meeting again, but I know that it is an unusual act to show my face before such a meeting has even been arranged.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to wee those who defend the continent from the threat of the demons. It¡¯s to make sure, but it also means an apology for the dy in the warrior¡¯s departure, so I hope you don¡¯t feel too pressured.¡±


    At his answer, both Radnell Vandes and Ragnis made stiff faces. No matter how much a marquis was, he couldn¡¯t carelessly include the word apology from the position of representing the empire.


    In other words, those words were conveyed by the emperor.


    Even to the Marquess, who is only the name of the kingdom.


    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    That was probably all Ragnis could say. Radnell Vandes¡¯ expression as he looked at the two of them talking while moving a little ahead of them was shadowed, but I decided to stop worrying about understanding their intentions and situation.


    I don¡¯t care what the Empire intends to do or what problems Ragnis is facing right now. It¡¯s Ragnis¡¯ job.


    If I hadn¡¯t been a kid who couldn¡¯t take care of myself, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far.


    After walking through the gate hall for about three minutes anding out, Marquis Bende introduced the man he called his aide and left. The carriage I got on again started moving under his guidance, and I left Ragnis, who still had a serious expression on his face, to look around the capital of the empire.


    To be honest, the city itself didn¡¯t look like a big difference from the kingdom, but I could see that there were a lot of differences in the level of average clothing of the citizens, such as the fact that there were more parks.


    It is a city so peaceful and prosperous that you forget that there is a war with demons on one side of the continent.


    ¡°Do you feel like taking a leisurely look around?¡±


    Ragnis puffed out his cheeks and grumbled as if he didn¡¯t like my appearance, so I confidently smiled and answered.


    ¡°Sure. Of course. But even if it¡¯s an empire, there¡¯s nothing special about the capital. It¡¯s simr.¡±


    After avoiding Ragnis¡¯ attempt to kick the shin, he arrived at his destination before he knew it. But the destination was something I never expected. Eventually, as I got off the carriage and was guided, I let out my honest feelings.


    ¡°The destination was the academy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that the hero is being trained?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought I was going to get tutoring or something.¡±


    I never imagined that the training would be taking ce in a real school. Of course, Cheryl also attends the academy, but¡­ isn¡¯t she a hero? I knew something would be different. However, since I was in the regr curriculum, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit drained, even if it was possible considering my age.


    ¡°Come to think of it, how old is the hero exactly?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he became an adult the year before orst year, but I don¡¯t know exactly. He must be the same age as me or a year older.¡±


    Although it was a hero who would save the world and a variable that might make a great contribution to recovering his territory, it was not easy to understand that he was not interested in it, but Ragnis said it anyway.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, thest time I talked to you and found out, it was four years ago that you were selected as a hero.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    I think I remembered about 67 yearsst time, but in the end, it must have been just the time I felt. Does that mean that he is a rare genius who showed both learning and achievements at the age of 12 or 13?


    ¡°I see. It really seems like it¡¯s already been 10 years. It was 4 years ago when you first met me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­is that so? That bullshit leader, right?¡±


    Killing it with one kick is clearly in my memory.


    ¡°Whoops. That¡¯s right. Anyway, the hero must have shown a lot of achievements in that short period of time. Rumors circting outside are not bad.¡±


    The things Ragnis told me were boring things like annihting thieves and subduing a colony of monsters, but the number and scale were quite surprising. My cold assessment is that I¡¯m close to the same level as I¡¯ve been doing most of the good things around the empire for only four years.


    ¡°It¡¯s not long before we go to the front as an allied army in cooperation with the kingdom¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Other people may not know, but you can expect a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. If it¡¯s less than expected anyway, won¡¯t our Eldmia Ega-san do something about it?¡±


    ¡°If the hero that God has foretold is less than expected, then perhaps he has already seen the whole ball.¡±


    Since I am also a special case of reincarnation, if I was chosen, I would belong to the axis of being chosen, but in the end, I was extremely ordinary until I got caught up in a war. It¡¯s not on the level of beingpared to a hero who was born with the fate of being the opponent of the demon king.


    ¡°If you¡¯re special too, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to do something because you¡¯re on the special side?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything special, but even so, wouldn¡¯t it be disappointing if a hero was able to cope with a little standout?¡±


    I think I will be very disappointed.


    Ragnis just smiled and replied with a nd answer. As we walked around the academy chatting, a man with sses I had never seen before ran up from the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Master!¡±


    Judging from Radnell Vandes¡¯ reaction and facial expression, it¡¯s clear that this man is the culprit behind this incident. The man who approached with a bright smile and full of energy was hit by Radnell Vandes¡¯ heavy honey chestnut.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°You poor bastard!¡±


    In fact, it may be unfair for the parties involved. Wasn¡¯t he just mentioning the talented people he saw to praise him for being talented? When asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you imagine that it would lead to such a huge butterfly effect?¡±, it is a level of irrationality that cannot be answered other than ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined it.¡±


    Nevertheless, Radnell Vandes was convinced that he had made a mistake, and he continued to eat honey chestnuts with the momentum of splitting the top of his head, and the man with sses had to cover his head while shedding tears.


    ¡°Sorry! I never thought it would turn out like this!¡±


    ¡°Wizards! Talk! Recklessly! Say!¡±


    Even though he seemed to be thinking that he had done something wrong, as soon as he met him, he approached him with such a delight, but he was not at ease seeing him being squeezed into him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, but I¡¯m really sorry Ragnis. By the way, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you and you¡¯ve grown up again! Your talent really surprises me every time I see you.¡±


    Since he was a priest, he must have been unfamiliar with Ragnis. Because we talked about this and that so naturally, I ended up having to follow them halfway without even knowing the name of the man with sses.


    ¡°You will be staying at the academy as an observer through noble privilege. Did you hear anything about the amodation?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t heard anything other than that Marquis Bende prepared it.¡±


    ¡°If the noble prepares it, he¡¯ll take care of it. Then, since my next ss is over, let¡¯s spend some time and go with me to see the warrior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice because it¡¯s fast. But what subject do you teach here?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Master¡¯s disciple has something to teach.¡±


    At the end of a cheekyugh, the man with sses changed his look with a smile like an evil training assistant.


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    Look at that smiling kid. That guy wasn¡¯t normal either.

 Chapter 65

    It was only afterbining the greetings of professors and students passing by that I knew his name was Jidley Sanshi.


    And among the many disciples of Radnell Vandes, Jidley was only a handful of battle mages.


    Just because Radnell Vandes is one of the most powerful battle mages on the continent doesn¡¯t mean that all of his students are battle mages.


    He is literally a superman among superhumans who is well-versed in both magic and swordsmanship, so there are disciples who are warriors and disciples who are wizards, and they are very diverse. He even said that he had a different ability to teach whether he was just a genius or not, so he didn¡¯t see me often, so in fact he was such a great old man that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a treasure of the kingdom.


    ¡°Today, a guest came from Etis-L, which is facing the demons. There may be people who have heard the story beforehand, but we will be staying together for the next week, so take care of yourself.¡±


    Even Radnell Vandes says that when he sees aspirants who want to be a battle mage, he first checks his talent, but if he not only passed it, but was invited to the Empire and worked as a first-ss instructor, he must be a very talented person, unlike his flustered face.


    ¡°Especially Ethena. You, you.¡±


    Out of the 30 or more students gathered at the parade ground, Jidley singled out only one, and when Jidley spoke,ughter erupted from all directions. Radnel Vandes had left to talk to the dean, so about 30 students he taught and us were the only ones in the parade ground. asionally there were peopleing and going, but most of them looked more like faculty or janitors.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still better at being social than a teacher.¡±


    Even if you lose your dignity in front of the cadets. Even though the student called Etenera smirkingly refuted, Jidley, who had a sour expression on his face as if he couldn¡¯t say something, continued. However, that alone made it possible to understand at once what kind of atmosphere the academy was in.


    is this just school? It¡¯s not a different world school, it¡¯s a school from a previous life.


    It was a very different scene in a fantasy world where the differences in status and ss were obvious. Above all, this friendly atmosphere¡­ is really strange.


    ¡°This is Ragnis Lien da Levien, Marquis of Itthiel.¡±


    Ragnis, who was subtly hardened to see if I was the only one feeling that way, stepped forward slightly in line with Jidley¡¯s words and greeted them lightly. Even though I changed from a shy red dress to an activity outfit simr to a riding suit, the greeting, which was no different from when I was wearing a dress, felt slightly awkward from my point of view as I stood next to Cheryl, who greeted differently depending on the dress.


    Fortunately, the students didn¡¯t seem to have time to worry about that. especially male students.


    ¡°Rice, Marquis?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­what kind of country is Ethyl?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on when you¡¯re so young¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair that the world is so beautiful and so good at magic.¡±


    All of them were valid exmations, but I almost burst intoughter when I heard thest exmation.


    oops. Yeah, Ragnis is a cute statue. It goes well with freckles that are barely noticeable. But wouldn¡¯t it be too fast to call it a beauty to be admired, kid?


    ¡°Nice to meet you. It¡¯s a short period, but thank you.¡±


    Unlike usual, it was a stiff greeting that felt a little cold. When I raised my lowered head again, there was the aristocrat Ragnis, who had forced me into a carriage in Ogwen.


    But you seem strangely a little annoyed¡­?


    ¡°This is my entourage and secretary, Eldmia Ega. Although she is an entourage, she is observing as a temporary cadet like me, so I hope this will be a good opportunity to work hard.¡±


    ah. Was I in that position? I suppressed my desire to question why something only I didn¡¯t know was going on, and took an example lightly. This time, the female students reacted.


    ¡°How old are you? Same age or older?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really really big¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I can feel the wild beauty¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s kind of cool¡­¡±


    Great. okay! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s the normal evaluation of Eldmia! Do I belong to the good-looking axis in my current life?


    I tried to make eye contact with the students once, changing the corners of my mouth that were trying to go up to my ears to a polite pale smile as much as possible in response to the praise I heard from time to time. Even the tallest male student was under 170, so I looked around without any difficulty and decided to do my best to act as much as I could during the week of attending the academy.


    ¡°My name is Ega in Eldmia. Thank you.¡±


    I¡¯ll be Eldmia Ega, a courteous knight and bomber of women¡¯s hearts that only appears in fairy tales. Even the tone of her voice, which she doesn¡¯t normally do, was brought up and when she spoke, the female students became agitated once more.


    ¡°Mo, look at that voice! Crazy, crazy!¡±


    ¡°You said you were a temporary cadet, so maybe we¡¯ll have time to talkter?¡±


    ¡°Look at the posture¡­ isn¡¯t it a real knight?¡±


    Obviously, the average age is higher than me, but that¡¯s not important anyway. The important thing is the fantasy they have of seeing me as a person on the surface.


    In the mood that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out information if I talked about it well, I pretended to be rxed and looked over at those who couldn¡¯t take their eyes off me and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Quiet! I said it earlier, but don¡¯t be rude. Even if there is no difference in status in the academy, that¡¯s definitely a story between cadets. Always keep in mind that the position of temporary cadet is a state where one step is taken off.¡±


    The students were excited about responding to Jidley, who was warning him by banging the sword he was holding, but unlike Ragnis, I, who was able to catch them roughly at a nce, whispered to Ragnis.


    I was afraid to talk to him honestly because he seemed stiffer and more irritating than before, but I am a man who knows how to distinguish between public and private affairs. I have to work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone like a warrior.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°The gaze and reaction are all simr. I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re united.¡±


    I thought it was normal for a faction to form around him or people to gather without knowing it, because he would hide the fact that he was a hero and not receive education, but he didn¡¯t see anything like that.


    ¡°Mr. Jidley? Come to think of it, I heard that there is a person designated as a hero by the Imperial Spiritual Assembly¡­¡±


    However, Jidley replied with a very awkwardugh at Ragnis¡¯ question.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, there are times when ites a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Are you getting some extra guidance?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­what¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to me, it was not certain, but I almost came out with a twinge of lust.


    Jidley¡¯s reaction was that he was evasive about the private parts he didn¡¯t want to reveal even at a cursory nce. Ragnis, who just tilted his head, didn¡¯t seem to be able to get an answer, so I pretended to be cheerful and respectful and spoke to the students.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so weing, but since I was born in a ce where I always bump into demons, I couldn¡¯t help but be interested in it. ¡±


    When I was discharged from the army, I called a man from anotherpanyrade-in-arms, and at the end of the day, he even said to call me a warrior. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t an expression that stuck to my lips, but a warrior was a warrior anyway. However, after looking over the crowd while asking the question confidently, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue inwardly at the reaction that came back.


    No favorable response.


    ¡°Sometimes hees up thiste. Well, he must have gone to the bathroom.¡±


    A reaction full of vignce, regardless of male or female. I could read hostility and ridicule from men, and women felt only a subtle sense of distance. It seems that this is not a reaction that simplyes out of jealousy of the unsalted genius of the hero.


    weird? Are you fine externally? Is it a gourd that only leaks inside this chick?


    ¡°Well, sometimes it seems like you¡¯re carrying the toilet next to you.¡±


    ¡°Ehte. Be careful what you say.¡±


    It was only after I saw the sharp-looking male student next to me quietly warning me about the pleasant words of Etenera who was joking at Jidley earlier that I unwillingly understood the whole situation.


    admired at the same time.


    Even though they have the status of an empire, nobles andmoners can live happily in the academy like this, but the idiot who acts as the cockb goes and istes himself is a warrior?


    no Perhaps they are simply blinded by envy and jealousy and are not properly monitoring the situation. After all, you won¡¯t know until you meet in person. Well then.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯smon now, so let¡¯s start ss, sir?¡±


    Etenera was extremelymon in her behavior and tone, but she was confident and full of action. Even those who are supposed to be nobles do not seem to have any malice towards him, so it is clear that even human rtions are quite smooth. Actually, he¡¯s a hero, but isn¡¯t he secretly filming something like a camera?


    ¡°Huh? Is there a face you¡¯ve never seen before?¡±


    As the doubt deepened, a voice came from behind.


    The fact that there was a realter was enough to understand that he was a hero.


    ¡°Come to think of it, what kingdom did you say an exchange student wasing from today?¡±


    ¡°Again, you¡¯re saying something that doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ you¡¯re observing as a temporary cadet. What do you mean by exchanging things?¡±


    Where I turned my head and looked, there was a group of people with a stereotypicalposition that could onlye out of a novel.


    A red-haired man walking leisurely with an elf, a priest-looking woman, and an aristocrat-looking woman, at first sight, looking disheveled. Even if I didn¡¯t want to know, I had no choice but to know that it wasn¡¯t because I waste for ss and I was in a hurry.


    The three women¡¯s faces are reddened up to their ears, how could they not know? During the short breaks between sses, the reality that the warrior was the one who worked hard as the spongy body ordered gave me a headache. Before it turned into a throbbing migraine, I tried to organize my thoughts as quickly as possible and have a positive mindset.


    okay. After all, isn¡¯t it enough to be a warrior if you fight well? If I had a leisurely, strong life and a prosperous life, I would have been busy flirting with women. Above all, isn¡¯t that guy showing off his ability by doing enough productive activities ording to the information Ragnis gathered?


    It¡¯s a heroic color. This can be happen.


    While I agreed, the hero reached out his hand to Ragnis, who had quietly approached me behind me, ignoring me as if I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Kh. I can¡¯t stand the transfer student clich¨¦. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m called Siegfried the Hero.¡±


    However, even if you understand that I act like a horned bastard from the point of view of a fucking reincarnated person, I won¡¯t be able to see that even to my acquaintances.


    I smiled as much as I could and said while holding the warrior¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°It stinks. Please wash your hands before asking for a handshake.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a story about getting rid of your hands that smell like chestnut flowers.¡±


    Ethenera exploded from behind, and the warrior¡¯s expression rapidly began to rot. Of course, I looked at him with a light smile on my face.


    what the fuck

 Chapter 66

    This guy is definitely a reincarnation like me. When I mentioned exchange students, a concept that does not exist in this world, I was surprised as if I had already been hit in the back of the head.


    However, it is unknown how he was reincarnated.


    Whether it was possessed by the body of a person in another world who originally lived, or reincarnated like me, or thrown after reconstructing the body at a simr age, there are so many different cases that I can¡¯t even guess.


    At least when I thought about people from any country in my previous life, I could only know that it was clear that I hadn¡¯t been dragged through a dimension shift because of my handsome and artificial appearance, which I couldn¡¯t find any intersection with.


    ¡°Who are you to dare to stop me?¡±


    And the tone of voice with strong reactions and a desire to show off oneself. Judging by the fact that he even shows attachment to the position of a warrior, it seems quite likely that he is not a guy like me who hase a little older, but the age as expected.


    More than anything, thete bastard because of his sexual desire, seeing the fucking proud tail, this bastard still has less hair.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Egara, an attendant and secretary of the Marquis of Ragnis Lien da Levien. Nice to meet you, hero. But, as I just said, it stinks, so I¡¯d like to postpone the handshake until another time.¡±


    He had to show his hand waving in the air because he let go of his hand and stepped back before the warrior who tried to shake off my hand while gnashing his teeth with the force to spit on a smiling face.


    Kingdom¡¯s position? A sad situation for the warrior? There is none of that. As academy cadets, we could be sure that our actions would not be adversely applied diplomatically.


    The proof was that the students were able to live together as aristocrats andmoners.


    But what about warriors? Will the empire be able to stand tall even after the existence that was intended to show off quickly turned into a rich man?


    ¡°A little more than one? Are you confident?¡±


    ¡°Will you be as confident as the warrior?¡±


    Honestly, if you didn¡¯t get a second life after dying unfairly like I did, I can understand being twisted.


    If I was enjoying my life as normal, someone out of the blue would say, ¡®Save the world, hero.¡¯ Saying that, if he was hit by a truck, killed, grabbed by the head, and forced to settle down, he would not save the world, but he would be willing to join hands with the devil and beat him to the edge of hell.


    But now you don¡¯t know anything Being rude is being rude, just a young bastard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun. You know this subject is a real battle, right?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for a warrior with high expectations, but he appeared right away like a demon moving through space. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    Unlike me, who was smiling lightly, the warrior wasughing with his teeth exposed. How will I reflect in his eyes now? Just an extra 1? A punching bag that can show off its strength in front of Ragnis?


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun for the first time in a while. All these guys here are dickheads, so I¡¯m not excited.¡±


    ¡°Zeke! Choose your words!¡±


    ¡°okay okay.¡±


    I think this kid is Korean. The vocabry smells of the same hellfire rebels.


    Despite smiling fiercely at the woman¡¯s remarks, the hero who took a step back while gently stroking her hair raised his hand to Ragnis, greeted him lightly, and moved toward the students.


    ¡°He¡¯s a frivolous man.¡±


    Damn you! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had goosebumps with just my real voice, but I never imagined it would be Ragnis!


    Surprised, he turned his head to see that Ragnis, who had already killed five warriors with just his eyes, was ring at him with the momentum to pierce the back of his head.


    ¡°Baek Byun. You need to manage your expression.¡±


    ¡°Keuheum! That¡¯s right. By the way, ooh, our attendants are really good at their work? They¡¯re warriors, but they don¡¯t even notice?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he has a secret cheryl talent, or if all nobles are like that, but Ragnis showed off a roller coaster of emotions with unpredictable ups and downs and smiled broadly. At times like this, it¡¯s like Mojiri Levi, whom I¡¯ve always known.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out the mood. That¡¯s why it¡¯s rather strange. Why did the Empire bring us to a situation where they could only be at a disadvantage?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to figure that out¡­ but I think the number of cases thate to mind right away is rather that the hero made a mistake and tried to manipte it by force.¡±


    In many ways, the contents of the conversation that we had in whispers as we followed Gidley as he started to lead the chaotic atmosphere were not pleasant in many ways.


    However, since the two of us couldn¡¯t even whisper together in the face of the spotlight, we decided to continue the considerations rted to the hero next time, and we decided to act in ordance with our status as temporary cadets. They split into female and male students and started talking.


    The first thing that came running to me was Etenera, who approached me with hand movements that I had no doubt that she would give me a high five.


    ¡°Hey! Knight of the Kingdom! The pulpit was quite good! It was fucking cool!¡±


    That look was so likable that I couldn¡¯t refuse a high five. However, it wasn¡¯t suitable for ying a knight in a fairy tale, so I suppressed my desire to give him a high five like a scene from a m dunk, then pretended to ept it awkwardly andughed it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what I have to do. And I¡¯m not a knight.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not even a knight, but you¡¯re so confident? Still, you¡¯re good enough to serve as the Marquis¡¯s attendant, right? How old are you? I¡¯m 17.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 15. You¡¯re my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Crazy really?! Ibosho! Guys! He says he¡¯s 15 years old! Isn¡¯t he actually a giant?¡±


    It should be said that it is an atmosphere maker, but Etenera, which brings together nobles andmoners, was truly a super insider. Thanks to that, the conversation broke off in an instant, and we were able to have a pretty enjoyable conversation while going to the stone training ground on one side of the parade ground.


    could know at the same time. That these are really kids who haven¡¯t taken off their age tee. Even rtively mature aristocrats had no hesitation in conversing withmoners without taking off their youthful appearance.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything like this in the kingdom, but are all empires like this? If that¡¯s really the case, that¡¯s pretty cool.


    ¡°Aha. Our kingdom knight friend must be awkward in a ce like this? Are you being arrogant formoners to approach you in a friendly way?¡±


    It was Etenera who read my heart, but of course I was not a noble, so I was able tough openly.


    ¡°I am also amoner.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do by lying?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m good at pretending to be cute. No matter what anyone says, isn¡¯t it Eldmia E, whose mental age is over 30 years old? As long as you put up with a bit of cheesiness, this is a piece of cake.


    While the male students were quite surprised, Jidley, who led us, stood on top of the arena and said,


    ¡°You guys always do it, but today I¡¯ll roughly exin it one more time.¡±


    Of course it must be because of me and Ragnis. Knowing that, even the mischievous Etene didn¡¯t dare to tackle this part, just shrugged.


    ¡°My sses are strictly focused on actualbat. The teachings of my teacher and Battle Mage Radnell Vandes have been like that, and that¡¯s what I do best. I don¡¯t put any restrictions on anything. This sparring arena was created by the best Librarians gathering and putting their heads together.¡±


    The piles of stones, which were thought to be simple sparring grounds, began to glow faintly as Jidley breathed mana into them. Soon after, the stone in the middle of the arena began to drop and fall as if melting into the sky, bing a transparent crystal ball and floating at a height of about 3 stories. Just in case, I looked at the floor where the crystal ball protruded, but there were only smooth stones as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°This seemingly insignificant fighting arena is the essence of fantasy magic, which creates borate illusions that are indistinguishable from reality, from weapons to wounds through distortion and refraction through advanced hallucination magic and light magic. It is safe to say that almost any situation can be implemented, as not only the user¡¯s own knowledge and experiences, but also numerous records recorded on a crystal ball floating above, called ¡®tactile sense¡¯, read and interpret the situation to further solidify the fantasy. ¡±


    While I was genuinely admiring that, another male student next to me giggled.


    ¡°Can you believe there were seniors who tried to use that sexually?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ sounds like an idiot, but it makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Crunchy. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no such information, so it¡¯s useless, but I think people¡¯s imaginations are really amazing.¡±


    Maybe the friend who made that amazing attempt is studying magic enthusiastically after graduating to realize his imaginary ideal type with the magic written there.


    Somedayter, ¡®My fantasy girlfriend only has 3 gold coins!¡¯ If something is being sold with the phrase, you should think of it as that friend.


    ¡°sses are as usual! Fighting between the cadets who don¡¯t match the most. Of course, there will be some adjustments today as there are two new students. To help them understand, the order will be changed a little, so you know!¡±


    Saying that, I turned my eyes away from Jidley, who was calling the student by name, and looked in the direction where the hero was. He seems to be listening to the stories of the three women who are whispering while rubbing their buttocks, but he does not avert his eyes.


    His gaze was so damn nasty, but I couldn¡¯t help but admire him with all my heart for the fact that he acted so proudly and promiscuously.

 Chapter 67

    Well, it was none of my business whether I massaged the ass or breasts of the women I liked.


    Rather than that, the confrontation between students unfolding right in front of my eyes is more of a concern. It was because the sparring, which took ce regardless of gender, was more intense than I could have imagined.


    It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s to the level that ordinary adventurers can¡¯t even hold out a business card and get chewed up. Considering that there are students who can use Auras asionally, wouldn¡¯t it be good enough?


    ¡°How is it, Kingdom Knight? Are you satisfied with the level of the Empire?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, it seems like a nickname she made herself, but she kept appealing to see if she liked it.


    ¡°Honestly, I was surprised. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the difference in education, but they respond very well to real battles. Kingdom adventurers can easily win even the junior level.¡±


    The training ground not only produced wounds and weapons, but also created the terrain. It was possible to create all kinds of terrain, such as swamps, snow mountains, and deserts, and it was known that even if there were some additions or subtractions, the people inside were affected appropriately.


    Seeing that advanced magic engineering can be introduced even to students, it seems that an empire is an empire after all.


    ¡°Oh, the metaphor is very specific? Does our Kingdom Knight have ties to adventurers?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a knight in the first ce. I¡¯m also working as an adventurer on my job. The request I made beforeing here was handled well, so I wonder if it¡¯ll be paid.¡±


    If you look at the case alone, I could give you a grade, but I don¡¯t even want that much.


    ¡°Ohh. You say you¡¯re only 15 years old and your career isn¡¯t a joke? But then, are you saying that our driver is on the same level as us?¡±


    It was Etenera who liked to argue about strength in case someone wasn¡¯t a young guy. Of course I didn¡¯t mean to be swayed by that, so I just smiled.


    ¡°well.¡±


    Anyway, sooner orter, you¡¯ll find out while sparring, but what would you do if I told you in advance? Etene, perhaps thinking that far,ughed heartily, but did not ask me any more questions.


    Dalian was mostly done between wizards and warriors. Thanks to that, I was able to see in detail how the wizard¡¯s battle was done, almost for the first time since I came to this world.


    The students, who were so skilled that it was embarrassing topare them with the asional wizards among the adventurers, dealt with the warriors using shortened chant and spell storage very skillfully. Moreover, the number of spells that could be used was so wide that few students fought in a simr way.


    Even adventurous wizards with a bit of spare time often stumbled upon memorizing spells if they were not protected by warriors in the front line, but it must have been true that those guys were not good enough.


    The overall win rate was higher for wizards, but warriors had andslide victory for Aura users. That¡¯s because there are only four users of that aura.


    ¡°How is it? They are the noblest nobles who are known to be the best in our grade. All of them are very popr because they are good-looking men and women.¡±


    Certainly, the faces are smooth, and the personality seems to be good judging from the posture shown before and after the couple, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s that pretty or handsome, so I just nodded my head. With the exception of one person, the skills were just mediocre. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I realized my aura early, but overall, my poor swordsmanship was a deductible factor.


    ¡°I heard that the nobles of the empire awaken their Auras early, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that, but I feel a bit unsatisfied with my swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Woah. Suddenly, you hit hard ande in. Kingdom Knight!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to see and talk about it?¡±


    When I cut off the Etenera who was trembling and trying to bite the rice cake in advance and smiled, the guy licked his lips and backed off.


    The more you look at him, the funnier he is. You¡¯re here because you have this kind of ir and are good at it, right?


    ¡°Then¡­ Now that you¡¯ve got a sense of it, would you like to experience it too, Marquis?¡±


    Just like that, when the students were halfway through the sparring, Jidley gave a hint. Then, Ragnis, who maintained a friendly atmosphere among the female students, stepped forward and answered.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m looking forward to it as it will be a very informative experience.¡±


    Ragnis has no practical experience. Still, because of the nevermon dramatic experience of air kidnapping, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious inside, even though I thought I would have some level ofposure depending on the situation. No matter how fantastic it is, it would be a little like being hit one-sidedly.


    Of course, as Jidley said, if Radnell Vandes¡¯ educational philosophy is based on actualbat, he would have heard that he was talented through a lot of training over the past year¡­ ¡°I¡¯m anxious because I¡¯ve never seen this in person.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I was just talking to myself. I don¡¯t know what the Marquis will show me, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    I pretended to be nonchnt, but with the feeling of being a parent watching my child¡¯s school festival, I looked at Ragnis as he stepped into the arena.


    Her hair, which had grown so long that it was hard to find her in Ogwen anymore, was tied up lightly, and she looked agile enough to be called a warrior.


    The high-waisted leather pants thate up to her stomach and the rich wine-colored shirt with white frills on the chest go well with her hair, so male students are naturally paying attention to her legs.


    ¡°Then the Margrave¡¯s opponent is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±


    The main character with a confident and powerful voice was a noblewoman who dedicated her ass to the hero in a way that did not match her voice. If the eye level is simr, it won¡¯t show much¡­ but since my eye level is different, it¡¯s just obvious.


    Um¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re confident, but it¡¯s true¡­ that¡¯s right.


    Maybe it would be better to just call her a bitch.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯ve heard about the Marquis of Levien¡¯s talent through the professor, I really want to try sparring.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Good. Come up, Eselua.¡±


    As soon as she stepped onto the arena with a confident gait, the girl with long, thigh-length blonde hair made a formal bow with a very familiar gesture.


    No matter how much you say that you shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance, it was a formality that didn¡¯t suit the woman who had been rubbing her butt in the open air until just now. Her weapon, which was then embodied as a fantasy, was clearly a magic staff. It seems that I didn¡¯t bother attaching a warrior, considering that I had no real experience.


    To be honest, I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be called a warrior with huge hips and breasts because I didn¡¯t have enough muscle mass. If she was a warrior, something inside me must have been shattered.


    ¡°Thank you, Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eselua.¡±


    After the aristocratic greeting, sparring began at Gidley¡¯s signal¡­


    -Faang!


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    ¡­all? Eh? why does he fly


    Jidley, who was watching the girl with a bewildered expression lightly flying through the air and falling out of the arena, announced that the match was over by moving her open mouth.


    ¡°Eh, Eselua. Outside the hall.¡±


    And, frighteningly, the students became noisy.


    ¡°No-young window?!¡±


    ¡°Awesome! So neat! What was that magic just now?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re Radnell Vandes¡¯ apprentice!¡±


    ¡°I heard that you just became an adult, how could you achieve such an achievement!¡±


    Unlike me, all the students cheered in an instant and seemed to fully understand this sudden situation.


    why are you so excited Let me have some fun too. why don¡¯t you just wear it? Why don¡¯t I know?


    ¡°Kingdom Knight! What is this! The Marquis is on apletely different level!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    There was a sound of something like air exploding just now, and the bitch flew away with that shock, right? And without any chanting? Is that magic right?


    ¡°God, it¡¯s amazing! To do such a high-level calction without a spell! I¡¯ve never seen it before! I¡¯m thrilled!¡±


    Even the slut who flew away was not angry or dissatisfied, but her eyes were shining bright, and she went up to the arena again and grabbed Ragnis¡¯ hand and shook it. I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I¡¯m very likeable for one cool thing. Ragnis stood proudly without losing his gentle smile befitting the dignity of an aristocrat even as he waved his hand at the courtesan.


    Are you really the Ragnis I knew? The chest bes grand.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    Even she came down, epting thepliment without any humility. Of course, even though it¡¯s considered rude to get involved in a duel between nobles¡­


    ¡°Eldmia.¡±


    It was a sudden call, but I, who was already in work mode, jumped out as if it were natural and followed her gestures, lowering my head and bringing my ear to her.


    ¡°Fight the dragon and win.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What?¡±


    Ragnis? Is your opponent a warrior? No matter how twisted things are, and even if I¡¯m on a winning streak, wouldn¡¯t that be an unreasonable request? peel?


    Of course, when I was talking to him earlier, I said that I was looking forward to it, and I was actually full of thoughts to stick with it, but if you say it in amanding tone like that, it¡¯s a little tight?


    ¡°Esselua said. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it. I don¡¯t know what a hero¡¯s magical talent is, but it means that his actual fighting ability is lower than mine.¡±


    Naturally, when I unsheathed the scabbard and passed it over to Ragnis, who acted as if I had called to ept the sword at my waist, a cold voice came out of my mouth, unlike the gesture of patting my shoulder as if encouraging.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let that kid know that first impressions matter a lot?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still a hero¡­¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere is like this because the students aren¡¯t strong enough to hold in awe.¡±


    ¡°It could be the bacsh thates from being much stronger than them without much effort.¡±


    ¡°It would have been obvious.¡±


    She seemed more angry than I thought, but apart from that, she developed a logic that felt valid.


    ¡°He¡¯s either the same age as you or a year older than that¡­¡±


    Looking at the smiling eyes and frozen eyes, the words couldn¡¯te out of my throat, so I just kept my mouth shut and nodded my head.


    What is it? Give me back the Ragnis I knew.

 Chapter 68

    Jidley watched for a moment as the excited students clung to Ragnis.


    From his point of view, it wouldn¡¯t be a particrly bad situation. No matter how much educators put their passion and sincerity into education, if there is no motivation from the learner¡¯s point of view, the effect will inevitably be less than expected.


    It is clear that the enthusiasm of those children will skyrocket just by not seeing anyone who has lived more than ten years, and just by the fact that a wizard of a simr age is attempting martial arts. For a while, I will burn my passion for learning more diligently.


    I think everyone is like that except for that warrior.


    ¡°Guys! I know you¡¯re excited to see something amazing, so let¡¯s move on! Next, you should try Lord Eldmia, right?¡±


    ¡°Just Eldmia is enough, Professor.¡±


    Although they climbed the arena with light steps, the students still couldn¡¯t get away from the magic Ragnis showed them. At least, the non-magic kids turned their attention to me, but even then, many of the men couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Ragnis.


    it¡¯s fun I don¡¯t want to be stared at by guys either!


    ¡°Then, who should try Eldmia¡¯s opponent¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s decided, sir.¡±


    A warrior was a warrior when he saw that he could shake off such an excited atmosphere with a simple word. It was quite an interesting sight to see the surroundings enveloped in silence in an instant.


    It¡¯s like, ¡®There was that.¡¯ atmosphere called. Jidley looked at me, barely hiding his embarrassment, but the message in his eyes was clear.


    What the hell did he do to make even the professor react like this


    ?


    I¡¯m sorry for Jidley, who frowned and pretended to scratch his head because he couldn¡¯t bear to hit his forehead, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone other than the I-Hero.


    It¡¯s a big match between reincarnated people, isn¡¯t it? My body trembled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes. You shoulde out like that.¡±


    The hero, who always showed his teeth and smiled, strode up to the arena and began forming weapons very skillfully.


    It was¡­too big to be called a sword. It was enormous, thick, heavy, and crude.


    It was literally a mace¡­ No, the fuck is that bastard?


    ¡°That¡¯s a huge sword. Can you swing it properly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Does the warrior look like a dick?¡±


    ¡°It does look like it has a cock on it.¡±


    ¡°Huh. He¡¯s a uniquely funny guy.¡±


    It seems that there is no difort in swinging a two-handed sword asrge as the body with one hand while making a booming sound. Still, if a person of the level of a hero uses an aura, he will feel the presence, but seeing that he doesn¡¯t feel anything, it means that it is pure strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to do that without even using an aura. It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯d lose weight because it¡¯s an illusion?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case with the warrior¡¯s pride.¡±


    ¡°Bastard. You know me better than the guys here for the first time I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    If I was going to do something out of respect for you, I would have just pulled out a normal sword. I wonder if he took out a useful sword when catching a dragon.


    Unfortunately, unlike the hero, I didn¡¯t immediately seed in implementing the sword I would use.


    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t oveplicate it, just think of the sword you¡¯re using. If you do it right, your sense of touch will automatically match the rest. If you think about the strength of the weapon and the material, what would it be if you weren¡¯t even a cksmith?¡±


    It was to the extent that a lesser warrior would give advice. However, there was a part of that advice that really touched me, so I was able to pull out a proper longsword as soon as I heard it.


    ¡°I see. It was very helpful advice.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­yes.¡±


    He was a hero who took his ce by answering indifferently, but he did not take a particr position. Well, like Yekatrina, if you can wield a huge weapon like a longsword, it seems like you won¡¯t need all of it.


    After swinging the longsword in my hand a few times, I felt the same sense of bnce as the longsword I received from the Dwarf craftsman, to the point where I couldn¡¯t feel any difort. Isn¡¯t this actually receiving information from outside the arena? It¡¯s really strange that it¡¯s the same.


    ¡°Come. yers yield.¡±


    He was an insolent warrior who slung his sword over his shoulder and flicked his left hand, but I had no intention of rejecting the favor, so I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Let¡¯s go somewhere with full power.


    ?


    He doesn¡¯t even have a perceptible aura, but in the end, the level must be obvious.


    As usual, he is nothing more than an extra who flirts with his owner as if he were seen in a novel, and then gets beaten up by the main character and leaves. It is obvious that he is overflowing with confidence in his skills, seeing his height, which is rare among people in another world, and his well-trained body, but that¡¯s okay.


    He¡¯s tall and bulky, but he¡¯s 15 years old now. No matter how strong it was in another world, it was different from the previous life, in the end, even geniuses were useless.


    To be honest, I thought so and was careless.


    Even after he had managed to parry the stab that came straight in front of him without a chance to feel the aura, the offensive continued for a while.


    [Zeke! wake up! It¡¯s not over yet!]


    [What the hell is this bastard doing?!]


    The guy who narrowly escaped the range of the full-strength leveling sh, took a Western swordsmanship video on YouTube a long time ago, and did something simr to the top stance he saw while doing something else. run out once It was such a speed that my eyes couldn¡¯t react even though I expected it toe.


    [You are the most powerful opponent you¡¯ve ever faced! Stay alert!]


    [I¡¯m always alert!]


    When I hurriedly swung the dragon yer, it was already more than half dug in, and I was ducking under the huge de.


    This baby. As soon as he saw it, he understood the weakness of the sword and rushed at it without fear!


    ¡°You move like a rat!¡±


    It was only possible because I was a warrior that I was able to bend the path of the sword and strike it down. It was not easy even for a human who had been strengthened with an aura, and of course, it had to be an even more absurd sudden attack.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    But I just took a picture with the ck floor down. I don¡¯t know how I reacted with that distracting size, but it not only fellpletely to my right, but it was also lunging at my head, using the sword as a stepping stone.


    [So I told you! Your sword is too dangerous when facing a real strong person!]


    [Ah, it¡¯s okay!] It


    ¡®s not a real fight, it¡¯s just sparring and fighting endlessly!


    [A great sword is a man¡¯s romance!]


    [Tell that boy, not me! You look like you¡¯re going tough excitedly!]


    I ignored the spirit¡¯s words and tried to throw it into the air by swinging it with a greatsword, but somehow it came down like a ghost and started moving to catch me.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting out of here very well!¡±


    Still, I can¡¯t let you go there. As I hurriedly straightened my posture while swinging my greatsword, I faced him, and he tilted his head with a very subtle expression and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the warrior¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t fundamental. You¡¯re using that good physical ability too quickly.¡±


    Even though he moved at a tremendous speed, he didn¡¯t even sigh, let alone get tired. Just the move you just made is enough to wipe out all the flying and long guys in the academy, but that¡¯s only part of your power?


    [Is this bastard actually a hidden colleague? That¡¯s fucking ridiculous?]


    [What nonsense are you talking about again?]


    ¡°Did you just say that the hero has no fundamentals?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying that the hero¡¯s swordsmanship is fundamentallycking. The rest of his skills are about to vomit. To think of lifting and wielding a man with that huge sword.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but he was quick-witted and quick-moving. Are you really 15 years old? Isn¡¯t that the Marquess and the kingdom colliding with the demons and some kind of abnormal phenomenon?


    ¡°The warrior is missing one thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m missing you right now.¡±


    ¡°Something like that¡­Hmm. Not like that. Because it¡¯s overwhelmingly strong, you think that swordsmanship and everything else are unnecessary, right?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that guy trying to say something like that?


    [Is that guy a mind reader? Or is he an acquaintance of yours?]


    [Shut up, Spirit.]


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose. That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t even used it yet. However, no matter how much an ordinary person uses an aura, it follows the physical ability of a hero? If it was that easy, I wouldn¡¯t have been treated favorably as a hero.


    Something different is a different guy.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think badly of it, but that¡¯s why the hero loses to me today.¡±


    As if it had already been decided, the nasty talker took up his stance again. Still, I don¡¯t feel any aura. You know, but you don¡¯t know, really.


    ¡°Huh! Come on. I¡¯m going to spend some time, right?¡±


    I also raised my aura to destroy the confidence that he clearly had an advantage over me.


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re conceited that you¡¯ve moved a little in your appearance, you should be scolded too.¡±


    I can¡¯t see a young bastard. Very.


    ¡°Feel why I am a warrior to the core.¡±


    Then, with the help of the spirits, it causes wind and casts spells to activate magic. I felt the magic that had reached the level of beingpleted with just words by repeatedly shortening the shortening, eating mana above my head and growing.


    It¡¯s just a simple magic missile that fires, but if you hit it like a gatling gun, you¡¯ll be dizzy.


    ¡°Are you using spirit magic? Why does everyone but me seem to fight well with spirit magic?¡±


    However, as if he had no interest in such mana, the guy who had suddenly lost his strength in his posture and suddenly made a copsed expression sighed and grumbled. Do you even have spirit affinity?


    ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be helped, so start with magic.¡±


    While I was curious about what he was doing again, he suddenly cut with a knife in the empty air.


    [¡­!! Zeke! Magic¡­!]


    At the same time, an explosion suddenly urred overhead.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Did you stop the magic!?¡±


    ¡°By what means?!¡±


    ¡°No, no way! No way!¡±


    While all the students at the academy looked on in amazement and amazement, and some of the warriors evenughed as if they were dreaming, Ragnis had to put a lot of effort into pretending to be calm.


    ¡®What kind of nonsense did hemit again!¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even that magic was broken with magic. Apparently, the magic that Siegfried was creating was destroyed within seconds just by drawing the sword into the air without any movement of mana. It wasn¡¯t just destroyed, it waspletely blown up.


    Unlike the warriors, the wizards had no choice but to freeze as if they had seen the scene where the sky and the earth were turned upside down.


    Just because it can be shortened and used as an infinite window doesn¡¯t mean you can activate magic at will. That¡¯s why everyone was in awe of Ragnis¡¯ one-time chanting, and even Eselua, her opponent in sparring, couldn¡¯t stop praising with her eyes shining.


    The faster you use it, the harder the magic bes. What is alreadyplex and difficult bes doubly difficult.


    The same was true of the magic that the hero condensed into words and invoked. In terms of scale, even Ragnis couldn¡¯t activate that level of magic with words.


    However, if I hadn¡¯t seen it in person, I would have dismissed it as a bad joke or nonsense from someone ignorant of magic. It was no different from seeing a dragon stabbed to death with a wooden sword.


    Even so, it seemed that Eldmia did not feel any difficulties. as if of course With the conviction that he would seed, he swung his sword and fired the magic.


    Unlike the other mages, Ragnis was not aghast at the sight.


    I forcibly held the corners of my mouth that were about to go up to my ears and just looked at Eldmia with a feeling that my heart was about to burst.


    Even with the real hero in front of him, he only looked at his own brilliant light with watery eyes.


    ?


    ¡°As expected, therger the scale of the magic, the better it explodes.¡±


    Even though this fact has already been proven by demons¡¯ bead bombs, it¡¯s different when you see it with your own eyes. I have limited knowledge of magic, so I have no idea what kind of magic was trying to fly, but it wouldn¡¯t have beenfortable if it had been activated.


    I instinctively knew that the wind blowing around the hero was not just wind, but a de made of wind, so I focused my senses as much as possible and moved my magic.


    I slowly put magic on the sword and my body, just like the feeling of wrapping magic around the sword from beyond the gate. It was apletely different sensation from what I usually do, and I felt anotheryer of mana being added.


    And in line with that, the senses of the whole body sharpened, and a scene full of crazy colors began to unfold before my eyes again.


    It was a really crazy sight, but now I understand.


    Magical power, mana aura, and energy of spirits that are artificially moved are all ssified by color.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    de wind flickers blue light and sweeps around the hero. And it wasn¡¯t as detailed as it seemed.


    Literally, it¡¯s like a floating de. If it¡¯s in a strengthened state like now, it¡¯s not difficult to avoid, and even if it¡¯s cut, it¡¯s worth surviving.


    ¡°What a well-crafted fantasy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I was changing what wasn¡¯t there into what was, and what was being changed into what wasn¡¯t. The core of the magic surrounded by the sense of touch and the arena was space magic.


    That de wind is real. If you get cut by that, the flesh will really fall off.


    Before doing so, it creates a distortion in the space so that it does not touch the human body, and instead oveys it with illusion to create pain and wounds. In terms of technology, it is absurd magic that can be called overtechnology.


    Even so, the Empire was putting its heart and soul into nurturing human resources.


    ¡°Keuheuk! What the hell did you do!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has at least one trump number, right?¡±


    Above all, at some point, you even slightly forget that all of this is an illusion. It is designed so that if you are not forcibly aware and reminded of it, you will keep forgetting it and you will not be able to thinkcently, such as ¡®it¡¯s an illusion anyway¡¯.


    Even though there are many people who are exceptional enough to pour this level of magic science into education, the beings of the demon king and demons are threatening.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good! Let¡¯s see the match with the body!¡±


    The hero, who suddenly showed his teeth again and smiled, jumped with a different movement than before. Judging from the insignificant aura, it must have been that he was trying to mobilize all means, from spiritism to magic.


    I thought I was going to hit and fuck something in earnest, but am I crazy?


    ¡°Would you like to see such an ignorant match against a hero?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Humans are human because they use tools and technology.¡±


    I narrowly avoid the horizontal sh of the great sword that is being swung with all my might, sliding with my knees as if sliding. In the meantime, two des of wind passed through my stomach with a difference of a piece of paper, but fortunately there were no injuries.


    As the face of the huge de brushed past the tip of my nose, I stretched out my right hand, d in magic as much as possible, grabbed the de, and spurred the ground as it was swung by the hero along with the sword. I don¡¯t know how strong it is, but in that short moment, as if riding a roller coaster, my body was hooked and flew away.


    The speed was much faster than expected, so the palm holding the de was finely scratched and the pain was felt, but it was at an eptable level.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Since I showed you earlier, of course I can see the back of the warrior¡¯s head, thinking that I would hide in the sword and aim for his side. Even though I¡¯m holding my sword and floating in the air, don¡¯t you feel any weight? It¡¯s a truly unbelievable force.


    I wonder when he¡¯ll find out, but it¡¯s disgraceful to dy and lose.


    I just got on the de of the sword like I was riding a skateboard and stabbed the sword.


    The warrior¡¯s head turned around as if he had noticed the change in the weight of the sword btedly, but it was already toote. Since only a normal height was assumed, even the sharp wind is not restricted at this height.


    There was no resistance. Because that¡¯s an illusion


    However, my sword definitely pierced the hero¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! The winner is Eldmia!¡±


    Along with Jidley¡¯s shout, cheers erupted from the students.


    ¡°I beat the hero!!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Swordsmanship! Fuck swordsmanship is not wrong!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! Look at the hero! The technology built by humans is not wrong!!¡±


    Nearly 80% of the warriors, both men and women, went crazy as if they were crazy, and they ran amok like crazy, so I was terrified.


    The problem is that even that person, Jidley, is participating in it.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    The warrior who was looking down at my sword, which had not yet disappeared, stuck in his chest, burst intoughter. Surprisingly, there was no irritation or ridicule in it. As if he had eaten something wrong, the warrior who suddenly hit me in the face looked at me.


    ¡°What have you be so strong for?¡±


    It was apletely different look from what I had shown before.


    To be honest, I kind of liked the calm look in his eyes, to the point where I wondered if he had be apletely different person.


    ¡°When I was 8 years old, the vige was burned and my whole family died in the monumental first raid of the demon king?¡±


    That¡¯s why I put off the pretense I had shown so far and answered only with a voice that was enough to cover the cheers. Anyway, if you see himmanding a wind spirit or something, you¡¯ll hear it all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go through that unfair experience twice in my life. So, first of all, I want to be strong enough to split the head of the Demon Cub that ordered it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave the hero alone?¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m talking about something else, whether it¡¯sck of understanding or not being able to understand the words. Why do you entrust my revenge to Ji?


    ¡°Leave it alone. They say you split the head of the demon king. I only target the one who gave the order. I have noints about the demon itself. It¡¯s just that the target is the demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­? It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know, but after all, isn¡¯t that an order from the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°If the demon king does not have military knowledge, themander will be given. The current demon king is of that type.¡±


    It was a fact that I found out by scratching the information without information that really exists. Each demon has different characteristics. A very tough guy. He¡¯s so weak, but he¡¯s got an extraordinary head. Those who are only physical, those who only use magic, and so on.


    The current demon king was a person who reached the demon king only with his own strength.


    ¡°So you and I have different things to do. You fight the demons. I simply seek revenge.¡±


    As I approached the hero and held out my hand, I continued.


    ¡°If I kill a guy like that, wouldn¡¯t anyone think of touching me easily?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ha. You were a person with a funny idea while trembling.¡±


    Holding my outstretched hand, the warrior smiled fiercely again.


    ¡°Of all the boys I¡¯ve ever met, I like you the most.¡±


    My first impression was that he was useless, but I think he has room to wait and see.


    ¡°I thought the warrior also got sick, but I think some of it was acting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the warrior¡¯s deep meaning, so just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s meaningful, isn¡¯t it at the level of being a bitch during break time? I¡¯m embarrassed to listen to it. It¡¯s not a monkey, but what is that?¡±


    ¡°You bastard, are you going to have a good fight? Fuck you, even the spirit keeps sympathizing with me and scolding me.¡±


    It¡¯s a fight, dude, unless Ji is wrong. Still, the spirit seems to have been properly entrenched.


    ¡°You have to know how to distinguish between public and private affairs.


    ¡°¡­Fun. Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡±


    I thought he was a careless second grade patient, but he was surprisingly a hero with a normal reaction. This guy might be unexpectedly fake madness.


    ¡°Eldmia!!! Eldmiaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Eldmia!! Take me!!¡±


    ¡°Aagh! Kingdom Knight! Kingdom Knight!¡±


    okay. That¡¯s real madness.


    It¡¯s really noisy. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have to worry about the conversation with the hero leaking into anyone¡¯s ears, but the heat showed no sign of cooling down.


    Today is the first day, and I have no idea what will happen in the future, so my head starts pounding.

 Chapter 70

    The mad praise towards me continued for quite some time after that.


    I didn¡¯t just win with swordsmanship, and in fact, I used magic, so it was just an expedient in many ways, so I didn¡¯t feelfortable, but it was a problem that I just had to keep my mouth shut.


    However, while suffering for a long time, as expected, the ss ended without being properly connected. No, Jidly, what would he do if he was swung along with Ji as a professor? It may be that Radnell Vandes is being strict because there is such a strangelyx part.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find youter, so go around in moderation, Eldmia.¡±


    Siegfried smiled very cheerfully and moved on to the next lesson. Maybe I didn¡¯t expect such a reaction at all, but Ragnis came up to me and asked, as I quietly watched as the three women attached to the hero followed him with a puzzled look on their faces.


    ¡°Why is he pretending to be friendly? It makes me feel bad.¡±


    It was good to win, but she was in a strangely grumpy state because the hero didn¡¯t seem to have taken any damage.


    ¡°He might be a better guy than I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­They seemed to be talking about something after the sparring, in between?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk about it a bit more, but¡­ that looks like a lot of debauchery, and it¡¯s like half acting.¡±


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that his swordsmanship wasn¡¯t basic or that he was slightlycking, but it was clear that Siegfried was taking his position seriously. Seeing how he responds right away when talking about empire, there is no need to doubt it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­By the way. Did you win?¡±


    ¡°The basic ability is at a level that I can¡¯t even dare, but the basics are socking. I don¡¯t think I felt any threat against monsters or thieves, and it must be because it¡¯s at a level that works well among students even inside the academy.¡±


    Since he was a reincarnated person, there is a possibility that he lived in magic during the time he was educated at the academy. Because I also wanted to learn magic first when I was young. I don¡¯t know if he would have realized it if he hadpeted against someone who was strong enough to feel the wall at least once¡­ There was no way to know yet if he was intentionally left in that situation or if he was pampered as a hero.


    ¡°Why did an empire that puts so much effort into education to the extent of using space magic to create such an enormous arena leave its warriors with weaknesses?¡±


    Everything that came to my mind immediately came down to the intention of using the hero, so I looked at Ragnis to ask for an opinion, but she just stared at me with a frown on her brow.


    Why are you looking at me with those eyes?


    ¡°You noticed that? The same goes for destroying magic. Why do you think I have a lot to ask you today?¡±


    ah. I knew that because of the color, so I usually don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the ss for now and talkter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we talk about itter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t say, but there are a lot of eyes to see now. Anyway, how should I describe this?


    Do you pour on something like magic eyes?


    ?


    sses at the academy were roughly organized at 4:00. Even though it was after rumors spread that he had defeated the hero and cast the Amulet in every ss, I and Ragnis had to be harassed by the students to the point of exhaustion, but we were able to finish our first day at the academy safely.


    ¡°The academy I knew wasn¡¯t like this¡­¡±


    Even Ragnis, unlike me, who is experiencing the Royal Academy in full swing, couldn¡¯t ovee the cultural differences and reached the point where he was scattered, so he said it all. In the end, exhausted, we were sitting at a dessert cafe enthusiastically rmended by female students, consuming coffee and sugar.


    ¡°Compared to the Empire, the Kingdom was just a vige.¡±


    ¡°As an aristocrat, I want to deny it, but I have nothing to say.¡±


    Right now, the price of a coffee at a cafe is one fairy tale, and the price of a small cake is two fairy tales. Even both of them boasted quality enough to feel good in my mouth, the owner of a high-end taste, thanks to memories from previous lives.


    To eat a piece of cake like this in the kingdom would have cost six fairy tales. It¡¯s moremon for coffee to drink two fairy tales than muddy water. Would I just carry around coffee beans?


    ¡°As expected, if thend is big, it¡¯s different no matter what. If the surplus goods overflowter, will the kingdom benefit?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t even go to the academy, so where do you go to study like that?¡±


    ¡°There are ways.¡±


    Of course, I don¡¯t know if there really is such a way. It¡¯s just a memory from a past life. Realizing that I didn¡¯t intend to go into much detail, Ragnis changed the subject with the disapproving look he often wears these days.


    ¡°Rather than that, exin what happened earlier in the arena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very subtle sense to say that this is exactly what it is¡­¡±


    Anyway, since the opponent was Ragnis, I told him everything as it was. There¡¯s no need to hide it when you know that I¡¯m a guy who uses magical powers, not Aurors anyway.


    In fact, not only sight, but all five senses respond to feeling magical power, but the easiest part to exin is the visual part, so I exined only that.


    ¡°So¡­ the flow of mana is also shown in that color, and when you use magic, you see the mana sucked into the magic you are casting?¡±


    ¡°Roughly, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If you cut it just because you can see it, will it cut it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Even with a sword, you can only cut it after some skill, like putting magic on your body.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little subtle. It was a bit easy in the arena, but since it¡¯s a sword that was embodied in fantasy, I think it was easy because it was part of mana.¡±


    After getting the new sword, I tried several times, but it didn¡¯t go so fast.


    ¡°So, then, is that possible just by wearing mana or aura?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Because I can¡¯t even feel the mana properly. But even if I could cut it, it would be difficult if I couldn¡¯t see it? It¡¯s flimsy like a thread blown in the wind, but it¡¯s filthy fast.¡±


    Destroying magic by directly interfering with spells, such as dispelling, belongs to amon axis that is used as a battle between wizards, but at least I haven¡¯t heard of a story that can be done like me.


    If it was just wearing mana, rumors spread that someone was just swinging an enchanted sword and ate one or two magics, and there would have been people who researched it, but there is no such story. In the first ce, it is established that it is impossible to wear an Auror on a weapon, so that part is not worth worrying about.


    ¡°Because I only recently found out that weapons can do this. I don¡¯t think anyone can emte it with yourmon sense and mymon sense.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a problem as it is.¡±


    It was obvious that Ragnis was worried. Now that technology has emerged that has never existed before, it must be that all groups are concerned about the fact that they can turn their eyes to find out the truth and judge the value of the guy. However, I did not openly show such things without thinking.


    ¡°I just need to pretend that the sword is loaded with a dispel spell.¡±


    ¡°However, such an obvious lie? It¡¯s already a huge rumor spreading, but does anyone believe it?¡±


    ¡°Even if 30 students and one professor had talked about it right away, there would have been a lot of people who were suspicious. ¡±


    Even if it¡¯s just Gidley right away, it will be resolved in the Radnell Vandes line, so the rest of the rumors will just pass over time and say, ¡®Huh? Was it like that?¡¯ Just enough to make you suspicious. It¡¯s more realistic to have meticulously prepared for battle than to discover something new that couldn¡¯t exist in the yard where even the hero was defeated.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re thinking too carefree¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, believe me. By the time we leave, it shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned that we were only interested in the fact that we defeated the hero and destroyed magic?¡±


    Despite not being very reluctant, Ragnis eventually nodded and agreed. As we finished our cup of coffee while chatting, the door of the cafe opened and I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Eldmia! Shall we talk over a meal!¡±


    Siegfried, who had been unable to put a woman on either side and appeared with one more behind him, approached me confidently, not paying attention to others.


    Please, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t notice, so I hope you look at the kidsing in while massaging their breasts or buttocks. Ragnis is terribly embarrassed.


    ¡°Haa¡­Hero.


    Earlier, she was wearing Nun and Eselua, and now she is wearing Eselua and Elf. Seeing that he always holds on to Eselua, does it mean that he is a true lover?


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t matter at all¡­ But after hearing what I said, the other side also reacted that it didn¡¯t matter anyway, so I think they¡¯ll go crazy.


    ¡°If Zeke likes it, then I like it too. Well, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I like this better than other people¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care either.¡±


    The elf and Eselua answered without changing their face color, and the nun silently nodded.


    I¡¯ll turn, really.


    ¡°Damn it. This is the hero¡¯s majesty. But out of respect for the Marquis and you, I¡¯ll take care of it this time.¡±


    ¡°Zeke?¡±


    ¡°As expected, didn¡¯t you get hit wrong during the fight earlier?¡±


    On the contrary, when Siegfried removed his hands from the two bodies and made an exaggerated bow, the three women widened their eyes in awe.


    What kind of life did that guy lead in this world?


    ¡°Anyway. First of all, it¡¯s rice.¡±


    Ha ha ha ha, he still smiled ferociously, but unlike the first time, he had an impression that was close to a lively one. And, as if it was only me who felt that way, Ragnis was also quite embarrassed by Siegfried¡¯s attitude, which waspletely different from before.


    Probably because there is no hostility or irritation left in that attitude.


    ¡°Zeke. If you say that, other people don¡¯t know. What the hell is that bastard¡¯s meal? He keeps calling it meal.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. No matter how much time passes, it won¡¯t be fixed. Meal after meal. I¡¯ll live.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else. That guy is obviously Korean.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª-==

 Chapter 71

    The restaurant Siegfried guided us to was a high-ss restaurant. It was so high-end that even Ragnis immediately recognized the name of the restaurant and hesitated.


    In this medieval fantasy world, it is said that it is a restaurant that you will know when you hear the name.


    After hearing the story, unlike the kingdom or neighboring countries, the empire¡¯s infrastructure and overall industrial structure are quite excellent, so it is possible to publicize and evaluate through magazines and pamphlets.


    Well, the streets of the empire that I saw following him right here were not only more sophisticated than the kingdom, but some of them were at a level where I could feel the modern scent.


    Even though it was the capital of the kingdom, it wasn¡¯t quite this far, to the point where I wondered how it could make such a cultural difference.


    ¡°Eat as much as you want! Anyway, within the empire, just betting my name will take care of everything and the imperial family will pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Just by looking at the menu name, I have no idea what it is.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯ll rmend the chef. The chef here is really good at cooking. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy whateveres out.¡±


    Unlike Ragnis, who was quite taken aback and wary, I just nodded and drank the first fruit juice I had in another world.


    hmm! Apple taste!


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Ega? May I ask you something?¡±


    When I saw it for the first time, I remember ring at me with a very arrogant attitude, but for some reason the elf, who had be extremely low-key, asked me a question first.


    ¡°Yes. What. If you can answer.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy those earrings¡­?¡±


    And, very carefully, I asked about the earrings I always wear. Asilie made it into a talisman with a meaning, but judging by the fact that she asked if she had purchased it, it must be a custom that all elves know. Is it like a tribal tradition?


    ¡°No. I got this from an acquaintance. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    ¡°Hee! Yes! Yes! Awesome! I can feel the hand of the maker! It¡¯s so beautiful that it shines in tinum light!¡±


    Didn¡¯t you just say hi? I don¡¯t think he was so scared that he barely beat the warrior in sparring, but the reason he felt like he was sharp at first might have been simply because he was shy.


    By the way, it feels good to hear peopleplimenting the earrings made by Asillie!


    ¡°Haha. They say it was processed with magic. Let¡¯s take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyaaaaaaa! No! It¡¯s okay! Dare I, heehyaaa! No, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m sure if you made it with such care, then Eldmiaeg-sama¡¯s safety I should have made it in honor of you, but I feel like it¡¯s a bit like that when I touch it!¡±


    what.


    Everyone froze at the words he spat out like a rapid-fire cannon. It was clear that thepliment was sincere, but besides being shy, I wonder if there is something like mysticism.


    After that, the gazes of the other two women, starting with Siegfried, seemed to be a series of surprises¡­ I don¡¯t know why. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem to be weing, so I didn¡¯t try to remove the earring, but just drank a drink, and the elf finally let out a sigh of relief and returned the body to its original state.


    ¡°What if you think so?¡±


    ¡°Go, thank you.¡±


    no. I have absolutely no idea what the hell I am grateful for.


    Siegfried changed the subject with a hollowugh, ignoring the whispers of Eselua and the nun who were attached to the elf whose name had not yet been heard.


    ¡°Well, anyway. Eldmia. What do you think a hero is?¡±


    ¡°Is that the first thing you ask?¡±


    The students answered in unison that the reason why the friendship of the hero Siegfried was ruined at the academy was because of his thorough arrogance. Of course, the reasons why men and women felt that way were a bit different.


    Men were usually angry at his existence for denying everything they had trained so far, and most of the women were like that, but not a few were angry at Siegfried, who didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    It¡¯s like saying that even though you¡¯re a warrior, you¡¯re so good that you separate me from those three women and don¡¯t even look at me.


    A man who is obsessed with what he is given because he is a warrior, and looks down on everything. And the three women are always clinging to such a warrior, hoping that something will fall on them, and they are only selling their bodies. Extreme rumors were there.


    Of course, this is an absurd rumor. The rtionship of trust they are building is not such a fa?ade, even to me. Not only are they not wary of each other in the slightest, but rather trust each other. This is something you can tell just by looking at the eyes of the two people who are worried about the elf who was starting a match right in front of their eyes.


    Above all, even in the first meeting, Siegfried epted Esselua¡¯s point, and it was the same in the cafe. That alone doesn¡¯t make him an introvert. They know how to be considerate and listen to the advice of others, but the target audience for which it works is limited.


    And it is clear that those three women have be those limited targets because they met certain conditions, just as he shows interest and liking for me now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A weapon for the decisive battle against the demon king?¡±


    ¡°Ha! As expected, I like you because you have a different idea from the others. Even if you don¡¯t know anything else, you think simrly to me.¡±


    Siegfried smiles even though he treats himself as a weapon rather than a person.


    ¡°Then, how do you think it would feel for someone who was a human until yesterday, and suddenly is not treated like a human?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s okay?¡±


    After answering immediately without thinking for a second, Siegfried smiled cheerfully again and nodded. young. He was a friend whoughed a lot more than I thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! Alchemist!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not an alchemist.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing, you bastard! Anyway, the answer is the key. I am! But the fuck, even all the guys in the whole neighborhood look up to me like I¡¯m anything.¡±


    savior of mankind. Let¡¯s kill the demon king. God¡¯s agent. light of the empire.


    Was it four years ago that you received the trust? If you were an ordinary 14-15-year-old boy, it would be thrilling and you would already feel like a hero, feeling that the world revolves around you.


    But that guy is a reincarnated person like me. Even if I put aside whether I ate my age as an asshole, was a bit young, or had a short mindset, it means that even if my mental age is not good, I am older than 14 years old.


    ¡°I grabbed a human who lived well and suddenly said, ¡®Save our tribe, warrior. Even if they say things like this and hit them in a tough ce, they¡¯ll say, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. I understand.¡¯ And can you follow that request?¡±


    ¡°No. If it were me, I¡¯d have ripped open the snout that said that.¡±


    Of course, I have noints about this life because I was given another chance to live after being killed unfairly. Rather, I am living with faith because I do not know who it is specifically.


    However, seeing Siegfried¡¯s reaction now, it seemed clear that he was here in apletely different form than I was.


    ¡°This is it! This is a statement with propermon sense! Lua.


    ¡°Ugh. Do you like it that much? When you say, ¡®Kill a cheeky bastard


    .¡¯


    I guess I was thinking the same But is it right that he did it wrong?


    Also, he¡¯s a guy who doesn¡¯t have a bit of a beard.


    Watching Siegfried call the waiter and order something more, Ragnis, unable to keep his senses from his continued high tension, crept closer to me and quietly asked,


    ¡°What, what are you talking about? I think I¡¯ll hear that a warrior doesn¡¯t want to work as a warrior right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little subtly different, but it probably fits.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a strange connection?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. More than that, Siegfried will only be interested in talking to me, so you talk to the girls and find out about this and that.¡±


    ¡°this and that?¡±


    ¡°Their rtionship, or the opportunity to hang out together. Various things.¡±


    Looking at the reaction just now, there was actually something to guess.


    To not harbor one-sided illusions toward the existence of a hero. Not considering being a hero as a privilege.


    I think they were able to get close to Siegfried because they had such an idea.


    The guy is a human too. No matter how good and talented you are, since you fell into a world you didn¡¯t even know about, the loneliness and istion thates from there is beyond imagination.


    Even I felt that even though I had a family when I was young.


    In the midst of that, even bing a hero made it difficult to have a normal, normal human rtionship. I don¡¯t know if I was born that way, but just like my previous life was normal, he would have been the same.


    Most of the people whoe to you praise you, use you, or show your longing and envy. Who would dare to simply eat a friend ordained by the gods?


    It was no longer a human Siegfried, but a warrior Siegfried.


    Needless to say, it¡¯s a much more serious situation than simply peopleing to you for money.


    At least there are a lot of rich people in the world, right? that¡¯s just not me


    There may have been reincarnated heroes in previous generations, but at least now there is only one Siegfried.


    ¡°Are you drinking well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Very good. This is life.¡±


    When I got to that point, I started to understand a little why he was behaving like that.


    He has no intention of following straight away what the unknown god or goddess who dropped his life into another world said.


    However, in the yard where I don¡¯t know how to return anyway, I can¡¯t see the world I¡¯m going to live in in the future, and it¡¯s true that people are pitiful and it¡¯s true that I have power, so it¡¯s hard to ignore them because I can¡¯t even be a mean person.


    So do help. Eliminate monsters and subdue thieves. In the end, the demon king will also be defeated when the situation arises.


    However, they are hostile to all approaches and actions that try to use themselves.


    If he doesn¡¯t meet people who understand his true feelings, he will inevitably be isted, but that wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him originally.


    He would have been alone wherever he was in this world anyway.


    That said, I¡¯m ¡®lonely alone¡¯, kicking out even those who approach me without any selfishness. It wasn¡¯t even an idiot muttering, so he went around with the three of them, and when he met someone he couldmunicate with who didn¡¯t see himself as special like me, he probably would like it that way.


    ¡°What? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if there was any expensive liquor that the warrior could drink.¡±


    ¡°Hey man. Even if you think about cancer, it won¡¯t be even half the price of the alcohol that wille out in the future.¡±


    The little girl who smiled confidently, showing her teeth, started to look a little less hateful.

 Chapter 72

    The meal and drinking party with the hero did notst that long.


    Surprisingly, the warrior¡¯s body was weak against alcohol.


    ¡°You nigga, huh? Don¡¯t fuck if you¡¯re not going to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t know what he was told not to do, Zeke, who used to make up sentences and speak when his mind was clear, was now in a different situation where he skipped the content in his head and only spit out conclusions.


    ¡°Zeke. It¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? Yeah? Then we¡¯ll go. Girls shouldn¡¯t be outte at night in this fucking world.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m telling you to speak nicely.¡±


    Unlike me and Ragnis, who can only stare at a guy who is so sick after being drunk with cold eyes, the three women look at him with a smile as if he is lovable.


    However, I couldn¡¯t deny that even I felt like I was looking at a younger brother who wascking because of his mild-mannered eyes. Seeing that, instead of kicking his tongue, he poured out the remaining alcohol and Eselua snatched Zeke¡¯s ss and spoke to him.


    ¡°Sir Ega is a very good drinker. Among the people I know, few drink as well as he does.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you were drinking normally.¡±


    As expected, it seems that Catherine and Gin were right to transcend the category ofmon sense. Of course, if the alcohol here was beer, I wouldn¡¯t have been full, and if it was soju, I wouldn¡¯t have tasted it, but it¡¯s true that the taste and strength are close to whiskey, so I was able to drink it quite happily.


    These are expensive types of alcohol that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to drink in my previous life, so I should drink them at times like this.


    ¡°Anyway, as Mr. Eselua said, it¡¯ste, so let¡¯s get up, hero. Tomorrow is not a holiday.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhh. There is a sad legend tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in legends¡­¡±


    I was managing my expression, but I ended up using my face without realizing it. The first time I met in a different world is a warrior. In the real world, I always know it, but I don¡¯t know it.


    ¡°And dude. Huh? What the fuck is a hero. Fuck call him Zeke hyung.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me calling a man by a nickname? Stop making gross noises and just get up. Does a bottle of alcohol make a warrior feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, man.¡±


    Of course, Zec was not all right. In the end, Eselua had no choice but to lift him up with magic, and we parted ways out of the restaurant.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking with the warriors since day one. You¡¯re very talented.¡±


    And as soon as I came out of the restaurant, I could not help but be quite surprised by the appearance of Radnell Vandes, who leaned on the carriage and burst intoughter as he watched the backs of the warriors leaving for the inn. No, how is this man here?


    ¡°I was surprised. 4 The princess contacted the inn and asked for a carriage, so I followed her.¡±


    ¡°4 Princess?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Princess Eselua. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    That¡¯s the princess?!


    I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even say anything, but once I climbed into the carriage, Ragnis sat down next to me and exined.


    ¡°She¡¯s a princess, but in fact, she has almost no right of session, so it¡¯s closer to an honorary position. That¡¯s why, seeing her hanging out with a hero, people whisper that she¡¯s using the hero as an opportunity to gain the right of session.¡±


    ¡°No, apart from that. Then did that guy Zeke go around massaging the princess¡¯s ass or breasts anywhere in the academy? Is there no such thing as contempt for the imperial family?¡±


    ¡°Can you do that? You just don¡¯t have any rights to the extent that that doesn¡¯t apply. They call her the princess, and they provide financial support, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    It was a reality that I couldn¡¯t easily ept with mymon sense, but I didn¡¯t tackle it anymore because both of them took it for granted.


    Instead, listening to Ragnis¡¯ voice exining today¡¯s routine to Radnell Vandes, I reflected on the conversation I had with Siegfried.


    Since he wasn¡¯tpletely insane, he didn¡¯t reveal everything on the first meeting. After all, this meal for him and me was more like a search battle.


    But one thing became clear that he wasn¡¯t just living like a bully without thinking. Siegfried, who was only a bit rude and not stupid, was clearly aware that this world was not a fantasy world in fairy tales where dreams and romance unfolded.


    He was trying to protect himself as much as possible under the premise of ¡®equality¡¯ guaranteed by the academy. He is constantly exploring the extent to which his freedom is allowed within the title of a warrior, figuring out and understanding the world he does not yet know properly.


    Of course, it was true that he was faithful to his desires in between.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I think you can say that a hero is a hero after all. It¡¯s thanks to Eldmia, but just finding out that the first impression is just acting can be said to be the biggest harvest of this visit to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I owe you all the time from one to ten. I have to repay you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that happened to get caught.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a talented person who solves things that other people can¡¯t do even if they decide, shouldn¡¯t you maintain a good rtionship throughpensation?¡±


    Perhaps it was because it was nighttime, Radnell Vandes, who smiled and answered very quietly than usual, was also the owner of respectablemon sense. He is an elderly man who is on a different level from ignorant people who think that if he does well, it is his right.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think about thatter. The amodation Marquis Bende arranged for was a pretty nice ce. It was hard to believe that it was a house prepared for people staying for only a week.¡±


    ¡°To the extent that Master would say that, I haven¡¯t been interested in it all day, but I¡¯m suddenly curious.¡±


    ¡°If you look at it, your curiosity will turn into suspicion. I have no idea what the hell the empire is up to.¡±


    I wondered if it was a situation where I had to think about that with just one house, but considering the meeting and the warrior¡¯s work in the morning, it felt like a reasonable doubt.


    More than anything, I don¡¯t think Radnell Vandes is a person who flutters or beats. Unlike me, who is just an ordinarymoner, he and Ragnis are special people in the kingdom.


    It had nothing to do with me, but it was clear that this visit was very important and serious to both of them.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with you, stupid.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°The butler and attendant who assists the Marquis of Levien has defeated the hero no matter how sparring it is, do you really believe that it will end as a surprise event today?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh. It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s true that rumors have already spread even to our servants who were unpacking their luggage at the inn.¡±


    ¡°to?¡±


    Is the empire even connected to the inte? does this make sense?


    ¡°You even had dinner with the dragon today. During your stay in the empire, you may be more hectic than I am.¡±


    There was nothing I could do about Ragnis, who sneered and exined.


    He just¡­ looked at Ragnis with the expression of a beaver looking at a zookeeper tearing down a house he had barely built.


    ?


    As Radnell Vandes said, the amodation provided by Marquis Bende was unusual. As if it had been prepared ording to the number of our heads, the vi-like mansion, which was not toorge, was already full of luxurious items even to me, who was not cool.


    However, after getting drunk and disoriented by the shocking truth I had heard from Ragnis, I had no time to admire it, so I had no choice but to wash and fall asleep.


    Just before falling asleep, praying for thest time that nothing would happen, I seemed to have fallen asleep for a while, but I struggled to get up to greet the morning that had already brightened.


    There was no hangover. I just didn¡¯t want to wake up because I knew that a reality that couldn¡¯t be changed by prayer woulde. The moment he arrived at the academy after eating meals prepared by the servants at the inn and getting ready for school, boarding the wagon with Ragnis and passing the eternity-like road to school.


    The nightmare became a reality.


    ¡°Lord Eldmia! If you don¡¯t mind, why not have a serious talk about swordsmanship with me!¡±


    ¡°Sir Ega! How long are you going to stay in the Empire? A small dinner party is going to be held at my family in 7 days, by any chance¡­ Yes? You¡¯re going to die in 6 days? It¡¯s a small dinner party, so it¡¯s very easy to advance the schedule. Please visit¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eldmia-san! Please give us swordsmanship instruction!¡±


    It¡¯s not a club activity to preupy the super rookie, but really damn many students have contacted us by tracking our every move.


    At first, of course, I thought that Ragnis would suffer like me, but what is this? Aren¡¯t there any bitches who actually talk to her?


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken one step away from the rules of the academy. I¡¯m the Marquis. Even if you beat the hero, you¡¯re the Marquis¡¯ attendant. In other words, you¡¯re an easy-to-reachmoner.¡±


    Ragnis, who sinctly answered my questions during the Introduction to Sorcery ss, just smiled mischievously as if he were making fun of me.


    Smile? is this funny


    ¡°Are youughing?¡±


    ¡°So. It makes meugh. Even the skills of the attendants are excellent. Itsiel¡¯s Marshal Levien knows how to use a dancence. Even just sitting still, my rating soars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s aughable situation.¡±


    After hearing it, I was just a little bothered, but it was a story that was quite helpful to her, so I couldn¡¯t help but lose my temper a little bit.


    Still, thinking that I will suffer from this for the next six days, the dizziness remains unchanged, and there is no change in my desire to cry. I put on a bamboo statue and Ragnisughed at it.


    When the introduction to magic theory ss ended in such frustration.


    ¡°Eldmia! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Would you like to date me on the premise of marriage?¡±


    ¡°If youe to our family, we have a n to prepare you for a knighthood right away¡­¡±


    Ragnis¡¯ expression began to grow cold as if it were ice when he witnessed a new group of female students suddenly appearing.


    Why is he biting his nails again¡­?

 Chapter 73

    But in Eldmia, he is always a man who finds answers.


    It wasn¡¯t until the second lunch break at the academy that I found the freedom I so longed for.


    Don¡¯t worry, Eldmia, the fairy tale knight, has dealt with all the female students who actively courted her in just one day!


    ¡°You¡­ you weren¡¯t the only one dragged around while you were with the Ogatorv family, were you?¡±


    ¡°Why am I going to such a ce? It¡¯s already a tight life.¡±


    My fantastic rhetoric and artful sugar coating were so perfect that even Ragnis, who was watching from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but admire, apud, and smile. Of course, I didn¡¯t know that this was just the first defense battle, but it won¡¯t be as serious as today because all the students who were halfway to my iron fortress-like attitude would have fallen off.


    However, as soon as Ragnis left for a while, saying that he had to move as a Marquis,pletely different beings started harassing me.


    ¡°Sir Eldmia. I really want topete.¡±


    They were passionate swordsmen who were even more enthusiastic about the knight in the fantasy. At first, I wondered why even the warriors couldn¡¯t defeat them, so they were grinding their teeth behind me, why did they cling to me like this?


    ¡°They only get a sense of shame when they stick with me, but they believe that if they stick with you, they can get skills.¡±


    ¡°Technology?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Unless there are two heroes on the continent, you¡¯re just one of many people who aren¡¯t heroes, so it¡¯smon to think that you can learn anything.¡±


    Actually, it sucks magic power, too.


    Speaking of my skills, the elven swordsmanship I learned informally from Asilier and the ogatorp swordsmanship I learned in less than two years were all. Even though I learn faster than others who have spent the same amount of time, I haven¡¯t learned any secret tricks, so it¡¯s said that I can¡¯t give them the new enlightenment they want, but I can¡¯t advertise to the neighbors that I¡¯m using magic, so the day I return to the kingdom Until then, this suffering seems to continue.


    Lately, I feel like only the tiring things are piling up.


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t your brother making a huge contribution to getting rid of the flying flies around you? You were expecting everything.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t have a hangover even though he had grown up like that, the words spoken by Siegfried, who was so eloquent, were reprehensible, but not particrly wrong. Even though most of the extreme fighting warriors were not in a situation where they couldmunicate, as soon as Siegfried appeared, they gave up on approaching him like a lie.


    Right now, even in the corner of that restaurant, as soon as Siegfried disappears, there is a situation where a table is filled with people with their eyes on them, full of thoughts.


    The hero¡¯s performance is certain.


    ¡°What the hell did you do so viciously that it¡¯s so effective like a drug that repels insects?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the insect repellent drug you dude hyung gave you?¡±


    Even if he said that, Siegfried was very cheerful.


    ¡°I thought you were going to get burned, so I came here to help you and give you information in advance so that you don¡¯t stick your nose in strange ces, dude. If you act like that, good information will fly away.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overlooking the fact that I¡¯m just an entourage of nobles returning to the kingdom in six days?¡±


    It¡¯s information and nabal, and I¡¯m not going to live here anyway, so how important would it be if everything I did was important?


    However, despite my sullen answer, Siegfried smiled leisurely.


    ¡°It¡¯s important that no one is overlooking it, dude. It¡¯s because of me that you and the Marquis were brought here. But did the Empire really assume my defeat and summon you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    If you assumed that, it¡¯s not a matter of knowing me or something, but at the level of foreseeing the future. Even I didn¡¯t know how to defeat the hero, so how could I expect such a thing?


    ¡°Of course not. The Empire has been building for quite a long time under the name of education from the moment they brought me¡­ um. They have been nning. Not only do I show off and solidify the position of the Empire again, but I also want to gain new interests after defeating the Demon King.¡± You could say it¡¯s a n to hold on to.¡±


    ¡°Something smells like a very long introduction, but is the story rted to the information you¡¯re trying to give today? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been working hard, dude. Listen to it first.¡±


    As he continued his meal, Siegfried lightly ignored my criticism and continued his conversation.


    ¡°The first button of the n was screwed up because I didn¡¯t do what the Empire told me to do, but how could things like the Empire end with that? there was.¡±


    ¡°Did you just run into me knowing that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you bastard.


    Although he looks like an 18-year-old young man, Siegfried is also a reincarnated person. Assuming that he is a child who moves without thinking, he will not be so easily swayed by the ns that are made, so if it is natural, it is a natural idea.


    ¡°But in the form of unintentionally losing to you, I was able to shit on the Empire¡¯s second best n. But this is a different situation from George simply because I didn¡¯t bite the bait they threw.¡±


    The warrior¡¯s fork calmly pointed at me. I didn¡¯t believe that winning a hero who was destined to save the world in Dalian would not bring any change to my life, but hearing it from someone else¡¯s mouth made me feel special.


    ¡°A day is a fucking long time for nobles, Eldmia. It¡¯s a fucking long time. They¡¯re already targeting you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­A hero who is barely growing is not too enthusiastic just because he won in sparring once?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking underestimating my skills and yours?¡±


    While muttering, ¡°Where did this guye from?¡±, Siegfried showed his teeth andughed.


    ¡°What are you going to say? Just ept it. You¡¯re the kid who made your ransom money in an instant with just one couple of couplets. You raised it.¡±


    It means you have to be very careful and the troublesome things have increased. Siegfried¡¯s muttering face seemed to contain even subtle sympathy.


    ¡°But is that something to be so vignt about?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    In fact, I wonder if any country would act simrly if they could hold the Joker, a warrior, but Siegfried feels a strange hostility toward the Empire. It doesn¡¯t seem like they treat them badly or forcibly put restrictions on their actions, so why is that?


    I was able to speak with confidence because I had lived in the kingdom for 15 years. An empire is an empire. It is a country that has developed enough to chew other countries lightly in every way. The academy mentions equality and strives to recruit talented people, and even mobilizes tremendous technology.


    In the end, if the treatment is simr everywhere, the difference is clear enough that there is no reason to deliberately kick the empire. Adding a bit of exaggeration, if other ces are medieval, this capital is at a level close to modern times.


    If you look at it normally, if such an empire wants to hire me, it won¡¯t be enough to wee it with open arms.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what other countries are like, butpared to the kingdom, the empire¡¯s culture is ridiculously superior. Rather, if the empire offers a position, wouldn¡¯t you normally ept it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ this is a bit ambiguous to talk about, so I won¡¯t tell you yet. But first of all, don¡¯t think that just because it looks good doesn¡¯t mean the process is good either. Hyung likes to fuck this ce for a reason.¡±


    I think people are all the same wherever they live. It seems that more likability work is needed to find out Siegfried¡¯s secret yet.


    ¡°Seeing that you say yet, you think you¡¯ll have a chance to say it someday?¡±


    ¡°I guess so? Hyung feels good about this. You¡¯re going to see me for a while.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying disgustingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. Even if I go back in 6 days, you¡¯ll see me grossly.¡±


    I¡¯m a reincarnated person anyway, so if I see a person from the same town I met after 15 years, there¡¯s nothing bad about it, but how can he be so sure when he doesn¡¯t even know that?


    ¡­Do you really have a sense of humor?


    ¡°Are you so intrigued that you¡¯re telling me this and that?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯smon for me to move separately from my girls and meet guys? It¡¯s all because I care about my sister.¡±


    Now, they treat you as if you were a real brother-inw.


    Even though he was talking the hardest, Siegfried had already finished his meal. No, I couldn¡¯t even eat half of my meal while listening to it.


    ¡°When did you finish your recement meal?¡±


    ¡°Hyung is a bit quick to eat.


    guy. is it a pen? I couldn¡¯t fix eating fast in my previous life either.


    As if he had said everything, Siegfried stood up and finished the conversation by lightly turning his head.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the most important thing I wanted to say. The rest¡­ I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s going to get a littleplicated because there will be tourists from other countries like you whoe to see me from today.¡±


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m more curious about the stories you just told me? Weren¡¯t we the only onesing?¡±


    ¡°I told you. It was not in my n for me to lose to you. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s aiming for through treatment.¡±


    As if telling a story that had nothing to do with him, Siegfried ended his speech with an interestingugh.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s certain that now, not only the Marquess, but also you are included in the target. Envoys from other countries will already know about it, right?¡±


    fuck.


    If he hadn¡¯t been a little less cheap, he would have just lost.

 Chapter 74

    In the end, because of Siegfried who didn¡¯t wait for me to finish my meal, my short break had to be invaded by the warriors.


    They said they wouldn¡¯t even touch a dog when eating, but it¡¯s clear that these guys don¡¯t treat me like a dog.


    When sheined to Ragnis, who had returned from her business, she smiled as if it were absurd.


    ¡°To think that the hero even said such a thing. You must have liked it quite a bit? It¡¯s not exactly wrong.¡±


    Ragnis was more surprised that Siegfried had the insight to observe the situation around him with fairly normal thinking than the fact that he had approached me directly to give such advice.


    Still, before we met for the first time, the evaluation wasn¡¯t that low, but even Ragnis, who had suffered since childhood, regarded Zeke¡¯s behavior so negatively that it suddenly urred to him that he might be treated as an asshole in the Empire.


    ¡°By the way, you know about visiting foreign countries, as expected, the 4th princess is constantly providing information. ording to Marquis Bende, it¡¯s a story that only a few of the emperor¡¯s faction know about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that what you met today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yesterday I couldn¡¯t see my face all day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you in advance, did you just have a normal conversation?¡±


    ¡°No, that would have been it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    For some reason, the next day passed like that while taking the rest of the ss with Ragnis, who vehemently emphasized that they had only exchanged light greetings and chats about the current situation, and reported even trivial details. It was a day that went smoothly, except for the fierce response from the people around me.


    But trouble came the next day.


    ¡°Hmm. Are you amoner who defeated a hero?¡±


    A nobleman dressed in attire that seemed to show off that he came from another country approached us as soon as we got off the carriage, and he started talking to me.


    A nobleman with three servants behind him, with curly blond hair and a jeweled scabbard and sword fastened to a belt embroidered with gold thread, and jeweled rings on each fingerrge enough to be used as knuckles. He looked at me like an altar, showing an arrogant attitude.


    Recognizing me means that you know who Ragnis next to you is, but this kind of reaction? To openly nce over, as if evaluating an attendant in front of a master?


    ¡°¡­Who¡­¡±


    He was dumbfounded by the sight, but kept hisposure as much as possible, and the moment Ragnis opened his mouth, it was as if he was wearing an outfit most simr to that of a medieval aristocrat in my memory with a very crude splendor. One of them continued talking while stroking the pommel of the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    Whilepletely ignoring Ragnis.


    ¡°I want to see your skills. Follow me.¡±


    After that, as if it was all too natural, I didn¡¯t even check my doctor and walked toward the arena?


    Today, as always, I had the illusion that a bad Eldmia and a worse Eldmia were crawling out of my wine-colored half-cloak, which was neatly ironed by the servants. Like that, I shared the absurd feeling with the Eldmia in my image, staring at him and not taking a step. Sensing a sense, the guy turned his head and immediately frowned and raised his voice slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m a busy body.¡±


    -Are you crazy?


    ¨C Is it something crazy?


    Whoa. Calm down little Eldmia sons. Isn¡¯t it the duty of a true modern man to check even astronomical odds?


    I immediately suppressed Ragnis, who was about to jump forward with his face flushed red with insult, and asked the only possibility that he could take such an action.


    ¡°Are you the emperor?¡±


    To be honest, it was rude even for the emperor, but there was nothing he couldn¡¯t take into ount.


    Conversely, unless you¡¯re the emperor, Ragnis, the nominal owner next to me, is still keeping his eyes open, but trying to treat me like a subordinate in that way is an act of disrespect beyond imagination. do.


    That¡¯s why so many students who witnessed this nonsense by chance stopped walking in astonishment as they passed by. The more aristocraticmon sense student was so embarrassed that hisplexion turned white even though it was not his business.


    That¡¯s fucking ridiculous now. Isn¡¯t it a situation where you have no choice but to ask the emperor even though you know it¡¯s not true?


    The way he looked at me was apletely different reaction from other people.


    ¡°Hmmmm. Even though I¡¯m familiar with the figure of an aristocrat, it¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m misunderstood as His Majesty. I feel good¡­¡±


    Huh? Does that asshole take this as apliment?


    I didn¡¯t want to see the corner of my mouth going up in sickness anymore, so I cut off the words.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even the emperor, so how can you defame and humiliate my master, Ragnis Lien da Levien, the Marquis of Ethiel, in a public ce like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    no. Why are you making a stupid face?


    He furrowed his brow as if he was openly displeased and annoyed.


    ¡°Right now, if you dare to mention the handful of honor that the nobles of Ethiel have, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Pull out your sword.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°I have no conversation with you. Draw your sword.¡±


    After pulling out my sword to prevent me from doing anything else, I held it upright for the oath of a duel. With just that, the surroundings, which had been frozen like a field of ice, began to stir and create a bustling movement, and three of his servants came forward with stern expressions on their faces to stop the nobleman.


    ¡°If you are unable to fight directly, appoint an adversary. I couldn¡¯t stop you from spitting on my master¡¯s honor with my own two eyes, so now all I can do is fight against you or your master who died in a duel or who insulted your master¡¯s honor. Either kill the opponent and restore the master¡¯s honor, albeit btedly.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s because I always act as a butler, I¡¯m still studying to be a wandering knight, eating the home-cooked meals of the Oga Torv, one of the best knight families in the kingdom, for over a year.


    In order to be a wandering knight, there was a prerequisite beyond imagination that you had to memorize all the chivalry of other countries. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m wandering here and there, so I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m told not to collide with knights from other countries because of differences in ideology, but I need to know everything anyway.


    So I memorized it, so I was sure.


    Being treated like this anywhere on the continent is a legal duel.


    I immediately split the top of my head with extreme anger, but it turns out that even if he is a duke of any country, he is legal enough to be extenuating the normal.


    And Eldmia Ega, who was hired as an attendant and exclusive butler for a week, is a true intellectual who knows how to be faithful to her job, and can¡¯t just pass by this fucking situation.


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega. The son of Radan Ega and Avisher Ruina, an apprentice learning the sword of Ogatorp and walking the path of a knight, andter wandering the road for the peace of the kingdom and the peace of the people. It is a sword that I swore to walk. I came here with an oath to serve and protect the master, but I could not prevent the insult towards the master¡¯s honor. I swear to the gods, I will definitely set it right.


    I never imagined that the day woulde when I would be able to read the deration of a duel after living my real life, but that was today.


    idents never stop happening wherever you go. I don¡¯t know the day ahead of my life.


    Still, the deration must be finalized.


    ¡°I lost the owner¡¯s honor in this ce, so I will restore the owner¡¯s honor in this ce. Until then, I will neither reap the sword nor open my mouth.¡±


    A great wee party began, with students watching and students scattering in all directions to find the professor.


    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother. It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Seeing the three men who thought they were servants cut off their master with a bitter look on their faces, they seem to be either knights or apprentices. Still, if you see a clear reaction, I think it¡¯s an article.


    However, the aristocrat still only asked them back with an expression and tone that showed both annoyance and absurdity.


    ¡°Are youte?¡±


    ¡°That young man has already dered a duel and swore silence. If he tries to leave, he will chase and cut him¡­ Even if the emperores, he will not open his mouth until the duel is over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd. I heard that Ipeted with the hero, so I thought I¡¯d check my skills, but you didn¡¯t know my subject and insulted me this much?¡±


    It was a miraculous guy who only talked about things that made me doubt my ears every time he opened his real mouth. Rather, the servants seem to be a little bit insane, but at least they understand the situation.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Kill it. Not worth it.¡±


    ¡°¡­then me.¡±


    Not being able to feel an aura is more ufortable than I thought. I really don¡¯t know how much he¡¯s doing it, so it¡¯s because in most situations, I don¡¯t know whether I should moderate my strength or go out with all my might.


    But if you¡¯re going to kill me, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    As the two guys, taking the aristocrat behind them, spread their distance, the tallest of the three, the brte, pulled out the sword he was wearing and said,


    ¡°This is Rag Wenstera, the antagonist. Gwilo, the eldest son and rightful heir of the owner, Baron Jagne Vis Belluin, will raise her sword for the honor of Viss Belluin. I feel sorry for you¡­¡±


    what? self-promotion? Are you implying that you¡¯re going to win?


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can feel my carelessness dripping from the words.


    It was so disgusting that he simply bowed and raised his mana to the fullest while adjusting his posture.


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    And as soon as he was about to take a step forward with a low voice, he dug in and blew his neck as he passed by.


    It was as expected and nothing major. It has already been proven through many experiences that most of the guys who do not feel the aura are not able to stop my surprise attack.


    I was just deeply admiring the sword, which cuts much better than I expected under the eleration that I have be ustomed to.


    Come to think of it, what was the first cut with this sword? Should I say it¡¯s like a sword handed over directly by a Dwarf artisan? Compared to the one I used before, it cuts cleanly enough that I don¡¯t even feel resistance, so I wonder if it¡¯s a dwarf dwarf.


    ¡°uh¡­?¡±


    I looked at the aristocrat and the two remaining servants who couldn¡¯t ept the situation until the moment his head flew cleanly into the air andnded on the floor.


    ¡°Rag¡­ in one blow¡­?¡±


    And seeing that they couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut, he raised his sword again and took the posture he had taken at the beginning.


    The expression of the servants who saw it became contemtive. Either that or not, I put in my mouth what I could say because the one duel was over.


    ¡°The adversary¡¯s skills are poor, so it¡¯s not even worth weighing against the lost honor.¡±


    There is a terrible side to a duel in another world. It doesn¡¯t matter when the parties end it, but when the adversary is put forward, the terribleness stands out.


    The duel isn¡¯t over until I drop the sword.


    It will not end unless a new adversary is raised or an apology and forgiveness are sought. Even so, thetter shoulde with reasonablepensation.


    And the fact that they became contemtive would be proof that that bastard possesses a personality that never apologizes.


    Did you think you won by beating the warrior? Let¡¯s go until we go somewhere.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°I came as an envoy from the kingdom of Rudra! How dare you kill the envoy¡¯s attendants?!¡±


    Gwilo was a stronger enemy than anyone could have imagined. How can you still feel genuinely angry and believe that you are being treated unfairly?


    To be honest, it¡¯s kind of funny. Although it is said that I can count on one hand the number of people I have met who could be called the power ss during my 15 years of living, I never imagined that I would go abroad and meet such a corporal in the form of an aristocrat from a third country.


    But if he was invited by the empire like Ragnis, he didn¡¯te because he was proud of something? Why are you so sick?


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°Do, young master! You have to be patient! It¡¯s not an ordinary skill as long as you killed Rag in one blow!¡±


    no you idiots Shouldn¡¯t you think that way from the moment you¡¯ve already defeated the hero by sparring?


    Around this time, I begin to sincerely doubt whether these guys are retards with some basicmon sense.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gwilo sighed and drew his sword.


    ¡°You killed my attendant even though I gave you a chance to apologize for your rudeness with death! I can¡¯t believe that this kind of dishonor exists! I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands!¡±


    I¡¯m really not going to lie, this bastard is a warrior at this moment. Is this what it means to say that you don¡¯t have the confidence to win with logic because words don¡¯t work?


    Something like that¡­ a noble of Rudra?


    ¡°O mes!¡±


    I could see that the drawn sword and the ring he was wearing glowed as if resonating and began to subtly convert mana into mana.


    shines? Maybe my senses just ept it that way and there is nothing wrong with it.


    The one thing that¡¯s certain is that it¡¯s a ring that sucks mana, so what I just shouted was a starter, and it was magic in the form of interaction between the ring and the sword.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s average or above average aristocrats in a country called Rudra, but he must have been sincere regardless of the possibility of saying that he would kill me right away. Still, being so confident means you¡¯re at least stronger than the attendant? Or do you just believe in that equipment and rush forward with a careless attitude?


    ¡°Rigid body!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking while staring at the other ring shining, this time working on the guy¡¯s body.


    At first, I wondered if the purpose was to organize a warrior party by gathering young talented people from each country under the same excuse as Ragnis, but after seeing such a guy who did not consider personality appear in one room, that hypothesis became a possibility. This feels thin.


    ¡°Strengthen strength! Strengthen endurance! Strengthen eye strength!¡±


    While he was thinking about it, he was using the power of the rings while shouting hard in a clear voice.


    Of course, I was able to kill about seven times in the meantime, but I¡¯m sending a noble guy up to the sky, so shouldn¡¯t I spend it as much as possible? You have to show off your showmanship as much as possible and then kill him so that nothing elsees out.


    Rather, I was feeling even the smallest fun in preparing for battle like an idiot I had never seen in this life. The duel had already started as soon as I drew the sword, so even if I ran right away and cut him to death, he couldn¡¯t even squeak.


    Well, since he¡¯s thinking like that, even after hemits such atrocities, he¡¯s probably threatening me with a rebellious stance.


    ¡°Magical barrier! Physical barrier!¡±


    Fuck, but apart from the fun, it takes too long. Even if I hadn¡¯t dered a duel, I would have thrown it at least once every time I activated it, but it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t do that.


    In addition to that, he confidently took the first step in the duel after betting on strengthening his equipment as well as his magic power.


    ¡°You savage cloth. Realize your fountain and burn yourself to death.¡±


    ¨C Dig!


    The guy doesn¡¯t smile. I¡¯m really, really, really upset. Even up to this moment, the attitude that he had really been insulted came as an absurdly fresh first shock.


    The second shock was that it was so slow that I yawned even though I applied reinforcements so hard?


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    I had no intention of arguing with the guy who wielded the burning sword, so I held back what I wanted to say to control my breathing with all my strength, took a step back and cut off his sword to the side.


    ¨C Kaang!


    I hit it with the feeling of splitting the sword vertically in the woods of a subordinate of someone called Pavaeri, but his sword only made a sharp sound and bounced off intact. Well, to be honest, it was a little absurd to say that he was fine because he was thrown off to the point where his posture was shaken, but at least his sword was fine.


    First of all, I blew a kick as hard as I could toward the pit of the stomach of a guy who boasted of gaps.


    ¨C Pleasant!


    ¡°Shut up?!¡±


    oh. I kicked it with the feeling that it would be okay even if my heart exploded and died, but only the ribs felt a bit damaged. Is that the magic effect of a rigid body? That¡¯s awesome.


    ¡°Turn it off¡­ uh.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even feel like he was breaking, so he had to straighten his posture, but he was still drooling and busy grabbing his stomach. Thanks to that, I hoped that the me-swaying sword would touch my body and burn it to death, but unfortunately, that did not happen.


    That seems more like borrowing the power of the spirits than magic. No matter how good the equipment is, everyone except me seems to be fighting well with the help of the spirits.


    ¡°Go, how dare¡­ a thousand things kick me in the mud¡­!¡±


    This time, I really wanted to put down my sword and give a standing ovation. You¡¯re still mad about it, even at this point? That baby is real.


    It¡¯s so real that I want to cut my hair right away, but I persevered.


    And that persistence was rewarded around the time the guy barely caught his breath.


    ¡°Stop! Stop now!¡±


    One of them has already died, but the academy officials showed up pretty quickly. It must mean that one of the students scattered all over the ce has sessfullypleted their task.


    He was the first man I¡¯d seen even though I¡¯d taken eight sses in two days. Judging by the subtle aura on the outside, he is quite talented.


    However, Gwilo, who had already been kicked by me and went blind, expressed his anger toward the man as well.


    ¡°Who are you! Who are you to dare to stop me!¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say that this bastard was the son of the baron? If anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s a marquis, really. Could it be that the kingdom of Rudra is in reverse order?


    Still, it would be difficult to breathe because I had cleared my stomach with my own strength, but I could scream very well.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wade Palmahorn, head of the Department of Combat. Who the hell are you¡­ Oh my God, you¡¯ve already seen blood.¡±


    The professor, who identified himself as Wade, looked at me with a brow furrowed as if he was troubled when he saw the corpse of a guy called Rag lying strewn behind me. But there was no reprimand or embarrassment there.


    It was the face of a member of society who was just bothered by having to deal with troublesome things.


    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you, Eldmia Ega. Rumors have already spread about you, so I wanted to see you once, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you in this form.¡±


    Instead of answering, he only nodded lightly, but Wade, as if he had heard the situation, didn¡¯t take any action to open my mouth, such as asking a question. Instead, he turned to Gwilo and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the situation. I don¡¯t know who it is, but rather, I know that you are one of the guests of the Empire. Apologize for the rudeness and stop the duel immediately.¡±


    ¡°This¡­! You want me to apologize?! To that bastard who insulted me by kicking me with a mud foot because it wasn¡¯t enough to kill my attendant?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that one disrespect the Marquis of Itthiel in the first ce? Numerous students came running out shouting the same thing. Just as you are a guest of the Empire, this person is also a guest of the Empire and a Marquis of a kingdom. Rudra I don¡¯t know what Esau would be like, but if I had been treated with such disrespect, I would have pulled out my sword.¡±


    Perhaps one or two students visited him, but it was Wade who already knew the beginning of the incident. He made me admire by showing hisposure without raising his voice even in an unlikely situation, but Gwilo once again surprised me even more with his idiotic remarks beyond imagination.


    ¡°Shut up! Even if it means dying, I won¡¯t kneel down and apologize to that thousand! If you don¡¯t want to be burned to death, get out of here right now!¡±


    ¡°Are you forgetting that you¡¯re in a duel?! I¡¯m going to Eldmia to give a duel to the gods of Itthiel! I really have to risk my life!¡±


    ¡°He risked his life, so I¡¯ll take it myself!¡±


    hmm. Our friend Gwilo must have lived without knowing that words in a duel are as heavy as an oath. Still, I want you to think that I¡¯m so d I found out while dying.


    There is nothing more to see in the yard until you dere that you will not apologize even if you die. I said something and avoided Wade, who tried to block us. I quickly closed the distance with Gwilo and swung my sword with all my might.


    I expected a little bit, but he didn¡¯t react either.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Wade¡¯s sigh, or the sighs of the students watching around him, finally ended the duel like that.


    Because the sword was broken at the moment of intentional decapitation, Gwilo¡¯s head soared high into the sky, but it took a while before it fell to the ground and rolled on the floor.


    ¡°It sucks.¡±


    I really wanted to get rid of all the double desires, but since I had to act as a knight in a fairy tale, I finished with one word and took out a handkerchief from my chest and wiped my sword.


    I wanted to wipe the corpse with a handkerchief because it was a waste, but I decided to put up with that too.


    ¡°Are there any actions I should take, Professor Wade?¡±


    After wiping off the blood grease, I looked at Wade as I inserted my sword. He let out a long sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It was a legal and sacred duel within the Empire. If the kingdom of Rudra protests, it will face the wrath of His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    The temperature difference is no joke after listening to Gwilo¡¯s nonsense that went crazy until recently, and listening tomon sense intellectuals.


    Still, the fact that it was a satisfactory answer did not change, so I lightly bowed to him and approached Ragnis, who had been standing still, arms folded, quietly watching all of this.


    Perhaps I was the only one who noticed that satisfaction was evident on one side of her face, which seemed quite serious and expressionless.

 Chapter 76

    If you ask the imperials who the next emperor of the Empire Esnua is, opinions will be divided over the 1st and 2nd princes, but in the imperial family, everyone agreed that the 1st princess, Esmuet Vistim Tel Noir, was treated as the next emperor.


    It was the same for the emperor¡¯s eight children except for her. As such, she had most of the knowledge to seed the emperor.


    Intelligence, charisma, magical literacy, etc. She excelled in all areas except swordsmanship, but the most brilliant thing was her intelligence that no one could have predicted.


    She was the next emperor that no one could deny, as it only took three years to end the conflict in the imperial family, crush the factions, and dry the root of the dispute over the session to the throne with only a cool brain.


    That is why all tasks rted to warriors who can be the core power of the empire go through her hands. Even when an incident breaks out, she is the first to be reported on and the first to review the n to utilize the hero, and it is also her job to see and receive the trivial daily routines that ur around it.


    So Esmuer hated warriors.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the hero¡¯s debauchery. Esmuer knew his sister, Esselois, well. If the hero was a person with a personal breakdown, he would never stand next to him. So, no matter what reports he heard, Esmuye had no doubt that the character of a warrior was more like ying a dissipation while raising a serpent inside.


    If the hero was born after his death. Or, if he had been born much earlier and defeated the demon king right away, one of his overflowing tasks would have been reduced, so he only hated him who was born in the same era.


    She was busy with work, and the hero was one of the biggest culprits in the sudden proliferation of her work.


    It was like that until just two days ago.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡°Wow, princess! Fix it!¡±


    ¡°Leisure!! Now!! Does it look fixed!!¡±


    Her snow-white hair, no matter how much she tousled it and tore it off, kept it soft and full like silk. That is why the maid in charge of her grooming did not worry about Esmuer¡¯s pulling at her hair.


    But it was another thing when she mmed the desk and struggled. Because Esmuer¡¯s actions, which can¡¯t hold back his anger and run amok with the momentum to destroy the surroundings, will destroy not the objects around him, but his own body.


    Despite all his outstanding talents, he was too weak to learn swordsmanship, and he was the owner of a smaller and weaker body than his younger siblings.


    The maid quickly rushed in and covered her struggles before she was seriously injured. Enraged, Esmuet struggled hard, but it was futile.


    ¡°What the hell is this guy! Why does he beat the hero as if it were natural?! Why did Rudra¡¯s idiot suddenly die and fall apart!!¡±


    The original purpose was to create a contact point between the hero and the Marquess of Ethiel.


    Unlike the Marquis of Levien, she is a girl who is considered to be loved by Mana. From the day the story spread throughout the empire that even that battle mage, Radnell Vandes, put everything down and focused only on her education, she was scheduled to join the warrior party to subdue the demon king in the future. Of course, Ragnis himself didn¡¯t know this, but making it happen was what Esmuier had done and what he did best.


    He believed that if he made a good excuse to be disillusioned with Ithiel in the conflict between the royal faction and the aristocratic faction and the ensuing war, he had the possibility of bing a naturalized member of the empire.


    There was a good chance if the hero was only interested in it and if he could meet him often enough to notice the unknown hero¡¯s true heart like Eselua.


    However, an unexpected presence came out and took all the hero¡¯s attention.


    Go to Eldmia.


    An unidentified man who wears the protection of the high elves. With that alone, he defeated the hero on the first day of his visit while he had to be promoted to a person of interest.


    It was the name that was mentioned when investigating Ragnis¡¯ identity, so he didn¡¯t know it at all. However, the only information Esmuier could obtain was a record of her activities in the capital, and she had no doubts that it was only an employee temporarily lent to her as a result of her rtionship with the Ogatorf family.


    Even though I¡¯ve heard that she wears a tinum earring on one side as an external feature, what kind of crazy person would have guessed that she was the guardian of the high elves after hearing that? I can even count on one hand the record that humans got it in the first ce!


    Even she was able to find out because there was an ancestor who was married to a high elf and stepped down from the position of emperor among the previous emperors, so there was a record about him, otherwise there was no way to find out.


    When she still believed in romance, she never imagined that the momentary deviation she had been looking for and reading would be so helpful.


    ¡°How on earth did such an idiot get praised as the leader of Rudra¡¯s next generation of magic knights! Rudra guys all wear things on their shoulders as decorations!¡±


    Magic Knight Gwilve Vise Belluin. The young lion of Rudra. A man who would have been called Viscount even if it had only been a month. Despite being only 18 years old, he was the owner of such a recognized talent. He was one of the geniuses who do not miss when people who like to talk about the age of heroes mention it.


    That¡¯s why I decided to invite and meet the hero as nned.


    ¡°What a genius! What an idiot! Who wrote a report on this guy! Where the hell is this level that can be dismissed as ¡®a nobleman¡¯s pride is a bit excessive¡¯! Neglect of duty! I¡¯ll be punished severely!¡±


    ¡°Princess please¡­!¡±


    Even though he was 18 years old, he was the owner of a short height of less than 150, so Esmuier¡¯s struggle was not at all threatening. The limbs she wields in anger are so weak that even a doll cannot pierce them properly.


    But what she says is never light. The old butler, who was watching Esmuer and the maid¡¯s physical fight, quietly ordered someone to prepare a document about who the investigator was.


    ¡°Shik¡­ssik¡­Allend!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Esmuer, who was not in good physical strength, quickly became exhausted. The anger didn¡¯t seem to be resolved yet, but the reason she called the old butler¡¯s name was clear, so he answered with a light bow.


    ¡°I have already sent a letter to Rudra.¡±


    ¡°What did you send!¡±


    ¡°Sir Gwilve¡¯s death and reason. And the details proving that it was a legitimate duel, the timing of the transfer of the body and belongings, and the envoy¡¯s request to discuss this situation were written down.¡±


    ¡°Period!¡±


    ¡°I emphasized that I will prepare immediately within today.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Get ready to go out right now!¡±


    ¡°Even though I told them to hurry, it will still take time for the envoy to arrive¡­¡±


    Ondo, who was lifting his waist while hesitating, smiled at Esmuer, who was about to throw off his business dress with a force of tearing it off. Seeing the half-screaming maid, she sighed and bowed again.


    Above his head, Esmuer yelled.


    ¡°Theymitted the crime, how could the women wait first! It¡¯s Eldmiada! Get ready to go to the academy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±


    Esmuer said further to Ond, who was about to turn 180 degrees and go outside with his back bent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s also write and submit documents about the people who posted reports about Gwilb!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already being prepared. We¡¯ll make sure you can see it from the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Hopefully there was a good reason for their erroneous report, Onde left the room.


    ?


    ¡°Sir Eldmia!!!¡±


    ¡°Please! Please teach us!¡±


    ¡°Please marry me, Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Eh sir, please¡­!¡±


    fuck. fuck. fuck.


    A cub like the king of the ring. He was a lot more famous than I thought.


    what? The young lion of Rudra? I¡¯d rather be Rudra¡¯s mutt!


    I expected that he would fall in love with Eldmia again and be mad, but his madness far exceeded my expectations because of his poprity. Ragnis smiled as he looked at me, who had fallen into exhaustion in an effort not to break the fairy tale knight mode even in the midst of endless suffering from morning ss.


    ¡°I can understand that absurd confidence, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just really worthless information.¡±


    Even though information is junk food itself, his death was very beneficial to Ragnis. She exined that even the empire was sided with us in the face of certain mistakes, and that thanks to Gwilb, a super-special frog in a well that no one could have imagined, even rewards could be extracted from the Kingdom of Rudra.


    ¡°Maybe it was inside Rudra, but since they came all the way to the empire and paid the price, the next envoy would probably feel like their hair is falling out?¡±


    Even the guy who is not just evaluated as a ragtag, but the guy who is a strong candidate for the next leader of the magic knights of Rudra, has cast insults so recklessly that it is possible to push back that he insulted for the purpose of war if he is determined and hangs on in Ethiel.


    Still, it¡¯s amazing that he was such a talented guy.


    ¡°Your skills weren¡¯t great. Even if you fought Cheryl, you could havested about 10 rounds before losing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybeck of practical experience.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±


    It was because the body with the buffs on it was a bit strong. Perhaps because he had little experience of being beaten and looked down on me, he died without showing his full potential.


    Is it because Delt, who reacted to my attack and even epted death, remains in one corner of my memory? Those who can¡¯t reach that all look unsatisfactory.


    I really don¡¯t know what the standard for strength in another world is.

 Chapter 77

    Even though it was only a fleeting moment, it is a person who is not forgotten in life. For me, that person was Delt.


    In order to kidnap Ragnis, he mobilized two flying dragons, a flying dragon pilot, and four people who reached the level of a semi-knight, a person who celebrated perfection even in the remote vige.


    Even though I had to skydive without a parachute because of him¡­ the fact that he made me struggle to the brink of death doesn¡¯t diminish my amazement at him.


    Because he¡¯s the one who gave another meaning to beheading people to end things painlessly.


    Delt¡¯s eyes, which ept a blow that can never be avoided or blocked, still have an iprehensible creepiness when looking back on them.


    Those eyes that understood everything in less than a second and eventually understood and epted it, not resignation, had the power to make one have no choice but to respect him even though he was an enemy. What the hell was he doing? Why did he have to work on the opposite side of Ragnis? A lot of questions followed, but there was no way to solve it, so I just left it alone.


    That incident gave me an opportunity to blindly believe in the supremacy of a surprise attack and at the same time teach me a lesson not to be vignt.


    Why are you chewing your memory all of a sudden?


    I was sitting in a cafe alone and reminiscing about this and that, and suddenly it popped out. As a result, it became a situation where I was concerned with the difference between the strong of this world in rtion to Gwilve and Rag, who made me fight with swords from the morning.


    Since I started to deal with magical powers, I have had no major problems. Of course, it was a close fight a few days ago while fighting the demons, but fortunately, it was a fight within the family. It is said that it was not a threatening situation where the danger of death came and went every time he swung his sword.


    In the end, the only time I truly encountered an unexpected situation was during the double trap prepared by Delt.


    They say they are living very smoothly now, but in the end, the day of adventure to kill the destroyer of my hometown ising, regardless of whether I invade the demons or whatever. At that time, there was no guarantee that it would be the same as now, so honestly, there was a desire to meet the overwhelmingly stronger person than me in the safest possible situation and to know my current situation in detail.


    But that seems to be the hardest thing to do.


    It would be helpful if there was a chance topete with Sir Ecap or Radnell Vandes, but everyone is extremely busy, so I can¡¯t dare topare them. Even the knights of the Ogatorv family, who were said to be a little long, were not at ease enough to give me one-on-one sparring, so my desires had not been resolved until now.


    ¡°My son¡­¡±


    I peeked out the window and could clearly see a group of enthusiasts snooping around waiting for me toe out of the cafe.


    No, don¡¯t they have sses? A student¡¯s duty is to teach, not to stalk idols.


    Left alone while Ragnis took additional magic lessons, I was eating coffee and dessert at the cafe rmended when I first came to the academy.


    It wasn¡¯t that I really wanted to eat this. It¡¯s just that I was able to pick up from Zeke that there is a culture in the Empire where if you don¡¯t even read amon book or newspaper while drinking tea alone like this, you think you have something to think about, so you leave it alone. there was only


    At that time, I opened the store door and an unidentified white-haired girl immediately walked towards me with a very confident gait.


    You couldn¡¯t tell that he was an aristocrat just by looking at his gait, but since this is an academy anyway, aristocrats aremon.


    There was nothing particrly surprising about the white hair or the white skin, which felt as if he had albinism. I wonder what the golden eyes are like, but¡­ there are many more unusual things in this world. Even in my previous life, there were plenty of amber-colored eyes depending on the pigment, so there¡¯s no surprise here. It¡¯s a bit strange that it shines so beautifully.


    And it¡¯s not umon for all of those things toe together to form a cute appearance like a really small doll, but this isn¡¯t surprising either. I am a man who has lived with an elf for over 5 years. I am confident that I will not be surprised by her modest beauty.


    The problem was that gaze. As soon as I first entered the store, he found me and looked at me, and as soon as I saw the gaze, a guy called instinct sounded a small rm.


    Extremely calcting eyes that analyze people down to the bone. From the outside, she looks less than 12 years old, but those are not the eyes a child can ever have. Even if he can¡¯t do it, his growth will be a bit slow, but he must have aged more than his appearance, and it is clear that he is in a position to deal with people.


    Having judged that far, I asked the girl who was approaching me still making direct eye contact with me.


    ¡°Would you like some cake?¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    ¡°I think you came because you had something to say to me, but eating and drinking by yourself is a bit like that. Or would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°So, is that so? Then¡­then drink and cake¡­¡±


    What is it? From the hesitant appearance, it felt as if the gaze from just before had disappeared without a trace. Am I mistaken? Are you just a girl?


    It was a little out of the way, but since an ordinary girl might feel intimidated by me, she escorted me by using the experience of being a butler that I had learned from the Ogatorv family.


    The height difference alone is approaching 50. If you¡¯re really a kid, simply facing someone bigger than you can feel intimidating. I didn¡¯t want to be remembered as a twin who made a young aristocratic girl cry even abroad.


    That¡¯s why I got up from my seat in the most friendly manner possible, pulled out a chair for the girl to sit on, helped her sit down, gave her a rmended menu before thinking about the menu, picked a tea that went well with it, finished her order, and returned to her seat. There was a girl looking at me with her eyes.


    ¡°Well, something is very good.¡±


    natural bottom. unique speech. If nothing else, he must be a fairly high-ranking aristocrat. Even so, maintaining a manner that does not go against manners¡­ It hinted at the possibility of a high status, not a crazy pride of aristocracy like Gwilve.


    ¡°I only learned enough to not be ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know who Yeo is?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her and I¡¯m not familiar with the social world, so I have no idea.¡±


    However, I do know that it is a bit seriously cute that the way an elderly person would speak naturally sticks to his mouth. Is that the way your grandpa talks? From my previous life memories, it seems that the royal family or dragon-like beings in the novel referred to themselves with the expression ¡°Yeo¡±, but there is no way that a dragon is roaming in the middle of the empire¡­ Since Eselua, who is a royal family, was blonde, she must not be a royal family either. .


    Well, it may be a little high noble, but if it¡¯s not the royal family and the dragon, it¡¯s going to be something!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You treat her like this even though you don¡¯t know who she is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not born in a noble family, but I¡¯m not a guy who hasn¡¯t learned basic etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Birth doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it¡¯s an empire right now, there are people who don¡¯t even look like butchers wearing nobles¡¯ masks. People¡¯s character is not tied to those things.¡±


    It¡¯s so cute to say the right words without biting your tongue once! The future of this empire is brighter than I thought. It¡¯s to the point where I want to show it to Zeke. It was so admirable that I decided to give it a little bit of praise.


    ¡°You have a keen eye. You are indeed a nobleman of an empire where an academy exists that epasses bothmoners and nobles.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­? How did you know? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know her?¡±


    ¡°Well, since she wasn¡¯t even wearing a school uniform, she wasn¡¯t a student. If she was an envoy who came to meet the hero, her attendants would have been with her all the way. Above all¡­ the students who were watching me from the outside disappeared as soon as they saw thedy. ¡±


    The girl, who had been giving me suspicious looks, opened her eyes round and round in a very cute way, looked outside the window and at me a couple of times, then burst intoughter.


    To be honest, the students almost disappeared as if they were running away in a panic, so even I started to be a little scared of who the hell he was, but I didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Oops! I didn¡¯t even think of that. By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve only been at the academy for the third day, have you already gained followers?¡±


    ¡°There are only a few people who give a little overestimation even though their ability to teach others is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Haha. ¡®The ability to teach others¡¯! I see. You have no intention of being humble about your ability to beat a hero and kill a young lion in Rudra!¡±


    I was convinced with a light smile when I saw the girl who urately caught my intentions from my words without making a mistake at all.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯m not a casual bet.


    Judging by the reaction of the waitress who served the cake and tea with a shudder, she must be the daughter of a family with considerable power. I didn¡¯t want to ask who it was now, but seeing the sparkling eyes as soon as I saw the cake, I decided to just enjoy it as if I were looking at a cute little brother.


    ¡°Did you know? They say that sweet food is very helpful when you use your brain. They say it¡¯s quite helpful not only to get rid of anger, but also to clear your mind.¡±


    Did I mention that glucose is like fuel for the brain? It was knowledge that I had picked up at least once in my previous life, but I couldn¡¯t say it here, so I answered moderately with a small smile.


    ¡°I had no idea. But I guess it¡¯s true, seeing as I always crave something sweet when I have a lot of brain work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a big deal when you¡¯re working even if you¡¯re working, thinking that an hour is far away and looking for a cake.¡±


    I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so it¡¯s nice that I don¡¯t have to worry! I was a little worried about whether the cake would suit the taste of the girl who eagerly ate it, but looking at her satisfied appearance, it seemed that she was not the owner of a very picky appetite.


    To be honest, I expected to see him munching like a hamster and eating a full meal, but the girl kept the old-fashioned dining etiquette and ate the cake bit by bit.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­ so sorry!

 Chapter 78

    ¡°Esmuer. Would you like to try this too? Thanks to thebination of chocte and fruit, the sweetness does not stick to the end and is refreshing. It is one of the most popr cakes.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But I wonder if I ate too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    After calling out to Esmuer, who caused an earthquake over the menu, with a confident and powerful voice, I looked her in the eye and persuaded her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to have a day like this sometimes so that the body and mind that have been sharpened by work can rest and move on to the next one? Even tools can be damaged if they are abused every single day, not to mention the human body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right? Eldmia, you speak so convincingly. It¡¯s even really reasonable.¡±


    My name is Eldmia Ega. A man who always achieves his goal. And this time, without fail, the goal was achieved.


    The guard of the girl who only identified herself as Esmuer was quite strong, but I shattered the guard and recreated it into a cute creature that ate cake like a hamster.


    and. oh my god. There is no healing water. Is this how parents feed their children? How can you eat so well? How frustrating must it have been to have eaten so formally, even though I could have eaten like that?


    If you film mukbang content with him on Earth, it is certain that a million people will watch it.


    In case anyone sees the stacked cake tes, he¡¯s afraid he¡¯lle to his senses. At that time, the number of tes he had already cleared had already exceeded 10. In the meantime, Esmuer, who had been able to speakfortably without realizing it, opened his mouth first, waiting for the next cake, like a child eating a cake for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much fun! I never thought we could talk like this. I was very dizzy when I heard that he killed the young lion of Rudra for honor. To be honest, you can call them exemry knights based on their actions, but there¡¯s just one person like that. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so tight.¡±


    Was that why you were so nervous when you first saw it? After squeezing the instinct that had set off the rm at her, I answered with a smile as I tucked it into a corner.


    ¡°I thought it was a problem that could be solved without death, but the problem was that the value he ced on his pride and honor was absurdly high. It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed so. No matter how much one is recognized as the next leader of the Magic Knights of Rudra, one cannot disregard and trample on the honor of others. Such actions must regard the opponent as inferior to oneself and do not harm one¡¯s safety. It is possible because you have the foolish conviction that you cannot harm your opponent. To not have anticipated such an oue is ipetence, and even if you expected that it would end in death, if it did not include your own death, then you threw an intentional insult in order to bring down your opponent. Even if Rudra had ten mouths, he would not be able to reproach you!¡±


    How can you speak so well? If you meet someone on the street somewhere, you might go crazy wanting to stroke their hair and pat them on the cheek because they are so cute.


    But I haven¡¯t heard Esmuer¡¯s age yet, so I¡¯ve been trying not to get too carried away.


    ¡°To be honest, I was worried in many ways when I looked at Gwilve¡¯s personality, but I feel much morefortable when Esmuer says that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Even Yeo, when she first saw her, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, so it¡¯s quite possible. Even though she was a person who far exceeded my expectations in many ways, it was shocking that I only got to know her today.¡±


    Esmuer, who is so adorable even with a frowning nose as if in disgust, looked at the cake that the waiter put down at a speed that far exceeded my expectations, and smiled happily as if he had never done that.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s toote to ask, but what were you doing here? Were you waiting for Marquis Levien in ss?¡±


    ¡°In the Empire, if you¡¯re drinking tea alone, you think you¡¯re contemting, so you don¡¯t approach me. I was taking a break from people following me.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s a blind spot created by the academy¡¯s carefree atmosphere. However, it¡¯s part of the Empire¡¯s pursuit, so I want you to understand that there¡¯s no way to impose sanctions on it.¡±


    You say it as if it¡¯s your fault Are you a direct descendant of someone like the academy¡¯s president? Still, it was scary to think that it was a relief that the cake was well eaten, and suddenly jumped up as if he had just remembered Esmuier.


    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, this was the purpose!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The conversation was so natural that I forgot the original purpose!¡±


    Original purpose¡­?


    It wasn¡¯t my purpose to make Esmuer eat cake like a hamster¡­ oh, that was my purpose.


    ¡°I came here to apologize and give you a confirmation! But I was so absorbed in the cake that I forgot about it, what a ridiculous mistake!¡±


    Esmuer, ashamed to say the least, was confused and fussed, then ate the remaining cake and sat back down to straighten his posture. It was a cake that just came out, but he suddenly ate it without a chance to savor the taste.


    But thanks to that, I¡¯m extremely satisfied to see Esmuer stuffing cake in his mouth like a hamster.


    After chewing for a long time and finally eating the cake, Esmuer certainly looked as calm as when he first saw him, but his face, already blushing with embarrassment, seemed helpless. Esmuet, who hesitated while catching his breath to see if he himself was aware of it, finally opened his mouth after a long pause.


    ¡°The Empire is very sorry for the behavior of the Margrave of Levien, who visited as an envoy, and the young messenger of Rudra, who insulted you, and this was delivered as an official document and delivered directly to Rudra through a diplomat. I can¡¯t promise you, but I won¡¯t pass it lightly, so please trust me and wait for me. The Empire has not intervened in any way in this situation, and it will never be taken lightly. That can be attributed to Yeo¡¯s name. ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­okay. You seem to be in a bit of a hurry. Would you like another cup of tea, Esmuer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even though you said you would even promise to sign a promise in your name, that¡¯s a great response, Eldmia.¡±


    Seeing Esmuer making a dumbfounded expression as if he were seeing a very strange creature, I think I have to point this out.


    ¡°Um¡­Esmuet? I want to tell you in advance that I do not feel any ill feelings toward you from our brief meeting, but rather like you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this in the sense of endearment, so I¡¯m adding a bit of rhyme in advance to hope that you won¡¯t misinterpret or take it badly. In fact, it¡¯s up to you to ept what people say¡­¡± ¡°No, of course


    ! A misunderstanding in the shared yard is absurd. What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Esmuer. As I said at the beginning, I don¡¯t know who you are or what your title is.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Yes?¡±


    ¡°Even though your position may seem so natural and natural to you, if others are unaware of it, they will inevitably feel differently when they hear the promise you just made.¡±


    He said it with utmost sincerity and sincerity, without any hint ofughter.


    No matter how ideologically desirable and conscious you are, such an attitude is not good. If you do something wrong and be crooked, you will be covered up as a bad guy like Gwilve. If that happens, the terrible result wille out, no different from a daughter who was thought to grow up to be kind and upright, but bes a rebel.


    No matter what position you are in, you should make it clear that it is polite to properly introduce yourself to the other person first. And even if a different reactiones out than you think, you have to be an adult who knows how to ept it calmly.


    Even if one of her parents is the head of the academy or something else, that doesn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t even properly introduce myself to you¡­ I¡­¡±


    Esmuer¡¯s face was really red when he finally realized his mistake, but I didn¡¯t smile. Laughing at a child who admits his mistakes properly and tries to correct them is not good for education. Rather, it should be praised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we had a good time sharing refreshments without hesitation, if you¡¯re trying to tell a story that¡¯s important to you, it¡¯s only right to remind you of that part.¡±


    ¡°Poem, it¡¯s really valid. It¡¯s really the feeling of wanting to hide in a mouse hole. I¡¯ve never made a mistake like this in my entire life¡­¡±


    That¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t been in a few years, he said, almostughing. There is really no such thing as an old man with a small talk. Maybe this is how Asilier felt when she first saw me? I¡¯ve never felt that a child was cute in my previous life, but he¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°I will properly introduce myself again!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Although you may be embarrassed by the previous mistakes, everyone makes mistakes! Isn¡¯t true growth only when you know how to ovee them and rise up!¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­but. Ugh. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve tried it once or twice, but it¡¯s ridiculously embarrassing.¡±


    While Esmuer hesitated and hesitated after taking a deep breath again, I didn¡¯t urge him at all and just smiled lightly and waited. It¡¯s like watching a child¡¯s school art presentation. With an attitude overflowing with infiniteposure and kindness, I faced her and waited until she was ready.


    And when she opened her mouth and started introducing herself.


    ¡°I am Esmue Vistim Tel Noir, the first child of the great 13th Emperor Pan Krasi, who rules the Empire, and the white star of the Empire who rules the people by his side and obeys his will.¡±


    I had to feel the cold sweat start to run down my back like a waterfall, with a rxed smile on my face.


    Fucked!!

 Chapter 79

    One thousand and one Eldmia began to hold a grand conference unprecedented in history in the frontal lobe of the brain.


    The problem is that these fucking useless things are busy running all over the ce shouting that this shit is fucked!


    ¡°With all the achievements and honors that Yeo has umted so far, I will make sure that the Kingdom of Rudra will not do any harm in this honorable duel.¡±


    In the meantime, Esmuer overcame his shyness and maintained a solemn attitude, continuing to speak. no real? I¡¯m not kidding¡­ no! It¡¯s an escape from reality! Some crazy person pretends to be a princess in the capital of the empire!


    ¡°So, Eldmia, although we couldn¡¯t build proper trust through this short meeting, please use the name of the empire, not the woman¡­¡±


    Moment. A truly fleeting moment, as if a second had been split hundreds of times. In my head, only one super-genius, Eldmia, shouted.


    -Can not be done! You can¡¯t make the princess stay calm! Executed! Burned at the stake!


    -If you find out that you tried to turn the princess into a hamster, you¡¯ll be embarrassed!


    ¨C It¡¯s an attack! The answer is attack! The princess who missed the timing will not be punished if she gets out of this situation by being wildly swayed!


    Super genius Eldmia¡¯s im was transmitted to all Eldmia. and they¡¯reing soon


    Aww! My body reacts because it sounds so damn right!


    ¡°No. Esmuet.¡±


    ¡°believe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the Empire.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in the Empire?¡±


    Don¡¯t look at me¡­that way¡­with that face¡­don¡¯t look at me like a beaver looking at a zookeeper tearing down his house! I¡¯m not that kind of brutal viin!


    ¡°To me, the Empire is rather a strange and unfamiliar ce to me than Esmue. I have lived on the borders of Itsiel all my life and only recently came to the capital.¡±


    ¡°That, is that so? That¡¯s another fact you didn¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I trust one Esmue more than the Empire.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m panicking with my eyes wide open, but I think it¡¯s true that I¡¯m confused!


    ¡°I believe in Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, wait. Poetry, my heart¡­¡±


    Esmuer, who had been dazed for a moment with his mouth slightly open, suddenly grabs her chest. I don¡¯t know what her heart is like, but I feel like all my five organs are sinking. was


    ¡°Eh? Do you¡­ do you have a chronic disease?¡±


    What is it habitually without knowing? was about toe out Please don¡¯t keep adding variables to a situation where you can¡¯t cope with a sudden change in situation and feel like you¡¯re going to get violent.


    Where are you really sick? No, if Esmuer falls like this, is it really confirmed to be guillotined? As I hurriedly got up and tried to approach him, my two small hands were tangled in the air, followed by Esmuer¡¯s urgent cry.


    ¡°Whoa! Whoa! Yeo, Yeo¡¯s heart is very healthy! I just want you to wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case. I see. Esmue. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not sick.¡±


    Now, from that manly forehead to the tips of my ears, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s really okay. I felt like my hands and feet were shaking.


    I can¡¯t even feel what it tastes like. Isn¡¯t it enough that only thebat is spectacr? How does everyday life have to be so spectacr? I tried diligently rolling my eyes, in case someone might report me for a crime such as disrespecting the imperial family, but we were the only ones in the cafe.


    Even the waiters and the owner have been holed up in a ce where no one can even sense where they are hiding unless we show up to ce an order.


    I should have noticed that reaction a little sooner¡­! They were the ones who didn¡¯t even pay attention when Zeke and his party came. Why couldn¡¯t I get a sense after seeing that it caused a game so far!


    ¡°¡­¡­you are a person who is bad for the heart.¡±


    That¡¯s what I want to say.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not an empire¡­ It¡¯s just a story that believes in you¡­¡±


    One thousand and one little Eldmia sons! lived!


    Esmuer¡¯s mouth twitched and he tried to reach his ears, so it¡¯s clear that that candy-coatedment went well! Seeing that he didn¡¯t even try to hide it, I was convinced that he managed to manage it somehow. 1 Despite being in the position of a princess, she is surprisingly weak againstpliments!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a pretty, smirk way of speaking? It¡¯s disgusting. How much do you possess women?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking about ordinary facts. What¡¯s so important about the life of amoner who has lived with only one sword in mind?¡±


    ¡°¡­I said about the status earlier, but it¡¯s nothing. Even if you¡¯re a hero right now, even if you¡¯re amoner, you can get any number of titles, and even in the Empire, such cases aren¡¯t boring.¡±


    Esmuer¡¯s face, which seemed to have subsided a little, seemed to slowly heat up again, and she continued hesitantly.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s rare, there are also people in history who have achieved merit in wartime and ascended to the duke¡¯s throne and formed a rtionship with the royal family. Rather than simply maintaining what they have from the beginning, I think that such people have much more brilliant value.¡±


    ¡°You are truly insightful. I told you at the beginning, but now I see that it was more than just an idea suitable for an imperial nobleman, it was a dignified princess.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop it! It¡¯s such a shame!¡±


    Even so, the corner of his mouth was steadily rising Esmuer.


    One thing is for sure, I survived today.


    ?


    Esmuye, who chatted with Eldmia for several more minutes after that, got up first.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you next time, Esmuer.¡±


    Even after learning that she was the princess of the empire, and in fact the first princess in the position of the next emperor, Eldmia¡¯s behavior was not different from the first time. He still called Esmuer by name, still offered cake and tea, and talked with a smile as if nothing had changed.


    The whole experience was like a dream, and Esmuer still felt his heart beat like crazy. My heart was beating so fast that I wondered if I was about to burst and die, and it was hard to breathe.


    In fact, even though I wanted to stay longer, the reason why I woke up first was also there. It felt like I was going to fall over if I continued.


    It felt as if we had talked about days and days, but in fact, the time that had passed was less than an hour.


    Ond, who got off the driver¡¯s seat, quietly approached her as she stared nkly at the sky, refreshed in a different mood than when she was doing boring work.


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know where Eselua is?¡±


    ¡°The Marquis of Levien is taking the same ss he is currently taking. There are about ten extra left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eselua¡¯s inn. Keep your promise.¡±


    With the help of Ond, who deftly answered by escorting her by opening the carriage door while bending her back, Esmu? climbed into the carriage and was able to let out a long breath only after the carriage door was closed. As she listened to the regr sound of the wheels rolling quietly, herplexion and face began to calm down, but her heart was still beating at an unusually fast pace.


    ¡®I should have made an appointment to see you next time!¡¯


    Unable to ovee his resentment at a mistake he would never normally make, Esmuer punched the cushion lying next to him. However, she couldn¡¯t control the corners of her mouth that stretched in her ears even while punching.


    The whole world looked like a field of flowers, and an unbelievable sense of happiness spread. I can¡¯t even remember how many years since we had such a pleasant andfortable conversation.


    With the brothers and sisters, not only are each other busy, but there are also rtionships that are pretending to be external, so it was a situation where I had to have an excuse to see them once in order to meet them properly. At least, the reason why he could visit Eselua right now was possible under the pretext that the hero and Eldmia¡¯s sparring and their first meeting weren¡¯t very pleasant.


    All others were static or subordinates. Those were the days I had been epting that the emperor¡¯s position was like that. I just lived my life thinking that it was my destiny to be gifted with outstanding talent.


    That is until today¡¯s meeting.


    While reminiscing about the conversation with Eldmia again andughing lightly, the window connected to the coachman¡¯s seat opened and Ond asked a question.


    ¡°Have you decided on the treatment of the informant?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    So, there was something like that. At first, it was a document with unpleasant content, but now I like it.


    ¡°The source of the problem is that the information control was severe within the Rudra royal family and the aristocracy. But I can¡¯t say anything because I did my best. Just tell them to improve so that they can get information from themon people.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy given his personality.¡±


    ¡°Opening said to improve. If you are ipetent enough to not understand that, you will only pay the corresponding price.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make sure to deliver it.¡±


    In the brief moment of closing the wooden window, Ondo let out a sigh of relief as he nced at Esmuer, whose lips were twitching again.


    I don¡¯t know what happened in the cafe, but his owner seemed in a better mood, and he didn¡¯t get distracted in the work, so everything was just fortunate for him.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°Why are the surroundings quieter than I thought? I thought the people watching your every move would notice.¡±


    These were the first words Ragnis, who hade to the cafe after ss, untied his ponytail and ordered a drink.


    It is certainly true that since Esmuer went there, the area has been cut off as if a barrier had spread.


    ¡°The princess went there earlier. Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°The princess¡­? Eselua took the same ss as me.¡±


    ¡°No. 1 Princess Esmue paid a visit.¡±


    ¡°1 Princess?!¡±


    It was the movement of a cat surprised by a cucumber, which I had never seen before in the entire time I had seen Ragnis. I was truly amazed by her reaction, jumping up and down as if Esmuer was sitting in the chair she was trying to sit on.


    Could he even move like that?


    ¡°For some reason, Iron Hemorrhages ¡­ No. Rudra¡¯s dogs have made a mess.


    ¡°Wait. Iron what? Iron blood?¡±


    What kind of monstrous monstrosity is he giving someone else¡¯s hamster? Was there a homophone for something cute other than the Sangvis I know? Except for the peculiar way of speaking, there was no one who could be called iron-blooded anywhere.


    Contrary to my question, Ragnis sat back down and calmly continued his exnation, showing that it was natural that he did not know. However, his appearance was extremely cautious, as if someone around him was listening to his story.


    ¡°It is a monster among monsters that hasid the foundation for session to the throne in the empire even though it is only 18 years old. Even the high-ranking nobles of the empire, which had been maintained, were chewed through the purge andid the foundation.¡±


    to¡­?


    ¡°Did it take four years for the time it took to get there to be known on the surface? We have no way of knowing how it actually was, but in reality, the emperor¡¯s children are not one or two, and even though they are not on good terms, no one except the second prince can dispute her session. That¡¯s the current situation. Until that point, she showed quite a tyrannical disposition, so she got the nickname Iron Blood. In fact, she started being called that when she turned 15¡­Now, even if she just reveals her appearance, nobles bow down on their own.¡±


    The words that came out of Ragnis¡¯ mouth were far beyond my imagination. purge? tyrant?


    A little cake monster hamzzi who gets red and stutters with embarrassment at the slightest mistake, and who doesn¡¯t even givepliments topliments¡­?


    ¡°Wow, our hamzzi can¡¯t be like that¡­¡±


    ¡°What else about hamzzi¡­ Wait? What did you say? ¡®we¡¯?¡±


    Suddenly, Ragnis lit up his eyes again, so I involuntarily pulled back and told her about the story that had happened while she was in ss. Anyway, I thought it was a simple story that was nothing more than a promise about the Gwilve case after having a pleasant chat while butchering the cake¡­ I thought¡­ but¡­ Ragnis¡¯


    expression was simple and straightforward at all. Can not do it.


    ¡°Iron-Blooded Princess¡­some crazy guy is working¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, my God. You say things that others will misunderstand. It¡¯s work. We just had a nice tea party, right?¡±


    Of course, it was quite a shock that she was three years older than me, not just a year or two older, but even so, she was still just a child.


    Although she is the empress of natural intrigue who has enjoyed the life of the purge of the aristocratic world, contrary to her appearance¡­ Anyway, she is a cute little girl.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we live a little more normally, Eldmia?


    ¡°No¡­If you ask me if this is my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Then is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Come to think of it, it¡¯s really my fault¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, that¡¯s true.


    In a way, you could argue that Ragnis, who told the hero to win, was the origin of the incident, but in fact, even if it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have tried to win with all my energy after seeing the bad guy Zeke at the time. Because of that victory, Rudra¡¯s mutt clung to him, and he must have died at my hands, unless he was also a mutt from the parallel world.


    ¡°At least, if you didn¡¯t know that the other person was the princess, say yes. But if you knew it was you, you should have reacted differently!¡±


    ¡°No. Sir, that¡¯s not it. I have no doubt that I survived because of my stupid choices.¡±


    Had it been another option, my head might have been cut off the guillotine, like the heads of the enemies I¡¯ve blown. I couldn¡¯t concede that much.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of.. of course, of course Mr. Asilier raised you for 6 years?¡±


    ¡°With love and affection¡­?¡±


    I said it for nothing, but only the shin was kicked. What a world of suffering if you tell the truth. It¡¯s no different from my previous life.


    ¡°¡­Huh. I don¡¯t know what kind of miracle really happened, but it¡¯s true that the Iron-Blooded Princess left without holding any ill feelings toward you.¡±


    ¡°I rather built up goodwill with Eldmia Ega¡¯s astounding way of living, who surpassed the age of 30.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an elf, but being the next emperor is really serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Why am I listening to other people¡¯s self-talk!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s wrong with Ji-ji talking a little louder and then kicking it away!¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but given the atmosphere, I was kicked in the shin for an offense, and in the end I had no choice but to give in to the violence and keep my mouth shut. Keuuh¡­ it¡¯s a cylinder.


    ¡°Yeah. Not yet¡­ I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    I wondered what he was thinking about at the sight of him constantly being alone and seeming to be ruminating over all the worries in the world by himself, but feeling like he was just going to get his shins wet, so he kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but first of all, it¡¯s the most powerful next emperor. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that her remarks are absolute. I guess it will be.¡±


    Even though he said that, Ragnis didn¡¯t show a very bright expression, as if he had other concerns.


    what really


    ?


    The third day in the empire went smoothly after that, probably because of the huge incident called Esmue. Even the rumor that I had a conversation with her made me feel veryfortable after school.


    ¡°Puhahahaha! Little brother! My brother only trusts his younger brother! I will not disappoint you, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Since I came to the Empire, I haven¡¯t had a normal morning for a day.


    On the fourth day, I greeted it without fail feeling signs of the night before the storm because of Zeke, who ran like a ghost and patted me on the back with a big smile.


    ¡°You said you met that demon yesterday?¡±


    So naturally, Esmuer¡¯s white, smooth forehead came to mind, but his aim was obvious, so I pretended not to know. Even though he uses the word ¡®Imapak¡¯, the reason why he shortens it to ¡®Mappak¡¯ is because he is a reincarnated person.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? What is a mapak?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s what I said. I heard you met Princess Esmue.¡±


    ¡°Did you just call Princess Esmuet that¡­ a demon?¡±


    Wow, this guy is really old. Couldn¡¯t this guy actually call even the emperor Mister? But in my reaction, isn¡¯t he rather revealing his teeth as if he¡¯s having the most fun?


    ¡°Hehe. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t call it that either. But as long as he crawled into the discipline of the academy himself, he¡¯s nothing more than a demon.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    what is this again? Are the rules of the principle of equality applied to imperials just by visiting the academy?


    ¡°Anyway, hyung only trusts his younger brother! It¡¯s so sad that there are only four days left! Won¡¯t you really just live with me in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t sound terrible. Why do I have to listen to my baby.¡±


    I got goosebumps all over my body at the real moment. Fuck.


    ¡°Ha. It¡¯s a waste. It would be nice if there was a way. How can it be different? Hyung is a man who knows how to enjoy today. Let¡¯s put aside our regrets and enjoy the remaining four days.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    The hand of Zeke, who is shorter than me and wears a shoulder strap without hesitation, pointed to the front gate of the academy I had just passed. At the front door, following his finger, a very expensive-looking carriage was entering along with students who were confused in an unexpected situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the carriage of the first princess!¡±


    ¡°The princess is at the academy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nu, it¡¯s clear who¡¯s guilty!¡±


    What was yourst reaction? Is that a real image? Hamchi?


    Looking at the wagon that had slowly entered and stopped, Zekeughed so happily that he really wanted to hit the night.


    ¡°Keuhehehe, you¡¯re like a goddamn magpie. You said you killed an idiot in Rudra yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Please, speak in anguage I can understand. What¡¯s an idiot? A duel for honor, but an honor killing. Where on earth do you get such bizarre vocabry?¡±


    When I really talk to this guy, I feel needlessly friendly, but it¡¯s too annoying to have to react to him one by one. But he didn¡¯t really care anymore, and old Zeke just continued.


    ¡°All you have to do is understand what you¡¯re talking about. If you talk to my brother, there will be cases like this often, so I¡¯m just going to do it. Anyway, that idiot caused an unprecedented situation, and that demon was angry to the end. Hey. Really, yesterday you were You should have seen that scene. He was angry as if something the size of a pea would make his hair stand on end at any moment. Did he have the momentum to execute the envoy of Rudra on the spot?¡±


    When the old butler with a solemn face opened the door of the stopped carriage, very dainty feet were revealed. And soon, Esmuer, dressed in a simple dress woven with dark purple dye that was not too shy, but which anyone could see as a noble of a different level, with gold ornaments as a point,pletely revealed her appearance.


    ¡°For the next few days, envoys will continue toe, but he said he would apany you himself rather than sit by and watch something like that happen twice.


    ¡°Are you going with me?¡±


    ¡°Uh. He said he was hanging out with you. Cheeky. I know what his temper is like, but he must be very bloody.¡±


    This guy really enjoys it andughs like crazy. is that so funny Other than that, there were no problems yesterday? Is it different when it¡¯s official?


    After lightly ordering the butler, she naturally came toward me, ignoring the students around her who were confused whether to kneel before her or go to school normally. Relieved that they hadn¡¯t pointed out disrespect without kneeling, the students hurried to school very enthusiastically.


    Looking at me like that, smiling lightly, then looking at the guy Zeke next to me, frowning, but smiling again, it was obvious what I had to do.


    ¡°See you again, Esmuer. A much sooner meeting than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Esmuer answered, lightly epting my greeting, naturally loosening the shoulders of Zeke, who seemed to be stunned withoutughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it happened, Eldmia. As I said, it¡¯s because I bet on the name of the woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Only Zeke, who had a stupid expression on his face and caused cognitive dissonance, didn¡¯t understand the conversation we were having.

 Chapter 81

    When Eldmia was still kicked in the shin by Ragnis in her third day at the academy.


    Esmuer was having the conversation of a lifetime with Esselois.


    ¡°Sister. We must go together unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Go, together?!¡±


    It was Esseloi, which hadn¡¯t been a big deal until I first heard about Esmuer¡¯s visit. Because it was Esselois who reported all the incidents to Esmue in the first ce. As usual, before the coronation ceremony, all the brothers and sisters are keeping a thorough distance under the calction that it would be morefortable to appear to be in a war of nerves, so I thought that the purpose was to see their faces in person for the first time in a while using work as an excuse.


    That¡¯s why, before entering the room and giving him a happy hug, I had unknowingly froze at Esmuer¡¯s most serious face.


    ¡°Eselua.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Sister Esmuer.¡±


    However, when she raised the topic with a serious blush, the most serious thing in the world was not Esmuer, but herself.


    ¡°¡­What should I do to impress men?¡±


    ¡°Sister, would you like to sit down and talk in detail?¡±


    It was not enough to have a long-term meeting with the brothers and sisters about this unprecedented event, regardless of means and methods, but it was Eldmia Ega who Esmuer was talking to.


    Truly a race against time. Esselois was convinced that, given the nature of Esmuet¡¯s position, it would not be easy to make contact if he missed this opportunity. In that sense, it was a hwadu, but it felt like my eyes were getting dark to hear that my face was blushing just by hearing it.


    ¡°Yes. What is your sister absolutelycking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time¡­¡±


    Even under these circumstances, she was still intelligent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Time. You¡¯ll have to do post-processing today, so even if it¡¯s tomorrow, you only have four days left. So far, Sir Eldmia said that after the academy ended, he wouldn¡¯te out of the mansion that Marquis Bende had prepared for him, but even that was a day away. You must be tired from this entanglement. You should get as close to him as possible, not only within the academy, but also use the rest of his free time.¡±


    A baselessmoner? foreigner? What does all that have to do with it? Although it is said that the opponent was in sparring, he is a person who even defeated the warrior Zeke, and Esmuer is a genius enough to find an equal in history.


    There is no person anywhere in the empire who can evaluate the partner she has chosen for herself.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s easy for a woman to push too suddenly¡­?¡±


    Although it doesn¡¯t seem to include swordsmanship and dating¡­ I¡¯m sure if you sew the first button well, her genius sister will take care of everything. Eselua barely suppressed the feeling of wanting to hit her forehead and shook her head quietly.


    ¡°Now is not the time to cover up things like that. Even Marquis Levien¡¯s gaze at him is unusual, and his earrings. I heard those are the guardians of the High Elves?¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh-uh. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I heard a little bit of the story from Marquis Levien and said that Sir Eldmia was the only survivor of a vige that was destroyed by the invasion of demons when he was young. It is the elf that has fed and saved him until now.¡±


    Jangsaengjong is an existence that can never be caught off guard. I don¡¯t know why they maintained such a rtionship, but they weren¡¯t a species that continued to look down on children even after the children they raised grew up and became adults.


    ¡°Entyre was terrified when he saw it, so I asked him about it and found out, but it¡¯s usually only done for lovers. He doesn¡¯t seem to know at all, but that¡¯s the reason the elves at the academy right now don¡¯t even approach him and rather avoid him. are you.¡±


    Entire exined that the green vine n is a particrly warlike type among elves, so if they do something wrong, their throats will be blown away in a fierce battle. Of course, that was a problem that could only work with the same elves.


    ¡°In other words, unnie already has two potentialpetitors. Those who have been together for a much longer time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. It¡¯s not the time to cover the hot water with cold water.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The war has already begun, sister.¡±


    Fighting spirit red up in Esmuer¡¯s eyes, which had shown a rare hesitancy, then faded again.


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit reluctant to stick around like this in one day¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sister. Among the stories Zeke told me, there is a story called Romeo and Juliet.¡±


    Esselois said while holding Esmuer¡¯s shoulders tightly and looking straight into his eyes.


    ¡°The main characters of the story meet eyes in one day, fall in love through a big incident over the course of five days, and eventually face a tragic double suicide due to family differences.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a terrible story.¡±


    ¡°The point of the story is that there is nothing strange about falling in love in one day!¡±


    Esselois was very satisfied to see that Esmuer¡¯s me was rekindled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to start with Rudra.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get there!¡±


    That¡¯s how the third day of Eldmia¡¯s academy life ended and


    the fourth day began.


    ?


    Eselua truly loved Siegfried, but sharing her family¡¯s love story was another matter.


    That¡¯s why Siegfried had to face the situation that was happening right in front of his eyes without any notice, and because of that, he felt that the world was very unreasonable.


    Of course¡­whether he deserved it was another matter.


    ¡°Yai. Mappagi. Are you kidding me by acting like a bitch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never served like Gaechaban to you who open.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be scolded by Mappak?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be petty and be polite, warrior.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As expected, Eldmia, you¡¯re really good at saying the right thing!¡±


    Siegfried grabbed the back of his neck at the sight of Esmuer looking single and happy with his arms crossed to be escorted by Eldmia, who had a height difference of nearly 40 cm.


    [If you already have a concubine in your marriage, why are you looking at their rtionship with such disapproval? You don¡¯t even feel any lust for that girl, do you


    ?


    [hey. It¡¯s not a matter of whether I¡¯m in a rtionship or not, and it¡¯s not a matter of whether or not I fall for her. Does it matter to me who Mappagi is dating? If I can reduce his craving for me by dating, then I can go to him and even bow down to him as an older brother.]


    With the least amount of conscience he had, he did not tell everyone around him that he behaved like a dog.


    Is her nickname the Iron-Blooded Princess for nothing?


    After his reincarnation, he spent nearly 4 years at the academy, visited the imperial family often, and met Esmuier often, but it was the first time I had ever seen that kid so happy like a real kid that he wanted to die. Every time I saw him, he seemed like a born tyrant who was bloody enough to make me wonder if he was a polymorph dragon baby. Of course, since he is so good at politics, it was subtle to call him a tyrant.


    It was a pity that he was hysterical while working day and night to secure the stability of the empire, but seeing him go crazy in all fields, saying that he was a genius that he was not even a hero, it was also true that he was an existence that he wanted to bully for no reason. What he kangi is the nation itself called Empire, because the person named Esmuier had no particr ws.


    In fact, whenever I went out on this or that dispatch, I would check to see if Esmue was involved and peek at it once in a while.


    That¡¯s because the stack of karma has umted, so isn¡¯t it too much to say that the temperature difference between Eldmia, who only met for one day, and himself is beyond imagination?


    [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much at all.]


    [I¡¯m still a dude. There is something that helped the empire and helped the imperial family! I¡¯m not blood rted, so what¡¯s the difference between her brother and me!]


    If Eldmia was the type to give even one more rice cake to her cute little sister, Siegfried was the type to steal even the rice cake that was avable. Although it was said that I felt like I was teasing one of my younger siblings, to feel that the treatment was so drastically different¡­


    It felt unfair.


    [¡­If you think with yourmon sense, isn¡¯t it normal to take care of the person you like more than your real brother? Far from being unfair, looking back on your actions, I think it was verymon sense.] [


    ¡­Fuck.]


    It was Siegfried who was defeated even by the spirits withmon sense.


    ¡°Again, did your expression get rotten because you were talking about something with the spirit and you were cursed at?¡±


    ¡°How can my brother know me so well when he hasn¡¯t been in a few days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, so please stop fucking.¡±


    ¡°What? Fuck? Hey Mappak. Did you hear? Your prince cursed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to be cursed at. Even if you¡¯re a woman, when you¡¯re at work, you¡¯lle out with a lot of swear words, so why are you so damned?¡±


    Even though he pretended to be calm, he didn¡¯t even refute the expression ¡°Prince¡±, and seeing his face blush, it felt as if his internal organs were twisted to death. In such agony, Siegfried came to a bted realization.


    ah! I¡¯m bing a public insult for these bastards, and I¡¯m bing a medium to bring them closer together!


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s fucking run away. It¡¯s Adios, these guys!¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about again on your way to the same ss. What is adios again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an unknown farewell that heroes sometimes throw.¡±


    In the end, Siegfried had to be cursed at as a pair by Eldmia and Esmue, in the yard where it was regrettable to take sses separated from their girls from the first ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hero! Hero! I want you to love me!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve really be a child while I haven¡¯t seen you. I¡¯m very concerned that Eselua epted all herints and threw away her temper.¡±


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s just bullshit. I don¡¯t think it means that you really like it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It gives me less goosebumps.¡±


    Siegfried thought. The only thing that can put an end to this situation may be the Marquis of Levien.


    It was a day where the first period felt too long.

 Chapter 82

    To my great surprise, sses at the academy went on normally despite Esmuer¡¯s sudden visit.


    The sight of professors and students walking past Esmuer as if they were ordinary students, after they understood that Esmuer had no intention of breaking the rules of the academy, seemed very foreign to me.


    Even aristocrats passed by with only light greetings as if they were greeting each other whenever they recognized her.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much I believe in thews of the empire. It¡¯s possible because there was a lot of effort to reach this point.¡±


    As if he had read my expression, Esmuer exined with a proud feeling. Well, her pride was quite understandable.


    No matter how disciplined the academy is, in the end, they are characters who will one day escape from this ce and be members of a ss society. Even professors are already members of society.


    It is clear that if there is no firm belief and conviction that everything that is kept in this academy will not cause any disadvantages when going out, the faculty will not try to follow this system.


    They will keep an eye out for fear of retaliation that maye one day.


    ¡°I expected it to some extent¡­but I didn¡¯t think I would trust the discipline so firmly. I have no idea how long it took me to achieve.¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s quick to understand. However, it didn¡¯t take that long. Just a few hard-line measures to make sure that ¡®this is how it was originally.¡¯ Because you lose.¡±


    I felt that Esmuer¡¯s eyes slightly sharpened at the part called hardline, but I decided to just skip it.


    ¡°Even though there are differences in status, all positions and powerse from the imperial family. In this ce established by the imperial order to discover talented people for the empire, discrimination and persecution due to differences in status in itself ur, His Majesty the Emperor It is an insult to .¡±


    Esmuye, who tells stories with a dignified gait with a straight back, continued the conversation whenever the scenery changed, not paying attention to the gazes that were pouring on me and myself as escorts.


    As many foreign aristocrats have already visited the academy since yesterday, I was very grateful for her willingness to protect me from incidents in the name of her escort, but honestly, I can¡¯t help but worry about it in a different way.


    Given the huge height difference between me and me, it¡¯s almost pity for her to see her struggling even to cross her arms.


    It was not difficult to guess that she was wearing high-heeled shoes on purpose, but there seemed to be a difference in height between her and me by more than 30 cm, and she inevitably had to raise her elbow to her shoulder to put her arms around me.


    ¡°Esmuer. Thank you for caring about yesterday¡¯s incident and taking care of me, but aren¡¯t you ufortable with your posture?¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Gwa, it¡¯s okay! Go, sometimes you have to have days like this to get rid of stiff shoulders? I have a lot of open desk work, so this is necessary!¡±


    No, far from loosening up, I think my shoulders will be stiff.


    Seeing her smiling brightly even though it must be quite ufortable, it might be that she is excellent at managing her expression like a princess.


    ¡°Th-Isn¡¯t Eldmia rather inconvenient? Things like having to keep pace with women, being the Marquis of Levien¡­¡± ¡°No? It¡¯s not


    really anything. Rather, it¡¯s nice to be able to hear this and that while moving. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know why Ragnis asked, but whatever¡¯s okay is okay. ah. Perhaps, since I was in the position of Ragnis¡¯ attendant, was it a question of whether escorting myself, not the owner, was negligent?


    It¡¯s not a problem since I¡¯m not a friend who¡¯scent enough to call being close to a candidate for the next emperor a negligence¡­ Well, I haven¡¯t met him yet, so I guess it¡¯s a general idea.


    ¡°By the way, why are you so quiet, warrior, wearing a bamboo statue like that?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll want me.¡±


    ¡°No, would that mean that the warrior simply wants to say something? It¡¯s because he said something that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Brother. If you keep doing that, I¡¯m sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re upset, you should have won in Dalian.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, let¡¯s go. Stick together again dude!¡±


    okay. No matter what you do, it seems that Zeke tastes good only when he¡¯s fucking hot. It was doubly unsightly even if it was squashed with a sullen expression.


    I looked at that Zeke and smiled.


    ¡°I never fight a sewage twice. I have my face.¡±


    ¡°Aagh! This casts personality!¡±


    Even if you lose 99 times, if you win thest time and win mentally, you will be the final winner. I¡¯ve never even lost, so there¡¯s nothing to say.


    Surprisingly, it was nice to see that he was feeling unfair again, as if this was acting as a seizure button for Zeke. It has a teasing taste, so you should use it often for the rest of the time.


    ¡°Eldmia¡­?¡±


    We were able to meet Ragnis when we reached the front of the ssroom where the tactical theory ss was being prepared while teasing Zeke.


    But why does he look like he lost his country again¡­?


    ¡°You are the Marquis of Ragnis Lien da Levien.¡±


    As I was watching Esmuier, who casually opened his arms and approached Ragnis, the guy Zeke, who had been following me from behind, suddenly joined his girls and carefully asked me a question.


    ¡°Brother. Are you okay? Aren¡¯t you going to be stabbed?¡±


    ¡°No, what kind of crazy thing is that? Why is there a knife fight between the Marquis and the Princess?¡±


    A madman makes a really big noise so casually. Of course, if you were talking nonsense like this, Esselua would be right next to you, but strangely, this time, it seems to agree with Zeke¡¯s opinion.


    what is it What?


    But whether we did or not, Ragnis and Esmuer continued their conversation with smiles.


    ¡°It was the Empire that invited them, but they thought that showing the hero¡¯s achievements was the priority, so their greetings were dyed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Princess Esmue Bistim Tel Noir, the White Star of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Yeo is still within the rules of the academy. You can call me Esmuier if you feelfortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of bloody sword fight is this between two people who smile and greet each other like that?¡±


    It¡¯s nice to see the two beauties smiling and saying hello. When I stared at Zeke as if I couldn¡¯t understand it, the eyes of the four men and women who red at me as if I couldn¡¯t understand even more greeted me.


    ¡°I see. Then¡­ Esmuet? Did ¡®my¡¯ attendantmit any disrespect?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You and ¡®Eldmia¡¯ had already ¡®talked a lot¡¯ yesterday and strengthened your friendship. Rather, it¡¯s no different than the Empire punishing him for the courtesy duel.¡±


    wince Convulsions appeared on Ragnis¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m d. But can I know what¡¯s going on with the academy? From my limited experience, I heard that Esmuye has alreadypleted all the courses at the academy¡­ I can¡¯t imagine that he will suddenly appear escorted by my attendant. I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Well, you seem to be a bit dissatisfied¡­ But since you¡¯re smiling, it¡¯s probably because of your mood, right?


    For some reason, Ragnis¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t seem to be smiling at all. Esmuer, who could only see the back of his head from my side, answered with a small smile and his shoulders trembled.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you, as the princess of the empire, make up for the mistake of the empire? Since yesterday, many foreign nobles have already received the same invitation as you and entered the country. She wanted to be with Eldmia herself and not give an excuse at all.¡±


    ¡°Gyeok, you¡¯re going to stay by my side?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not possible to shout at the yard after inviting a guest. I hope you ept it as an apology for this incident.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go that far, just your heart is enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s because ¡®my heart¡¯ isn¡¯tfortable. Fortunately, we¡¯re the type tomunicate well, so I guarantee that it won¡¯t cause any inconvenience to you. ¡±


    ¡°¡­huhuhu. Then there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    Hahahoho, seeing the two ending the conversation with a smile, it must have been my mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see how quickly they be friends. I thought Ragnis would want to be formal like this. Didn¡¯t he?¡±


    I was quite satisfied with that, so I looked back at Zeke with a hearty smile, and now the guy with a rotten expression shook his head and punched me in the side with his fist. No?


    ¡°Eup! Why are you fucking again all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°Just pluck your eyes out, bastard. Why are you wearing useless things?¡±


    ¡°No, why did you suddenly take out your two fine eyes?¡±


    ¡°Is that all right? Then it looks like your brain isn¡¯t all right, so take out your brain dude!¡±


    No matter what this bastard wants to say, he swings his fist so confidently that I can¡¯t bear to refute it because I wonder if he really did something wrong.


    ¡°Eldmia? Should I go to ss?¡±


    Ragnis, who seemed to have no intention of protecting me from being beaten so unfairly, called me with a smile. As I turned my head and looked at Esmuer, who was smiling at me, one thing became clear.


    Just looking at her, her eyes aren¡¯t smiling right now.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why are you doing this again¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    For a moment, I felt a sense of life in my voice, so I became low-key without even realizing it.


    As soon as he approached, leaving behind the tongue-clicking Sieg, Ragnis¡¯s eyes cooled as if they were frozen as he watched Esmuer naturally cross his arms again.


    Something¡­something is happening.

 Chapter 83

    Hamzzi.


    No, it is an undeniable fact that the academy became very pleasant as soon as he apanied Esmuier. If the nickname of the iron-blooded princess was a joke, the usual actions students could take were just greetings.


    No one came close to me. It doesn¡¯t even approach within a certain radius as if it had sprayed some pesticide.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t insist on apanying you for nothing.¡±


    As Esmuer joined in earnest, Old Zeke decided to avoid apanying us for a while. The reason was that the family rtionship of the princesses was not in a very good shape, even at the academy.


    As a result, inevitably, even Ragnis, who was visiting for the purpose of the hero, Zeke, separated from me and acted with Zeke, resulting in an extraordinary division ofbor.


    When Esmuer informed him, Ragnis looked like someone who had just heard that the sky would fall tomorrow, but in the end, he gnashed his teeth and decided to move with the warriors.


    After lunchtime, which always came as time went by, we enjoyed a normal walk after having a meal with learning.


    To be honest, I wondered if an escort would be unnecessary, but Esmuer crossed his arms as if it were natural, and I decided not to say much, praying that her shoulder muscles would be well.


    ¡°The entourage is the 1st princess, and the Marquis himself maintains a rtionship with the hero, right? It¡¯s a golden opportunity that other envoys would want to get but couldn¡¯t get, but the Marquis doesn¡¯t seem to like it.¡±


    Indeed, it was, but¡­ for some reason, Esmuer¡¯s tone was more like ying pranks on Ragnis rather than feeling like he really didn¡¯t understand. Did Ragnis disintegrate because of that attitude?


    Still, even though the kid is famous and noble, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control his emotions that much. It¡¯s really unknowable.


    ¡°Anyway. It¡¯s a good situation for everyone, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve experienced something like this, but it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Esmuer seemed to be smiling, but I had no choice but to think differently.


    only 18 years old Because he is a genius, he skipped the academy and entered the political world, fighting to consolidate the imperial power for four years. Since the foundation for it must have been established a long time ago, it was clear that he would have fought fiercely and stayed tense even in the midst of abundance.


    Didn¡¯t he already say that even simple tasks make him nauseous to say that he solved everything easily because he was a genius? Seeing her enjoying herself now, even though she was a genius, she was not devoid of emotions.


    Just as I run non-stop for revenge, she also runs non-stop to be emperor.


    Thinking like that, I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s amazing. Even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live like that if it wasn¡¯t for the form of reincarnation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of your job?¡±


    I brought up the topic of work because I couldn¡¯t openly ask if the blood-drying political battle to be an emperor was difficult. Then Esmuer, who looked at me for a moment with a subtle smile, replied as if it was nothing special.


    ¡°There is nothing in the world that is not difficult. If you have good abilities, it may be a little less difficult¡­ but eventually, things that match your ability will happen.¡±


    ¡°With Esmuer¡¯s ability, can¡¯t he avoid hard work?¡±


    How far will you understand and ept my question? I¡¯m not a genius so I don¡¯t know. I just ask questions and wait for answers, just like casual chatter during our time together anyway.


    ¡°The next emperor does not avoid. Only get through.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s the next Emperor. You have to tell me how Esmuer is.¡±


    ¡®How dare you say that you can¡¯t be the vessel of the next emperor! Bring me the guillotine!¡¯ I could feel a slight strain in my arms, but I didn¡¯t feel much of it because it was the strengthing from Esmuer¡¯s small body.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯ve never thought about it until now. She¡¯s an open princess, and has enough abilities to be the next emperor. In fact, isn¡¯t she a genius with abilities that match the emperor¡¯s far better than her other siblings?¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know, I would have had a bad night because I was a cheeky kid, but since I¡¯ve already established myself as a hamster, words like that are so cute.


    The killing point is that Esmuye, who actually speaks those words, is infinitely sincere and that it is also true.


    ¡°I thought it would be like that in the future¡­ but, it seems like it¡¯s a little worrying.¡±


    Esmuet twisted his body and blushed, as if he was ashamed of having thought about it.


    After all, he¡¯s still a kid. It¡¯s natural to worry like that, but it¡¯s just that we¡¯re facing a situation that shouldn¡¯t be taken for granted.


    In my previous life, I even pretended to lead a normal life, so I¡¯m holding on. It is the same everywhere that it is never easy to endlessly fight, train, and prepare for the future year after year.


    ¡°Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you calling me?¡±


    Once the conclusion was reached, action was swift.


    ¡°Esmuer is, after all, a student under the academy¡¯s discipline, and I am also here, simr to the form of an observer, but in the end, isn¡¯t it the status of a temporary student?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    In order to hear a definite answer from her nodded as if she was puzzled by something, I asked again while making direct eye contact with my lower back slightly.


    ¡°In other words. Until the day I go back to Ethiel, Esmu and I are the same student, right?¡±


    ¡°That, that, that, yes.¡±


    Memo¡­Small animals¡­Hamsters¡­I can¡¯t stand being close to them because I¡¯m too scared¡­


    ¡°Then, of course, you have to do something that can only be done at this moment to fully enjoy your status as a student, right? ¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do by trying to get her to agree and wait? It¡¯s something that can only be done now¡­


    I don¡¯t know what he was thinking that made his face turn red as if it was about to explode, but the answer was fixed.


    I just picked up Esmuer and sat it on my shoulder. Unable to ept the sudden change of circumstances, Esmuer sat on my shoulder and stunned me for a few seconds before reacting normally.


    ¡°Huhhh?! What, what are you doing!¡±


    I answered without hesitation in order to calm Esmuer, who was holding my head as if he was frightened, even though he was not only properly bnced but also holding his hand just in case.


    ¡°Truancy!¡±


    ¡°¡­.radish¡­?¡±


    truancy. self-retirement. Polka dot.


    Actions that only students can do.


    Isn¡¯t that the most student-like behavior?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go y!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so¡­hhh! Run, don¡¯t run! Don¡¯t run!¡±


    There¡¯s no way. Going like this to the mansion.


    ?


    ¡°Dae, what the hell did you do?¡±


    The one who greeted me at the mansion, where I had run with all my might, was Lenisa, who was shocked by her jaw dropping out. Her gaze was directly on Esmuer, who was sitting on my shoulder and still hugging my head.


    hmm. Perhaps because she was a knight, she must have basically memorized the face of the imperial princess.


    ¡°Now, Tuesday, Tuesday, lead the princess, lead¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just part of the job, Lenisa. Therefore, call thedies-in-waiting and pick out some in clothes for the princess to wear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s business. I see.¡±


    What is that sister afraid of?


    At just one word, the person who was shocked and about to mention the abduction disappeared in an instant, leaving only the extremely calm and businesslike knight Lenissa.


    And Esmuer naturally followed Lenisa and disappeared, as if he had made an appointment with me. hmm. To be honest, I thought I was just embarrassed and asked for an exnation, but it¡¯s surprising. Isn¡¯t the trust that a man can give me is truly frightening?


    The reason I came here was simple. The ck-and-purple dress Esmuer is wearing is filthy expensive and you can¡¯t help but notice it.


    In this world, ck purple is a dye that is so damn hard to find, so even a single handkerchief dyed ck purple can make you a super celebrity in the social world.


    But did you make a dress out of it? Even the princess of Ithiel is politically beaten for being excessively extravagant. Already, that was a symbol of power that he could wear because he was a descendant of the imperial family.


    How can you go out wearing something like that?


    Of course, my current outfit was a knight¡¯s uniform from the Levien family, like Lenisa, and I also took out the everyday clothes I had never worn before, and wore only my wallet and longsword at my waist. Then, while asking the servants he encountered, he picked up the stories of the three-day imperial sightseeing tour and began to make a specific n to y.


    The wait wasn¡¯t too long.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia. It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Although his beauty and white hair were bound to stand out, Esmuer, who was infinitely more modest in his attire, appeared.


    In modern society, it would have been a level where people would be criticized for having a one-dimensional idea, asking if a world-ss beautiful girl could be a neighborhood woman just because she was barely wearing ordinary clothes, but that¡¯s enough here.


    Above all, I want to apud the person who skillfully co-ordinated the outfits that fit well without looking too young, even though Esmuer, who is exceptionally petite, is the target. If you have that sense, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to open a clothing store?


    I approached with a satisfied smile, picked up Esmuer again, and ced it on my shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t lift it that fast this time, but Esmuer, who rather epted my hand without resistance, opened his mouth hesitantly while sitting on my shoulder.


    ¡°Kko, do you really have to go like this?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I go to the city after truant, I can¡¯t make the princess walk.¡±


    ¡°Eh, this seems rather problematic for the princess¡¯s dignity¡­¡± ¡±


    That¡¯s good. Who would dare to imagine that the princess would wear in clothes and sit on her shoulder while walking down the street?¡±


    I have to do something unimaginable as a princess to get less attention. I answered confidently as I walked out the door of the mansion.


    ¡°Now. From now on, I¡¯m going to go to Eldmia, an adventurer in the kingdom of Ethiel. Esmue, you¡¯re a girl from the neighborhood who became friends with me. I came out to y with you with the money I earned afterpleting the request.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia? It¡¯s you now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to take a break while experiencing a full-fledgedmoner¡¯s experience, Eshe?¡±


    When I looked at Esmuer on the shoulder and asked, she dazed for a long time with her eyes wide open and her mouth open.


    ¡°Yes, it is done.¡±


    As expected, the princess was quick to understand.


    This reminds me of when Ragnis and Ogwen were on tour.


    slowly start to enjoy

 Chapter 84

    In general, how many things do you have at your disposal?


    I don¡¯t know, but at least in this life, there are quite a few things that I can do as I please.


    Of course, you will have time to discuss your present life only after you kill the Demon King¡¯s bitch who broke the first button, but at least it¡¯s true that the process of working toward it is smoother than you think.


    But again, the part that I don¡¯t like is that it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t feelfortable just because it rolls as nned.


    Did programmers say it was a problem even if there were bugs in the program? That¡¯s just the situation.


    If you don¡¯t recognize it at all, you might not know, but even though you clearly know that the world is never easy, the fact that you can go this far is rather pressured. It¡¯s even more like a fantasy world where all sorts of different races, divine beings, and bizarre guys who look like transcendents coexist.


    Could it be that I am bing a frog in the well without realizing it? Couldn¡¯t it be that he couldn¡¯t even resist something that suddenly appeared one day and ended his second life?


    That kind of insecurity always hangs around and constantly eats at my nerves. This is why I can¡¯t get out of obsessivepulsive disorder.


    The reason I can endure it is purely because I live one more time, not because I have afortable passive skill like immunity to mental attacks.


    Isn¡¯t it a member of society to live with at least one or two know-hows to ovee intangible anxiety?


    ¡°These skewers have a truly mysterious taste. Even knowing that they blindfolded poor-quality meat by marinating it in a strong sauce¡­ I keep going.¡±


    ¡°Eat slowly. If you eat something like that too suddenly, your stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s definitely stimting enough to be afraid of aftereffects.¡±


    However, Esmu, who is in front of his eyes, is not like that. He¡¯s just an ordinary genius.


    Being an ordinary genius is a bit absurd, but since there are two reincarnated people from another world nearby, the level of a genius is normal.


    Anyway, even if she is a genius, she is living her first try in her life, and because she is a genius, she is easily isted as she is forced to stand alone in awe and reverence. He even said that he is a promising prospect who is expected to be the best ever.


    In such a situation, would it be easier said than done for a person with normal thinking who is neither arrogant norcent to anticipate and prepare for new threats every time? Are you in a situation where you don¡¯t have a single person to tell you that you¡¯re having a hard time?


    In my eyes, I can only see that he is holding something that is not very different from the loneliness that the hero must have felt. At least she has to endure only one body. What Esmuer has to bear is empire.


    ¡°To be born and raised here and still not know these things. It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    The smiling face of Betsy is definitely an ordinary girl.


    Even if you are called the iron-blooded princess and are so good at politics that you don¡¯t even dare to do it in reality, you feel the same emotions. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re beings with twisted sensibilities.


    Worshiping such a child may be because it is a world with gods, but it is not normal behavior by my standards.


    Of course I understand. The problem is that she has been doing her job so well. That is why the high-ss knights who do not doubt her and fully trust her, and who are still spread throughout this market, hide their identities and keep their mouths shut.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the reason they didn¡¯t rush out right away was because Esmuier wasn¡¯t giving any instructions.


    I have confidence that she will make the right decisions and give precise instructions in any situation. She even skipped ss, brought her out almost like kidnapping her, and watched her eat and feed cheap food on the street, dressed in ordinary clothes that would not dare to be worn on the princess normally.


    What kind of fanatical trust is this? It is my strong opinion that this is not the attitude adults will show to an 18-year-old. This is a separate issue from respecting ability.


    Surrounded by people like that may be proof that she is an outstanding talent, but from my point of view, as an ordinary person, I do not have a proper human rtionship and run under the pressure to lead everyone, and one day burnout is perfect for falling out. not visible outside the environment.


    I don¡¯t know if it didn¡¯te into my eyes at all, but I can¡¯t just leave it as it is since I¡¯ve already entered and I¡¯ve built up a crush stack.


    At least until I came to the conclusion that all of this was nothing but a fluke because she was really the ultimate genius among geniuses.


    Esmuer is a hamster before being a princess to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I yed like this, so let¡¯s have fun.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. I¡¯m looking forward to it. It¡¯s a territory I don¡¯t know at all, so I¡¯ll expect an escort.¡±


    Our cute friend Hamzzi.


    And I won¡¯t abandon my friends who go to Eldmia.


    ?


    Esmuer, who gained confidence from the fact that no one would recognize him and be frightened or kneel down even when he wandered all over the capital, began to look at this and that in earnest.


    Most of them were food, which was also interesting, but thinking about it, she must have experienced all kinds of high-end clothing and clothing, so the food of themon people she saw for the first time might have been the most interesting.


    Ogwen is not worth mentioning, and the capital of the empire, which is so rich in leisure facilities that even the capital of Itthel is iparable, has so much to eat, and we were able to browse the shops and eat this and that without getting bored, continuing to pursue new things. As time passed, Esmu became more active, so our food tour was able to continue in a pleasant atmosphere.


    Seeing that even Eselua sticks together with the dragon, it doesn¡¯t seem that just because she¡¯s a princess of an empire prevents her from doing these kinds of leisure activities, it seems like she¡¯s missed time and opportunities because she¡¯s been busy with work for a long time.


    Even after eating so many different snacks, it wasn¡¯t enough, so by the time I finished dinner, only Esmu, who skillfully sat on my shoulder, was left. If she had been naked, no matter how light she was, her shoulders would have been shattered in no time, but that was meaningless in front of magic power.


    ¡°This is true. Wasn¡¯t the appearance at the academy a pure prank, Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°I want you to say that it is the ability to distinguish between public and private affairs and to know when and where.


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re only good at persuasion¡­¡±


    The hand that used to stroke my hair while smiling was cute but warm.


    The knights under surveince also have to leave work, so we moderately deviate and we are on our way back to the mansion. Esmuye, who was not particrly surprised that I had noticed them, seemed a little regretful, but did not hesitate.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying this now, but why did you suddenly go truant and ask toe out to y?¡±


    ¡°I told you about the day we first met. Even tools do their job if they are used non-stop.


    ¡°Even if you do, do you rest when you rest?¡±


    ¡°How much rest would it be if the person who would lead a country took a break?


    ¡°It¡¯s so amazingly urate that I have nothing to say.¡±


    was it real Esmuer¡¯s meager growth seems to have been affected by his little sleep time.


    ¡°He¡¯s so intelligent, how can he not notice?


    ¡±


    ¡°Then, the opening is now riding a corpse.¡±


    It was Esmuet, speaking in a firm tone and stroking his hair.


    He won¡¯t say things like this when he sees me fighting one-on-one. If I hadn¡¯t noticed, I would have died four more times already.


    ¡°Why does it feel like the energy of dissatisfaction is welling up in your head?¡±


    ¡°No, do you feel that?¡±


    ¡°Whoa. Well? But it¡¯s certain that there¡¯s a problem that the quick-witted Eldmia needs to solve.¡±


    ¡°to?¡±


    The only thing in front of me is our mansion¡­ but¡­


    Um. Now there is also Ragnis.


    As I approached, sweating in my thoughts, Esmuer unexpectedly spoke first.


    ¡°Would you like to ride it too? It¡¯s surprisingly stable.¡±


    ¡°Can I think of you as Esmue, not the princess?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He distinguishes between favorable and unfavorable times to open and does not assert his authority.¡±


    ¡°Okay Esmuer. Shall we talk for a minute?¡±


    I dropped off Esmuer and looked at him, but Ragnis didn¡¯t call me out, perhaps because he wanted to talk only to Esmuer.


    But unlike the recent appearance, he¡¯s calm¡­ so there won¡¯t be any problems¡­?


    ¡°Lord Eldmia, please talk to me.¡±


    Just as I was about to be relieved, Lenisa, realizing at a nce that I had deceived her, gave me a cold look and grabbed me.


    okay. Because you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong should be sweet

 Chapter 85

    Renissa¡¯s admonition ended simply.


    Now that I am in the position of the same attendant, I was only saying a little bit bitterly in the hope that there would be no confusion for the rest of the time. Rather, from the position of Itthiel as a knight, he was very surprised and satisfied that the person who had made friends with the princess of the empire was an acquaintance of Ragnis.


    When I heard the story, someone who seemed to be the captain of Esmuer¡¯s escort or the head of the bodyguard came and told me that she had taken me. I guess it didn¡¯t work either.


    By the way, the captain is obviously a true Esmuye fanatic.


    You mean, since she didn¡¯t object, she assumed that even what I forced her to do was the same as taking her away?


    It gives me goosebumps all over again.


    ¡°By the way¡­ do you know what the Marquis and the Princess are trying to talk about?¡±


    ¡°No. I just know that you two have been thinking about it for quite some time before youe back.¡±


    About 3 hours after ss. I was so curious that I wanted to steal it, but I didn¡¯t have the skills or manners to do so, so I decided to just sit still in the living room.


    I¡¯m a corpse if I don¡¯t notice! I¡¯m aware that this is my fault.


    ¡°The truancy may have been a bit like that, too.¡±


    Still, his employer was Ragnis, but he acted too spontaneously. It¡¯s literally like a friend of the boss and an employee acting as they please. Let¡¯s make sure to apologize for this.


    The captain said that the princess had taken her away, so the two of them would have a conversation for now, but I¡¯d be the one who was called after the story was over anyway.


    ?


    ¡°The captain of the bodyguard said that Esmue took Eldmia.¡±


    The current flowing between Ragnis and Esmuer is neither deste nor full of vignce.


    It was Ragnis, who was just calm and pretending to be businesslike, and Esmue, who was sitting and sipping tea in a rxed and casual manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. But from his point of view it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t reject Eldmia¡¯s actions and opinions. The fact that the next emperor of the empire didn¡¯t refuse didn¡¯t mean he agreed. That¡¯s why the captain of the guards expressed that he took Eldmia at leisure.¡±


    It¡¯s not like a lower person can take a higher person. After talking that far, Esmuer let out a self-deprecating snort.


    While making an excuse that it is because of the car that makes me feel a bit bitter after the dream-like time has passed and returned to reality.


    ¡°That¡¯s what being a genius and an imperial family is like. You¡¯re forced to take every action in a form where your determination is unquestioned and unwavering. Isn¡¯t it? The feeling of solitude is different from that.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s amoner.¡±


    ¡°Compared to knowing how to dig into the essence of a story, it¡¯s an ordinary excuse you won¡¯t even make to yourself.¡±


    Esmu?r, who made direct eye contact with Ragnis with a light smile as if he was having fun, dered the same.


    ¡°Marquis. Duke, prince of a foreign country, king of a foreign country. In front of a woman, all those titles are no different frommoners.¡±


    At that unwavering reply, Ragnis felt a slight goosebump in his body.


    There is no doubt or arrogance in the two eyes. He doesn¡¯t evenugh at himself as the Marquis of a kingdom. She was simply telling the truth.


    Others may feel jealous of the fact, but from the point of view of the person concerned, there is no reason to feel superior just by telling the truth.


    ¡°I have no intention of missing the opening Eldmia.¡±


    It was a wedge, but Esmuer¡¯s demeanor was the same.


    ¡°I graduated from the leisure academy in the form of skipping sses because I had nothing more to learn there and at the same time I had no connections to gain.


    4 years like that. She became the next emperor.


    ¡°What does it mean to spend four days of leisure only for Eldmia? I don¡¯t think you will understand.¡±


    ¡°understand.¡±


    I was mistaken just by looking at the appearance. At first, I just thought that Eldmia was no different from the otherdies of the academy who had bean pods. Because of that, it was Ragnis himself who couldn¡¯t see his opponent properly.


    How could he have believed that she was blinded by halfway love and romance? Because of the small and cute appearance? Because of the voice that sounds young?


    The opponent was the one who obtained the nickname of the next emperor.


    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t show a coercive attitude or force it with power. But I won¡¯t hesitate to use the hand that I have. Just as I did my best for the position of the emperor, I love Eldmia. I will do everything in my power.¡±


    Asilie was Eldmia¡¯s benefactor and at the same time an elf who was a long-lived species. As a result, Ragnis implicitly felt that she was an insurmountable wall. Even in Eldmia, Asilier¡¯s existence was huge.


    That is why. At least the second thought it didn¡¯t matter. I believed that it would be possible. I never imagined that confidence would copse in this form.


    Esmue, who was sitting in front of me, felt like a huge wall like Asillie.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? ¡®Then give up Eldmia and step back.¡¯ You react as if you thought you were going to say it coercively.¡±


    Esmuet sipped the tea with a sad expression, but Ragnis could not lift the cup despite the feeling of burning in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot to open. It¡¯s a genius. At first, I wondered if the Ogatorv family lent talent for you, who were stillcking in power, but not anymore. It must be you who brought the dragon to the capital. Since your father was a member of the king¡¯s faction¡­ I wonder if his tail was trampled on by a noble faction or his kite was touched in one situation? It must have been epted.¡±


    You can¡¯t know everything, but you can guess that much. Esmuer shrugged and said as if it was really no big deal.


    ¡°The nk space you were hiding in before that time¡­I don¡¯t know if he helped you. Of course, in general, you can ask what a kid at that time could do, but opening is notmon, so I think of the degree as a possibility enough. After thinking that way, I can fully understand your love interest. When I think of Eldmia¡¯s careless appearance¡­ It¡¯s a bit absurd, but isn¡¯t it possible?¡±


    No matter how different countries are, it is not easy to not back down even with the next emperor in front of you. Because he appreciated that part, Esmuye decided to give advice to Ragnis, who could be considered a rival.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re waiting for, but you have to reach out to get what you want. It¡¯s not about trying to keep others from getting it.¡±


    After sipping hisst sip, Esmuer naturally rose from his seat. Even though he had summoned him, Ragnis could no longer hold on to Esmue.


    I was going to be a bit self-conscious while talking about formality, but Esmuer rather threw a quick ball at himself.


    ¡°Hey, can I ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­why did you suddenly be so interested in Eldmia in just one day?¡±


    Esmuer smiled at the question that came in just as he was about to open the door and leave. It wasn¡¯t like a mockery, but I justughed like it was funny.


    ¡°To Yeo, everyone is a lower person after all. Aside from how she treats you, she acts as if she firmly believes that everyone will be like that. No matter how confidently they try, they are the same in the end. Taking off that mask is one of Yeo¡¯s jobs. I can be sure.¡±


    The answer that came out as if there was nothing to worry about continued.


    ¡°So far, there have been only four of them. The one who acts confidently in such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Four people?¡±


    ¡°Yeo¡¯s parents. The hero. And Eldmia.¡±


    Esmuet opened the door without giving any consent and gave thest answer through the closed door.


    ¡°And like a normal girl, it was only Eldmia who treated me as a person. Isn¡¯t love blooming on an equal footing?¡±


    Ragnis did not follow. I didn¡¯t even care about Esmu. It¡¯s a huge favor to have done this much to a rival. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his generosity.


    ¡°Is the story over, Esmuet?¡±


    When I came down the stairs, Eldmia, who was sitting by the firece in the living room, got up and asked. No other users were seen. I don¡¯t know if there were special instructions or if it was mealtime, but Esmuye liked that.


    I thought it would be pretty good if one day we could enjoy a leisurely life together like this in the same space.


    He was an obnoxious man who made me have minorints about many things that I had lived my whole life withoutint.


    ¡°Um. I¡¯m going back now. More than that. Bow down for a moment.¡±


    Eldmia quietly bowed while making a face that wanted something, but after doing so, Esmuer had to admit that she was mistaken.


    ¡°Eh. It¡¯s meaningless because your legs are long. Get down on your knees!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Even so, the way he kneels down on his knees again is quite cute. In many ways, unlike the sharp impression, there was a kind side.


    ¡°When a person is tied to a certain goal, he cannot see his surroundings well. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°But why can¡¯t you put it into practice when you know it?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Although a bit embarrassed, she decided to disy the courage of an emperor-to-be.


    Gathering all his courage, Esmuer gently grabbed Eldmia¡¯s cheeks and kissed her lightly while oveing his beating heart.


    For a moment, I felt as if the world was quiet.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t keep my mind from the minute temperature I felt on my lips. It was to the point where I wanted to yell at my past self, who I thought was just a kiss, and tell me not to talk nonsense.


    Feeling the sound of her heart ringing in her ears and resonating in her head, as the short kiss ended, Eldmia opened her eyes wide unsuitably. fortunately it was If he had a calm expression on his face, he¡¯d rather die.


    ¡°Look around you some more. I don¡¯t know what your goals are, but I can see that you¡¯re no more rxed than I used to be.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°By the way, it was the first kiss we opened.¡±


    If Eldmia, who was flustered, came to her senses, she would lose her mind, so Esmuer walked outside.


    Then, as if running away, he got on the wagon prepared by the captain of the guards.

 Chapter 86

    Who am I? Stone-headed Eldmia with no sense.


    This is uh¡­ ac.


    I was so shocked that even though I sat in the living room for a while after that, Ragnis didn¡¯t call me, and I was suddenly fatigued, so I returned to my room andy down on the bed.


    I had to admit it. That I didn¡¯t have a bad eye. Ziknom and hispanions were right.


    Still, I¡¯m not so stupid that I don¡¯t know what Esmuier took such a sudden action after talking to Ragnis and what he meant by looking around.


    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself,


    ¡°Did you really not know, or were you running away with the excuse that you were a man who might die at any moment?¡±


    Eldmia, who had to answer the question with her head buried in the pillow, could not answer.


    The former is an idiot, thetter a cowardly bastard. Did you try to do well somehow when youe back alive after taking revenge? The fishery management is also of a high standard.


    But I¡¯m trying to be miserable because I think I was a coward, not an idiot.


    ¡°Sir baaaaa. Truancy wasn¡¯t the problem.¡±


    In the end, with the feeling of kicking the nket, he grabbed his face and kicked in the air, struggling to avert his eyes from the shame that was pushing up.


    okay. I could have imagined that as a child before the vige burned down. Because I am a modern earthling who only encountered fantasy through books, and this was the fantasy world itself.


    If I can learn magic by reuniting with the wizard who said I would visit again, then I came to this world at best, so I tried to live a stable life while having adventures and meeting women, and then died. did.


    It is also true that he became the owner of a slightly distorted mind after it flew away in the form of a demon army attack. It¡¯s like choosing something simr to dying even though you don¡¯t know that you might die every day.


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s not important to worry right now.¡±


    You can¡¯t pick up spilled water, but at least you may be able to put up a cup that is still dripping with water. I don¡¯t know if that will work or not, but I¡¯ll try.


    I stepped out of the bed I didn¡¯t want to leave and knocked on the door of Ragnis¡¯s room.


    Guts-niisama said that there can be no paradise where you run away and run away.


    ¡°Ragnis. Is it okay for a second?¡±


    ¡°e in.¡±


    But I really want to run away.


    Still, when I opened the door and entered, there was Ragnis, who didn¡¯t seem to have moved a single step since talking to Esmue. Even the teacup he was holding had a thin rim, as if he hadn¡¯t taken a single sip.


    ¡°I guess the princess said something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you have no intention of pretending not to know?¡±


    Ragnis, whose voice and energy had subsided, stabbed him sharply.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡­ noticed a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Sit down for now.¡±


    As if he had no intention of drinking, he walked over and sat across from her as she put the cup on the table. Since he already knows why I came, it¡¯s hard for me to say anything more.


    However, it was difficult to endure the silence, so I barely managed to get rid of luck.


    ¡°That¡­ since when¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I have to say that with my mouth?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    As soon as I got lucky, I was defeated. No, I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s going to be a fire. I even said I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m nervous that ¡®I¡¯m sorry about what?¡¯ will pop out as a link.


    ¡°Ever since I was first saved.¡±


    long¡­! heavy¡­!


    A linkage is better. It¡¯s so heavy that I can¡¯t express my dissatisfaction about giving it a face and talking!


    ¡°Why are you so fidgety. Trying to say no?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it. My heart is really happy, but as you know, I can¡¯t stretch out and sleepfortably until I kill the demons that killed our vige, right? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die¡­


    ¡± going to be?¡±


    Well, that question wille back. Of course it is. You¡¯ve endured for years, but there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll just turn around when you say you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll die.


    It really feels like your mouth is burning tight. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m cheating on you, and I¡¯m not guilty of anything, but I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°I know this sounds like an excuse¡­¡±


    ¡°You say you¡¯re not sure because you¡¯ve never had romantic feelings for the women around you?¡±


    ¡°I want to at least say my excuse¡­¡±


    Please¡­! Please let me speak with my muzzle for my own sake¡­! Why do you know everything¡­!


    However, Ragnis only relentlessly pushes.


    ¡°Then I hadn¡¯t thought about anything until now. So you¡¯re saying that today¡¯s incident made you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t bother helping or saving people I


    don¡¯t like¡­¡± Ragnis, who had been sitting still, jumped up and approached me.


    Even though it¡¯s definitely skinship that I¡¯ve done often! After realizing it, I feel so ashamed.


    ¡°Poop.¡±


    Ragnis, who burst intoughter as soon as he saw me at a loss, quietly hugged me and said,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mind if I clung to you like this until now.¡±


    ¡°After realizing that again, I¡¯d say it¡¯s very embarrassing or I can¡¯t help but react¡­¡±


    Realizing that a grown-up beautiful girl is making eye contact, it really makes my heart pound. How the hell did you get along like this?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done this, but seeing you look at me casually or bitterly is the scariest thing.¡±


    After hearing that, I noticed that there was a trembling in her body. However, even patting him on the back is a difficult task for Eldmia due to her current low spirits.


    ¡°The princess said that she would never let go of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­uh¡­um.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to say that I even kissed her before leaving. Anyway, how should I treat them now? I¡¯ll turn around. Really


    ¡°Do you know why I study magic so hard?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­because you have talent¡­? You were also a disciple of Sir Radnell Vandes before?¡±


    Even though I thought it was an absurd question, I put the reason that came to my mind right away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, but I didn¡¯t like magic very much. I wanted to go out and fight with a sword like my father did.¡±


    I can feel her strength draining from her body, which was as tense as mine. For some reason, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve gotten a little more roomy, but I¡¯m still in a bad situation for my heart, but I don¡¯t think I have any intention of falling.


    ¡°I worked hard after returning to the capital. Of course, it¡¯s stupid to throw away the talent I have after going through that, but there were other reasons.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very pleasant reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Your revenge. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    As soon as I was about to say something, I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because her arms around my neck tightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s decided. No matter what happens, I will never let you die. If you¡¯re going to die, I¡¯d rather die with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too scary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say. I don¡¯t intend to die either.¡±


    Ragnis, who had finished the hug with all his strength, pulled away and met their gaze.


    strange. In that moment, the little boy I was used to with red hair and freckles became apletely different woman. Overwhelmed by that alone, I realized that I couldn¡¯t say anything more about her judgment.


    ¡°Do you know what the princess said? She already said it as if she were her husband and left. I¡¯m going to win anyway, but you said it as if you were going to stay sullen.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°¡­Actually, it felt a bit like encouragement. I don¡¯t know why I gave such strange encouragement.¡±


    Ragnis, who told the truth right away, finally broke away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, but it¡¯s true. I have to ept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know what that meant?¡±


    ¡°No. No. Now go and get some sleep. I¡¯m tired today too, so I want to go to bed early.¡±


    Ragnis grabbed my hand and threw me out of the room. Of course, his touch was so gentle that it doesn¡¯t fit the expression that he was kicked out, but I had to leave the room anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about being separated from me tomorrow. I have no intention of letting go even if I wear the princess.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­uh.¡±


    ¡°Then good night.¡±


    As if emphasizing that I wasn¡¯t angry in the slightest, I smiled and quietly left the closed door behind me.


    ?


    Morning came with a desperate prayer that I would rather nevere.


    Yes. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep properly. The mind was defeated, the body was defeated, and the prayers were not fulfilled.


    ¡°Why are your eyes watery?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    Unlike me, Ragnis seemed relieved rather than normal. But since he made a confession, did he reveal his intentions? Well, it¡¯s better than biting your nails or putting on a look of shame.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look at you like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Eventually, after having a decent breakfast, he climbed into the carriage and tried to sit across from him, but Ragnis patted the seat next to him as if it were natural.


    ¡°Where are you going? Sit over here.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    I wanted to say something, but I was pressured by the atmosphere of Ragnis, who kept knocking on the seat without saying anything. As I moved, her hands pulled my head down andid it on her thighs.


    ¡°I like that you don¡¯t resist. You mean you don¡¯t hate it?¡±


    ¡°No, I said it yesterday, but would you have saved it if


    you didn¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Be quiet and go to sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when I arrive.¡±


    After saying that, Ragnis told the coachman to go slowly, drew the curtains on the window, and started stroking my hair.


    If you go slowly, it will take about 20 minutes. Of course, if you fall asleep, it¡¯s time to sleep at least, but that happened yesterday, so is it possible to fall asleepfortably in this state?


    Surprisingly, it was possible. I fell asleep in less than a minute.

 Chapter 87

    It took just 20 minutes to reach the academy, as expected.


    I fell asleep surprisingly easily, and I stumbled a little when I got off the carriage in that short period of time. I entered the academy with Ragnis smiling at me. Unlike yesterday, the overall atmosphere from the front door was bustling, wondering what was going on, but as soon as I walked in, Ragnis started talking to me.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I remember, but we have to split up again when ites to magic ss anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldmia? Where did you put the schedule that Gidley gave you?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing¡­?¡±


    Thinking back, I think I was asked to read something.


    It¡¯s like he thought it was an academy promotional pamphlet and stuffed


    it into his pocket¡­


    It was contained in a small pocket designed to fit only letters inside a half-cloak.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve never seen it before¡­¡±


    ¡°Somehow it happened that way. What¡¯s wrong! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you didn¡¯t miss ss and listened?¡±


    ¡°You missed it yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°No, even if you knew that, you would have missed it, so it¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    To be honest, it was my mistake to start with polka dots, so of course Ragnis looked at me as if he was full of spirits, and I unfolded the scraps of paper I had left for four days to get past his gaze¡­ Huh?


    ¡°Exploring dungeons¡­group matches¡­friendly matches? Isn¡¯t this a test, not a ss?¡±


    It seems that all the contents written from today are the same. I looked at Ragnis as if I wanted something like this, but instead, Ragnis was looking at me with an expression wondering what this meant.


    Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­Now I automatically think of the cold eyes of the warriors, and I feel like I said something ignorant again¡­ ¡°Of course it¡¯s a test


    . It can¡¯t end with just taking sses together, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­we are?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I guess that¡¯s where it started. Even though I said it was preferential treatment every time, it didn¡¯t seem to touch me.¡±


    After listening to Ragnis nodding his head as if he understood something, he said that the normal schedule for this event, which can be called the Hero Promotion Festival, will be held for three days from today.


    Even so, visitors from other countries had to go through the process of finding a ce to stay, adjusting their schedule, and visiting on their own several months in advance, and had to be issued an identification card to enter the academy.


    It was the part where it was revealed that Rudra¡¯s mutt was an even more surprising madman.


    Why is he appearing out of nowhere? He wasn¡¯t even qualified to visit the academy that day! Somehow, at that time, I thought it was a bit strange that the professor was in a hurry, asking who the hell was this mess, but there was a reason I couldn¡¯t have imagined.


    Since he is an outsider who has not been seen, he has no choice but to know who he is even though he is a nobleman!


    ¡°Wow, I killed him for no reason. If I had left him alive, he would have had a series of hit-and-run idents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk. It still grinds your teeth thinking about that time.¡±


    After all, Ragnis had his entire family insulted right in front of him. I can¡¯t fully understand the noble¡¯s sensibility, but I can understand it because I grew up watching it.


    Still¡­ oh my god. Among the idiots I met in another world, he was one of the most genuine noble idiots.


    It¡¯s really fortunate that there are only kind and good nobles around me. I didn¡¯t meet the lord of Ogwen, but I think he would have been a good lord even though he was rapidly developing and the security was messed up.


    ¡°So you and Sir Radnellvandes were more vignt than I expected?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to that, I have to constantly send reports to the royal family, so it¡¯s not too cumbersome.¡±


    The other countries were envoys on a national level, but Ragnis was simply invited as Marquis of Itthiel. As a result, it seems that I have to send a fairly long letter every day to make sure that no other wordse out in the kingdom where I did not even get the opportunity to dispatch an envoy.


    Isn¡¯t that amazing when you think about it¡­?


    ¡°Rather than that, I think that even though they were escorting, they might have been a little too close¡­¡± Although


    they clearly crossed their arms, their chest was tantlypressed.


    So bold in one day! I¡¯m ashamed of myself for being so outspoken!


    ¡°I¡¯m already dissatisfied with having to be taken away by Esmuier anyway, but would you like to annoy me?¡±


    Even though it was said all day, Ragnis seemed to have no intention of insisting on taking a seat next to him even while viting public opinion. It felt a bit strange, as if this was like cutting out options that might not fit at all and then choosing between getting one shot or two, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t resist.


    When I arrived at the main building with tense steps, I unexpectedly found Esmuier with Sieg Norm and his party.


    Among them, Zeke was the first to notice me and waved his hand, and he immediately turned his gaze to Esmu, and even though Ragnis was present, he did not care and greeted with a bright smile.


    Aaaaaaaaaaa!! Stop looking at your lips! Eldmia!!


    Esmuet, who looks at me with a bright but perfect fox-like smile, and Ragnis, who looks very dissatisfied when he keeps turning his head because it¡¯s hard to make eye contact, and Zeke, who looks like he understands something, and strangely proud. Esselua, who was looking at Esmuer with her eyes, caught my eye.


    What¡¯s wrong with your royal sisters? Ah, Esselua ispletely out of the question, so isn¡¯t it not so?


    ¡°Since today¡¯s ss is focused on practice, you must be very tired. Howe you don¡¯t look like you slept wrong?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but stick out my tongue at the expression as if he didn¡¯t know anything even aftermitting an atrocity that marked an absurd stroke in Eldmia Ega¡¯s life. What I thought was a hamster was a fox!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just wanted to get some sleep.¡±


    I try to answer like it¡¯s nothing, but it¡¯s not that easy. With just my reaction, Ragnis¡¯ gaze began to narrow when he noticed that Esmuer had done something he didn¡¯t know on the way home yesterday.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with the hero from the morning. Is it rted to today¡¯s ss?¡±


    ¡°Whoops. That¡¯s right. Actually, it¡¯s in the form of a ss, but in the end, it¡¯s more like a demonstration of what the hero has learned in the empire. It¡¯s the fastest way to talk through women.¡±


    Even if he entered the academy in a temporary form, it seems that he has given up on his work altogether. As Esmuer approached, he politely greeted Ragnis, and Ragnis naturally moved away from me and greeted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s for a ¡®short¡¯ period of three days, but thank you Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We will do everything in our power to make your visit an ¡®unforgettable¡¯ one.¡±


    It¡¯s cold. A dagger flies into his chest and gets stuck.


    Now you know. If words had a form, the words of those two must have been sharp des.


    I couldn¡¯t help but fix my wandering gaze on the guy Zeke¡­ I was able to see a side of Zeke I couldn¡¯t have imagined at all.


    Isn¡¯t Zeke who came to my side sympathizing with me!


    ¡°Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve finally reced the knot hole with an eye hole.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s handforting his shoulder felt so warm. Is this¡­ human warmth¡­!


    ¡°Cheer up. The older brother has been through too. The older brother believes that the younger brother will get through it well.¡±


    After all, it wasn¡¯t like taking three girls with you!


    Admiring Zeke, the hero himself with a halo, I hurriedly whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Yong, no, older brother. Could you please give me some advice? I feel like my blood is drying up since morning.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s your karma. The only advice I can give you is that you should be very careful when talking to the person who gave you the earring.¡±


    ¡°¡­to?¡±


    ¡°I believe you will understand what I¡¯m talking about, brother.¡±


    no real? really?


    I asked with my face, but Zeke nodded and just gave me another hug and went towards Eselua and the other women.


    It seems like I did something like a madman who put up gs all over the ce without even knowing it¡­!


    In the midst of the darkness in front of my eyes, I felt the ustomed hand crossing my arms, and when I returned to reality, the unconcerned Esmuer caught my eye. Even though Ragnis was right next to her, she showed off her affection without even thinking about hiding it.


    ¡°I wish you well today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it too calm after doing such a great thing?¡±


    At the moment, I was so offended that I unknowingly said something in a small voice, but Esmu was not particrly surprised.


    Instead, he smiled lightly.


    ¡°Do you look calm at leisure?¡±


    When the dainty hand is lightly ovepped with mine, a certain trembling is transmitted.


    Ragnis, who had already been looking at me with sharp eyes in the part that was already a huge task, opened his eyes wide and began to be surprised as if he had grasped something.


    ¡°If you prepare your mind in advance, you can hide yourplexion. It was a special thing for a woman, but it¡¯s natural that you can¡¯t find yourposure overnight.¡±


    it¡¯s too hard¡­! While I was praying earnestly that my face would not turn red right now, Ragnis intervened.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it too.¡±


    It was not difficult for her to understand that she was making great efforts to hide the change in her expression, but I had no choice but to ask with a puzzled expression as it was hard to believe that she would have urately inferred from this fragmentary conversation.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and I¡¯ll do it too.¡±


    ¡°No, I know what it is¡­¡±


    Ragnis answered with his eyes instead of words, and I understood.


    ah! Everyone except me was blind!

 Chapter 88

    Even though he faced the endangered life of the academy on the fifth day, Esmue and Ragnis clearly distinguished between public and private affairs.


    While I was almost being dragged by Esmuer until I got to my destination, unable to properly grasp the location, looking at the two of them smoothly continuing theirmunication with nobles and envoys from other countries I met, I suddenly realized that they were members of the royal family and nobles. it was felt


    Even if there were conversations with each other during the process, seeing them chatting withughter without the slightest war of nerves, I immediately thought that it would be nice if they could just stay like that for the rest of the period.


    Of course, that¡¯s impossible. Even if I, the cause provider, had such a wish, it would mean nothing.


    ¡°Today¡¯s n is to explore the dungeon. Even though it¡¯s a dungeon run under strict management for the education of students, it¡¯s easy for ordinary adventurers to form a party.¡±


    Esmuer, noticing that I hadn¡¯t properly grasped the schedule for the day, was exining it to me from time to time as I exchanged greetings with the crowdsing and going. If I hadn¡¯t seen him in the arena on the first day, I would have been quite surprised by the level of the dungeon, but after experiencing it myself, it was quite understandable.


    Rather, those who have developed a certain level of unity within the frame of the academy are better than a half-ss adventurer party. This ss, too, would be more focused on factors such as situational awareness, improvisation, and role division rather than checking the ability to cope with risks.


    ¡°Then how do I or the Marquis get involved?¡±


    ¡°It is already prepared for that. Eldmia as the Marquis of Levien¡¯s representative, you will participate in the exploration along with the warrior Siegfried. And the entourage brought by the envoys of each country or the envoy himself will be filled with the rest. ¡±


    ¡°There are more than ten kingdoms on the continent that I know of, but not all of them have participated, right?¡±


    That is, there are ten countries each with a size and reputation enough to send out invitations from the empire. If you add other small countries together, wouldn¡¯t there be at least ten more countries that I don¡¯t know about?


    But it actually happened.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the interest of the continent. However, it was divided into those who want to see the warriors directly from the side and those who want topete with the dungeon exploration. Including the party of academy cadets, there are a total of 4 parties. At the same time, you will be exploring dungeons.¡±


    For reference, there are five members in the party. Esmuer¡¯sst words at the end made me feel a strong sense of anxiety.


    ¡°They said that if five people get together, at least one of them has trash.¡±


    Zeke, who is also an intellectual of the same modern society, muttered with a puzzled expression as soon as he heard her from the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very unique and strangely reliable statement. Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The wise man, Mr. Jirobo. Even he judged humans too rationally.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­this is the first name I¡¯ve ever heard of. Do you have any other teachings?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    It is not unusual for him to look around casually about how many times he has made such remarks. Ragnis asked a question as I gritted my teeth and endured the fact that I almost burst outughing at Esmuet, who was reacting to his story as if he was unreasonable.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a party of four quite a lot? The size of the dungeon is understandable since it¡¯s an empire, but is there a different reason for exploring that number of people at the same time?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much it is done to show the achievements of the warriors, in the end, the academy doesn¡¯t raise just one hero, so by adding one party of envoys to two parties of cadets, four came out inevitably.¡±


    The fact that the empire had no intention of betting everything on the hero was a hypothesis and a question that had already existed from the first day.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have thought that forming a party of warriors with outside members and making itpete with the rest of the party would give me quite a bit of demerit, but since I was in the same party as the warrior, I had toplicate my thoughts in many ways.


    If it was an enemy-level dungeon, it would be possible to break through with just me and the hero. It¡¯s okay if we didn¡¯t get along because we¡¯ve lost each other, but right now there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t converge on each other¡¯s opinions.


    ¡°Esmuer. Was it nned to organize me and Zeke into the same party?¡±


    Even though I thought about it right away, I couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so I just asked the question openly and quietly. Esmuer, who casually waved his hand and greeted a passing nobleman, answered quietly as well.


    ¡°The story that there was an impure intention came out and made haste.¡±


    The exnation ended with that, but it was enough. In this situation, it is clear what it means to have an impure intention and give the hero a safety bread party member.


    The question is, is it an assassination or does it have the purpose of damaging the honor of the hero somewhere other than the empire¡­ If you are wary of demons, there is no need to reorganize the party, so it is concluded that it is likely to be a conflict between countries.


    And that leads to the conclusion that there are people who regard the warriors who have been appointed by God as the adversaries of the demon lord as mere military weapons of the empire.


    The irritation and displeasure that came up in an instant was more than I had ever felt beforeing to the Empire.


    It was Esmuer¡¯s hand with his arms crossed that straightened his face, which was about to be distorted.


    ¡°Are you nervous because there are a lot of people watching? If you and the hero¡¯s skills are good, there will be no problem, but you are surprisingly timid.¡±


    Esmuer¡¯s eyes, looking down, have a meaning different from what she said.


    Even with just a brief moment of tension, pure admiration swallowed up my annoyance that he urately grasped the change in my emotions and gave me a word in advance.


    ¡°¡­I see. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to outside activities.¡±


    ¡°No matter how nervous you are, you have to do it. The dungeon exploration isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Even if there is an attempt to target the hero, he must not be killed. Understanding what Esmuier was trying to say, I nodded with something simr


    to a smile.


    ?


    The entrance to the dungeon, which is located in the forest near the academy and leads underground, is quite clean and boasts a modern style, probably because it was newly built and maintained. Maybe the dungeon itself is an artificial dungeon.


    Including faculty members to lead, wooden bleachers that seem to have been built informally, several crystal balls, and people filling the seats, it is very lively as if it were some kind of festival.


    I wondered if there would ever be a guy who would p the back of a warrior in a ce like this, but there was a possibility, so I thought I had prepared in advance, and I sighed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s amon thing. Don¡¯t worry too much brother.¡±


    It is absurd to see Zeke talking to me as if it was nothing special while leaving behind the party who had moved to the bleachers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too calm in the face of what might be an assassination attempt against you?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t heard Esmuer¡¯s story before. Because Sieg canmand the wind spirit. You can hear all conversations with nearby voices.


    That¡¯s why I was able to ask without a single doubt, and Zeke just shrugged his shoulders and answered as if he had no intention of hiding anything.


    ¡°My younger brother is from a country that faces the demons, so he doesn¡¯t know much about it. In some kingdoms in the ind region, there are ces where the hero itself is considered a gigantic scam by the empire.¡±


    ¡°A scam?¡±


    ¡°Actually, demons aren¡¯t even a dick, but it¡¯s a ploy to suck up all the gains by raising the name of God and standing up.¡±


    To be honest, I doubted that he was going to benefit from using the hero. But¡­ the only thing thates out is that the idea of ignoring the threat of the demons itself and forging the spirit has crossed the line.


    People from other worlds, not me or Zeke, but ordinary people living in this worlde up with ideas like that?


    ¡°Is there no faith in the Ind Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that it is a tragedy when seen in close-up and aedy when seen from a distance.¡±


    It was Zeke who was intelligent and looked like a warrior in many ways today. okay. That¡¯s perfectly true.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I treat all these fucking bastards like fucks. If they don¡¯t have a sense of reality and feel like they¡¯re losing money even though they didn¡¯t make an effort, they¡¯ll stand up as if it¡¯s true and try to bite them. They¡¯re the ones who think more.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think he would see only good things because he was reincarnated as a hero, but Zeke may have seen more bad things than he thought.


    When I tried to look pitiful, Zeke tapped me on the shoulder and showed his teeth andughed.


    ¡°But you have a younger brother this time, right? Doesn¡¯t your younger sister like those bastards too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s all it is. Even if they¡¯re fucking shit anyway, how are you going to beat the warrior and the guy who won the warrior? If you think you can take this opportunity and beat him like a dog, it feels rather good, right?¡±


    young. I don¡¯t know about other things, but the hero was right at least in terms of mentality.

 Chapter 89

    It was Wade Palmahon, who showed his face during the Gwillow incident, who started the speech as the proceedings began in earnest.


    It was only when I saw Jidley and other professors rted to the actual war lined up behind him that I could properly understand what the head of thebat department meant.


    ¡°This is Wade Palmahon, head professor of Combat Studies, who is responsible for the management and responsibility of the academy sses rted to realbat. It is a great honor to hold such an event for allied envoys.¡±


    What Wade said after throwing a rhyme at the beginning of a fairly formal and ceremonial speech was the arrangement of groups and other precautions.


    When you enter the dungeon entrance, you will instantly move to a random location in groups.


    There is no intervention of fantasy magic, so if you think it is dangerous, use the return scroll that is distributed right away.


    The return scroll should always be worn around the waist. This is to set the goal of forcibly returning the other party by tearing the scroll in the event of a fight between the participants, so take care of the disadvantages in case of vition.


    It is to show the achievements of the warriors, but there is no intention of holding an event just to show them, so they promise a reasonable reward to those who win the championship by beating the warriors.


    Finally, after Wade¡¯s instruction, which exined in a very lengthy way how the first group to upy the mark in the center of the horizontal dungeon wins, the formation of groups begins, and then the awkwardness of the opening ceremony is finally over, and there is time to look around. has been created


    ¡°Hey! Kingdom Knight! Long time no see!¡±


    And in the meantime, I was able to find Etenera, who had been unable to control her affection from the first day.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been five days, doesn¡¯t it feel like seeing you in a month?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really surprising that the sses don¡¯t ovep.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. You and the Marquis are observing all sses at the academy. Of course, even so, it was terribly out of sync.¡±


    It was possible to run into them at least once on the road, but aftering to the empire, it was really far away and they were entangled in other problems, so they couldn¡¯t. I like him quite a bit because of his overflowing friendliness, but in many ways, it¡¯s a pity.


    ¡°You seem to be participating in the survey?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen them like this, they¡¯re as good as they are. Be prepared if you meet them in a dungeon.¡±


    The way he was joking around was full of pleasant yfulness, so Iughed lightly and passed it over.


    Considering that all of the people who seemed to be in the same group showed outstanding skills in Gidley¡¯s ss, it was not difficult to guess that Etenera¡¯s skills were not inferior to them because of the sparring between Zeke and me. could


    Since we couldn¡¯t talk for a long time, we parted ways and looked at others, but the other academy parties were people with whom we hadn¡¯t met each other at all, and the party made up of envoys were people who didn¡¯t have a nice impression.


    Even though one of them was a woman, she had eyes that looked more bloody than most men, and it seemed that the delegation party had already entered a strategy meeting around her.


    In the end, when our group members gathered together and had a brief self-introduction time without finding anyone who acted noticeably suspicious, I had to get frustrated in a dark feeling in a different way from the morning.


    ¡°Hello, warrior Siegfried! Your majesty is in our mountain kingdom, Maldgen¡­¡± ¡°I


    can feel the grace of the goddess shining like a halo! I am in the kingdom of Peneshmi¡­¡± ¡±


    Glory to the great empire and its warriors. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    The three party members began to go into super-confidence mode, coaxing the hero without saying who came first.


    It wasn¡¯t empty words, just looking at their appearance, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that the reason these people who didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do withbat and didn¡¯t look like wizards were here because they saw it as a golden opportunity to face the hero in person.


    If Zeke hadn¡¯t grabbed his stomach andughed at them as they were scrambling to talk to each other, to the level of being polite and pushing their bodies, he would have kept talking.


    ¡°Cheolkeol. It seems these bastards haven¡¯t heard my rumors yet.¡±


    Honestly, if it were a different situation, I would have stopped it, but I was dumbfounded and had no choice but to stay still when I was carrying three bombs.


    The three guys, who had no way to know that fact, naturally looked dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t react properly.


    ¡°Yes, yes? Now what¡­¡±


    ¡°Please shut up and follow me around before everyone¡¯s legs are clubbed. This is the ce I made for you to see my achievements with your own eyes and then go to the Neg Kingdom and report it. It¡¯s not a ce made for you to wag your tail to avoid the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°Haha, warrior. That¡¯s not what we¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Among the three, the skinny guy with voluminous curly hair shoved the bewildered guy away with a skillful smile and tried to shake his mouth, but Zeke waved his hand at him. cut off the words


    ¡°Sir. You don¡¯t need words to explore the dungeon. The guy who just waved his hand doesn¡¯t seem to have a single callus on his palm. Are you a wizard?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the twists and turns of the answer, isn¡¯t it? Are those two of you there?¡±


    Pointing with their jaws, the two also hesitated as if they had something to assert confidently, but thest one, who hesitated less, suddenly raised his voice with a serious expression.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you being too rude?! We attend this ce as envoys from each country


    ¡­¡±


    The three of them backed away at Zeke¡¯s cry, which threatened with a look that was notcking, even though it was described as a sudden rash. From my point of view, it was a reasonable and reasonable cry.


    It was a pretty good choice, even considering that it was a gathering of people from powerful countries.


    Knowing how to fight and participating in practice are two different things, and expressing your intention to participate even though you are not. Rather, there are many eyes to see, so it is a problem that is connected to the prestige of the nation.


    Needless to say, they must have participated by spouting nonsense saying that it was possible enough. It¡¯s a ce to see the achievements of the warriors anyway, so they don¡¯t have to step out, the warriors will take care of everything on their own, and they¡¯ve even calcted that their skills aren¡¯t important.


    If it was the same as usual, I would have been able to put a double bath together, but absurdly, now I feel like a nobleman.


    You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re at least in a state of faith that if they¡¯re a hero, they¡¯ll do that much, right? One guy even mentioned a goddess, so at least the fact that they weren¡¯t the ones who denied and doubted the existence of the hero was the worst, not the worst.


    I really want to make sense of this, but that¡¯s the reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, don¡¯t trust me that I¡¯ll clean up all the shit you¡¯ve built up and move on. The academy didn¡¯t give you expensive escape return books for nothing. You can¡¯t fight. La. I am not responsible even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a warrior? How could you make such an irresponsible statement?¡±


    When the guy with the big nose who said he came from the mountain kingdom shouted with an expression of regret, Zeke answered calmly with his arms crossed.


    ¡°A warrior, how can you cut down the threat of the entire kingdom with one knife? Even if you do your best, people who can¡¯t be saved keeping out from somewhere in the world. I don¡¯t want to get caught up in that and kill hundreds of people at the same time.¡±


    ¡°That, is that what the hero who has to save those who are suffering from the demons will say? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡±


    ¡°Woah. Be careful what you say? There¡¯s an attendant of the Marquis from Ethiel, where the really suffering live.¡±


    I hoped that this skit would end quickly, and Zeke chinned at me, who had just been sitting quietly, and the faces of the three men began to twist subtly. It was even more absurd because it looked like he didn¡¯t know it was real.


    ¡°Before talking about those who suffer, should I tell this friend what your country did to Etis-L?


    ¡°¡­ This thing I will definitely protest formally.¡±


    ¡°It sucks. Even Siegfried will remember this, guys. I¡¯m a warrior, are you guys a warrior?¡±


    Zeke shook his head as if he had nothing more to say and turned to me.


    ¡°Eldmia. You did some adventurer work, right? What were you mainly in charge of?¡±


    The reason I don¡¯t call him younger brother as usual is probably because I care about the people around me. His attitude was also a little more businesslike than usual.


    ¡°Fight with skirmishers. That¡¯s probably enough to help today.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Looking at them, it¡¯s obvious they won¡¯t help anything. Let¡¯s struggle together.¡±


    I wanted to tell him that the hard work should be done by the warrior, but I decided to match the rhythm and nodded my head.


    It¡¯s really fun right from the start. The delegation doesn¡¯t seem to be a rogue, but in a situation where you have to deal with the cadets, there are only three burdens.


    It¡¯s a bnce that can be said to be almost malicious¡­ I¡¯m just getting more and more curious about what the Empire and Esmuye are aiming for.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty maliciousbination.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Esmuer questioned, not erasing hisughter at his muttering, but in the end, the answer Ragnis would give was fixed.


    ¡°But, in the current situation, that might be for the best.¡±


    They are ipetent vassals, but at least they don¡¯t attack from behind.


    In other words, the Empire regarded envoys from other kingdoms as potential threats.


    ¡°Do you see that fierce-eyed woman? She¡¯s hidden her distinctive appearance, but she¡¯s Sev, the singing spear of Volta Bay, the maritime kingdom. The others don¡¯t seem to be known¡­ Seeing how they conceived the strategy, I wonder if the empire has been quite disliked in the past.¡±


    For the past year or so, Ragnis had been extremely busy just putting things in Ethiel into his head, so he didn¡¯t know who Seb was. I could only guess from Esmuer¡¯s nuance that he wasn¡¯t a very pleasant person. Of course, Contrary to the tone that made me guess, Esmuye was smiling.


    However, Eselua¡¯s reaction far exceeded her expectations.


    ¡°Siren Seve? Aren¡¯t you a criminal!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice, Eselua. It¡¯s not a matter of raising your voice.¡±


    You put up a criminal as an envoy¡¯s entourage, isn¡¯t that something to raise your voice about? Eselua and the lovers of the other warriors were making expressions that were no different.


    However, Esmuer continued to exin quietly, responding one by one to those who bowed toward him from across the bleachers, consistent with an attitude without the slightest movement.


    ¡°As long as there is no evidence but only the circumstances that she plundered foreign ships, we cannot expressints against Voltavey who insists on her innocence.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that there are so many spear-wielding women in Volta Bay who are blessed with songs?¡±


    ¡°There are no eyewitnesses, so there is no choice.¡±


    From a distance, Esmuer turned his head to Esseloi with a movement that could only be thought of as a very natural conversation, and continued with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to knowing the truth that opens today.¡±


    ¡°¡­If the price is a hero¡¯s life, I think it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Foolish thing. Being a hero is not an honorary position. And even if it¡¯s a sparring this time, even the one who defeated the hero is with you.¡±


    The smile was normal in some ways, but in other ways it was mischievous.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how clear information went into them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you write down the numbers?¡±


    ¡°Most of the moves are prepared. Except when dealing with someone who is too stupid or has nomon sense.¡±


    Leisurely seated on the prepared sofa, Esmuer stopped the conversation as if that was enough, chewing on a grape.


    Ragnis was dissatisfied with that attitude, but at least this time, he was d that she had a crush on Eldmia.


    Because she wouldn¡¯t do anything to drive Eldmia to death.


    ?


    Sebe, the singing spear of Volta Bay.


    This nickname was given to her by the people of Volta Bay in praise of her military exploits,bining both the talent of a bard and the talent of a spearman. But she liked the nickname given to her by her enemies more than that.


    A siren, a monster that seduces and kills boatmen by singing.


    It was much more touching because I felt that being considered as deadly and fearful was like someone who had learned martial arts.


    ¡°Do they really believe that a single warrior will change the situation?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s just a vain wind because of the name Demon, which is nothing more than a different race anyway. Even Ethiel has been fighting for several years, so how can such a race threaten humanity?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how ignorant people are. There is a story that if the scale of a lie is toorge, they will rather believe it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s deplorable. How could an empire remain an empire if the world ran sofortably?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is.¡±


    Those who were familiar with her nickname did not present any objection to making her a leader. Even though there was an attendant from the neighboring country of Parzson, who was in a war of nerves with Volta Bay without realizing it.


    That¡¯s how certain her skills were. In the past, at the young age of 20, taking on a position as the leader of the Volta Bay Sea Dragon Knights was not a lie. Although they were also skilled in their respective countries, they could not catch up with Sebe¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°It must be God¡¯s will that only those who have visited the Empire on behalf of a country were selected and gathered together in one ce.¡±


    For several years after the heroes were known to the world through the promation of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, the kingdoms they belonged to focused more on espionage than support from Ithiel. Thanks to this, most of the battles that took ce on the front lines of Isthel were reported to the royal family in each country in real time, and even though they could not know the details, they were all able to draw the same conclusion.


    Demons are not a threat.


    Even though magic often causes an explosive loss, it is a level that can end up on the adventurer line.


    It was amon opinion that otherwise it would not be possible for Itis-L to hold the front line for a period approaching seven years.


    ¡°I heard that the Marquess of Ethiel was invited this time. Unlike us, four days earlier. Isn¡¯t it obvious what you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the previous Margrave died in battle and was seeded by a youngdy¡­ Even after the death of her father, it would be nothing more than a friendly appearance to justify the empire that seems to be wasting time.¡±


    Sebe was not particrly against their opinions, but she had no intention of joining their chatter. Because what she had to care about was the interests of her country, and what she had to do for that was convergence of ns, not small talk.


    However, as soon as I arrived this time, I heard a rumor that bothered me, so I had no choice but to mention it.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the story spread that the marshal¡¯s attendant defeated the hero.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too¡­ No matter how much you think about it, isn¡¯t it just to cheer you up? It¡¯s a ce created to show off the hero in name and color, but the hero is defeated. It¡¯s aedy.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that he intends to keep Ethiel alive by spreading such nonsense?¡±


    It was a rumor that everyone had no choice but to know upon arrival. But that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t believe it. It was absurd that ¡®that¡¯ empire greeted them with their shame exposed.


    It was false information not worth worrying about.


    ¡°I think he wanted to use the demon as an excuse to suppress the surrounding kingdoms. Or¡­ I heard that the conflict between the 1st princess and the 2nd prince was fiercer than expected, and that might have something to do with it.¡±


    The one who spoke was an attendant from the Pazuson Kingdom.


    When his eyes moved to Esmuer and Ragnis, who were sitting in the designated seat for the guests, everyone¡¯s eyes naturally followed.


    From their point of view, all of them were outstanding in their beauty, and it seemed that theirughter did not disappear, as if they were even on good terms. And what it meant was very clear.


    ¡°1 The princess¡¯s greed and intellect don¡¯t seem to be proportional.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. That¡¯s too revealing. Wouldn¡¯t that be something to say at a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, excuse me¡­¡±


    Emphasizes the importance of the empire through the hero, and has a friendly rtionship with the royal family through the Marquess, who must be in charge of the Asmodian front of Ethiel, and gains if the war with the Asmodians starts in earnest. It must be the intention to divide and suppress other countries.


    It¡¯s not particrly a bad idea, but they thought it was a ploy that was too obvious because they were still too young.


    ¡°By the way¡­ it¡¯s kind of ridiculous to have a ce like this against snub-nosed kids.¡±


    ¡°They say they are confident, so shouldn¡¯t we match?¡±


    Among them there were no figures of the same age as the cadets. The youngest was Seb, who was in her mid-twenties, and the eldest was even in her thirties. Although there are no people who have experienced an actual full-scale war between nations, they are the ones who have been through enough to win victories in battles for territories and duels for honor.


    It was absurd to put students against him, to the point of copse.


    But even though the empire was fine, there was no reason for them to refuse. Since I had a legitimate opportunity tofortably aplish my purpose, I thought I would show off my skills to the fullest.


    ¡°Besides, do you need a n to explore the dungeons that adventurers enter to earn money? We¡¯ve confirmed that our purpose is the same, so we can just focus on meeting the hero.¡±


    To peel off the false halo of a warrior.


    Because they had only one thing inmon.


    ¡°But don¡¯t they say that lions do their best when catching rabbits?


    At the end of Seb¡¯s words, they smiled sullenly. And they agreed to hide the only way the students could defeat them.


    Even after they had done that, they smiled very confidently.


    Without even dreaming that it would be thest confidence I could have today.

 Chapter 91

    People can¡¯t tell just by looking at the outside.


    Well, sometimes there are people who say they know when they pretend to, but usually they don¡¯t.


    It is a verymon and insignificant fact that you can only know the true value of a person if you continue to have conversations or activities with him.


    And yet, we often inadvertently forget that fact. Just like me right now.


    It was me who looked coldly at the three beaters who were mere burdens even before entering the dungeon. I never expected that they would give me so much pleasure.


    It¡¯s an unexpected pleasure, so it¡¯s a plus that there¡¯s no more fun than anything else.


    ¡°Yo, warrior! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Ooh, oooh! Die monster!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    They didn¡¯t even have weapons, so in the end, the guys who followed us with swords and shields prepared in advance by the academy were engaged in a bloody battle with the goblins.


    I think it¡¯s only goblins after setting the difficulty level to the level, but if it¡¯s a group of over 20 goblins, the story is a little different. Of course, even if that were the case, if there were 5 party members, the difficulty would be at the level of the junior level at best.


    So, the academy has designated the ce where we will be transferred to as the goblins¡¯ dwelling ce.


    As soon as the movement waspleted, the situation of a group of goblins suddenly appearing in front of them could be said to be a level of difficulty.


    Of course, Zeke and I killed all but three. However, since those guys are singing like that while having a one-on-one interview with the remaining three, how can it not be funny?


    It¡¯s a pity that there is no popcorn.


    ¡°Look how he fell behind his ass! Are you courting a goblin! Aren¡¯t you standing upright?¡±


    ¡°Sah, save me!¡±


    ¡°If I die from that thing, even if I be a soul, I¡¯ll have to sell myself and die one more time dude! I¡¯ll break my head! Stop it!¡±


    I didn¡¯t do this with the intention that the hero and I would overwhelm them. Rather, it¡¯s just helping them to be less embarrassing than partictes by showing them a little bit of fighting. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t there be no way to y such a silly game in a situation where you have to get to the center before the other groups and get a token or something?


    The process is just terrifyingly funny.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a great grip on the sword once. Why did you pack a long sword with an alternative shield with that kind of strength?¡±


    ¡°The shortsword must have looked awkward because it was just a superficial look.¡±


    Sitting amicably on a pile of stones, collecting appropriately sized stones around them, and throwing them one by one to support them if they were in danger was what Zeke and I were doing now.


    Because even the basics were not established, even I could predict that a crisis woulde to them two steps ahead. could move


    Fuck! And the stone thrown by Zeke hits the goblin in the eye.


    Thanks to this, the Goblin, who was trying to stomp the instep of the envoy from the Mountain Kingdom by clumsily lifting his waist high, had to grab his face withoutpleting his purpose.


    ¡°Are you fighting an orc, you bastard! Don¡¯t lower your knees and waist? Is that a tower shield you¡¯re holding? A round shield?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Hehe¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mojiri bastards really.¡±


    Although he spits harsh words out of his mouth, Zeke was also enjoying this situation. After fighting desperately for another 10 minutes, the three guys who defeated the goblins were haggard like soldiers who had fought for three days and nights.


    Of course, in our eyes, it¡¯s really the same, it¡¯s ugly, and it¡¯s a sigh. I would have never dreamed that I would end up going through such hardships.


    ¡°If anyone sees it, it¡¯s been a week since I entered the dungeon. What kind of confidence did you apply for?¡±


    The envoy¡¯s participation ispletely voluntary, so it is not even a matter of self-cult. Knowing that, they only had tears in their eyes and gasped for breath without even being able to refute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that tension and follow me well. Keep your guard upright.¡±


    ¡°Joe, can¡¯t we take a break and go?¡±


    ¡°If you rest your body right now, it will spread and you won¡¯t be able to wake up. If you want to tear up the return scroll and give up, then it won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    If you say that you participated vigorously in the yard where you failed to win favor with Zeke, but gave up and jumped out after less than an hour, they would really like it in their kingdom. Without saying a word, they started moving after me and Zeke.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel artificial. Does it take time to create a natural ecosystem?¡±


    ¡°Well. I know it was made by a professional wizard. I¡¯m not sure about that either. But as you said, it¡¯s true that it doesn¡¯t smell artificial at all.


    ¡± It would be correct to assume that you understand. Since that meant maintaining and repairing the facility after all, there was a high possibility that traps that would easily break if not managed were installed.


    ¡°There may be floor traps, so I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you even know how to do that? That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Because I had a lot of time to learn.¡±


    This is the body that has been learningpression training from professional instructor Asilie for about 6 years. It¡¯s on a different level than halfway adventurers.


    After considering the surrounding environment and the students¡¯ sses, I began to act after sorting out expected pitfalls.


    result? What can I say? Of course, he boasted a 100% hit rate and drew Zeke¡¯s admiration.


    ¡°This is very helpful knowledge? After all, scouting is important. We don¡¯t have scouting, so we¡¯re weak in this area.¡±


    ¡°Hero¡¯s party? Aren¡¯t there elves too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a magic swordsman. He can¡¯t shoot a bow.¡±


    ¡°No, does an elf who can¡¯t shoot a bow make sense?¡±


    Sounds like a cksmith who can¡¯t hold a hammer? However, there was no joke or lies in Zeke¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet at school, but it¡¯s so messy. I¡¯m still young by the standards of elves, so I only learned swords and magic in groups in my hometown. They said they couldn¡¯t use the bow because it was frustrating.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really staggering. Shouldn¡¯t we ask the Empire to find at least one person forter?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Here you are.¡±


    He tried to pat me on the back with a trustworthy smile, so I hurriedly avoided my body and expressed my intention to refuse.


    ¡°The hardships are clear, but do you think you¡¯re crazy? Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, your goal is also hard work, but wouldn¡¯t it be faster if you go with us?¡±


    ¡°Do you know when the hero will go to the front line and wait for it? Even if it¡¯s only next year, I¡¯m going to get a wandering knight award right away and then I¡¯m going to look for the traces of those things.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I felt strongly that I had made a mistake at Zeke¡¯s reaction, which suddenly shed in my eyes, but I was able to move to the center without any special incident. In between, they found traces of a couple of orcs or an isted group of gnolls, but since there was no reason to fight in the first ce, they avoided them and moved.


    Although I¡¯m breaking through the road, it¡¯s actually no different from a cheat key. I can confirm that what I learned from Asilie works well anytime, anywhere, so it¡¯s not bad for me, but it¡¯s a bit disappointing that it ends too ndly.


    Still, it seems like it¡¯s being broadcast live like a hologram through that crystal ball, but it¡¯s clear that we¡¯re going to be boring to them.


    ¡°It sounds like a fight.¡±


    So while we were calm and the three loads were moving, holding our breaths in extreme tension, we could faintly hear the sound of weapons shing somewhere in the distance.


    ¡°Is it a monster or a person?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re in the woods, you might be able to tell, but I¡¯m human too, so it¡¯s hard to tell them apart here.¡±


    The interior, such as a dungeon or cave, is too reverberant. Elves and dwarves can easily tell them apart, but I can¡¯t go that far.


    ¡°It¡¯s a road that will eventually pass. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±


    ¡°There is an option to run and ambush an opponent who is in the midst of an engagement, or to wait until there is a sign that the engagement is over before approaching and ambush them.¡±


    ¡°I think thetter would be quite fun, but would you like toe up with a terrain worth hiding and observing?¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go until we get close, and if the terrain is good, we¡¯ll take a look, and if it¡¯s not, then we¡¯ll run into it?¡±


    ¡°I like that. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As expected, I can¡¯t stand the spectacle of fighting and the blinding.


    Besides, it could be that it¡¯s not a battle of masters, but a fight of lower ranks who are less skilled than us? You can be sure that it will be a fun spectacle that makes you want to sell your soul to bring even the popcorn you don¡¯t have.


    Zeke seemed to have simr sensibilities to me in that respect, and with a smile, he lowered his body as low as possible and followed me toward the ce where the noise wasing from.


    As the sound got closer and closer, it became clear that it was a human-to-human battle, and when our anticipation was at its peak, we sensed that a battle was taking ce beyond the wall blocking our way.


    ¡°Ha. It¡¯s a shame. There¡¯s no room to sneak in, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zeke, who was looking around with me, worried that the battle would end in the meantime, asked in disappointment. And, sadly, I had toe to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Anyway, things like this don¡¯t always work the way you want. Can you break through this wall?¡±


    ¡°Should I crush it or would it crumble into powder?¡±


    As expected of a person who is also proficient in magic, I answered confidently as I drew my sword towards him who showed a confident attitude.


    ¡°Of course, I have to let it smash enough to get hit by the splinter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you want to surprise, you have to do that.¡±


    Zeke showed his teeth andughed, then pulled out his sword, so I smiled as well and corrected my posture.


    Because surprise is always right.

 Chapter 92

    It is an understatement to say that he is a person who is proficient in magic.


    ¡°Power!!!¡±


    Because what Zeke used to break down the wall was thorough physical force.


    It was a strange realization that I felt in the very moment when I saw the guy who had been pretending to use magic by stepping back as much as possible, shouting and running past me and trying to punch the wall.


    An act that can be said to be a series of entricities that no one can understand by the standards of people from another world.


    At first nce, isn¡¯t the meme from the previous life, which boasts that it doesn¡¯t matter because no one understands it anyway, is actually an act to remember one¡¯s identity? If not, it¡¯s like showing off without hesitation in the belief that if there is someone reincarnated in the same position as you, you¡¯ll be able to recognize and meet them.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have time to think deeply about such things, so my body was already enchanted and ran after Zeke.


    Fortunately, his physical strength was notcking in breaking the wall.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    The fact that the wall that was horribly torn by Zeke wearing an aura and flying around like Styrofoam was different from what I expected, but it certainly made the characters beyond the wall hesitate.


    However, it was not enough to fly to people and cause damage. Eh tsk tsk.


    There is no such thing as ate gaze. I appealed for my presence by shouting like that, but how many kids do you see only after the wall is broken?


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Damn! First of all, hit Sieg!¡±


    ¡°Humanity¡¯s technology wins!¡±


    The problem is that it was the students who were fighting, so they showed great solidarity and aimed their des at us. Anyway, what the hell is a guy who talks about humanity against the hero?


    ¡°Hahaha! Come on, kids! Can¡¯t win for years change overnight!¡±


    It¡¯s sad, but what Zeke said is not wrong. Since Sieg can use both magic and spiritism, it is difficult to gain an advantage even though he can be equal in terms of number of heads.


    Actually, I only fight with my own body, so I have to worry a lot even if three warriors with a certain level of skill can match their hands and feet.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Wait! With Zeke¡­!¡±


    That¡¯s why I prefer surprise. If one person is reduced, there is also an opportunity to reduce two people, and under the assumption that it can be reduced sequentially, numerical superiority ratheres as pressure and causes unintended mistakes.


    The student, who was rtively farthest from our position and had time to calmly assess the situation, before she could say what she had realized, the sharp stone I threw at the scroll at her waist ripped open the scroll. was forcibly repatriated.


    ¡°Kingdom Knight!¡±


    ¡°Ethenera! Our team will deal with Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Siege! Sword Zeke formation! Target neutralized!¡±


    If you listen to the real words, you¡¯ll know what kind of anti-heroic special agent. While admiring the fact that Etenera was in charge of a party leader, I checked the number of people running towards me.


    A female wizard enters the brothel while keeping her distance from the male and female swordsmen. Excluding Etenera, who was preparing something, the other five seemed to be aiming for Zeke, so the girl I just sent back must have been at the Etenera party.


    ¡°The basic skills learned are different!¡±


    I still remain as a knight in fairy tales, so I respectfully respected them, passed by my friends who were attacking me from side to side, and rushed at the female student who was preparing for magic.


    It was a double eleration that was also used by the knights of Ogatorp. No matter how high the level of the academy students is, they can¡¯t react to this.


    ¡°Huhhh?!¡±


    ¡°You have to protect yourself.¡±


    If it doesn¡¯t work, you should keep your distance even if you have to forcefully explode the spell you were casting, but I wouldn¡¯t think of that.


    Confused and trying to distance herself from her back, her feet got tangled in a small stone root and she was on the verge of copsing as she tore off the scroll on her waist with the tip of her sword, and was repatriated in an instant.


    ¡°huh?¡±


    But I can¡¯t see the stone root that should be in the ce where the female student disappeared. Did he get caught in his own foot? It¡¯s not? You must have seen the stone¡­ Oh?


    ¡°Haaaap!¡±


    In the end, even though I waste, I couldn¡¯t stand it without checking the hypotheses as I watched the students turn and run towards me.


    I quickly turned around and pretended to roughly pick up a stone that had fallen on the floor, but the male student, who looked at my hand movement as if to protect the scroll, and the female student, who tried to close the distance as quickly as possible to prevent my actions, made me two enemies. The distance between people has shifted.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    The cries of the quick-witted Ethenera, of course, did not serve as a warning.


    Just by pretending to throw something at her face with her free hand, she swung the flinching girl¡¯s sword upward, pushed it up from under her armpit, and threw it towards the boy. .


    And until they caught the falling girl¡¯s sword and tore the scroll on her waist, the two struggled in embarrassment and were repatriated amicably.


    ¡°As expected, it was a range-type repatriation.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t tear the male student¡¯s scroll, it disappeared together, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Maybe it was made like that for emergencies?


    Still, it was unexpected that the scroll the boy was wearing remained in ce. Are you saying that the same magic is cast on you? It¡¯s a very expensive item, so I don¡¯t know because I don¡¯t normally use it.


    ¡°Ah. Nothing is easily solved!¡±


    Ethena, who licked her lips and met my eyes, smiled.


    I quickly rolled my eyes to see if there was a trick or something in that rxed attitude¡­ It seemed like he was preparing something just a moment ago, but now it seemed closer to the feeling that he had let go of it rather than the feeling that he had finished it.


    ¡°It ended so quickly, so show off your skills next time!¡±


    And then, without hesitation, would he tear up his own scroll and give up?


    In the end, all I could do was admire as I watched Etenera disappear as it was repatriated in an instant.


    ¡°Wow. He¡¯s a formidable guy, too.¡±


    I thought he was simply a cheerful atmosphere maker, but oddly, he is quick to judge the situation. Well, that¡¯s why you can exercisemand in this situation.


    ¡°No matter how much I think about this, it¡¯s a bit out of line. I¡¯m me too, but I¡¯m sure my younger brother is versatile.¡±


    Admiring Etenera, I took the scroll left by the male student just in case and put it in my bosom.


    I don¡¯t think he really swung.


    When I peeked behind him, there were only three of them still watching from the other side of the wall we had crossed over.


    ¡°When did you win?¡±


    ¡°Does the wind spirit look like a decoration? I don¡¯t know if it was Ethena, but the others are a bit hard-headed. They pretended to respond appropriately, but then tore off all the scrolls.¡±


    I wondered if I couldn¡¯t hear it because I was too focused, but I must have been watching something after literally killing him.


    Elemental magic is really good. is not it? Is this the warrior correction too much?


    ¡°Hmm. Unlike the poor swordsmanship, I guess you worked hard on the rest?¡±


    ¡°That, I¡¯m a bit weak in formality. But after losing to you, I¡¯m taking swordsmanship lessons diligently, dude.¡±


    ¡°Are you still using that ignorantlyrge sword?¡±


    ¡°This is enough for the dickheads. Just wait. Hyung will show you his amazing swordsmanshipter.¡±


    It¡¯s a very unreliable reaction, but I have nothing to say about the fact that he changed his ss attitude because he realized something.


    It was when he nodded moderately and moved his head to call the three burdens to move again.


    ¡°You are indeed a warrior whom God foretells. Your self-confidence is truly heroic.¡±


    I wonder if these guys still haven¡¯t given up, and when I looked, there were no luggage anywhere, only the delegation party I saw briefly before entering the dungeon.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t even feeling the poprity, so I was quite surprised. Zeke opened his eyes wide and asked a question, as if it was no different.


    ¡°What, where did youe from?¡±


    Let¡¯s go. Since we were the ones who came through the wall, leaving the road intact, in fact, didn¡¯t they juste from the opposite side of the road we were supposed to be on?


    Sure enough, the answer I heard was exactly what I expected.


    ¡°We came from the other side. If the hero hadn¡¯t drilled a hole in the wall, you would have fought us first.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t say much, probably because a woman with a ferocious impression whom he had briefly seen even before entering the dungeon for the first time decided to take over as the leader.


    ¡°What about the idiots that were there?¡±


    ¡°Of course I sent them back. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to reduce the number of enemies?¡±


    ¡°Ac. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have juste around. In the end, they were useless except for killing one goblin.¡±


    Still, when encountering a monster in a dungeon, I thought that there mighte a situation where the three of us would have to hold onto one foot, so I made them nervous and brought them, but it ended up being nothing more than a waste of time.


    Actually, it gave me a big smile, so from my point of view, I think I did my part, but I think it¡¯s not Zeke.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to shake it off once and for all. Taking care of the students after defeating the hero was also a nuisance.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about as if you¡¯re going to win?¡±


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s because we¡¯ve been through too much to y at the student level.¡±


    As the woman smiled as she fixed her spear, the people behind her drew their swords almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too unfairly. Didn¡¯t you spend days you couldn¡¯t even dream of when you were amoner under the pretext of being a hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hey. Do you understand what he¡¯s saying?¡±


    I exined briefly to Zeke, who showed his impression that he suddenly appeared and said something strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sound of seeing the warrior as a dick.¡±


    Even if I think about it, everyone admired the perfect key summary, even if the direction was different.


    I¡¯m not good at one-line summaries.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°That person¡­ must be an attendant of Ethiel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know you¡¯re an unbeliever.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe in religion in my previous life.


    Even though he believed that something divine could exist, he was an extremely ordinary ordinary person who did not have the slightest idea that it had any effect on his daily life.


    now? I¡¯m not in a position where I can¡¯t believe in a yard even reincarnation.


    Of course, polytheism is the basic purpose of Ythiel, while affirming various gods, the identity is unknown, but always grateful to the being who gave me a second life. is a man who knows


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s why, but no matter how much there is a conflict between countries, it¡¯s absurd to see them wearing colored sses and trying to ignore the existence of a warrior who can be said to be the product of a miracle.


    ¡°A non-believer? I have faith too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you have a monotheistic faith that says you don¡¯t even believe in passing dogs?¡±


    ¡°Gee, Gina¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Are you a monotheistic religion that does not believe even passing dogs?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think I would have asked back because I didn¡¯t really hear it, but I said it one more time.


    Even the Empire¡¯s state religion is only the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, and it does not ignore or deny the existence of other gods.


    But didn¡¯t they mention the hero as a false name from the first meeting? Therefore, it is not prejudiced or an unreasonable question to ask if they are the only religion that ims that the only God they believe in is the real God after seeing their reaction.


    ¡°¡­Huh. It¡¯s good to be faithful, but you¡¯re still young. You say you were born and raised in Ethiel, but do you really believe in the oracle that one hero will defeat all demons and bring peace?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even been near Ethiel, so you¡¯re just talking about what you know. Even distorting the oracle is just like a cultist.¡±


    ¡°Muh, what are you talking about! Correct me right now!¡±


    okay. Even monotheistic religions can be taken as insults, but being referred to as a cult is a matter of life and death, so I will never take it lightly. But can you? I¡¯m really doing it


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t carelessly talk about oracles that you can¡¯t even remember properly. The exact oracle is ¡®The hero will drive out the demon lord and restore stability to mankind.¡¯ no see.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that different¡­!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It does not bring ¡®peace¡¯, nor does it defeat the ¡®Evil Tribe.¡¯ Do you mean the same thing?¡±


    I called them cultists just to make fun of them, but you really don¡¯t see the difference between the two? I¡¯m starting to get really suspicious because I want to be a real cultist¡­?


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t keep fraternizing and fraternizing! I can¡¯t stand any more than this!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the act of doubting the hero, the product of a miracle, an act of doubting the god of light served by the Imperial Spiritual Assembly? What the hell is it that makes youe out so badly?¡±


    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±


    Still, it shows the fact that he is cowardly and mercilessly thrown, and he hesitates, as if he is not an idiot at all. It was only then that Zeke, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, tilted his head and asked me a question.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they consider me a fake hero now?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°¡­? Does that matter?¡±


    Seeing him ask as if he really didn¡¯t understand, the envoys looked at the hero with strange eyes. Yes, in their eyes, it must be strange that they do not worship themselves, but rather doubt them.


    Zeke, who hates the dependency on the hero, rather distrusts himself and zealously defends the idea of defeating the demon king by bing self-reliant. I would have interpreted their opinions that way now.


    However, this is a part that is different from things like hero dependence, so I decided to point it out precisely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because they¡¯re not only ignoring the warrior, but also ignoring the threat of the demon king.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about again?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the demon king and the demons are nothing, but they are saying that they believe that Etisel is colluding with the empire, lying as if they are a threat to mankind, and pressurizing neighboring countries.¡±


    Zeke, who had been making a foolish expression on his face, crumpled his face in an instant.


    ¡°Hey, fuck you guys!! If the demon lord¡¯s threat was a naughty thing, would I be suffering like a dog while being grabbed by the hair by the goddess!!¡±


    Zeke, whose eyes were literally gone, turned and charged toward the delegation party without hesitation.


    hmm. I was really angry this time.


    ?


    The envoys remained calm even as they watched Siegfried, the hero, rushing forward with a huge greatsword.


    Of course, his approach was fastpared to holding a sword that was no different from that huge lump of metal, but they were also users of Aura, so that much was taken into consideration.


    ¡°I will cut off the spirits and magic first!¡±


    The kingdoms did not send them to the Empire without thinking.


    I guessed that the empire would prepare a ce like this to show off its warriors enough, so it gathered all the information that had flowed in from the empire, sorted out the truth from the lies, and was fully prepared to deal with the warriors.


    In fact, even so, the preparation itself was simple. It is to separate those talents from a hero who has magic and spirit talents that are rarely seen.


    Fortunately, there were already sealing stones and mana suppressors to blockmunication with the spirits, and the conditions for using them were not special, and even their performance was certain.


    With that alone, 2/3 of their abilities were sealed, but with their skills, there was no way they could not defeat a warrior who only had sword skills. In such confidence, the attendant of the Kingdom of Pazuson took out the two tools he had stored in his arms and threw them into the air.


    Now, the two magical tools that have just escaped from his fingertips will absorb the surrounding magic power and disy their full potential.


    ¡°Oops. You¡¯re bringing out everything.¡±


    Thinking so, the moment I tried to fix my sword.


    Ethiel¡¯s attendant, who was standing behind the hero, muttered quietly and swung the sword he was holding into the air.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    And the magic tool fell to the floor without causing any change as if it was broken.


    Everyone in the delegation party, who had alreadypleted the preliminary n and tried to get into action starting from the activation of the magic tool he threw, could not ept the sudden situation and hardened.


    I would rather have done nothing at all, but if it had not been activated, I would have moved thinking that I was unlucky.


    However, Ethiel¡¯s entourage transformed this situation into an unexpected one with just one word.


    Because of that, everyone¡¯s feet were tied, even for a moment, and the hero took one more step.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Seb, who was the first toe to her senses and felt a sense of danger, jumped forward and sang.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª-!¡±


    The moment the song of the bardes out of the mouth, it takes off the form ofnguage and bes magic. The process waspletely different from normal magic, so it was free from the influence of mana suppressors, and ording to the original n, it would have been easier to deal with the magic-blocked hero.


    I didn¡¯t know that it would turn out in such an absurd form, but anyway. Whether it¡¯s magic or spirits, hit it before trying something.


    Sebe skillfully adapted to the sudden strengthening of her physical abilities and thrust her spear into the hero¡¯s left thigh. How many were knocked down by this attack that, to the victim, felt as if a blow that was discernible to the naked eye was rapidly elerating.


    Seb was confident that it was a blow that was inevitable at this close range.


    ¡°What did you believe in and exploded so slowly!¡±


    That is until the huge sword swung at an unbelievable speed and struck her with the wind.


    ¨C Quaang!


    I couldn¡¯t even scream.


    At first, I doubted my eyes in the world that seemed to be turning round and round, and then I just doubted everything.


    In a shock that was no different from being struck by a piece of metal, Seb flew straight to the wall and couldn¡¯t stop her arrogant thoughts from flowing for a short moment as she fell to the ground.


    But the conclusion was simple.


    A sword the size of a man was swung at a tremendous speed, like a shortsword, and he shed himself away like an insect.


    That was it.


    ¡®Magicw¡­sword¡­?¡¯


    It can¡¯t be. A weapon whose weight has been removed by magic also loses its power. That¡¯s just an ordinary sword. Even with my head, which was not easily organized due to the shock, I could clearly see that.


    But¡­isn¡¯t that speed strange¡­ no matter how much Aura is applied?


    ¡°Kuhup¡­!¡±


    As she looked at the warrior, who forced her body to stand up by applying strength to her creaking joints, what came into her field of vision was the miserable image of the delegation being beaten one-sidedly. Even the hero did not use magic or spiritism, and he was just swinging a lump of iron to beat them.


    ¡°Wake up you bastards! You¡¯re so damn confident that you¡¯re not even as good as the kids!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaak!¡±


    I had no choice but to be fooled. Even though they have lived through years of honing their swordsmanship, they cannot stop them from wielding swordsmanship without anything, so they bounce off the wall. Not being able to block it, he couldn¡¯t even react to how to avoid it, it seemed like he was facing arge monster rather than fighting a person.


    ¡°You bastards who say it¡¯s a false name!! Why can¡¯t you win because you¡¯ve be a proud knight of a young warrior who was ying and eating! If you do this, the empire will pick up and eat all of your countries! Wake up!!¡±


    Even though he recklessly wielded a sword that was no different from a lump of iron, the warrior just ran wild without showing any signs of getting tired. And there was no one who could stand against the warrior who ran amok with such a mad cry.

 Chapter 94

    Did you say autumn leaves?


    Personally, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that it was an insect hit by a fly swatter, but that seems like a harsh evaluation, so it would be better to just leave it cold.


    It was so devastating to see her flying and rolling on the floor after being hit by that huge iron club. He gritted his teeth and tried to get up again, but he didn¡¯t wake up, and while he was whimpering and moving, he was already struck by Zeke¡¯s sword once more and rolled to the other side.


    Of course, their desperation is my pleasure. fun.


    Still, just in case, I decided to give Zeke a piece of advice.


    ¡°Hero, haven¡¯t you forgotten that the audience is watching through the crystal ball?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job!¡±


    It¡¯s up to you to decide what to ept or not to ept. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway since the conversation isn¡¯t broadcast anyway. Just when I was starting to regret that there was no popcorn, I heard a low moaning sound from one side.


    ¡°Hee hee¡­ uh, why is this¡­¡±


    It was a woman who sang out of nowhere and pushed the spear in, then bounced off it. Of course, now I can understand that it was a magic with a buff effect, but at first I thought I was really out of my mind.


    ¡°If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll know that it¡¯s a very unfair and unfair result.¡±


    At least it is absurd that a woman with a ferocious impression, who is freed from continuous pain after being thrown out at first, hits the ground in anger as if shedding tears.


    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s sorcery¡­ it¡¯s nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the hero isn¡¯t fully grown now, and even a silver-level adventurer would fly several times more than that, but what kind of life does he live? did youe?¡±


    Anyone who sees it will know that he has been reincarnated. It¡¯s true that the basic specs are fraudulent, but there are knights stronger than him even in the Ogatorf family, let alone high-ranking adventurers?


    But surprisingly, the woman¡¯s reaction was confident.


    ¡°Do you think it makes sense that you can do that at that age!¡±


    ¡°No, are you whining about the fact that a child is stronger than you?¡±


    Contrary to how you look, your thoughts are very retro.


    I asked because I was really really curious, but the woman asked if she took it as an insult.


    ¡°I¡­! This Siren of Volta Bay, Seve! This me, the leader of the Knights of the Sea Dragon! Are you saying that you feel unfair just for that reason!¡±


    Oh, you have such a name and position. He didn¡¯t even introduce himself, so I didn¡¯t know at all.


    Anyway, where did the honorific of the first meeting go, and now it¡¯spletely nonsense. Maybe they tried to show this attitude after defeating Zeke and me in their imaginations. Heck, there¡¯s no way a person who doesn¡¯t treat even the hero properly can properly respect people from other countries¡­ huh


    ? Are you angry when you think about it?


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t like that kind of reaction. Recently, a bastard from Rudra died doing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Rudra¡¯s dog. Is it that wilb? I am advised because your reaction is simr to that friend.


    touches This woman, Seb, is not particrly weak. If you ask me if I¡¯m strong, I wonder if that would be a little ambiguous, but it¡¯s true that I was really careless.


    Thinking that the other person would be absolutely inferior to himself, and aiming for the thighs, he had no choice but to lose the number to Zeke, who was much stronger than he expected.


    However, it was only a big blow because the number of stolen items was that iron. Even the knights rolling over there right now didn¡¯t know how to respond to that kind of weapon, so they got hit hard. The two people who missed after being hit evenly by Zeke are getting back up and sharpening their angles after being hit like that.


    I still have to be a knight in a fairy tale, so I just don¡¯t aim for being knocked down, but if it was a real fight, I would have run to Seb right away and hit her with one more ser kick, knocking her out.


    ¡°Given your arrogance and skill, we must have believed that the only way to defeat you was to tear the scrolls and send them back. Take that out first. It¡¯s different from the former warrior, so I don¡¯t look at anyone who tries.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ look after me¡­?¡±


    ¡°The hero won, but I wonder if you can¡¯t win.¡±


    No matter how unexpected and surprising it may be, in the end you couldn¡¯t react and were right, right?


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll back down, swayed by that¡­ nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever lost your memory because of a head injury?


    Just tearing up the scroll left in his arms and throwing it would be enough to force him to repatriate. Then, I can finish it moderatelyfortably.


    But why should I?


    Aside from being aggressive, the morebat experience I have, the better. That said, he had no intention of fighting on purpose, but he was in a position where there was not even a speck of reason to avoid an oing fight.


    The problem of killing and salinha is only a problem after that. In the first ce, there is no reason to be considerate of those who go in looking down on the opponent, makingcent judgments without properly recognizing the seriousness of the war with the demons.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Along with the singing voice, Sebe, who had been shaking until just a while ago, bounced back and swung her spear as if she had recovered.


    The more I look at it, the more amazing it gets. Is it like a bard? It seems that the principle is different from magic, but instead of sucking the surrounding magic power, the reinforcement is activated in the form of dissolving the magic power in the mouth and recing it with mana. It would be a bit cumbersome if there was someone among the demons who could use magic like that. There¡¯s no way I can stop that with my abilities.


    Of course, that is the case of demons with extremely high basic specs. It¡¯s not fast enough to reach me, who was already doing my best.


    There was no difficulty in capturing the tip of the spear with the eyes, so just hitting it sideways at the right timing was enough to disintegrate it.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    It¡¯s a lot of doubts. It¡¯s understandable enough, but it¡¯s an abnormal disease that has no basis.


    Still, it was an official position, but it was obvious that there would be nothing left if she cut her throat suddenly, so she put down her sword and thrust her fists and elbows into the face of the unbnced Seb.


    ¨C Quickly!


    Feeling at the same time a new realization that beating people is psychologically lessfortable than cutting people, and feeling that her nose was broken by the elbow strike, I grabbed her by the neck and mmed her knee into the pit of the stomach and threw her backwards. The sight of a woman spurting out tears and nosebleeds at the same time due to shock was really not pleasant at all, but is there anything special?


    Men and women do not exist as long as they are armed.


    ¡°Keep it off¡­!¡±


    I threw the return scroll I had just picked up on top of Seve, who was unable to properly respond to the sudden shock and copsed on the floor, but she didn¡¯t know how to get up. It was clear that he would not be able to move for a while since he had been properly hit in the pit of the stomach. Still, I checked the buff I put on that song one more time, so I didn¡¯t lose my harvest.


    ¡°Do not turn your eyes away from reality and devote yourself to it. Itsel can¡¯t stop the demons forever, can¡¯t it? With that skill, you¡¯ll just die.¡±


    Actually, they won¡¯t just die, but they need to be alerted to this level toe to their senses.


    It was painful to look at it even more, so I picked up the dropped sword and cut the scroll on Seb¡¯s body and sent her back.


    ¡°Still, a knight carries a weapon until the end.¡±


    Zeke looked back while picking up the scroll she originally had, knocking out two of them and confronting the other two.


    oh? Still, if there are 4 of us together, it seems like we can hold on until that point. Of course, it might be because Zeke fought only with his sword


    ¡­


    Surprisingly, the two of them rushed at Zeke instead of taking out the scroll.


    It was funny how he was trying to protect his pride with a grim face even after being beaten like that, so I joined as he burrowed to the side while focusing on Zeke and running towards him.


    And with just that, both of their faces were stained with despair.


    The battle ended with that. Although, for that, Zeke and I had to get along well and beat each other until we passed out, but that was unavoidable.


    ¡°Boxy. I don¡¯t tell where I put it until the end. I can¡¯t take it all off.¡±


    I can¡¯t cause a broadcast ident during a live broadcast, so I insist that I won¡¯t take it out even though I ask them to take out the scroll quickly. What can I do?


    After the situation was over, Zeke growled as if he was still dissatisfied, and I decided to settle the situation by simply using the remaining scrolls to return the envoys.


    As long as he knew that scrolls would always remain, there was no reason to continue to use his power unnecessarily. If they refuse to ept even the mercy given to them to voluntarily admit defeat, they will only be executed by force. After sending all 4 people back in the form of sending one person back with my extra scroll, and then sending the next one back with the remaining scrolls, we walked through a dungeon with only monsters remaining as if we were taking a walk.


    ¡°Honestly, when Mappagi said there was a disturbing movement, there were also expectations of what kind of guys would appear, but it was just like that, so I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°In fact, if I wasn¡¯t there, wouldn¡¯t it have been a really disturbing move?


    ¡°Come to think of it, that makes sense too.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t turned my eyes away, I¡¯d have mistaken it for a desirable posture and swung it moderately. Then you might have been hurt by those who would have jumped on you to die.


    Because the conversation wasn¡¯t sent out, after breaking through the dungeon, he couldn¡¯t avoid criticism for beating the envoys of the kingdom like dogs, but at least it clearly showed the might of a warrior, so he decided to think positively.


    After that, it didn¡¯t take long to find the sign with the academy¡¯s mark on it. Upon obtaining the mark, a gate that serves as an exit was created, and the dungeon exploration ended.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it end pretty neatly?¡±


    Esmuer said as he greeted us who had finished the schedule with words and gazes of longing or envy toward the brave enough to be fed up with as the finale.


    ¡°It was ridiculously easy.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I was afraid that it would be too easy to finish with magic and spirit magic at the same time. It was a really good decision to defeat the envoys with only the sword.¡±


    At Esmuer¡¯s answer, Zeke sneered and approached Esselua and the other women, but I couldn¡¯t easily pass her answer.


    Even if there are two more days left, isn¡¯t it better to show results clearly? Starting with thexity of the warrior¡¯s education, it was not easy to understand what the subtle appearance that was constantly shown meant.


    At first, I thought it was just to put a leash on the hero and use it, but as time goes by, it feels like it¡¯s not a problem that will end so simply.


    ¡°You look like you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    There were times when I didn¡¯t hide my expression, but after reading my question, Esmuer smiled and said,


    ¡°I can guess why, but it¡¯s not something to talk about here. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    I looked at Ragnis, wondering if there was something going on while we were in the dungeon, but she understood my gaze and shook her head as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything clearly.


    ¡°You worked hard for the empire, so shouldn¡¯t we have a meal together?¡±


    Esmu? alludes to Zeke, who was about to leave, as if he was about to leave, but Zeke waved his hand away without looking back.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Eselua, why are you following an ufortable seat?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever made Yeo¡¯s sister ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s say I¡¯m ufortable.¡±


    Despite his own rmendation, Esmuer didn¡¯t call him anymore, as if he had expected Zeke¡¯s refusal, and in the end, only the three of us, including Ragnis, followed her to the carriage and left the academy to eat.


    As soon as the carriage moved and left the front gate of the academy, Esmuer opened his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the Empire¡¯s attitude towards the hero is strange?¡±


    It was a question as if it had pierced my mind at once. If it was another time, I would have thought about the answer, but since the other person is Smuye, I felt that such worries were futile, so I decided to be honest.


    ¡°If you ask me knowingly¡­ can I consider it your intention to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a ce where we are together? It¡¯s okay to talkfortably.¡±


    ¡°Then without hesitation.¡±


    I decided to take it lightly, not knowing what effect it would have on this icy human rtionship if I insisted on using an honorific title. Looking at Ragnis, who doesn¡¯t show much reaction, and Esmue, who clearly likes him, fortunately, it seems that he made a good choice.


    ¡°Of course, I brought up the story for exnation. In fact, it was also the fundamental reason why I invited the Marquis of Levien directly in the name of the empire, not the kingdom of Isthiel. , It is safe to say that the results were rather better. Since you will not be participating in the practice from tomorrow anyway, I thought that there would be no problem if I spoke about it, so I brought up the story.¡±


    ¡°¡­will you exin why my practice participation is important?¡±


    ¡°Whoops. It would be nice if you could understand it naturally, but even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll exin as much as you like.¡±


    Then Esmuer, who was looking out the window with a brief thought while rhyming, asked where to start talking, continued to speak while touching his lower lip.


    ¡°To begin with, the Empire¡¯s goal is to make all kingdoms move voluntarily in the face of the threat of demons.


    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t understand the connection between goals and actions at all?¡±


    ¡°First of all, Eldmia. All achievements of the hero were not built right after the hero was found by receiving an oracle from the Imperial Spiritual Assembly.¡±


    Esmuer, who seemed to be contemting what to say a little bit, but kept his mouth shut, looked at me as if I understood what he meant. And in the silence she offered, I could intuit that the story she was trying to tell was by no meansmon.


    The first thing thates to mind is Zeke¡¯s hatred of heroism.


    Now he is establishing himself by forming rtionships with Eselua and other women¡­ but did he act like that from the beginning? Did they treat him kindly from the beginning?


    Of course not. If nothing else, he didn¡¯t like being reincarnated in another world.


    So, how long did Zeke remain uncooperative with the Empire¡¯s education?


    ¡°half a year.¡±


    Did my expression change so quickly that it was easily recognizable? The answer to my question jumped out of Esmuer¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The brave Siegfried has learned in a short period of half a year and has reached this point.¡±


    Esmuer asserted with a tone and facial expression without a hint of joke, but both Ragnis and I couldn¡¯t help but doubt our ears.


    ?


    ¡°It¡¯s natural if it¡¯s obvious, but at first I was embarrassed. I¡¯m sure he was a warrior who was found ording to an oracle, but no one thought that the hero himself would be so uncooperative. Even now, I don¡¯t know why he was so uncooperative. ¡±


    After arriving at the restaurant, Esmuer¡¯s story continued as he ate the luxurious food.


    As a reincarnated person like me, interpreting Sieg¡¯s words in my own way, I understand what was dissatisfaction, but in fact, from the point of view of the empire, it must have been seen as iprehensible behavior and dissatisfaction.


    The abilities of the warriors are sufficient, they even provide free education, and even glory and rewards are promised. It is as if there is no option from the beginning to not prepare for war in the yard where it is obvious that the entire human race will not be able to avoid war even if the warriors do not step forward anyway.


    If you can sympathize with a boy who doesn¡¯t even lift a hand with the mindset of letting everyone die even though he understands the whole situation, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a character whose mental state should be questioned.


    ¡°In the end, somehow, there was a change and they followed the education, but it took only three years to get there. Of course, we couldn¡¯t wait to trust only the hero.¡±


    To train the military more thoroughly, reorganize the academy¡¯s curriculum to focus on war and actualbat, and hold a meeting every day to make even rebellious warriors as useful as possible. Fortunately, unlike his uncooperative attitude, his hostility toward monsters and bandits that harm the people was clear, so he was able to receive help from the hero in that way, and in the process, his rtionship with other women, including Eselua, progressed.


    After half a year, the Empire noticed that the surrounding kingdoms were acting strangely without a moment to be satisfied with Zeke, who began to show sincerity in education.


    ¡°They think that saying that the peace has been too long is actually absurd. Isn¡¯t it natural that the longer the peace, the better?


    The empire is greedy. Why did only the Imperial Spiritual Assembly point out the hero? Why are the other gods silent? In fact, trust doesn¡¯t exist, etc.


    At first nce, it may be valid, but if you peel the skin, it was a rumor that stemmed from severe distrust and arrogance. In fact, they came to the absurd conclusion that it was not a big deal when they heard through intelligence that Etisel was desperately maintaining the front line.


    Without even thinking about how many people died for years to maintain the front line and live in the war without being able to return home.


    So Esmuer thought the other way around. If they think so, let¡¯s pretend they really are.


    Ithiel and the Empire join hands and use the demons as an excuse to try to suppress neighboring countries. Deciding to amplify that suspicion, she dyed Zeke¡¯s education.


    And at this opportunity, the unfinished figure of the warrior is revealed to the whole world. The appearance of a hero who does not yet have the strength toe out of mythology will naturally remain a rtively easy existence in the eyes of the kingdoms.


    And based on the information umted so far, the kingdomse to a conclusion.


    If it was an empire to put forth a hero who is within the human category, although he is quite strong in dealing with the demons who can withstand Ethiel alone.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for them to mobilize their troops and recruit the best warriors in the kingdom to take part in the war of Ethiel and take away the gains they are trying to monopolize? conclusion that.


    ¡°They thought they would give up if it was something they could never reach. Even if it really brought great benefits to the empire, how would they dare to dare if a hero could truly cut mountains and seas? Believing in the growth shown by the hero¡­ It was a kind of gamble.¡±


    Then, unexpectedly, I appeared, defeated the warrior, and cut down and killed the young lion of Rudra.


    ¡°Of course, when I first received the report, I thought that all the ns had gone wrong. This part was not a woman¡¯s n, but a part that was left to chance, so I couldn¡¯t have predicted it. I found out after a while.¡±


    Because Nara did note from within the Empire, but from Ethyl, it suddenly created a synergistic effect.


    Regardless of whether the hero is strong or not, in the end even a human who has not received an oracle can defeat a hero. That¡¯s when opinions started to emerge.


    So far, the prevailing opinion is that the Empire is just a rumor, but it will change from today, Esmuer said.


    ¡°If the empire was trying to use them, they would use a strong warrior as an excuse to threaten them. Why would they show weakness¡­¡±


    It makes them believe that they have captured their weaknesses and makes them move.


    Once you engage in a war, you can never step out. Since they are a threat to mankind as an excuse to participate in the war, they wille with all their might, arguing that it is natural for the entire kingdom to step forward.


    I¡¯d regret itter, going through the battlefield, but that didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    The oracle was handed down, and the empire and the imperial family had determined that the current situation was a threat to mankind.


    The only goal is to somehow survive by mobilizing a lot of support and troops.


    ¡°If all countries had provided stable support to Etis-L from the beginning, there would be no reason to take such aplicated and risky gamble. But¡­you guys know better about it.¡±


    lip support. Or financial assistance. It was an absurdly insufficient support to say that they faced a situation that was called a threat to mankind.


    Even within Itthel over that issue, the King¡¯s Faction and the Aristocrat¡¯s faction were split and engaged in a political fight, and Ragnis himself was caught in the gap.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he was the Marquis of Levien. The result of finding someone who would share this fact and sincerely do his best for a better future. I think the royal family of Itthiel also has the right perspective on this matter, but In the end, there is a possibility that you can turn your head as much as you like. But haven¡¯t you had the experience of not being able to turn your eyes away from the demons?¡±


    Ragnis, who had been listening to the story with his mouth shut, remained silent.


    Unlike me, who doesn¡¯t know much about Zeke, I had no idea what she was feeling, so I had no choice but to keep quiet.

 Chapter 96

    ¡°Eldmia? Are you okay?¡±


    Unexpectedly, however, Ragnis observed myplexion and cautiously took my hand.


    ¡°No, are you really okay? Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    It¡¯s not that Zeke was the cause of the loss of the estate and the loss of his family, but from her point of view, the long time he stayed in Ogwen was enough to think that Zeke was neglecting his mission as a hero, but Ragnis¡¯ expression was so calm.


    I wanted to see Esmuer¡¯s reaction in case I was weird, but I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Huh? No? Why me?¡±


    Rather, Esmuier suddenly burst intoughter while both Ragnis and I were perplexed at seeing him questioning back in bewilderment, as if asking why he would do that.


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! I understand! You didn¡¯t expect anything from Siegfried, Ragnis!¡±


    to? what?


    This situation and Esmuer¡¯s suddenughter were so embarrassing that, unlike me, who tried to understand the two of them by looking at each other¡¯s faces, Ragnis, who heard Esmuer¡¯s words, suddenly made a sad expression as if he had realized something. He turned his head and blushed.


    Isn¡¯t it a bit like not expecting anything from a hero? No, even if it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything to be ashamed of, but the reaction is a bit different?


    ¡°What are you worrying about, Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a hero? Does it make sense that you don¡¯t expect anything from a hero?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Even if you forcibly inscribed a notice that wasn¡¯t there, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be applied again. You made it that way.¡±


    ¡°What? Me? What?¡±


    ¡°The reason why Ragnis stopped expecting the hero. The reason why he didn¡¯t care about the hero¡¯s help and decided to recover the territory from the demons and restore the glory of his father with his own strength and the help of those around him. The reason was It¡¯s the story of you.¡±


    Even when he received Esmuer¡¯s pathetic and funny gaze, saying, ¡°How can you be so ignorant?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand at all. Judging from Ragnis¡¯ reaction, he could only recognize that Esmuer¡¯s words were not false.


    ¡°Because, to me, Eldmia was a hero.¡±


    After listening to what Ragnis barely managed to say with a blushing face, it felt like the situation was inferred.


    Come to think of it, despite being only 16 years old, she has already reached five turning points in her life.


    The first is that he proved his genius and became a disciple of Ragnelvandes, the second is that he lost everything due to the invasion of demons, the third is that he met me while wandering through the back alleys of Ogwen, and the fourth is almost kidnapped by the aristocrats. when you did


    And right now, when I am almost receiving an offer from the first princess of the Empire that is like an alliance, this is the fifth and final turning point. I was with you at three turning points among them.


    I would consider myself a savior if I helped out by the side whenever a big wave crashed through my life. Asili alone became a savior with just one intervention in my life.


    Of course, that once was very long, but that¡¯s the story anyway.


    ¡°Hero¡­Zeke, to be honest, I don¡¯t like it. But the fact that Eldmia doesn¡¯t mind listening to what Esmuer told me now¡­ it¡¯s because while talking with him, she caught a clue to something that made her understand him. Just thinking back to the stories and reactions we shared in the room before we came to the Empire, it¡¯s a very contradictory situation.¡±


    It was immediately apparent that on the first day when he heard the news of Ragnis going to the Empire, he was making negative hypotheses and talking about how he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not angry with what Esmuer told me. The fact that Eldmia, not anyone else, can understand him, I think he must have had a reason for not wanting to cooperate with the Empire for three years.¡±


    Ragnis¡¯ hand holding my hand and his smile were so warm that I couldn¡¯t help but be thrilled.


    It¡¯s about Ragnis epting my opinion as a basis for making big decisions in his life.


    No matter how much she understands and sympathizes with others, in the end, what she went through is the most difficult, so no one will be able to say anything if she judges and decides ording to her feelings, but she believed in me.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t want to see a person who is still apetitor look at Yeo¡¯s husband with such a sad gaze because the opening is narrow. I want it toe back to the main subject.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to follow that, but I¡¯ll ept it as the topic is a topic. However, I want to correct the expression nanggun.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to correct it.¡±


    The atmosphere was good, everyone¡­ Please don¡¯t do that¡­


    For a moment, it felt like lightning shed between the two¡¯s eyes, so I suddenly felt uneasy, but fortunately the confrontation didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°No matter what. For that reason, the Nye and the Empire are trying to maintain and establish a close rtionship with you. And if you ept this, we will be able to bring a lot of benefits to each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­You talk as if I have a choice, but do I really have a choice?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? There are always choices in people¡¯s lives. There are people who think that there is no choice because the result is divided into gains and losses, but that is wrong.¡±


    Esmuer, who had been continuing his meal with a light smile until just a moment ago, put down the tableware for a moment and continued speaking while watching Ragnis with an infinitely serious expression.


    ¡°Apart from material gains and losses, aren¡¯t you worried because there are psychological gains and losses such as pride and self-respect?


    In a way, it could have been regarded as an arrogant remark that could have been made because she was already superior to most people, but for some reason, I was convinced that even if the positions of her and Ragnis were reversed, she would have judged with the same thoughts.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the atmosphere despite his small size and cute appearance, Esmuer shrugged his shoulders and returned with a faint smile, finishing his words.


    ¡°Well, this time¡¯s story isn¡¯t even that extreme of a proposal. Besides, the opening is already in a position where I can¡¯t coldly dismiss you.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to ask a question when you know it¡¯s obvious. Eldmia will really like it if you get rid of you.¡±


    It was the look he would have pointed at me with the fork or knife he was holding if he hadn¡¯t had table manners.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, she has no intention of ruining the cause by being swept away by personal feelings. Her judgment is the judgment of the empire. With that judgment, she is in a position where she can save thousands of people or kill tens of thousands. .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s ept it.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Surprisingly, you¡¯re epting it without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Because I also have no intention of ruining the cause with personal feelings. And in fact, it¡¯s a story that doesn¡¯t do me any harm without looking so grandiose, right?¡±


    ¡°Even though I could be isted from both the royal family and the senate?¡±


    ¡°As soon as Master came to the empire, I got a rough idea just by being busy walking around. It¡¯s already been discussed with the royal family.¡±


    Esmuer smiled as he looked at Ragnis, who resumed his meal with a cold reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be with someone who¡¯s clever. I think I want to keep him by his side and tell him more about it so that he can grow into a person who can be useful.¡±


    ¡°¡­let me say no.¡±


    Ragnis finished his speech with a sullen expression, and continued to eat without speaking.


    After that, an ordinary meal, nothing special, followed.


    The atmosphere seems to have softened a bit, so I looked at it gently and asked if it had anything to do with my not directly participating in the academy event from tomorrow and talking about it today. .


    ¡°Even if I love you in leisure, it¡¯s because I have to make a distinction from ns.¡±


    There was nothing I couldn¡¯t understand because it had been emphasized consistently, but Icked intelligence to guess the specific reason.


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t bring this up until now is because I didn¡¯t know if Ragnis would join her n. I thought it was more likely that you would follow Ragnis¡¯ will. And I thought that if you actively help Ragnis in that situation, the resulting variable would be too big for Siegfried and Lei to handle.¡±


    After hearing her answer, I couldn¡¯t bear to express it outwardly, so the Eldmia in my heart stood up at the same time and started giving a standing ovation.


    surely. Even if Ragnis rejected the offer today and rebelled from tomorrow, since I can¡¯t participate in practice and y a game, what I can do will be limited or almost nonexistent. Most of the advantages I did would have been able to end stably in a drunken state.


    But what I truly admired was not simply the readiness to keep that situation in mind, but ¡®I couldn¡¯t quite believe you guys yet¡¯. It was about Esmuier¡¯s actions, which he said clearly without hiding even the part called.


    If it were me, ¡®You said you didn¡¯t trust us? We can¡¯t believe you either.¡¯ Fearing that the same voice woulde out, she would rather have chosen to keep her mouth shut, but she came out with the attitude that she would ept such a reaction even if it came out and take separate actions to gain trust.


    To think that you are trying to be rational and act responsibly like this. Even that cute appearance is overflowing with charisma and looks cool.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me, Esmuet.


    If I really pped, I would be stigmatized as no different from Zeke, so I only answered with sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you seem to understand.¡±


    Fortunately, Esmuer perfectly understood my intentions.

 Chapter 97

    After dinner with Esmuier, we rode back to the academy in the carriage.


    Normally, we would have contacted the mansion through the restaurant attendant and had a carriage wait for the restaurant, but Esmuye, unlike himself, who had to return to the academy because he still had work left, was mildly grumpy about going back and resting, and dragged us back to the academy. went in


    I justughed it off because I understood the regret of that action, and Ragnis still reacted in a funny way, but he didn¡¯t bother to say anything. After a brief farewell with Esmuer, we headed for the waiting carriage as if we were transferring.


    If there is a little difference, it is that the reaction of the students who bumped into us during that time waspletely different from yesterday.


    Even Ragnis took it for granted, so I had to get on the carriage in a dumbfounded mood. Fortunately, Ragnis, who understood my feelings well, exined that our treatment was close to changing from temporary students to envoys, so even the approaching students disappeared.


    Do you feel like it¡¯s the country¡¯s job from now on?


    Well, I thought that it was understandable, but I wondered if it was quite amazing that the students could adapt to the situation by changing their attitude so quickly. Perhaps they can ept even being suddenly drafted into soldiers overnight? After thinking about it, I wondered if even such a change in consciousness was part of the education induced by the empire.


    ¡°From tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to escort Esmuer.¡±


    Ragnis said in the carriage that was running towards the mansion after a long, long, short day.


    ¡°Are you envoys now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why? Are you sorry?¡±


    It was a reaction that was so obvious that I could onlyugh, but it was my situation that I couldn¡¯t evenugh, so I had to manage my expression as much as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you asked me like you were asking, I really have no idea.¡±


    In the first ce, the Eldmia Ega service, which clearly distinguishes between public and private affairs, has already been in a working mode in most situations aftering to the empire. In the meantime, there was just a surprise incident.


    Of course, there was a big change in my mind and notice due to the sudden event, but the reality was that I was still distracted.


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to openly hate someone who says they like me.¡±


    Above all, I am having the most peaceful time in recent years.


    Rudra¡¯s mutt didn¡¯t even fit into the stress axis, and even the field trip today wasn¡¯t a big deal. Rather than feeling like I came to help Ragnis for a week, I felt bad because there was even a person who said I liked it in a yard close to the yard that was in the mood of a sudden vacation.


    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I understood or understood, but Ragnis didn¡¯t particrly express dissatisfaction with my reaction.


    ¡°You know what? I was very nervous and anxious until I first came to the Empire, but I didn¡¯t feel any difort after only staying for five days.¡±


    Instead, he brought up another topic and looked out the window.


    ¡°Unlike the affluent life in the capital of the empire, and the atmosphere of the kingdom flowing as if dancing on a de, the high-ranking officials of the empire, including Marquis Bende, moved very cooperatively. Since this is the case, the war against the demons and territorial recovery are far away. It just feels like a story.¡±


    ¡°I can rte to that part.¡±


    Would you have imagined that I would end up living in an academy all of a sudden, living my life from childhood when I didn¡¯t know if I would have to do a hardcore survival in another world?


    Even a few days ago, he received a secret request from the Adventurers Association and cut the heads of demons and people, but even that feels far away. I¡¯m sure if it was a different situation, I would have even thought of wanting to settle down like this.


    For example, a situation where I have alreadypleted my revenge.


    ¡°But nothing has changed.¡±


    Naturally, this temporary feeling did notst long. And I thought it was the same for Ragnis.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldmia. Although¡­Esmuer has changed a little, I don¡¯t think I can rest until I go back to my hometown and check the traces of my parents, just like you can¡¯t rest before you finish your revenge.¡±


    It¡¯s a miserable story. No matter how rationally we looked at it, in the end we were both tied to revenge.


    It was deplorable that even young children who were still only 15 or 17 were doing this.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a problem other than not being able to rest?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh? What else is that?¡±


    ¡°I told you in the morning. I¡¯ll do it too.¡±


    Ragnis, who got up in an instant without even having time to think about what he had said in the morning, approached from the other side and kissed him.


    If you kiss often, you get used to it, what the fuck!


    I don¡¯t know what it would be like if I did it with the same person, but it¡¯s not good for my heart to kiss a new girl every day!


    Ragnis, who had approached without wavering thanks to the synergy of a high-ss carriage and stable roads, retreated only after kissing him calmly and firmly.


    ¡°You did it with Esmuer, but the reaction was cute?¡±


    ¡°Is that the same as this¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s so embarrassing that I don¡¯t even have time to realize that I clearly know what Esmuer did. However, unlike me, Ragnis, surprisingly calm, only smiled with satisfaction.


    Was he so confident and active? Since I¡¯m thinking about how¡­ until now, it seems that I¡¯ve been quite active and active since I was in Ogwen. It was because he even involved the Holy Light Cross and did activities to help orphans.


    In terms of disposition alone, it¡¯s close to being a warrior rather than a wizard.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, do you?¡±


    Ragnis intentionally said the same words in a different tone than before, but I had to blush without giving a proper answer until I returned to the mansion.


    As if the reaction was satisfactory, Ragnis never lost his smile.


    ?


    The next morning, without a chance to clear up the shame of being robbed like a public good.


    We headed to the gate inside the academy for today¡¯s event.


    For today¡¯s event, the group exhibition, we have to move to the mock tactical training ground, but they said it¡¯s a bit far away for security and safety.


    ¡°The more I look at it, the more sincere I am in educating the cadets.¡±


    I felt that I was investing so much that I couldn¡¯t help but feel that kind of feeling naturally. The royal pce academy is also quite practical, but the cost of entering the facility is iparable. It seems that the Empire ss is on a different level.


    Ragnis, who was escorted by me, asked if he had the same thoughts as me.


    ¡°If tomorrow¡¯s schedule is over and we go back, the hero will start receiving proper education, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again, but then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be stronger.¡±


    His swordsmanship is still poor, but his magic is real.


    I didn¡¯t know anything else, but I was able to reach that level in just half a year, so if I taught this and that for a year without any scruples, wouldn¡¯t it be strong enough to be counted among the imperial soldiers and knights?


    ¡°Hmm. Next time we meet, we might not be able to win, right?¡±


    It was a provocative smile and tone, but of course I was able to respond with a calm shrug.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose to Zeke. If we be strong enough to cut through space before we meet next time, won¡¯t we win again?¡±


    First of all, he is a warrior. God told me to fight the demon lord, but it¡¯s only natural for him to be stronger than me.


    It wasn¡¯t something to talk about seriously, so when I answered in a joking tone, Ragnis hurriedly suppressedughter as if he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    ¡°Poop. What kind of space did you cut when you couldn¡¯t even use magic properly? Where else did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the highest level that is often heard among sword-wielding adventurers and warriors?¡±


    It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s a story that¡¯s actually heard more often than you might think.


    Of course, it¡¯s a story from the past that seems to be full of pure lies, saying that it¡¯s a sword castle or a legend from hundreds of years ago, but I think it¡¯s a story that circtes more often because there aren¡¯t any people who look like they¡¯re in a simr state.


    Well¡­Whether I can get there is a separate story, but in fact, if I want to get revenge on themander of the Demon King¡¯s Army, I¡¯ll have to do that much, wouldn¡¯t it be possible?


    Then you should try to do it.


    As we made up our minds, it was unexpectedly that Etenera was the first to discover and greet us as we arrived at the gate where many students and crowds gathered.


    ¡°Hey! Kingdom Knight!¡±


    And to my surprise, he greeted me with a consistent attitude. I really like that kind attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in one day this time, Ethena.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I see! I hear that you won¡¯t participate this time? It¡¯s a pity! I was going to show my skills this time!¡±


    Ethenera, who greeted me with such a cheerful appearance that she would pat me on the back if I wasn¡¯t arm in arm with Ragnis, seemed to have more tension than usual.


    ¡°In the first ce, I¡¯m going to serve as the party leader in the field trip, but even if I don¡¯t look at it, can¡¯t I know that Etenera¡¯s skills will be formidable?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with this because you treat it with an open mind. But it¡¯s best to see it with your own eyes. Even if it¡¯s from the audience, keep an eye on this body¡¯s performance.¡±


    Watching him walk through the students smiling happily, I can¡¯t even imagine how sharp Zeke has been living his life. To the extent that even a person with a maximal affinity doesn¡¯t like it, wouldn¡¯t that mean he behaved like a real dog?


    While we were on our way to the designated location, we took some time away talking about Ragnis and Ethenera, and soon the ceremony began to proceed simrly to yesterday.


    But there was one thing that was different from yesterday.


    ¡°As today¡¯s seat, unlike yesterday, is a ce where only the warriors and academy cadets show their achievements, I am the first child of the great 13th emperor, Pan Krasi Vistim Tel Noir, who rules the empire, and I will stand by his side to protect the people ording to his majesty¡¯s will. The white star of the Empire who is working hard to rule. There will be a congrattory speech from the first princess of Vistim Tel Noir, Esmue.¡±


    After Professor Wade¡¯s short speech, there was time for Esmuer¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Hmm. What do I need to say.


    And, starting with a truly amazing self-introduction, a very formal congrattory speech continued.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t think I even listened to half of it properly because I was floundering in the flood of rhetoric.


    ¡°Then I will open the gate.¡±


    Anyway, as if it was over, the gate was activated in ordance with her hand gesture. When the gate behind her started to operate with the same flow of magic as when we came to the Empire, I naturally got goosebumps.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the amount of mana moving is different, but my body reacts on its own without even being aware of it.


    ¡°While the students participating in the group exhibition, led by the warrior, move first and prepare, the audience, starting with Princess Esmuye, will move.¡±


    Students start to move ording to the words of Professor Wade, who naturally took over the right to speak from the princess. Seeing that even though there are not a small number of students, they move one by one, it seems to be a gate that is surprisingly small.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious where the hell they hid it so they use the gate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Did you even float it


    in the sky ?¡± Waiting was boring, so while I was chatting with Ragnis, when the students finished moving and the audience started moving ording to Wade¡¯s short deration. A


    light dizziness hit me


    .


    Eldmia?¡±


    Not at the level of giving goosebumps, but the feeling of being wrapped in cloth.


    The sight of indescribable vivid colors covering the field of view.


    The feeling of being forced to wake up with magical energy in the whole body.


    A wizard who was treated as a demon worshiper in an abandoned dungeon It was the feeling of passing through the demonic gate that had been opened.

 Chapter 98

    The moment all kinds of questions based on the 5, 5, and 5 rules filled my consciousness, my body reacted before thinking.


    Before he had time to draw out his sword, he jumped forward, raising his magic power, followed by an analysis of the current situation.


    The fact that the gate changed after all the students, including Zeke, had passed, meant that a magician skilled enough to intervene in the gate in real time was secretly working around him, and at the same time, he was targeting Esmue.


    However, those who immediately notice abnormal behavior are not caught.


    stealth? Or did the demons hide and infiltrate? If that¡¯s the case, what level of skill is it to be able to intervene in an open gate and change the coordinates without being noticed? did you do it alone? Do you have an assistant?


    Is the enemy¡¯s target the kidnapping of Esmuer? or is it death


    To whom am I to convey the warnings that muste out of my mouth? The SS hiding somewhere? Or the visible Imperial Guard? Esmue?


    If you were to call her, what would be her name? Should it be tailored to a formal situation? Or should I call you by name for alertness and stimtion?


    I don¡¯t have enough time to judge with my head.


    ¡°Esmuth¡­!¡±


    As soon as I tried to call her name in a desperate situation where I couldn¡¯t even be sure if it was the right choice, I felt a goosebumps from the tip of my toe to the top of my head and instinctively drew my sword.


    ¨C Kaang!


    The sword that I couldn¡¯t even pull out was able to urately catch someone¡¯s sword that was swung with the momentum to cut my body in two. The scabbard and the sword were able to withstand it, but it was strong enough that if I had pulled it out halfway, I might have gotten a scar on my side.


    As it was, it flew sideways for about three steps, then I managed to hold my posture and lifted my head to check.


    It was obvious why they blocked it, and it was not even Esmuer¡¯s bodyguards who wanted to kill me with a single knife. However, no matter who saw it, I judged that he was not the enemy because there was no additional attacking in as if he was trying to protect Esmue.


    ¡°Suddenly¡­¡±


    So, instead of trying to convince him, I decided to call out Esmuer at the top of my voice.


    ¡°Esmuet! Water at the gate¡­!¡±


    However, even that attempt failed due to something suddenly poking through the crowd.


    Against my will, the moment my body was lightly blown backwards by the wind pressure, what I could see was ¡®someone¡¯ who quietlynded on the ground while devastating the surroundings, and the ck armor that appeared from somewhere and surrounded and blocked Esmuer¡¯s surroundings. It was the royal guards.


    The sound then exploded.


    -Quaaaaaang!


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    A tremendous roar shakes the body and brain to the point of worrying that the eardrum may be bursting.


    It was unknown whether it was magic or simply the result of the physical body, but it was certain that some of the people who were in the ce where itnded were turned to blood.


    Even though I was thrown to the ground with only the shockwave, I barely managed to get my bearings. In my field of vision, the Royal Guard knights and the Royal Guards, who were already ignoring me and protecting Esmuier, came in to contain the sudden intruders. The situation of most people with intact limbs is no different from theirs.


    At this moment, most of the eyes were on the unidentified visitor and the horrors around him.


    With the two horns on its head, you know that it¡¯s a demon.


    But from where the hell did he appear so suddenly and what did he do to make it appear as if he had been bombed, turning the area where hended into a sea of blood?


    The only thing that was certain was that none of the people who were caught up in it knew any faces.


    Esmuer, who barely looked back at the guy who slowly got up, was relieved to see that he hadn¡¯t entered the gate yet. That guy, who had been garnering everyone¡¯s attention, suddenly looked at me and raised his left index finger. brought to the lips


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Understanding the meaning of the gesture taken with a very aloof and expressionless face, all I could do was hold the drawn sword upright in the center of my body and hold on with all my might.


    What was swung was definitely a fingernail that suddenly grew out of the hand of an ordinary guy just now.


    But when it swung and collided with the sword, what I felt was the pain and shock as if I had been struck by lightning.


    -Kakagak!!


    ¡°Kuhup¡­!¡±


    Its shadow passed by me with a metallic sound that I couldn¡¯t believe my fingernails had collided with the sword.


    ¡°Can you stop this?¡±


    It was such an eleration that it was hard to follow even with my own eyes, which had maxed out my magic power.


    However, even though I had enough time to p my sword and mutter to myself as I passed by, he immediately turned and went further without aiming for my back.


    ¡°There are too many variables.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about. You bastard who doesn¡¯t even look like a human¡­!¡±


    All specs are above me, but he is like an arrow. I didn¡¯t know what the other attacks were like, but it was clear that the previous blow was out of fine control.


    I tried to spit out words with a nauseous feeling to see if I could take a little more time or find out something, but he doesn¡¯t show any reaction.


    ¡°I have to hurry before it goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Close the gate¡­!¡±


    The demon¡¯s attack once again aimed at the left thigh this time, but I was able to deflect it by moving my sword in time.


    This baby. Trying to stop warning about the gate! The moment when I couldn¡¯t focus on him and was about to move my eyes to Esmuer.


    ¡°Catch it.¡±


    Esmuer¡¯smand came with a voice that was perfectly calm.


    Looking at her hurriedly, she seemed to understand my advice and took a step forward, keeping her distance from the gate more than before.


    There are no slogans or hand signals. As if all circumstances had been presumed and adjusted, the SS divided their roles in silence.


    ¡°Sheesh.¡±


    It feels like I can only hear his voice well in the surroundings where shock and fear have engulfed me. Still, I felt a sense of relief when I thought it was proof that the SS was so strong that even that crazy guy would click his tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ithiel¡¯s Eldmia Ega. The boy who defeated the hero.¡±


    And the knight of the royal guard, who had not rxed while staring at me, muttered as if he had finally recognized me and inserted his sword. After seeing that, the tension starts to rise again. No, are you really so relieved in this situation?


    ¡°If you had tried to harm the princess, you would have had much more opportunities. You must have noticed something strange and tried to protect the princess. I almost made a big mistake because I didn¡¯t understand your intentions.¡±


    However, contrary to my anxiety, he approached me, wearing golden armor, and extended his hand to me, who was almost copsing on his knees.


    Obviously, the guards from behind are brandishing their swords with the intention of killing one at a time, and the demon is fighting fiercely by dodging, blocking, or counterattacking again, but he is calm like a person who is convinced that the situation has already been sorted out.


    I understand that there is trust in the SS and pride in their skills, but in my situation, I don¡¯t feel relieved at all because I keep seeing that demon who suddenly jumped out and fought closely against the five SS.


    ¡°You have just done your duty. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the skills to be vignt yet, so I¡¯d like to put off greetings for a while.¡±


    Seeing a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth with a strong impression behind the helmet, I guess my attitude wasn¡¯t particrly annoying.


    Still, it was certain that his target was Esmuier, so I got up with his help and moved toward her.


    ¡°Eldmia. Are you okay?¡±


    Looking at me like that, one of the bodyguards behind Esmuier turned around and stopped looking at the fight with the demons, turned his head to her and stretched out his hand. At first nce, it seemed like she was trying to stop Esmuer from leaving her seat, but thanks to her short stature, I could see the knight¡¯s hand very clearly.


    The right hand stretched out towards Esmuer, who was leaning inward as if trying to push through the gate.


    Yes, it must be normal for there to be at least one or two traitors intervening at the gate!


    Without time to call out his name, he elerates once again and closes the distance with all his might.


    Fortunately, it seemed that he was only looking at Esmu because he was careful about his disrespectful behavior. As if if only she could get her through the gate, everything would work out.


    It was only a moment, but it was also enough time for the elerating ident to question its actions.


    Even if he or she was unknown, he would have devoted his whole life to bing a member of the SS with skills like that, so why did he betray him?


    But having doubts doesn¡¯t mean you can draw conclusions.


    The important thing now is that I don¡¯t know that person, and I¡¯m close to Esmue to the point where I¡¯ve been deprived of my lips. Maybe it¡¯s not the real Royal Guard, but a demon wearing a helmet.


    In the midst of that, isn¡¯t it normal to prioritize acquaintances over strangers?


    ¡°Close your hands! You bastard!¡±


    Breaking off the thought that was about to continue, he jumped at Esmue and swung his sword while holding the pommel on the handle.


    It was a trick that I had only used once to save Ragnis and had no use for it after that, but it moved toward the neck of the bodyguard in a neat arc that I felt. And, passing through the gaps in the armor, I could feel the urate cut through my fingertips.


    A shriek escaped from the traitor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Kahak!¡±


    It would have been nice if it had reached halfway, but the tip of the sword that barely touched seemed to have stopped digging into the carotid artery. And since that alone was not enough to stop the traitor¡¯s resolve, he pushed Esmuer away.


    I pushed Esmuer through the gate with all my might, so I jumped up and blocked Esmuer with my whole body before I had time to watch the blood rushing from the neck of the guy I had cut, and I threw Esmuer at the golden knight who was running after me. pushed away


    It is unknown which of the SS might be the traitor again. Having said that, it would be a hopeless situation if even that person had a hint of betrayal, but that was the best I could do right now.


    Even though I went over to the gate because I was forced to act while floating in the air. this was the best


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s beyond the gate, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work. Fuck.

 Chapter 99

    The thought that passed through Esmuier¡¯s mind as he was thrown by Eldmia¡¯s hand to the royal knight was a question.


    How are the demons here?


    Contrary to the external gaze, the imperial family of the empire is firm. There was no faction that could keep her in check, and even the younger brother¡¯s faction, which seemed to be assorted on the outside, was deliberately neglected to gather those who were dissatisfied with her.


    Above all, none of his brothers and sisters, including him, want the position of emperor.


    He might want to put his children on the throne after he died, but at least not now.


    ¡°Princess! Are you okay?!¡±


    It was the Knight of the Royal Guard who brought her out of the swamp of troubles that could have gotten deeper. Correcting the loose focus, Esmuer ordered.


    ¡°Kill the demons and save the traitor.¡±


    I thought it was the work of the demons, so I tried to keep him alive and interrogate him, but there was no reason to obsess over the demons other than that. Rather, it is much more helpful to save and interrogate the traitor who pushed Eldmia and tried to push her through the gate despite having her blood cut.


    Esmuer¡¯s order, concluded in this way, was carried out quickly despite the fact that he uttered it quietly without raising his voice.


    And at that sight, the demons instantly felt anger.


    Because as many as three out of the five who dealt with him backed away and ran to Esmuer. The anger was justified, as it was clear that he was being looked down upon by anyone.


    He intervened openly because he was convinced that he could escape without dying.


    It was astonishing that a human being could afford such absurdposure while having such a self in front of him.


    ¡°Ha! To believe that if you want to kill, you can easily win¡­?¡±


    But the guardsmen were different. They did not mix prejudice and arrogance in carrying out Esmuer¡¯s orders. Rather, I tended to be prepared for a misunderstanding.


    That¡¯s why the two of them stayed. And as if to prove it, the sword of the bodyguard slipped through the moment the demon¡¯s ws and sword intertwined and cut off the demon¡¯s head.


    The first thing that came into the eyes of the demon, who was surprised by the spinning scenery and was unable to speak, was his own back. And in the midst of the dull shock, what decorated hisst sight was the sight of the two remaining guardsmen running towards Esmuer.


    It was only after he turned his head to check the gate that Esmuer¡¯s expression distorted, as if he was looking at that figure as if it were natural.


    ¡°Did I miss this trick¡­!¡±


    The gate was twisting and copsing.


    There was no magical attack, but the fact that it copsed as soon as someone moved meant that it had been set up in advance, like a trap.


    Anger shone in her eyes as she watched the gate begin to copse.


    ¡°I saved you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to show my face that was so angry that my shoulders trembled, so I answered without turning my head to the voiceing from behind.


    ¡°Leave it to the Royal Guard and call the illusionists to interrogate it. Tell them to get everything they can get as quickly as possible, regardless of means and methods.¡±


    In that case, it was clear that his mind would copse and be a breathing corpse, but he didn¡¯t care about Esmuye at all. And so did the others around her.


    Calmly looking around at the academy faculty and guards gathering around him, Esmuet briefly organized his thoughts and gave an order.


    ¡°Captain of the Guard. Prepare the seal and personal letter of the woman. Professor Wade. The event is over. Bring and protect the students. Guards. Bring in the wizards and investigate the gate. Anyone who questions or interferes with the name of the woman. Let them know that they will be punished severely.¡±


    Esmuye, who was called the Iron-blooded Princess, knew better than anyone else that she preferred action to answer, so even though they were confused just before, they moved in perfect order.


    ¡°Where is Marquis Levien?¡±


    ¡°He ising.¡±


    Following the voice of the captain of the bodyguard guarding the side, he turned his head and saw Ragnis running towards him.


    He must have been chasing Eldmia from the time he moved, but now he was far enough to reach him.


    Eldmia sensed the abnormality from a distance and came running. It was Esmuer who realized again that he was trying to save himself with all his might, although he did not know how.


    ¡°Ragnis. Did Eldmia have any magic tools today?¡±


    That¡¯s why Esmu, too, was going to do everything in his power to find him.


    Even if the demons intervened, the gate itself was a thing of the empire. It was not at the level of suddenly flying to another country or the Demonic Territory.


    Even if you have a magic tool that can pinpoint the location, you can find it through magic.


    ¡°No. Nothing.¡±


    Although it was clear that he was desperate and desperate, Ragnis calmly answered and pondered.


    However, it was not easy because all I could think about right away was regret buying something and giving it as a gift.


    At that time, something shed in my mind about the gift.


    Asili.


    ¡°We need to find the person who made Eldmia¡¯s earrings.¡±


    ¡°You must meet the person who made Eldmia¡¯s earrings.¡±


    Ragnis was relieved that Esmue, who hade to the same conclusion, had words that were no different from his own.


    desperate at the same time. Asilie was in Ogwen at the end of Itthel.


    ¡°But the street¡­¡±


    Esmuer, seeing Ragnis¡¯ uneasiness on the outside, grabbed Ragnis¡¯ arm.


    And he answered with more confidence than ever before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that at my leisure.¡±


    ?


    Gates made by humans have a limit on the movement distance.


    What came to my mind while passing through the gate was the story Ragnis had told me beforeing to the Empire.


    It may be a wishful observation, but I think that it is not simply a matter of magic, but also a matter of the magic tools that make up the gate.


    Also, due to the nature of the gate connecting two doors into one, even if the performance of one gate is good, the moving distance will not increase.


    In other words, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m flying right now, but I won¡¯t escape the Empire.


    With the mindset that it would be fine as long as it wasn¡¯t for the demon spirit, I rolled the floor as low as I could and at the same time, I swung my sword at a feeling of presence without any hesitation.


    Fortunately, the surprise attack was sessful, and we were able to sh the backs and thighs of the unidentified assants we encountered in front of the gate.


    ¡°Quaaaaagh!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the princess¡­Ah!¡±


    Gates are not all-purpose space-travel magic. just a tunnel Of course, unless the demons had the intention of dropping Esmue in the capital out of nowhere somewhere in the province and leaving it unattended, those at the arrival point are unconditional enemies without a single exception.


    When it was time to assess the situation, it was clear that it would be safe to cut at least one more guy in sight, so I swung the sword I could see without any hesitation.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell happened on the other side!¡±


    ¡°There is a possibility that the n has been exposed! Hold on until the captaines!¡±


    ¡°Are you a warrior?!¡±


    After beheading the three clumsily rushing at me, the first thing I thought of was a sense of relief.


    Compared to just a few days ago, my skills didn¡¯t grow by leaps and bounds, and I didn¡¯t get really strong just by taking some lectures in the Empire for 5 days. The only thing that has improved is the weapon, but the armor has rather deteriorated.


    In this situation without even other tools, if these guys were at the level of the demons in the abandoned dungeon, it was clear that they would have been at a level where they had to be prepared for death.


    Fortunately, there are no guys that strong yet.


    And after three people died in an instant and two suffered fatal injuries close to incapacitation, the rest of them started to notice without approaching easily.


    Thanks to that, I was able to take a moment to look at them, and even btedly, I was able to figure out the most distinctive part.


    ¡°You can¡¯t predict the real day ahead in life.¡±


    As if it were quite natural, the human and the demon teamed up.


    This is enough to convince me that even if my life this time is intertwined with the demons, something is firmly intertwined.


    In any case, it wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy it leisurely, so I took advantage of the moment when they hesitated and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Mi, crazy! Run away! Be surrounded! Be surrounded!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the heck I was thinking, but I hear a very panicked cry from behind.


    Did you believe that I would fight until I killed them all? Well, as if he had predicted it, he swung his sword as soon as it popped out, so it¡¯s fair to assume that he came in to kill them all.


    Anyway, thanks to such a ridiculous illusion, I was able to jump out before the encirclement was created, so I decided to be grateful.


    ¡°catch!¡±


    The forest is so thick that even the sky cannot be seen properly. rocky mountainous terrain. creek and so on.


    I collect information about where I am while paying attention to the voices of those who are getting further and further away.


    It was fortunate that it was a forest. It¡¯s probably because they couldn¡¯t be located in an open field in the yard hiding in the empire¡¯s territory, but there was a possibility that they were located in a cave or dungeon, so you can consider them lucky enough.


    That said, there was no way to know where this ce was right away, but how far did you run with the thought that you would at least know where this ce waster?


    I felt a sudden chill on the back of my back and instinctively lowered my back.


    At the same time, without a sound, the tree right next to it was cut down.


    ¡°Wow? Avoid this?¡±


    I know. avoid it If I hadn¡¯t heard your voice, I wouldn¡¯t have known where the attack came from. Even to me, it feels like the sensory part is getting closer to a beast.


    I was infinitely grateful for the attitude that clearly made meugh, and when I turned my gaze, a guy with a dangerous atmosphere was looking at me.


    Two thick horns. It¡¯s not wearing any armor, but it¡¯s a costume with a military uniform design. It feels more like the demons I met in the abandoned dungeon than the guy who raided the academy.


    However, I don¡¯t feel any magic whatsoever.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Is it unexpectedly strong? I don¡¯t know because humans don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s the most dangerous guy ever in that he jumped out and attacked as if he¡¯d been waiting.


    Whether it¡¯s magic or physical power, it means that my skills far exceed.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It must havepletely killed the presence, but what¡­how?¡±


    However, the guy who was still looking at me started to smile as his eyebrows curled strangely. It¡¯s so scary to see her smiling with her mouth ripped open.


    Even if I get caught, I feel like I¡¯ve been caught by a crazy person¡­


    ¡°Hey, little Eldmia. Is that you?¡±


    Mr. hair.

 Chapter 100

    ¡°A human with magical powers. It¡¯s ridiculous that there are two humans like you. The one who turned the swamp forest into a swamp. Little Eldmia. It must be you.¡±


    Throwing a knife beyond the gate of the abandoned dungeon, a word shouted in anger returned with a madman rolling a nonsensical snowball.


    Judging from the nuances he spoke, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t there at the time. And, unless themunication technology of the Demon King¡¯s Army is extremely outstanding, just knowing detailed information about the sudden flight of troops would mean that they are not already at the level of ordinary soldiers.


    But even if I exclude that part, my anxiety is almost at its peak in that I don¡¯t feel any magic power in front of me right now.


    It¡¯s really ridiculous to feel nothing when a whole tree has been cut down with a blow from just now.


    It¡¯s such a bad situation that I would have trusted my legs and ran away without hesitation if it hadn¡¯t been chasing me, but just a chance encounter on the road.


    However, on the one hand, there was a kind of fighting nation-like desire to see how far the things I had umted so far were working.


    ¡°Really. I¡¯m sincerely d to meet you. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I really wanted to meet you at least once.¡±


    Apart from the situation where I couldn¡¯t grasp his skills because he didn¡¯t feel any magic power to the point of looking like a person wearing horns at first nce, I knew for sure that he was insane.


    Even if you look at the kid who is smiling right now, it¡¯s okay. The description of a mad smile must have existed to express that smiling face now, right? Unlike Ragnis¡¯ red hair, the look of his long hair reminiscent of dried blood seems to be the result of having his mind set properly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite big, contrary to what I thought? Why is it a small Eldmia? It doesn¡¯t seem like an expression that stems from an inferiorityplex¡­ Is it just a word used to refer to yourself who has been quiet? If so, is it quite poetic¡­? Isn¡¯t it? Hmm. Interesting as well.¡±


    Even his facial expression changes back and forth like a madman, and talking to himself constantly is just a madman. But for that matter, the analysis that came out of his mouth was rational, as ifpletely disregarded for madness and prejudice.


    A rational madman? It¡¯s more than enough to top the list of people you don¡¯t want to fight.


    Although I¡¯m guessing in a different direction because I don¡¯t know the little hippo, a symbol of revenge and anger¡­ The problem is that it won¡¯t be a third-rate person who misjudges the other person based on appearance. Please, please, even if I devaluate, I hope you will be vignt.


    ¡°Huh, heh heh heh heh.¡±


    What the hell is so good about? It¡¯s a real madness to suddenly bend the whole body and smile. If you¡¯re weaker than me, your instincts are rejecting it to the point where you really want to jump right in and grind it first. If that is a concept, I am confident to apud that it is a true extreme concept.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Did you know that you¡¯re pretty famous?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I do know that your tone is so soft that it¡¯s very fucking like that.¡±


    He speaks in a soft tone as if he were talking to a real lover, and it gave me goosebumps. But heughed at my reaction and continued his analysis.


    ¡°It¡¯s aggressive. It¡¯s nervous. Hehehehe. Even so, contrary to its appearance, it¡¯s rational. When I heard that it blew away the magic tools in the swamp forest, I wondered if it was just in case, but it must have been a premeditated action.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the heck he¡¯s looking at to make that kind of analysis and judgment, but maybe it¡¯s because of a psychology simr to how all usible words sound right when you look at fortune telling. I keep thinking that maybe he sees right through my actions.


    ¡°I like it. Now then, show it again.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to worry about what that means. It was because a de made of magical power flew towards me in line with his hand gesture.


    Fortunately, the magic de was at a level that could be avoided by seeing it. He started to smile with satisfaction as I rolled sideways to avoid an attack aimed at my ankle and regained my stance.


    ¡°Are you dodging again?


    Unlike revealing madness, when a question arises, I do not want to open my eyes and analyze it. If you just calmly analyze it, the emotion that will end up being a formidable enemy is soaring without knowing that it is sky-high because you are a kid with a smile as if you are watching ab rat.


    okay. I was caught up in a situation where I ran away anyway, so there is no point in showing my back again.


    If so, the best I can do now is to fight and kill him or render him incapacitated before he can fully grasp me in the end.


    He made up his mind, fixed his sword, and shook off all sorts of thoughts in order to drive away the fear and fear that permeated his toes.


    ¡°What? To fight? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to run away?


    ¡± Do you believe that a lie like that would work after you suddenly jumped out next to the guy who was running away with all his might?¡± ¡±


    Oops. I heard it.¡±


    It was fortunate in a way that I got angry at the reaction that I hadn¡¯t even thought of


    before .


    My body jumped forward at the same time as my whole body felt numb at the magical power I raised without thinking.


    As long as the thing he uses is simr to magic, there is nothing good about keeping a distance. It¡¯s a little uneasy that I can¡¯t see the flow of magic power when using it, but it¡¯s magic I can see the process of creating the de itself, so I can avoid it enough.


    With such a judgment, I quickly closed the distance and went in, but he still smiled


    leisurely


    . Magical des started to form. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic it is, but I can¡¯t cut it off because it¡¯s not created by absorbing magic around me. And even the guy using that magic still can¡¯t feel the magic. So when the des were all


    it because he was so happy


    .


    Seeing that I don¡¯t recognize it, this is unconditional. It¡¯s amon characteristic of wizards who don¡¯t engage in closebat.


    And I can¡¯t even imagine seeing magic. Seeing how I admire every time I dodge, it¡¯s obvious that I can see it, but I¡¯ll never see it. In other words,


    feeling and seeing magic arepletely separate abilities, and it was clear that they were neithermon normon abilities


    . Since there


    is no assumption that I can see the magic de, it is not difficult to avoid the attack thates in an extremely monotonous form because of the confidence that it is an invisible attack


    .


    I want to see if I can cut not only the magic that is being created, but also thepleted magic like that, but it was too risky to try now, so I deliberately avoided the attack as close as possible and rushed at him.


    Even if you¡¯re not a warrior, if you openly avoid it, you¡¯ll be suspicious. If you can indulge your guard by sacrificing a little bit of clothes and skin, it is a profitable business.


    And the result of this business is that guy¡¯s life.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know how to avoid it.¡±


    However, even though he avoids the five des sequentially and closes the distance, the sense of danger does not appear on his face. Still, I like the fact that the madman-likeugh from before haspletely disappeared.


    However, thanks to my already strengthened ability, I was concerned that there was no change other than the feeling that it was still amazing even though the distance was reduced to the level where the sword could reach if I took four more steps.


    Seeing that the speed at which magical des were created was constant, if the same magic was avoided one more time, the guy would have to be cut unconditionally. And yet you are so calm? Is there a corner that I believe in that I don¡¯t know about?


    ¡°Then how about this?¡±


    With a murmur, a sphere was created not above his head, but around his thigh.


    As expected, it does not absorb the surrounding mana and has no form. This time, unlike the de, it seems that I expected the attack through my own motion, seeing as it shoots spheres without any signal or movement. Considering that it flew faster than the de, it was probably right.


    The attempt was good, but of course it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. This time, as well as narrowly dodging the remaining distance, I swung my sword aiming at his neck with all my might.


    What was in the eyes of the guy he met at that moment was still a question. There was an indifference permeated there as if he had no interest in the sword that was flying at his throat.


    epting death, without surprise or bewilderment, the gaze that was just questioning was not worried about death.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get annoyed because I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The sword touched his neck, still showing insane mood swings, but he felt no resistance.


    Rather, resistance was felt in my body.


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡±


    As I watched the sword pass through the guy¡¯s neck as if through a hologram, I was horrified and felt a dizzying pain in my stomach.


    It hurts so badly, as if my side had been ripped off!


    ¡°How do you avoid it?¡±


    It¡¯s already toote, but I don¡¯t know what will lead to it, so I clench my teeth and throw my body to the side, but he just gives me a crazy look and doesn¡¯t move. As I fixed my eyes on him, I touched it with my hand and there was a hole in my left side as if I had been shot by a gun.


    I was attacked from the angle where I was swinging my sword, so I didn¡¯t know what the hell hit me, but at least it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a de.


    That¡¯s because even in this situation, he was still bare-handed.

 Chapter 101

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve lived that I¡¯m so sad that I can¡¯t use magic properly.


    I suspected it was some kind of fantasy magic, but soon decided to put that possibility aside.


    It is a fantasy magic that exerts a powerful effect depending on the situation, but even if you are a demon, it is inevitable to prepare in advance. Illusion magic that does not prepare the tools and set the stage for magic in advance cannot create such an illusion. If I was in the middle of enemy lines, I would at least doubt it, but it¡¯s realistically absurd that no one knew while the demons were making such preparations throughout the forest in the Imperial Territory, so it¡¯s not even worth thinking about.


    If there was a possibility that he would be a warrior of the demon tribe and be the first fantasy wizard in history, there would be no such thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s filthy hot.¡±


    The wound itself was so small that it did not even fit a little finger through it. I¡¯m not sure if the organs were injured, but if they were injured, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to move. It will be fine.


    However, it came as a painful mistake because the process leading to the wound waspletely unexpected. I decided to reawaken my consciousness once more by forcing myself to stop thinking about getting more and more negative.


    okay. It¡¯s not easy to kidnap or assassinate the princess. It would be normal to try to fuck some strong guys. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s definitely a strong guy.


    Still. Those who are strong enough to do it all by themselves are still sent to the front line first. It¡¯s not that the wire has been maintained for 7 years for nothing.


    In other words, no matter how strong that guy who was waiting here with the soldiers was not as strong as the generals on the front line.


    ¡°Then¡­fuck I win.¡±


    I have to cut themander¡¯s throat, but I can¡¯t unterally punish a bastard who can¡¯t participate in the war properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, tell me how you got around it.¡±


    I was embarrassed to pick up what I was muttering in a small way to regain my resolve.


    ¡°If you tell me why your neck didn¡¯t fall, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°This? It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s because I¡¯m cursed.¡±


    Of course, I said it in the sense that I had no intention of saying it, but he answered immediately. It was apletely unexpected reaction, so I was dumbfounded for a moment, and then he continued talking while looking up at the sky.


    ¡°It will exist, but it will not exist, and it will be torn to pieces, but it will not die from all things made of flesh and blood. So you will live in stagnation, and the only way to do it will be death¡­ Was it lengthy? But it was real.¡± .¡±


    I think it was 80 years ago, but I can¡¯t remember. Watching him finish his speech by patting his temples with his middle finger, I almost got nauseous without realizing it.


    No, what kind of mindless bastard put a curse on immortality on that crazy bastard? If you want to cast it, cast it on a warrior or cast it so that you can¡¯t even use fucking magic.


    ¡°Some retard doesn¡¯t even think about such a curse¡­¡±


    The guy, who couldn¡¯t stand it and picked up his true heart that came out, said after bending his body again and smiling.


    ¡°Hehehehe. The reaction is interesting. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone say that. Actually, I thought that too at first andughed at it. But unexpectedly, this was a curse.¡±


    I wonder if this guy, a race that lives three times longer than humans, is just 80 years old and is going to talk about the sorrows of immortals in a boredom. When I closed my eyes and listened, the guy started to be more and more maniacal, unlike what he said as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°The core of the damn bitch¡¯s curse was ¡®stasis¡¯¡­ 80 years¡­ damn 80 years!! Even though 80 years have passed, my magic and mana! Not even a bit! I haven¡¯t grown!! Magical I, who was praised as a favorite!! That¡¯s right!! Because of a bitch!! My life was ruined because of a bitch who wouldn¡¯t have been happy even if I pulled out her horns and burned her alive!! This? Is this magic? If only I wasn¡¯t cursed They didn¡¯t even treat expedients as magic!¡±


    what? expedient?


    Even if everything else was a madman¡¯sint, this couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°Istion, separated from magic¡­ Oh¡­ like a dog¡­ Huh. My anger has disappeared again.¡±


    Contrary to what I had hoped for to be a little more crazy, he suddenly reacted normally again and scratched his head. This wasn¡¯t a concept, it was really crazy.


    ¡°There were many things at stake. Emotions were the emotions I was feeling at the time. My memory was the same as at that time. Thanks to that, even if I get madly angry when I look back, it suddenly cuts off, and what happened a week ago is vague, but what happened 80 years ago is clear?¡±


    After living like that for 80 years, I was certain that Mattangi had gone like that, and I analyzed hisst muttered words.


    Istion, separated from magic. Magic used in an expedient way. Identity.


    I still haven¡¯tpletely let go of the magic, so I started to build a fairly valid hypothesis right away with just that amount of information. And the hypotheses were so crazy that I even thought about it, to the point where my sinking mood skyrocketed.


    ¡°It was like that. You bastard. Are you using mana?¡±


    Also, there is a God in this world. Because at my words, the calm guy¡¯s face started to twist again.


    ¡°God damn it¡­ when there are so many miracles. It¡¯s the end of the world that there are goal-striking bastards who don¡¯t believe in heroes. Really. Isn¡¯t that so, you crazy guy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­shut up¡­¡±


    Either he was extremely embarrassed or he was blinded by the fact that I, a human being, saw through the truth. He gnashed his teeth and pulled out his hair.


    okay. It must be expedient and disgraceful to use magic with useful mana, like a human whose body would explode if a demon tribe who used to use magic by kneading mana did something like that.


    Since the magic in the body is not generated and used, but it is used through the process of refining it into mana, there is no way to feel the magic, and since all magic is made up of only manaing from the body, only thepleted magic can see the form of magic and the process. it wasn¡¯t


    Of course, I must have pursued extreme efficiency and eventually stabilized it like a guy who proudly said that he had a proud past. He probably did it with all his zeal and sincerity, as if he were studying for a college entrance exam.


    But are you under the curse of identity? How much could he have grown if he had been practicing for 80 years with an expedient that had never been used before?


    The limited amount of magic used, the strong power of such a subject, and the fact that despite having such a proud past, everything is beginning to be understood.


    In order to share the joy of this realization, I told him about everything I had understood, concisely and concisely, using my excellent summary skills.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this apletely wed piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±


    The adrenaline suddenly soared, to the point where I didn¡¯t care about the wound on my side anymore.


    He rolled his eyes and widened his distance to counter the magic he was preparing. Feel free to shoot. As far as the eye can see, it¡¯s simr to an arrow anyway, so unless you¡¯re attached and stabbed at a blind spot, you¡¯re confident that you can easily avoid attacks that focus on physical cutting and pration.


    The problem is that his angeres and goes through sudden eleration and sudden braking. And apart from the fact that I found out its limits, there was no way to actually attack it.


    The part made of blood and flesh must be referring to a living being. Even so, the reason the sword didn¡¯t work is probably because it cuts, not tears.


    ¡°When I go back, I will definitely study about curse science.¡±


    I have fond memories of hearing it. A curse that cannot be healed cannot be established. It is just a story that the key is to make the Haeju methodplicated or extremely twisted so that it ultimately bes Haeju along with the self-destruction of the target.


    And I also heard that the stronger the curse, the easier it is to heal only the caster. Didn¡¯t he say that if he didn¡¯t do that, the caster would be harmed?


    Since that madman said he was pulling out his horns, it must have been the devil or some other horned race that cursed him.


    As far as I know, the only races on the continent that can curse and have horns are dragons and demons. And a dragon is literally a dragon, so no matter how much a demon, no one dares to attack.


    Obviously, the person who cursed him was a demon like him. Then, in the end, the answer lies in magic power? But how do you tear people apart with magic?


    Could it be possible?


    ¡°Huh. This time, your angersted a little longer. Isn¡¯t there a way for you to kill me anyway? If you just tell me how to evade my magic


    , it will be painless ¡­¡± I¡¯ll kill you soon, so shut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±


    Of course, I can¡¯t use mana, but there¡¯s nothing like this to explode an inferiorityplex.


    Perhaps because of his high self-esteem, just by throwing one word, the magic fired by the guy who was suffering from anger control disorder began to gradually change into prating magic. Is a bit of rationality working hard to preserve mana? If nothing else, it¡¯s a good phenomenon for me. It made a hole in my body, but it couldn¡¯t prate it.


    First of all, I put the drawn sword into the scabbard while avoiding his attack by using the surrounding trees and terrain as much as possible. Then, I focused on one sense by somehow concentrating the scattered nerves.


    What came to mind was the feeling of being swept away as the threads spewing from the whole body were woven into a huge cloth that I felt when I had just passed through the gate.


    That¡¯s definitely magic.


    And I can guess from the senses that have expanded ordingly, not only the human body but also objects have magical power. That¡¯s why the human-refined aura couldn¡¯t dwell in the sword. The aura transformed through the process of refining will bepletely different from magic power, and people will not know it, but things will not be able to adapt to it.


    I think the reason why enchantments and magic swords can be produced is because they use mana as fuel and ultimately activate magic by expressing magic.


    That¡¯s why I was able to enchant the sword. After all, it¡¯s the same magic power.


    Then, in the end, doesn¡¯t magic mean that it is possible to synchronize to some extent whether it is from a person¡¯s body, from an object, or from someone else¡¯s?


    And if that¡¯s possible. If you connect the sword and the scabbard with magic and synchronize them with the body and head of the guy, and then move the magic as it is to pull out the sword¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t the guy¡¯s head be pulled out along with the sword?


    I thought about it, but do you really think it¡¯s such a brilliant idea that even Satan gets a standing ovation?

 Chapter 102

    I imagined it grandiosely, but in the end the method is simple.


    I use my magical power to connect it to the magic of the sword like a puppet¡¯s thread, and connect the magical power of the sword that has been able to move through that connection to him once again. It¡¯s unknown if that alone will make his head soar into the sky like a pirate roulette¡­ but this is worth a try in the yard where there are no sharp points right now.


    But things that are simple in words are not always simple in practice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart alive like that bitch!!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Has itpletely gone? Does the firewood burn a little longer this time?¡±


    In terms of experience, he regained hisposure almost every 3 to 5 minutes, but after 10 minutes had already passed since his eyes were bloodshot, he was still in a state of rage. Even so, he still sticks to prating magic, but he is already ustomed to that magic, so he can afford to avoid it while preserving his magic power.


    ¡°What the hell!! Why!! It doesn¡¯t fit!!¡±


    Even so, he can¡¯t transform magic. And now I know that¡¯s his limit.


    He gains strength from the fact that if he scratches a little more, he wonders if he will bite the foam, and once again concentrates on the sword.


    would it be possible? After thinking about it, it was worthwhile to synchronize with the sword.


    It¡¯s to the point where you can connect while running around in all directions. Right hand in the scabbard. After attaching the left hand to the sword, the slightest movement of the left hand makes it feel as if the sword is about to be pulled out of the scabbard. Thanks to that, I was convinced that my expectations were met to some extent.


    and. But now that I think about it, if I get used to this, isn¡¯t it swordsmanship? Regardless of the situation, my heart starts beating just as fast as the day when I was able to strengthen my body with magic for the first time.


    At the same time, the fact that I was able to do this crossed my mind that there might be someone among the other demons who could do this, but I immediately shook my head and shook my thoughts.


    You can think about thatter. You can¡¯t go crazy just worrying about the guy here, so why are you worrying about that right now?


    ¡°The problem is connecting that guy with this¡­¡±


    This is the most serious risk factor I felt while connecting magic to the sword.


    It had nothing to do with me carrying the sword, but I became convinced that if he and I both moved, we wouldn¡¯t be able to connect even if we died. Even if you can¡¯t do it, one of the two has to be really still and there is a possibility of a connection.


    Of course, there is no way that guy will keep his ce as I will, so I have no choice but to stand still.


    But even if he sees me popping out and suddenly staring at Ji while quietly grabbing a strange poop, will he just watch? I¡¯m going to have fun putting a hole in my body.


    Before that, you have to connect quickly and kill them.


    Anything that doesn¡¯t fit at all is nonsense in the current situation, so I try to focus on himpletely in an open field so that I can protect my vital points as much as possible and avoid the magic that dwells in the trees around me.


    And I¡¯ll have to make the most of the time I can by creating a situation where he can be vignt.


    After thinking that far, I got an outline and decided to put it into practice right away.


    ¡°Hey! I think you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to run away! Even if I put aside the fact that I can¡¯t even kill because of the curse, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get caught by a bastard like you! Goodbye!


    ¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaa! Kill! It¡¯s a question, it¡¯s a nabal, and I¡¯ll kill it and get rid of it!¡±


    Since I knew how to use mana, there was no need to worry about suddenly appearing like the first time. It must have just fallen off after chasing me while flying with flying magic like a normal human wizard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that running away like a rat won¡¯t be any different!¡±


    Sure enough, he immediately levitated and began to look down at me as I squeezed through the trees.


    His pursuit continued at regr intervals, but that wasn¡¯t particrly because of my slow running.


    Honestly, if you run this far in a dense forest, elves will praise you for doing well for a human? It¡¯s just that the one who flies leisurely without any obstacles is very advantageous. At the same time, I was trying hard to attack, but because I was floating in the air, I was covered by trees, so I was naturally showing a more terrible uracy than when I shot normally, so the escape itself was much more stable and easier than when I first came out of the gate. .


    I was afraid to give up the pursuit, so I started running provocations in between, and before I knew it, I was able to arrive at the open area where I was aiming for.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Contrary to expectations, I don¡¯t like the fact that it¡¯s on the edge of a cliff with no back. Should I like the fact that I can jump off if I don¡¯t want to because of the situation?


    Since I had already arrived, there was no other option, so I turned around and checked the guy in the sky, and while running, I tried to synchronize my magic as I had nned.


    At the same time, I didn¡¯t forget to stick my leg in one of the spells he threw while praying to God to keep him off guard.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I saw the magic digging into my thigh in real time, but somehow it hurts more than before!


    ¡°Ceeee¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s it!¡±


    Still, seeing himugh and lower the altitude, it seems that this grit and beating was worth it. It¡¯s also smooth that the magical threads extending from the sword reach him¡­


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, my whole body lost strength, and I fell to my knees with my sword on the ground without realizing it. At the moment when he wondered if he had done something wrong with the magic he had just received, he began to slowly recover from his madness.


    ¡°Hmph. In the end, that¡¯s how you use mana with a human body. It seems that this is the limit of your body as well.¡±


    no? Do you feel different from that?


    But thanks to that, it became clear that the current situation was not his goal.


    Then, in the end, this is a sense of exhaustion caused by trying to intervene in the mana, but it is not enough to put a person¡¯s weight on it, but just to keep the mana connected to him in the feeling of being pressed down by some kind of stone is daunting.


    Are you saying that a person¡¯s life is not as easy to open as opening a bottle cap? You¡¯re talking so hard.


    Above all, it felt like mana was being sucked out of his body, so I wondered if I was breathing life into him.


    ¡°I still feel like I¡¯m still angry¡­ But since I¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯ll give you a chance. How did you avoid my magic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, so what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Death in pain. It¡¯s the difference between being cut off cleanly. Isn¡¯t that enough reason to say?¡±


    I was talking about your death, not mine.


    As he looked at me as I barely gripped the sword with trembling hands, a question lingered in his gaze.


    ¡°Are you going to fight with that body?¡±


    ¡°Fuck it. Don¡¯t talk to me. It¡¯s really dirty and hard.¡±


    A sensation simr to tingling in the limbs came from the tip of the magic power and spread throughout the body. instinctively realized. Now, through that sense, I was connected to his magical power.


    But at the same time, it became very difficult to pull the sword out of the scabbard, unlike before.


    As if the sword I was holding was his body.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? I feel something different.¡±


    As I look at him, concentrating on the connection, I see him stroking his neck with his left hand. Putting aside the hardships, the fact that my expectations were definitely met made me smile without even realizing it. Now I¡¯m going to kill a person, but I¡¯mughing, so I might be going crazy too.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even ask for your name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name to tell humans. If you¡¯re trying to kill time¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know your name either. It¡¯s just like that.¡±


    Even if you look at him as if he¡¯s trying to say something, all he can do is say goodbye.


    ¡°It was disgusting to meet you, and let¡¯s never meet again.¡±


    I poured all my magic power into my arms, strengthening them, and did my best to pull out the sword.


    ¡°Keuk kuk kkeok?!¡±


    However, not even a millimeter was pulled out of the ck scabbard. Still, the man¡¯s eyes were stained with amazement to see if it hadn¡¯t worked, and he urgently grabbed his neck.


    ¡°What, what?! What, what happened?!¡±


    It would be nice if I couldn¡¯t grasp the situation just a little bit longer, but as he rolls in the air diligently, his eyes widen at me. And looking at me and my sword alternately, I grasped the situation in an instant. I mean, the world didn¡¯t go my way.


    ¡°Iiiik! What a gag!¡±


    A sphere formed around him, but I was able tough. If I had pulled out the de, it might have been better to jump off the cliff right away, but that¡¯s different.


    If you avoid vital points, you can survive here.


    ¡°Die! Die!!¡±


    Watching more than ten spheres shoot simultaneously with a cry of madness again, I ducked as much as I could and twisted to the side to protect my head and vital points with my arms and legs outstretched forward.


    I wanted to avert my gaze from that bloody attack, but I had to somehow avoid flying my head properly, so I red straight at him and put strength into my sword again.


    I clicked and this time the sword moved slightly but surely.


    Every time the sword was pulled out like that, urgency overflowed from his actions and gaze.


    ¡°Kkeaaaagh! What the hell! What the hell are you doing!!¡±


    An attack like never before. A pain I haven¡¯t felt in 80 years. And perhaps thanks to the unexpected threat to his life that created the synergy of his carelessness and fantasy, he only casts magic indiscriminately.


    In my heart, I want to jump right in and knock me over, but just like I couldn¡¯t reach him, he couldn¡¯t reach me, so he probably wouldn¡¯t even try. After all, that magic is the only thing he struggles with.


    That struggle was so intense that I wondered if there were really holes all over my body.


    I felt the resistance I felt from the sword momentarily cut in half.


    I don¡¯t know why, but that guy who made eye contact with me also notices it and opens his eyes as if he¡¯s about to jump out at any moment.


    There, desperate expressions and cries were about to pour out, making it impossible to even imagine that it was the same person as the guy who reacted indifferently when he aimed for his neck.


    Sympathy? I did my best tough at the guy who was trying to kill me.


    ¡°Do you feel it? Your death?¡±


    ¡°Eldmiaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s me. Fuck you.¡±


    Confident of victory, he drew his sword. Even though it was just pulling out the sword, there was a wind pressure that made it impossible to know what had changed in the magic power, but fortunately it didn¡¯t matter.


    That brief moment when the sword was drawn half way. As soon as one of the magics he shot hit the de with mana fluctuating, I could see it scattering and scattering.


    In it, I seemed to catch a glimpse of the light Ekatrina and the others had talked about before¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if it was because I lost a lot of blood.


    But apart from that, the guy¡¯s head definitely soared into the sky.

 Chapter 103

    It was fortunate for me that the body of the man whose head had been torn off fell backwards.


    It¡¯s not because of the bloody waterfall that director Quentin Tarantino would have liked very much if he had seen it, but because he didn¡¯t have the confidence to look at the cut surface of the guy who wasn¡¯t even cut perfectly.


    No matter how often there are stabbings, cuttings, and decapitations, anything that is not aesthetically pleasing is not good.


    The blood that sttered all over the ce¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because the afterglow of the curse still lingers on me, it passes right through and falls to the floor without asking me. I wonder if it is considered death only when all cell activity is stopped, but it is absurd that I can be cursed to such an extent if I do something.


    His past was a part of which I was very curious, but now I can¡¯t afford to be immersed in the afterglow of victory while worrying about that.


    I pushed unnecessary questions to one side of my consciousness and inspected my battered body.


    ¡°It¡¯s written¡­ It¡¯s be a rag.¡±


    Not only the arms stretched forward, but also the right shin and left thigh, where he knelt, are not very healthy. Since he saved his life in return,ining can be considered a luxury, but unfortunately, in reality, it was not enough to clear the stage just by defeating the boss, like in a game.


    The captain the guys at the gate were talking about must be that guy. Leaving aside his strength, he was a guy who couldn¡¯t even touch him in a normal way. If that guy was just a soldier or a mid-boss, I¡¯m confident I¡¯d cry while peeing.


    Anyway, I think the reason why their pursuit hasn¡¯t continued until now is purely because of the trust in that guy¡¯s abilities. Whether you capture or kill me, you must believe that you will be able to deal with me.


    However, a normal group would sense something strange within half a day and organize a pursuit party. Until then, if I go around bleeding profusely like now, of course I will face a situation that will make it difficult to guarantee my life.


    Before that, you need to finish treatment and find a ce to hide as far away as possible.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s early fall, at least you won¡¯t have to worry about hemostatic agents.¡±


    I was so exhausted that I couldn¡¯t raise my mana any more, but I couldn¡¯t even rest for fear of dying from excessive bleeding if I stayed still.


    Fortunately, the artery didn¡¯t seem to be injured, but it might be that I simply couldn¡¯t feel it because my physical condition was not making sense. I walked into the woods with a desperate longing for the medicine pouch I usually wear and began to search for medicinal herbs, grateful that it was midday with the sun rising.


    ¡°Spirits. This isn¡¯t a battle, it¡¯s an after-effect, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help.¡±


    I spoke out of my mouth to change my mood, which kept getting depressed even after winning because of my body aches, but the spirits had already understood my intentions and were moving.


    What you are looking for are nts called ck thistle and bubbletle. The former has the same appearance as thistle, but as a nt from another world, it has an extraordinary hemostatic effect, while thetter can be used as a simple disinfectant by soaking its leaves in water.


    If you want to use ck thistle as a hemostatic agent applied to the affected area, you need to dry it and grind it. Now that it¡¯s an emergency again, they¡¯ll dry it off without saying anything.


    Should I say that it is like my life that is not inferior even if it is a pronoun of luck among misfortunes? Both felt relieved that it was not a difficult environment to find, and I was able to find nts by the time I arrived near the stream, following the guidance of the spirit.


    Asilie showed a feat of finding it by smell alone. It is a memory that remains as one of the feats that I tried for years but could not even imitate.


    Leaving behind the nostalgia brought by the sudden good memories, I dug up the ground with my hands to pull out the roots of the thistle, and when I picked it up with my bare hands, far from disinfecting it, I took atle leaf that was still in its shape, using the end of my half-cloak as a glove, tore it off, and then approached the streamside. started treatment.


    Among other world folk remedies, it belonged to the most fist-fighting first aid, but even that alone is a good thing for a body that has be battered. Now that I¡¯ve even found running water, wouldn¡¯t it be a luxury to wish for anything more?


    ¡°Thank you spirits. Thanks to you, this poor human will live without dying.¡±


    Taking off his clothes, washing the affected area, and treating it wasn¡¯t a big deal in itself, but it wasn¡¯t easy because his body was getting heavier and heavier, probably because he used his mana quite excessively in the process of pulling out his neck. Because the mana that he had been using as if he was breathing all his life waspletely discharged, it was just watered cotton itself, excluding the difort of an ordinary body.


    Now, it would be dangerous even if the two soldiers who were fighting at the gate earlier rushed in at the same time


    .


    You can¡¯t always gofortably. Rather,pared to what I will do in the future, the current situation may be very affluent and leisurely.


    With that thought in mind, I asked the water spirit to sweep the spot I was in, sweep it up, and then move in the opposite direction from the one I had walked.


    Now we have to find a ce to hide.


    ?


    It¡¯s already been decades since the past, but the man was once a candidate for corpsmander.


    Although, due to their own negligence, they were swept away by an absurdly powerful curse and almost lost all their powers, so all of that was just the glory of the past. Due to the years of being entangled with curses, he often showed signs of madness¡­ but he was still capable enough tomit himself to secret missions without hesitation.


    Above all, the fact that there is no way to kill him due to the curse that binds him may be a curse to the person himself, but it was a considerable merit from the position of the Demon King¡¯s army. So he was appointed as the captain of the imperial princess kidnapping mission and he was doing well.


    Because of that, the soldiers who witnessed his death in front of their eyes had to face transcendent fear as well.


    ¡°What the heck¡­how¡­¡±


    The one who led the pursuit party stopped at the line of retreating in white, but most of the others sat down in their seats.


    It was around sunset in the forest that they decided that the captain¡¯s return was toote. Even that was not a judgment that there was something wrong with the captain, but it was close to a sense of crisis that madness might re up and he might act strangely.


    Since there was no means or way to attack, let alone kill the captain, they naturally had no worries while moving along the bloodstains. Rather, there was even room for admiration at the fact that there were too few bloodstains for dealing with the captain.


    So even when I saw the red hair rolling on the floor, I didn¡¯t think it was the captain.


    ¡°Yeah, he was a hero after all. There¡¯s no way he could have killed the captain without that, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never catch them with our skills. This mission is a failure. We must go back and report to the military.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Judging by the traces, he¡¯s also seriously injured. Rather, now might be an opportunity. I think we should hunt him down and kill him or capture him alive.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he was seriously injured? Didn¡¯t you see him swinging his sword as soon as he entered the gate? I don¡¯t know what happened, but the other side¡¯s n waspletely exposed! It would be correct to see all of them as traps!¡±


    Those who belonged to the elite epted the scene unfolding before their eyes and began to analyze the situation as calmly as possible, but there was no sign of unification of opinions.


    All opinions are valid and all imsck adequate evidence.


    As a result, the analysis, which consisted only of predictions and assumptions, gradually began to degenerate into an argument.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a hero, he¡¯s an 18-year-old boy! He¡¯s even wasted years in the Empire because of his uncooperative attitude! It¡¯s surprising that he killed the captain, but do you think that¡¯s why we should fear him blindly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem that will end simply by killing the captain. I don¡¯t know what happened at the end, but the captain¡¯s attack hurt him only once until he came here. Avoiding the invisible captain¡¯s magic like that Do you think it makes sense? We¡¯re all being fooled right now!¡±


    ¡°stop!¡±


    The leader¡¯s cry felt like a deliberate scream, but there was no problem in conveying his intention and achieving his goal. Anxiety and doubt filled his eyes as he looked at the bloodstains leading into the woods, leaving the silent pursuit party behind.


    It had been a forest he had been wandering around like a front yard for the past few weeks, but the forest reflected in his eyes now was no different from abyrinth of terror inhabited by an unknown demon.


    ¡°¡­Humans, collect the captain¡¯s body and return. And erase the traces of the camp and finish preparing to leave. We will pursue him.¡±


    ¡°¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not okay. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to have the captain who was thought to be immortal die and have no certainty. I just don¡¯t want to think that someone as big as the captain died without doing any damage to him.¡±


    It¡¯s a problem even if the opponent is a hero, but it¡¯s a problem even if it¡¯s not.


    In the meantime, it was clear that if the captain had dealt a blow of conversion, and if he was scared and missed it, it woulde with ridiculous repercussions.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back before dawn. If¡­if we don¡¯t return by then, assume we¡¯re dead and return.¡±


    There was no questioning, so the six demons followed the trail and went into the woods.

 Chapter 104

    Asilie¡¯s work is normal.


    Even though it has been over a year and a half since Eldmia left for the capital, her daily routine has not changed muchpared to the time she was with him. Despite staying at her inn because she couldn¡¯t refuse Alicia¡¯s repeated favors and requests, most of Asillie¡¯s work was done in a cabin in the woods.


    Alicia greeted her as she came down to the first floor after waking up early today as always.


    ¡°Good morning Assilier.¡±


    ¡°Good morning Alicia. I¡¯m looking forward to the stew today as it looks very delicious.¡±


    Asilie always wakes up around 6:00 in the morning, but Alisha wakes up earlier than that and prepares the day¡¯s dishes without fail.


    Even in less than two years, Ogwen and the inn have undergone many changes. The outskirts of the city are mostly walled, the city continues to develop to the extent that it did not look the way it did a few years ago, and the inn is now a nursery-cum-restaurant fully sponsored by the Holy Cross.


    It may have been Eldmia and Ragnis who put the first button on, but in the end, the Holy Cross recognized Alicia¡¯s dedication and decided not to doubt it. And that part was hard to believe even for Asillie.


    Even though the Holy Cross was benign and tried many charity projects in the city, it was a rare case for them to join hands with worldly figures and even sponsor them in earnest. If they felt the need for a nursery school, they would rather build a building and watch it, and being acknowledged by them was no different from saying that they would treat them like believers.


    How are you in the first ce? I had my doubts, but now I know. Alicia only had no religion, but she was leading a life of devotion no different from that of a religious person.


    ¡°Are youing over tonight?¡±


    I don¡¯t know when the hell it was made, but Alicia gave me a bowl of stew that was already finished, and Asilier replied with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s simr to yesterday. There¡¯s nothing more to do, and preparations for winter are almost over.¡±


    The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet, so the children got up and started helping Alicia while they ate and talked by thenterns. Among them, there were some children who might not have been 10 years old yet, but seeing all of them move around smiling withoutining, Asilier felt a smile on its own.


    ¡°Then I will go.¡±


    ¡°Come on, sister!¡±


    ¡°Have a good trip, sister!¡±


    Responding with a smile to the children waving their hands and seeing them off, Asillie came out and saddled the horse resting in the newly built stable and spurred on.


    Her routine was always the same, except when there was an adventurer job. After going to the hut, taking care of the livestock that has not been disposed of, inspecting the house, going down to the ruins where the vige was located, tidying up the tomb where Eldmia¡¯s parents are sleeping, and arranging the modest pantheon built next to it.


    Far from sophisticated, the pantheon was just an imitation of the previous pantheon by Eldmia carving out a tree. Even though he did not firmly believe in a particr god, the boy had no doubts about his faith, and even though no one had taught him, he did not even carelessly make offerings to his parents.


    After such a daily routine, just taking a short walk around the hut made it easy for Asili to reminisce about the past.


    I¡¯d rather follow. During the night Eldmia left, Asilie thought about a lot of things. Even after Eldmia fell asleep, seeing her face, she changed her mind countless times and wanted to go with her.


    In the midst of such countless temptations, she decided to create and protect a ce where people who had no ce to return could return.


    There was no option to follow. In that case, it was clear that he would have stood in the way because he was afraid of Eldmia¡¯s death.


    Not for him, but for his own selfishness.


    Time passed quickly as we worked together with the random thoughts we had always been doing. To be precise, it was close to moving non-stop in the hope that it would flow quickly, and fortunately time just passed quickly.


    At lunchtime, after a simple meal, and taking a break at the cabin, a visitor appeared, announcing the end of the daily routine that no one had ever visited before.


    ¡°Asillie! Are you there?¡±


    The voice of a woman shouting as soon as she rushes on horseback. However, since it was a voice she did not remember, Asilie was wary and took out her bow and killed the human.


    In a short moment, I thought about whether there had been something that could cause trouble recently, but I couldn¡¯t guess at all. Ogwen¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild, like the guilds on the border, was calm and quiet, and it was all the more so because even if there were minor troubles, they were generous in many ways to Asilie, who were close to settled adventurers.


    First of all, few people know exactly where the hut is. It was hard to believe that it was normal for people to visit for the first time in their lives.


    And her prediction turned out to be wrong.


    ¡°I am Entyre Hayaloy of the Frostleaf tribe! I am apanion of the warrior Siegfried, and I havee as an envoy to the Empire because I need your help on Lord Eldmia¡¯s business!¡±


    Quaang! The young elf on the horse was frightened as he had unknowingly kicked out the door, but Asilie did not even have time to apologize to her.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Eldi¡­ you need help with Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Asillie. It¡¯s nice to meet the High Elf of the Green Vine Tribe¡­¡±


    Entire calmed her hurriedly surprised words and greeted her politely, but unfortunately, it was the worst move in the current situation. At the self-introduction, not the answer to the question, Asilie mmed the door and shouted.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Hee! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll skip it! I need to check Lord Eldmia¡¯s location! Earrings! Earrings made by Asillie! This is the only magic tool that Lord Eldmia has! It¡¯s the only thing that can be said to be a magic tool! Find the location with it and teleport. must!¡±


    Elves have no rank.


    Nevertheless, among all tribes, the high elves were special. It is not because they are of strong or excellent lineage, but because they have passed the trials of the World Tree and have been recognized for their rank.


    Because of this, even though the high elves did not have a particrly high position or power, the elves naturally treated them favorably and worshiped them. And those like Entire, ustomed to human hierarchical societies, had a fear born of awe.


    Of course, it was not something that Asilie would consider.


    ¡°Guide me!¡±


    Entyre rode the horse to do as she was told, thanking Asilie who shouted as she mounted her horse without saying a word.


    It wasn¡¯t that far, so it was a matter of seconds to return to Ogwen. But even that felt too long for Asilie.


    When Entyre arrived in front of Alicia¡¯s inn, Asilie was greeted by many unfamiliar faces and the familiar face of Ragnis, but looking at the atmosphere, it was not difficult to guess that she was not the representative.


    With their appearance, not only Alicia, but the entire city was in a state of confusion, but this time Asili had no time to worry about them.


    When she hurriedly got off her horse, the first thing she spoke to was a girl with white hair pulled back that seemed to be transparent and smaller than herself.


    ¡°While looking for her, Eldmia crossed over to a gate whose coordinates were changed somewhere in the empire.¡±


    Knowing that even though he was clearly in a higher position than anyone else in the room, he went straight to the point without saying anything because he was taking the situation seriously, Asilie nodded without questioning.


    The story I heard from Entire and the story I just heard gave me reason to follow them. I really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time in a situation where Eldmia might be in danger.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of the exnation. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Um. Marquis Bende. Gate.¡±


    As if it was a promise, Asilie had to flinch involuntarily at the fact that the Marquis was the one to give the order immediately. A blonde man called the Marquis Bende took out a small cube from his bosom and prepared something while Ragnis, who hade to his side, quietly took her hand, so Asilie asked her to calm her anxious mind a little.


    ¡°Ragnis. What did Eldy do again this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­I saved the princess of the empire from the clutches of demons and flew away alone.¡±


    There are many things to say beforehand, but it bothered me a little that the nuance of omitting them was strong, but apart from that, it was already surprising enough, so Assilie decided not to ask further about the part that Ragnis omitted.


    ¡°I will open a temporary gate leading to the capital of Itthiel. After that, I will go to the capital of the empire and identify the location with the help of the imperial mages. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No. Not now.¡±


    And no matter how much he saved them, he wanted to ask why a person like a princess would act directly, but now was not the time, so he promised another time as well.

 Chapter 105

    I remember hearing somewhere that the night in the forestes quickly¡­


    I don¡¯t really care. While living with Asilie, after growing to a certain age, he often hunted at night, and one of the reasons was that he was quite bright at night.


    However, no matter how quickly the nightes, it is a bit concerning that I have not left the forest from daylight until now.


    The problem was not simply that the forest was huge, but that my body was in such a messed up state. It was harder than I thought to walk through the woods with my body getting heavier with every step, and the help I could get from them was limited as the spirits had a weak concept of the road.


    That doesn¡¯t mean the help is useless. Even though I was bleeding like that and the temperature around me was gradually dropping, I could feel the warmth. Without this, I would have had to stop and hide in an awkward position.


    Thanks to that help, I am now able to settle down and rest under a cliff that has been carved out in a suitable location, so even if I am grateful a hundred times, it will not be enough.


    ¡°I wish the demons¡¯ eyes were dark at night¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have the energy to erase the traces, and he can¡¯t shake off the pursuit at all. There are no simple tools, and the physical strength has reached its limit. Even if the wounds were excluded, it was not easy to recover, probably because it was the cause of dealing with too much mana at once.


    In this situation, the option I chose was close to leaving everything to chance.


    I hope that the enemy¡¯s tracking skills aren¡¯t that great, and I¡¯m stuck here right now, taking care of myself.


    I know. Believing that this unpremeditated and unsafe choice would go my way was a futile circuit of happiness in front of those who hid themselves by entering the empire¡¯s territory and building a gate for the purpose of kidnapping or assassinating Esmuer. .


    However, if you try to move with this tired body, you will be caught by the tail in a more exhausted state. To put it bluntly, I can confidently say that both the condition and the situation are worse than when I was dealing with thieves when I was 8 years old.


    If so, I¡¯d rather hide in a less conspicuous ce and stock up on a bit of stamina in the hope that they won¡¯t find me.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s even going to rain. It¡¯s a total asshole.¡±


    It must have been sunny all day in the morning, but I decided to close my eyes for a while, ignoring the sign of rain as if to try hard.


    The moment I made up my mind to close my eyes and go to sleep without any hesitation, as the spirit promised to wake me up even if I fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to sell.¡±


    A sudden voice alerted me in an instant, so I opened my eyes again nervously.


    I wondered if I was catching up much sooner than I expected, but it was only after I saw the heavy rain pouring down around me that it was noticeably darker than before I just closed my eyes, and I realized that I had fainted the moment I decided to go to sleep, and now it¡¯s been a while.


    As I forcibly moved my leaden-heavy body and head that didn¡¯t work well, I checked the distance to the guy who had made his voice. Seeing that the ck figure, who had just begun to emerge from the bush, was moving cautiously to drown out sounds and human presence even in the heavy rain, he couldn¡¯t have purposely shouted loudly for me to listen.


    In other words, it is said that the spirit has been preserved. I feel like I want to bow at least.


    Kurleung! The sh of lightning and the sound that echoed at the same time were not thunder, but thunder. The world shone white, revealing the figures approaching me, perhaps from a fairly close distance.


    The six horned men were demons without any need to ask. They red at me while drenched in rain, and even though they were holding swords together, they did not rush at me.


    ¡°Then the seller is fierce.¡±


    I cleared my throat and spoke a little louder, and I could clearly see the six people flinching even in the dark.


    Obviously, a guy who had been sleeping without knowing the world just a moment ago suddenly started talking to me, and then he heard me muttering and even answered, so it must be surprising. In the meantime, the one in the middle answered, leaving behind the five people who spread the siege without making hasty judgments.


    ¡°Are you a warrior?¡±


    hmm. It was a question, not an answer. I didn¡¯t have the will to answer, so I answered with another question.


    ¡°If the captain is dead, why did youe after me?¡±


    I pretend to be as rxed as possible, but a cold sweat runs down my back.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t the captain, he was the weakest among us, because if you run into the same situation, you¡¯ll really die a second time.


    Still, looking at the rigid faces that appear whenever lightning strikes, it seems that it is okay not to assume such a worst case.


    Then, what remains is a battle of bluffs and gaps.


    ?


    When you find a human sleeping under a cliff, sheltered from the rain.


    The demons who led the pursuit party quietly suppressed their desire to praise the subordinate who managed to find the traces of the human who killed the captain even in the midst of the sun and rain, and quietly spread the siege. The sudden heavy rain made it impossible even for elves to feel the presence of people, but since the opponent was the one who killed the captain, the demons decided that it was right to be cautious.


    However, when I saw her sleeping peacefully without a bonfire, I startedining without even realizing it.


    When the answer came back to thatint, goosebumps appeared in my body, which I thought I couldn¡¯t afford to feel the cold anymore.


    Apparently, the reason he didn¡¯t scream in terror when he realized that his eyes, which had just been closed until now, were looking right at him, was purely because he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even scream.


    He was the one who killed the captain who could not be reached by magic or sword. I didn¡¯t intend to evene close to it unless it was a surprise attack, and I approached it thinking it was a golden opportunity. However, the moment I heard the answer that came back calmly and surely, as if I knew it would happen, everything became suspicious.


    What was thought to be incapable of erasing even traces began to appear to have left traces on purpose, and the judgment that was considered to be in a state where it was impossible to escape in a hurry due to the battle with the captain¡­ it started.


    ¡°I must avenge the captain.¡±


    I had no intention of answering anything, but I replied in an attempt to refute the fact that I had been unknowingly overwhelmed. Then, the head of the crouching human tilted slightly to the side.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t humans really think of him as their leader? Unless my eyes are weird, I can only see demons.¡±


    ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t bring those whocked skills to pursue the one who killed the captain.¡±


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    As if hearing inconsistent words, the human pointed out the demon¡¯s answer. At the moment when I was about to question whether the conversation was not aligned with the answer, the demons who understood the humannguage gritted their teeth.


    It¡¯s the same ascking in skills, but what made you think it was different that you came all the way here? Humans are saying that.


    Although it was dark, the agitation of the subordinates was clearly felt. And the demon thought that the nursery rhyme was not much different from him. Perhaps, while continuing the chase, he may have faced the situation he was most concerned about.


    In the worst case scenario, that human¡­ easily killed the captain and was just returning.


    ¡°When I first came out of the gate, I judged based on the situation in the capital and killed yourrades.¡±


    While he was contemting whether he should attack right now, the human continued.


    ¡°When I tried to escape from this ce, your captain chased me down and tried to kill me, so I killed him.


    Even when they saw a human getting up on their knees, no one could make the choice to run forward to stop the action. Rather, they felt threatened by human behavior and took a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. If the sword is drawn, I will only draw the sword. Conversely, if the sword is withdrawn, there is no reason for me to draw the sword either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you appeased now?¡±


    Reason shouted against the instinct to run away. There was no way I could have easily defeated the captain.


    One day, by chance, someone who hasn¡¯t found a way to kill anyone in the past 80 years. It also makes no sense to say that a being of the highest quality suddenly appears and kills him in one blow ahead of the kidnapping of the princess. The opponent is also extremely tired. That is, to deceive and deceive six people. If he could really kill in an instant like the captain, there would be no reason to show such meaningless mercy.


    ¡°Appeasement?¡±


    But humans look so peaceful.


    Although the clothes seemed a bit damaged, that was all I could see on a dark night with heavy rain. Even if I wanted to think that my limbs would not be intact like rags and rags, that calm reaction and movement kept blocking me from thinking about it.


    And as if to block that thought at the source, the human drew his sword smoothly.


    ¡°Advice. The choice is yours. But you won¡¯t have much time to think about it.¡±


    Fear was saturated just by killing the captain who could already feel mana and could not be killed. Under other circumstances, they would have been ordered to disperse and run away.


    However, when the demon tribe, who had been through a continuous war for more than 7 years, faced fear, what they thought of was the good fortune of the tribe, not individual prosperity.


    ¡°Today. We die here.¡±


    that man is dangerous If you don¡¯t know if you are fine or not.


    I will risk my life to find out.

 Chapter 106

    Even though he unterally dered without anymunication, no demons escaped.


    My heart is full of grandeur at the so noble sense of mission of the demons. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not Ethiel, it¡¯s over to the Empire to carry out special missions, so there¡¯s no way to go back to this.


    As if I had already made up my mind a long time ago, I looked at the guys who were firmly closing the encirclement and confirmed that my physical condition was still close to the worst condition.


    The limbs were heavy, and the mana that he exerted excessively showed no signs of recovering properly, and contrary to what he thought would be a little better if he slept, his body was running hot.


    Still, I can¡¯t stand still and die. I feignedposure as much as possible, grabbed the scabbard, and examined them.


    Even if only five people gathered, six people gathered in a yard with one garbage, but it is ridiculous that there is no garbage.


    Most of all, since the Demon, who seems to be the leader of the group, has made a statement prepared for death, they do not think that they will defeat me lightly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they¡¯re weak or because the guy I killed was a strong man with a solid position, but that alone is enough opportunity.


    just one guy Please, just hold back just one guy.


    While praying like that, he strengthened his body with the little bit of his recovered magical power and deliberately drew his sword loudly and quickly.


    If an opponent who is considered to be stronger than himself is surrounded by arge number of people, and the opponent takes a sudden action while the anxiety is not going away, the reaction that those who are expected to make a deal under themand of others rather than making their own judgment and act is eventually 3 have.


    A psychopathic killer who does not move and thoroughly waits for orders. A warrior who shifts his center of gravity forward to jump forward at any time.


    Even if it was simply an action of drawing out a sword, from the standpoint of a siege, it is best to strike first before drawing out a weapon, so there is no choice but to be vignt. Even the action of pulling out the sword was quick, so if you couldn¡¯t even show a proper reaction, you¡¯d have no choice but to be more nervous.


    And really fortunately, the jockbo that flinched in line with my expectations was located at the far left end of my left arm.


    It was unfortunate that everyone except him reacted like a psychopathic killer waiting for orders without moving, but he put off his worries and rushed toward the coward.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Even in the dark, it was clearly visible that he hesitated and stepped back as he aimed at himself. The captain sent a signal with a whistle and reacted like a knife, but I was still able to move faster than them.


    Even if it¡¯s a rush, there¡¯s a limit in the end if you put magic on your body 5 minutes before the game, but it¡¯s very hopeful news that you can¡¯t keep up with that.


    Of course, I can¡¯t continue to fight them in this state, so it¡¯s not entirely hopeful!


    ¡°Haaaap!¡±


    In response to the whistling sound of the captain, the jjolbo moves reflexively. And, like the reaction engraved in my body through countless training, I swing my sword to split my head vertically.


    Demonic swordsmanship is no different from human swordsmanship. No matter how physically superior it is, as long as it is in human form, technology is there. It would be different if it transcended the general realm, but in the end, aren¡¯t they soldiers because they are weaker than the general I killed?


    In other words, the moment I passed the sword of the old man as a cross guard, the result was already out.


    Just by cutting off his head like a short blow with only the strength of the wrist while spilling runs to prevent him from falling backwards, the crown of his head is split. In a normal case, it was an attack that would only cause major wounds, but it wasn¡¯t so bad when it was tried with a body reinforced with magical power. If it were the other guys, I would have repelled them with technology, but I couldn¡¯t afford to do that to the one who panicked once.


    Unlike the one who couldn¡¯t even react properly and copsed while rolling his eyes, the other demons who had already finished grasping the situation came in almost at the same time.


    It is horrific to see a colleague die right in front of him, but not shouting even disgust. It¡¯s not their heartlessness that¡¯s terrible, but the fact that they¡¯re skilled enough to wield a sword without being emotionally swayed.


    Even if it was perfect, it would have been annoying if I didn¡¯t kill the two guys in a surprise attack, but the situation I have to deal with now is even more terrible.


    -Quarreung!


    Again, the lightning that fell nearby lit up the world in white, but unfortunately it did not fall from behind me. If so, at least some of them would have closed their eyes, but they just gave each other a chance to check on each other.


    And that was a really bad situation for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt!¡±


    ¡°Both arms and right leg!¡±


    In that short moment, the guys who urately grasped it to the point of admiration came in more aggressively, shouting the information they had confirmed. Unlike me, who was in a hurry to grasp the surrounding terrain by taking advantage of the light, it seemed that they were only looking at me and acting.


    I want to swear at you, but I can¡¯t afford it at all.


    ¡°Come on! The captain¡¯s death was not in vain! We will punish the hero here!¡±


    pestilence. I never said I was a hero, but look at the fool who confirms that he is a hero. I was already exhausted and exhausted, but the guys came out more and more vigorously, so I was in a hurry just to block and avoid them.


    At that time, one guy jumped out through the pincer attack, probably receiving an excessive courage buff.


    ¡°die!¡±


    What angle did you see? Self-sufficient angle?


    I didn¡¯t lose enough stamina to avoid being able to avoid his bold thrust, so it was good to lower my stance and cut off his head, but the sword of the captain also touched me.


    It happened almost at the same time that a dizzying pain climbed up the lower arm of his right arm, waking up his dim mind, and barely pulling himself out and putting his distance again.


    It was such a quick movement that I couldn¡¯t even see it in my current physical condition, so even those guys gnashed their teeth.


    ¡°Damn it, still!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t step out! Dry me to death!¡±


    Either that or not, themand is cool. Also, I have to look at this from the head. It is a pity that he did not make a surprise attack because he was conserving his stamina.


    It wasn¡¯t a tendon cut, but the wound on his right arm was quiterge. Still, I wanted to be thankful that I didn¡¯t hurt my left hand, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds as the situation was bing more and more hopeless.


    Among them, the captain shouted at his subordinates, perhaps to keep them vignt.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible with the four of us! You can¡¯t even run properly in this darkness! Why don¡¯t you try tond the final blow¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to look so ugly, so I was ring at him, eagerly hoping that the ability to kill people with just a nce would be manifested.


    An arrow grew from his neck. Neither he nor I could keep up with the sudden change and were dumbfounded.


    arrow? suddenly?


    ¡°Kheuk! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Big, captain?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise! There¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    No, there was nothing like that. Would you be able to go through this hardship if you were there?


    However, before I canprehend the situation, an arrow flies and pierces the chest of another person. And while the remaining two Demons who saw that scenepletely panicked and couldn¡¯t go anywhere, the two arrows that flew urately hit them in the head.


    In the midst of this absurd situation in which a strong man who can only target demons and shoot arrows appears out of nowhere in the rain, I fixed my sword and focused my nerves as much as possible.


    Since there is no guarantee that the arrow was only aimed at the demons, I think it is a very natural reaction. Isn¡¯t it rather a more likely story that a psychopath who keeps what looks delicious to the end went out in search of prey through the heavy rain?


    ¡°Eldy!¡±


    It was apletely unimaginable person who appeared while tearing away all such possibilities.


    ¡°sister¡­?¡±


    For a moment, I wondered if I was going through hallucination magic or seeing an illusion before I died, but the weather was too damn good for that, so I knew it was real. And the tinum blonde hair that shines even in the dark came so vividly that it is hard to dismiss it as a fantasy.


    Asilie, who ran through the darkness, bumped into me with all her strength and tried to hug me, and I gasped for breath, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Ha ha ha. No, how the hell?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now!¡±


    It was definitely Asilier who skillfully used the spirits to float the light and move the water to create a space isted from the heavy rain, holding my face with both hands and examining it.


    ¡°I went through a gate I couldn¡¯t figure out why! My God, my limbs are so dirty!¡±


    I don¡¯t know how he knows, but after seeing Asillie¡¯s face, I feel a sense of relief. Asilie supported me, seated me at the bottom of the cliff, took out various herbs and bandages from the pouch I was wearing, and examined my wounds.


    ¡°Who did you fight with to get hurt like this? Are those enemies all? Is there another pursuing party?¡±


    ¡°No. There won¡¯t be. The most dangerous guy is already dead, and it seemed like they were chasing them in dubious doubt.¡±


    Because of the sudden release of tension, the pain of the wound touched me more vividly, but strangely, my face did not distort.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t sister too closely rted to the crossroads of my life and death?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me like this?!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh even as I watched Asilier reflexively pping me on the shoulder.


    thank you god


    You¡¯re still there, motherfucker.

 Chapter 107

    At the end of Asillie¡¯s first aid, the familiar knights in ck armor and a male wizard appeared after her.


    How did you know you were a wizard? ¡®I am a wizard.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but notice that he appeared with a cane, like an advertisement, proudly spreading a protective shield to avoid the rain.


    Since the situation was an avnche, I thought I would pursue the enemies in this darkness and heavy rain, so I was forced to roll my head, which was tired and not working well, and the wizard greeted me in a very polite manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the princess¡¯s benefactor. First, take this potion. It won¡¯t be toote to look into the details and circumstances.¡±


    Eoyoung Buyoung was a wizard who did not even reveal who he was, but he was extremely polite and helped me with what he could besides the potion. It must have been that they came together, but perhaps he didn¡¯t know the details of the process, Asilier seemed to be unable to understand something, starting with the part about me being the benefactor of the princess.


    Still, the situation was the situation, so she was a seasoned woman who would stick to her silence. I was also very curious about what caused them to call Asilier and how they found me, but I decided to devote myself to giving them the information I could organize as much as possible with a promiseter.


    As soon as I washed the wounds and applied the potion, I was fed up with the creepy sight of my flesh healing, and when I turned my eyes away, the wizards and knights had already converged on a n based on the information I had delivered.


    ¡°It is believed that they did not have the time to confuse Lord Ega with false information. Even if they acted as humans and demons, it would be correct to assume that they would have considered the possibility of the pursuit party¡¯s annihtion and the possibility of their return.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back the route Sir Ega told us. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to capture the treacherous criminals.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Are there any parts that need magical help?¡±


    ¡°The first cat¡¯s eyes are enough. The duration should be fine.¡±


    Somehow, the only light is the spirit that Asilier called, but I thought it moved so well. After a simple greeting, as we were looking at the rapidly disappearing knights, the wizard deliberately spoke in a lively voice as if to evoke the heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions, but please understand that I have no choice but to be patient with you. As you know, our princess hates waiting because of her fiery nature. First, I¡¯ll open a portal to the city.¡±


    Since the one I saved was Esmuye, that person should also be talking about Esmuei, but his fiery personality is something I really can¡¯t rte to. If it was something like a tank-like action and a brutal cake killer, Hamzzi, I would have been able to sympathize with him.


    But leaving all that aside, I think we can get along very well just because he¡¯s a wizard who can transport me to the city in an instant.


    ?


    As soon as I arrived, Ipletely let go of the strings of tension and fell asleep as if I fainted¡­ There was nothing like it.


    I passed out as soon as I crossed the portal and smelled civilization.


    When I opened my eyes, unable to even walk to the amodation on my own, I was already in a clean amodation, wearing clean pajamas, and outside the window, not a bright light¡­ but a dull sky and pouring rain greeted me.


    Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t get a sense of how much time had passed, so I turned my head to check my surroundings, and the first thing I noticed was Asilie, who was looking at me.


    Seeing her looking neatly and tidily unlike when she was hit by the tracking rain made me feel like I was back in the cabin.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Although he must have been quite surprised, Asilie remained calm as ever. My body still felt heavy, but I could clearly feel that I had recovered.


    ¡°No. Lie down some more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of treatment he received while he was sleeping, but he¡¯s definitely healed.¡±


    ¡°In this world, only a saint can perform such almighty healing art. And there was no saint here. So no.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t think it mattered whether it was true or not, so I decided to just quietly follow Asilier¡¯s words. Still, it was a bit ufortable to lie down at all, so it was only after wepromised by stacking cushions and lying down halfway that we were able to talk about the whole story of the incident that we didn¡¯t know each other.


    ¡°So¡­ that little child is the first princess of the empire?¡±


    ¡°Unless there are two princesses in the empire who have gray hair and gold eyes and a strangely archaic tone.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, really? That child is the Iron Blood Princess?¡±


    To the extent that even Asilier knew Esmue¡¯s nickname. I honestly didn¡¯t expect it.


    ¡°They said it was. I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±


    From my point of view, I was just a hamster with a tendency to be reckless in cuteness, but I was able to guess that it was not an unusual bet just from the incidents that have followed and the response to them.


    The idea of invoking location tracking magic based on realizing that the earring made by Asilie is her earring and a pair of magic tools is also an idea, but it is a ridiculous distance to change Etisel from the empire to realize that n. When I heard that he moved with a personal letter while breaking through, I didn¡¯t know whether to be amazed or thrilled, so I decided to do both.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t be here right now, and he and Ragnis were taken to the ce prepared to apologize to the nobles of Itthiel for the ¡®disrespect¡¯ of this situation¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think he will apologize.


    ¡±


    ¡°I can see that. The first thing I said to the envoy who came to announce the news was, ¡®I ran with a personal letter in my spare time, and you said you wanted an apology?¡¯ was.¡±


    For a moment, I felt like I wished nothing was wrong, but when I thought about it a little more, I decided to believe that I would do well on my own, since I did not dare to worry about Esmuer in the politics-rted part.


    ¡°But did these earrings really have that tracking feature?¡±


    More than that, I couldn¡¯t believe the story that the earring, which I had regarded as just a talisman, had a GPS function, so when I changed the subject, Asilie shook her head unexpectedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that. Just because magic tools made in pairs resonate with the same mana. It¡¯s more like finding it by force by widening the radius enormously. It was established because the magicians¡¯ skills are good, but even so, the uracy is a bitcking. That¡¯s why I arrived at a ce far away from you.¡±


    It just didn¡¯t sound easy to hear, but sure enough, they said it was found by recing the royal family¡¯s wizards. After that, it was as I saw it.


    ¡°It was to the extent that I wondered if he was aiming for the position of emperor at that level. Really, no one could stop him.¡±


    It was thanks to him that he was able to save me, so it was Asilier who didn¡¯t care. Since that was all the small questions we had while getting entangled in this case, we started to share stories that we couldn¡¯t share through letters after meeting for the first time in a while.


    The story continued without getting bored and without interruption even after an hour passed.


    Our conversation, which was so enjoyable that even the heavy rain outside felt like drizzle, came to the point where I received a designation request from the guild, and by the time the current situation was roughly finished, Asilie, who had briefly organized her thoughts, changed the subject with a smile.


    And from her continued words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill that seemed to freeze all the friendly atmosphere I had felt before.


    ¡°By the way, Eldy? Same with Ragnis¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that the Ogatorf family, to which you owe money, also has a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh. That, it was.¡±


    ¡®The only advice I can give you is that you should be very careful when talking to the person who gave you the earring.¡¯


    What passed through my mind for a moment was the advice of Siegfried, the hero and older brother.


    ¡°Iron-Blooded Princess too¡­ Do you think the number of girls around you increased a lot in a year?¡±


    He smiles warmly, but the unknown chill felt inside remains the same.


    Inside the skull, one thousand and one Eldmia began to enter the meeting after a long time, crying out for an emergency.


    Of course, aside from her vigorous body, it was true that Asilie was a very attractive woman, and it is also true that she personally felt family love and affection for the opposite sex.


    but that¡¯s okay How far is that? Wouldn¡¯t it bemon sense for me to feel alone?


    Even if you¡¯re a warrior, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bit unreasonable to understand the feelings of Asilie, whom you¡¯ve never met before.


    ¡°Even when I think back on my sister¡¯s experience¡­ No matter how much she saved her from danger, an aristocrat who moves so zealously¡­ I wonder if being a princess also has many meanings. Have you not told your sister anything yet? ?¡±


    It¡¯s chilly¡­ no, I¡¯m not kidding, it¡¯s really chilly!


    It is certainly! I don¡¯t know if Zeke was right, but Asilier¡¯s smile now is definitely not a smile!


    They opened their mouths as soon as the unanimous conclusion within the skull came to the conclusion of spewing out the truth.


    ¡°That¡­I did get a confession¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, confession?!¡±


    ¡°Uh. That¡¯s true, but that¡¯s true. Should I say that it didn¡¯t answer me? I¡¯d say it¡¯s a bit overdone, or it¡¯s a bit too big to be called that Eoyoung Booyoung¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say that his lips were stolen by a girl about 40 centimeters shorter than himself


    . However, just seeing my reaction, Asilie narrowed her eyes and wiped the smile from her lips.


    ¡°It looks like the princess will have a lot to talk about when shees.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to tell the story that included Ragnis in front of her, so I decided to quietly crouch down and eagerly wait for Esmuier and Ragnis to arrive.

 Chapter 108

    In the most awkward silence, they waited endlessly for Esmuer and Ragnis, but they showed no signs ofing, even though it seemed like a lot of time had passed, perhaps because things wereplicated in their own way.


    Thanks to that, I just kept looking at Asilier¡¯s eyes while looking at the pouring rain with a feeling no different from sitting on a cushion of needles.


    Asilie was the first to break the long silence.


    ¡°So, which girl are you interested in?¡±


    The words seem calm, but I have no choice but to doubt everything because I have already realized that my own senses may be at a desperate level. Most of all, since the chilly atmosphere I felt earlier was real, I couldn¡¯t help but be very nervous, even though I wasn¡¯t going to lie or make excuses.


    ¡°That, sister? It¡¯s true that I couldn¡¯t reject someone who liked me. I still have a grand goal in life, right?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that no matter what approach those girls take, they¡¯re not thinking right now?¡±


    what? I think I feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu in this situation where I am deprived of my words in advance?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. That¡¯s my position.¡±


    ¡°Should I take Eldy¡¯s position as saying that thedies are already acting independently of your position?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°And seeing that you didn¡¯t refute me when I asked ¡®whichdy¡¯ are you interested in, you mean not only Princess Esmuye but also Ragnis?¡±


    I was at a loss for words for a moment.


    I never imagined that I would be subjected to a guiding interrogation like this!


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Ascilie, who epted my silence as an affirmation, began to ponder with her eyes down for a moment in the calm expression and atmosphere.


    I didn¡¯t know that the long-awaited reunion would be entangled in such an unintended affair. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve even passed the juncture of death, so the temperature difference is too big.


    But more than anything else, it¡¯s so unsettling and difficult that it makes Asilier think and sink.


    And I could clearly see that it was not simply a matter of being a guardian and worrying my family, but that I was afraid that this would lead to a situation where Asilie would be disappointed or misunderstood me.


    It felt like I finally realized it after forgetting for so long that it was the desire to always look good without disappointing the person I liked, but now I had no choice but to wait for Asillie to speak first.


    ¡°Eldy¡¯s moving toward danger¡­ Yes. It¡¯s difficult, but it¡¯s unavoidable now. I can understand it. I think I was able to be sure of that this time.¡±


    Assilie said as if she had noticed my wish.


    ¡°And now I know for sure that I don¡¯t want to continue to be by Eldy¡¯s side as a guardian.¡±


    At those words, even looking back on my life so far, my heart started beating at an unprecedented level.


    Looking straight into my eyes, Asilie quietly held my hand and continued talking. There was no trembling. It seemed that she was determined to convey her feelings calmly in an infinitely calm state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you think the elf who has lived for 120 years is the main one, but I love Eldy.¡±


    Even though he looks a little older, he is only a 15-year-old after all, so where did he feel the love? In my opinion, even if I constantly tried to look as mature as possible in front of her without paying attention to her age, in the end, I thought it wouldn¡¯t have been so from the point of view of eptance.


    I only thought that the day when I, who had only a high mental age due to the memories of my previous life, would be epted by her as an adult on an equal footing was far off. So I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡­ am just a child?¡±


    ¡°If you have to put it into perspective, most humans aren¡¯t children. Should I say it¡¯s a characteristic of the Jangsaeng species¡­ Age doesn¡¯t really mean much. In the end, it¡¯s greatly influenced by the emotional connection with the other person.¡±


    Asilie, who was talking while looking at my hand, smiled quietly.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to speak confidently when Eldy returned after achieving his goal. I believed that Eldy would be able to do it. I don¡¯t believe it now¡­ I was scared when I saw Eldy injured. I couldn¡¯t think of anything because I thought that Eldi might disappear without me being able to convey it without being told. Even knowing that the same human children have feelings for Eldi. Hmm, hmm. Hmm¡­ Jealousy it happened.¡±


    So I overreacted a bit at first. I couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t just an overreaction, it was frightening.


    ¡°In the past, when I saw my friends being swung around by things like this, I thought they were stupid, but it waspletely different now that I experienced it. I couldn¡¯t stand it because I was impatient. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the heck I was sorry for, so I just held Asillie¡¯s hand tightly.


    I was so embarrassed that the words didn¡¯te out easily, but I finally managed to say it because I thought I had to say this.


    ¡°I love Asillie too.¡±


    ¡°As a family?¡±


    ¡°¡­You know it¡¯s not.¡±


    What I felt along with the pounding was a deep sense of relief.


    In addition to the conviction that it does not have to end in a quasi-family rtionship, the affection I felt during the time I spent with Asillie was unintentionally rewarded, as if facing an unexpected barrage of gifts, unable to find anything to say and feeling the warmth of our sped hands while sitting down. Asilie woke up and hugged me.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I must have been thinking of Eldi like a hero without even knowing it.¡±


    ¡°Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A hero who learns, grows, and endures hardships on his own, and eventually achieves everything on his own and saves the world. In fact, other than saving the world, it seemed that he was doing something simr.¡±


    Looking back, it seems like it was just a struggle to survive in this world, but Assilier must have interpreted it in a pretty good way.


    ¡°Even a hero can¡¯t do everything by himself after all, but he seems to have overestimated Eldi because he¡¯s so self-aware.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯spletely out of hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not blur the atmosphere?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now, it seems that just looking at his eyes wide open makes me feel scared. After looking at me with a disgruntled look for a while, Asilie smiled a little and stroked my hair.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re going on a trip together, I think it¡¯s right to work diligently by the side to help Eldi achieve his goals.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Because we promised.¡±


    How long has it been since you hugged properly and felt the warmth of a person? In fact, these days, there is not a lot of physical contact, but I can¡¯t remember being held sofortably since I was young.


    ¡°But what the hell did you do and even seduce the princess?¡±


    While I was immersed in the warmth and rxed to the fullest, Asilie¡¯s question suddenly hit me.


    ¡°Just in case! Didn¡¯t I just get released just because I went to the capital? I lived hard thinking about life after revenge? I deliberately took over the housekeeper¡¯s work to avoid paying off my debt to Ogatorv as much as possible. It¡¯s true. I lied while sending the letter. I didn¡¯t write a single word.¡±


    Thanks to that, I worked so hard that my average sleep time was less than 5 hours, so I wasn¡¯t ashamed at all, but for some reason, I said it as if it were a poor excuse.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of mood he felt when he saw me like that, but Asilie tilted her head and smiled in a rxed atmosphere.


    ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop Eldi.¡±


    I was scared like a numb thief for no reason, and while I barely breathed a sigh of relief, I felt Asilie¡¯s hand pat my head and hug me again, feeling a little stronger.


    ¡°For now, I¡¯m satisfied with this. Now, should I chat with the cats?¡±


    ¡°to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mean to say anything bad.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the door opened and Esmuer and Ragnis entered.


    And Asilie spoke first in a calm tone, as if she knew she wasing.


    ¡°Can we properly greet each other now? Princess Esmuet.¡±


    Esmuye looked at me for a moment, met eyes with Asillie, then nodded and tried to approach me with Ragnis.


    ¡°Eldmia. Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Uh. A potion is also a potion, but I wonder if he gave me another treatment while I was sleeping, except for the drowsiness¡­ are you okay?¡±


    I tried to straighten my posture while talking casually, but Asilie¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t loosen.


    ¡°sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, let Eldy rest a bit, shall we talk for a while?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­well, since you saved her, I¡¯d like to hear the circumstances in person as well as a proper thanks¡­¡±


    Seeing the unknown pressure being felt even though he was clearly smiling, he was very nervous and rolled his eyes. Isn¡¯t Mu?t opening his mouth as if he was slightly pushed back from a fight?


    ¡°It would be better to share such a story while both of you are tired.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    In an instant, Asilie, who was overwhelmed by the atmosphere, stood up from her seat and began to leave the room, confidently leading the way against the imperial princess.


    In that short moment, Esmuye, who was shaking his head between me and Asillie, was dragged by Asillie¡¯s hand even though he had a look of great concern, and it was Rag, who hadn¡¯t said a word from the moment he entered the room. Nice was no different.


    I was left alone in the room like that¡­ I just gave up on thinking andy down on the bed again.


    Because that was the only choice I could make. it will work out somehow?

 Chapter 109

    When I woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep, it was around the time when the clear morning sky and sunlight were showing off their presence through the window.


    Even though it was only one day of hard work, I felt as if I had slept soundly for the first time in a week.


    I wondered if he was still sleeping, but judging by the twitching of his long ears, he heard me move and woke up.


    ¡°Ummm. Eldi, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought you¡¯d wake me up when the story was over, but I guess you left me alone.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much the wound has healed, you can¡¯t wake the patient up to talk. It wasn¡¯t even a big deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you. Let¡¯s wash and get ready. Esmuer and Ragnis must have regretted not being able to talk to you yesterday.¡±


    Unlike yesterday when the day stood strangely, I am relieved because it is a nuance that seems to be friendly to me, but I am anxious because I have no idea what the hell the conversation might have been like while I was sleeping.


    But, not paying attention to my anxiety, Asilie, who rang the bell in the room, opened the door and asked the servant who came in to tell the two that I had woken up, and began to work very hard to wake up. It was impossible to escape from the situation, so I also started washing my face and brushing my teeth lightly with the water prepared by another servant.


    Although Asilie was a sleepy person in the morning, she seemed to be nervous in many ways because of worrying about me. Unlike usual, when she barely wakes up after a while, she regained her senses in an instant and started washing her face. It was certain that it would take a little more time starting with tidying up my hair, so I changed into clean clothes in the meantime and decided to wait outside for Asilie to finish getting ready.


    The hallway that caught my eye as soon as I came out of the room was in and undecorated, but thanks to the hanging g that clearly resembled the family crest, it helped me to guess that this was a nobleman¡¯s mansion. There were even few windows, so I felt as if I was in a military barracks rather than a mansion.


    Marvelous at the food he had never seen before, he walked a little to the window and looked outside to see a city that strangely reminded him of Ogwen.


    Unlike the capital, which has a splendid architectural style, while the in spreads on one side of the mountain, the scenery of the city, which clearly focuses on durability, seemed to indicate that it was a fortress city on the border like Ogwen or a city located in the border area.


    Hmm, the princess came to such a city. There must have been an uproar.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    While admiring the unique view of the city, where there is almost no distinction between the parade ground and the city streets, Asilie, who came out after getting ready, crossed her arms and asked.


    ¡°The lord of a provincial town reminiscent of Ogwen was weighing the mayhem he must have suffered yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s not an easy sight to see a lord running around with servants in a heavy rain.¡±


    It was a pretty heavy rain. Expressing deep condolences for the unknown lord, moving as Asilie led, they arrived at the dining room of the mansion.


    After all, it should be said that it is unbing of an aristocratic mansion. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s cheap again, it¡¯s that I feel like I¡¯m saving money, so I sat down while appreciating the interior I quite liked, and Asilie, who was sitting across from me, opened her mouth by tying her hair that hadn¡¯t yet been tied into a braid as usual.


    ¡°The conversation with the two of you yesterday was simple. The goal was to present the premise that you shouldn¡¯t interfere with Eldi by putting your feelings first and everyone agreeing on it. Of course, I also included in that.¡±


    However, the words that came out like that were something very different from what I expected from the beginning.


    ¡°To be honest, we had time to understand each other¡¯s intentions lightly before the story came out¡­ Well, is there anything different? To be honest, I was most concerned about Esmuier, but contrary to my worries, he was smart. Should I say that it¡¯s like a person who is being talked about as a person? At least I knew that my feelings for you weren¡¯t just a fleeting entertainment.¡±


    weird? I must have replied that I love you after hearing that I love you from Asilier yesterday?


    Why does this conversation sound like you¡¯re taking the time to find out about other girls?


    ¡°Oh, honestly, I didn¡¯t expect something like that toe out now.¡±


    I felt anxious that if I left something alone, the story would proceed steadily in a situation I did not understand, so I decided to cut off her words for now.


    ¡°Yes why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if we had a conversation with the premise of maintaining this rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Thanks to Asilie¡¯s reaction, who answered with a nk expression as if it were so obvious, I had no idea how to react.


    Asilie shrugged her shoulders at me and casually threw a bombshell.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t do it, I can feed two or three wives, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister, wait¡­¡±


    What did I just hear? Two or three wives? Aside from being the princess and the Marquis of a country, isn¡¯t there something very different in your senses?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t polygamy being talked about too suddenly?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all taking that into consideration. It was a matter of who would be first.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Is it just me¡­ the other¡­? uh? It¡¯s not. My parents were monogamous and so were the vigers? Because you¡¯re aristocrat? Since he also has a concubine, is he epting it? But it¡¯s the story of Esmue and Ragnis, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that Asillie can easily ept?


    ¡°Are elves polygamous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s monogamous.¡±


    ¡°No, but why do you take it for granted? It¡¯s hard for me to ept too?¡±


    ¡°Because you love Eldi?¡±


    It was a bit embarrassing to suddenly hit the hook ande in, but it was a situation where I had to finish my words. No matter how hard I tried, it was a part that I couldn¡¯t easily understand.


    ¡°That¡­it¡¯s a very pleasant story, but shouldn¡¯t it be hard to ept? I say I love my sister, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t mind sharing this feeling with another man, does it?¡±


    ¡°To exin that part, the four of us need to have a meal together and talk.¡±


    When I turned my head, Esmuer and Ragnis were entering the restaurant before I knew it. Ragnis, who was making a pouty expression while looking at Esmuet and Asillie, who looked at me and smiled lightly, seemed strangely undistanced.


    ¡°What if we already start talking without us?


    ¡°Hmm? I was just talking about what we talked about yesterday.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the conversation they were going to have, but they came in without a servant apanying them and naturally sat down with Asilier in between.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re healthy, considering that you went through all that hard work yesterday. Both Yeo and Ragnis, it¡¯s worth the hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it was an unavoidable situation, but I really thought my heart was sinking. I¡¯ll have to give it some kind of helpful magic tool. It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the main cause of the wound was magic, so a magic tool enchanted with protection magic would be good.¡±


    Then, it was really casual, the three of us started to talk about my story as if we were having a leisurely chat.


    It¡¯s nice to see three beauties sitting and having a conversation¡­ I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on even though I couldn¡¯t do that in mymon sense.


    In the end, while I was staring at the three people without thinking in the confusion, Ragnis saw me like that and slowly continued his exnation.


    ¡°Um, Eldmia? This is like a temporary alliance.¡±


    ¡°alliance¡­?¡±


    ¡°A temporary alliance to ensure that Eldmia does not die until its purpose is aplished.¡±


    For a moment, I was shocked as if someone had hit me in the back of the head with a hammer, and I was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It is as Ragnis said. Your purpose¡­ is by no means light. I understand how important it is in your life, so I cannot prevent it, but I cannot ignore the threat of the death of a loved one. .¡±


    In the meantime, it is just a waste of time for the three of us to fight over my heart.


    Even though he had told Asilier that he loved him yesterday, Esmuye had made it on an equal footing by arguing that the reason why he couldn¡¯t reject his confession and Ragnis¡¯ confession was because he had a heart.


    Therefore, it is necessary to have a specific and full-fledged conversation in a more rxed situation after achieving the goal of revenge, which is the cause of hesitation and the biggest threat right now.


    That was the conclusion the three women came to after talking while I was asleepst night.


    ¡°So you just have to focus on achieving your goal as you have been doing until now. This fight for love will start after that.¡±


    We have seen such an agreement. Esmuer, who finished the notification, rang the bell on the table and ordered the prepared food to be served.


    ¡°If Eldy was with another woman, wouldn¡¯t he have felt jealous yesterday? It was just¡­ I judged that the story between the two was valid enough and that his feelings for Eldy were not false, so I had no choice but to agree.¡±


    In the meantime, while answering the question I asked earlier, Asilie smiled as usual, as did Esmuer and Ragnis.


    That seemed to be their consensus that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    While I was grateful for their consideration and love, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it wasn¡¯t something as trivial as Asilie said in the morning¡­ But in the end, I couldn¡¯t find anything else to say, so I had to pass the food served by the servants down my throat.

 Chapter 110

    The time to stay in the city of an unknown empire was not very long. It was thanks to Esmue¡¯s personal guards who managed to break through the heavy rain to find the base of the Demon King¡¯s army and destroy it in one day.


    I couldn¡¯t get any additional information right away, but it was on the way to return to the capital crossing portals and gates when I heard from Esmuer that the number of prisoners captured alive was worth looking forward to.


    While showing off to Asillie the appearance of changing into the Levien family uniform that Ragnis had prepared again, the eyes of the people around us naturally fell upon us as we moved under the strict guard of Esmuier¡¯s bodyguards, who had returned to the city. Eh paid no attention to that gaze and spoke as usual.


    ¡°Unless the technology of the demons has developed to a level beyond imagination, it is believed that they came in hiding through the sea.¡±


    The seas of this world are more dangerous than thend.


    I¡¯m an ind person, so I¡¯ve never seen the sea myself, but looking at the information I¡¯vee across while reading various books during my time with the Ogatorf family, it¡¯s dangerous enough that I don¡¯t want to go to the sea.


    If you tell passers-by about the current story right now, it is dangerous enough to regard it as crazy rather than taking it seriously. No matter how much the demons have superior physical abilities than humans, drowning to death is the same thing.


    Normally, I would have reacted simrly, but this time I had a ce to guess, so I could seriously rte to Esmuer¡¯s words.


    ¡°It could have entered the gap in Mandeli Harbor.¡±


    Since I have many eyes to see, I answered with respect, and all three women were looking at me in amazement.


    ¡°Hmm? Surprisingly, you¡¯re on the bright side of information.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t think you would know.¡±


    ¡°I had the chance to hear about it by chance recently.¡±


    I never thought that a conversation with the kind Garrun would be useful here. In mourning his death, if I see the sex offender Dantel again, I will have to beat him one more time regardless of the reason.


    ¡°Anyway, normally, I would have thought it was a really ridiculous story, but like you said, this time it¡¯s a story with a possibility. It seems that the return was nned to be at the gate.¡±


    As soon as I entered, Esmuer and the guards guessed that the academy¡¯s gate had been destroyed by the same method as the gate that remained after returning to the Demonic Territory. It is said that the gate made due to the raid of the SS was able to be fully preserved, so it will be revealed after some time.


    ¡°Your credit this time is so great that no one can say anything about it. I want to give you a title right away, but unfortunately, you are a citizen of Itsiel, so it¡¯s a difficult situation right now.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a formality and procedure or something else, but it is said that one of the conditions that did not put a brake on Esmuier¡¯s rapid movement was the delivery of my recruits.


    Ragnis exined to me as I tilted my head, wondering what kind of bizarre condition it was, even though I was a citizen of Itthel in the first ce.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that you defeated the hero at the academy and killed the young lion of Rudra, but you are the one who even stopped the princess¡¯s kidnapping attempt. Even from the point of view of the empire, you might be criticized for being impudent diplomatically, but you can¡¯t choose to unterally assign a title and ept it as an imperial citizen.¡± There is no situation.¡±


    At the same time, Ragnis¡¯ nce at Esmue seemed to contain other reasons that he had not been able to mention because it was a public setting.


    Those were things I could easily guess. If Esmuer¡¯s character had such an opportunity, he would have tried it right away.


    ¡°Um. It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, it was Esmuet, who smiled lightly and did not deny anything.


    While having such a conversation, unlike the girls who have a public position, Asilie, who wasfortable with her arms crossed thanks to her personal acquaintance with me, said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been 2 years, but I¡¯ve grown a lot. To beat a hero. It¡¯s also Eldy.¡±


    ¡°They said they didn¡¯t learn very hard. Since this incident happened, I might not be able to win in a few months.¡±


    ¡°If you win once and don¡¯t fight, you win forever.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Asilie. That¡¯s a clear answer.¡±


    He is also a mentor in my life and a true intellectual. How can youe up with such a good idea?


    ?


    As soon as we got back to the capital, we had to quickly pack our things without having time to talk slowly.


    It was because I heard from Lenisa that as soon as my safety and health were confirmed, Itis-L sent a message. At other times, the Empire would have noticed, but since it was only fulfilling the conditions that had already been set, it seemed that there was no hesitation in Isthel.


    In the end, only we who have to go back in a hurry are suffering. I almost got angry because I was told toe by tomorrow, but it didn¡¯t do anything good for Ragnis, so I just decided to hurry.


    Unlike us, Radnell Vandes seems to have decided to remain in the empire for a while longer, using Jidley as an excuse. To be honest, I came with him the first time I came, but after that, it was really hard to see him face to face, so I didn¡¯t even know he was still there.


    ¡°Hey little brother. Are you going crazy?¡±


    In the midst of such hectic preparations, it was almost sunset when Zeke waved his hand and visited as calmly as if he were at home.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not? The hero is negligent, so I¡¯m leaving while I¡¯m cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what if I hit the point like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry about? It¡¯s not like the warrior started a war.¡±


    I joked a little, but I thought I was taking it seriously again.


    ¡°I was just joking, so don¡¯t think about it and say hello and leave. I think we¡¯ll see you again soon anyway.¡±


    As soon as the story in Ethiel was sorted out, Esmuer was determined to congratte him for this incident, so even if you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll see it again.


    But isn¡¯t Zeke hesitantly hesitantly, as if he thinks he¡¯s really sorry?


    ¡°I heard it was a little dangerous this time. I heard that if it wasn¡¯t for my brother, Esmuer could really be kidnapped. Not to mention his life.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot to tell you about that. I really should have seen that madman, too. No, the attack didn¡¯t work?¡±


    If nothing else, the story about the red-haired demons was meant to be conveyed to everyone as much as possible. I didn¡¯t want to believe that there were only two people with that kind of curse in the world, but there must be many simr cases. To be honest, this time I faced a situation so serious that I wondered if I could have killed him because it was me, and when the hero dies, there is no answer.


    Zeke listened to the story even though he was taken aback when I suddenly gave him personal information about him.


    ¡°Anyway, if you ever feel that way, you have to run away without looking back. It¡¯s your pride and nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, but how did you kill your brother?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that because it¡¯s a trade secret. Don¡¯t look at it that way, right?


    If I say I know how to use magic like the demons, it¡¯s obvious that more shitty things will happen than good things. Even though he was a reincarnated person like the hero, it was something that Zeke couldn¡¯t say yet.


    Fortunately, Zeke didn¡¯t bother to ask further, he understood and moved on to another topic.


    ¡°Rather than that¡­he heard about it from Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when a man tantalizes me. What?¡±


    ¡°Ac. I was uncooperative with the Empire.¡±


    I wanted to keep bothering him by looking at him like this, so he was talking about a story from thest meal.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re acting so stuffy? If you feel sorry for yourself, start training hard from now on. That¡¯s enough in two months, you¡¯ll be able to fly right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that really all? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Esmuer tell you? Ragnis and I never really expected anything from a hero. We didn¡¯t expect anything, but what does the hero do or y?¡±


    The reason why I guessed alone before visiting the empire for the first time and was furious with myself was purely the deep anger that came from the fact that there might be beings taking advantage of this pan-national crisis situation for self-interest.


    And I was angry under the assumption that the hero was a person from this world. It was a situation that had nothing to do with Zeke and the Empire.


    ¡°When the hero received the oracle as a hero¡­ was it when I was 12 years old? I keep getting confused about when. Anyway, it was around that time, but the time when my vige was burned was when I was 8 years old. If I had to argue with you, it would have been four years before I got older. Shouldn¡¯t we argue with the god who chose the young hero as a hero?¡±


    Of course, others won¡¯t think so. They might go into a fit when they hear that the hero has wasted years of his time.


    But that¡¯s no different even if the hero worked hard and was strong. Being a hero doesn¡¯t mean defending the continent alone, so someone is bound to die somewhere without a hero.


    Even if heroes in fairy tales or warriors in fantasy actually exist, they are, after all, real.


    Nothing is perfect in reality. Even God wasn¡¯t perfect, so he chose a guy like Zeke as a hero.


    ¡°Of course, most people wouldn¡¯t think so, but we don¡¯t care about that, so just do what you normally do. If you go to the battlefield in earnest, you¡¯ll have to face people¡¯s resentment more directly than that, but what is that already?¡±


    ¡°¡­thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really sick.¡±


    I hit the shoulder with a fist because it was so disgusting to do something that didn¡¯t suit him, but Zeke smiled while covering the area where he was hit.

 Chapter 111

    Our visit to the Empire came to an end with the grotesque act of Zeke.


    As soon as the next morning dawned, it was Marquis Bende alone who greeted us at the gate, just like the first time.


    ¡°It was a short schedule, but it leaves a big footprint.¡±


    Esmuer sent only a letter through the Marquis saying that he would see them again soon, but he did not show up. In fact, considering the seriousness of the incident that happened this time, it was only natural that he would be hectic for a while, so he didn¡¯t feel any regret about it.


    ¡°In the end, the day wille when I will praise your achievements, but from the standpoint of eating the rust of the imperial family, I would like to express my personal gratitude to you for dedicating yourself and making your contributions to the poor princess.¡±


    The one that the Marquis Bende handed to me directly, after a long conversation, looked very simple¡­


    A gauntlet? Girdle? what should i say about that?


    ¡°ording to the majesty that I heard this time, most of the wounds were caused by magic. Coincidentally, there is some decent equipment left in the family, so I would like to present it to you on this asion.¡±


    This item, which looks like an armadillo armored lizard but has a softer feel, was toobative to be simply called a gauntlet and too thin to be called a gauntlet. In terms of color, it subtly went well with my dwarven longsword, so it didn¡¯t really matter, but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a general design.


    As long as he handed it over, he had no intention of rejecting it, so he decided to put on the gauntlet that reached up to his elbow, and Marquis Bende added a further exnation.


    ¡°The Empire has made efforts in various ways to counter the demons. One of them was to coborate with the dwarves to produce armor that can more effectively resist the demons¡¯ magic, and this gauntlet is one of those attempts. It was something that was a sess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ is it?¡±


    It was an item that would be given without hesitation by a person the size of a marquis to someone who saved the princess, so it must have been a high-quality item, but the nuance attached to the back is very subtle.


    At my question, Marquis Bende continued his exnation with a wry smile.


    ¡°Basic durability and magic resistance were as good as they were with the help of the dwarves, but the effectiveness of the spells cast was a little terrible because of theck of imperial magic. It takes too much mana to activate enchanted magic. ¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what enchantment it gave me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a barrier that blocks magic. If it¡¯s activated, it¡¯s a magic so solid that even wizards with ster potential can¡¯t prate it.¡±


    The problem was fuel economy and efficiency.


    It is said that it was at a level that it could not be used at all because it required enough mana to cast four simple protection magics. However, it was not more efficient than that, so it ended up being stuck somewhere in the Marquis family warehouse and then came into my hands.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good enough equipment, so it should be able to block simple projectile magic without difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think it will be of great help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a meager gift. Anyway, next time I visit, I hope we¡¯ll have a chance to talk a little more.¡±


    After sorting out our conversation with Ragnis and moving away from Marquis Bende, who started talking about this and that, Asilie, who was still watching our conversation, said while rubbing her ear.


    ¡°That person is a pretty amazing wizard.¡±


    ¡°Have you met him?¡±


    ¡°I was with Princess Esmue when she visited Ogwen herself. He was the one who introduced the simple gate.¡±


    ¡°Simple gate? Does that make sense?¡±


    I almost raised my voice at the story as shocking as a mobile phone that had only been a walkie-talkie turned into a smart phone overnight, but Asilie calmly expressed what she saw by mobilizing her hand gestures.


    ¡°I was surprised too. Roughly this size? I pulled out something like a square metal box, and when it¡¯s unfolded, it creates a gate.¡±


    ¡°Anything a little bigger than my fist bes a gate¡­?¡±


    It looks like Asilier caught a glimpse of the Empire¡¯s state-of-the-art technology. Like the gauntlet I just received, Marquis Bende might be a very intelligent person in charge of the empire¡¯s magic technology.


    Being good-looking and having good skills is a bit embarrassing, but I endure it because I got a gift and became kind.


    ¡°Come to think of it, what will my sister do now?¡±


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ve decided to take care of Ragnis. I haven¡¯t finished cleaning the house and left. For now, I¡¯ll have to go back to Ogwen.¡±


    ¡°Are you going toe to the capital?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m going to where Eldi is. If you go, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Saying, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Asilie smiled with a determined look and put strength into her hands that were crossing her arms.


    ¡°Anyway, since this happened, how about Eldy going to Ogwen for the first time in a while? Can you afford that much time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ogwen¡­¡±


    Originally, this visit to the Empire was regarded as a vacation¡­ but it was also true that he was mentally exhausted from working hard in the midst of the turbulent events.


    Looking back, I couldn¡¯t understand what had happened so much in such a short period of time, so when I started to be attracted to Asillie¡¯s proposal, Ragnis, who had finished the conversation with Marquis Bende, ordered Lenisa to start moving the servants. Asilie led me and said.


    ¡°For now, go back and look at the situation and think about it. You don¡¯t know what kind of trouble will arise since you¡¯re asking me toe in such a hurry, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my sister is also true. It¡¯s not that shemitted a crime, and it¡¯s nothing different from making a contribution, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be praised for creating a good opportunity for peace with the empire?


    Surprisingly, it was spears and swords that weed us back to the capital of Isthel, where we passed through the gate with such a rxed mind.


    That spear knife, a cold weapon, is right. As soon as we stepped out of the gate, at the end of the 30 spears leaning towards us, without a moment to be dumbfounded, the guy who seemed to be the leader opened his mouth.


    ¡°Marquis of Ragnis Lien da Levien. You are currently charged with treason. As of now, you will be put in temporary confinement, so please kindly cooperate.¡±


    She looked at Ragnis, putting up with the fact that she was almost disgusted with her nurturing, but she also seemed a little taken aback, perhaps because this was an unexpected situation. Well, if this wasn¡¯t embarrassing, I would have been more embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Ragnis wasn¡¯t just embarrassed.


    ¡°You dare to arrest me without a royal statement?¡±


    ¡°The charges against you are a matter submitted and passed by the House of Itis-L Nobility. The House of Etis-L Nobles has the authority to temporarily secure recruits from nobles less than a marquis, only for charges based on reasonable reasons and grounds.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that there are certain reasons and grounds to suspect me of treason against the members of the aristocracy?¡±


    ¡°At least the House of Nobility has determined that it is. The details will be dealt with at the Aristocratic Tribunal to be held tomorrow morning, so for now, please calm down.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how thews of aristocratic societies work. In the end, all I could do was look at Ragnis¡¯plexion again and decide whether this was a reasonable im or a stupid sophistry.


    And, really absurd and absurd, Ragnis couldn¡¯t say anything in response even as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Servants of the Marquis of Levien may return to the mansion. This is only temporary confinement, so visits are possible, and all actions to provide convenience to your master are tolerated. If you interfere with it, proper responsibility and punishment will follow, so don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    huh? I am?


    I kept looking at the captain, wanting something, but he acted like someone who didn¡¯t even know I was there, and only tied Ragnis. Ragnis also felt puzzled by that attitude and tilted his head, but seemed to keep his mouth shut for fear of scratching it and creating a boil.


    If Ragnis is used of treason, isn¡¯t I, who went to the Empire and yed the most active part, a powerful ally? But you don¡¯t even touch it?


    I hate politics because of this. Because I am ignorant, I have no idea what the heck he is thinking and moving.


    ¡°Eldmia. First, go to Cheryl and find out about this situation.¡±


    Ragnis, who left clear demands for me, looked me straight in the eyes and shook his head slightly, as if the purpose was to stop me from running amok.


    ¡°Lenisa. Apany me and confirm the temporary confinement area, then leave your words to the Ogatorf family.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±


    And he didn¡¯t forget to give an order to Renisa, who was gritting her teeth and keeping her eyes open as if she were about to pull out her sword. Her appearance, which she had never seen before, was in a state of solidarity to the extent that anyone could see it, and even if Ragnis¡¯ order had been a littlete, it seemed that she would have swung the sword to cut the captain¡¯s neck.


    Fortunately, Ragnis¡¯ braking worked, so I went into a lull for now, but thinking that it was an unknown state in the long run, I left them behind and returned to the Ogatorf family as quickly as possible with Asilie.


    Hopefully anyone knows how this doggie situation came out.

 Chapter 112

    I don¡¯t think this is the first time I¡¯ve been so dissatisfied with serenity.


    Returning to the mansion with a desperate heart, what unfolded in front of me was the peaceful greetings of the gatekeepers and the ever-quieting atmosphere of the mansion.


    And all these factors prove that nothing has been heard about the situation I¡¯ve just been through.


    How nice it would have been if the day had ended with a normal introduction to Asilie and a smile haha, but there was no time to do that in the situation where I had already eaten. In front of Sir Ekaf, who arrived after almost jumping up without being able to properly respond to the friendly greetings toward me who had returned after a long time, I had to introduce Asillie as briefly as possible and then deliver the news that Ragnis had been taken away.


    At first, Sir Ekaf¡¯splexion, which was quite calm and unaware of the unexpected change, began to deteriorate rapidly.


    ¡°Really¡­ they hit from an unexpected ce. No matter how many things are involved this time, they¡¯re trying to leave such a precipitation¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ it¡¯s too vague to tell you. I need to meet with His Majesty right now and share opinions with others. I¡¯ll pass on Sir Renissa¡¯s response to the head butler.¡±


    Ekaf, who was still struggling while talking, hurriedly grabbed his coat and stood up, but did not forget the courtesy he had shown to Asilier.


    ¡°You¡¯vee such a long way, but I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t respond properly. I¡¯ll see you as soon as things are sorted out. I¡¯ll talk to you to prepare a room, so you can restfortably as if you were at home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Sir Ogatorf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to how he helped us. Then, Eldmia. Ask Cheryl to talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the academy?¡±


    ¡°You know my daughter¡¯s personality. I can¡¯t stop talking about her, and when she finds out, she¡¯lle running right away.¡±


    Sir Ekaf understood his daughter exactly as much as he loved it. It was not difficult for me to imagine Cheryl going wild.


    At first, it was a little bleak, but when I thought that it might be better than the worst situation of staying at the academy and stabbing the children of the nobles involved in this incident, I suddenly began to feel at ease.


    I don¡¯t think that Cheryl will be swayed by momentary emotions and lose control of herself, but on the contrary, I can¡¯t ignore the possibility that she could use her equal status as an academy student to a very vicious level. It is clear that returning to the mansion would be beneficial in the long run rather than leaving such uneasy elements behind.


    While making such a conclusion, Sir Ekaf, who was unusually flustered, delivered simple instructions to the butler and rode his horse out of the mansion himself. It was not difficult to find people who had already noticed something wrong with Sir Ekaf¡¯s urgency and gathered together and exchanged questions while following the butler to Asilie¡¯s room.


    Some tried to get a clue from the fact that Sir Ekaf ran out as soon as I ran and tried to ask me questions, but even though Asilie was an acquaintance of mine, in the end, since he was a guest, he had no choice but to retreat under the gaze of the butler who valued politeness.


    ¡°You can use this room. If you need anything, ring the bell provided and we will respond right away. Eldmia? There is no work right now, so let¡¯s take a break and chat.¡±


    The butler, who guided us to the room where I met Cheryl when I first came to the mansion, closed the door and left with a final consideration for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because things are bad, but they¡¯re good people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the family head¡¯s right personality working properly.¡±


    However, there was no time to have a conversation about such a daily life in front of the immediate problem. As I sat on the sofa leaving behind Asilie who was slowly looking around the room, I was lost in my thoughts.


    No matter how much I thought about it now, it was unreasonable to anticipate the excuses that the aristocrats would im. So, what I had to think about right away was not that, but the distinction between who was an enemy and who was a friend, and how I took this action.


    First of all, the conflict between the royal faction and the aristocratic faction is deep, so the possibility that the rest, except for Sir Ekaf, joined hands and lost to Ragnis is infinitely close to zero. In the meantime, if the King¡¯s faction had predicted in advance that this would happen, the story should have been conveyed to Sir Ekaf as well.


    No matter what anyone says, he was the person who stood in the vanguard when Ragnis returned to the capital. Even within the royal faction, it is clear that he is ssified as a key figure that can be trusted. It would be irrelevant to say that there was no possibility that the conversation between the other members of the royal faction could have proceeded without any word from him.


    In other words, the King¡¯s faction will finally find out about this problem.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t study the aristocraticw¡­¡±


    If I knew something, I would think about whether there were any legal ws, but since I don¡¯t know anything at all, all I can do right now is to make an analogy based on what I¡¯ve heard.


    Ragnis could not refute the ims he made for his arrest. But it is also true that I mentioned the royal statement at the beginning.


    If so, it would be correct to say that there is a form of issuing an official letter from the royal family and a form of issuing a kind of arrest warrant from the aristocratic house for arresting nobles in this country. Today, it was close to detaining the suspected person so that he would not escape before the trial tomorrow, but it was a nuance that could be enforced in case of nonpliance.


    In addition to that, the situation even has the discretion to open the trial directly.


    If you look at the unfolded things, these are very favorable conditions for the aristocracy. Unless the royal family and the king¡¯s faction are idiots, things can¡¯t go back like this. Even so, the fact that they moved this far¡­


    ¡°Either they prepared in advance¡­ or they were in a hurry.¡±


    As far as I know, there was no special movement from the aristocratic faction for about a year and a half after Ragnis returned to the capital. It was because he couldn¡¯t openly touch it since he had already entered the capital, and Ragnis also moved as cautiously as possible for internal stability.


    It was obvious that this would happen, so the aristocrats tried to secure Ragnis¡¯ new recruits before entering the official capital by investing extreme manpower in the form of flying dragons and deltra.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that we prepared everything because we don¡¯t know what will happen. There is a shortage of manpower and capital. It was because they were keeping the King¡¯s faction in check, not just Ragnis.


    I was in a hurry. that¡¯s huge too. why?


    Judging from the circumstances, there is no reason other than this visit to the Empire that caused them to rush.


    And all the incidents caused by the visit to the empire are at the core of me.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Ragnis said that during our stay in the Empire, every single day we submitted a report or something to the royal family. It must have leaked in the process. Because that¡¯s what information is.


    The one who defeated the warrior. Those who killed Rudra¡¯s dog. The one who rescued the princess. How did the aristocrats view the situation in which a person who not only had such an entourage without rumors, but also received a direct invitation from the empire, joined the royal faction unconditionally?


    Even though he had no acquaintance with the empire, he was like a bridgehead that sounded the green light for diplomacy between kingdoms and empires, leaving huge traces with just one visit. From a general point of view, they would say that it was fucked up and eat their nails, but it seems that the aristocrats have changed their thinking.


    In the form of destroying the bridge if it cannot be captured.


    Ostensibly, Ragnis was my host on this visit. If you think about it in line with the aristocratic idea that a servant¡¯s merit is the master¡¯s feat, it is natural that Ragnis has a great friendship with the imperial family because of me.


    But what if such a Ragnis was branded as a person who was preparing a rebellion within the kingdom?


    Under the assumption that the story proceeds ording to their will, Ragnis willpletely fall, and the empire will have no choice but to withdraw in order to avoid suspicion of being involved in the rebellion of the kingdom.


    The part about my treatment¡­ I don¡¯t know what it will be like right now, butter on, the aristocrats will use their hands somehow, suspecting a connection with her. Still, thanks to the three feats I showed you earlier, I might have nned to give myself to the Empire as a gift after watching the Empire pay attention to it. And while leading the process, the aristocrats might want to reestablish the initiative rted to friendship with the empire.


    If only it was a general case.


    Unfortunately, the rtionship between me, Esmue and Ragnis is not at all normal.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m praying earnestly that all the anxiety I anticipate will be met this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good to be¡­ anxious?¡±


    ¡°Just this time.¡±


    No matter how aristocratic, I would not be able to include my personal rtionship with a woman in my ns, so I prayed earnestly while answering Asilie.


    Oh God. Please let me eat at least one wave of life raw, just once.

 Chapter 113

    Deciding that it would be better to take a break at least a little than to build up fatigue by continuing to specte without anything clear, I gave up thinking and closed my eyes for a while.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully, but there was nothing I could do other than that right now. In the room where only the ticking of the clock reverberated, Asilie and I stayed silent and waited for Renissa toe with new information.


    About an hour after that, Cheryl appeared as expected by Ekaf.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    Not even in a wagon, but by driving a horse.


    ¨C Kaang!


    The problem is that it didn¡¯t just appear, the guards couldn¡¯t wait to greet and show their respect, and they showed up kicking the mansion¡¯s gate with the energy to smash it. I got up and looked out the window and saw Cheryl striding in with some maids behind her.


    Looking at his appearance, there is no such thing as an in-house manager, but with a pretty kid doing that, the gap is huge.


    ¡°Eldmia! Where is Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Ah,dy please be discreet¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the answer to my question! Eldmia!¡±


    It honestly feels fresh to see Cheryl, who is visibly embarrassed even as she recalls the past. Normally, I would have savored it and made fun of it, but it was regrettable that I didn¡¯t feel like it because of the current situation.


    It was an instant for Cheryl to find me shining through the window and run upstairs waving her school uniform skirt, but since it was a guest room, she knocked on the door with a very polite attitude, unlike the momentum she had just spurred on the front door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cheryl. Come in.¡±


    Sheryl, who entered the room after hearing my answer instead, acted confidently as if she had no shame in the attitude she had just shown, although she was polite. Seeing her like that, Asilie rolled her eyes as if she was very interested and asked me to introduce myself, so I simply gave her a full statement while looking at the two of them.


    ¡°Cheryl, this is Asillie. Asillie, this is Cheryl. We are all colleagues who are thinking in unison about the situation Ragnis is currently in.¡±


    ¡°You were the benefactor who raised you. This is Cheryl Tsusin Ogatorp. I¡¯d love to have a proper ce to talk to you, but unfortunately, I¡¯m having a hard time today.¡±


    ¡°I understand Cheryl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Eldmia? Any other news? Sir Renissa?¡±


    It was very Cheryl-like to go straight to the main point as soon as she asked for the other person¡¯s understanding, but the story I could tell her was no different from the letter delivered to her, so I had no choice but to shrug my shoulders instead of answering.


    ¡°Suddenly used of treason. What the hell happened in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, but I can assure you that it had nothing to do with the treachery.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu,,, if it¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s briefly, let¡¯s talk about it. Anyway, if Lord Renissa didn¡¯te, there¡¯s nothing we can do right now.¡±


    It took less than five minutes for her to tell the story of the Empire to her, who, as always, was quick to make judgments and calm down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to ask questions right now, but I think I¡¯ll definitely need to hear the detailster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can when the situation is safely sorted out.¡±


    I wonder if I waited another hour, leaving Cheryl behind, who decided to return to her room with a deep sigh.


    Taking a weary step, Lenissa visited the mansion.


    ?


    ¡°The ce of temporary detention¡­ I mean temporary detention, but it was just a prison. Even if I protested, it was useless because the influence of the nobles was already strong.¡±


    In that short period of time, as if she had not been able to rest for a week, Lenissa, who had be emaciated, struggled to open her mouth and exined the situation at the gathering of me, Ashlie, Cheryl, and the butler.


    ording to the im of the aristocrats, which was conveyed through the mouth of a third person, the circumstances that Ragnis had been plotting a treachery by acting as the devil¡¯s agent over about five years were put together. It is that there is no way to know. It wasn¡¯t because the royal faction was ipetent, but because no one knew anything about the four years or so before Ragnis entered the capital.


    Yes, of course. Roughly, after I rescued him and made him stay at Lady Alicia¡¯s inn, I¡¯ve been living in Ogwen for the past four years. I heard that he sent a letter to Radnell Vandes near the age of majority, but it¡¯s strange to know.


    While they were at a loss, not knowing whether it was okay to say this or not, the expressions of the head butler and Cheryl became even more serious, unlike Asilie, who was at a loss simrly to me.


    Even in the midst of this, Lenissa¡¯s words with a small sigh continued.


    ¡°There was too little information to be obtained, probably because they thought it would affect the verdict and thoroughly shut down the mouth. The only stories I could hear by barely asking around were the Marquis of Levien after the Marshal of Levien was razed to the ground, and there were quite a few things about the Marshal and his physical characteristics. It was just that they came looking for people simr to these people¡­ and that a small search party belonging to the aristocratic house that was secretly dispatched to find him was massacred.¡±


    For a moment, as if we had promised, Ashley and I met eyes. In the illusion that a lot of conversations areing and going in just that brief moment, Cheryl¡¯s questiones into my ears.


    ¡°A knight secretly dispatched?¡±


    I thought maybe it wasn¡¯t, but when I focused on the story again with the mindset of just in case, Lenisa added a little more flesh to the story.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They said it was one knight and several semi-knights. Even a dragon and a dragon pilot were mobilized, but they all died.¡±


    Goosebumps ran down my spine and I was terrified.


    This is a Delt story.


    You can link their deaths to the demons? I know that even the drake pilot, Gieth, is still quietly saving himself with the help of Ragnis in a small vige near Ogwen?


    It was such an unexpected situation that Lenisa continued with a more gloomy face, perhaps assuming that it was because of the seriousness of the situation that she had be rigid without even realizing it. In fact, the head butler and Cheryl look like they¡¯re in total trouble, so it¡¯s hard to say anything about that assumption.


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s about the specific information. There was a saying that a connection was found among several recent incidents near the capital, but in this world, it was not at the level of being able to deduce that it was the case.¡±


    At the end of those words, a heavy silence began to fill the room, but I and Asillie couldn¡¯t form a sense of sympathy and only looked at each other.


    The reason is simple. It was not easy to decide whether it would be right for us, who knew the whole story of the case, to open our mouths and ventte the atmosphere, or whether we should keep our mouths shut considering that the information would go to the aristocrats.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying that if you want to deceive your enemies, you must first deceive your allies? It¡¯s not like we can prove anything right away, so I think it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut for now.


    There was nothing I couldn¡¯t believe in the people in this room, but I decided to ask Ragnis how much he knew.


    ¡°Has the Marquis of La¡­Levien heard of this?¡±


    ¡°No. I was going to tell you after asking the Ogatorv family for help. It¡¯s more useful to inform someone who can act first.¡±


    Being put in a situation where you might lose your master twice, your mentality might explode, but even in such a difficult situation, Lenisa seems to be cool-headed in her judgment.


    Cheryl, who had been watching this scene, suddenly jumped out of her seat and stood up.


    ¡°Eldmia. Let¡¯s go to the guild.¡±


    ¡°Guild? Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If the aristocrats are trying to connect Ragnis with the demons and, as Sir Renissa said, found a connection among the recent events, it is certain that the guild will be able to find information rted to the demons.¡±


    ¡°That¡­is a valid opinion.¡±


    Certainly, recently, there has been a strong tendency to resolve security outside the capital through adventurers rather than the military. Cheryl¡¯s im was more reasonable than I thought.


    Right now, even if it¡¯s just her and me, I¡¯m involved with a Pavae or something, and I¡¯m also involved with a demon in an abandoned dungeon. A few more such incidents would give us a clue.


    ¡°The butler. What did your father say to you?¡±


    ¡°He hasmanded you to treat Sir Lenissa with courtesy and do what you deem necessary.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯ll try to find something helpful outside with Eldmia. I¡¯ll change my clothes first ande back.¡±


    Cheryl immediately ran out of the room, and I, who was still wearing the Ragnis family¡¯s attire, decided to get up to change into my adventurer¡¯s attire.


    Leaving behind the butler who was talking with Lenisa, Asilie, who stood up with me, spoke to me with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°Cheryl is something¡­ like Eldy.¡±


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    ¡°Even though it seems strangely fiery, the fact that it doesn¡¯t lean towards emotions when it judges the situation? Above all, it has no hesitation in its own actions and is confident.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to put me on the same level as that violent kid.¡±


    I showed a sincere and dumbfounded reaction, but Asilie just looked at me with mischievous eyes.

 Chapter 114

    There are two types of nobles in the capital of Itthel. Nobles who belong to the aristocracy and those who do not.


    Although it is not unconditional, Sheryl said that people with money and status who have estates and set up mansions in the capital and engage in political activities belong to the aristocracy, and those who have only family and mansions without estates are ssified as other nobles.


    And the nobility faction and the royal faction diverged from here.


    It wasn¡¯t like that in the beginning, but as time went by, those who wanted to prioritize theirnds and interests as much as possible came to dominate the nobles¡¯ houses, and those who did not havends or had them but prioritized loyalty got out of the nobles¡¯ houses and joined the king¡¯s faction. There may be people who were swayed by the current and chose one side of Eoyoung and Buyeong, but that is the exnation that can be simplified to me who do not know anything.


    Unlike me, we were on our way out of the mansion, asking Cheryl, who, unlike me, had some knowledge in this matter, as befits a son of an aristocrat.


    It was a situation where there was nothing to do with staying in the mansion, so Ashley followed along as if it were natural, but Cheryl didn¡¯t care too much and started to exin the current situation one by one in my head, which was full of guesses. And since I and Asillie were close to being outsiders when it came to such aristocraticws, they quietly listened to the story and moved on.


    ¡°Of course, no matter how strong the members of the aristocracy are, you cannot put the same nobles in prison for a few crimes. Even if the power of the royal family has been weakened by the long war, there is a cause. The only exception is the size of the country. It¡¯s time to deal with those who cause harm to the kingdom or those who rebel against the royal family. So it seems that the nobles chose treason¡­ Even if you look through the history of the kingdom, this is the first time the nobles have chosen and implemented such an inconsiderate method. girl.¡±


    One of the few options where preliminary action candidate reporting is allowed. An action stemming from the idea that it was not for the interests of the aristocracy, but for the country, and what could not be said about it.


    Now that they have caught the man suspected of treason, let¡¯s gather together and hold a trial for the future of the country to confirm the authenticity.


    Leaving the mansion through the back door as usual, Cheryl continued her exnation with a furrowed brow like someone who doesn¡¯t like everything in the world.


    ¡°Even in my opinion, the benefits of getting involved with Ragnis through this visit to the Empire are enormous. It is no different from being reborn as a real Margrave, whose territory and power have copsed. The benefits to those who have been fighting will be much more diverse and numerous. The same goes for what will happen if it goes to the King¡¯s faction. There is room for him to act after thinking that he should nip it in the bud.¡±


    good. The part about how the aristocratic house moved seems to be simr to my guess. Although only they know the result of the calction of the detailed gains and losses.


    But just listening to Cheryl¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t clear all the doubts.


    ¡°But is it possible to just grab someone and put them on the charge of a traitor? There¡¯s nothing wrong with thew when this happened?¡±


    The part I couldn¡¯t figure out by my own guess.


    Unless the royal family and the king¡¯s faction are idiots, it is normal that things should not go ording to the wishes of the members of the aristocracy.


    So Cheryl, who stopped for a moment in response to my question and gathered her thoughts with a frown on her pickled radish eyebrows, spoke up.


    ¡°I think the exnation was a bitcking. Of course there is a problem.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is there?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that, more than half of the nobles in the capital would use each other of treason, and the guillotine would never run dry.¡±


    While taking a deep sigh, Cheryl slowly continued her exnation with a slight expression as if she had sorted out the irritation that had soared through it.


    ¡°Eldmia. Let¡¯s say you have a nice sword you want to own. But that sword belongs to someone else, and you definitely want that sword. Of course there are various options, right?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly? Well, yes. I guess.¡±


    After answering, presumably a metaphor for exnation, Cheryl nodded as if she understood what I was thinking.


    ¡°Generally, you will think of financial transactions or negotiations using various conditions, but taking advantage of the other party¡¯s gaps to steal is the way to do it, and killing the other party is also the way to do it. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I said it was an option. There¡¯s no particr reason to choose it, but it¡¯s an option.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the aristocrats are trying to do now. They kicked out all the usual options and suddenly came up with the idea of killing and stealing other people¡¯s things.¡±


    Fortunately, it seems that Itsiel¡¯s aristocraticws are not endlesslyx and full of holes. It wasn¡¯t a neat solution, but thanks to her analogy, I felt like the situation was sorted out in my head a little bit.


    ¡°So, the method is the method, but it is illegal?¡±


    ¡°It would be more urate to say that this is an extreme situation in which illegal and legal are divided depending on the oue. Unless Ragnis¡¯ treason charge ispletely proven, the minimum penalty for the aristocrat who raises the issue is deprivation of title and, in some cases, exile. For causing internal chaos during the situation, he is used of rebellion and executed.¡±


    What I thought was an irrationalw enforcement unterally wielded by a dirty and concentrated power was actually Makgora. It is also at the level of walking unterally, leaving a grand irrational number.


    ¡°No wait. Then isn¡¯t it more strange? This is a battle where the aristocrats lose no matter what. Why is everyone so serious?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, that¡¯s why everyone, including my father, takes this seriously.¡±


    Cheryl looked back at me with a more calm face than before, and answered only after she had time to make eye contact with me for a while.


    ¡°Because nobles don¡¯t fight without a chance. How would you feel if an enemy who had never lost a battle suddenly appeared in front of you with an obvious move that would inevitably lead to a loss?¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t even need to hear an answer, Cheryl started walking again, and since I knew I didn¡¯t have to answer, I silently followed her.


    Of course, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll be thinking about something else that I don¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Sheryl? Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Asillie. If I can answer.¡±


    Asilie, who had been silently pondering while walking with us, opened her mouth while rubbing her ears.


    ¡°If innocent is proven at trial, the aristocracy loses. If guilty is proven, of course it is a situation where Ragnis loses, but what if a situation is created where there are only feelings andck of material evidence? Behind-the-scenes work is alsomon, right? Fabricating facts that don¡¯t exist or perjury.¡±


    ¡°There may be a difference in degree, but honestly, it¡¯s hard to get a sense of it because I haven¡¯t presented treason charges with such half-assed evidence. It¡¯s usually biased to one side.¡±


    Although she did not stop, Cheryl¡¯s slowed gait seemed to indicate the depth of her troubles.


    ¡°Still, if you really think about it¡­ I don¡¯t think either of you will be punished enough to be serious. However, given that it¡¯s already difficult to clear your feelings, Ragnis¡¯ actions will be greatly restricted. Then, after examining the situation more closely, It is believed that the trial will be held againter. If it goes to that point, even if Ragnis¡¯ innocence is proved, it will be judged that there is enough room for misunderstanding, so I think the noble who made the usation will not be punished. A fine and alimony?¡±


    I wonder what the hell he learns at school and why he has already got those kinds of things in his head. Does the Kingdom Academy teach anything like that?


    Taking Cheryl¡¯s gaze, as if she was curious about something more, and mine, curious about what to ask, Ashlie, who brought her hand that had been massaging her ear to her mouth, asked with a slight frown on her brow.


    ¡°What if that conclusiones to a situation where the Empire is trying to establish friendship with the Kingdom through Ragnis?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Usually, in order not to be suspected of being involved in treason, I would keep my distance until a definite conclusion is reached. What do you think?¡±


    Cheryl, who had stopped walking and stood frozen in the middle of the boulevard, replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°If you keep that distance¡­ the threat of imperial intervention felt by the aristocrats due to this incident¡­ will be postponed for now. That alone will give the aristocrats a political reprieve. It¡¯s quite possible. That¡¯s treason. I didn¡¯t think it would apply even under serious charges, but from the point of view of buying time with far fewer blows than they should have¡­ But who volunteered to serve as such a shield¡­?¡±


    At the end of a small murmur, Asilie, who was still looking at Cheryl, who was thinking hard about something, nodded slightly and said to me.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s simr to Eldi.¡±


    ¡°Why again this time?¡±


    ¡°They say you¡¯re the same age as Eldi? But it seems like you¡¯re talking to a noble in his mid-20s.¡±


    He¡¯s¡­ a bit overly smart or erratic. If you felt simr in that part, there was nothing to say this time.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what the Noble House is aiming for, surprisingly, at least a few problems can be solved just by Eldy¡¯s intervention, right?¡±


    ¡°I thought I might be like that too, so I prayed like that earlier¡­ We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±


    The part rted to Delt and the cooperation of the Empire will be sorted out on my own line, but that¡¯s not all. Deciding not to be overly optimistic, we headed back to the guild.


    The guild arrivedter than expected due to repeated stories and worries, but in the end, it had toe out without much ie.


    Excluding the raid on Mandeli Port, the only information that could be said to be rted to the demons was the Pavaeri Suzaku case, which Cheryl and I participated in together, and the secret quest for the abandoned dungeon, which I participated alone.


    Even that, I was able to find out that the Favaeri incident was also rted to the secret request, and the receptionist at the desk gave me all the information about Mandeli Port.


    In the end, Cheryl was very discouraged, and it was my job to appease her.

 Chapter 115

    ¡°I¡¯ll try the other side.¡±


    An aristocratic society was farther away from themon people than I thought, and unless we were professional information dealers, there was no information that amateurs like us could get in one day by searching the streets, so there was no other option.


    So, as Cheryl just said, to go in a different direction is to use the acquaintance of the same nobles after all¡­ Anyway, in the yard where Sir Ekaf works hard, doubts about whether it is a meaningful action passed by.


    But after looking into Cheryl¡¯s eyes, I understood that looking for meaning in them was a meaningless act in itself.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the mansion and change into Ragnis¡¯s clothes again and go to the ce of detention that Sir Renissa told me about. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be treated well if I go in this state.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look around a bit. It¡¯s been a while in the capital, but maybe there are people I know.¡±


    As in the case of Gin I sawst time, it seems that an acquaintance of mine lived somewhere in the capital, even in Ashley. I watched for a moment as each of them went on their way, and after sighing, I headed towards the mansion.


    I realize once again that the road to keep my beliefs is long and arduous. It seems that there are still many things to learn and many more mountains to ovee, but besides the physical barriers, it is very frustrating in many ways to be caught up in these political issues.


    Fuck you, you have to secure justification for biting. From now on, it would be better to find a way to counter the misceneous things that are trying to gnaw from the outside.


    Having gained such a realization, I changed my clothes and came out of the mansion and headed to a fairly neat building located on the outskirts.


    ¡°It¡¯s bleak.¡±


    However, the simple two-story building is just neat. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is just a rectangr brick. The reason why it was built on the second floor seems to be simply to separate the guards who will protect the building and the criminals. Even the surrounding area is a street where ordinary citizense and go casually, so it will be an instant to sell your face.


    Still, if ordinary people were the target, I would have thought that they were being treated fairly well since it wasn¡¯t a dungeon¡­ but since the people inside are nobles, it¡¯s too much.


    As I approached the guards guarding the only entrance, suppressing my naturally ufortable feelings, they crossed the window in a very disciplined manner and blocked the door, asking me a question.


    ¡°This is where the criminals are imprisoned. What¡¯s your business?¡±


    But from that first question, bad Eldmia and even worse Eldmia make your eyes widen after a while?


    what? sinner?


    ¡°Criminal? Did you say that a nobleman who was temporarily imprisoned voluntarily to prove his innocence is now a criminal?¡±


    I asked back with the attitude befitting a family attendant as much as possible while forcibly holding back the nauseous feeling that was about toe out. I was waiting for him to give me one excuse, but this stupid guy is getting on my nerves.


    As the guy, who was 20 cm taller than himself, wore clothes that looked like uniforms and even a half-cloak, and opened his eyes, the guard¡¯s confident attitude that he had shown at first seemed to fade a little.


    ¡°Sir, please reveal your identity. Otherwise, we will consider you a threat and arrest you.¡±


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega, temporary attendant of the Marquis of Ragnis Lien da Levien. Would you now answer my question? Is it correct that you treated the Marquis, who voluntarily appeared for temporary detention, as a criminal?¡±


    cing her hand on the pommel of the sword she wore around her waist, she asked clearly.


    I don¡¯t know how this friend will react to my actions, but this isn¡¯t a threat, it¡¯s a battle preparation. Aristocratic society has such an interesting side that even one wrong choice of word can tarnish or gild it.


    The problem is that the response tocquer and goldcquer is very extreme, as befits an aristocrat. And if amoner is dishonoring his reputation, even if he acts as if it is aw and nothing, it can bewful.


    If you carelessly treat nobles as criminals, it is a world where there is nothing to say even if you die in a duel, a brawl, or a sword.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for amoner to not mix with aristocrats at all. It¡¯s not about going halfway if you stay still, it¡¯s about saving your life.


    ¡°Yes. This ce, due to the guidelines of the House of Nobility, is a sinner¡­¡±


    ¡°Just once. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    No matter how fucked up the aristocracy is, this friend is also someone¡¯s child and someone¡¯s family in the end. In fact, if I didn¡¯t know about thew, I could have made enough mistakes, so I decided to exin it with a generous heart.


    ¡°Again, the Marquis of Levien came here voluntarily to prove his innocence despite the current temporary detention, which was unterally notified and forcibly attempted by the House of Lords. That is why it is temporary detention, and that is why the Marquis is not yet a criminal. If amoner carelessly treats a non-criminal aristocrat as a criminal, it will be regarded as a mistake made without knowing that he will face death, so please correct it.¡±


    Even after exining this far, I believed that there was no way they would have chosen an iprehensible intelligence as a soldier, but surprisingly, reality is always imaginary.


    The guy who had been hesitant until just now shook his head with augh as if he had gained some confidence.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I tried to be as polite as possible, but it¡¯s ridiculous. We are private soldiers belonging to the aristocracy, and this is the ce where the criminal Ragnis is imprisoned, and this is the aristocratic guideline. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The reason why I listened to the end of the words that didn¡¯t sound like words is simple.


    ¡°The will is a bit long, but I¡¯ll pass it on to the nobles.¡±


    -Suddenly!


    It¡¯s not polite to break a will. I drew my sword and decapitated him before he turned the spear that was blocking the door towards me.


    I¡¯ve already received all the treatment in the Empire, so my physical condition is at its peak. Even magic was used, but there is no way a single soldier could react. The other guard, who was watching devastatedly from the side as the flying head hit the wall of the building behind him and fell to the ground, stepped back in fright.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh! Emergency! Visaaang!¡±


    Instead of swinging the spear, he screamed and kicked the door with all his might to help the guy who was trying to open the door.


    -bang!


    Because it is not made of hardwood, but a simple wooden board, the door explodes and scatters in all directions.


    hmm. I¡¯m more relieved than I thought.


    Seeing that the kick that had passed his fingertips reaching to grab the doorknob smashed the door, the guy copsed white as it was and sat down. looked at me


    ¡°Come out in charge.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is this! This ce is¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you in charge?¡±


    The guy who was sitting in the rocking chair located in the innermost firece hesitantly got up and said, I pointed my sword and asked, but no one refuted. Yeah, just looking at it, it seems like a seat exclusively for the person in charge.


    But just because they¡¯re silent, there¡¯s no reason I won¡¯t speak, so I kindly exined the situation.


    ¡°I came here for the purpose of meeting the Marshal of Levien, who was temporarily detained. But your subordinate treated the Marshal of Levien as a criminal, who was only temporarily detained before the trial. Killed ording to thew. Anyints?¡±


    ¡°What kind of heinous im is this! We¡­¡± ¡±


    We know that we are private soldiers belonging to the noble house and are temporary detention ces designated by the noble house guidelines. Answer the question. Or do you not know thew too?¡±


    When I was in the army, the only thing I memorized was the service creed. It¡¯s like that in modern society, but how much do these guys really know thew?


    ¡°You know? You mean turning the aristocrats into enemies?¡±


    Why have there been more idiots who give an answer than the one who has a proper conversation when I ask something from the old days?


    However, as there were four people, I still had three stocks of kindness left, so I exined it in the most calm tone possible.


    ¡°I am aw-abiding citizen of the kingdom. Any of you who want to im the Marquis of Levien as a criminal, take up arms and die. If not, contact the House of Lords immediately and send someone who knows thew properly and can speak thenguage. Your manager is I can¡¯tmunicate because I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know thew.¡±


    Actually, the guy who couldn¡¯t enter the building has already run away, so it doesn¡¯t matter anyway, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll go to the barracks or anywhere and give a proper exnation, so it would be appropriate to exin it to these guys at least. At least seeing that hesitant atmosphere, I wondered if at least one person would listen and eat.


    However, the atmosphere changed when the person in charge shouted out with arrogance at my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s treason! It¡¯s an act of treason to let the criminal Ragnis escape! Attack!¡±


    Even aristocrats have to risk everything to leave Makgora to cry out for treason, but mere guards have no fear.


    Contrary to my expectations, the rest of the guards, including the person in charge, pull out their swords at me and begin to check me.


    It was very ugly, but in case some of them gave up the battle and survived and said nonsense that I was a cowardly surprise attack, with a heart of gratitude, the seon-gong decided to concede.


    Thank you for giving me a chance to run me legally, you ignorant assholes.

 Chapter 116

    Luceric is the spokesperson and agent of the House of Nobility.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a great person. He regarded himself as a walking letter, and the nobles of the aristocratic house regarded him as such.


    The difference from ordinary spokespersons is that it is a very high-ss letter that can satisfy both the sender and the recipient. And it was just that it was a letter with a designated owner that only one person could write.


    It may not be a big deal, but based on that fact, Luceric took pride in his job and worked diligently.


    ¡°Looks like the opportunity has arrived, so invite me and bring it to me.¡±


    Until just now.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, please give me one chance, sir.¡±


    The letter conveys the content, but does not think. No matter what it is, I go proudly and convey the words of the aristocrat without any scrutiny. Although there may be personal dissatisfaction and regret about the contents of the letter, he does not reveal it outwardly.


    Suicide, however, is a different story. Even if the person who uttered those words was a powerful member of the aristocracy and one of the only dukes in the kingdom.


    ¡°What a shame? Your handling of business is always satisfactory. Compare you with some idiots who eat up the aristocracy, and then I will choose you without hesitation.¡±


    The old man wearing single-eyed sses turned his body from looking out the window and smiled unexpectedly, but Luceric had no choice but to think about his true intentions once more.


    Lesrom Zrasil, Duchess of Tsushin Ravinera.


    Even at the age of over 70, he is the nucleus of the aristocracy and an old tree whose upright posture is hard to find the traces of time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so wary. He¡¯s a friend who can talk to you. Don¡¯t you know why he¡¯s making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know you too well.¡±


    Certainly the Marquis of Levien was in temporary custody.


    Even if she didmit treason, it would be an insult to call her a criminal now, when there has been no trial and no evidence. Not only the knights, but everyone in the aristocratic society who lives next to him knows this. That such an insult coulde with a knife.


    It was true that the aristocrats had nothing to say about this unprecedented situation, which urred due to the infinitely low level of consciousness among the soldiers who could not avoid the decline in quality due to the 7 years of war.


    As a spokesperson and acting agent, I wasn¡¯t afraid of a situation where things got messed up because of that. In the ten years that Luceric served as Duke Lesrom¡¯s spokesman, such a situation had always existed.


    The point was that the other party took that as an excuse and cut off the heads of 20 people without hesitation. Even if that was legitimate and legal, it would have drawn the sword against the entire aristocracy.


    How many of the knights in the capital city are capable of doing that? It was only his guess, but it could only be counted on one hand.


    Duke Lesrom, who had properly read Luceric¡¯s anxiety with barely a single word, responded with a bigugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even after killing so many, he hasn¡¯t even gone up to the second floor yet? It¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid of sin if he goes up, and he might get falsely used of trying to escape the Marquis of Levien. He never brandishes his sword without an excuse. And if it¡¯s you, take him safely. cane.¡±


    Duke Lesrom does not speak as if he knows what he does not know. Therefore, Luceric believed that what he was certain of could be said to be the result of reasoning based on solid information.


    Although there was no way to know where that information came from and why he was paying such close attention to him, who was rarely known even before visiting the Empire, such trivial details did not matter to Luceric.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you.¡±


    Because he was a letter after all.


    ?


    Come to think of it, I lived on Earth with a cigarette in my mouth.


    I smoked cigarettes that were easily avable at convenience stores, but my favorite cigarette was leaf tobo, which was rarely sold. Although it is cumbersome to manage, nicotine works the same, but the taste and aroma are iparable, so it was well worth the effort to live on purpose.


    Every single thing is bad for the body, but it was a life that seemed like it would die of stress before dying of lung cancer, so it was good. It was because I was able to be immersed in the feeling of taking a break for the time I smoked.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because those memories remain, but I really want to smoke now.


    That means you are under stress.


    It¡¯s good to run amok legally, but I never thought that fucking ignorance would be rampant like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really boring world.¡±


    It¡¯s about 20 people. 20 people died wielding spears without knowing thew. It looks like this except for the first prison guards I killed. Perhaps Ragnis, who is up there, is going crazy wondering what the fuss is all about.


    If you go up without going through the proper procedures, you can¡¯t even gamble and it¡¯s treason. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll bring something and attach it.


    I thought about shouting and talking, but there were so many onlookers right now, so it would be better to hold off to keep Ragnis¡¯ dignity.


    ¡°Get out of the way! It¡¯s a noble house! It¡¯s not a spectacle, so everyone get out of the way!¡±


    In a world where even public executions are treated as entertainment, in fact, wouldn¡¯t 24 headless corpses be a huge spectacle? I could see them approaching from far away, so I wondered if I should prepare, so while I loosened my wrists and ankles, a man like a white-cor worker who was the only one without armor appeared, apanied by about 10 enlisted soldiers.


    ¡°I am Luceric, one of the representatives and deputies of the nobility.


    The man, with his dark auburn hair neatly trimmed, had no hesitation in greeting me politely, even though he looked middle-aged.


    I was disgusted with mass-producing headless corpses unterally, and when I wanted to stop, I felt grateful that I hade and asked the same question as I had done to the 20 idiots.


    ¡°Do you know thew?¡±


    This is already the 5th question. The man replied with a nod of his head, as if my earnest prayer for him to understand this time worked.


    ¡°Of course. I have been informed of the situation, and I know that your actions were justified. I came with instructions to apologize for the rudeness of the soldiers on behalf of the House of Lords and to approve the visit of the Marquis of Levien, who is temporarily detained.¡±


    When he responded and gestured, the 10 soldiers focused on defeating the people around them, showing a ceremony that was distinctly different from those who had been cut so far.


    ¡°Apart from that, I also want to tell you that I want to invite you to the House of Nobility.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, invitation isn¡¯t a very appropriate word, sir Luceric?¡±


    In the face of this damn thing, you know how to do something in the aristocratic house and crawl into it¡­


    ¡°Just call me Luceric. It¡¯s as you say, but the invitation was requested by His Excellency, Duke of Lethrom Zrasil Tsshin Ravinera. .I want you to believe that no one can harm you, and that he has no intention of harming you either.¡±


    ¡­I have no choice but to go.


    ¡°Duke¡­Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said it yourself. Of course, this is after the business for the Marquis of Levien is over.¡±


    I remember that there are only two of them in the kingdom, one old duke and one younger duke, but one of them is looking for me. I¡¯m a great guy too.


    Well, I met the imperial princess, but the duke is a big deal.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As it was just waiting for the formality anyway, after wiping off the blood on the sword appropriately with the corpse¡¯s clothes, inserting it into the sheath and going up to the second floor. Judging from the distant sound of a man named Lucerik instructing the soldiers to clean up the surroundings, it seems that he had no other business at the moment.


    And as expected, he knocked on the only closed room on the second floor with only a couple of rooms and opened the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go down because it¡¯s shit down there.¡±


    Ragnis, who was sitting in a solitary cell with only a bed and a small window that barely let in light, replied as if he was being ridiculous.


    ¡°You put out this sadal and say that?¡±


    It was so noisy, so I guess I knew right away what had happened.


    ¡°Sadal. I fought because I didn¡¯t listen to the advice and warnings of amoner who said that aristocrats, who were not sinners, were sinners. The other side also admitted it.¡±


    ¡°That way? Nobility? Are the members of the aristocracying directly?¡±


    ¡°Uh. A man named Lucerik came. A spokesman or something?¡±


    Ragnis looked disapprovingly at me as I leaned against the open door with my arms crossed, because the room had no chairs for guests to sit on.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Luceric, he¡¯s an agent directly under the Duke of Lesrom. The Duke of Lesrom is the head of a faction.¡±


    ¡°I heard you invited me to see your face, so I think we should go right after we finish talking.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah. I don¡¯t even have the energy to be surprised anymore. Why are you so calm¡­¡± ¡±


    What a surprise. I went to the empire to meet the princess, but now I can¡¯t be hesitant to the duke.¡±


    Ragnis, who for some reason seemed to be holding back the strong urge to stir his hair, swept his face once and began to stare at the floor with a tired face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out your sword no matter what happens to the noble family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up only when I¡¯m in danger of dying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really say anything consoling because I believed that it was just something absurd and not something dangerous. Instead, after sharing some dissatisfied stories about being in solitary confinement, I came down to the first floor, promising tomorrow. I was going to tell you what I heard from Lenisa, but it was clear that I would hear it again as soon as the story with the butler was sorted out anyway, so I just said it roughly.


    And as soon as I went up, I headed for Luceric, leaving behind me, who almost came down again, and the enlisted men who alternately looked at the corpses around me and expressed a veryplicated state of mind.

 Chapter 117

    The aristocrat who arrived after Luceric, who rode his horse resolutely without saying a word the whole way, was located not too far from the prison.


    While living in the capital, I had never been there before, so I was thinking of a building like the Houses of Parliament, but surprisingly, the building itself wasn¡¯t that big.


    To be honest, as soon as I entered, I was worried that everyone would stare at me and try to kill me, but it didn¡¯t seem like it would be much of a problem, seeing as the older soldiers passed by but didn¡¯t recognize me and whispered among themselves.


    ¡°I heard that more than twenty people have already died. Those who returned alive said that one swing of the sword would blow off their neck.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but feel relieved even though the person in question is passing by and I don¡¯t know. Even though most of them were talking about me in quite a few ces, no one recognized me.


    ¡°Since they died because of their fault, I can¡¯t even get a proper relief.¡±


    ¡°Where were they this time?¡±


    ¡°Viscount Etaville.¡±


    ¡°Hwiyu. The moneylender has done one more thing. Howe they say they bring in soldiers endlessly?


    ¡°It might be to pay off debts to the thugs and bring them back. I want you to think about us who are struggling.¡±


    It was quite unexpected for what I had picked up for a while, so I almost turned around without realizing it. How can you say something like that casually in a public ce like this?


    Even so, even the enlisted soldiers apanied by Luceric looked different from those who died at my hands in terms of training¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that even the sense of belonging would be different, but it¡¯s almost like a different unit. Besides, a loan shark? Could it be that Etavil or the human who worked for our friend Gees?


    Without time to focus on my questions and recall my memories, Luceric just walked hard and led me to an antique room located on the third floor. Then he knocked lightly and raised his voice.


    ¡°Your Excellency. Sir Eldmia Ega has visited.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I passed by Luceric, who politely opened the door following the voice of his age, and when I went inside, an old man wearing antique monocles greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally time to meet you. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the Duke of Lesrom Juracil Chisin Ravinera, a thorn in the King¡¯s side.¡±


    Contrary to the bitter impression that cannot be said to be sad even if it is empty, it is a very pleasant self-introduction. Even though the aristocrats never liked it until now, they know how to distinguish between public and private affairs, and they know how to respond with pleasure to the pleasure of going to Eldmia.


    Still, as much as possible, he took a posture ording to the manners and greeted them in the same way.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I am Eldmia Ega, the thorn in the eyes of the aristocracy.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re a pleasant fellow. I think the rest of your life would have been a little more fun if there were only two of you in the aristocratic house. Sit down. It¡¯s bad manners to keep a guest who epted an invitation standing still. Oh, but you. ¡®s introduction is wrong. You¡¯re surprisingly not a thorn in the eye.¡±


    It seems that the elderly man who became a duke has a very open mind. But somehow, that nuance that seemed to already know about me bothered me a little.


    ¡°It feels as if you knew me.¡±


    I sat on the sofa in the middle of the room and kept my eyes on him. When I asked, Duke Lesrom took out a tea set in one corner with a very familiar movement and skillfully prepared tea before answering.


    what? The Duke is serving tea himself?


    ¡°Of course. Unbeknownst to you, your recent activities have been very splendid. As much as His Majesty knows, I know. Conversely, His Majesty is also clearly aware of your existence. Even before visiting the Empire. Oh, there¡¯s only one kind of tea here, so try it and tell me if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Contrary to what he said in a tone full of joy from beginning to end, the contents contained exceeded my expectations by a lot. You knew me before visiting the Empire? Did Sir Ekaf report it?


    ¡°Are you a little curious? It may not be very reluctant, but I want you to be interested in the conversation with me. Isn¡¯t a pleasant conversation starting with interest?¡±


    I¡¯m not going to lie, Duke Lesrom, who has finished his preparations so neatly that it reminds me of the butler preparing tea, walks up with an undisturbed motion, sets down the tea set, and sits across from me, keeping my eyes peeled as I keep watching. I can¡¯t believe it, so I can¡¯t manage my expression.


    ¡°Even so, it pulls out the car pretty well.¡±


    I thought I would meet a very coercive and authority-bound person, but it was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t predict it at all. In the end, Duke Lesrom shrugged his shoulders while remaining silent as he couldn¡¯t find his way around, and continued talking on his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that magic tools are very convenient? This pot has a function that adjusts the temperature by injecting mana into the built-in magic stone, so I personally like it very much. It belongs to an unimaginably sophisticated technology.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But this magical technology was not created for a pleasant refreshment from the beginning. It is a by-product of researching a method to inflict damage on the enemy in the form of dyed explosion magic. Funny enough, that It¡¯s the result of a technique that the wizards who were conducting the research did not want to study while drinking cold tea and applied it appropriately.¡±


    Shaking his head and smiling vaguely, it seemed as if he was recalling memories. However, such a sign disappears in an instant, and another story follows naturally.


    ¡°Technology, tools, and people. In the end, depending on where and how they are used, they producepletely different results. However, there are times when those who know how to ce them in the right ce have nothing, and those who do not have the ability to do so have everything. It happens quite often, so it makes me sick to my stomach.¡±


    So, as I was watching the tea pouring with a puzzled look on my face, I wondered if he was trying to say something like, ¡°Please take refuge in the


    aristocrats. Delt was the same.


    Suddenly, the main theory hit and came in.


    But fortunately, this time I managed my expression properly, so I asked him back while pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Who is Delt?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you may not know the name. You are one of the knights you killed to save the Marquis of Levien around the year beforest. The knight who died with the flying dragon.¡±


    fuck. Regardless, Duke Lesrom¡¯s reaction was the same.


    Just in case, I double-checked the presence of people around me and the dynamics of Duke Lesrom, but nothing was unusual. Just looking at me like it¡¯s interesting.


    Judging by that nonchnt reaction, it seems like he knew everything, not just talking about it. Why have you been silent until now? Even the details rted to Delt were not meant to be presented as evidence in the trial tomorrow?


    Leaning his upper body slightly forward in preparation for an unexpected situation, and preparing to stand up at any time, Duke Lesrom smiled and waved his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a wild animal. Don¡¯t worry. What kind of threat will this pose to you? Rather, it¡¯s a story I brought up on purpose because I needed to exin the situation in order to get your understanding.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think His Excellency can ask for my understanding except for something rted to the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s rted. We have to put the owner of Delt, who couldn¡¯t get back, to the guillotine. If you continue to rampage, our ns will go awry.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    what did i just hear? Who do you put on the guillotine?


    Are you nning on cutting your tail now? No, if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t there any reason to set up a ce like this for me to talk about?


    Amid the continued questioning without anything falling apart, Duke Lesrom calmly spoke with a light smile.


    ¡°I can guess what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m not cutting off the tail. It never had a tail in the first ce. If I had to put it that way¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to ughter the boar that¡¯s been locked up in a cage to keep it out of sight.¡± army.¡±


    As if he had peeked into my head, Duke Lesrom naturally answered and raised his teacup. Unlike his calm demeanor, the words he had just uttered were by no means calm, but his demeanor did not change.


    ¡°Moving with the interests of the family and the territory as a priority. If you exin what nobles pursue simply and clearly, that¡¯s about it. But anyway, isn¡¯t there a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed? This is bad. Of course, even for those of us who are called the aristocracy, the same is true. Apart from priorities, there is only one thing we must absolutely protect.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does it follow?¡±


    ¡°You have to protect it. Pledge of allegiance to the royal family. That is something that cannot bepromised and should not be done. .¡±


    It was an answer that came out as if it were natural, but since the words came from the mouth of the head of the aristocratic faction on the opposite side of the royal faction, I involuntarily tilted my head to the side and looked at him with a crooked gaze.


    Nevertheless, Duke Lesrom didn¡¯t care at all about my rudeness and continued.


    ¡°I want you to understand that I can¡¯t tell you everything because I don¡¯t know who you are yet. But think about it calctedly. Until now, I¡¯ve been doing well with the current royal family, even if I quarreled a little, but a new family came up and raised the royal family. If you overturn it, isn¡¯t it different from building a new human rtionship and losing a lot of things you¡¯ve built up until now? Not only is there no certainty that you will be able to get the same benefits as before, but there may be some damage.¡±


    The majority of nobles are neither young nor short enough to desire new riches and honors for suchbor.


    The words of Duke Lesrom, who sips tea and smiles with satisfaction, sound very reasonable.


    ¡°But that¡¯s just my story. There are people within the aristocratic court who still believe that they are capable and young enough to be kings. Unfortunately, many of them who are really better than those people are out on the battlefield or not in the capital, so there are few people topare them to. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been steadily filling their stomachs while such sacrifices have been going on for 7 years, but it seems like they¡¯re not seeing each other.¡±


    ¡°What the hell does that have to do with the Marquis of Levien?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit vague to say, too. For now¡­ let¡¯s just say her presence yed quite a part in the traitor¡¯s scheme.¡±


    He would have been suspicious even if he had confided in me sorcery information, but now there was no reason for me to believe Duke Lesrom. But the situation is like this, so you want me to stay still? There¡¯s no way.


    ¡°That won¡¯t stop me from running for the safety of the Marquis of Levien, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of writing a pledge.¡±


    ¡°¡­A pledge?¡±


    ¡°Without any puns. If tomorrow¡¯s trial does not bring the Marquis of Levien to aplete acquittal and uncover the traitor¡­ Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll surrender all my position and property. With my official seal and signature, of course. How is it?¡±


    There was only one thing I could do in front of the Duke of Lesrom, who promised to harm his group and put all his position and property all-in as a deposit to prove it.


    Thinking about what the hell is up with your brain on full force.

 Chapter 118

    A conclusion was reached after one thousand and one Eldmia gathered their collective intelligence.


    There is only one thing you need to find out and check first.


    ¡°Your Excellency, how much do you know about me in detail?¡±


    ¡°I know everything from the rumors I heard in Ogwen to the rumors you umted while working in the adventurer¡¯s guild in the capital. It also means that you have a strong desire for revenge against the demon lord.¡±


    Contrary to what he thought was an unexpected question and there would be a slight dy, Duke Lesrom responded immediately.


    It is said that I know in detail other than my personal life¡­ I like it because I have less to exin even though the feeling is a little subtle.


    ¡°Revenge is definitely correct for themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, but there are a few things rted to my beliefs. I think it¡¯s better to talk about it in order to get to the point. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Believe. Isn¡¯t that the most helpful factor when trying to understand someone else? Please let me know.¡±


    Duke Lesrom was very good at euphemistically expressing things that could be said in a high-handed way. At that level, it might be to serve as the head of the aristocratic house.


    ¡°First of all, revenge for me is a means, not an end.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the goal?¡±


    ¡°The goal is the reaction of people whoe to know that an 8-year-old boy did not forget his enemy even after ten years, and brought about his death regardless of his status and power. What do you think you¡¯ll be thinking? Assuming it¡¯s not false.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in a hostile situation.¡±


    It¡¯s a natural story. Even I don¡¯t want to be involved with a guy like that. I nodded lightly in response to this perfectly normal reaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Rather than weighing the profit and loss and thinking about whether to touch it or not, it¡¯s to make people think it¡¯s best to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there too many obstacles to do that? No matter how justified your vengeance may be, it will mean something entirely different to those who have been harmed. If they act like you, the chain will never end.¡±


    It¡¯s a verymon sense question. It¡¯s not for nothing that they say that revenge begets revenge. Of course I know that much too. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°If you want perfection, it¡¯s a problem, but I don¡¯t want perfection. If I stay still when one is taken away, ten people who eventually find out about it maye rushing in and take the heat away. If I take five of them, won¡¯t those who want to take something from me be much less likely to think about it?¡±


    It is the difference between whether it bes a neighborhood drum that anyone can run to and y, or a drum that only a few people can be prepared to y.


    In the first ce, I never thought that I would be absolutely invible just because I didn¡¯t let anyone touch me. How can a mere human do that in the yard where even the god is the devil sticking out and getting on his nerves? Even in a fantasy world, that would be close to impossible.


    Still, you can turn what at least 100 people look at funny to 50 people look at it funny. The name of themander of the Demon King¡¯s Army has enough weight.


    If you repeat that a few times, there will surelye a day when the number of cases that touch me first will decrease to the point where you can count them on your hands unless I y the game first. I¡¯m not ughtering or cowardizing innocent people, and I¡¯m living a good life. How can there be endless enemies?


    It¡¯s possible. So I live with this shit.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re aiming for themander of the Demon King¡¯s army that we don¡¯t even know. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have wiped out our vige himself, but he¡¯s themander who gave such a military order, so he has to take care of it himself. The same applies to all enemies.¡±


    My belief in instilling in the world the perception that Eldmia Egga must never be touched is not subject topromise or negotiation.


    Even if that¡¯s the duke of a country, it doesn¡¯t change anything.


    I raised my cup to take a sip of the tea Duke Lesrom had poured me out, but I didn¡¯t know what tricks I might have done, so I decided to just savor the scent and set it down again. Then, putting my hand close to my waist, I finished preparing myself so that I could grab the handle of the sword at any time, and looked into Duke Lesrom¡¯s eyes and asked.


    ¡°So, to be sure, I¡¯d like to hear a direct answer. The wild boar you mentioned, did you move on Your Excellency¡¯s orders?¡±


    In words, it was not a tail cutting, but a wild boar, but that is just a pun on words from my point of view. In the end, what you had in your arms is the same.


    Just as a soldier¡¯s desertion doesn¡¯t happen on the orders of an officer, Duke Lesrom could be just a victim, but once the story is clearly concluded, even after going back, ¡®I never said that?¡¯ You can¡¯t get out the same way.


    Because of the boar¡¯s ns, Ragnis had to go into hiding at a young age and even get kidnapped, and the drake pilot Gieth had to go into debt and join the work without knowing it was treason. If I had been weak, I could have lost my life to the four quasi-knights, as Delt calcted at the time. Just because I¡¯m alive doesn¡¯t mean I canugh off those attempts.


    The guy who touched me hasn¡¯t paid the price yet. And this is the part I need to check now.


    who touched me


    A traitor boar? Or the Duke of Lesrom?


    ¡°¡­if so?¡±


    ¡°Treasoners will be punished by the Kingdom as traitors, but His Excellency will not see them.¡±


    I¡¯ll get it in my hands today.


    Duke Lesrom¡¯splexion did not change even when he saw my actions, which were so obvious. Even at this moment, his behavior of drinking tea is overflowing with elegance.


    It wasn¡¯t until I was about to wonder what he was thinking through the eyes staring straight at me for a moment that he opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rted at all. Rather, the members of the aristocracy are divided into new and old noble factions and keep an eye on each other. I think they know who¡¯s from which faction without having to tell them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think I needed to say anything, so I just finished my answer by putting my hands on my knees again, and without any reprimand, Duke Lesrom took off his luck with an attitude that he was still interested.


    ¡°Can I ask you two questions?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°Why have you told me of your beliefs beforehand? Wouldn¡¯t it only make it more likely that I would lie about it to avoid imminent death? And if I had spoken on the subject after receiving the oath I spoke of, I would have told you You might have been in a better position, so why speak now?¡±


    I wanted to ask something great, but luckily it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°The former is because I felt that sincerity would be felt if I exined that I wasn¡¯t moving for the purpose of revenge by weighing profits and losses. In the case of ¡®Your business is over, die.¡¯ It¡¯s just that the same situation doesn¡¯t suit my temper. They look like thieves, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Giving life to those who cooperate well. It is one of the mottos of my life.


    ¡°Wait while I write the oath.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if my life motto resonated with me, but Duke Lesrom nodded and immediately got up and went to his desk.


    ?


    It didn¡¯t take long for Duke Lesrom, who is very quick-witted, to write the oath and confirm it with me again.


    Even as he mentioned at the beginning, the oath, which wasposed of clear words and sentences without any vague expressions, was not only without room for misunderstanding, but also had an additional written statement that if it was not properly implemented, he would even sacrifice his own life.


    Thanks to that, I barely endured trying to activate my brain again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in case you don¡¯t know, but the coat of arms, seal, and my handwriting can bepared even in the royal castle. Don¡¯t worry, lies like forgery won¡¯t work.¡±


    After confirming, I returned it, and Duke Lesrom, who rolled it neatly and sealed it with wax, handed it over to me and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day when I can share many things I couldn¡¯t tell you today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that day will evere as long as the duke is an aristocrat and I¡¯m helping the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    ¡°Well. Maybe we¡¯ll see it sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Duke Lesrom smiled while saying something cryptic, then got up from his seat and personally opened the door to finish the conversation.


    ¡°It was a pleasant conversation, Eldmia. If you¡¯re bored,e over.


    As I was about to walk past Duke Lesrom, whose bright demeanor made me wonder if he was properly aware of his near-death at my hands just now, one of his legs moved slowly and slightly blocked my path.


    ¡°The boar must not die until this trial is over.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But other things don¡¯t matter anyway. Most of the evidence has been collected. If something happens after you leave this ce, remember that it has nothing to do with the will of the nobles.¡±


    Watching Duke Lesrom close the door with a benevolent smile and advice to beware of unexpected attacks, I slipped out of the aristocratic house with the oath in my arms.


    With every step I took, I was reminded of the deep realization that I should not get involved with politicians.

 Chapter 119

    The distance from the aristocratic house to the Ogatorv family is rather long. It can be said that it is a distance that feels even more distant now that I just want to hurry back and rest in bed because it was a tiring day.


    Even so, I deliberately choose a longer route and go for a walk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a duke, what a fortune teller.¡±


    As soon as they left the aristocratic house, strange puppies started following them by their tails.


    At first, I thought it was long, but after thinking about how far and how to exin what happened today, I took a real walk, so I definitely understood.


    Every time you see an item that can be used as a mirror in the stalls that are widely avable in the market, there are people who pretend to look at them and check behind them. two women and two men. All four of them are wearing the same outfits as if they were in line with the ck ceremony, despite the fact that they aremoners who can be seen everywhere.


    I was looking at the ne for a little while trying to guess if they were the traitor¡¯s subordinates, and then the owner of the newsstand trembled and spoke to me.


    ¡°Oh, sir. You have eyes to see! The one in the center of the ne there is real silver.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s new, but it¡¯s very neatly trimmed. Does the owner manage it himself?¡±


    Knowing precious metals was learned from Asilier and also from the Ogatorf family. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s perfect, but I¡¯m proud to say that I can see through things at this distance.


    There¡¯s nothing good when the guys who stop by suddenly notice something strange.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not a bet! It¡¯s urate! But it¡¯s not stolen property! I brought used items from a jewelry store that deals with nobles! Aristocrats don¡¯t pay attention, but it¡¯s different here!¡±


    The brown-haired woman, dressed more like an adventurer than an ordinary market woman, was much younger than the stallholders around her. Still, it doesn¡¯t look very normal to have two rice cake sticks on both sides that look like bodyguards.


    I¡¯m awesome too. Even if I had to choose unconsciously, I was looking at these stalls.


    There¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s stolen, but it¡¯s not important to me anyway, so I decided not to care.


    ¡°price is?¡±


    ¡°Only 10 Itsiel silver coins!¡±


    ¡°The attempt to sell second-hand at cost was good.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m not very good at Asillie, but I¡¯m the owner of an eye that is praised by the Ogatorf family¡¯s butler. Already studded with silver, not jewels, is close to a luxury substitute for the poor aristocrats.


    I had no intention of living anyway, so I just went on my way, but thendy quickly stopped my hand trying to put down the ne and began to fawn.


    ¡°Aaaaaah! Saree! Wait! A joke! It was a joke! Ai-ing! Nondaaam!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t treat cheating on the price as a joke.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a joke, but if you bought it at that price, you¡¯d be willing to give it a lot of services? Trust me.¡±


    It¡¯s disgusting to see her twisting her body and showing off a charm that she couldn¡¯t get back, but being able to be confident like that is probably because she believes in her appearance and does that. It¡¯s certain that she has a striking beauty for a stall vendor, so she must be confident.


    But there are only three women around me who are prettier than you. Four if you include Cheryl. I was about to drop that and go, but suddenly a stranger¡¯s hand came up on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, Nari. Don¡¯t be too harsh because my younger brother joked about it. Why don¡¯t you go see more things?¡±


    Surprisingly, aren¡¯t the shoulders creeping towards me and paying attention?


    ¡°I wear a nice sword on my waist, isn¡¯t this kind of money? Let¡¯s go well.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    I was so surprised that even having a tail on my back made me feel like it was no big deal, so I stuttered involuntarily.


    No matter how stupid they say, guys who are half a head shorter than me with a height and muscles approaching 190 are threatening me right now!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys see my clothes right now?¡±


    Because I had witnessed an unbelievably extraordinary sight, I wondered if there was a problem with the eyesight of these two people, so I asked with worry without knowing it.


    ¡°You look very good. A rich man. Hey, if you eat well and grow up well, you¡¯ll grow taller, right? We¡¯re not the heights that make you lose anywhere, but my neck hurts.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s nice and expensive clothes and even blocks the knife¡­¡±


    ¡°If you move your hand even a little there, you¡¯ll die?¡±


    Seeing the hand movements that instantly made me feel happy, I hit my face without even realizing it.


    The cubs tried tough merrily when I said anything, but they tried to pull a knife out of their pocket. He is ready to smash his chin if he fidgets even a little more, and he is arrogant to put my kindness to shame when I warned him.


    ¡°Hyung, I tried to y with the sword, but don¡¯t you think it would be faster for my sword to get stuck in your stomach than to pull it out?


    Practice¡­?


    I¡­ have no realbat experience¡­?


    What is practice¡­?


    Just a moment ago, twenty-four people¡¯s heads were removed like bottle caps from an opener.


    ¡°I was going to send this to you, but it won¡¯t work. Why don¡¯t you go over there with us and talk for a while?¡±


    ¡°Ai, oppas. Don¡¯t do that to make the customers anxious.¡±


    Still, thendy, who has fallen away from me, naturally falls for me and makes her way into the alley behind the stall.


    And without particrly resisting the tricks of the two rice cake sticks halfway forcibly dragging me in, I tried my best to roll my head.


    What use are they to me now?


    My attire is not particrly aristocratic. However, even thoughmon sense people living in the capital may not know where the uniform is, at least it is a garment with a design that does not doubt that it is a uniform itself. Isn¡¯t the fashion sense of the previous Marquis of Levien a joke?


    But even after seeing it, you dragged it in with such confidence? why? what do you believe in


    ¡°I was too tired to say this, but you guys are really thinking about it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong at all. Even if we look at it like this, the nobles living in the capital are all wearing uniforms.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Why do they touch me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, so I¡¯ll touch you. You look like a loose-fitting brat from outside the capital. I¡¯ve never seen the uniform you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    Why? The moment the question came to mind, what passed by was the images of Lenisa and the servants of the Ragnis mansion.


    That¡¯s right. Around Ragnis, the only ones wearing these were me and Lenissa. I can¡¯t see it.


    ¡°My older brother is the one who feeds his younger siblings with information on this floor.


    ¡°¡­information?¡±


    It was a word that brought me to my senses while I was thinking about what to do with these scumbags in an already annoying situation.


    ¡°My God. This time, the calling period is short.¡±


    I believed you would always be there.


    ¡°Ha, this big guy is distracted and he¡¯s looking for God.¡±


    ¡°If there was a god, would you have been caught by us like this, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Go to Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    As I went further into the alleyway, I smiled sincerely as I looked at the rogue gang members sneaking up on me.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ?


    Zikmel was a sessful information merchant.


    The days when I was just an immature 15-year-old kid who went wild unknowingly after joining a gang that said he would break his fist in Ogwen four years ago.


    Sicmel, who had such an intense experience that he sometimes had nightmares, had to live in fear of death for more than four months, praying that his broken legs would be put back together. When I picked up the story that the leader of the gang died from a single kick, I was grateful that only my leg was broken, but I was afraid.


    Ironically, thanks to his broken legs, begging was not difficult, and while enduring such days, Zicmel gained a great realization.


    That violence is so useless in the face of greater violence, and that actions thate out of ignorance never lead to pleasant results.


    Realizing that survival requires knowledge, not violence, as soon as his leg healed, Sicmel fled Ogwen to another nearby city. Saving money to eat, learning from the pharmacist, gaining knowledge, crawling on the floor, and earning money with information when thugs ruled the streets with violence.


    For an ordinary person like Jicmel, information about adventurers did not make money, so he made money dealing with information about merchants and nobles mainly active in the city, and overcame various dangers with such information and settled in the capital.


    In the meantime, violence was not the subject of treatment. With just the information, he could have been called out without regret. Of course, he was operating a newsstand using that information, but it was just a minor side job.


    As I was concentrating on my work as usual, I heard an unusual knocking sound.


    ¡°Very, Captain. May I go in?¡±


    ¡°Cometer if it¡¯s not important.¡±


    In the end, the information award is a series of checking the authenticity byparing the documents thate to the desk all day long. So Zicmel remembered his opponent by listening to his voice without raising his head in the sea of documents.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to recall. He was one of the escorts assigned to protect Lilsey¡¯s stolen goods stand. Was his name Ben?


    It was a guy who didn¡¯t have the head to distinguish the importance. But he opened the door and entered without hesitation.


    ¡°Cow, a guest hase.¡±


    Entering the capital to y in bigger waters and to get even a little further away from Ogwen, the source of his fears, his organization was growing smoothly, but talent was alwayscking.


    And since it was ultimately up to Zicmel himself to make up for theck of manpower, he did not like wasting his time.


    ¡°Guest? To me?¡±


    ¡°Uh. To you.¡±


    It¡¯s the first voice you hear. It was also half term. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that Ben was the guest he was talking about.


    A simple question popped into Zicmel¡¯s mind in the few moments he turned away from the document and turned toward the visitor. No customer would have been able to visit like this. Who spilled the information in vain? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to rearrange the system for safety.


    Gicmel, who turned his headpletely and looked at the other person, concentrated on looking at the person called the guest, wondering if it was a face he remembered.


    I didn¡¯t have to dig deep.


    ¡°Huh? How do you look familiar? Have you seen us somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Moki, ki, ki!¡±


    ¡°talent?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    Because there were traces of the face that I had seen so much in nightmares for 4 years.

 Chapter 120

    despair. fear. chaos. sadness. unrest.


    Unlike his body, which couldn¡¯t stand the surge of all sorts of negative emotions and screamed, Zicmel¡¯s head moved toward the best option to ovee the situation.


    ¡°This person!! I know who it is!! He did some shit!¡±


    Seeing Ben swollen with a clear appearance of having been squeezed, Sicmel grasped the situation and flew through the air with a loud cry to protect his spirit and hit Ben with a splendid flying kick.


    ¨C Wow!


    ¡°Ughhh! Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!!¡±


    Ben, who tried with all his might while trampling on the documents on the desk, hit the flying kick, and Zikmel, who tried flying, fell on the floor amicably. Not only did he kick his subordinates with all his might, but he also stepped on them and jumped on them, making the desk a mess, but Zicmel didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    On the contrary, in this situation, Zicmel was confident that it was an ideal choice that took care of both himself and his subordinates. But that wasn¡¯t enough, so Sicmel didn¡¯t even think to get up from his fallen position and shouted, banging his head on the floor with a thump.


    ¡°Have you been upbeat all this time! Eldmia Egan-sama!!¡±


    ¡°Right? You know me, right?¡±


    I thought that it was worthwhile to hesitate if I had such a strong reaction, but the fear that manifested what kind of life I have been living so far is very calm.


    While sticking out his tongue at that figure, he said, ¡®I¡¯ve seen it, but where did I see it?¡¯ Because of Eldmia, who was worried about this, Gicmel¡¯s whole body gave goosebumps.


    You shouldn¡¯t hide it.


    Even what Eldmia thinks of first can be a risk factor. Zicmel¡¯s intellect and instincts, which had been rolling for years as an informed man, sent the same signal.


    At that time, it was already sent to me with both legs broken, so it is clear that there will be no regrets. On the contrary, Zicmel, who had judged that he could be killed by thinking that he was trying to avoid a mistake if he remained halfway silent, teased his tongue in perfect order.


    ¡°In Ogwen, I didn¡¯t know the topic and talked about insulting the elf-sama, but I was able to survive because of the mercy of breaking my leg!! Greetings for the first time in a while!! And I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t properly train my subordinates. do!!¡±


    He banged his head on the floor one after another with a bang rather than a thump, but Zicmel didn¡¯t have time to feel the pain.


    For him, the seconding of fear, which he had felt for the first time in years, did not give him a chance to feel pain.


    ¡°Ah! Did you tell me about that warehouse then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Wow, the world is so small. You were in the capital?¡±


    Even though it was really narrow, it was so narrow that it burst open, and if it was safely passed today, Sicmel thought, he would want to pack his things and go to the Empire.


    However, considering his reaction as if he didn¡¯t even think he was there, and the fact that he was a member of the stolen property sales team, he didn¡¯te crashing into the hideout, but rather approached in the form of a customer. After evaluating it, there was unexpected hope.


    ¡°Now, thanks to Eldmia Egan-sama, I have gained a new realization, and I am working as an information dealer, keeping a distance from violence! Just hearing the story through Ben and being able to visit quietly like this without destroying everything from the entrance shows my ability as an information dealer. I expect you will need this! This Sikmel! I will do my best to find it, so just leave it to me!!¡±


    ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I know you¡¯ve be very smart. From talking to grasping the situation, it¡¯s not an easy bet, right?¡±


    ¡°I am proud to say that I am doing well on this floor! I will definitely help!¡±


    Please please don¡¯t just pull out the knife.


    He was tall even four years ago, but now he feels like he¡¯s looking at a knight in armor, even though he¡¯s just wearing a uniform. Sicmel stopped breathing and waited for Eldmia¡¯s answer as he forcibly pushed back a strong question about what he was doing to quarrel with such a human being.


    ¡°Originally, I came here with the determination to destroy half of them, but how nice it is that you canmunicate like this? You pass just by being firmly instilled with faith. Wake up. Your head hurts. But now you¡¯re the leader of the organization, so you have to pay attention to your face.¡±


    And Zicmel¡¯s wish came true.


    It worked. Survived.


    Looking at the horrors of the past that directly raised him up, Sicmel almost shed tears of emotion.


    ?


    ¡°But what I need is something rted to the nobility. I¡¯m no stranger to your industry, but I know that this field is clearly divided. Is that possible?¡±


    I asked a question while standing up for Zicmel, who had been banging his head with the force of splitting his own skull.


    In the first ce, the past is the past, and since he was already instilled with belief, it didn¡¯t matter if I treated him normally, but since he reacted so dramatically, I naturally became friendly with him.


    By the way, Zicmel, who had paid the price for his meager vocabry with his bones, was not only not crippled, but was also able to take care of a side job while proudly setting up an information dealer in a corner of the capital. It must have been only about 4 years, but he must have lived a very harsh life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeding my family with information rted to nobles from other cities! I¡¯m sure it can help!¡±


    ¡°You look so confident, so cool! But this is a bit ambiguous. I want to stop talking to him first¡­¡± ¡°Of


    course! Ben! Go outside and don¡¯t let anyonee in until I talk¡­ No, tea! Only tea. Come out and let no onee after that!¡±


    ¡°Your captain!¡±


    Like the attitude of Ben, who jumps out with lightning-like movements, it seems like he leads the organization well. I don¡¯t know what I realized after being hit by me, but this is a good thing.


    I went back to the desk that I had messed up, pushed all the documents on the desk aside, and sat down in a chair, thrilled by Zicmel who greeted me neatly, and immediately brought up the main topic.


    ¡°I have a traitor in the capital. I want to find some information about that baby. I know it¡¯s dangerous.


    Zicmel, who had be an ordinary citizen with verymon sense, already raised his eyes wide at the mention of treason and began to panic. yes i fully understand The word treason originally had that much weight.


    ¡°That, uh, how did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Today¡­ Wait. The tone is a bit strange?¡±


    It¡¯s not about how you felt that way, it¡¯s like asking how did you know the ¡®fact¡¯ that there is a traitor bastard? if¡­?


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    It¡¯s fortunate to see that he epts it instead of trying to cheat or pretending not to know. If I had tried to hide it, I would have had to think about the possibility that this guy might have joined the treason.


    By the way, I didn¡¯t expect that the draw would take so long, did I? is not it? Should I wait and see?


    After stroking the beard that had begun to grow on his chin and organizing his thoughts for a moment, Zicmel continued his speech without any sign of hiding.


    ¡°It was about three months ago that I moved to the capital, but I heard some stories from the previous cities. They say that in some borders, acts that vite the king¡¯s order are often observed. I thought this might be an opportunity to settle down in the capital, so I decided I left it to my subordinates and ran to it. But I haven¡¯t been able to get a clue for fear that someone might be treason¡­ About 5 days ago? Something keeps spilling out.¡±


    ¡°Shedding? What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, information. Should I say that it¡¯s not well controlled, or should I say that I keep missing things one by one because I¡¯m in a dirty hurry to hide things that I¡¯ve been hiding meticulously? ¡±


    He muttered, ¡°I probably have it all sorted out here somewhere,¡± and Zicmel, who skillfully searched through the mountains of documents piled up on other desks, found several pieces of paper and put them down in front of me.


    ¡°At first, I thought that Margrave Levien, who had simply visited the Empire, was preparing to prune due to a faction fight with the King¡¯s faction in the House of Nobles because of his sudden sess there, but the King¡¯s faction was quiet and the inside of the House of Nobility was noisy. Isn¡¯t it that the young new nobles suddenly be quiet among themselves unexpectedly. Some of the old nobles suddenly distanced themselves from some of the new nobles who got along well.¡±


    The backstreet tramp I made into a half-asshole evolved into an informant for real!


    Is it because I¡¯m not familiar with it? How can you talk about such trivial things and feel so professional when you only touch paper?


    ¡°Then, this is what I found out. After the Marshal of Levien was devastated by the demon lord¡¯s army several years ago, the Marshal of Levien was unknown at the time. There was a nobleman who put his wealth and manpower into it.¡±


    ¡°You said you searched for things in the past?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more gold dust information found in this way than I thought.¡±


    In the document that Zicmel handed over, the personal information of a certain nobleman was written in detail.


    ¡°Of course, there would be a legacy from the Marquis of Levien, so I thought so, but I can see the war situation moving secretly like a thief. So the result of digging a little harder¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you that you may have even contacted the demons because you didn¡¯t have enough enlisted soldiers to raise dragons in the private loan business, ve market, and frontier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be very afraid of thew and run wild as if it¡¯s my world, so why am I all shaking?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a charge of treason that can¡¯t be subtracted? No, but you didn¡¯t know the information that even Zikmel could know¡­ in the kingdom.


    ¡°Because he knew this, Duke Lesrom must have reacted like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, duke?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I was just on the way to meet him. I don¡¯t know if this bastard is that bastard, but I heard about the traitor there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh my God. The Margrave of Levien¡¯s attendant who was stabbed in the temporary detention center. Was that Eldmia-sama?!¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s really surprising. Did the informatione in already? No, the information was so fast, why did you say you didn¡¯t know I was there?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it more strange that the guy who just poured out so much information had no idea that I was in the capital or that I was still active?


    ¡°This is because the stories of nobles eventually flow out of their rtionships. The more nobles are confined to their homes, the more difficult it is to find out information. Did you even save¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s embarrassing to hear this again in a ce like this.¡±


    I was genuinely embarrassed, so even in a serious situation, Iughed out loud.


    Aside from that, Zicmel¡¯s gaze at me started to make me dread, and I had to haggle a bit until his men pulled out to clear up the trivial misunderstanding.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so timid about a subject with such an insane talent for gathering so much information on his own in just four years or so. In fact, if this is one step twisted, isn¡¯t it on the level of being caught by the tail and getting stabbed and dying?


    When I asked that question, the answer that came back was simple.


    ¡°In the end, these guys still haven¡¯t found me, but Eldmia-sama is right in front of me right now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It¡¯s so true that I have no fucking words to say.


    It seems that the effect of faith injection is too good to think about.

 Chapter 121

    Count Envelde da Bossa.


    It was the identity of a wild boar running wild.


    ¡°Aristocrats tend to believe that their actions can be kept secret even though they hire many servants. Some believe that they havepletely concealed the truth by simply hiring outside personnel and cleaning up. , but when the tail is caught in such a ridiculous opportunity, does it make sense to prevent information leakage with suchx measures?¡±


    It seems that only his leg was broken, but whether his head was also injured or he became the owner of an extraordinary intellect due to an acquired effort, Sicmel was really good at talking.


    Not only is he good at talking, but his thinking is very logical and he even has the attitude to maintain objectivity, which seems to be one of the few people I¡¯ve seen that is smart enough to count on one hand.


    Is this really the Zicmel I knew? The heart grows really big. How the hell did you study like this and change like this in 4 years?


    ¡°In that sense, Envelde is a very smart nobleman. Important work is done directly or through his aides, and the employees are periodically changed. It seems that they have a form of selecting and training new talent as an aide¡­ So, at a cursory nce, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. It¡¯s just a nobleman¡¯s whim.¡±


    Even taking advantage of the prejudice thates from his position, he spares no money to spend on people.


    The evaluation given by Zicmel was roughly that.


    ¡°So there really isn¡¯t much information. Those who want to eat even the falling by-products by clinging to him do have some information¡­¡± ¡±


    That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch that bastard anyway because of the temporary non-aggression pact. I just need the information on the other guys. I don¡¯t need the general stuff, I¡¯ll just buy the illegal ones I mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You live?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an intelligence dealer. Nothinges for free in life.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if they were halfway threatening me, but as long as I¡¯m properly treated as a guest, I¡¯m infinitely generous. wrong in the past? I¡¯m not a moth who has already reached an agreement with his two legs at that time.


    ¡°No, but taking money from Eldmia is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pull out my sword just because I¡¯m offering a price. A fair price for a fair job. Even your information is definitely valuable to me.¡±


    Still, the trauma of the past is a bit big. Normally, I would have squeezed one in, but I saw it because I was a positive beneficiary of faith injection.


    Realizing one¡¯s helplessness in the face of far superior violence, he walked the path of information¡­ It seems that when a person is ced in an extreme situation, somehow it changes.


    ¡°But how do you figure out the price? Is there an industry standard or something?¡±


    Originally, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to show ignorance in a ce like this, but I didn¡¯t think a guy who was so scared would do something stupid like a dragon, so I just asked him openly, and the answer came out right away.


    ¡°Such information is usually only avable to information dealers who deal with adventurers. Information between nobles¡¯ gossip and merchants is actually a piece of rag if it goes to someone you don¡¯t know, and it shines only when it goes to someone you know well.¡±


    ¡°Is it worth calling?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. In order for a standard to be created, shouldn¡¯t people selling the same information have to be in contact ore and go? There is.¡±


    ¡°I heard and saw it.¡±


    Even if we can promote the safety of Sicmel himself, it won¡¯t work if the informants keep dying. It is also a professional idea worthy of an industry official.


    ¡°Still, this information is not that expensivepared to its importance. There are cases where it soars like crazy when there is a request from the royal family or an adventurer¡¯s guild, but at least in my judgment, they have no ties.¡±


    For those who can benefit, there is no justification for the information they just picked up from somewhere, and there is no benefit to others.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me. First of all, it should be close to the capital. And it should be moving as secretly as possible. It should be illegal. Is there anything that meets this condition?¡±


    ¡°There are¡­ but they are rted to the ve traders.¡±


    what? ver? what bullshit is this?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s near the capital? A ve trader? Did the ve trade be legal without me knowing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because the ve trade in Korea and the envement of its own people are illegal, but I don¡¯t deny the existence of ves purchased from abroad. He is doing his job professionally. Judging from the fact that the family started to grow in earnest about three years ago, it seems that he was aiming for a gap where the management of the royal family was neglected as the war prolonged.¡±


    Wow really fucking amazing Well, continuing a war for 7 years isn¡¯t easy, though.


    As a modern socialite living in the 21st century, I can¡¯t stand it.


    I¡¯ll have to let you taste the wrath of a former stockbroker.


    ¡°But would you mind? They¡¯re the ones who have connections with the nobility.¡±


    While I was sharpening the de of rage in my heart, Zicmel looked at me and started talking. And that reaction is also a verymon sense reaction.


    Even if he was a traitor, no one would give him money, and basically his opponent was a nobleman.


    If you rob the secretly raised troops, only their pockets wille out, and if you rob the ve market, only the pockets of the guards there or the mercenaries hired by ve traders wille out.


    The former is that all property of the traitors must be returned to the national treasury, and thetter is because the assets of illegal ve traders must be returned to the remaining ves as reparations. Of course, you can secretly take care of it to some extent, but considering the scale, it can¡¯t be a surplus business.


    Of course, it¡¯s not easy on such a subject. Like those who do illegal things, they spend a lot of money on expenses.


    Of course, that¡¯s not what I know now.


    ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s rted to Envelde? Then you¡¯ll have to fuck me.¡±


    It¡¯s not to my liking to gnaw from below, but since I can¡¯t touch Envelde, I¡¯m not in a position to cover myself with cold or hot water.


    You¡¯re saying that leaving them alone will benefit Envelde, right? You can never leave that look.


    ¡°What the hell did you get involved with¡­ No. I don¡¯t think it would do anything good if I found out.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you gather information, you¡¯ll find out everythingter anyway.¡±


    Because the bloody wind will blow


    ?


    The value of information requested by Zikmel is 4 silver coins. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a lot of money. That¡¯s almost a month¡¯s food for an adult male.


    I thought it might be a price that is not suitable for the price of information gathered by moving people, but information is one information at a time, activity anyway! It doesn¡¯te in the same form, so it¡¯s not like that.


    Of course, from my point of view, it was a satisfactory result, including the fact that I was able to connect with an information award that I could not normally reach, and that it was very useful information for me at the moment.


    ¡°This is just for information, but it is said that someone has been following you since you came to our store.¡±


    ¡°Uh. That¡¯s right. Two males and females. Are they still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I kept some distance, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re watching.¡±


    I wondered if he was going to put an end to it today, but he was so proud of me for giving me one more silver coin. Zicmel, who paid it like a bonus to the subordinate who reported it, rummaged through the wooden shelves of the store and handed me three or four rings and nes.


    ¡°On the surface, we¡¯re just like jewelers, so take some trinkets with you so you can look that way when you go out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s money too, man.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a cheap item that nobles want to use when they want to seduce the right woman. It¡¯s a fairy tale, so just take it.¡±


    Unlike the way he started the game at the beginning, now that I paid the right amount, the way Zicmel treats me is a little morefortable. I¡¯m relieved that I can avoid the unfortunate incident that the information dealer I found the next day and hit the report of closure.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting, customer! Goodbye!¡±


    That¡¯s how Zicmel¡¯s men waved their hands moderately to the greetings shouted at the top of their voices and checked the signboard of the store.


    ¡°Mud pearls. Hit me up.¡±


    Since it is being sold as used precious metal, it must be taken as meaning that it is about the size of a pearl buried in mud. Of course, from the point of view of a stolen item, it is never a clean item, so it fits well even from the point of view of buying and selling appropriate non-going information.


    As Zicmel said, information only shows its value to those who really know how to use it properly. I don¡¯t know if the bastard went to a school for making titles or he decided on the type of business he was aiming for, but he built it with great pride.


    ¡°Then, now how do I deal with those ticks¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m moving with my bare body, but it bothers me that I¡¯m wearing a sword. I want to see for myself if it¡¯s just for self-defense or if I¡¯m prepared toy down a knife in case of emergency.


    ¡°Is there any suitable alley?¡±


    Unlike ces like Ogwen, it is still difficult to find a dark alley in a neatly organized street like a capital of a country. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not there at all, but usually such ces are in a very ambiguous position to say that there are few people because the city guards often patrol.


    It will take some time to rob information once it¡¯s done, but it¡¯s a lot of trouble if you run into guards while diligently harvesting corn. However, if you go to a ce that is too twisted, you¡¯ll notice unless they¡¯re idiots.


    ¡°Shit¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight if I don¡¯t find out what they are doing.¡±


    I think I¡¯m going out of my mind I think I¡¯m going out of my mind I think I¡¯m going out to eat lunch¡­ Hmm? for a moment.


    If I can¡¯t lure them out, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I track them back and destroy their base?


    Eureka! This is a change of thinking!

 Chapter 122

    It was nice to have a new realization, but the problem was my size.


    It¡¯s not really empty talk, it¡¯s too noticeable even if it¡¯s visible.


    Even looking at his height, a muscr mass of 185 to 187 cm wears a 140 cm long sword around his waist, wears a pure white uniform and wine-colored half-cloak, and walks around showing off his handsome face. Is that hidden?


    ¡°It¡¯s not Assassin¡¯s Creed, and it¡¯s absolutely impossible as it is.¡±


    There¡¯s still time to think that I¡¯ll be wandering around a bit more anyway, but seeing as I can¡¯te up with a sharp number even if I use the Eldmia¡¯s collective intelligence in my head, I don¡¯t think anything will change as time passes.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t give up, so I decided to continue thinking about it while going to meet Mr. Valkun DeMaly, who sold me a bad sword at a discount for an acquaintance.


    Honestly¡­ Oh what am I supposed to say about this? It should be said that it is the degree to which magic flows well, so should Ipare it to the conductivity rate and say the rate of dissipation? Even if it¡¯s just annoying, I think magic conduction rate will be better. In any case, being strong was also being strong, but the sword¡¯s magical conductivity was also good during this life.


    After using the sword I used to use, the sword I stole from the demons in the abandoned dungeon, and even using this, I knew for sure. Mr. Valkun is, after all, the savior of my life.


    ¡°Artisans say they don¡¯t me the tools, but I¡¯m not a craftsman, so I have to wash the tools.¡±


    Of course, Eldmia, who knows how to express her gratitude for grace, cannot say hello. Even though it¡¯s a messy day, I n to take my time doing the things I have to do outside as much as possible until Ie up with a way to catch the ticks.


    In fact, I expected a pleasant situation where they tried to make contact in the middle, but things don¡¯t go as nned.


    Moving around for almost 20 minutes, until they reached the Dwarf Earth, they only followed them relentlessly and did not take any action.


    It¡¯s like a simbo trying to find out where I go around and who I meet by understanding my every move.


    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you Gin¡¯s friend? Yes, Eldmia. It was Eldmia Ega, right?¡±


    When I arrived at the store I arrived at after tracing my memory like that, I was worried about what to do if Mr. Balkun wasn¡¯t therest time, but I heard a familiar voice.


    Mr. Balkun, who was smoking a pipe in front of the entrance to the smithy inside the store we metst time, noticed me first and started talking to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a long sword today? Did youe to look for armor?¡±


    Look at the words thate out of that confidence that there is no problem with the goods you sold. You have to be at that level to be called a dwarf.


    ¡°You have a very good memory, Mr. Valkun. To be honest, I thought you might not be able to remember.¡±


    I wanted to be the owner of a tremendous memory or the owner of a thorough work spirit, but the answer that came out of his mouth was surprisingly simple.


    ¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s hard to forget just looking at your size, but I can¡¯t forget it because Gin, who hasn¡¯t seen his face in a while, brought me. So, what¡¯s going on today?¡±


    ¡°I came here to say thank you and also to check the condition of the equipment just in case. Thanks to you, I saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can you borate on that? Very interesting.¡±


    As the owner of the incredibly sublime hobby of reviving a rookie with amazing equipment, it seems that he was interested in the story of his weapon working fine, but in fact there were many things he could not say, so there was almost nothing he could tell him.


    ¡®I was bitching the head of a cursed bastard, but your sword has good magic andpatibility, so I somehow managed to kill it with a new technique.¡¯ how to say the same


    In the end, the only thing that was able toe out of his mouth was that he was fine even after blocking a lot of magic with his sword. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big mistake to say that it¡¯s simr to attack magic or just giving a load to magic power or a sword.


    Fortunately, Valkun seemed to be more pleased with the part that I thought was of sincere help than the trivial content.


    ¡°Heh heh heh. It¡¯s good! It¡¯s good that my sword worked, and I really like the fact that you dare toe and tell me that you¡¯ll say hello again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no different from a life saver, of course.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh. He was a warrior with a very awake mind! A young friend¡¯s attitude is very desirable! Give it to me! I¡¯ll take care of my condition right away!¡±


    I heard that praise makes even a whale dance, and Mr. Valkun, who instantly became high-tensioned, smiled and received the sword from me and started checking its condition.


    Did Mr. Valkun, who received the sword, put his hand on the de and stay still for about 30 seconds?


    Suddenly, the de shimmered like mercury and lost its shape!


    ¡°Oh my God, I heard that it is made with magic and alchemy, but this is more than I imagined?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any wizard friends? Warriors I¡¯ve never seen before make a fuss about their weapons being smashed.¡±


    Mr. Valkun¡¯s eyes are infinitely serious as he examines the de that was shaking with a chuckle.


    ¡°But if this is the case, if we leave it to the Dwarf artisans, we won¡¯t have to worry about repairs, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t have much to exin to people who don¡¯t know the job, so I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll understand, but if I had to put it this way, it¡¯s the form of mana that this sword has. If I had topare it, should I say something like a human soul?¡±


    ¡°It makes sense at once. Then after all, repairs are about fixing the body, not the soul, so with this process, only the parts rted to magic can be repaired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. On the other hand, the magic part given to equipment can only be fixed in this way. It¡¯s called a design circuit, but it¡¯s not very important to ordinary people anyway.¡±


    At the moment, I thought that with that skill, I could destroy equipment under the condition that the enemy had equipment made by Dwarves.


    ¡°What? Why are you using all your skills in a ce like this?¡±


    I was fascinated by the sight that was just interesting to look at, and suddenly I heard a strange voice from behind that seemed to have not gone through puberty. They were entering the forge through the . However, unlike his youthful appearance, not only was he clearly armed as an adventurer, but his hairy bare feet with nothing on showed that he was apletely different race.


    It is a race called halflings in some fantasy settings on Earth that I only heard about from Asilier.


    ¡°What are you seeing? First time seeing halffoot?¡±


    Of course, the title Halffoot, which was given because it is half human, is a very disrespectful and racially discriminatory statement because it is purely a title from a human point of view.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a fullling calling itself a halffoot, to be exact.¡±


    Since I, who received an excellent education from Asilier, couldn¡¯t have made such a discriminatory remark, when I looked around, he suddenly straightened up, pulled out his hands and bowed in a very polite way.


    ¡°You must have learned this. There are so many unlearned people in the world, so Imitted a big rudeness. Hey, short-haired boy! If such a nobleman was here, he should have put up a sign in front of his shop!¡±


    ¡°The little guy got pissed as soon as he came back.¡±


    Contrary to what I thought his attitude was quite pleasant, Mr. Valkun just rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Uh huh? Strange idiots are watching that outside, so I¡¯m worried about what happened, so I¡¯m going to fuck my friend who came in? Jiraaar?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s out there?¡±


    ¡°There were? Four idiots who believe they werepletely disguised as ordinary people. Hey, I thought they were lighting the furnace with the light from their eyes again.¡±


    Is the fact that he puts both hands in front of his eyes and moves his fingers gently to symbolize the me? He was also a very pleasant man. But what you said is not pleasant.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because of me. This has caused some misunderstanding.¡±


    I was distracted for a moment by the mysterious sight, and the worries that I put offter are creeping up again. Then, the pulling man raised a question with a very strange expression.


    ¡°A noble man? Oops! I¡¯m a shadow foot. Of course it¡¯s a pseudonym, but it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been talking to others like my name, so it¡¯s no different from my name now, so I¡¯d like you to do it!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Shadow Feet. My name is Eldmia Ega. I heard that being able to call yourself by a title other than your first name is a great honor among fulllings. You must be a skilled scout.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! You short-haired boy! It¡¯s a dragon! Judging by the nobleman¡¯s wisdom, a dragon has appeared!¡±


    After all, Asilier¡¯s education bes blood and flesh. Even though he says so, the way he taps my calves is the image of an adult dealing with a wonderful child. As if such behavior was not particrly new, Mr. Valkun clicked his tongue and frowned as if to focus on examining my sword.


    ¡°Wow! Even if I joke about it, he¡¯s a rare friend! It¡¯s a very pleasant meeting! My feet heading here today are so lovely! It¡¯s always been like that! Euhhahaha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met a fulling in my life, so this new meeting is very pleasant. Are they all as pleasant as the shadow feet?¡±


    ¡°If Fulling was all like that, the demons would also be disgusted and go back to their territory.¡±


    Judging from Mr. Valkun¡¯s reaction, I don¡¯t think so. However, the crazy high-tension shadow feet justughed.


    ¡°By the way, even if I looked at them kindly, they weren¡¯t friendly.


    ¡°It¡¯s urate. I had to catch all of them, but I couldn¡¯t find a way to do it, so I just put them on the back and moved them around, and I ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Fuck it? Those four?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Who¡¯s going to stick it on the nose with only four. We have to rob the stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! That¡¯s exciting! He¡¯s as manly as he looks! I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­yes?¡±


    When I asked again with a puzzled expression, the shadow foot ps my knee and responds cheerfully.


    ¡°Help me! I can count the number of times I¡¯ve met such delightful human friends in my life, but if that short-bodied guy shows off his skills without hesitation and even tends to weapons, Mr. Ega seems like the owner of a pretty pleasant life! I¡¯ll help you! Wouldn¡¯t it work? It would be fun!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s starting again.¡±


    oh my god.


    I can¡¯t keep up with this guy¡¯s tension and development!

 Chapter 123

    shadow feet.


    Experts in Transfer of Ownership! It wasn¡¯t, but he was a fairly skilled scouting adventurer.


    ¡°Well, sometimes I steal, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a story about robbing a thief¡¯sir.¡±


    He said with a friendly smile that his career as an adventurer was at least 15 years. Seeing that Mr. Valkun, who was listening next to him, didn¡¯t say much, it didn¡¯t seem like he was exaggerating.


    ¡°In my experience, guys like that are very likely racist. And I hate racists.¡±


    It was a shadow foot that casually threw words full of prejudice, but I feel like it didn¡¯t matter because it was helpful to me.


    Even Shadow¡¯s feet seemed more like talking casually rather than speaking sincerely.


    ¡°I was worried about how I could secretly track them, but this is how it works. How much can I give you as a down payment?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. This is pure kindness.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s better. I want you to ept my favor to repay the Shadow Val¡¯s pure kindness at a reasonable price.¡±


    ¡°Euhahaha! You ate one of these! You, as expected, are very eloquent!¡±


    Even though he epted it as if he couldn¡¯t win, the down payment he offered was only a fairy tale. The money he would receive after work was also a fairy tale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t making money with the weight of work an adventurer? It¡¯s not even a job for me to catch guys like that. If I get more than that, my name will cry!¡±


    I heard that they were a very strict species in terms of mary value, but I had no choice but to sincerely admire them as I did not expect them to be this persevering.


    It is said that it is your will, so you should ept it for now and ask Asilieter to see if there is any way to add even more money.


    ¡°So. How far do you want me to find out? After all, is that the home for those guys to return to?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Looking at the light clothes, I¡¯m assuming he¡¯ll be in the capital, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to figure out. This feels like something fun is going to happen in a while. I really like it.¡±


    ¡°Write it. That kid¡¯s sense is unnecessarily good, but¡­¡±


    Mr. Balkun, who finished his work even though he didn¡¯t like it, returned the sword to me and said.


    ¡°Of course, the de didn¡¯t hurt, and the wick didn¡¯t hurt either. Rather, it subtly consumed mana well. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems like I developed a positive function while fighting that wizard. .¡±


    Apparently, my use of mana caused some mysterious magical effect.


    ¡°Thank you. Oh,e to think of it, I heard that this gauntlet also contains dwarven skills. Can I ask you to check the condition?¡±


    ¡°I was still worried, but I¡¯m d you told me first. My hands tickled.¡±


    ording to Marquis Bende, the dwarves were involved in the production, so I thought it might be better to take a test from Mr. Valkun.


    Just like before, as I was watching my fancy gauntlets transform into metal slimes, craving for popcorn, Mr. Valkun stroked his beard and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Where the hell did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I received it as a gift from the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Did you go all the way to the empire in a week? But it¡¯s a gift? Who the hell?¡±


    ¡°It was a noble of a higher rank.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh. You were such a great friend.¡±


    Mr. Valkun, scratching his head instead of his beard, continued his exnation.


    ¡°You may have already heard the story from the person involved, but the magic they gave you is a military technology. They gave it to you with the assumption that you would look at it like this, so it must be a level of technology that doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Usually, there are cases where such things are like this without thinking about the cost and just hit them in. I made it with an interesting idea¡­ Hmm. It¡¯s really a gimmick that wizards don¡¯t really need and non-magic people can¡¯t use.¡±


    In order to ¡®perfectly¡¯ block attack magic, you have to perform a higher level of defense magic than that, or you have to do crazy things to analyze and destroy magic in real time.


    Of course, unless you know all of the opponent¡¯s magic, ordinary warriors have no way of knowing whether he is using magic with a power of 2 or magic with a power of 3, so the object made to ovee that is called my gauntlet. .


    ¡°The problem is that efficiency is the worst. Whether it¡¯s mana or aura, isn¡¯t it a refined power that is created by refining mana? It was made through the process. There¡¯s no way this would be efficient.¡±


    And it was this part that I was most curious about.


    The efficiency problem that Marquis Bende was talking about.


    But am I using magic? I wondered if it was actually an armor without any risk to me.


    ¡°If you say substitution¡­ is it rather impossible to use magic tools containing mana or magical power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Um¡­ It¡¯s like a border. People from the kingdom just pass through, but foreigners need various documents. Things like this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even check the performance because I thought it would be sad if it was damaged after inserting magic power without knowing it, but thanks to Mr. Balkun, the question was resolved. Also I was right


    ¡°Valkun¡¯s exnation really touched me. I understand.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s clear that people who learn skills under that man can¡¯t learn because they don¡¯t understand the exnation, even if they can learn because theyck talent and effort.


    After returning the gauntlet back to its original form, the business with Mr. Valkun waspleted by giving a simple reward.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back today. I owe you a lot.¡±


    ¡°If you ever have another problem,e back. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Shadow Foot? Well then, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Leaving behind Shadow Bal, who was waving his arms in an exaggerated way with a cheerful smile while happily epting a not-so-pleasant task, and Mr. Balkun, who greeted me calmly next to him, I came out and looked around while stretching for a long time.


    Still, looking at things you can¡¯t see openly, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re thoughtless.


    Anything special! Now you have to trust the experts! I moved my steps to go home without any further worries.


    Because I came back muchter than expected, Ashley and Cheryl had already returned home when I returned to the Ogathorpe Mansion. Still, Cheryl¡¯s return was not far from me, so when I got home, Asilie told me that she was still washing up.


    ¡°It took a surprisingly long time, Eldy?¡±


    ¡°So many things happened. Oh,e to think of it, I have something to ask my sister. I happened to meet Pulling.¡±


    I briefly told the story of my pleasant friend Shadow¡¯s feet and asked if there was any way to give him an additional reward, but what came back was Asilier¡¯s smile and cute sling.


    ¡°If Pooling says so, that¡¯s it. If you want to repay, you have to promiseter. There¡¯s no other way than to help Eldy with the same price, or to mention the story and get the same price when helping other Poolings who know him. Maybe. If you add more, they¡¯ll sneak into the mansion and give it back to you?¡±


    ¡°How careless you are¡­¡± The more


    you know, the more amazing it is Fulling! Even the act of returning the money received like that is enjoyed like a joke, so right now there seems to be no answer other than expressing gratitude. Other than that, when I picked up a series of extraordinary incidents that I had experienced today and told them, Asilie opened her eyes wide and shook her head in a different way.


    ¡°Even the yongkae hase this far in that short period of time. It¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m afraid to take my eyes off it.¡±


    There is a possibility that he became a fugitive after cutting the neck of a peacock by a fraction of a point, so I couldn¡¯t deny the expression that he hadmitted it, but apart from that, I was confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s a belief because it doesn¡¯t bend. I actually benefited from that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not difficult to get in touch with information.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, how was your sister? Are your acquaintances still in the capital?¡±


    ¡°No. As the war intensified, they must have gone to the front. It¡¯s dangerous, but the rewards are sure, so quite a few people who are confident in their skills must have gone.¡±


    Apparently, the acquaintances were adventurers. Still, seeing what he said, it didn¡¯t seem like he was dying or anything like that, so I decided to consider that as a relief.


    ¡°Then, until the shadow footes, there¡¯s nothing we can do, right?¡±


    ¡°At least I am. Cheryl must have had some harvest?¡±


    ¡°Your expression didn¡¯t look very bright.¡±


    what could be enough Unlike me and Asillie, Cheryl is an aristocrat who is just a genius. The words are a little strange, but they are not wrong in this situation.


    No matter how fast she learns and how exceptional she is, it¡¯s just a story rted to education, and she has a status to protect and a family to inherit. It was apletely different position from me and Asilie, who had already worked as an adventurer for a long time.


    Asking for help from the nobles will actually be taken care of by Sir Ekaf, so I think all Cheryl can do is really innocently unt or ask her ssmates.


    It¡¯s not that hard to guess that there won¡¯t be any proper results.


    ¡°It¡¯s like having a younger brother who gets sullen and sullen when he¡¯s really bored.¡±


    ¡°Are you the same age?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still young because he¡¯s experienced fewer failures.¡±


    There are times like that, but when you feel like you¡¯recking in something or you feel like you¡¯re not good enough, you get sullen right away, just like someone your age.


    Thinking that way, Asilie just looked at me with disapproval and clicked my tongue.

 Chapter 124

    As if she had already been told the story in the bath, Cheryl naturally came to the room where Asilie was staying.


    Sure enough, Sheryl¡¯s pickled radish, her passive soaring high in the sky, was drooping. I try to show off as much as possible and act moderately, but it¡¯s already been 2 years since I¡¯ve been with him.


    ¡°There were some results¡­ don¡¯t do it.¡±


    And that goes for him too. While talking while watching me approaching with strides, he immediately grasps the situation and cuts it off. But there¡¯s no way.


    ¡°Oh hey, look at this. The eyebrows that were always soaring up proudly are drooping again and bing sullen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sullen. Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better fool the ghost.¡±


    She put her hand between her armpits and lifted her shoulder, forcibly evolving Cheryl into Long Cat Cheryl. Even though he is exercising and has strong muscles, it is strangely light, so I can easily lift it up to my chest without using magic.


    It would be unimaginable to other users, but in the first ce, my origin was Ragnis¡¯ benefactor and Sir Ekaf¡¯s guest.


    Even if she voluntarily maintains her life as a butler, that fact does not change, and Cheryl tends to adjust her behavior ordingly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s a kid who knows how to thoroughly y a concept, even changing his tone of voice depending on the situation in the first ce.


    Anyway, outside of the butler job, it is said that the rtionship is no different from an ordinary friend of the same age.


    She told her not to say it, but when she brought it up, Cheryl, who didn¡¯t show any refusal as usual, said while shaking her from side to side vigorously.


    ¡°You just have to be good at what you learned at the academy. There¡¯s no shame incking what you haven¡¯t learned.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having any sess?¡±


    ¡°I was. But I was very lucky.¡±


    The fact that the guards at the temporary detention center were idiots, the fact that Duke Lesrom invited her, and even the fact that she met Sicmel were all luck, and the fact that she had apletely new rtionship called the Shadow Foot. If I hadn¡¯t immediately snooped around the kiosk, pretending to be seen in spy movies, to identify my pursuer, I wouldn¡¯t have met Zicmel, and if I hadn¡¯t spent time there, I wouldn¡¯t have ovepped with Shadow¡¯s Feet.


    ¡°Today I saw the virtues of actions that I could have done because I wasn¡¯t a noble, and the seeds I nted four years ago bore fruit in an unexpected way. So, don¡¯t fret over making insignificantparisons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have no impatience?¡±


    The question she asked was a bit strange, as she showed no resistance in her long cat Cheryl state.


    ¡°About this time? Not really?¡±


    Since it was a little disorganized, it was difficult to interpret it all at once, so when I answered appropriately, an unexpected answer followed.


    ¡°Then, in situations other than this? For example, in the process of achieving your goal.¡±


    hmm. As a Cherylnguage master, I had no problem understanding that Cheryl was feeling impatience in this situation.


    But why did youpare that to my impatience about my goal? Are you trying to say that impatience is inevitable because this job is so important to you?


    ¡°A bit of a sudden question, but not at all.¡±


    ¡°Can someone else kill faster than you?¡±


    ¡°Aha. Yes, it could be. But I¡¯m already nning and doing the best I can for revenge. Any more haste than this in my ns is rather harmful. Impatience is not knowing what to do or how well I¡¯m nning. It has nothing to do with me now.¡±


    I¡¯m doing my best.


    I¡¯m not making excuses for doing my best without doing anything, but I¡¯m really working hard for my second life. In order not to be a madman blinded by revenge, he learnedmon sense and learned knowledge so that he could do things other thanbat alone. Of course, there are times when obsessivepulsive disorder does happen, but that¡¯s a separate issue.


    Seven years is not an easy time, isn¡¯t it? Although others may say that it is normal and desirable to take revenge only by investing all of those 7 years of time in learning the art of murder, at least I am not.


    Isn¡¯t revenge reallyplete only when you can properly prepare for the life after revenge?


    I¡¯m happy so that the enemy can be fucked.


    That¡¯s enough to get revenge on the guy who fed me big taffy and tried to make me happy.


    I am definitely willing to enjoy the fantasy life after revenge, and I n to go after enjoying my natural life this time. The knowledge to do so is appropriately acquired using a young age, and human rtionships are also being built up diligently.


    Thanks to that, I¡¯m holding on well until now without the wise man time for my blindly wasted life.


    Even if everything doesn¡¯t go ording to n, I¡¯m steadily gaining growth and results, so there¡¯s no reason to feel impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯m amoner, but you¡¯re an aristocrat. It¡¯s not enough for an aristocrat to be proud of himself. It¡¯s also important to lead those who follow you and know how to use their abilities to the fullest. To do that, rather than trying to solve everything by yourself, an attitude of trusting and waiting for others. It is also necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, listen first?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t be upset. Unlike our anxiety, Ragnis seems to have no problems.¡±


    No matter how much it was, it didn¡¯t feel right to reveal the contents of the conversation with Duke Lesrom before talking to Sir Ekaf, so I asked for your understanding and proceeded with the conversation.


    In fact, apart from that part, Cheryl, who had been lost in thought for a moment after hearing all the stories, quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°In my heart, I want to step out as soon as I hear the information about that shadow foot¡­ but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as they follow me, this is my problem.¡±


    If we get unnecessarily entangled with each other because of nothing wrong, things that can be solved can get tangled. I can¡¯t even mess around with my mind.


    ¡°Then, if there is no other information, are you going to target the ve trader right away?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I want to cut off the guys watching me and then hit it, but if that doesn¡¯t work, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    I have no intention of leaving it alone, so I have no choice but to attach a tail and drive it. Above all, Asili is also burning with enthusiasm for ve traders. After all, it could be said that the reason I met Asilie was thanks to the ve traders, but I had no intention of taking that as an indulgence.


    After thinking that far, a question passed by and I quietly whispered to Asilie.


    ¡°Sister? Come to think of it, how good are ve traders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all different. Elf hunters are honestly strong. There are some things that you study and prepare for elves so much that you can say they¡¯re hunting rather than fighting, but they¡¯re basically strong. Other than that, it mostly depends on the type of ves you deal with. ¡±


    ¡°But at that time, thieves were just thieves.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lucky, they were lucky. The ve caravan I was transporting in was raided.¡±


    ¡°attack?¡±


    It was a very unfamiliar story because it was something I hadn¡¯t mentioned in case it hurt Asilie.


    ¡°They attacked in an instant and annihted the ve guild. It seemed like they were moving not alone, but in units, but they were driven in the middle of the night, so I don¡¯t even know who they were. There are no traces of them all running away, and all that remains are corpses and thieves who have just been digging through the ruins of the corps.¡±


    The way she brought up memories that could never be called good and talked about them calmly while smiling lightly was like an elf.


    ¡°But since I met Eldy without being in a worse situation, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    hmm. I¡¯m just ashamed


    Even though we¡¯ve been together for years, we talked about things we didn¡¯t dare to say, and while we took a break, the sun gradually went down, but neither the shadow¡¯s feet nor Lord Ekaf came.


    In the end, the sun hadpletely set, and it was not too much to wait endlessly while looking at the evening city.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. Eldmia? Do you have guests?¡±


    ¡°Are you pooling?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard you¡¯d be very happy if you knew you were here?¡±


    Shadow Foot¡¯s judgment was correct. I ran down quickly, forgetting even the hunger I was beginning to feel. As I hurriedly reached the front door, I found a shadowy foot that passed the time by tap-dancing barefoot, not paying attention to the guards standing in front of me.


    While dancing passionately while humming a song, the shadow feet that found me spread both arms to the left and right, stopped the dance and shouted cheerfully.


    ¡°Euhaha! I¡¯m back, nobleman!¡±


    He is the owner of a really crazy high tension. Just looking at it makes me feel better.


    ¡°You worked hard, Shadow¡¯s feet. Aren¡¯t you hungry? How about having a meal?¡±


    Of course, the Ogatorfs aren¡¯t my house, and I can¡¯t invite them inside, but that¡¯s part of the problem if I go out and eat. I want to treat you to a meal while I¡¯m with you.


    However, the shadow foot raised its index finger and shook it from side to side along with its head, expressing its intention of refusal.


    ¡°Ah. Ah. Ah! You¡¯re not going to get beaten, nobleman. If you¡¯re treated to a meal, it¡¯s no different than getting paid more than a fairy tale. Even if everyone says let¡¯s pay, if the nobleman makes up his mind and runs, can¡¯t I win? I will!¡±


    oh my god. Judging by the way he speaks with a smirk, he seems to regard the act of pushing and pulling with goodwill as just a fun joke. Seeing how stubborn he was, it seemed like there was no other way than what Asilie had told me, so I decided to give up cleanly.


    ¡°Haha. Okay. Let¡¯s give up this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good! Then, let¡¯s start with the main topic. Actually, it¡¯s not too far away. The reason it took so long was because they went around aimlessly, thinking about tailing whether they had brains or not. Of course, it was useless. I even wanted to punch him in the back of the head. If those guys had even bent down to tie their shoces, they would have tried it right away!¡±


    Shadow¡¯s foot spat out words like a rapid-fire cannon and handed me a piece of paper that it had pulled out in its bosom.


    ¡°It¡¯s a map! I¡¯d like to guide you myself, but I have to be careful with this kind of thing! If other ordinary people who saw me see us together, they mighte back and bite their tails!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help apuding his borateness that I had never imagined.


    amazing! Shadow Feet!

 Chapter 125

    ¡°The Ogatorf family¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the name of Levien, who had lost his teeth, would maintain that much of a rtionship. Now that we¡¯ve reached this point, I wondered if everyone would give up.¡±


    Those who were kneeling in front of a muttering man staring at the onlymp that lit up the dark room did not answer. It was because he knew very well that what the owner said was not a request for an answer, but a simple self-talk.


    And their judgment was not wrong. Unlike the few vassals of the Margrave of Levien, the man was admiring his own foresight when he ordered the pursuit as soon as he heard that the key figure in this case had moved to Ogatorp.


    At first, I wondered if he had quickly betrayed his master and boarded another ship, but judging from his actions this time, it seemed that he was surprisingly loyal to a certain extent. I honestly liked it because it was a tform that did not back down even against the members of the aristocracy for the sake of the master¡¯s honor.


    But what I liked most of all was that the information that he had met Duke Lesrom, the head of the old aristocratic faction, was now in his hands.


    information before others. That fact alone made him infinitely satisfied.


    Although he had no idea how to use the information or whether it was really useful, it was beyond his interest that it had already spread by word of mouth among ordinary soldiers. Even if such lowly people and nobles talk about the same thing, they are different things.


    Just like ady who is happy with the fact that she was the first to preupy a fashionable essory before anyone else, he was just feeling that kind of catharsis through information.


    ¡°Now then, how should I use this sharp knife?¡±


    Non-nobles cannot participate in the trial that will take ce tomorrow.


    There was a lot of time to approach the person of interest naturally, and I did not intend to miss the opportunity. The man¡¯s mind began to contemte what to offer to send someone to approach and persuade him toe to him.


    The Ogathorpes are of no concern to him. Even though his skill, which went up to 3 out of 10 swords of the king, was real, it ended up there. The wealth of the Ogatorv family, who lived like a monk only looking at honor, was certainly not small, butpared to their reputation, they were insignificant, and in the end they were no different from soldiers dying on the battlefield.


    If Count Bossa¡¯s n goes well, it¡¯s a family that will do so even if he doesn¡¯t want to. The daughter of the Ogatorv family was pretty pretty, so it could be used for something else, but Ekaf was a loyalist to the royal family and a person who couldn¡¯t be recycled, so this was close to an established fact.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be surprised if I gave you one flying dragon as a gift?¡±


    No matter how noble he may be, his long-held theory was that cloth is not driven by honor, but by money.


    Inparison, what about yourself? I can confidently say that within the new aristocratic faction, his capital power can be counted on one hand. Remaining in the position of baron is simply born in the wrong era. It was clear that even that would soon be in the past.


    Although he lent two flying dragons to Viscount Etaville about two years ago and lost them, he suffered a great loss, but the flying dragons he secretly kept were still in good health.


    ¡°Even a warrior can give a dragon to the owner of the armed forces who returned after winning.¡±


    He himself was a man of such capacity and ability.


    Once again, while the corner of his mouth went up, engrossed in his boastful abilities, someone knocked on the heavy iron door blocking the room.


    -Toktok


    -Who are you?-


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, everyone in the room shared the same question.


    It¡¯s a question that a crazy person who knocks and asks who he is is suddenly appearing.


    That time when everyone turned their gaze toward the door in that doubt.


    ¨C Quaang!


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I! I! I!! I! I! I!¡±


    With a sudden explosion, the iron door copsed and flew into the room.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Unluckily, while watching one of the minions in the path of the iron gate hit the iron gate without being able to avoid it, the male owner did not understand the situation in front of him. And it wasn¡¯t just him, it was the same for the other three people who were reporting the results of the tailing.


    ¡°A strong and strong dinner! If you ask my name! You don¡¯t have to know. I don¡¯t introduce myself when I kill everyone.¡±


    Either that or not, the person of interest, who entered the room by kicking the iron door like a piece of paper, only spoke an unknown self-introduction.


    ?


    ¡°Wait a minute! Ega-kyung! Misunderstanding! Something firmly misunderstood¡­!¡±


    ¡°There could be a misunderstanding with those who followed me like an assassin.¡±


    Looking at the man who fell through the iron gate and was unable to get up for some reason, whether his head was broken or not, he hurriedly waved his hands and cut off the head of the man who tried to make excuses.


    The map of Shadow¡¯s feet was very urate, and it took less than 30 minutes for me to change into my adventurer¡¯s outfit and arrive here. The location was in the basement of one of the buildings in the street market in the south of the capital¡­ Honestly, it was a bit embarrassing at first because it was just a building with nothing. Still, I didn¡¯t lose faith in the shadow¡¯s feet, came down to the basement, kicked in the door, and looked inside, and a very typical scene caught my eyes.


    Just looking at it, ¡®This is a ce temporarily saved for a secret meeting.¡¯ A space decorated with the feeling of There was a short worry about whether these bastards had read too many novels or whether their heads were bad, but after I decided to empty my brain, it became much easier.


    ¡°Yes, you bastard!! How dare you know who I am and insult you like this!!¡±


    Just as the rest of them were about to hit their necks, the middle-aged pot-bellied man who had been sitting alone in a chair jumped up and raised his anger.


    what? A familiar smell of Rudra¡¯s bastard from a stranger¡­?


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    I wanted to hang out for a while, so I pretended to be hesitant and asked insinuatingly, and the pot-bellied boy, who got even more energetic, shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°I am Baron Dioti da Rubili, an aide to Count Bossa and the owner of the Rubili estate!¡±


    ¡°Is that what I know?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have anything to do, but if I heard the name, I really have nothing to do.


    Without hesitation, I rushed in and blew the pot-bellied head off.


    The ceiling wasn¡¯t that high, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to hit the ceiling once and then fall to the floor.


    ¡°Hahaha?!¡±


    ¡°I killed the baron!¡±


    ¡°Do you have time to be so surprised? You guys will die too.¡±


    Somehow, the first ones to die were all men, but I had no intention of seeing them as women in the first ce. Because men and women are equally capable of killing people with a knife. ¡®I was just following orders.¡¯ Even if the same boring excusees out, I n to ignore it cleanly.


    ¡°Knight! Please! Please, only my life! I¡¯ll tell you anything! My¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know anything more than the Baron.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a hobby of torturing people who cry and cry and cling to them, so I approached the one remaining after beheading them as well. However, he showed a slightly different reaction, so he had no choice but to stop swinging his sword.


    ¡°I will be a spy.¡±


    Apparently, until the kid I had just killed was still alive, I was putting on a look of panic and bewilderment, but as soon as he died, he suddenly kept a very calm attitude and started looking straight at me. If it were just words, I would have cut him down, but I am concerned about his changeable attitude to the point where I wonder if he has a double personality.


    ¡°How great of a spy can a baron¡¯s spy be?¡±


    ¡°These are the eyes I hired and nted by Count Bossa. If you save them, I will betray Count Bossa.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s such a terrible story that the loss to be gained from being fake is greater than the gain to be gained from the truth? You betray so easily even if your life is at stake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the limitations of the contract that Count Bossa made with us.¡±


    ¡°Us? Contract?¡±


    The woman carefully raised both hands to cover her face, and then slowly removed her hands, probably thinking that it was quicker to show with actions than to exin in words.


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    Then, the woman¡¯s face had changed to apletely different face from before!


    ¡°Divine power?¡±


    I was in a state of expanding my senses by moving my magic power, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything, so it is said that this is either a monster that changes shape or serves a god who grants such powers.


    Of course, in this situation, thetter is more likely than the former. It¡¯s not that monsters like that don¡¯t exist, but they can¡¯t talk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you know, but that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a dreamer.¡±


    Unlike the woman who speaks as if she would know her identity, I was able to find a memory simr to what she said only after diligently flipping through the memories in my head.


    In the past, when I was looking for many faiths on the continent, I had skimmed through the content that there were religions that could change their appearance with the power of God. It was something I really skimmed through, so I wondered if they were running some kind of fantasy-style stic surgery at the time, but I guess there was a separate way to make money using their special skills.


    ¡°Contracts that involve risking our lives are expensive, and there is a huge difference in terms of money between those with and without the condition. Instead of hiring me cheaper, Count Bossa put me where he believed there would be no threat to his life. ¡±


    ¡°Is that the pot-bellied old man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because he was a person who thoroughly cared about his own safety, with no threat in this form. Even though fleeing in the face of a threat was part of the contract¡­ I decided that I couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    I¡¯m annoyed by this.


    If I kill it, it seems like Bossia will notice that there is no news of it, and I can¡¯t believe a creature that betrays me like this.


    That said, it¡¯s hard to see that he¡¯scently stabbed a manpower who can sell and betray information so casually¡­ His actions are so extensive that it feels inconsistent.


    In fact, you might be able to get out of quite a few situations with that ability, right?


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill you. How long will it take for this mess to be known to them?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t report it, you won¡¯t know unless someone reports it.¡±


    ¡°The basis?¡±


    ¡°Baron Rubi liked to sneak out of vanity. He was under the delusion that he had ess to information from the underworld. But apart from that delusion, he was serious about building and sneaking these hideouts with his overflowing wealth. .It¡¯s the same here. Even if we know that a ce like this exists, we don¡¯t know specifically that Baron Rubi is here.¡±


    ¡°¡­how long do you n to report?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Four days.¡±


    The dy in myst reply was probably because I was afraid that I would swing my sword if I calcted the time and thought it would be okay to kill myself.


    It¡¯s a bit unpleasant to be treated as such a bully, but as the situation is the situation, the kind me looks after it.


    ¡°You go with me first.¡±


    It was a conclusion I came to with half-hearted belief that, at least, Sir Ekaf would be able to find out the use of the boy once he was taken, but it was the best decision I could make now.


    Even if you can¡¯t use it as a double spy, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of information to extract?


    When he made the deration while inserting his sword, the guy let out a long sigh of relief that didn¡¯t match his calm expression.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°But you exined it as if I were definitely aware of Count Bossa¡¯s existence. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t taken aback at all by hearing what Baron Rubi said.¡±


    After confirming that the person who passed out after being hit by the iron gate was not in fact fainting but dead, he brought the only survivor, Meta Mongnyeo Ha Mong-soon, out and roughly put the iron gate back together.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I be just in crazy?¡±


    ¡°I was one of those who followed Eldmia-sama today. It¡¯s hard to believe that someone who is meticulous enough to check his surveince by the scenery reflected in his ne is a mere madman.¡±


    ¡°What, did you notice that?¡±


    ¡°Unlike everyone else, I¡¯m an expert.¡±


    Huh. Did you mean that you were just ying at the level of your surroundings? That¡¯s just as absurd as that.


    But seeing as you don¡¯t know that a real lunatic is a cool-headed lunatic, you still don¡¯t know the world.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that contract seem to be full of loopholes in many ways unless it is presented in detail?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the church¡¯s policy, and it¡¯s also a part that all clients whomission to the church have to endure.¡±


    I wondered if it would be possible to hire them with confidence as long as they didn¡¯t make at least one guidebook, but I thought that being able to change my face at will was definitely an attractive factor.


    ¡°How much does it cost to hire a cult member?¡±


    ¡°Each person is different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there will be a difference depending on who has a higher request sess rate. Isn¡¯t there a basic price?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m talking about the client.¡±


    After knocking down the items at the entrance that were piled up like a warehouse and blocking the passage, Mongsoon continued to act cooperatively even while leaving the building.


    ¡°We judge the weight of the work by the value of the client. Hiring costs are adjusted ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Worth it? So if the king hires you, you can hire them cheaper and that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Value is judged through oracles, not through worldly authority.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re saying that God himself tells you how much of a human he is?¡±


    I was so dumbfounded that I couldn¡¯t even control my expression. What? Smile? In a section where even theughing point is unknown?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s hard to exin in detail because there are so many parts of a trust that are hard to express in words, but how big an impact it really has on the world by putting the client in between what the client wants to do. And the client¡¯s It is to be evaluated whether it is a problem beyond one¡¯spetence or not.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a money-sensitive god again.¡±


    ¡°Where is such a god in the world? It¡¯s not like money ascends to heaven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Even the god ofmerce tends to ce significance in the act of trading rather than money itself. After hearing such an exnation, questions keeping to Mongsoon.


    ¡°Then, as you said earlier, the price to buy even your life is higher. Do you know what the price of Count Bossa was, so I gave up on that and hired you at a normal price?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The trust is not passed through someone else, but the person who carries out the request receives it directly. I have judged his value.¡±


    ¡°How much was it?¡±


    ¡°The price he had to pay for my life was 50 Guild Trade gold coins.¡±


    My patience deserves apuse just for not stopping after hearing Mongsuni¡¯s answer.


    You¡¯re saying it¡¯s the price of 100 normal gold coins, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking this because I don¡¯t question your doctrine. Are there really people who would pay for you with their lives?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s different for each person. In some cases, even two silver coins are enough to risk their lives.¡±


    The price difference is arbitrarily stretched like a rubber band. If it was a reasonable price, I would try to reduce the variable a little by hiring me again, but I can¡¯t even think about this.


    I was sticking my tongue out at the dizzying price, and Mongsoon spoke as if he had read my heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that Eldmia-nim should worry about right away. Instead, think of it as the opposite. You spared lives worth 50 gold trade coins, so I will cooperate with her in a reasonable manner.¡±


    ording to their doctrine, the value should be different, but even if you say it like that, it is worthwhile to save it.


    As soon as he returned to the mansion with Mongsuni, he checked to see if Sir Ekaf had returned, but he hadn¡¯t returned yet. I thought it might be an all-night meeting for an urgent meeting, but I couldn¡¯t wait that long, so I decided to exin everything to Cheryl and hand over Mongsoon¡¯s recruit.


    ¡°You are a person who serves your dreams, how do you keep bringing in people you would never have met in your lifetime?¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult to meet you?¡±


    ¡°You said you saw the powers she was endowed with? It can¡¯t bemon.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that even though they have a lower rank than the saints, they are treated that way within their church.


    It is said that there are only about 4 people in a generation, but it is admirable where the hell did Bossa get such a child.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m busy right now, so I can¡¯t afford it, so I¡¯ll ask you. Me and Asilie are going to destroy the ve trade union now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you originally say you were leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I did, but after hearing about him, I changed my mind.


    The original n was to rob as many illegal businesses as possible while Count Bossa was in trial.


    It was a n conceived to dy any possible response by taking advantage of the fact that neither new people from the outside nor those present coulde out while the trial was taking ce.


    But thanks to Mongsoon, there was no reason to do such a troublesome thing.


    It was not only she who reported once every four days, but also the pot-bellied baron.


    ¡°It is as certain as it was often mentioned in conversations with the other conspirators. All of Count Bossa¡¯s men report to him on the same day.¡±


    Just in time, Mongsoon said that it was yesterday that he reported to Count Bocha, so if I move well, I can run around the grass without worrying that the four-day-old guy will notice.


    ¡°This is how I end the long bad rtionship that I had been unknowingly.¡±


    As he was smiling at uncontroble joy, Asilie, who had already finished her preparations, smiled the same way and said.


    ¡°You look so happy, Eldy.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even if you don¡¯t know the face of Bossia, it¡¯s thrilling just to imagine how devastated you will be when you find out about thister.¡±


    ¡°Huh-huh. I¡¯m d you like Eldy.¡±


    Since he was even plotting a traitor, wouldn¡¯t there be some subordinates he¡¯d gathered?


    It went well at the moment when I felt the need to practice dealing with unit-level enemies.


    I¡¯ll show you how its men and resources are reced by corpses and ashes.


    ?


    When I asked for information from the nearest ce, I immediately knew why Zicmel told me about the ve traders first.


    ¡°Those tents that I thought were traveling troupes were all bloody ve traders, right?¡±


    Having lived in the capital for over a year and a half and doing a lot of adventurous work, I was confident that I knew at least a little of what was outside the outer walls surrounding the capital.


    but wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not going to lie, I never imagined that things that looked just like the circus tents I saw in the movies would be the scene of human rights vitions.


    ¡°Somehow, I thought the location was very subtle, so it was a location selection that rolled my head.¡±


    It seems strangely close to the polished road, but it is far from the capital, and yet it is far from ces where monsters frequently appear, so it is a safe location with proper guards. However, a position outside the range of the g signifies the patrol route of the Capital Reconnaissance Corps.


    He was working in a location where patrols didn¡¯te around, it was convenient for customers toe, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about being bothered by monsters or thieves. It was really dumbfounded to sit on a suitable hill and watch the scene, but Asili, who was next to him, seemed to feel a little different.


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen an attack like this. It reminds me of the old days.¡±


    ¡°Think of the old days?¡±


    ¡°Because I ran into a lot of elven hunters when I was in the forest.¡±


    I was about to ask how old it was, but this time, too, my admirable patience held the line.


    ¡°Are there any simrities in theyout of the camp or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t see anything like that. But that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s an optimistic situation. They didn¡¯te here to get ves, they came to sell them, right? Not even for a day or two, but since they¡¯ve been doing it for quite a long time, the overall appearance is more than efficiency. It is arranged in a form focused on.¡±


    Asilie exined that the elven hunter¡¯s camp was structured so that the whole could react instantly no matter where or when an attack began. While the tents were made very low to ensure there were no blind spots, and torches and bonfires were lit at regr intervals to secure visibility, those guys are the exact opposite.


    ¡°Should I say that it creates an atmosphere? I also heard this from a merchant a long time ago, and even those who had no intention of buying anything would increase their desire to buy if they could satisfy certain conditions.¡±


    In order to stimte a sense of immorality that you can proudly do something that is never legal, the market is opened at night, creating a dark and shady atmosphere, and at the same time, the roads that guests walk on are decorated neatly and splendidly. Conversely, in ces where their eyes cannot reach, the light source is intentionally reduced and the poprity scale is also reduced.


    Of course, if a surprise attack takes ce in the dark realm, there is no way it will be linked.


    ¡°As expected, surprise is always the rightw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Unlike the pretentious knights, Eldi is smart.¡±


    I savor the rising tension as I bend my waist in line with Asilie, who lifts her heel to stroke her hair as if it is a feat.


    It may have been an effective production for making money so far, but today, how can it not be pleasant to think that you will strangle them backwards? As a result, thinking that the ves will be free tonight and the spirits of the ve traders will be freed from the yoke of the body, it feels like the muscles throughout the body are pumping on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fun to think about it. Aren¡¯t those so-called guests going home today, paying in advance and believing that the ve wille tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Wouldn¡¯t they lie on their beds in anticipation, not knowing that all the merchants were dead and the ves were free?¡±


    Having imagined up to that point, weughed hahahoho and were genuinely happy for the misfortunes of those toe.


    After all, joy multiplies when shared.

 Chapter 127

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to check their movements, as the only light that could be seen was the campsite and thenterns on not a few wagons in a wide t area with nothing to block the view.


    But apart from that, we had to graze in the tedious wait because the guests were still there untilte.


    ¡°If you throw down the torch on that watchtower over there, Eldi will take care of it properly.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start off with that one¡­ and the two torches in the tent down there.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t really just loafing around grazing. I had time to materialize the n, such as looking at theyout of the camp, predicting where it would be, upying the guard towers they had temporarily erected, and figuring out where and how far the cover would be possible if they took a sniper point.


    Roughly, even the camp tents seemed to be 10, so at least it would be about 40 or so people, or if you look at theyout, some part of it would have enved ves, etc.


    But even that onlysted a few tens of minutes, and because their businesssted quite a bit longer than we expected, in the end, with the help of the spirits, we overcame the chilly night wind and looked around for about an hour before thest carriage started to leave the camp.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s thest one. Let¡¯s go, sister.¡±


    The goal is simple. The documented evidence is packed as much as it can and the ves are rescued.


    I thought it would be nice to purify everything with chemical engineering, but I decided to put up with it because I thought it would be easier for people who would be dispatched from the capital to investigate if the campground was still intact.


    I didn¡¯t have to rush. After work, it takes time for personal grooming and rxing atmosphere. By the time the relief that the day ispletely over reigns over the camp, shouldn¡¯t the ve traders experience some of the karma they¡¯ve done if you break in and destroy the daily life?


    As soon as I got closer to a certain distance, without asking Asilie who drew the bowstring, I raised my magic power and ran towards their fence with all my might.


    Even if it is a wooden fence, it is just a fence that is as high as my waist. Even if there was a pointy stake sticking out between them for the purpose of stopping beasts and monsters, I could just jump over that level.


    That much is just child¡¯s y in front of motor nerves that take less than 5 seconds to reduce a distance that could be 200 meters by more than half. Even after the incident in the Empire, it was found that the movement was much lighter than before thanks to the specially improved magic management.


    It was around the time that I reached the area where the torch hanging next to him brightened my vision when I was found by a man who looked like a mercenary who was yawning profusely at the watchtower.


    Their eyes met clearly at a distance where they could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions, but before he had time to notice the change, Asilier¡¯s arrow flew and pierced his neck, pinning his body to the pir of the watchtower. .


    ¨C Empty!


    With the sound of a nail being driven in, and the arrow that became a corpse hanger as a signal, I jumped over the wooden fence as if running a hurdle race andnded.


    I just see a pitiful guy washing his face diligently without knowing the world. Needless to say, I didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the arrow being hit because I was casting the uncle¡¯s face wash, which was so noisy again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be filthy even if you don¡¯t have luck.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡­¡±


    -Suddenly!


    At other times, I would have been a bit pitiful and saved information or a knife, but since I was in a gang with a ve trader, this time I drew my sword and cut my throat without mercy.


    You just have to kill them all and find them anyway. Could it be that they buried important documents in the ground?


    When I looked into the tent right next to it, I saw that there were about two of them sleeping, so I cut off their heads neatly and extinguished the torch in front of the tent with the water bucket the guy who was washing his face with.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Eldi fight, so he¡¯s really neat? I heard that cutting people¡¯s throats is never easy.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, his knack has improved. Oh, the guy on top, if he¡¯s wearing a sword, can you throw that away too? He¡¯s been washing his hands, so he has nothing.¡±


    ¡°A sword? Something like a dagger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have.¡±


    When I was on Earth, I heard that it is not easy to cut the throat of a person who is still, but in front of a body that has been thoroughly trained with magical powers, the stories of such ordinary people do not go unnoticed. Like a squirrel climbing a tree, Asilie, who climbed the watchtower in an instant, put the dropped torch into a bucket of water to dispose of it, and waited for a while before two daggers and a shortsword fell on her belt.


    I could tell that it wasn¡¯t a very good item just by looking at it roughly, but it wasn¡¯t that it was out of date or out of maintenance, so I wrapped it around my shoulder appropriately and started moving along the ce where there was no light, paying attention to the presence of people with my waist bent as much as possible. .


    Even if I was careful, it was difficult to get psychological stability because of my huge body. Like a worshiper of surprise, infiltration works well emotionally, but it doesn¡¯t fit physically, so I suddenly feel sad.


    ¡°Ha, there are only a few days left to do this.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let me rest for a week this time?¡±


    ¡°I did. Duduk said he would give me the extra money, so I¡¯ll live in Pakchon for three days.¡±


    I had passed by checking every single tent I could reach, and this time I heard voices from inside the tent I was about to open without thinking.


    ¡°Bastard. How long do you think you¡¯ll be able to make a living from this? Diligently save money, dude.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. I¡¯m going to live and work for another 10 years. With such a good ie, will it show through spending a little in Pakchon?¡±


    ¡°What do you do when the captain gives you to use products, and why do you spend money in a remote vige? You fucking don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Rather than doing that with ves, I just cut them off.¡±


    ¡°Because he really doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Three voices are heard. Judging by thenterns turning on in the tent, it was really close to the car. Judging by the movement of the shadows illuminated by thenterns, it seems that they have just unequipped their equipment and are in a state of change.


    No matter how I looked at it, now was my chance to catch all three of them quietly, so after making sure that no one was wandering around, I took out a dagger in each hand and entered the tent entrance confidently.


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°No work today¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Today is a very lucky day, seeing as the three of them are ying separately and standing at the perfect angle for throwing daggers. I hurled my dagger at the two men who had just taken off their leather armor, then rushed at thest guy with his back to me and hit the back of the head with my elbow, tidying up the tent.


    ¨C Wow!


    ¡°100 million!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Except for the death of thest one.


    I had no doubt that the two of them would die, as I was confident in the swordsmanship, but I didn¡¯t expect them to die from a broken neck bone with a single elbow


    ¡­


    It feels like at least one of the cervical vertebrae has been shattered.


    To be honest, this time I was a little embarrassed because I was thinking of finding out the location of the ves and killing them, but is there anything special? Since the water had already been spilled, I emptied their pockets and weapons and turned off the lights.


    The night is long anyway. Repeat a few times and you¡¯ll find it.


    ?


    As soon as she climbed the top of the guard tower, she identified the guards in the other towers and finished sniping, and Asilie checked Eldmia¡¯s movement and tilted her head.


    I¡¯ve never really taught anything like this, but I¡¯m strangely good at it.


    even smooth


    ¡°Did he spend his days epting assassination requests instead of being an adventurer¡­?¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s behavior was so neat that she couldn¡¯t erase such a question even though she knew that it could never happen. Skillfully turn off the lights and pay attention to the sound even when moving from a distance.


    In the swift action that followed without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Asilier began to feel that he would not even need cover anymore because he had already taken care of the fourth tent.


    Contrary to what I expected to think of him in many ways, as I had never seen him fight in person, Asilie was surprised by her unexpected calmness and decided to move to another guard tower just in case. It was a situation where almost half of the people in the camp had already been killed, but it was forbidden to be vignt.


    The campsite, which descended and moved silently like a cat, didn¡¯t feel like it was popr because Eldmia swept past it. All I could feel was the faint smell of blood.


    However, the feeling Asili felt in the midst of it was relief.


    The fact that Eldmia, who was still only 15 years old, was so proficient in many fields meant that there was a high possibility of achieving his revenge safely.


    The moment I climbed up the second watchtower and checked the location of Eldmia, thinking that it would be nice if the remaining enemies could be resolved like this in a strange sense of exhration.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    A sharp scream rang out, tearing the stillness that had settled in the camp.

 Chapter 128

    Ceybaaal.


    I wascent. I forgot, I couldn¡¯t even imagine because everything left.


    That these guys weren¡¯t soldiers, they were just human scoundrels who bought and sold people to criminals after all.


    ¡°Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    There¡¯s no such thing as strict discipline or strict discipline for those guys. Still, there is something to be said. The guy who freed me from the pain of the body I met earlier is going to Pakchon, and ves don¡¯t do business.


    Would you have imagined that you would personally hide a prostitute in another tent some distance away?


    This time, without fail, I started to hit and kill, but the shadow I thought was a nket was a woman lying down.


    What about those who regret it? The ship has already left. With as much patience as I could, I spoke to the screaming prostitute as she alternately looked at me and the corpses of the two already dead men.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hey.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    Either that or not, because I was just a screaming crow girl, my patience was thrown away like a rag.


    ¡°Weirdly, I was lucky today¡­¡±


    I bought seolleongtang, but why not eat it¡­! oh that¡¯s not it


    ¡°Ehh. Yes. They¡¯re going to flock anyway, so what would they do if I threatened them to leave? You stay here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He nned to assassinate the entire camp with the attitude of assassination if there were no witnesses, but the pato broke out.


    As I let out a deep sigh and left the tent, sure enough, people from all directions, frightened by the sound of screams, rushed out carrying weapons and started to gather. I try to observe their behavior using the screams of prostitutes as background music, but the reaction is not cool.


    ¡°What, what?! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Do you know anyone?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it¡­?¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because they don¡¯t know each other face to face. In the end, the overflowing pitiful advice popped out without my knowledge.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a face you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s an intruder. Why are you checking each other so much? They¡¯re funny.¡±


    ¡°What?! Emergency! Visaaang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder! Call the captain!!¡±


    I think half of them were wiped out, but there are still quite a few people. There are already about 10 of them that I can see right now, but I can still tell that something is moving busily from far away.


    As I was looking at it roughly using my tall height, three guys full of action started approaching me with swords and ropes. A ve might have escaped, so did you bring it? It¡¯s novel, but it¡¯s a very convincing move.


    ¡°If you stay still, you won¡¯t get into trouble. Stay calm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you fool, do I look like a ve?¡±


    However, unlike preparation, action is a stone¡¯s throw. The guy who had lost his fear just by standing there doing nothing and just approached, so he immediately punched him in the face and took his sword.


    If there¡¯s one thing unexpected this time around, it¡¯s that he¡¯s dead.


    How do you know? Keep your eyebrows quiet! It¡¯s strange to dig into a hole as if you¡¯ve been victimized and still be alive.


    and? Is this because the gauntlet is hard? Do I need to adjust my strength in the future?


    Somehow, the senses have changed a lot from before, and they were even more embarrassed in the yard, and they started to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Sir, what a fucking blow to the head¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, who are you! Did you dare to break in knowing where this ce was!?¡±


    ¡°I really want it. If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s trespassing on an aristocratic estate. Mere ve traders are very good masters.¡±


    Even if you ask while crawling on the floor with your eyes closed, bad Eldmia and even worse Eldmia are trying to crawl out. I started not being able to manage my expression out of displeasure, but since there seemed to be no reason to manage it, I kept it and pointed to the floor and answered.


    ¡°Where is this? A street ve shop, a scene of human rights oppression.¡±


    ¡°This, human rights what?¡±


    They showed such a hostile appearance, but seeing that they couldn¡¯t even dare to attack together, it might be that they were thieves who attacked ordinary people or people for ve hunting.


    In the midst of the displeasure that had pierced the meter thanks to that, I pointed my finger at the floor and continued.


    ¡°Who am I? Eldmia Ega, the ve trader hunter.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, what are we doing to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, but my sister was taken away by a ve trader once. Since then, you guys are all my enemies.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, crazy man!¡±


    Situationpleted. Even though there were about 10 people gathered, seeing them doing that, they were nothing. As always, I exploded my mana and bounced off, shouting as I cut the head of the guy who tried to frame me as a madman.


    ¡°Even if you get hit with a knife wielded by a madman, you die!¡±


    The battle begins with the head of the guy soaring neatly into the night sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking Auror user! A crazy Auror user has appeared!!¡±


    In the meantime, the guys who were a bit distant from me were ying the role of human rms, shouting loudly. Obviously, the purpose is to bring more colleagues to me while putting pressure on me, but¡­


    ¡°It seems to me that all of your colleagues have already gathered.¡±


    If you include those who are still approaching, there are roughly 20 people? Those who even show up in the dark are dying without even knowing mice or birds from Asilie¡¯s arrows that are flying in from somewhere. Rather, it¡¯s only getting easier for me because I¡¯m halfway back and looking at it.


    What do you do when 20 people get together? Most of them can¡¯t even attack at the same time, and even if they do somehow, there are only three or four of them.


    ¡°Fuck the crossbow! Get the crossbow!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are the other bastards doing sote¡­ugh!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find a crossbow, get a trident, you bastards!¡±


    The number of heads is always a threat, so I am not vignt, but unlike me, who fights with such a desirable mindset, the anxiety and bewilderment that spread among the guys who started fighting in a careless state have already missed the level that can be corrected without amander.


    I don¡¯t know if it would have been a little different if I hadn¡¯t shouted that I was an aura user. Those who are not confident in their skills are gradually decreasing in number as they notice after that cry and then run away and die from Asilier¡¯s arrow.


    As if proving that the owner of the mind and skills that can remain calm even while watching the sight of his head being blown off in a counterattack every time he shuffles his swords cannot rot his skills just by hunting ves, the number of guys from over twenty decreased to four. It didn¡¯t even take 5 minutes.


    Hmmm. Maybe I¡¯m pretty strong


    ¡°Buy, save¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±


    In the end, the massacre ended with thest man, who had lost his will to fight, chose to surrender rather than flee and cut his throat beforeying down his weapon.


    Unlike the guy who made the wrong choice, the three who decided to run away would either die from Asilier¡¯s bow or somehow seed and disappear somewhere, but from the looks of them, they¡¯re high enough to report to someone rted to Count Bossa. I didn¡¯t think so, so I decided to leave it alone.


    Rather, what worries me is the captain who did not show up after 5 minutes of fuss. I stepped out in the middle of a sea of blood and started shouting at the top of my voice.


    ¡°Captain!


    I don¡¯t think they would be so eager to find a captain with no fighting skills. With such reasonable doubt, I took about twenty more steps when I heard a voice from the right.


    ¡°What are you doing bastard?¡±


    A depressed voice that would feel exactly like this if the vocal cords gained weight. When observed from a distance, a giant, fully armed like a knight, appeared in the huge tent where nobles constantly came and went.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that tall either, but you¡¯re a bit taller, right?¡±


    The armored pig itself, whose visor hadn¡¯t been pulled down at all, spoke to me with a disgusting smile.


    ¡°The little bastard did something funny. What about my men?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see how quiet they are? They¡¯re all dead. And they¡¯re tiny, dude. At best, they look like five centimeters taller than me.¡±


    Anyone can see that I am 20 cm taller than I am. I was so embarrassed that I almost ripped off the head right away.


    ¡°But it¡¯s strange? You don¡¯t look particrly smart, but you manage this ce?¡±


    When I provoked him, he swung the warhammer he was holding over my head instead of answering, and I lightly avoided the attack and looked at him from a distance for a while.


    It¡¯s notparable to Yekatrina¡¯s siege weight, but it moves faster than expected even though it¡¯s a fairlyrge Warhammer and armor.


    But in other words, that¡¯s just about it. Catherine was much faster.


    ¡°Are you a user?¡±


    Just in case, I looked at it through my enhanced senses, and it seemed that I could feel some really subtle aura, so I asked.


    ¡°Keuhehe. Yes. Are you running a littlete now?¡±


    ¡°Running back? Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I bet all my money and both hands.¡±)


    hey After all, it¡¯s not something to say to a woman, but Ekatrina said that a monster is a monster, so I


    don¡¯t know how to wield that battering ram that¡¯s much heavier than that one like a spear. Anyway, as the trivial doubts were resolved, he had no more business, so heid his sword horizontally in line with his gaze and took a stance.


    ¡°You bastard is talking nonsense¡­¡±


    Then,ughing at my appearance, I tried to close the visor of my helmet to fight in earnest, and at the moment when his hand was slowly raised above my head, I dug in with all my might and thrust out my sword.


    Do you care about how far away you are? The distance, which was only a level that could be hit even with a fractional unit of time, narrows at a speed that surpasses his perception, and my sword prates one side of his eyeball and skull without any resistance.


    ¡°¡­ah?¡±


    It appeared grandiosely and ended with one hammering. It sounds like garbage like hunting ves. The captain, who was said to be a captain, died without even reacting properly, turning over his one fine eye.


    After all, surprise is always right, and carelessness is thew that invites death.

 Chapter 129

    ¡°There are people taller than Eldi.¡±


    Asilie, who ran from a different location than the first watchtower she climbed up, saw the corpse of the captain and the first impression she had was quite shocking.


    ¡°No, sister? You speak as if I were a specimen of a giant?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°How can you not be ashamed of it?¡±


    Even though it is true that I am much bigger than my peers, I think Asilie¡¯s evaluation is unfair since there are already cases like Ekatrina and Radnell Vandes.


    However, Asilie, who was checking the captain¡¯s arms while lightly averting her eyes from my resentment, found something like a bundle of keys and said,


    ¡°I think it was the role of managing the people who were caught? If you recall that people came and went to this tent when you scouted earlier, I think this was an auction house.¡±


    ¡°He said he called those dead over there his subordinates, but our brief conversation seemed a bitcking. Maybe the brainy one is hiding somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Well, since these guys are doing business with nobles, there¡¯s a good chance. Come to think of it, what was that scream earlier?¡±


    ¡°Unexpected variable. He was secretly hiding a prostitute.


    ¡°Hmm.


    I haven¡¯t thought about it that way, but it seems like a good possibility. Looking back on the number of customers we briefly checked, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re doing business for a day or two.


    As a result, from my point of view, it¡¯s good that I easily defeated more than 40 people like eating cake.


    ¡°First of all, just in case, can you walk around and see if there¡¯s anyone we haven¡¯t found? Maybe my sister is better at scouting than I am.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s a very good attitude to be cautious while winning so easily. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Come to think of it, I only learned from Asilie every time, but I never had a chance to show you how to move in real life. After realizing that I didn¡¯t show any ulterior motives, I feel like my nose suddenly rises.


    ¡°Are you there! Regr inspections are out¡­ Damn it. It was in earnest.¡±


    The inside of the tent, which was praised by the lifelong teacher and feeling somewhat tense, was decorated like an auction house in earnest by digging and cutting the floor. Thanks to that, I was convinced that there must be someone else acting as the brain besides the boss from earlier.


    Starting with the lighting, it¡¯s not very deep, but it¡¯s digging the ground and piercing the passage to dragging the ves. It was not difficult to figure out that someone who had a talent for entertainment had staged the stage to stir up excitement and spur consumers to purchase. From one to ten, we started with the atmosphere and ended with the atmosphere.


    ¡°I want to catch you and see your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who it is, but I know how to roll my head and I know how to consider various factors for profit. Perhaps, for the sake of his life, he would lightly sell Count Bossa or those rted to him. If I could drag it, wouldn¡¯t Sir Ekaf take care of it and put it to good use?


    With that thought in mind, as I moved a little further through the halfway tunnel where traces of ves were moved in chains, I saw a scene that I had expected to some extent.


    About 20 people, regardless of race, are locked in an iron cage built to confine people. There seems to be no particrly hostile species, and even though they are locked up without distinction, they do not show any anxiety towards each other.


    I don¡¯t know if the sales target is noble, but if it¡¯sforting that the hygiene looks better than I thought, I spoke with the most polite attitude in theforting sight.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m from the Liberation Front. There must be a ve trader hiding here somewhere. Does anyone know?¡±


    My sudden appearance and remarks were enough to draw their attention. It was to the point where I could feel that the eyes of those who were on high alert changed drastically with just the word ¡®liberation¡¯. Some didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was saying, perhaps because thenguage was different, but those who read the atmosphere had simr reactions.


    However, unlike those hopeful gazes, no one opened their mouths.


    As if something is working that makes it impossible to have full hope yet.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s amazing. I don¡¯t think they took any magical measures¡­¡±


    With eyes proven through Rudra¡¯s asshole, I wondered if the shackles or chains that were attached to them were magically cast, so they couldn¡¯t speak, but that wasn¡¯t the case either.


    While I was looking around to see if there was a device installed in the space¡­ something subtle caught my eye.


    A mass of magic in the form of a human.


    ¡°¡­strange.¡±


    I naturally turned my head in case I was conscious of my gaze, and after a while, the mass of magical energy began to move stealthily. Just looking at that, it¡¯s invisible magic or stealth magic.


    Is it possible to detect magic? It was the first time I knew because I had never met people who used such continuous magic until now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they just kept the mutes? Hey? All the shriveled ones outside are dead? Don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t sneak in.¡±


    Slowly walking towards the center of the cages, the mass of magic that nced at them didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of running away. Instead, moving very slowly, he took out something in the form of a de from his bosom and quietly moved behind me.


    her. You¡¯re approaching me to slit my throat even though I¡¯m threatening that you¡¯ve killed all of my subordinates or colleagues?


    The stride speeding up little by little seemed confident of his victory, and judging from the fact that there was no sound of footsteps, it seemed that he had even cast a noise suppression magic. A guy who specializes in secretly running away or ambush from one to ten. It¡¯s kind of strange because I¡¯ve never met him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, but I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± He


    muttered regretfully and pretended not to know, turned around to face the guy, then reached out and grabbed the hand that held the dagger and spoke to him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It is certainly. Judging by his movements and the trembling felt in his hands, he feels that he is screaming as if he has seen a ghost. I burrowed into my arms faster than the guy who was struggling to get out of my grasp, and as soon as I hit the headbutt right where his nose was supposed to be, blood sttered and limp in the empty air.


    ¡°Um. Even if you can¡¯t use it, you still have to study magic. There are really strange things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you caught the wizard with your bare hands!¡±


    ¡°Hero! Please! Get me out of here!¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    Until I held his hand, the people who didn¡¯t understand what was happening and kept their mouths shut as if they were dead were afraid of this¡­ guy? year? I guess it was Blood sttered in the air and pleading voices erupted from all directions as a signal for me to let go of the hand I was holding with a sullen expression.


    ¡°As I just said, you are safe now. Everyone calm down. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve tied this guy down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hero!!¡±


    Hmmm. What is human mistrust? I¡¯ve been caught in a ce like this, so there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t understand.


    Regardless of race, men and women are clinging to iron cages.


    However, in a state where you don¡¯t know if this invisible guy really fainted or not, it¡¯s a headache if something happens if you leave it without tying it down. After thinking about it for a while, I didn¡¯t know if it would work or not, but I took out my sword in its sheath and mmed it into the floor, raising my voice a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! All the ve traders paid for it with death. You are safe now. But if you don¡¯t tie up this mysterious wizard, you¡¯ll be in danger after you¡¯re free, so I¡¯d like to prioritize arresting you! I¡¯ll leave my sword behind to put an end to this, so please wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Well, are you sure? You¡¯re not going to leave us, are you?¡±


    It¡¯s not a girl, but when a guy begs like that, you want to throw it away. I hate the situation where I can¡¯t express my true feelings. I hate it.


    ¡°I swear by my sword. Please be patient.¡±


    In the end, they were able to calm the fuss to some extent by pretending to be clumsy knights as they wished. Who do you think I am, and I swear by the sword.


    After the rare experience of tying the invisible man with a rope that seemed moderately trouble-free, it took more time than expected to return and kick the muddy sword back and open the door.


    Each one of them grabbed me and was ready to bow to say thank you, so when I epted them, there really were no limits.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with my party to make sure there are no other threats around. It¡¯s not very clean outside, so please wait inside.¡±


    Fortunately, no one was ignorant to ask why it was not tidy.


    Since no one even insisted on leaving right away, ignoring my words, I was able to leave the ce very satisfied.

 Chapter 130

    After leaving the huge tent reminiscent of a circus troupe, I tied and dragged the invisible man once more and started wandering around the camp in search of a tent that might have been used by a captain.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know what to do. Because there was no information to hear from the people who were locked in iron cages. It¡¯s too hard to just stand in the middle of them and wait for Asili, so I just walk around hoping there will be a decent tent while I run away.


    Only the sound of my footsteps and the invisible man trailing through the quiet night air reverberated, creating an atmosphere like a serial killer going to dump a corpse, but I decided not to pay attention to the yard that no one was watching anyway.


    After wandering around for a while, I ran into Asilie again, and she looked at the invisible man behind me and asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Eldy? What are you carrying behind you?¡±


    ¡°Invisible man. He was hiding in that tent earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah! How did you know and catch that? Wait a minute. Maybe the dispel will work.¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something like noise suppression, but it¡¯lle off as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a structure that cuts off the flow of magic artificially wrapped around the outside and blocks the movement. If no action is taken, everything will be canceled.¡±


    Even if you cut off the magic that is being cast, you don¡¯t know how to cancel the magic that has already been cast, so you dragged it around. Unlike projectiles, buff-type magic was just like having an extrayer of skin, so I didn¡¯t feel inspired.


    Anyway, after removing the spell with Asilie¡¯s help, a man in an extremely ordinary outfit appeared. I took a good look at the face, which looked like it would have been around 30 years old if it wasn¡¯t for the old face, but it wasn¡¯t a face I knew.


    ¡°Mister, wake up. The Grim Reaper is looking for you.¡±


    After hitting him three times at the same interval and speed, he came to his senses with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Uhh¡­this is¡­aaaagh! A monster!¡±


    ¡°Who said that ve trader bastard is a monster? And where is such a handsome monster, you bastard?


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Even if you¡¯re wearing a human mask, don¡¯t be fooled! Save me! Help someone! A monster wearing a human mask¡­!¡±


    ¡°Have you seen such a madman?! Is that whates out of the mouth of an asshole who kidnaps, confines, forges, and sells normal people into very?!¡±


    I tried to listen quietly, but I couldn¡¯t stand it at all, so I started to step on it as best I could after releasing the magic. And Ashley also joined in the expression of that anger.


    ¡°Who dares to call a human hunter a monster?! The monster is you, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Aww! Eh, elf?! Why is the elf here?!¡±


    The guy who had only caught my eye right away seemed to be even more confused when the legs suddenly increased to two. But what I need now is not a forum for rational conversation, but two minutes of hatred. It¡¯s not enough to treat a normal person as a monster without grasping the situation. How dare someone whomitted a sin ask for help!


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Sa, please help me! Please!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you! Don¡¯t worry! You won¡¯t die with this!¡±


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    After about 2 minutes of violence, the exhausted guy gasped and grabbed my pants crotch and stretched out.


    ¡°That, stop! I was wrong! I was wrong, so stop!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s your fault if you don¡¯t tell me! What idiot uses violence to get answers he knows! Tell me what I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­ What do you want. I swear to God, we are just ordinary ve traders¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no god for ve traders!!¡±


    ¡°Aww! I was wrong! Please stop hitting me!¡±


    A guy who is no better than a brute is trying to y a goura with a soul even while selling God. Well, in a world where gods exist, they are prepared to sell at least gods, so they must be selling people too. I pulled out the sword I was wearing around my waist to intimidate it even more, and brought it to the bound man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How dare you dare to sell the name of God and lie proudly. It seems difficult for you to see the sun tomorrow. Before you repent of your sins, let¡¯s cut off your fingers first.¡±


    ¡°Aww, no!¡±


    It¡¯s quite nice to see the guy¡¯s face turn into contemtion as he holds his sword in as if he¡¯s about to cut it, suppressing his struggle to escape with force.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll let it go! God will see if your tonguees out of your mouth first, including your connection to the Itisel aristocrats and your confession of forgery of ve documents!¡±


    ¡°Everything, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s counterfeit!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be arrogant and keep saying it in Hao? Keep your pride when licking the dirt floor isn¡¯t enough?!¡±


    I raised my voice, thinking that it would be over soon, and the guy shouted as he knelt down with his forehead on the floor.


    ¡°Wrong!! Pdin-sama is right! I! I kidnapped innocent subjects, forged documents, and sold them as ves!¡±


    what? Pdin?


    I couldn¡¯t control my expression for a moment, and I barely managed to hold back the fact that I was about to explode, and moved my eyes from the back of his head to Asilier.


    Apparently, even at a cursory nce, this guy seems to have no tolerance for physical pain, befitting his insignificant body. If you¡¯re making assumptions like this, you¡¯re in a bit of a hurry. I had no intention of impersonating a pdin, but I had no intention of correcting this misunderstanding, so I spoke in a moderately sarcastic tone as if it were absurd.


    ¡°You called me a pdin while you just hid with magic and tried to kill me by ambush?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! A lowly person did not know you! I never imagined that you would walk this far from the Holy Kingdom. Please forgive me!¡±


    Is this¡­ the taste of an illusion?


    scent. It¡¯s fun to experience this myself. Asilie was already more than three steps away in case anyone would be found out, closed her mouth and closed her eyes tightly whileughing.


    ¡°Did you believe that if you ask for forgiveness after doing this, it will end? You ate everything from one to ten.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you everything! This time I will tell you everything without lies and repent!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find outter whether that statement is true or false. At least it won¡¯t be a matter for me to judge here now! Guide me to the forged documents you guys created and the workshop!¡±


    I forced him to his feet and shoved him off his back. I stood behind him, who couldn¡¯t even look back, shrugged at Asilier and punched him with both hands.


    At a gesture as pan-dimensional as asking for forgiveness by putting both hands together, Asilie had to struggle withughter once again.


    ?


    ¡°This is this ce. All important transactions and other paperwork were handled here.¡±


    Coming to the ce called the studio, I thought it was really fortunate that I didn¡¯t kill this guy. I thought it was just a simple campsite, but the studio was a secret space that I decided and made separately.


    Obviously, the appearance of a wooden secret door on the floor of the ordinary tent we passed was a sight to stimte children¡¯s hearts, but at the same time, it was very unpleasant because it was proof that these crazy people had been here for a long time.


    ¡°How many years have you been doing this sphemous thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve only been together for about three years. We¡¯re just filling in the void created by the hunters before that having died due to a failed transaction. If you pay for it, you¡¯ll be guaranteed safety that money can¡¯t buy. .¡±


    To use the expression ¡®outside¡¯ even though I¡¯ve been living by selling people for three years. Even if his head goes out, he is a solid guy.


    Still, it¡¯s a very useful information wrapper right now. Asillie and I put him in the lead and started packing up all the important documents that could easily be taken inside.


    Among them, there were also contents that there were coborators not only in the aristocratic faction but also in the royal faction. Even though this part is considered nothing new, on the other hand, at this point, didn¡¯t the King¡¯s faction directly step forward and try something? I have a question.


    Maybe I tried my hand through other means, but somehow I killed them sooner. I¡¯ll have to ask Sir Ekaf about thister when I get a chance.


    ¡°Eldy. I think I picked out all the important things and packed them without overdoing it.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go soon.¡±


    ¡°Is this going to the Holy Kingdom?¡±


    He was the one who intervened between us and asked a question even though he was watching intently, but of course he didn¡¯t have the loyalty to exin, so I chose to just knock him out rather than tease him annoyingly. The snout is also light, so if you take it with you, you will be able to use it well.


    What was important to me right away was the content of the document. Even though there was nothing that could be a contact with Count Bossa, it was because it was in one barrel, so there was plenty of things to smash.


    ¡°The war has been a long one. I would have thought that the thieves and ve traders would conspire to this point.¡±


    Words are thieves, but I was looking at a document with records and locations of transactions with those who were used like hidden soldiers, and Asilie came up to me and started talking to me.


    ¡°Hmm. If this was really Count Bossa¡¯s work, maybe he was thinking of making an army out of thieves?¡±


    ¡°So I want to destroy everything, but the distance is a bit far.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Here, here. And here, you can go around the forest in two days, right?¡±


    Saying that, Asilie pointed out that the forest that was supposed to be the thieves¡¯ hideout was in a position that would take three days, if not one by one.


    ¡°Here? I can¡¯t use the flying dragon because it can get caught.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is something that can be agreed upon with the spirits, so once you get into the forest, the distance won¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Even though we were living together like that, when I was surprised by the story I had heard for the first time, Asilie nodded as if it was not a big deal and replied.


    ¡°Basically, they are just beings that harm the forest and the spirits. If you offer a deal in the name of solving the problem, the spirits will be happy to help. Of course, it¡¯s possible with me as an elf. I don¡¯t remember it well¡­ The level of walking all day reduced to an hour?¡±


    ¡°Is it like an elemental gate? It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°The concepts are different, but you could say they¡¯re simr.¡±


    I was supposed to be tired after working hard all day, but after hearing Asilie¡¯s story, I suddenly feel refreshed.


    Thinking that tomorrow will also be a rewarding day, my heart started pounding.

 Chapter 131

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to find the payment they received from the people they called customers, so there was no need to wake the fainting guy up again.


    After all, this secret space was the safest, and there was also a safe. A money bag was also ced next to it, so it was convenient to use at any time, so when I broke the lock of the safe and put it in there together and hung it on my shoulder, I felt a considerable weight.


    It¡¯s a steel safe that I wouldn¡¯t have dared to carry around if I didn¡¯t have magical powers, but it weighs roughly the size of a bag of rice to me now, so it¡¯s not too much of a burden.


    With the safe slung over one shoulder and the ver slung across the side of the other, we escaped from the secret room and returned to the ce where the people were being held, and a fierce reaction greeted us.


    ¡°Hero! Can we get out of here now?¡±


    ¡°Are we free now?¡±


    ¡°Is that damned man going to be punished?¡±


    Well, most of those words were far from being grateful to us for saving them, but I didn¡¯t really care because I didn¡¯t expect anything like that anyway. To be honest, the fact that the number of heads is the same as when I went out earlier is enough to make me want to p.


    But apart from that, I¡¯m going to say something now, but I can¡¯t ept that they just want to say what they have to say while messing around. I deliberately threw the safe on the floor instead of answering it.


    cooong! The safe, made of metal and gold coins, showed off enough presence to attract people¡¯s attention and create silence just by falling from the height of my height. As I put down the ve trader who was wearing it by my side, I spoke politely to the public who were ready to listen.


    ¡°The ve traders no longer pose any threat, but there is still something to be done. ording to thews of the kingdom of Ethiel, the property of the ve traders who engaged in illegal activities is to be paid aspensation to the victims.¡±


    Then, as if it was not a big deal, he opened the safe door with his foot, opened it, showed the gold coins inside, and scanned them.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t specifically punish them legally. So we can¡¯t go to court and resolve your grievances. Instead, we want to distribute even the property contained in this safe ording to thew.¡±


    Originally, that property didn¡¯t just mean the money in the safe, but included all the assets the ve trader had, but I can¡¯t do that now.


    However, even if the gold coins in the safe were divided, each person could take six gold coins, and this amount was enough to convince them withoutint.


    If you live normally, you will be able to live without worrying about money for at least a few years.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-sided notice, so there may be parts you don¡¯t like, but that¡¯s all we can do. Is there anyone who would like to offer a different opinion?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it worked because I deliberately spoke in a stiff tone that wasn¡¯t very friendly, or if they didn¡¯t have anyints this time as they just followed my words well, but there was no disagreement, so I poured the safe right in front of them and sat on it and spread it. Began to share gold coins.


    It was a fairly long and tedious task, but while I was distributing the money, the detainees did not ask any questions. Some of them couldn¡¯tpletely erase their disbelief even aftering here, some of them looked at me with a leaning gaze, and some just stared at me with a calm gaze that made it hard to understand what they were thinking.


    After umting 10 gold coins without knowing the exact amount, 24 pockets containing a huge amount of money, 8 gold coins per person, werepleted.


    I wondered why there were so many gold coins piled up at what price were ves traded, but when I looked at the people there, I could understand it.


    They were either good men or fairies, or beasts that were rare enough to be counted on one hand in Etis-L. If they have been looking for and catching them one by one ording to the customer¡¯s order, it is definitely worth asking for a huge amount.


    ¡°Nowe and take it one by one.¡±


    I said goodbye as I looked at them with satisfaction as they each lifted a bag one by one, without anyone rushing or being greedy, perhaps because they were colleagues in the same cage.


    ¡°I hope you can safely return to your hometown or wherever you want. I wish you well even if you do something else with the money.¡±


    ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you missing something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Not that! I really meant that I could go home now! It couldn¡¯t be enough!¡±


    It¡¯s human psychology that if you rescue someone from drowning, ask them to hand over their belongings.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯ste at night, so you¡¯ll have to move tomorrow morning to be safe, but now you¡¯re free. Home is too far or the road may be uneasy¡­ but that gold coin will definitely solve the problem.¡±


    Since they were not ves in the first ce, there are no ve documents or stigma. There¡¯s no problem with the yard where all the ve traders died. Right next door is the capital, so as long as you don¡¯t be greedy enough to take that money with you, you¡¯ll be able to go home anyway, whether you put in a request to the adventurer¡¯s guild or negotiate with the merchants.


    People let out a sigh of relief without saying who said first, as if my definite answer in the midst of such anticipation was the conclusion of the court.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest up to your conscience. But as these people have suffered the same pain, I hope they don¡¯t try to steal other people¡¯s money here. Life can¡¯t be bought with money.¡±


    Some of them tilted their heads as if they didn¡¯t understand myst words, but the prisoners, who shared a different point of view from earlier, seemed to understand what I was saying.


    Anyway, I found it really interesting to see it in person. Some of them look almost like animals, some have ears and a tail just like you see in cartoons, and some even have a slightly animal-like face, and so on.


    The reason why they are united is probably because of their strong distrust of humans. Seeing as they flinched and were vignt even when they took the money bag from me, they must have suffered a lot too.


    ¡°Then stop. There are a lot of corpses outside, so be careful if you have a weak stomach.¡±


    ¡°This, human! Wait!¡±


    As they have schedules for tomorrow, it is impossible to protect them all day.


    At a nce, it was an animal-type male beastman with strong muscles, making one question how he managed to capture such arge beastman. I don¡¯t know if it was the leader who came out or whether it was a group of people who rushed in and caught them with a dagger, but it must have never been easy.


    For some reason, the cat and beastman, who seemed like the first words to say a lot, opened their mouths when I turned my head and looked at them without saying anything.


    ¡°My name is Krul Pitaly Bazaso. Friends, I call you Krul.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad environment, but as a result, I was able to give you your freedom back, so it¡¯s a good meeting and I¡¯m d to say hello. Krul Pitaly Bazaso. My name is Eldmia Ega. Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°No. I wanted to know the name of the person who saved me. I¡¯m not familiar with humannguage. I¡¯m sorry for being arrogant.¡±


    It¡¯s fortunate that themunication is clear despite things I¡¯m not used to. Still, it was good to know that the beastmen were so closed to the extent that they were not ustomed to themonnguage of the continent, or that they lived in their own space.


    Knowledge has increased!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t know thenguage of the beastmen at all. The meaning was fully conveyed. Krul Pitaly Bazaso.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a benefactor. Call him Krul. I was moved by the benefactor who didn¡¯t ask for anything. Just as there are not only good prisoners, there are also not only bad people. I could see that. Grace is unconditionally repaid. Please ept this.¡±


    The same people who can speak in themonnguage of the continent do not say that they will repay the favor even with empty words, but the prisoner who cannotmunicate properly is desperately trying to repay the favor. I am thrilled


    Even though he doesn¡¯t show off on the outside, he was expecting a gift from the beast he met for the first time in his life, and suddenly, without hesitation, he pulled out one of his fangs!


    ¡°to.¡±


    I was thinking that it would be very ufortable when I said it because it was neither short nor small, but I didn¡¯t even know it was something I could pull out so boldly. No, who could have predicted that?


    After wiping the fangs that were pulled out so hard that they made a soft sound on his clothes, he wrapped them with both hands and watched him muttering something for a while.


    ¡°This person is not a normal prisoner.¡±


    I was quieter than usual, fearing that the prisoner would hear it.


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°A shaman, that is, a kind of tribal magic knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is such a person arrested?¡±


    If metaphors were magic knights, wouldn¡¯t they be weak? Even if there is no business in jjoksu, it will be enough to save oneself.


    ¡°Others must have been held hostage. Witchcraft is powerful, but it takes a long time to prepare. Most of all, despite the variety of appearances, beastmen have a very strong bond with each other, so it¡¯s moremon than you think. Even beastmen who don¡¯t know their faces at all I have a tendency to help and see.¡±


    It¡¯s a race with a great sense of kinship. How naive and kind can a person the size of a magic knight be to be convincing even of being captured by these guys?


    While he was in control of his emotions beyond admiration and copse, the sound of scratching something that resonated hard in Krul¡¯s palm stopped, and he finally handed over his fangs to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign. Beasts know this. They don¡¯t treat you badly. If you¡¯re not a Beast born and raised in a human tribe, all benefactors help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Krul. It¡¯s an unexpected gift.¡±


    In many ways, it meant that he hadn¡¯t even thought of it, but Krul only nodded, creating something resembling a smile, with one of his fangs missing.

 Chapter 132

    Leaving behind Krul, who had pledged to protect the honor of the tribe so that people could go to the city without any conflict, I and Asillie returned to the capital carrying the vers.


    I wanted to earn some pocket money by robbing all of their tents and corpses, but since the raid had already been carried out unterally, I held back tears because I thought I should exclude as much as possible any strange excuses such as saying that the purpose was plunder and that he has no honor. just came back


    Of course, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be honorable and nasty to bastards who buy and sell people as ves, but the opponents are nobles. No matter how much I give excuses, the number of people I have to kill increases.


    While returning home, I heard many stories, including the amazing fact that beastmen¡¯s teeth grow back like fingernails even if they fall out, so arriving in the capital was a matter of seconds. In the middle of the night, the guards who found the man who was carrying a person tied up asked questions to do their duty, but when they confidently said that it was just a way to catch the criminal, it passed more smoothly than expected. Every time like this, I¡¯m really confused about whether security is good or bad.


    The Ogatorf Mansion, which he arrived at after going through such a trivial checkpoint, was not only not extinguished even though it would normally have been turned off a long time ago, but also the servants were busy moving.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She brought presents, but when she was about to get upset because no one was paying attention, what caught her eye was Cheryl with the butler.


    ¡°Ah, Eldmia. You just arrived. I was on the way to transport Yen Tie, who you brought, to my father¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Yen Tie? Who¡¯s that¡­ Ah, Mongsoon¡¯s name is Yan Tie?¡±


    ¡°¡­So you were calling me by a bizarre pseudonym whose origin is unknown. If it¡¯s correct to talk about a person who serves a dream, that person¡¯s name is Yan Tie. More than that, who else is that on your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°ve trader. This is the documentary evidence.¡±


    When I put the bag containing this and that document on the floor together with the guy who was still in a faint state, not only Cheryl but even the butler couldn¡¯t control their expressions and looked at me in surprise and asked.


    ¡°Oh my God. How did you kidnap them?¡±


    ¡°They killed everyone and saved only this kid and kidnapped them. The enved people distributed the property they collected on the spot and left them to go on their own.¡±


    It was the butler who couldn¡¯t help admiring and Cheryl who was shocked when he conveyed the truth calmly.


    ¡°You killed them all?¡±


    ¡°All of them¡­ Oh, noona. Did all the kids who ran away at the end die?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then it must be true that all but one of them are dead. That one is a boy.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d be happy to have new evidence, but Cheryl stared at the creature lying on the floor with an oddly calm attitude before talking to me.


    ¡°Eldmia. Of course, this is a huge help, but¡­ You may have more to deal with than you think. Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°What can you afford?¡±


    ¡°¡­It turns many nobles into enemies.¡±


    Did you get a message from Lord Ekaf while I was gone? It was a very serious and serious reaction Cheryl, but honestly, Iughed out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m not turning them into enemies, they¡¯re turning me into enemies, and it¡¯s not my job to handle it, it¡¯s them.¡±


    People who have a lot have a lot to lose. It¡¯s aughable answer, but Cheryl will understand that it¡¯s not like a light joke. No matter what I do, it¡¯s true that I and I get along well.


    Sure enough, after nodding her head a couple of times, she went back to the main topic and continued talking by touching the ve statue lying at her feet.


    ¡°¡­First of all, I think it would be better to transport this guy to where his father is. What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°The Royal Family. His Majesty the King is directly involved in this matter. Tomorrow¡¯s trial is also a trial, but a message hase saying that you are dealing with many issues separately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decline. I have to go to bed early and wake up early to rob other ces.¡±


    As soon as I heard about the royal family, what came to my mind was the smirking Duke of Lesrom. A person who is unsatisfied even after getting good results by intertwining.


    When I go there, my head hurts and I can¡¯t sleep. The king is already there, so what am I going to do there?


    ¡°But I might take this opportunity to congratte you on your contribution¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all sorted outter and I¡¯ll give it to you if needed. Looking around today, it seems like they¡¯re on the verge of taking out the serpents inside their stomachs and having a party, I don¡¯t want to get involved in that. Politics is not my area of involvement.¡±


    I¡¯m just busy making the guy who touched me look like a dick. There is a reason why he avoids being formally appointed and does not learn swordsmanship directly from Lord Ekaf while doing all kinds of things.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to fight the thieves who were coborating with the ve trader. I¡¯ll bring anything else, so leave the means of contact at the mansion.¡±


    Just looking at her outfit, it was obvious that Cheryl would be heading to the royal pce in a carriage, so I left her behind and headed for the mansion.


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s still the same, Eldy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Asilie, who had been silently watching the conversation between me and Cheryl, said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have much desire for power or material things. People your age are usually greedy for things like that, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not particrly greedy.¡±


    One of my theories is that money is not everything in the world, but it is most. And so is power. I have no intention of living like a monk for the sake of myfortable fantasy life. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s just a hindrance for now.


    ¡°Well? Have you ever thought about how Eldi will look to other people?¡±


    ¡°Ummmm¡­ He¡¯s a normal handsome boy when he¡¯s still, but he goes crazy when you touch him?¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you really believe in and are so confident about your appearance?¡±


    No, I now have three women who say they like me, but it¡¯s not strange to be a god with just confidence. Still, it was a source of confidence that I was ashamed to say with my own mouth, so when I kept my mouth shut, Asilie told me the answer that continued with the main topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t been announced to the public yet, even if this incident is settled, Eldy will be known as a hero. In fact, you know that many of the things you¡¯ve done already remain as stories of fairy tale heroes, it¡¯s nothing strange, right?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s an appropriate level because there are so many turbulent people around.¡±


    It¡¯s not unusual to look at the members of the abandoned dungeon party right now. Esmuer, Siegfried, a true warrior, and Cheryl, a practical fighter at the top of the caste at the Kingdom Academy. Whatever the case may be, Asilie¡¯s knowledge and skills are by no meansmon.


    I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen with a hobby of splitting the heads of those who touch me¡­ but when I think about it, unlike the proud ones, the ugly ones are moremon in the world.


    ¡°Hmm. Withdrawal. Doesn¡¯t sound normal.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that. An ordinary person begged the imperial princess to work.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a bit unfair to say that it¡¯s work¡­


    ¡± Asillie shrugged her shoulders, not paying attention to my trivial rebuttal.


    ¡°Anyway. Everyone can¡¯t boast to others, so their mouths are itchy. Even so, let alone brag, they don¡¯t dare to say it out of their mouths, so what if it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have greed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just part of a grand n.¡±


    ¡°n?¡±


    Despite putting on a puzzled expression, Asilier knew better than anyone else that what I could call a n was ultimately rted to revenge, so he didn¡¯t rush for an answer.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t even know what level of work I¡¯ve been doing up to now. As my sister knows, I¡¯m quite cleverpared to my peers. Shouldn¡¯t I be on the list of people worthy of a face madam?¡±


    In the yard where the war is prolonged, if the news spreads that there was even a sign of treason, the gloomy world will be more gloomy than it already is. At such times, it is the same everywhere to try to create a positive atmosphere by asserting the existence of a hero.


    I don¡¯t know how many hero candidates there are for that, but if you add up the fact that I¡¯ve already stopped Favaera¡¯s Great Destruction, the demons in the abandoned dungeon, and the rescue of Esmue, I¡¯m not really missing orcking in such a list of hero candidates.


    ¡°From the moment you win there, you will be ying around with the circumstances of the kingdom, but I will increase the chance of winning by bragging about what I have done.¡±


    And the moment you bite the reward and power that is thrown as an excuse, you will use it to the bone.


    I wouldn¡¯t know if I was a guy with no purpose, but now I can¡¯t even begin.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s all just distractions. So I¡¯ll have to go wild and drop it off the list. Wealth and power are after the vengeance.¡±


    Unless it¡¯s part of a n that I voluntarily spend time on, it¡¯s not eptable to be swayed by others.


    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be silent and not even shouting at the guys who are getting on your nerves, so they lead you to a chaos by hitting a big game.


    It was definitely a benefit, but I want to be recognized as an ambiguous guy to praise.


    ¡°Then what about Esmuye?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Even if the kingdom is so ruthless, Esmuer will never just cover up your achievements, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unexpected setback to my perfect n. Maybe the future me will do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ even if you want to be borate, it¡¯s just nonsense.¡±


    Assilie shook her head with a faint smile, I couldn¡¯t refute anything.

 Chapter 133

    just so tired


    Ever since I lost Delt, I haven¡¯t had afortable day for a moment. It¡¯s as if someone intentionally put a candle to every n.


    In the carriage to the tribunal, Count Envelde da Bossa, who was ovee with deep fatigue and ruminated over the many problems to be dealt with, soon realized that he needed to correct his thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Coming to think of it, it¡¯s not like that. Things have been twisted since then.¡±


    It was already more than 7 years old, so I didn¡¯t feel the relevance, but I had a much more dismal failure than this.


    I felt this way for a while when arge ve troupe run by my aides was massacred several years ago. The worst failure that was no different from being swept away by a natural disaster. Ironically, thinking about the worst failure I¡¯ve ever suffered in my life made me feel better.


    At least this time I still had a chance.


    ¡°We will ovee this time too. As always.¡±


    It was such a huge source of money that even the elven hunters could manage it separately. The blow was indescribable, and I couldn¡¯t even tell who did it and for what purpose. And as it is, it has reached now without finding the culprit.


    Although it is not as useful as it was then because it is reduced to a certain extent by causing problems without fail, the ve guild has been operated again and is arge enough source of funds that is iparable to the past.


    In the end, he overcame the day that seemed like an irrational natural disaster.


    ¡°Still¡­ there is still a chance. The friendship between Ragnis and the Empire has not been confirmed.¡±


    Marquis of Levien. If only the territory is restored, it is a position where you can have the justification and ability to lead the invasion of the demons, and a position where you can have a sufficient army.


    Even if he had enough of his abilities, money and talent, an official title was what he needed the most, as he was nothing more than an ordinary count.


    That¡¯s why I secretly dispatched an investigation team to Levien, which was in ruins and fell into the clutches of the demons, to find a clue to an opportunity. sprinkled people for


    Although the decisive clue came through the spy nted in the King¡¯s faction, Envelde did not regret the time and effort she had put in.


    Because it was worth it. If Delt could safely bring Ragnis and present him only as a scarecrow, everything could have been resolved more easily.


    It must have been.


    ¡°Count. We have arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    Envelde managed to suppress the anger that almost red up at the moment¡¯s messed up n, and fixed her face.


    This trial would take another blow, but it was better than having Ragnis be a bridgehead with the Empire and be real, out of the vanity of a margrave he could no longer touch. He is not particrly regretful of throwing away cards to be used in a trial in which defeat is obvious. Rather, it is close to being used much more usefully than the original value of the discard.


    Envelde, who had finished controlling her emotions, knocked on the door, and the attendant opened the carriage door.


    In front of the courthouse, where many people had already gathered, there was no fuss. Among them, there were those who recognized him and rushed forward, and there were those who shed their eyes unweely, but the only thing Envelde was interested in today was Ragnis.


    ¡°What is the royal family¡¯s response?¡±


    ¡°Stories havee and gone throughout the night, but the specific story has not leaked out.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Ragnis while talking with the attendant. It wasn¡¯tmon to see aristocrats with that zing red hair.


    However, Envelde was able to easily find Ragnis because of another existence.


    ¡°Is that Eldmia Ega?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The one who defeated the hero I had only heard about. The one who saved the Empire 1 princess. Levien¡¯s hidden knife. And the boy who even those who call him the guillotine have starteding out because of the incident that happened just yesterday.


    To be honest, considering his size alone, the word boy did note easily to his lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s a sizeparable to Lord Radnell Vandes. How could he have been hiding such a prominent guy until now?¡±


    ¡°For some reason, it seems that he was living with the Ogatorf family, but seeing that he often did adventure work, it seems that he had no intention of hiding it.¡±


    ¡°A person who can win even a hero¡­ an adventurer?¡±


    A question popped up involuntarily, but the attendant correctly grasped that it wasn¡¯t because he wanted an answer and kept his mouth shut. Envelde also didn¡¯t particrly care about such an attendant. Instead, he naturally moved towards Ragnis.


    That would have been enough to fill the empty spot in Delt. It was deplorable how such a card could be held in the hands of a little boy like Ragnis.


    But that too wille to an end soon. Because I always found the answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ragnis.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while, uncle.¡±


    Come to think of it, it was the first time I met her in person after returning to the capital. Nevertheless, Ragnis kept his distance, showing a reaction not much different from the childhood that remained in his memory.


    Those eyes, funny, resembled those of his deceased brother.


    ¡°I guess my older brother did a good job educating his children.


    ¡°You know your father¡¯s personality.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I treated the aristocrats like bugs.¡±


    The older brother who despised the aristocracy, saying that he only cared for his own self-interest. The older brother who refused to admit the royal family¡¯s ipetence and swore allegiance to the end. And in the end, his brother died without being rewarded for his loyalty. An ipetent older brother who could not even use half of his position as Marquis.


    After all, you couldn¡¯t prove him wrong while you were alive, but soon you will.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard because of the trial, but there¡¯s no need to bring up this story. Yes, this is the attendant that has been rumored these days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. My name is Eldmia Ega. Eldmia? This is Count Envelde da Bossa. My uncle.¡±


    It¡¯s a much friendlier tone than I thought. Envelde, who was about to say hello naturally in such sentiment, had to tilt her head involuntarily at the reaction she had never seen before.


    Why¡­ are youughing with your head tilted to the side like that?


    ¡°The world is so small, isn¡¯t it, Count Bossa?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are we old?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been. Because I¡¯ve never had any contact. Even so, the tall boy reveals his teeth and smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s a first-time acquaintance, if you have to say it. But it seems that there are a lot of things that are intertwined without knowing or not knowing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a smile¡­ it was more like a beast¡¯s menace.


    ¡°Did you find Delt¡¯s corpse?¡±


    Envelde¡¯s ident stopped.


    ?


    A middle-aged middle-aged man with long hair up to his neck and a handsome beard.


    That was the first impression of Count Bossa. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so fine when there are viins like it was in Pavaera.


    ¡°It fell from a pretty high ce, so I don¡¯t know if you had too much trouble finding it. Maybe the head flew somewhere else. Considering the height, even if it fell nearby, it doesn¡¯t even seem to have remained.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­this¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s nice to see her grit her teeth and hold on as her face, which had been mild and indifferent until now, was about to distort in an instant. Was that anger due to a n setback, or was it because of the death of a subordinate named Delt, whom even Duke Lesrom coveted?


    I don¡¯t know why, but this is a very pleasant meeting.


    ¡°Do you take care of your facial expressions? I think you¡¯re a dick too, aren¡¯t youughing like this?


    It¡¯s still too early for you to cry and wrinkle your face. Why are you already doing that? He told me calmly as if nothing had happened and even smiled broadly as an example, but Count Bossa couldn¡¯t even show a smile.


    ¡°You still have a lot to lose, but if it¡¯s just one delt, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°How far¡­ do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, so why am I telling you that? Maybe I¡¯ll estimate what I lostter and send it to you. I¡¯ll check that much and mark what I did.¡±


    When I asked why he couldn¡¯t leave Ragnis alone, he said he was a family.


    If it was before theing-of-age ceremony, it could be said that she would have used her position to suit her taste in the name of being Ragnis¡¯ agent, but why would she touch it now? Just as I was about to ask the question outright, Count Bossa suddenly shook his head and burst intoughter.


    ¡°¡­quick-quick-quick.¡±


    Smile? They say that if you smile when you¡¯re having a hard time, you¡¯re first-rate, but I can¡¯t tell if this guy is first-rate or not.


    ¡°You have great guts. Not to mention your skills.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone a little crazy right now? I told you tough, but I didn¡¯t know you would reallyugh.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t waste talent. How about it? Would you like to follow me right now?¡±


    The business smile disappeared at the guy¡¯s serious proposal, and a realugh burst out without my knowledge. Didn¡¯t this man also read too many novels?


    I¡¯ve seen a lot of movies, so I decided to answer with movies.


    ¡°Ah, how does a wolf cub get under a dog?¡±


    Count Bossa¡¯s face, which had been feigningughter, stiffened slightly.


    ¡°¡­No money, no power. It would be better for you to follow me than Ragnis? Are you the type of person who wastes your life on honor like the King¡¯s idiots?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much youugh and say softly, you¡¯re straightforward with your choice of words. By the way? I¡¯m not interested in those things. The important thing is¡­ the message.¡±


    ¡°message?¡±


    ¡°The message that you must never touch Eldmia Ega.¡±


    Having touched all of the human nature, you think it will be useful now, so you want to embrace it?


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made an irreversible choice, and it was just a wrong choice. All that remains is your downfall.¡±


    I performed the third pan-dimensional gesture towards Count Bossa. There is no gesture like this that is simple yet clearly connotes the meaning of insult.


    His expression contorted again as he looked at the middle finger standing alone between my extended fists.

 Chapter 134

    With his own mouth, he treats honor as if it really isn¡¯t a big deal, but swearing in front of everyone will taste different.


    sphemy of nobility? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t hear this. The simple hand gestures, which had already beenpleted with the calction of the angle and line of sight, disappeared in an instant like a fleeting mirage.


    ¡°Young bastard¡­ how arrogant he is¡­!¡±


    ¡°The old guy¡­ how arrogant he is¡­!¡±


    Since ancient times, copying has been a mean behavior optimized to arouse anger. It may have been because he followed the words exactly ording to the timing, but Count Bossa¡¯s eyes widened as he tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand why he was distracted by teasing that he would never have experienced in a high-ranking aristocratic society.


    ¡°this guy¡­!¡±


    why are you angry Are you implying that you hit the nail on the head? Still, it ismendable that he does not raise his voice like a nobleman who has been in the middle of the political arena.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, not me, who is really arrogant, right? des pierce people regardless of status, but crowns pick people up and get on them. If you don¡¯t deserve it, you¡¯ll break their heads.¡±


    Honestly, if you ask who is arrogant between a guy who moves with the idea that everyone gets stabbed and a guy who thinks he¡¯s going to be king, wouldn¡¯t he choose thetter?


    Suddenly, his eyes started to tremble as if I hadn¡¯t expected the words toe out of my mouth.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s amazing that a kid who just thought he could use a knife could predict that much? Can I just be surprised by that? There must be something else to be surprised about?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°The connection with Esmue is me. Not Ragnis.¡±


    Count Bossa¡¯s expression changed to a questioning one again, as if the conversation with me was quite confusing. I know what that expression means. It feels like ¡®Who is Esmuer to talk about the connection point?¡¯ But, of course, that question quickly turned to astonishment.


    ¡°In this trial, you will lose nothing without gaining anything.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t the name sound unfamiliar to you because you always call it the 1st princess Iron-Blooded Princess or in official settings you call it the Empire¡¯s White Star?


    Satisfied with that response, he said with a rotten smile, lifting only one corner of his mouth from a thin smile.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to be swayed by such¡­ lies¡­!¡±


    Of course I believed that I would be swung around, so I made a noise. If he had been able to listen to the words of the person who won the hero and saved the princess, he wouldn¡¯t have made such an irrational decision as soon as Ragnis arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you to decide on your own. I¡¯ve put in some words in the sense that you won¡¯t regretter, such as saying you didn¡¯t know. Then, are you going on your way now?¡±


    I said with a smile, but I put my hand on the pommel of the longsword I was wearing around my waist. Of course, there is no intention to bell here without a justification. I just wanted it to be clear that it was hostility and to feel more humiliated.


    Fortunately, Count Bossa was very humiliated as I had intended.


    ¡°¡­You will regret it.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t even have time to regret it. Oh, it¡¯s scary, it¡¯s scary. It seems that the family that came out of the family and worked hard disappeared from the kingdom overnight. Life is free, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Count Bossa replied by ring at me. Then, she opened her mouth again while ncing at Ragnis with apletely different cold gaze.


    ¡°Where did you pick up the guard dog?¡± ¡±


    Insult


    him¡­¡±


    No, why are you looking at me with those eyes? I was going to leave aughing stock on the way to thest of the elderly, whose life is about to end anyway.


    Both of them looked at me as if they were dumbfounded, but Ragnis burst outughing. Then, he greeted Count Bossa with a polite gesture.


    ¡°Goodbye, Count Bossa. I still thought you were your uncle, but since you won¡¯t be able to attend the funeral, I¡¯ll greet you here in advance.¡±


    He alsoes out strong when I see him sometimes. Ragnis turned and left as if he had no interest in Count Voscha¡¯s reaction, and I followed her. Anyway, since we had to go inside the courthouse soon, we were only a little farther apart, but since Count Bossa also walked the opposite side of us and mingled with the factions, the distance widened considerably.


    As soon as I got there, Ragnis looked at me with a strange expression and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­What is that at the end?¡±


    ¡°I did it to leave a funny memory for someone who¡¯s going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, really.¡±


    Ragnisughed a little and grabbed my sleeve. He intended to ease the tension through a joke, but his hand was still shaking slightly.


    ¡°I guess this is what you found out yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Exactly one of the things I found out.¡±


    It¡¯s because he appeared at a really ghostly timing. If he hade a littlete, I would have said that Count Bosch was behind the person who first targeted her. Then we would be surprised in a slightly different way.


    No matter how different the factions are, it would be quite a shock to find that the person who was targeting him was his father¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°When I was kidnapped by Delt. Somehow, I felt the voice was familiar. He treated me as if he knew me too. .¡±


    Whether or not he had much to say, Ragnis only put on a confused expression. I couldn¡¯t say anything about it, so I just tapped her on the shoulder instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but don¡¯t worry about yourself. There will be no problems.¡±


    Ragnis, who forced a smile, looked exhausted already. Dealing with demons alone is a headache, but when I see them plotting such schemes in the yard, I lose my energy.


    So, before I lost any more energy, I was determined to smash it to the point where I could smash it quickly, when a heavy bell rang.


    -Deeng¡­ Deeng¡­


    A preliminary bell announcing preparations for trial. It¡¯s unfamiliar to me, but the others in this room seem to be familiar, so they gather in groups of twos and threes and begin to enter the courthouse. I know that the people of the King¡¯s faction entered much earlier and were preparing, but then I wondered if these people were all aristocrats.


    Ragnis seemed intimidated because he couldn¡¯t see any people around him who could be called allies right away, so he decided to send them off in the brightest possible voice.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s meet today at the Ogatorf Mansion. I¡¯ll tell you about the delightful adventures of Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Okay, see youter.¡±


    The trial willst for several days, but Cheryl, who returned at dawn, had informed her that today¡¯s trial would prove her innocence and allow her to escape the detention center for the sake of her own protection. And if that happens, the Ogatorf family will step out to protect themselves from the forces that framed her.


    At that time, if you tell him the story of Count Bossa¡¯s financial line being additionally destroyed, Ragnis¡¯ mood will improve a little.


    After watching all the people entering and the door being closed, I turned around and Asilie was there before I knew it.


    ¡°Shall we go now, Eldy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But did you have to avoid the seat?¡±


    ¡°So. No matter how much we reach an agreement, we¡¯re stillpetitors, right? It¡¯s better to have only the guy you like in a ce like this.¡±


    It¡¯s so touching to see him take care of everything he needs even though he ims to be apetitor. I don¡¯t know anything else, but with the certainty that I was born with women¡¯s clothing in this life, Asillie and I moved to the nearby forest.


    ¡°Eldy. Look over there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it looks like he¡¯sing in now.¡±


    Approaching the gates, we found the victims we had rescued yesterday. Not different from scavengers, but dressed in the clothes and equipment of ve hunters who died yesterday, they were just entering the city, guarded by prisoners.


    And among them, they met eyes with Krul, who stood out because he had no fangs.


    There was no conversation. He and the others seemed to be mindful of what I said yesterday, but they just smiled and nodded as if to say hello, but didn¡¯t try to pretend to know.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. I was able to enter the city without any problems.¡±


    I also smiled at Asilie, who smiled as she left them behind and left the castle gate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s worth killing cleanly.¡±


    Even when I said it, it sounded like a psychopath, but what about it? I just want those who deserve to die to save those who deserve to die. I have no shame in my actions.


    When we arrived at the edge of the forest, Ashlie held my hand and started exining.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you before entering the forest, but you can¡¯t let go no matter what happens? The spirits of the forest help the elves, and there¡¯s no concept of helping the elves¡¯panions around them.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be unable tomunicate with those spirits?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. They call them spirits, but they¡¯re more like beings that are a bit different from normal spirits¡­ They probably won¡¯t be able tomunicate. We¡¯re just conveying our intentions rather than having a conversation. No. Does it feel close to instinct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    We entered the forest while we were talking, but I didn¡¯t feel anything different or seem to have changed. I didn¡¯t feel anything even after taking about 10 steps, so I looked around without thinking, and then I looked back and almost gave up despite Asilie¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Wow, only ten steps?¡±


    Originally, only the forest existed where the ins and the walls of the capital should have been visible.


    ¡°Eldy. You have to look straight ahead. If you miss it, you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange, sister? I really don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Most of the forests are possible. Of course, a reasonable deal must be made.¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re going to do something helpful to the forest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s typical, and sometimes they listen to what they ask for.¡±


    Divine power is amazing and magic is also amazing, but this phenomenon that doesn¡¯t belong to any of them is even more amazing. If there are more like this in the world, I want to go and see them.


    Even in the dense forest, we were able to arrive at our destination after a journey without any inconvenience, as if walking on t ground.

 Chapter 135

    The thieves¡¯ morning was slow.


    Like the prejudice people often have, it wasrgely because of theck of urgency in maintaining a livelihood due to the existence of sponsors rather than ying and drinking all night to fit the life of debauched ouws.


    A decent vige where you can enjoy moderately and an excellent source of information that helps you make stable plundering possible. And even a lofty profit. asionally, in ordance with the sponsor¡¯s conditions, he had to go on an expedition a little farther and kidnap people, butpared to thefort he could enjoy normally, he could tolerate that much.


    ¡°Ahhhh. I can¡¯t wake up with this.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy because you¡¯re cold?¡±


    ¡°Oh Mr. Is that so?¡±


    The same was true of the thieves who served as guards and guards at the hideout.


    When there is no work, the number of people ying increases and they bezy, so it has be a daily routine to set up four or five sentries. And even though the sun was moving toward mid-heaven, they couldn¡¯t easily get out of their drowsiness and drowsiness because of the recent big sweat. Eventually, one thief could not stand it and took out a pipe, and the other thief wrinkled his nose and said.


    ¡°Hey. Open it upter. When the captain sees it, he starts a game.¡±


    ¡°Captain, I fell asleep after drinking a binge yesterday. You won¡¯t wake up until after lunch?¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll straighten it too.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t bring it on purpose. Does anyone have cigarettes?¡±


    The forest was dense, but their base was a ce made by properly remodeling the remains of a fortress in the past. It is safe to say that there are no elements that could spread into a forest fire, and the area around the base is extremely clean.


    However, their captain, who had a bad memory of a fire as a child, was extremely wary of burning cigarettes while on duty or anywhere and hated them pathologically.


    ¡°Anyway, even our captain can¡¯t dry it. Looking at its appearance, it looks like it¡¯s going to take a bath over a bonfire.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Who said no?¡±


    ¡°What was it recently? They said that death descends when five beacon fires rise, or that they were told by a fortune teller that they never allow more than five bonfires to be lit.¡±


    ¡°No, how can such a ghost-like person believe in superstition so well? Then, will the cigarette we smoke now be struck with a beacon and death wille soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking funny, really.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they were dissatisfied with their captain. It is never easy to be angry with a person who yed a key role in rallying or blowing away the bandits in the surrounding area.


    Still, when I was certain that I would never wake up, I was able to deviate from smoking anywhere. About ten minutes had passed before he came to his senses with the help of a cigarette while chatting so loudly.


    ¡°Huh? Hey. What¡¯sing?¡±


    Two strangers began approaching from the other side of the entrance where they were guarding. The tall man and woman who seemed to be walking towards their ce as if it was natural, and even the man who looked like a man was waving his hands vigorously, so the five thieves could not help but put their heads together and fall into agony.


    ¡°Have you heard of someoneing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°The captain isn¡¯t the kind of person who would forget something like this¡­?¡±


    He was a man who came all this way because he was careful and careful. Even if they are often excessive and tend to believe in superstitions, their captain, who is so serious that he could be alone in the army rather than in a band of bandits, was not a person to forget about the presence of a visitor and binge on drinks.


    If it was usual, as soon as I thought about it, I would have threatened the unidentified outsiders¡­


    ¡°Hey, look at the cigarette smoke. Are you going to catch a roon?¡±


    The approaching man¡­ was approaching, shouting at the top of his voice, so cheerful and friendly. The thieves didn¡¯t even think about going too hard and carefully asked a question, since the huge figure, which was threatening even at a nce, treated him so warmly.


    ¡°who are you!¡±


    ¡°Who is the hunter! Are there any other guysing here besides us? That¡¯s a different story?¡±


    In an instant, all five of them woke up. Those who regrly throw in work and go. In the meantime, I had nevere on foot, and only two people had nevere, so I couldn¡¯t even think of it.


    ¡°That, it can¡¯t be! Unusually, only two people walked in, and it was just that someone knew what was wrong and came!¡±


    ¡°Right? We¡¯ve had a good rtionship for such a long time, but you almost got annoyed at the thought of being stabbed in the back! Don¡¯t surprise me, friends!¡±


    Ha ha ha, but the thieves could clearly feel that the man¡¯s heart had be ufortable.


    ¡°Fuck. I almost got fucked. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a normal bet.¡±


    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t someone have to go and wake the boss?¡±


    ¡°Ai-san, if you jump in right now, you won¡¯t think it¡¯s strange for nothing. Let¡¯s just exin. You came over there all of a sudden anyway.¡±


    It was clear that it was not a regr trading date, so no matter how much the other side had the upper hand, it would not be able to say anything about restingfortably. In such confidence, the thief, who had been in charge of the role of leader for the time being, raised his voice.


    ¡°Well, what are you doing? I knew it wasn¡¯t your time toe yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to talk about with your captain. You have a captain, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh, there is, but¡­ I drank a little too much¡­¡± ¡±


    So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re still sleeping all over? What is it? ?¡±


    Contrary to his menacing size, he was quite a talkative person. The thieves let out a sigh of relief at his insignificant response, but as they got closer, the man¡¯s growing size began to put pressure on them.


    So, when the two arrived at the fortress, the thieves werepletely stunned by the huge man who looked about a head and a half taller than them, and they had no time to even care about the beauty next to him.


    The man wearing an earring in one ear that was the same color as the hair of the beauty next to him looked around them for a moment and then showed his teeth and smiled.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not in a position to wait until I wake up your captain. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, inside¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, just like you¡¯re seeing me for the first time. How do I know where it is inside? Can someone guide me?¡±


    ¡°I-I will guide you.¡±


    It was a leader position that I usually thought was nothing, but I never thought I would lead by example. The thieves looked at their leader with slightly different eyes and at the ve hunters who followed him inside.


    ¡°What the hell does a person eat to get that big?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else other than eating?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the beauty next to him? Isn¡¯t that a joke?¡±


    ¡°Crazy bastard. If you were that ve hunter¡¯s lover earlier, your eyes might be plucked out, but you had time to look at that?¡±


    The thief, who was treated as a madman who couldn¡¯t deal with a woman for no reason, started to stand guard in a state of dismay.


    ?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s so easy to get in¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re confident, it works surprisingly well.¡±


    I smiled and whispered to Asilie, who was muttering as if she was dumbfounded.


    As soon as I looked at their of thieves, the size of which seemed to be over thirty, the decision I made worked perfectly.


    Even in the modern army, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s a battalionmander.¡¯ It¡¯s me, I¡¯m fooled by fraudulent ckmail, and in the yard where idiots often break through the guardhouse, what¡¯s different about thieves? You don¡¯t have to struggle to get into the yard where you can even check the outline with documents andmit fraud.


    Asilie and I calmly looked around and grasped the locations and actions of the thieves we could see.


    ¡°Is your equipment pretty good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Toplete the quest, we always keep our equipment in top condition.¡±


    The guide thief considered me aplete ve hunter and began to appeal to me for their sincerity. Those words were not just empty words, they were definitelyrge for a thief, and they were caught even with unreasonable discipline.


    On the way to the boss, there are 20 people who caught my eye easily, but I feel like there are more ces where my eyes can¡¯t reach their hiding ces that look like they¡¯ve remodeled ruins.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were 20 of you? Why do you think there are more kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes? We always maintain 30 people¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? I must have read it wrong. I¡¯m a bit weak in numbers.¡±


    ¡°Ahh. It can be. I sometimes miscalcte a penny or two when I buy something in town.¡±


    Heo hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee a world where he can secretly go to town and buy things.


    The guy who had no way of knowing my thoughts seemed tough happily with me, probably thinking it was augh that sprang from a consensus. Continuing his search under the guise of a conversation, he stopped in front of a two-story building that barely maintained the shape of a tower.


    ¡°The captain is up there. He doesn¡¯t like us being present when we talk about work, so I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°You must be busy. Thank you. See youter.¡±


    As I was waving and smiling at the guy who was returning to stand guard after bowing his head, Asilier looked at me with a subtle expression and said,


    ¡°Really, how can you be so sly?¡±


    ¡°Smiley? It¡¯s a civilized warrior¡¯s resourcefulness.¡±


    ¡°Even that point is sly.¡±


    Asilie shook her head, but as there was nothing more to see in the yard so easily, I climbed the tower excitedly and reached the second floor. I pulled out my longsword and kicked the only wooden door with all my might.


    -bang!


    ¡°Ughhh?! What, what? What is it?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s me!¡±


    The wooden door, which was not in very good condition, was shattered, and the guy, startled by the sound of firewood oxidizing, jumped out of bed and looked around with eyes that were not yet awake. His gaze immediately turned to me, but he only made a dumbfounded expression, probably not only sleeping but also not waking up.


    ¡°What? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°death!¡±


    I swung my longsword as hard as I could towards his neck.

 Chapter 136

    It¡¯s a tight world.


    It is not a fantasy world of dreams and romance, but a reality fantasy, so there are many monsters and crazy people, and there are many people who suffer from such people and have a hard time making a living.


    Considering that there are many people who die young without a chance to hold a knife in their lifetime on such a subject, it may be moremon than you think to be a thief or a robber if bad conditions ovep.


    still. Still.


    If you grit your teeth and look for it, it is also a ce where you can somehow find a way to eat and live. After all, that¡¯s what people live in. Out of the many methods, these guys just chose to catch and sell other humans who, unlike themselves, are living well or trying to live well.


    I mean, they¡¯re the ones with no room for extenuating circumstances.


    ¡°And I just decided to kill them all!¡±


    In a world where everything except my sry rises, I am forced to change jobs as a ve who is tired of life and has no human rights in a difficult yard, a livestock ve who had to live on a meager sry? At least, if the ve trade is legal in Ethiel and they y within the bounds of thatw, I would have left them alone, because this is unforgivable.


    ¡°Where the hell did that madmane from!¡±


    ¡°Crossbow! Get the crossbow¡­!¡±


    When they saw a thief from afar, shouting a crossbow and turning around, hit by an arrow shot by Asilier from the tower and following the leader on a hankyu, their movements became urgent.


    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re not alone! Arrows flew from the tower!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, then the captain¡­¡±


    I understand the urgency, but no matter how far you are from me, if you look away, you¡¯ll use it. I don¡¯t know what kind of confidence I have in the yard where I die one by one with every swing of the sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s already gone! I¡¯ll be looking for a ce for you to lie down in the underworld, so hurry up and help me!¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    There is no system, no purpose. Those who sold others just to live their own lives act ording to their nature as soon as the captain disappears in a sudden attack.


    Whether there are 30 or 40 of them, it¡¯s just a nuisance and no threat.


    While I was diligently harvesting the heads of the thieves like a farmer reaping ears of rice, the five thieves banded together and started fighting against me, forming a square. The problem is that what he is holding is not a shield, but tes that can barely imitate a shield. The only real shield is the one the guy in the middle is holding.


    ¡°What? Are there any deserters? Did you weave a dustproof rug?¡±


    ¡°Who are you! Who are you to suddenly appear and do this!¡±


    The word confrontation is cancelled. It seems like it¡¯s just a struggle to live somehow.


    Does it matter who I am here? If it¡¯s really important, I¡¯ll catch him and cut off his arms and legs. At least, even the act of the guy raising his voice while holding the most shield-like shield was nothing more than an escape from reality in my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t introduce myself when I¡¯m killing everyone. It¡¯s meaningless, right?¡±


    ¡°Suddenlymitting a massacre!! You talk like that!! You know who we are! Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you kill us all?! The bandits around here are a coalition! The news that they attacked us As soon as this spreads, dozens of thieves will turn on their eyes and rush to kill you! Even the nobles looking after us will try to catch and kill you!¡±


    her. since the union There are so many different things about bandits. Still, I felt honored that he voluntarily informed me of information that was not in the document, so I decided to answer at least one of his questions.


    ¡°You¡¯re friends with less learning ability!¡±


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything when you see that I killed your captain as soon as I got here?¡±


    The rest of the thieves, except for the one who was talking, just red at me with questionable expressions, wondering if they didn¡¯t understand. Seeing that, I was curious to see if I could create fear in them, so I replied with a smile that looked as evil as possible.


    ¡°When I¡¯m dealing with a rogue, I hit the head first. Then who did I kill first before I hit a rogue like you as a group?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, ugh. No, that¡¯s nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it makes sense!¡±


    The guy who was smart enough to hold the baton and smart enough to judge that I had to somehow devise a way to live with words based on my skills, but hisplexion started to turn pale.


    ¡°Your patrons, the ve Guild, have all been wiped out. Not only the Guild, but also the aristocrats who supported it are on the verge of political extinction. Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Uh, where?¡±


    ¡°Definitely Hell!¡±


    The sloppy defense of the thieves who didn¡¯t even have horn training could work on me who kicked and crushed the iron door.


    ¨C Quaang!


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    I raised my mana to the fullest and kicked the guy in the middle of the square, which was shaking dangerously just by running into it, and he flew off about 2 meters away. In the meantime, I threw my fists out of nowhere in case the guys on both sides stabbed me, but there was no counterattack, perhaps because I overestimated them.


    Seeing that the breath of the two who were hit by the fists was cut short, the other two threw down the nks and started to run away.


    ¡°A monster, a monster!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaa!¡±


    Asilier¡¯s arrow, which without fail aimed precisely at the vital point, mercilessly took the lives of those two.


    ¡°Huh. Is it the end?¡±


    I looked around and saw only dead bodies. While I was looking around to see if there was anything else within my line of sight, Asilie, who hade down from the tower, approached me.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought they were all dead already.¡±


    ¡°Either they died or ran away. Didn¡¯t the humans who stood guard when we entered just ran away without looking back?¡±


    ¡°Huhh¡­ Your ability to judge the situation is amazing.¡±


    As I walked towards the thief who had been kicked by me from a distance, I saw the guy panting with his eyes wide open as he was holding a shield with both hands. Looking closely, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t miss the shield, but his arm was broken and his ribs were out, so he couldn¡¯t move, and it was close to being pressed by the shield.


    ¡°Hey. It seems that about one or five of them ran away. Would they try to get help from the bandits you mentioned earlier, or would they just run away without looking back?¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes? I was going to give you a potion to fix your broken arm and ribs if you answer. If you don¡¯t like it¡± ¡±


    What?! Come on, sleep¡­!¡±


    It was not necessary to be extreme enough to torture a guy who didn¡¯t want to talk, so I cut his throat without hesitation.


    It seemed that there were no enemies around, so after wiping the de and inserting it into the scabbard, Asilie, who had been staring at him, tilted her head and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would have been a bad idea to leave him alive to find out information.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if I tell the spirits, I think I can figure out the location of the thieves in the forest, so I just killed them.


    Low-level adventurers who are not much different from vige bullies or those like them still have room for rehabilitation, but those who catch and sell people are not the subject of negotiations from my point of view.


    ¡°And if you answered, did you intend to give me a potion?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d give you a potion, but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t kill you. I tried to heal and then kill you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ appropriate torture for those who catch and sell normal people.¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    Still, since we destroyed one of the bases, we decided to rob the dead people¡¯s pockets and the boss¡¯s tower, so we acted quickly.


    To be honest, these guys¡¯ equipment was in better condition than I expected, so contrary to my concerns that I might have invested most of the money I earned from trading with ve traders in equipment, the chest I found under the boss¡¯s bed contained a significant amount of silver coins.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably worth about one gold coin? I don¡¯t think the quality is that great, but there are three potions.¡±


    ¡°The size is alsorge¡­ Maybe it was quite a big thing among thieves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I was able to reach out and pull out the roots like this.¡±


    Other than that, there were some pretty usable equipment, but I decided to give up on bringing them. At a time like this, it would have been nice to have an inventory like in a game, but bags with storage enchantments were terribly expensive, so we didn¡¯t have them.


    It¡¯s really, really attractive to have all the stuff that¡¯s about the size of a full outfit fit into a pouch the size of my fist, but I¡¯m kind of blown away by the price of 20 gold coins.


    ¡°Ah. Where does the bag with the storage magic not fall?¡±


    ¡°Poop.¡±


    ¡°Where in this pure wind are youughing because it¡¯s funny? Teacher?¡±


    ¡°No. I suddenly thought of the old days.¡±


    ¡°Think of the old days?¡±


    When I asked if there was a funny episode of someone trying to find a bag enchanted with storage, what came out of Ashlie¡¯s mouth was, surprisingly, a memory shared with me.


    ¡°The first day I met Eldi. The thieves made a fuss over the nothing sword and iming it was a demonic sword.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then. That¡¯s right. It was.¡±


    ¡°At that time, when I saw those who were making a fuss about the demonic sword, I thought without knowing what kind of idiot was walking around with a demonic sword.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. To be honest, I thought that too.¡±


    Looking back, even those moments that were so tense are memories. The day wille when you will feel this way. After all, years are years. I started to be proud of myself for living hard as well as my growth.


    At that moment, Asillie held back augh and said something that destroyed my boldness in one cue.


    ¡°But now that Eldi suddenly said that, it seemed like they ovepped with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was a stupid sound that couldn¡¯t even be refuted, so the smile that was trying to spread on his lips was absorbed by recalling memories and using his pride as food.

 Chapter 137

    Dealing with the bandits within the reach of the forest was not that difficult.


    I don¡¯t know if they have umted a lot or not, but the spirits of the forest moved us to the pinpoint like couriers whose motto is urate and speedy, and the battle in the thieves¡¯ir that we arrived at was not difficult at all.


    After destroying about three groups exactly like that, even though they only took money, their pockets were strong and the thieves disappeared as if seeds were drying.


    Not only can you fuck Count Bosscha, but you can make money and make the world a little better ce to live. It¡¯s literally the creative economy itself, so I want to do it every day.


    ¡°But where there is a beginning, there is an end.¡±


    It¡¯s just a pity that it went away in one day today. After annihting thest group of thieves and collecting their money bags neatly, when you left the hiding ce, Asilie, who wasmunicating with the spirits, spoke to you.


    ¡°I guess they were thest. They¡¯re just happy right now and won¡¯t tell you where to go next.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    As I ate the jerky I found in their pantry, I took out my pocket watch and checked the time. It was just under 1:00. Excluding the travel time, it was surprising that it was at the level of destroying a group of bandits almost every 30 minutes.


    ¡°Hooray for the spirits. Please tell me thank you so much, sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand, but the spirits feel the way you feel, so there¡¯s no need to do that. They already know it.¡±


    It was about an hour and a halfter that we returned to the edge of the capital with the help of the spirits again afterughing hahahaha and eating something simple in the ruins full of corpses. I didn¡¯t know because I was moving from hook to hook, but the distance must have increased considerablypared to the first time I went.


    We hadn¡¯t heard of a specific time when the trial would end, so the first ce we stopped by when we arrived in the capital was the courthouse. However, the courthouse, which arrived with high expectations, informed us through the tightly closed door that the trial was still in progress, just like thest time we saw it, and we had to leave with regret.


    ¡°I thought the trial would end quickly as the oue was obvious, but it seems not to be the case.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about human trials, so I have nothing to say. I¡¯m a noble, so I wonder if it¡¯splicated.¡±


    Since we had eaten halfway through with cheap beef jerky, we wondered if we should eat anything and go in, but neither of us had a particrly strong appetite, so we decided to return to the Ogatorf Mansion.


    With the help of the spirits, I tasted the power of a fantasy-type moving walker, so it wasn¡¯t long before I passed through a distance that seemed endlessly far away and when I arrived at the mansion, I was greeted by a transport wagon for flying dragons that I had only seen once while living in the mansion.


    ¡°What is it? Why is this here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Eldmia. Did youe back early today?¡±


    As I was startled by the wagon that was just starting to enter the mansion, a guard with a familiar face spotted me and started talking to me.


    ¡°Mr. Jebel? Isn¡¯t that a flying wagon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t hear the exact exnation either, but the butler said he was an acquaintance of Marquis Levien. He said he was helping with this trial?¡±


    OMG! If so, the person riding in that carriage is one of my few friendlyrades-in-arms and the filial son of the century!


    ¡°Gies! Dumma! You¡¯re riding in a carriage, right!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eldmia-sama?¡±


    As I approached the wagon, I jumped up and down with a happy heart, and a familiar face popped out from the back cargopartment with the tent lowered. It¡¯s nice to meet you, but why are you here?


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve been doing well!¡±


    It was Geese with a much better face than back then. He was also very happy to see me, and hurriedly jumped from the still moving wagon and approached me.


    ¡°Oh my God, how long has it been! You were still in the capital¡­ Is Asilie-nim also here?¡±


    Gieth, who had been hiding outside the capital until Ragnis was in trouble, seemed to have been treated badly, and his skin seemed to glow. I thought I would have a chance to see your face because I would be a strong witness in this trial, but I never thought I would see it this soon.


    ¡°Haha! This was another annoying thing. Somehow, it happened. Anyway, look at how shiny your skin is. Doesn¡¯t the flying dragon burn you because it¡¯s heavy?¡±


    ¡°This guy must have gained more weight than I did. It¡¯s only been a year since then, but he¡¯s gotten bigger, isn¡¯t he? How far do you n to grow?¡±


    ¡°When fighting, there is no such thing as big, so the bigger the better.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You look the same.¡±


    While greeting Geese, who had jumped out of the carriage, and shook his shoulders, a flying dragon stuck out its head following Giese. No, he didn¡¯t gain weight, but his face got more ferocious.


    ¡°Is he¡­ growing up? His face seems to have changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s still a young dragon. You¡¯ve only seen it once, but you¡¯ve got it right.¡±


    Of the two flying dragons I¡¯ve seen in my entire life, I split the top of one of them with my hands, and the other is this one, so it¡¯s inevitable that it will remain in my memory. I don¡¯t know if the flying dragon remembers human faces well, but from my point of view, it was just as nice to see Geese.


    ¡°The fact that you came to the capital means that the moneylender will also be put in order through this trial, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I packed everything, including the escorts I was living with in the vige where I was hiding.¡±


    ¡°But you came so early? When the hell did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Us? We left three days ago.¡±


    Unlike Gis, who smiled and answered casually, I couldn¡¯t control my expression for a moment and had no choice but to freeze.


    When we¡¯re still in the Empire?


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°They told me the story directly from the royal family.¡±


    Geese, feeling something strange when he saw my expression, tilted his head, but since I was trying to get a bit too emotional to exin to him right now, I kept my mouth shut.


    Ragnis¡¯ anxiety and bewilderment were real. It was the same with Lord Ekaf, and so was Cheryl. If their reaction was an act to deceive me, it should be recorded as the best performance of the century.


    In the end, there was only one conclusion that could be drawn in my head.


    The conclusion that the royal family is now using and eating ording to their taste without saying anything to the person concerned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t hear anything. Anyway, I¡¯m d hey. I can finally live confidently.¡±


    However, there was no reason to instill anxiety by informing Gis, so I managed my expression and returned to the conversation.


    ¡°To be honest, they were treated so well that life there wasn¡¯t bad, but it seemed like flying dragons and pilots were right in the sky. I was thrilled to think that I could fly without paying attention.¡±


    Even if it was just a short stay, I couldn¡¯t keep talking because I had to take care of the dragon so that it could adapt.


    When Gis and I parted ways with an appointment for dinner, Asilie, who had been talking with a smile on her back, changed her expression to something quite serious.


    ¡°Eldy, aren¡¯t you trying to make hasty decisions and move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quick to judge, but I almost made a move.¡±


    If you want to fool your enemies, you have to fool your allies first. It¡¯s a fairly reasonable and reasonable theory, and I think it¡¯s a very prudent and desirable attitude.


    But fucking thinking and understanding are always two different things.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of annoying to think that they would have been happy that everything was going ording to n, leaving the anxious child alone without saying a word.¡±


    no care whatsoever A n at the level of moving pieces while simply weighing gains and losses on a chessboard. It¡¯s a bit shameless to move like that without any penalty for the person who actually converges on the n. At least, he wouldn¡¯t have felt this way if the royal family had given him the assurance that he supported Ragnis.


    Gathering people until dawn and preparing for a trial honestly feels a bit rushed, but it¡¯s far from the feeling of staying up all night just to be sure, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Are you just annoyed?¡±


    ¡°¡­For now. It¡¯s something we have to decide after watching what we doter.¡±


    Although it is not good to apologize aftermitting something, it is a part that can be viewed favorably if a reasonablepensation is apanied by an apology as the justification of an action to be sure to hit the enemy is established.


    Because this is a reality fantasy world. Things don¡¯t always go the way you think.


    However, when I couldn¡¯t help but feel dissatisfied and became fat, Asilie smiled and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Yes. Even in emotional situations, you should try to keep your cool, Eldigi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fair to say. But it¡¯s true that I almost got angry at the moment, so I got hungry.¡±


    ¡°Was that structure¡­?¡±


    I know. I didn¡¯t even know I was like this. Anyway, it was true that I was hungry, so I decided to go to the kitchen and get some leftovers before going up to my room.


    However, the chef not only prepared the leftover food, but also prepared a table properly, and I had no choice but to show Asilie a single-celled appearance that made me feel better after eating delicious food.

 Chapter 138

    After a slow meal, Asillie and I briefly inspected our equipment, then left the mansion and headed for the streets.


    We¡¯ve dealt with the nearest ve traders, now it¡¯s time to find our next target. We decided to use the time left until the evening to visit Zicmel.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you really worked hard enough to even open a store in the capital city? I heard it was a nuance that didn¡¯t evene after organizing the original city?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was able to get over it, but it was a bit remarkable. Even if I confidently say that he became a self-made man, wouldn¡¯t everyone have no choice but to admit it?¡±


    This time, as always, I nned to go alone, but Asilie volunteered to apany me under the argument that the more you know, the better.


    As we headed to the store, Asiliepared thest memory of the capital and the changed parts and talked about it, so it wasn¡¯t boring. As if he had a lot of memories, Asilie told me more than I thought, and in the meantime, he whispered very naturally.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure. They¡¯ve been followed since the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Already? I expected it, but it¡¯s faster than I thought.¡±


    Unlike me, who didn¡¯t notice this time, Assilie seems to have sensed it as soon as we left the mansion. Afterpleting the search so neatly and discreetly that I couldn¡¯t tell when he had checked it, Asilie folded her arms around me and exined the situation.


    ¡°Your skills are pretty good. Do you think the provocation you tried against Count Bossa in the morning went well?¡±


    ¡°Are we the only ones watching?¡±


    ¡°Well? The only thing certain is that he had no hesitation in following us.¡±


    Even though it was a provocation that I had hoped for something like this from the beginning, I was a little surprised because I did not expect that he would give orders and act in the short amount of time he entered the courthouse.


    ¡°Well, since he has this level of action, he must be plotting a traitor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying a lot without really thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to fail anyway.¡±


    It¡¯s over from the moment it¡¯s already badly connected with me. Even if I can¡¯t stop him from rebellion, I will shake off his head with my own hands as he rejoices over his sessful rebellion.


    We arrived feeling as if we had walked a long way, as the spirits of the moving walker in Mt. Jeongryeong hadn¡¯t gone away yet.


    ¡°Wee¡­! Customer! How can I help you!¡±


    The employee who greeted me, perhaps remembering my face, stiffened for a short moment, then quickly regained hisposure. If you remember, the story will be easier.


    ¡°I really liked the jewelry I boughtst time. I stopped by to see if there was anything else like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right! The manager is also inside, so I¡¯ll guide you right away!¡±


    Did he even receive instructions from Zikmel to deal with me? The staff led me to the room where Asilie was without hesitation without hesitation.


    And Zicmel also greeted me without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you here, Eldmia-sama! I¡¯ve been waiting for you because I thought you¡¯de!¡±


    It was Zicmel who always bowed at a 90 degree angle to say hello, but today I feel ashamed because Asili is here.


    ¡°You thought you woulde? Why?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it this morning. I heard youpletely destroyed the ve trade union?¡±


    For a moment, I thought about how this guy had identified me, and I even thought that Krul and others sold the information, but I quickly realized that it was a simple conclusion that did not require any reasoning.


    ¡°Well, if you hear the story that the upper section exploded as soon as you left after buying information from you, of course you would think it was me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s it. Honestly, it was so fleeting that I wondered if it was a coincidence.¡±


    Gicmel, who naturally invited a seat and brought out a prepared teacup and tea, did not ask any questions as if it was only natural that she was here.


    It seemed strangely funny as it seemed to appeal that information about me would never flow to someone through him, but I decided to hang out with him for now.


    ¡°If you know everything anyway, there¡¯s no need to talk at length. Where is the closest?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the word ¡®close¡¯ is a bit of an absurd distance. Unlike the ve guild, they¡¯ll be a bit better at fighting.¡±


    The words that he had been waiting were not empty words. Unlikest time, Zicmel took out the document and showed it to me at once.


    ¡°A correctional facility for newly hired enlisted men¡­?¡±


    Something like the title of a presentation that smells very suspicious is written all over the ce.


    ¡°Nominally built for the purpose of providing educational benefits to enlisted soldiers hired by the nobles¡­ Should I say it¡¯s a hastily built building? Anyway, it¡¯s like a training ground, as it is often said. In the ongoing war, the skilled people keep escaping to the frontlines. It was created under the pretext of ¡°You have to be careful because there are several kingdoms divided even among humans alone.¡±


    ¡°Sounds very legit?¡±


    ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s legal. The important part is the dropouts listed on the next page.¡±


    Following Zicmel, who urged me to turn over the paper with a simple hand gesture, I looked at the next page, and I could see the names written quite densely.


    ¡°Are these guys who gave up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was summarized as a summary, so only the name and appropriate grades were written, but the original had quite detailed personal information recorded.¡±


    After lightly skimming through the names written on one page and the contents divided like a report card, and turning the next page, this time the list of sessful applicants and the report card appear.


    ¡°¡­Look at this?¡±


    However, the grades are worse for those who got better than those who failed. Even 10% to 20% per quarter is giving up all the time as if it was a promise.


    Only kids who show grades in the top 10 percent give up.


    ¡°The list of sessful candidates and the list of those who failed are not reversed, so they showed it like this, right?¡±


    Gicmel looked away from the document and replied with a confident smile and nod.


    ¡°You saw it correctly. Coincidentally, those on the list of dropouts formed a mercenary corps and traveled together. They tend to make money by going around to resolve disputes between nobles¡­ but that¡¯s why the nobles fight each other again? Sometimes the King I also participate in conflicts with nobles who do not belong to the faction, such as the faction, and it is fun to always participate as a member of the noble faction.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been using your brain to the point of shockingly. After all, you shouldn¡¯t get involved with people who are in politics.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and ignored Asillie, who gave me a rare distrustful gaze with her eyes wide open, and hurriedly spoke to Zicmel, who began to wonder at Asillie¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°A level or a number?¡±


    ¡°There are people who can be called executives, and there is only talk of being an Auror user. They said they keep changing the water.¡±


    ¡°These water-changed guys are hired as enlisted men by the aristocrats?¡±


    ¡°You noticed right away. That¡¯s right.¡±


    It¡¯s probably going to join the ranks of those who are ssified as neo-aristocrats. The reason why all of them belong to the younger side is that Count Bossa¡¯s treason is a very long-term n. I wouldn¡¯t want to spend a lot of money to raise it, but I can¡¯t use it because I¡¯m old.


    ¡°Do you know when thest water change was?¡±


    ¡°About a year ago. Since then, I¡¯ve been hired for about three small conflicts.¡±


    It¡¯s a lot of head count, but it¡¯s not so bad luck. You¡¯re saying that not all 40 people are experienced veterans, right?


    I even like being a mercenary. If these things were at least an adventurer¡¯s job, I would have had no choice but to leave them alone.


    ¡°Does the royal family know about this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­well? This was another part that I would have skipped over if I wasn¡¯t interested in it. No matter how much a kingdom is, I can¡¯t figure out every mercenarypany. Besides, it¡¯s a small mercenarypany that doesn¡¯t even reach a hundred people, right?¡±


    The minimum formation of the kingdom corps was 60 people. If it is less than that, it is regarded as a loss of war function and treated as no troops. If the royal family looked at them with the same thoughts as Zicmel, there is a possibility that they would miss them enough.


    Even if I mess around, the only thing I can break is the mercenaries. It takes public force to destroy Count Bossa¡¯s boot camp.


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t want to see that old man again because he¡¯s so ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Duke of Lesrom.¡±


    Waiting until the end of the trial and asking for advice from Sir Ekaf would be a good idea, but¡­ My trust in the royal family is not very good due to the Gieth case.


    To put it bluntly, he is simr to Duke Lesrom. In this case too, it would be right to start by looking at the cards you can hold right away.


    ¡°No, why would such a person¡­ No. Again, it¡¯s better to just not know.¡±


    You¡¯ve gotten really smart Kilkkipapa is very artistic.


    ¡°But where are they now?¡±


    ¡°Thest thing I checked was that they had exited through the southern gateway of Riviel, the gateway city to the west. I don¡¯t know where they were heading, but I was able to deduce a few expected points by inferring that they had exited through the south gate.¡±


    Saying so, Sicmel unfolded a map with no details, but with the exact location of the cities, and pointed out the areas painted in red ink.


    ¡°But, as I said at the beginning, it¡¯s quite a distance. Even on horseback, it takes three days.¡±


    Naturally, I and Asillie searched for the forest, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find a forest that was connected. It is said that this is the closest thing, but in fact, unless something else happens, this is thest fight, but three days is a bit far.


    Giess passed through my mind as I was wondering if there was a way to ovee it.


    ¡°¡­What about the flying dragon?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°How long will the dragon take?¡±


    Zicmel scratched his cheek with a bewildered expression on my nonchnt question.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it fly away in half a day?¡±


    You¡¯re here now. I can¡¯t even fuck you.


    God exists. really.

 Chapter 139

    How to act immediately when something has been decided.


    After paying for the information to Zicmel, we hurriedly left the store and headed straight to the aristocratic house. Still, the kangie was a bit reluctant to go with the tail attached to the back, so Asilie decided to step in this time.


    ¡°Then be careful, sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sister is good at things like this.¡±


    Parting with me with a confident expression, Ashlie put on a hood and disappeared into the crowd in an instant. Whatever the case may be, the dignity and skills of the elves who have lived for over a hundred years are by no means negligible.


    After being separated from Asilie, I began to think once again about whether I would be able to get help from Duke Lesrom as I walked the streets.


    All dragons in the kingdom must be ced under the management of the royal family.


    However, that only meant that flying dragons could be managed only at the flying dragon station and flying dragon training center designated by the king¡¯s order.


    What most people can use if they pay the corresponding price. After all, flying dragons are one of those means of transportation.


    Among them, some high-ranking nobles have the right to rent a dragon to a desired location in addition to the designated dragon station in case of emergency.


    Of course, it is not possible to do it bare-mouthed, but it is possible to bring the permission with the royal seal in recognition of a legitimate reason, but it is possible anyway.


    Of course, when you be a duke, you have time to rent a flying dragon under your own name. You can¡¯t use it like a personal car, but I mean.


    That was the reason why I wanted to visit Duke Lesrom, even though I was reluctant. As he said, if he had the intention of protecting the kingdom and preventing rebellion, it would be possible to take over the handling of Count Bossa¡¯s treasonous boot camp, including renting a dragon.


    Of course, you can¡¯t openly inform the unfamiliar flying dragon pilot at the flying dragon station that you are going to beat and kill the mercenary group, so the rental target is Gees and his flying dragon.


    As long as the dragon pilot and the dragon are within the kingdom¡¯s territory, they are under the jurisdiction and property of the royal family, so they are included in the story mentioned above, regardless of whether or not they have apparently disappeared for the past two years.


    ¡­maybe included. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s annoying.


    ¡°Stop. This is an aristocratic house that is not open to the general public. Please tell us what your business is.¡±


    Admiration and shyness coexisted, and the one who greeted me at the entrance of the aristocratic house was a guard showing off his movements full of moderation. The halberds, which ovepped in an X shape on both sides as if they had been put together, reminded me of the angr sword dance of the honor guard, and that alone seemed to prove that they were not mediocre trained soldiers.


    ¡°I came to see His Excellency, Duke of Ravinera.¡±


    ¡°Did you make an appointment in advance?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    Questions begin to creep over the solemn face. Of course. Even though he¡¯s just an adventurer on the outside, if he met a duke out of nowhere, he¡¯d look like a madman.


    However, the guard made me admire by not losing his manners while uttering an extremely valid argument without any expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s difficult to even deliver a message if it¡¯s not on the promised schedule or if there¡¯s nothing special about your business or position.¡±


    Seeing only abnormal things, I am thrilled with normal reactions. Still, judging from the reaction, it seems Duke Lesrom is still inside.


    ¡°Could you tell me that I have something to tell you about the wild boar hunting? If it¡¯s difficult to tell your Excellency directly, I¡¯d like you to tell the agent, Lord Luceric, that Eldmia Ega is here on business.¡±


    For a moment, the guard who stood silently next to him startled. It moved so clearly that my eyes moved without even realizing it, but I was just staring into space as if I had no other intentions.


    That gaze looked a little unstable¡­ but it must be because of my mood, right?


    ¡°¡­I understand. It may be inconvenient, but please wait for a while.¡±


    Contrary to that, the guard who was talking to me nodded lightly and then approached the other guard inside and began tomunicate. If the guards at the temporary detention center had been so formal, no one would have died.


    I stood still, staring nkly at it, and soon after, Luceric appeared with a resolute figure no different from thest time.


    ¡°Wee, Sir Eldmia Ega. Wee to visit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality despite my sudden visit, Sir Lucerik¡­?¡±


    After bowing in ordance with the manners and raising his head, the resoluteness of the moment before was gone, and there was Lucerik, who was making an expression as if he was seeing something that was out of line with the world.


    why do you open your eyes like that


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Let¡¯s go. His Excellency, Duke of Rainera, is waiting for you.¡±


    A person behaved ording to manners at best, but such a reaction? Anyone who sees it will know that a barbarian greeted him ording to court etiquette.


    Luceric turned a little hastily to guide me, as if he was aware that he had failed to manage his expression.


    ¡°Was he the guillotine?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of monster it is, and it¡¯s different from the size.¡±


    It was good up to that point, but unlike thest time, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed in the eyes of the surroundings pouring all over my body. Why treat people like instruments of execution?


    Luceric, who read my doubts, cleared his throat lightly and quietly exined.


    ¡°The reactions around me will be quite different from myst visit, but I hope you understand. The incident at the temporary detention center went viral faster than I thought¡­¡± Unfortunately, I have nothing to say as I cowardly risked a game based on facts


    . Luceric took care of me so that I could quickly get out of the gaze of the people around me by walking a little more quickly than usual.


    When I entered the office under his guidance, Duke Lesrom greeted me again with a friendly demeanor that did not match his appearance.


    ¡°You came to visit us sooner than expected? Did you like the chat with me too?¡±


    It was awkward at first, but if you think about it, this is a normal reaction.


    Still, he is a talented person who saved the princess of the empire and defeated the hero in name, but isn¡¯t it a very short-sighted attitude to openly pretend or express his intention to be hired right away even though he has no one-sided rtionship just because he is under the king¡¯s aristocrat?


    Like Duke Lesrom, it would be an extremelymon sense thing to try first. It seems like there are more nonsensical guys in the world.


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to see you twice, but it happened again.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to fit in, so I just left, but Duke Lesrom was formidable.


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s possible. Everything in the world doesn¡¯t go your way. But, despite your young age, knowing how to act out of necessity is a very good thing. Sit down. Please rx and have a cup of tea this time.¡± I want you to.¡±


    Since he always treats me favorably, he is a very ufortable person from my point of view, which was regarded as an adversarial rtionship. I can¡¯t even refuse this time, seeing that he always tries to bring the car out with skillful movements.


    Why does this old man keep trying to give me a car that is burdensome to people? How serious are you about your car?


    ¡°Yes, do you have something to say about boar hunting? If you deal with it in the same way as two days ago, no one will argue about your footprints¡­ Judging from the fact that you only visited today, I don¡¯t think you came here for that matter.¡±


    It feels like the sofa has turned into a needle cushion as soon as you sit on it.


    ¡°Really¡­ You¡¯ve got news so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Be quick. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to cope with the parasites eating into the kingdom. It¡¯s tiring, and expensive.¡±


    Did I or Asillie hire someone so brilliant that they wouldn¡¯t even notice and follow me? More than that, Imitted everything from Rubi to the ve guild, did you know all of that?


    My doubts did notst long.


    ¡°You did a really good job with Baron Rubi. Boys your ageck the prudence, but he ended it neatly. Did you know that he was raising a drake behind the kingdom¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, based on the testimony of the flying dragon pilot, a raid is scheduled while pretending to trace his treasonous act. It should have gone into hiding under the lead of the original, but¡­ now it can¡¯t do anything and has no choice but to be seized.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good story for the royal faction? You look very¡­ satisfied.¡±


    Duke Lesrom, who brought tea and tea utensils with an undisturbed appearance, sat across from me with graceful movements and said firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good story for the royal faction, it¡¯s a good story for the kingdom.¡±


    The two are distinctly different. Duke Lesrom continued, stroking his chin with a smile.


    ¡°The same goes for ves. If you are not a citizen of the kingdom, it may seem like it doesn¡¯t matter, but our country has a long-term maritime trade rtionship with the Kingdom of Ladan, where very is heavily involved in the national foundation. Because it is not possible, overseas ves are maintained in the form of recognition.


    shit. I know everything. Unbeknownst to me, it became a chewed expression.


    ¡°Of course, from the standpoint of the kingdom, those who deceive and sell the people as ves must be severely punished, but if you take a hard line, you will unintentionally end up dissatisfied with the ve traders of the kingdom of Ladan. But if you start an investigation lukewarmly, you can easily get away with it. Just like you. It¡¯s convenient in many ways for a person with no connections to clean up and bring evidence. I mean, in that way.¡±


    No matter how dubious it is, does it make sense to get information this far? If the duke is at this level, what level is the royal family¡¯s information power? It¡¯s a feeling that can¡¯t be exined simply by saying that Duke Lesrom ispetent.


    ¡°Did you put a tail on me?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. Didn¡¯t I tell you on myst visit? Whatever happens after leaving the aristocratic house has nothing to do with the will of the aristocratic house.¡±


    ¡°But you still understand what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Because I know as much as His Majesty the King knows.¡±


    A sudden realization passed by the moment I looked at Duke Lesrom, who shrugged his shoulders and answered as if it was not a big deal, and thoughtlessly reflected on his words as he poured tea.


    ¡°Do you have someone in the Royal Intelligence Service?¡±


    That¡¯s treason¡­?


    While I was frozen, not knowing how to react, for the first time Duke Lesrom raised a match and waved his hand.


    ¡°Your young friend has such frightening imaginations. It¡¯s just asking His Majesty to receive information directly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, in person¡­yes? In person?¡±


    what did i hear now? An aristocratic leader receives information directly from His Majesty the King?


    As I looked at him with a bewildered expression, Duke Lesrom, who had tasted the tea once, nodded lightly and agreed.


    ¡°I told you. As long as you¡¯re from the King¡¯s faction, we¡¯ll be able to maintain a good rtionship.¡±


    Duke Lesrom smiled so calmly that it was hard to believe that he was the one who made the bombshell remarks.

 Chapter 140

    am i weird?


    Cognitive dissonance came because the person who threw the bombshell statement was so calm. As I was watching Duke Lesrom, who burst into a shortugh, whether my reaction was funny, I unconsciously reached for the teacup ced in front of me.


    Yes, tea brews well enough to take pride in.


    ¡°Oh. Are you drinking this time?¡±


    ¡°I heard a story that made my throat burn, so I¡¯m going to take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to be so nervous. I don¡¯t have the hobby of insisting that we boarded the same boat after unterally notifying them.¡±


    ¡°I would have thought otherwise, but honestly, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard stories that could shake the foundations of the kingdom¡¯s politics, but it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re calm. He red at Duke Lesrom with open disbelief, but he remained unchangingly rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell His Majesty the King himselfter. He said it¡¯s okay to talk about it, so I just did it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too irresponsible for someone like His Excellency to pass the me on.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the name? A servant, you must follow him.¡±


    Duke Lesrom, smiling to himself as if exchanging a funny joke, put down the teacup and continued.


    ¡°Anyway. It won¡¯t hurt us if you find out about this, so I¡¯m just saying it. It¡¯s also a reason to help you with the boar hunt. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­His Excellency¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to tell me that it might be nothing more than a lie to help your Majesty in order to get me off guard, I did ask you to show me a personal letter written by His Majesty. Would you like to see it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to cheat, so I politely decline.¡±


    It¡¯s the king¡¯s kinsman. It¡¯s not that close. My head hurts enough with the problems I already have right now. Even before he took out his personal letter, he hurriedly handed him the document he had received from Zicmel, and decided to change the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this, but it seems that wild boars are secretly stealing enlisted soldiers and increasing their size. Since the training camp seems to be operated legally, it doesn¡¯t seem like an area for me to step in, but the mercenary corps that are being operated with the enlisted soldiers don¡¯t seem to be like that, so I¡¯m trying to get out of hand. I¡¯m thinking of putting it on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sounds like a bit of a strange story. I¡¯ll take a quick look.¡±


    Judging by the fact that he doesn¡¯t squint even when he receives and reads documents, he must have corrected his eyesightpared to his age. When this happened, I was just waitingfortably drinking tea, and then Duke Lesrom slowly nodded and opened his mouth.


    ¡°We must have missed out on the mercenary corps. It was definitely a training center prepared topensate for the deterioration in the quality of enlisted soldiers due to the protracted war¡­ but I had no idea that it was being stolen like this. I might have to change the water once.¡±


    For some reason, I feel like I read that I wrote ¡°purge¡± and read ¡°water change,¡± but since it had nothing to do with me, I decided to pretend I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It looks like you came here because you need help to solve this mercenary problem, but what kind of help do you want specifically?¡±


    ¡°The dragon pilot Gees and his dragon came up as witnesses. I want to borrow them for a while.¡±


    ¡°It seems the location has already been identified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly, but it is.¡±


    It was Duke Lesrom who was going to return the document after thinking about it for a while, but since there would be no point in having it anyway, I decided to give it to him so that he could use it for his report.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s going to be difficult to move today, and tomorrow he has to appear as a witness, so he won¡¯t be able to move until the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll prepare the documents and send them to the Ogatorf Mansion.¡±


    It was an action taken in anticipation that he would lend him a flying dragon for a short time since he gave him something, but judging from Duke Lesrom¡¯s reaction, he must have readily epted it without having to do anything like that.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, as long as I can borrow a flying dragon. Thinking the story was over, he gestured at me as I was about to get up and said.


    ¡°Your business seems to be in order, so it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Obviously, it just suddenly came without any prior notice, but I have no idea what business I have. Even so, I couldn¡¯t just leave because I wasn¡¯t interested, so I had no choice but to sit back down.


    ¡°Did you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Rather than saying anything, I want to say something about the schedule after this matter is settled.¡±


    ¡°The schedule¡­?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it the end of Count Bossa being beaten so hard that he is half-dead or dead, and Ragnis is acquitted and extortedpensation money? Even if that wasn¡¯t the end, there wouldn¡¯t be anything I really need to know, right?


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t believe that after the wild boar hunt, the Marquis of Levien was acquitted and rewarded, and everything would be sorted out, right?¡±


    Could this old man really be a forteller? That¡¯s exactly what I thought, so I sat there without saying anything, and Duke Lesrom smiled again.


    ¡°Friendship with the empire, hidden credit for punishing traitors, and a hero who destroyed even the conspiracies of the demons through adventurer activities. You have umted so many achievements, did you really think it would end like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, the abandoned dungeon incident wasmissioned by the royal family.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be included in that. The royal family wants to pay you a fair price and make you a hero.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to politely decline.¡±


    It¡¯s strange. No matter how much the justification was met, I would have cut my hair enough to think it was excessive, but it is still mentioned? Are there not that many talented people in Etisel?


    ¡°I kind of expected it. And I acted outrageously to stay away from it. And yet I¡¯m on the scarecrow hero list?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not such an insignificant achievement that you can say that you killed some people for honor in the capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he retaliated too much to be called a hero.¡±


    ¡°Even quelling and distorting such rumors is part of politics.¡±


    My throat is burning today. I had no choice but to sigh inwardly as I refilled the empty teacup before I knew it and quenched my thirst.


    What came to my mind in an instant was, ¡®Do I really have to ask Esmuer to go into exile in the Empire?¡¯ It was the same idea. If you are swayed by chess in the political arena, you will not be able to do what you can. Even now, I have already entered deep enough to help Ragnis.


    The reason why he acted like this was because he was thinking about leaving the capital and heading to the front after winning the title of Wandering Knight in a few months. It¡¯s a world where it¡¯s hard to tackle customs and customs, so once I leave like that, I can¡¯t hold on to it for any reason until I voluntarily return.


    In my opinion, it was a perfect n. It¡¯s a problem because it doesn¡¯t look perfect anymore.


    It is a future that should be avoided and seen as much as possible, as it bes impossible to even guess how far it will interfere if it is further involved with the royal family. Even Ragnis, who had just returned from losing everything, was treated harshly in this way, so what can you believe?


    I don¡¯t know if my distrust was revealed or not, but Duke Lesrom¡¯s exnation continued.


    ¡°This proposal is not intended to use you as the royal family wants. If necessary, I can leave it as an official document for that part, so I hope you don¡¯t take it too negatively.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taught to always be vignt about goodwill without a price. That¡¯s how it feels in this case.¡±


    ¡°There is a price to pay. Just having you as a person under the protection of the royal family gives you a secondary benefit. On the contrary, if you are taken away by a foreign country while ying a trick to oppress you halfway, you will be in more than one troublesome situation. isn¡¯t it pretty predictable?¡±


    Can you not predict People in politics always find something that exceeds expectations, so I want to stay away from them altogether.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the impression the royal family has given you so far, but you¡¯re not ipetent, as you can see from the fact that you didn¡¯t lose the kingdom and power while maintaining the seven-year war with the Demon King¡¯s army. You know how to make rational choices and contracts. Right away. It¡¯s not a matter that has been decided, and it¡¯s not a story about making a decision. It¡¯s just a story that I want you to think about it seriously when you have a chance to take a breather.¡±


    It was something I didn¡¯t like, but it¡¯s really not easy to shout against the death in front of an elderly person who treats you with infinite goodwill from the first meeting. Even if that senior is engaged in an industry that calctes profit and loss with a meticulous n.


    It¡¯s even harder to get a high-quality tea that I brewed myself and even listen to a request for help unterally.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. As soon as things are sorted out, there will be a ce where we can talk calmly.¡±


    Duke Lesrom smiled as if he was satisfied with my short answer.


    Really, it would be morefortable to deal with hundreds of people who fight all over and wield swords first.

 Chapter 141

    After Eldmia finished her business and left the office, Duke Lesrom sighed deeply as he sat in a chair while cing the document he had received on the desk.


    Unlike the rxed attitude he showed in front of the boy just before, the expression of deep fatigue expressed his sincerity.


    You may have sewn the first button wrong.


    His intuition, which he had endured for a long time in the den of vipers called the political arena, was telling. At the end, when she gave a subtle answer that was neither positive nor negative with a confused expression, all Eldmia showed was only minimal respect for herself. Regarding that part, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was a godsend to treat him favorably when you first met him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live a long time in this world, but¡­ I never imagined I¡¯d have to go through this.¡±


    There is no fear of the royal family or worries about the political battles of the aristocrats. The emotions I felt from him throughout listening to his story were at a level that could be expressed as irritation and annoyance.


    If an immature little boy is ignorant of the world and just arrogant, it would be normal tough it off¡­


    ¡°The only thing that oveps is that he¡¯s a little boy.¡±


    Are you 15 now? Except for the face that still has a youthful look, there is nothing that can be considered to be that age. If you drink tea with a beast in front of you, you will feel a simr feeling.


    Duke Lesrom, who took out a contact crystal orb, trying to get rid of the idea that it was nothing to do with his age, injected mana formunication.


    -It ended sooner than expected. How was it?-


    As if waiting, the face of the person who drove him into this situation was reflected on the connected crystal ball. It was true that I was actually waiting. As soon as I heard the news of Eldmia¡¯s visit, I contacted him, received instructions, and even finished talking about reporting when the story was sorted out.


    Duke Lesrom, who lightly bowed to King Itthiel VII, the ruler of the crystal sphere and the king of Itthiel, began to report the results.


    ¡°For now, I got a grace period to watch the progress. But I can assure you, you shouldn¡¯t think that just giving a moderate amount ofpensation will solve the problems rted to it.¡±


    However, it is not an awkward rtionship to the point of kneeling in front of a crystal ball. Although not known to the public, the rtionship between the two was very close and could be called friends regardless of status. That¡¯s why they were able to endure for seven years by working together to protect the kingdom that was in danger of copsing internally and externally.


    Ironically, the adversity thatsted for 7 years had made the two of them closer, but it didn¡¯t matter now.


    -Are you a person to be wary of?-


    ¡°It is possible that the beginning was wrong. The thinking is different from that of ordinary people.¡±


    -What does it mean to be different?-


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume I¡¯ve been swayed by someone¡­ knowingly or unknowingly using their hands to take advantage of my power and position. In that case, of course, I¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind them, figure out their purpose or intentions, and know whether they¡¯re enemies or allies.¡± I¡¯m going to try to separate the perceptions, but if the person who took advantage of it gives me something much more than I expected as an apology, I¡¯ll treat it favorably. will.¡±


    A verymon sense story. In terms of gains and losses, it is inevitable. But the 15-year-old boy, who has no idea where he came from, is taking the problem in apletely different form.


    ¡°But the person named Eldmia Ega doesn¡¯t think that way. Just because I gave him 10 damage and 20 profit, I don¡¯t remember him as a person who gave him 10 profit. They perceive it as an enemy who wants to take advantage of it.¡±


    I don¡¯t care if it makes a difference or not. Because they regard the benefits they have gained as fodder for the enemy to shake. It is possible that there may be a very hedonistic idea that he takes care of his own gain anyway.


    That¡¯s why I thoroughly smash it so that I can¡¯t even dare to use myself again. It seems extremely emotional and irresponsible, but the fact that it is an absurd conclusion that came after one¡¯s own calctions is another thorny part.


    If there is anyfort in the fact that it is expected that there will be no remorse because it is not moving emotionally, it is at the level of aforter. It meant that if we could maintain a friendly rtionship after that one blood loss, we could have Eldmia Ega as our ally.


    Unless you pay with your life for messing with him without knowing who he is.


    ¡°This conversation made me a little more certain. He will definitely hold us responsible for trying to root out Count Bossa and his forces using the Marquis of Levien.¡± ¨C


    Even


    if that¡¯s the king?


    -Then what¡¯s quiet right now¡­-


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just making an estimate¡­¡±


    To what extent did you act selfishly and how far did you touch yourself with the intention of showing sincerity?


    Is that a level that you can understand yourself or a level that turns you into an enemy?


    Even if you call it a guest machine, there is no problem. How can one man deal with the state?


    However, he behaves in such a way that the state can¡¯t catch a single person who is determined and rampant.


    The problem was that, judging from what he had done so far, it was true.


    ¡°Still, he is a boy withmon sense and knowledge. As I said before, he moves based on calctions that are considered nonsense from a general point of view, but from a theoretical point of view, there is no problem, and he has a lot of petty affection. Indiscriminate violence to others. I¡¯m not the type of person who wields a weapon first and sees it for no reason.¡±


    -Jeong¡­ The key to controlling the most uncertain person is the most uncertain emotional factor.-


    Ethiel 7 years old was stroking his beard while bursting intoughter, but the emotions Duke Lesrom was feeling were no different.


    ¡°Even though the daughter of the Ogatorf family was violent at first meeting, they are maintaining a rtionship without any problems as of now. Unless they are maliciously hostile or take advantage of him, they are considered to be more normal than expected. .¡±


    -Aren¡¯t you putting up with it because of the benefits of the Ogatorf family?-


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t go through the entricities of working as a butler while refusing the biggest benefits that the Ogatorf family can give you.¡±


    Sir Ekaf was both a loyalist and a pure knight who did not know politics.


    Reports thate up periodically do not miss the content of Eldmia, who is a promising talent and has made the biggest contribution to packaging Ragnis as the Marquis of Levien, a hero of misfortune. It also included the expectation that Eldmia would receive an official reward from the royal family.


    ¡°I feel that if we can be human, we can steer our future rtionship in a positive direction.¡±


    humane. To Duke Lesrom, it was a very distant and unfamiliar word.


    Although it was unknown whether doing so would result inplete indulgence, it would certainly be cheaper than ending up with someone dying.


    ¨C After hearing your story, I even think that it might be better to take this opportunity to deal with it


    .


    ¨C Ha ha ha that¡¯s right. However, it is true that I feel like a talented person who has the potential to be heinous enough to be worthy of such an evaluation


    . Such an attitude always leads to regression. King Itthiel VII and Duke Lesrom knew this fact better than anyone else.


    ¡°Who knows? Before this is over, maybe we can find out who themander of the Demon King¡¯s army is, which is his target. If you tell us that, I think that friend will be able to skip this one too.¡±


    -¡­¡­If you catch the demons captives, I¡¯ll have to tell them to interrogate who started the war


    .


    ?


    As I left the aristocratic house, I earnestly prayed to God that I would not be alone with that old man like a serpent three times.


    I¡¯ve never thought of myself as exceptionally smart in my previous life, and I think it¡¯s the same here, but as I keep getting involved with people like that, I feel like I¡¯m getting tired just by breathing.


    To wield a sword by clearly covering the wrongs only means that in the end, if you are not sure, you will not be able to do either one or the other. It is said that the more brainy people than me are intertwined and the more twisted the case, the fewer things can be solved with confidence with a single sword. It can be said that there was no negligence in gaining knowledge, but politics is a different story.


    To be honest, I thought there was nothing to do with it in my life.


    But now two out of three women who say they like me are standing in the middle of the political arena.


    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡±


    Did he move about twenty paces with the feeling that something¡­ something was wrong? As the distance from the aristocratic house increased, Asilier appeared in the crowd. Just like when he disappeared, his appearance is as peaceful as ever, so I feel relieved.


    ¡°Did the story end sooner than expected?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. Should I say we were right in this or that way? We decided to help first.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an expression that has a lot to think about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually like that¡­¡±


    Still, it wasn¡¯t something to share on the street, so I decided to go back to the mansion and exin it. First of all, I have to solve the tailing that stuck.


    ¡°What did you do with the tail?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the tail. Yen Tie? It was him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why is he?¡±


    Apletely unexpected person popped out and reflexively asked, and Asilie answered while taking off her hood and tidying up her hair.


    ¡°Should we say that we had simr thoughts? It¡¯s clear that Eldy will be followed. In that case, he must have tried to find out who was behind it by tracking him in reverse. Rather, he found me and approached me first.¡±


    He said he would do it for the price of his life, but it must have been nothing but empty words. Is this the position of the boss who sees new employees voluntarily working overtime¡­?


    As I¡¯ve never been a boss before, I¡¯m very embarrassed.


    ¡°He seems to be an expert in his own way.¡±


    ¡°Even if my sister sees it, it is. Among those who serve the dream in the first ce, there will be no one who is not an expert.¡±


    Unlike me, who was unfamiliar with them, Ashley reacted as if she had heard about them. But this time, the part that surprised me was not that Mongsuni was an expert, but rather that Asilier was able to see through even the expert¡¯s tailing.


    Even in a city other than a forest, I was curious about what kind of elf hunters were these talented elves hunters who caught Asillier, but I didn¡¯t ask because I thought I would meet them at least once if I caught and killed every ve hunter I saw in my life. . It wouldn¡¯t be such a good memory anyway.


    In the end, it was confirmed that it was a needless worry, so we were able to return to the mansion with a much morefortable mind.

 Chapter 142

    ¡°Ah, is that so? Then, feel free to tell me when you need it. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    When he returned to the mansion and finished cleaning up, he exined what had happened to Gieth, who was ying with the flying dragon at the parade ground, and the answer that came back was really concise.


    ¡°Are you answering without worrying at all?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to worry. Of course, if you asked me to charge and fight, I would have refused because it was impossible, but ording to what you said, it¡¯s not illegal and it¡¯s not against the will of the royal family, right? There¡¯s no reason not to help.¡±


    It was because he didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed to think that Gis had been indebted to Ragnis and me for the rest of his life.


    The reason was that not only was it involved in debt, but if it had been entangled as it was, it would have been involved in unwanted rebellion.


    ¡°Treason, isn¡¯t it something that would have resulted in the extinction of the tribe? Even now, my teeth tremble sometimes. Even if they seeded, it would have been difficult for me to see them in good shape. I have a drill doctor.¡±


    ¡°I felt this time, but the information power of the royal family is not at a level that can be ignored.


    ¡°Then, please just treat it as your heart and don¡¯t ask for it. Hahaha.¡±


    Giess, who was able to joke around and joke around, was truly trustworthy.


    Thanks to his willingness to respond, the only remaining schedule for today was to wee Ragnis back after the trial.


    It was almost the end of the year, so I thought we would soon be able to have dinner together andugh hahahahahah over the story of how we smashed Count Bossa¡¯s gangsters.


    However, my expectations were wonderfully missed. Even as dinner time approached, those who participated in the trial could not leave the courtroom.


    ¡°How long will the trialst¡­?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a charge of treason? We¡¯ll have a lot of things prepared for each other, so we¡¯ll go until dawn?¡±


    Looking at Asilie, who mentions this unprecedented story as if it were taken for granted, I must haveckedmon sense.


    ¡°No, are you not eating?¡±


    ¡°So, usually when a long-term battle is expected, I bring a lot of food and drinks and go in. My sister had to watch once in the past¡­ It was terrible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to hear the story, but it gives me goosebumps to hear it¡¯s an experience.¡±


    On the contrary, I gave up on thinking when I heard that there are cases where people give up due tock of physical strength without being able to prove their innocence or the other person¡¯s guilt due tock of such preparation.


    As if I was the only one who felt culture shock at the insane length of the trial, the people in the mansion started preparing meals as if it was natural, and eventually we ate together with Giese, talking about various things.


    It was a long time after that, and it was around midnight when the participants in the trial returned.


    After listening to the story from the maid, I saw the faces of those who saw them as soon as they came out, but they were emaciated from fatigue, but I could tell that they were satisfied with the good results.


    ¡°Ah, Eldmia. It feels like seeing it in one or three days.¡±


    And in the middle of it, Cheryl and Ragnis, who was being congratted by the people around me, found me and waved. Not only is there no energy in that movement, but dark circles have settled down on the face, which was obviously fine until morning.


    ¡°What the hell did you fight inside¡­?¡±


    ¡°A fight that makes me pray that I will never go to court again in my life. I had a hard time hiding myself for a long time. I can¡¯t even say goodbye properly.¡±


    Perhaps out of consideration for Ragnis, who smiled as brightly as possible with wide eyes, Gieth only took a casual greeting and did not particrly try to continue the conversation.


    I also decided not to point out that she would have to go back inside after taking a short break.


    I was curious about the stories that came and went from inside, but since most of the people were already physically at their limit, those who remained in the mansion moved to give priority to providing an environment where they could rest. Most people will have to go back to court after a short sleep.


    However, Ragnis hesitated whether he wanted to say something more in the middle of the fatigue, and eventually headed to the mansion to take a break after being pushed around by the people around him.


    ¡°My father and the royal family officials headed to the castle as they were. I think it will continue like this until the trial is over.¡±


    At least Cheryl, who was rtively strong as a warrior, stayed behind and gave me a brief exnation.


    Even so, there was nothing special to say. It would have been different if I hadn¡¯t known anything at all, but the story Sheryl was telling was close to a kind of progress report, as she had already heard about how this trial was going and got estimates.


    The aristocratic faction put forward this and that, but it turned out to be a counterattack due to the king¡¯s defense.


    Still, the news that Count Bossat seemed to have lost hisposure a little in the midst of it was very wee.


    ¡°Cheer up for the rest of the period. Count Bossa may be weary every day, so take a good look at it.¡±


    ¡°¡­what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sting Count Bossa¡¯s illegal businesses. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯m going to take care of the hidden soldiers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sforting, but it¡¯s a pity that you seem to be having fun all by yourself.¡±


    Cheryl looked a bit bewildered, perhaps regretting not being able to join my exhrating sabotage campaign.


    ?


    After all the fuss to greet those who returnedte at night, the morning dawned. It is natural if it is natural, but in the meantime, no special incidents or changes have urred.


    The only thing that had changed was that Ragnis was now living in the Ogathorpe mansion for a while, and that Lord Renissa was by his side, taking care of her with utmost sincerity? The other servants were moderately sent back to the Levien Mansion, but he seemed to have no intention of leaving even for a moment.


    Today, after seeing off those who left the mansion in hopes that the trial would end a little earlier, after breakfast, Asilie and I moved on to take care of misceneous matters, with the trailing of what was expected to be a dreame true behind us.


    Most of it was just my personal business. While I had time to spare, I went to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to solve the abandoned dungeon case, inquired about the rewards I hadn¡¯t received yet, went to the Dwarf District, met Mr. Balkun, and left a letter to express my gratitude to the Shadow Foot once again.


    In the meantime, rechecking the contents of the herb and tool pouches that I hadn¡¯t paid attention totely, refilling them with help from Asilier, and preparing for tomorrow¡¯s battle was all of my daily routine.


    I thought it was no different from the activities I had been doing for the past few days, but Asilie seemed more happy than usual, perhaps because she felt like she was doing adventure work with her.


    There wasn¡¯t too much to do, so it was around noon when we finished our errands and returned to the mansion.


    ¡°Eldmia-nim. There¡¯s something I want to tell you for a moment.¡±


    It was Mongsoon who came to visit us as we were about to spend time checking equipment in our room after lunch while enjoying thefort we felt as soon as we crossed the front door.


    I followed her around all day yesterday, but as she had never spoken to her directly, it was not difficult to guess what her visit meant.


    ¡°Have you got anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it didn¡¯t look like Count Bossa or his gang.¡±


    ¡°Who else but them will follow me?¡±


    ¡°Expected for other information.¡±


    it¡¯s information Come to think of it, I remember that Sicmel had said that there were at least two other information vendors dealing with nobles besides himself.


    ¡°Did Count Bossa make a request?¡±


    The problem was that I had no way of knowing right away whether these guys were following me after receiving a request or whether they were just digging behind a car to check on something, but fortunately, Mongsoon solved that part.


    ¡°The Count doesn¡¯t trust the information merchant.


    Since he hadn¡¯t done anything special outside, it didn¡¯t matter if the count didn¡¯t directly intervene. That¡¯s what they eat and live on.


    On the contrary, if he found out what I¡¯ve been doingtely, I¡¯m sure he would fall away immediately without saying anything.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter at all¡­ but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to lose by knowing at least one more person named Information Minister. Can you follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Mongsoon replied with a calm yet confident attitude. After all, just like Asilier said, being an expert means being proud? I¡¯m good


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to go out anymore today, so I¡¯ll ask you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Until then, you¡¯re resting too.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As if that was all he had to do, Mongsoon changed his face casually and left the room. This¡­ I feel like I have a direct servant.


    ¡°It feels like I have a subordinate.¡±


    ¡°A person who serves the dream of voluntarily cooperating. Did Eldi suddenly be a huge tycoon?¡±


    Normally, I would have justughed at Asilier¡¯s yful joke, but since it was Monsoon who said that my life was worth 100 gold coins, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 143

    It must have been about an hour since Mongsoon withdrew.


    After hearing that a guest hade to me, I came out to meet someone, and I was put in a situation where I had a brief question while seeing apletely new face.


    The person who didn¡¯t look like an adventurer, but didn¡¯t look like someone¡¯s attendant or a servant of a noble family, reacted as if he knew me even though he was seeing it for the first time.


    ¡°Hello Sir Ega. I havee here to deliver the items you requested.¡±


    Even without revealing who he was, as soon as he saw me, he put his hand into my bosom, so he reflexively raised his mana and prepared for a surprise attack. I would be nervous if someone I didn¡¯t know and tried to take out something that I hadn¡¯t even ordered before, but since I¡¯ve done a lot recently, I couldn¡¯t react calmly.


    However, when his hand came out again, I understood the situation at once and greeted him with open arms, smiling as brightly as I could to relieve the guards¡¯ guards who were starting to feel puzzled by my reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready sooner than expected. I thought it woulde tomorrow.¡±


    As if he was used to this, the man who naturally epted my sudden wee smiled and handed me the scroll he took out of his pocket.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been lucky. We¡¯re d we were able to deliver on schedule.¡±


    At first nce, it was clear that it was high-quality parchment, but the scroll, which was not sealed in any way, was the flight permit that Duke Lesrom promised. Well, it¡¯s a situation where you can¡¯t openly send someone from the aristocrats, and you can¡¯t even put your own name on it.


    Even though all they had promised in advance was an iplete message that they would send it within a day or two, the reason why they weren¡¯t genuinely thrilled that they took care of even this cumbersome part in order to deliver it to me in a form that was as inconspicuous as possible was purely because the other person was Duke Lesrom. because it won


    Still, you should get what you get.


    The scroll, which I checked on my way back to the mansion after sending the man off with a simple greeting, was written in a form that looked like an official document, but since I had never seen a real flight permit, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was true or not. Anyway, that part could be easily solved by showing it to Gis, so I wasn¡¯t particrly worried.


    Still, while passing the time by looking at the light and looking at the handwriting to see if there was a way to know something, Ragnis and the others returned home after the trial. I don¡¯t know if it was because they were able to have a proper dinner this time or simply because it ended quickly, but the faces of those who returned looked much more alive than yesterday.


    The trial today was also organized positively, so the atmosphere of the people was bright, and in such a happy atmosphere, we were able to gather and enjoy dinner after a long time.


    ¡°The trial of the nobles¡­ it was really hard. It felt like my blood was drying up.¡±


    Giess started off with a spleen expression even until morning, but now he looks like a refugee who eats soup while dragging dark circles. Fortunately, he says he has finished his work by attending the trial today.


    ¡°Eldomia, you should have seen the look on the faces of the aristocrats when he appeared as a witness.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it was a bit thrilling. When I met eyes with mine, Viscount Etaville¡¯s expression seemed to bring vibrancy to my life just by thinking about it whenever I was depressed.¡±


    Viscount Etaville was the person who started the work after incurring a debt to Giess. It is said that he was one of Count Bossa¡¯s aides, and he was quite prominent in the moneylender business. In this trial, it was like pretending to be a poor victim who lost personal assets to Ragnis¡¯ heinous act of treason, but it was really good that we had a real victim and ended up being attacked.


    ¡°There are not one or two street thugs who unknowingly borrowed money from him and ended up on a leash. It is said that even among adventurers, there are those who use debt as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the guy who wants to put a knife on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldmia, don¡¯t say such things recklessly. I¡¯m really afraid I¡¯ll go and stab you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but react with regret to Cheryl, who spoke in a very sincere manner, not joking.


    What kind of existence is the me in Cheryl? A psychopath who runs up to a person he has no connection with and stabs him just because he wants to put a knife on it. Oh my God, wouldn¡¯t that be the end of the world if such a madman roamed the streets?


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, and there¡¯s no way I could be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be right?¡±


    Why doesn¡¯t anyone agree with me¡­?


    Even Giese was looking at me with distrustful eyes, so when I red at him with a sense of betrayal, he cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm! Anyway, I had one of the most exhrating experiences in my life today. Come to think of it, Eldmia-sama said she had a ce to go tomorrow, right? How far do we have to fly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. Oh, and I got this as a flight permit. You can check it.¡±


    The subject change was clumsy, but since it was an important topic, instead of tackling it, Ragnis revealed his doubts as he turned over the scroll he had kept in his chest and matched his words.


    ¡°Where to go? Flight permit?¡±


    ¡°If I had some free time today, I wanted to bring it up for everyone¡¯s enjoyment.¡±


    There is no reason to hide good things and good things deserve praise, so why not talk about the backstabbing of Count Bossa, which is included in the intersection of the two? I rolled my head as much as I could, excluding the boring content and emphasizing the pleasant ones, concisely organizing a lot of things that had happened in the past few days.


    It is clear that the pain of the enemy is the happiness of the allies, but after listening to the story, Ragnis muttered as he pressed his index and middle fingers together on both temples.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how you can drive a week¡¯s worth of events in such a short amount of time.¡±


    Perhaps the reason why Ragnis was able to express his feelings verbally was because he had be ustomed to my actions, as well as things in the Empire. Even Cheryl was in a state of bewilderment, and Geese seemed to doubt her ears.


    ¡°What kind of life are you living¡­?¡±


    ¡°A life true to yourself?¡±


    ¡°If you are faithful twice, the country will disappear?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not really.¡±


    This life is the second life, but considering that the country is still fine.


    Of course, Geiss just created countless question marks above his head and didn¡¯t understand my answer.


    It just let me know that the flight permit, apart from the questions that filled my head, was genuine.


    ?


    It is quite difficult to ride a horse and run at dawn.


    Even now, since winter is just around the corner, it¡¯s cold enough to feel the threat of death from freezing on the horse.


    It is said that if you fly in the sky on a flying dragon, the weather is perfect for hypothermia or something like hypothermia if you are not fully prepared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it before¡­ but Eldmia-sama seems strangely ustomed to flying in the sky.¡±


    No matter how winter it was, Geiss tilted his head in amazement as he looked at me wearing a coat and even a cape that would make it hot even if I moved normally. Asilie, who shares simr feelings next to him, was also dressed in the same outfit as me, but without any advice, he seemed very puzzled when he saw that I was dressed well on my own.


    ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t this the second flying dragon boarding?¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. In this kind of weather, even riding a horse would make you shudder because it was cold. I just thought it would be colder because it¡¯s a flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°Usually, I look at the difference in temperatureing from the height difference very funny. The courage you showed in the airst time is also surprisingly, aren¡¯t you a flying dragon pilot?¡±


    ¡°What can I do if I have a constitution? Without permission from the royal family, I can¡¯t fly freely, and it¡¯s all about money to feed this big guy.¡±


    It is certainly a very attractive means of transportation, but there is no interest or regret because of the disadvantage that you cannot ride it as you wish unless you have a job approved by the state. If I can keep it without worrying about such obstructive restrictions, I¡¯m thinking of raising it as a pet and a means of transportation.


    ¡°Without restraint, this target is a group of mercenaries on the move. I think the biggest challenge will be not knowing where exactly they are. But ording to the information, they aren¡¯t the ones with horses.¡±


    Some of the executives might be riding horses forfortable movement, but it was clear that it wouldn¡¯t affect the speed at all in the yard where everyone was moving together anyway. This time, I opened up the map I had obtained from Zicmel and handed it out to Gieth. After a quick nce, he nodded confidently.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of Raviel. The roads in this area are well-maintained, so if you don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll spend most of your time on the road. The location marked on the map seems to have been predicted based on that.¡±


    ¡°You can get a sense of it just by looking at the map? Do you memorize all the topography of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like an upational disease. Since I spend more time flying around, I can get lost in the city, but I¡¯m good at finding things like this.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯te up with an example that I could sympathize with or understand Gieth¡¯s argument, which seemed so obvious, I just assumed it was so and decided to ept it.


    ¡°You remember how to ride two?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    Basically, in order for the three of us to ride on the saddle made assuming two people, we have to give the pilot as much space as possible and sit with two people in the back seat. I almost control the direction with my whole body. Because it is a skilled pilot, it is not at the level of falling, so if you are stuck in the middle, you will soon lose your bnce and be in danger of falling.


    With a motion that is difficult to say even with empty words, she climbed onto the flying dragon and took a seat. As she helped Asillie sit in front of her, she said with a slightly excited voice.


    ¡°Maybe a little bit nervous?¡±


    ¡°Riding a flying dragon?¡±


    ¡°No. Riding with Eldi. Didn¡¯t I ride in the back when I was young? I wanted to go for a walk while riding a horse like this because it was the opposite. I didn¡¯t expect to ride a flying dragon before a horse.¡±


    At the same time, Asilie shook her shoulders as if she was having fun, and she looked so innocent that she was at a loss for words. It was such a ripple effect that I thought that I wanted to get a flying dragon pilot¡¯s license without realizing it at the moment and ride a flying dragon myself.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was early in the morning, so the flying dragon spread its wings at the signal of Gieth¡¯s cry resounding from the empty parade ground of the Ogatorv Mansion.

 Chapter 144

    ¡°I smell blood.¡±


    Wrinkling her brows at the not-so-wee stimtion, Ekaterina straightened her grip on the giant bottle.


    It wasn¡¯t that the blood she had shed so far was more than the blood shed. It was just a problem that the smell came out at unwanted moments like now.


    Recognizing such a reaction, Rellie asked just in case.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with Mr. Gaendal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s more like we¡¯re approaching a ce that smells like blood, rather thaning off with a hook.¡±


    After hearing the detailed exnation, Rellie¡¯s face became dark enough to be seen even in the darkness of dawn. And it was no different for Ekaterina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. Gaendal could be in danger if there is a fight with the mercenaries.¡±


    It was Gin who prevented the two from indulging in wandering thoughts. No matter howpetent Gaendal was as a scout, the opponent was a skilled mercenary of about 40 people. It was clear that it would be difficult to escape safely if things went wrong unintentionally in a state where they had already been on a forced march for several days and were in charge of scouting without shifts.


    ¡°It would have been nice if Eldmia was with us.¡±


    ¡°Ekatrina? Did you know that you have already said that over 30 times since you entered this request?¡±


    ¡°Me? I haven¡¯t said it that often.¡±


    ¡°¡­To be honest, I said it often.¡±


    Seeing Gin politely affirming Rellie¡¯s argument, Ekaterina was quite taken aback. thirty times? In just 3 days? I¡¯ve said quite a bit.


    ¡°Well, it could be. You werepetent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa. I¡¯m anxious, I¡¯m anxious.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°No. For now, let¡¯s join Mr. Gaendal.¡±


    Impressed by the fact that they got along quite well after thest abandoned dungeon incident, they started epting requests as a party considering a longer-term rtionship. Originally, we spent time in the guild with the intention of rmending it to Eldmia, but since we haven¡¯t met for a while, the four of us are trying to move around.


    As if they fit perfectly together, from skills to personality, they did not know that the satisfaction of the party would go down even though they had only four requests together, and after agreeing to ept a longer-term request, they were given this job.


    The request was simple. Asking them to be a kind of temporary guard in a refugee vige that has recently begun to settle down.


    Refugees who fled to the vicinity of the capital to avoid the demon king¡¯s army did not intend to break thew while setting up a new site, and sought to be protected by the city through proper procedures. The city weed the decision of the refugees, but since the process cannot be aplished overnight, the content of the request was to prepare and put in public power while the adventurers were protecting them for a while.


    Of course, the request was not enough with only four people, and at first it was moved with about ten people, including other adventurers.


    However, no one expected that the vige they arrived in would be devastated.


    Someone present said. It¡¯s clear that the mercenaries called the Hawk¡¯s ws are doing it.


    It was said that they were a mercenary group that had gained notoriety by looting vigers who were not yet legally protected or selling them into very. Not only are they exceptional in their skills, but they are always targeting only those whose distinction between thieves and ordinary vigers is ambiguous, so they are said to be close to knowing but shushing on this floor.


    Since this was obviously illegal, the others turned around under the pretext of publicizing the mercenary¡¯s atrocities through the guild.


    Of course it was an excuse. They just wanted to get away from the scene of the disaster as soon as possible, fearing that they would be pursued by the mercenaries.


    The four of them went on a chase like this, separated from them, because they were confused by the fact that those who massacred innocent people might do something else.


    ¡°¡­shit.¡±


    It was two days ago that I hurriedly moved after reconfirming that there was a sh-and-burn vige nearby, which I had checked through the information vendor. It wasn¡¯t clear how much of a difference the mercenaries had, so they hurried on a forced march.


    However, the sh-and-burn vige they arrived at had already been plundered by mercenaries.


    ¡°This is already¡­¡±


    ¡°Gaendal! Are you okay!¡±


    Leaving the vige behind, Gaendal, walking weakly toward the party, replied with a tired face.


    ¡°One day. One day was not enough.¡±


    Gaendal, who appeared in time for the party¡¯s arrival, struggled to open his mouth, unable to hide his grief. I could understand without his exnation. Ruins where the fire is still burning. On the other hand, a well-organized campground. Even though it was early in the morning, the sentries of the mercenary corps stood guard around the camp.


    ¡°They said it calmly. It was just a matter of dealing with the bandits who formed the vige and plundered.¡±


    ¡°What about children? There must have been women and old people¡­!¡±


    Instead of answering, Gaendal pointed at a wooden building that could be said to be still intact. He could understand everything, even the meaning of Gaendal¡¯s hand gestures, as well as the building, which was built more carefully and sturdily than any other houses around him.


    A pantheon built by refugees hoping that they will be safe here.


    That survivors are trapped inside, waiting to be sold into very.


    ¡°How could it be in front of the gods¡­ like that¡­¡±


    The excuse would be obvious. Because there is nothing left that can be called evidence in the vige of refugees who are not protected by thew.


    The bandits have already harmed the vigers and they have nothing to do with it. They captured the bandits who surrendered without resistance, not the refugees. With such absurd words, they could im their innocence.


    ¡°They¡¯re like people who should be dragged in front of the crystal ball of truth and split their heads¡­¡±


    No one bothered to point out that the words of Rellie, who gnashed her teeth as if she were about to copse, were a wish that could note true. Because they were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s more professional than I imagined, and the equipment is good. It¡¯s like looking at an army rather than a mercenary. It¡¯s frustrating, but there¡¯s no other way than to report it to the guild.¡±


    they are adventurers Depending on the request, there are cases where they are hostile to humans, but the main opponents are monsters after all.


    In contrast, they are mercenaries. They are the ones who make money by fighting people. No matter how proud he was of his skills, aiming his sword at 40 mercenaries was nothing but recklessness.


    Even if they beat them, everyone in the party won¡¯t be fine.


    Ekatrina, who was ring at the mercenaries guarding the ruined vige as if it were their own, with a confused face, Ekaterina smiled and said.


    ¡°Haha¡­ What would you have done if it was Eldmia?¡±


    It¡¯s already over. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had faced such irrationality while working as an adventurer. At times like this, in order to change the atmosphere, you had to throw a joke and watch it. Since he understood that well, Gaendal also tried to smile and answered.


    ¡°¡­As I showed youst time, didn¡¯t you start byughing and killing ten people?¡±


    ¡°Other people would treat me like an idiot, but it¡¯s scary that Mr. Ega somehow really thinks it¡¯s possible.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing more I can do. Knowing that, it was the moment when everyone was about to take a step with tacit consent.


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that¡­ a flying dragon?¡±


    Gin, who had been looking at the sky with a long sigh because he hadn¡¯t managed to get rid of the confusion, tilted his head and said the words, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the sky.


    ¡°It seems so. But did the original flying dragon fly that low?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be getting lower and lower¡­? I hope it¡¯s not something wrong.¡±


    The death of a flying dragon was notmon, but it was not umon. The party, who had already witnessed the bitter situation, began to stare nkly at the sky, hoping that the flying dragon would not fall.


    However, contrary to their wishes, the flying dragon¡¯s altitude gradually decreased and came down to the point where it barely brushed the trees of the forest.


    ¡°Um, isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I haven¡¯t heard anything about flying dragons. I can¡¯t see them very well¡­¡± ¡±


    No, the pilot doesn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed after going through that. I think it¡¯s better to fly low intentionally.¡±


    It was only after Gin, who had the brightest eyes, gave an exnation, that the party could breathe a sigh of relief. Even though it was someone else¡¯s misfortune, facing that misfortune in a row wasn¡¯t veryfortable.


    ¡°¡­Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    But in the midst of that, Ekatrina alone discovered something else.


    ¡°The person behind the pilot over there. Isn¡¯t that Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°Kasha. You¡­!¡±


    Lely was stunned. After that, I thought I would miss Eldmia often, but the anxiety came over me that I might have suffered from a more serious love affair than I could have imagined. Even at the drinking party that day, it seemed like they were strangely trying to stay close, so I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­!


    ¡°Huh? Really. It¡¯s Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Really?!¡±


    It was Gin who broke Rellie¡¯s delusions. Thanks to that, she came to her senses and concentrated as much as she could to see the sky where the flying dragon was flying, but it was impossible to distinguish the riders of the flying dragon from afar due to her poor eyesight in an environment that was difficult to callpletely bright as it had not yet dawned.


    It was the same with Gaendal, but he chose to fully trust Gin¡¯s words rather than making futile efforts to confirm that it was really Eldmia.


    ¡°Is there such a coincidence? No, but where the hell did you go so low¡­?¡±


    no way.


    However, at the ¡®no way¡¯ that everyone shared without a word of conversation, the eyes of the four people almost simultaneously turned to the campsite in the ruins behind them.


    ¡°¡­No matter how much it is.


    ¡°Ha ha ha. That¡¯s right. No matter how coincidental it may be¡­¡±


    In the meantime, everyone¡¯s eyes moved again to the flying dragon flying above their heads in an instant.


    But what if it really is?


    Unaware of what the anticipation rising within them was headed for, they watched as the man who appeared to be Eldmia stood up on top of the flying dragon.


    ¡°??? ?????!!¡±


    Loud Nausea. It was clear that Eldmia¡¯s voice heardst time was correct. And judging from that reaction, for some reason, it seemed like he had business with the mercenary corps, and he could see that it was not a friendly attitude at all.


    However, the dragon¡¯s speed did not decrease. It was clear that he would just pass by the mercenary camp if he continued.


    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ The moment when the question lingers in everyone¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia!¡±


    Eldmia drew her sword and jumped off the dragon.

 Chapter 145

    I don¡¯t bother to reveal names to those who are about to die.


    There¡¯s no one to warn you not to touch, so what¡¯s the name? If they knew how to warn the living, even if only their souls remained, they would be willing to tell the names one by one, but the reality is that¡¯s not the case, so I don¡¯t want to go through the hassle of buying them.


    It was meant to be this time too. Until I saw the armor the mercenaries were wearing and the burning vige, which I checked through the telescope given to me by Gieth.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same armor Delt was wearing.¡±


    There was nothing to worry about. There was the armor that Delt was wearing at the time, that was dry and that seemed to be in its own way. Even the design of the cape they are wearing is the same. After that, I looked at a lot of armor, but I couldn¡¯t even find simr armor, so those guys were definitely the mercenaries that were being fostered, no different from Count Bossa¡¯s privates.


    And, very damningly, after blowing up the whole vige, they are proudly camping in front of the pantheon.


    Just like the Demon King¡¯s army that attacked our vige.


    I asked Gieth as I returned the telescope.


    ¡°Gyeth. What do you think is the maximum altitude that can be lowered?¡±


    I could tell that Asilie, who was in my arms, was looking at me with a strange expression, but time was running out right away, so I replied by holding her hand tightly. I don¡¯t have the crazy taste of jumping toward the ground every time I get on a flying dragon, and I¡¯m not a suicidal person, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll jump down without thinking.


    I¡¯m going to try it because it¡¯s worth doing. It¡¯s not difficult if you give a little support.


    ¡°It¡¯s very brief when you get to the vicinity of the ruins, but it¡¯s possible up to the height of the second floor.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ about the extent of sshing water¡­?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of jumping down. After I jump down, drop my sister in the direction we came from.¡±


    I was worried that Asilie would continue to hold my hand, but luckily she seemed to have decided to trust me.


    Asilie asked, looking at me as I stood up to prepare to jump.


    ¡°Is it safe, Eldy?¡±


    ¡°Totally safe!¡±


    She couldn¡¯tpletely erase her anxiety, and I can¡¯t erase that anxiety, but the words she said were obvious.


    I had already figured out how far my body, strengthened by magic, could endure and move. If it was as high as Geese mentioned, it would be possible to jump forward without any dy uponnding.


    Since everything was ready, I shouted at the top of my voice toward the burning ruins.


    ¡°??? ?????!!¡±


    It is a cry that contains only the truth.


    In that they properly found Count Bossa¡¯s mercenary corps, they were a wee group. It is also true that they were bastards in that they set fire to and plundered a vige of good civilians who even built a pantheon of wooden buildings.


    And it¡¯s even true that, though they didn¡¯t mean to, the sight really tripped my seizure switch.


    for thatst reason.


    Because they were the ones who created situations simr to the past when I had to helplessly lose everything.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t what they intended, I couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia!¡±


    I hope you will remember my name even if you go to hell.


    I jumped off the diving dragon.


    ?


    No one was caught off guard.


    The movement of the suddenly approaching flying dragon was already seen through the guards and spread quickly, and all the resting soldiers were fully prepared to face an unknown situation with their weapons in hand.


    That¡¯s why they were able tough when the insults against them rang out.


    He said that the hero, who was not a dragon knight and was only riding behind the pilot, seemed very angry, and did not care much while watching the dragon dive. If it wasn¡¯t a flying dragon knight, there wouldn¡¯t be any way to attack them there.


    It¡¯s just a simple threat.


    On the contrary, it is no different from giving up the advantage of surprise because he showed up stupidly like that. Excluding the pilot, there would have been two more people on board at best, but they are just fools who misjudged who to fly.


    Because he acted with such mon sense¡¯, he couldn¡¯t react even when he saw with his own two eyes that his colleague at the forefront was hit by something unknown and torn like a rag.


    It was only after three more heads fell off that I realized that that mysterious thing was a person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a knight!¡±


    To be honest, no one thought the attacker would be a knight. That¡¯s because there is no article that starts with cursing. However, the meaning of the cry was clear, so I decided to just consider it a knight.


    auror user. Knight-level variable. The cry just before was nothing more than a condensation of all the meanings.


    ¡°Get together around the leader! Don¡¯t try to capture them alive! You won¡¯t win with clumsy hands!¡±


    Go to Eldmia?


    As the leader gave the order, he tried desperately to remember who it was, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Are you an adventurer? Or is it really a knight? Even if you turn all the memories over, there is no person thates to mind. So, in the midst of this urgent situation, the leader had the luxury of worrying.


    Why don¡¯t you know of a swordsman with enough skills to urately decapitate all four people except for the first one as soon as they fall from a height that looks like the third floor? It¡¯s not even a striking appearance?


    They were sensitive to information. If you were going to secretly work to overturn the royal family, you had to. So I thought.


    ¡°Second Army back down! Bring your bows! You guys¡­ Damn it!¡±


    The cost of meaningless worry was high. The enemy did not miss the slow movements of those who could not use their auras yet, and showed an unbelievable technique to cut the throats of the three who had only clumsily gathered but were not ready to finish their union.


    ¡°Monster, monster!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you guys!¡±


    As if it was natural for a prosecutor to do something that would be astonishing, the assant quickly closed the distance again and cut down the other 2nd group. It was a painful loss, but instead of escaping from reality, the leader decided to ept that it was a situation where everyone could not be saved.


    However, apart from that, there was nothing I could do about the skills of the enemies I had already seen.


    It is not an entricity that can be seen simply with a strengthened body. thousands. No, it was a blow that could be seen after overworking the body through tens of thousands of exercises and carving the motion of ¡®cutting¡¯ into the body.


    Just a cut carved after endless repetition. There is nothing called technology. Even so, if it weren¡¯t for the enemy, the level of perfection would be enough to put down the sword and p.


    because I have seen it. And because I understand.


    All of the mercenary members, who had skills above a certain level but could not use Aura yet, fell into fear.


    It¡¯s not raining or anything. Because of that, it was not difficult to guess what kind of attack would follow whether it was conceding the first attack or taking the first attack.


    But that was all.


    If you give up the first attack, you will be cut faster than if you block it, and if you take the first attack, you will be cut by a standard counterattack.


    You know, but you can¡¯t stop it and you can¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°Where the hell did this¡­!¡±


    Those who awakened the aura. Those who had umted enough experience in the mercenary corps to be called middle-ss still responded better. It was because the level was high enough to notice that the aura felt by the enemy was insignificant.


    It is not known how skillfully they can use such a small aura, but those who judged that they were simr to them, but not outstanding, decided to believe in the training andbat they had been through.


    However, the officers who judged the situation by looking at that courageous act and the enemy were in despair. Not because of the enemy¡¯s strength, but because it was certain that he would suffer unexpected damage from this battle.


    Someone who came up with the most realistic answer struggled to open his mouth.


    ¡°Commander. Order the 2nd Army to flee¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But it¡¯s a hasty decision.¡±


    You can never make such a move with only the aura you feel. No matter how good your tact is, you can¡¯t lift a rock that can hold 10 people by yourself. It¡¯s just something fundamentally different.


    Like the enemy right in front of you right now.


    Themander was not angry with him because he understood that the officer did not say this for his own safety, but to minimize the damage to other mercenaries who are ssified as the second group.


    ¡°It¡¯s said to be strong, but there¡¯s only one. Take advantage of the moment when the 2nd Army is distracted and hit it with a pincer.¡±


    It was ater task to find out whether it was someone who had connections with these sh-and-burn vigers or someone who figured out their identity. Even if he didn¡¯t know it, some of the nobles who became his juniors would know the name of Eldmia Ega¡­ No, judging from that skill, he couldn¡¯t not know.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®us¡¯.¡±


    The leader, the man, had personally faced the king¡¯s 10 swords. On the other hand, that raider was infinitely shabby. The pressure they felt from the auras they radiated did not exist.


    Their technology may be perfect, but they are obviously weaker than themselves.


    ¡°Goes!¡±


    Clearly, they believed in the past times when they hade together countless times to defeat those stronger than themselves, so they formed formation and charged without any hesitation. In order to sh the assants who did not properly grasp the level of those they were dealing with with their arrogance and to rectify the confusion that was not even in this n.


    ¡°2nd Army! Formation¡­¡±


    The moment he was about to give orders to the soldiers so as not to get in the way, the attacker, who seemedpletely uninterested in them, suddenly turned his head and made direct eye contact with the leader.


    ¡°found.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear a voice. Nervous to the limit, he read the shape of the assant¡¯s mouth by relying on the flickering torches around him. However, the captain felt the illusion of hearing a voice.


    And I understood what that meant and felt the crisis along with goose bumps all over my body, but it was toote.


    The sword was already swinging around his neck when he realized that the assant, who had dug in at twice the speed that he had shown so far, had prated right in front of him in the center of the cadres spread out for the siege.


    ¡°You are the captain.¡±


    Not knowing whether it was first to be decapitated or to hear the voice, the captain¡¯s head soared into the sky.

 Chapter 146

    ¡°Everyone Danzaaang!!¡±


    The screams of viins are always nice to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you soon, so why are you calling me so anxiously!¡±


    It honestly doesn¡¯t sound very good. It¡¯s so filthy and noisy that I just want to beat it to death. What makes the viins scream because they feel unfair and pitiful when a quiet death isn¡¯t enough?


    Still, I was able to confirm that the guy I killed was the leader, so I like that. Did you kill about 10 people including the leader? Although it was the result of pouring a lot of magic power, there was no abnormality in the condition.


    If this is the case, assuming that you are not surrounded, you will be able to win without any problems if you receive Asilier¡¯s support fire?


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Is that me¡­ Ekaterina?¡±


    From the forest road in the direction we flew from, a familiarrge woman with blonde hair appeared.


    Why is your sister out there?


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you!¡±


    Mana flowed behind her, so when I looked carefully, not only Rellie, but also Gin and Gaendal were running along. Even though I don¡¯t know when exactly Ekaterina came running, she had already arrived at close range and swung her heavy bottle, literally crushing the two of them with a roar.


    While even the executives who were around me were amazed at the dizzying sight, I calmed down a little and cut another guy nearby.


    ¡°When I see a friendly face, I get angry, but this is a big deal.¡±


    I¡¯m not kidding, the anger that had risen to the top of my head died in an instant. I don¡¯t know if they were moderately different adventurers, but after seeing the best dream team in my life, my anger disappears.


    ¡°Fuck! I wasn¡¯t alone! Retreat! Huh¡­!¡±


    No, it was true that I wasn¡¯t alone, but there weren¡¯t that many. First of all, I thought he had a mental head enough to give orders, so I quickly rushed in and killed him.


    Surprise and head-butting are always the right thing to do. That alone creates the possibility that 40 soldiers will be 40 vassals. And this time, it¡¯s always a win.


    Ah, there must be less than 30 people left, so there must be about 30 of them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Eldmia really good at surprising people?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the cry of Gaendal, who attacked me with the fastest movement of the three and prevented me from being unterally surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°Who is it? Coincidence is like this!¡±


    A colleague you can rely on. I couldn¡¯t stop admiring the fact that even though I only did one request together, I could not help but believe in it this far. It¡¯s different from fighting with Asillie or Cheryl, so it¡¯s unfamiliar but enjoyable.


    Above all, the displeasure has already disappeared in the fact that they joined me in spite of this obvious outnumbering. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it must have been that the mercenaries were dissatisfied with the atrocitiesmitted here. Good people always make people feel good.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. They¡¯ve been holding vigers in the pantheon. Be careful not to take them hostage!¡±


    ¡°Very good information!¡±


    Maybe it was another time, but now I know the perfect way to deal with the despicable ones.


    ¡°Sister!! Shoot all those who go to the pantheon! There are hostages!!¡±


    Unlike Gaendal, who looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, Asilie clearly listened to me and fired an arrow instead of a horse.


    It must be a sight only I can see, arrows loaded with mana flying across the still-dark sky of dawn. However, Gaendal, who reacted reflexively to the sound of the arrow flying, quickly looked back at the pantheon and saw the sight of the arrow striking the back of his head as he threw off his helmet and ran towards it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a walk with a guardian.¡±


    Fortunately, no one was surrounded by full te armor, so Asilie alone would be able to deal with those heading to the pantheon. As I shed and kicked the enemies in front of me, I joined Ekatrina on the long side. Even though I was covered in blood, Ekatrina patted my back with a big smile.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! I was talking about you. Do you know how to use magic?¡±


    ¡°Eugguk. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, so I¡¯m going to, live, live!¡±


    Shouted Gin, who split the head of the attacking enemy with an ax while receiving such a grand wee that she wondered if it had been iron te armor instead of leather armor.


    ¡°Rellie willplete the order soon! Don¡¯t overdo it, just hold on until then!¡±


    ¡°A spell in this melee?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll know when you see it! There are so many restrictions that we couldn¡¯t try when we were together, but in this situation, it¡¯s quite possible!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of spell he¡¯s trying to cast, but he¡¯s so confident that there¡¯s no doubt about it. I didn¡¯t refuse to help her fall back for a moment out of consideration for what she had messed up in the first ce, but during a short break, I turned my head to look at Rellie, and the most magical sight of my whole other world was unfolding.


    Not only did magical energy fluctuate around Rellie, but the sight of her eyes glowing blue, despite having seen mages fighting each other at the Imperial Academy, gave me a feeling that it was ¡®real¡¯ magic.


    As the light in Rellie¡¯s eyes deepened, the world became brighter.


    ¡°Um, what is that¡­?¡±


    It is not unreasonable that murmurs mixed with fear spring out from among the enemies. Even if it were me, if a sun suddenly started to rise above my head in the middle of a fight, I would have immediately looked for someone who seemed to be using magic around me and cut off his head.


    The difference is that the wizard who wants to get the head right now is on our side, and the enemy has to get past me to get the head of our wizard.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wizard! The wizard department¡­¡±


    Thank you so much. A guy not far away is trying to clear up the mess. Since there was no need to rest from the beginning, I immediately rushed towards him.


    There is an obstruction, but it is meaningless. It¡¯s slow, clumsy, and just halfway there. In me, this battle was already over.


    The only thought thates to mind is that the standards for strength ind are stranger than expected. Like the demons I encountered in the Empire, the gap in strength was too great. Is it really that all the strong have been drafted to the border, leaving only the second-ss at best? In this environment, there must be some top-notch left to take advantage?


    The answer was clear. The title of that gnome¡¯s wandering knight.


    Once I got that, I had to rush to the border and experience firsthand how the world works.


    After a couple more cuts betweenments and worries that didn¡¯t match the battlefield at all, Ekatrina gave a loud warning.


    ¡°Eldmia! Don¡¯t stick with them!¡±


    However, the warning was a bit strange. don¡¯t stick? Is that enough? Whatever it is, it¡¯s true that you warned me, so as soon as you put your distance, Rellie¡¯s cry, which was greatly amplified than usual due to mana, resounded.


    ¡°Burn up!¡±


    Even before my doubts went away, the two guys who kept me in check began to ignite. And starting with that, all the mercenaries who were alive began to burn sequentially.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaagh!¡±


    fuck.


    oh my god.


    fuck god.


    ?


    Gwenth, vice-captain of the Hawk¡¯s ws, had an excellent sense of humor.


    I deliberately did not inform those around me in detail, but the sense was so excellent that it could be called almost magic, and I depended on it for the rest of my life to the extent that I continued my life. The reason why I stayed in the traitor group even with that feeling was because I didn¡¯t really think it was dangerous in the slightest.


    There seemed to be a possibility, and even if it was dangerous, I was confident that I would run away before that.


    It was only now that he realized that it was arrogance, but Gwenth did not stop trying to live. While searching for a way to survive, forcing himself to vomit out of a sense of crisis he had never felt before, as he watched a small sun appear over the ruins, he remembered the battlefields he had experienced in the past.


    It happened when he was born as the son of a prostitute who followed a mercenary troupe and identally watched the battlefield where the wizard participated from a distance. Even then, such a fireball rose over the battlefield.


    And people started burning. Exactly only the soldiers of the enemy faction of the mage. The mercenaries belonging to the hostile camp were fine, but the sight made people tremble in fear.


    Now that he knew the principle, which was unknown at the time, Gwenth threw away his sword, threw off his cloak, and struggled to get rid of the armor he could take off immediately.


    I don¡¯t know the specific method, but that magic is simultaneously activated to those who share the equipment recognized by the caster.


    Since it was unknown what the wizard identified the group as, he had to take off all the equipment shared by the mercenaries. I couldn¡¯t even tell people around. If that happened, it would be clear that a prosecutor who was no different from that embodied death woulde and slit his throat right away.


    Without even having time to care about the surroundings, he spasmodically took off all his gear and even threw off the greave he was wearing for thest time. A cry filled with mana rang out.


    ¡°Burn up!¡±


    I involuntarily closed my eyes at the chilling cry, but Gwenth survived. Allies from the burning past struggled in pain in all directions, but survived.


    Gwenth, who was so relieved and tried to move his body to get out of here quickly, froze as it was.


    ¡°Is your friend quick-witted?¡±


    The sense that had warned me like crazy until just now had gone silent.


    As if it meant nothing now.


    ¡°Among friends I met in the past, there was a friend named Gadwerry. I nicknamed him the talkative Werry. The conversations I had with him were very, very helpful. I don¡¯t know how it is now, but at the time, I survived the danger of death very well.¡±


    In the tension where not even a finger can move, slowly move only your head and eyes to look up at the owner of the voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know if our quick-witted friend has the same personality as Weri?¡±


    The embodied death, unknown when it came, was looking down at him with a terrifying smile.

 Chapter 147

    I stunned him with a ser kick in the face of the guy who was taking off his gear like he was almost mad, and the surroundings were miserable.


    The fireballs floating in the sky were getting smaller and losing their shape, but the 30 or so burning corpses showed no signs of extinguishing for a while.


    ¡°Once this matter is settled, I should study some theoretical magic.¡±


    It¡¯s not a matter of being able to use magic or not, it¡¯s a matter of being able to respond or not.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t believe that such a magic that could not be dealt with even if the timing was slightly dyed existed.


    I could see the movement of magical power, so I roughly understood the principle. The fact that the fireballs floating in the air acted as giant eyes made of magic, and the fact that the mana that spewed out like threads from there was artificially ced in the armor worn by the mercenaries.


    And that mana was used as fuel to burn everything. It was aposition at the level of pouring gasoline and lighting a fire, but it was scary that it was done with magic.


    Obviously, it eats up not only time but also mana and requires the caster¡¯s arithmetic ability. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what catastrophe would happen if even one stone flew by mistake and interfered with the caster¡¯s spell. Judging from the fact that Rellie gave up the geographical advantage and came out to a ce that was no different from an open field, there must be a range problem.


    But even taking that into ount, the activation time was too shortpared to its power. To the point of worrying that if a wizard who was superior to Rellie cast that type of magic in a simr but more stealthy way, he would have no choice but to be defeated.


    ¡°For now, it would be right to be satisfied with theplete victory.¡±


    While dragging the stunned Werri Mk.2, they walked towards the empty lot that would have served as the vige square, and everyone including Gaendal started to gather. Among them, there was Asili, which appeared from the forest, although it was in a slightly different direction, and Giess was also spinning around looking for a ce tond from above, as if confirming that the situation had been sorted out.


    ¡°Eldi? Who are these people?¡±


    Ah, I couldn¡¯t write a letter about the story rted to the abandoned dungeon. The other people were already making an ¡®ah¡¯ look on their faces, as if they had a sense that Assilie was an elf and that she called me by nicknames, so I decided to introduce them to Asilie first.


    ¡°These are the adventurers who have solved the request togetherst time. Gaendal, Gin, Ekatrina and the one who is struggling behind me is Lely.¡±


    Lelye was not talking empty words, but walking really hard. Someone might be able to help, but seeing as even Ekatrina doesn¡¯t approach, there might be a reason of its own? After all, it seems that there is no burden at all because the scale isrge.


    Still, it¡¯s not a very far distance, so I struggle to wave my hand to say hello as if I heard my voice.


    ¡°This is Asillie. My benefactor and protector. And the friend who is spinning around and looking for thending spot up there is called Gieth. He is the official drake pilot.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. It seems ambiguous to even call him a guardian now.¡±


    ¡°As expected! Is this the elf I told you about?¡±


    Unlike Ekatrina, who responded by pping her hands, and Gaendal, who opened her eyes wide and was surprised, Gin tilted her head and stroked her beard. He looked like he was recalling something, but he looked at Asilier, wondering if he was dating him, but she just lightly bowed her head and gave a formal greeting.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Asillie. To be honest, you said you were the one who raised Eldmia, so I thought you were like a northern elf.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Nice to meet you. Eldy has grown so big.¡±


    The Northern Elves Gaendal was talking about were not the slender, beautiful elves that aremonly thought of, but muscr machos who could split their skulls with a single blow. It is said that his height is well above the average height of elves, so in some ways he may have a simr image to me.


    Of course, if I stand next to him, I will definitely be a squid with muscles and size, so I never want to meet him.


    ¡°First of all, it seems that the threats around us have been sorted out, so we want to help the survivors first, is that okay, Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already achieved my goal, so I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    I grabbed the back of the Werri Mk.2, which was still confused, and shook it moderately. Ipletely trusted his judgment as a leader, so I followed his instructions without hesitation and headed to the pantheon with Ekatrina.


    He didn¡¯t forget to give a word to Geese, who was still floating in the sky, to join the people in the clearing, and the door to the pantheon when he arrived was firmly locked with a hugetch.


    ¡°Is it quiet?¡±


    ¡°It must be because you¡¯re afraid. I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Wait, Eldmia.¡±


    Ekaterina took a deep breath and eximed as she silently raised her hands and agreed to the hand blocking me from lifting thetch immediately.


    ¡°Dwellers inside! We are adventurers who havee to help you! Can anyone answer!¡±


    ¡°You came to save me?!¡±


    The quiet inside of the temple quickly turned into amotion. Ekaterina shrugged her shoulders and said to me in the midst of the confusion caused by everyone spitting out the words asking for help.


    ¡°Usually there are three types of cases like this. Either you are in a state of confusion and scramble to get a helping hand, or at thest moment you pick up something and poke at it as soon as you open it with a vengeance, or you really give up everything. In the case of , it really reacts like a living corpse.¡±


    No matter how you look at it, since it wasn¡¯t thest, it must have been one of the previous two cases, but Ekatrina seemed to be concerned about the second situation. This is another case I hadn¡¯t thought of. After all, a skilled adventurer is a differentw.


    As there was no answer from this side, the numerous voices that had been heard from within gradually began to diminish one by one, and Ekaterina opened her mouth again in line with it.


    ¡°All the mercenaries that attacked you have been dealt with! You may be confused right now, but we will do our best to help you get to the nearby city! So please take good care of each other so that you do not act unexpectedly in anxiety!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it!¡±


    Ekaterina is definitely a civilized warrior. There is a huge sense of gap when he suddenly shows off his vocabry that he does not use in everyday conversation.


    For now, the turmoil inside seems to have been sorted out to some extent, so when I finally removed thetch and opened the door to the pantheon, I could see that the survivors were looking at us with eyes full of anxiety and anticipation.


    And at that moment, just by looking at each other for a moment, we understood what to do in front of them.


    Ekaterina confidently slung a tall bottle over her shoulder, and I put the sword I was holding into the scabbard with a nonchnt gesture and said quietly.


    ¡°Come out. You are safe now.¡±


    It was time to y the hero they wanted in front of those who hoped for a hero and hoped for miraculous salvation.


    ?


    Static Disbelief Surprise Joy Sadness.


    The dramatic emotional changes seen by those who survived were extremely natural. However, men and old people were not mixed in it.


    only children and women. Male ves are not worthless, so in fact, to protect them, he must have taken the lead in fighting and died.


    They are said to have been refugees from the border. After running away and running away anding to the ind, which was considered stable, he agreed with other refugees nearby to ask for protection from the gateway city and build a vige.


    ¡°Because people are more than demons.¡±


    My dick was overflowing, so I stayed away from them for a while and got stuck in a corner, then Asilie came over and silently hugged me from behind. Maybe my expression was more rotten than I thought. Ekatrina also turned her gaze to me, as if she was concerned about my situation, so she waved her hand once to mean that it was okay.


    ¡°Has Mr. Gaendal not returned yet?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    I did not bother to hide from them why I came here. I didn¡¯t say more than necessary, but I did say that they were traitors¡¯ minions. Then, it was already about 20 minutes ago that Gaendal led him into the forest, saying he would extract the information I needed.


    However, judging from the fact that I haven¡¯t heard a single scream yet, it must have moved quite farther than I thought or be very cooperative.


    When I imagined him desperately throwing off his gear to survive, he didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who had a lot of patience and kept silent even while being tortured.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another guild of ves we don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t in the information Zicmel gave me. I hope so.¡±


    ording to Gin¡¯s exnation, other viges other than here suffered the same. Judging from the fact that some of those who were in the pantheon were residents of that vige, they also said that it seemed that the mercenaries of the Hawk¡¯s ws or something were doing it right.


    Circumstances, it seems that their n was for the ve guild that we destroyed on the first day toe in contact and take people with them. Without a proper wagon, only 40 people could not have led 20 prisoners on a national trek.


    In the end, the key was how far the only survivor coulde out cooperatively.


    Gaendal returned with the survivors, apanied by a human from behind.

 Chapter 148

    The mercenary¡¯s name was Gwens.


    In the words of Gaendal, he actively cooperated to the point where it felt like it was useless to torture him, so he just brought him back.


    ¡°They say they¡¯re willing to talk to you about treason. We¡¯re just trying to stop them, so I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    Saying so, Gaendal pushed me toward me. As if he had noints about Gaendal, the guy who had walked along while managing his expression naturally knelt down and said, lowering his head.


    ¡°My name is Gwens. I¡¯ll tell you anything if you let me live.¡±


    It was out of necessity, and he survived on his own, so he dragged it like a sack of barley he had borrowed, and since he was so cooperative, I would like to think that things are going very well.


    When I put it like this, I just want to kill it.


    It¡¯s been a while since my extremely personal feelings intervened this far, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to be with the people who burned down the vige.


    ¡°Did you say your friend¡¯s name was Gwens?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m starting to wonder if there¡¯s any information that¡¯s meaningful enough to keep you alive? How does it look to you?¡±


    Seeing her flinch at the moment, it seemed right that she was very nervous, but she managed not to raise her head. Seeing him stay still in that state, it seems like he¡¯s trying to figure out a way to survive by rolling his head.


    Actually, I think it¡¯s a realm of going morefortably or bothering. Anyway, the royal family seems to have prepared for a long time to decide and rob Count Bossa, and regardless of whether the preparation is insufficient orplete, I intend to destroy him to the extent that I can reach it.


    If you save this guy to get various information and catch more pods based on that information, you might be able to tighten Count Bossa¡¯s throat a little easier, but maybe that wouldn¡¯t help much.


    ¡°I will definitely let anyone who cooperates live. In fact, even when I caught you earlier, I didn¡¯t care what you did, and if you were cooperative, I was going to save you and take you to the capital. But apart from you, this sight stimted my bad childhood memories. That¡¯s why I¡¯m starting to not like the first n I made.¡±


    I was the one who was hired as a mercenary by the one who was called Favie or Favae in the first ce and killed the pitiful adventurers. What I feel bad about this guy¡¯s behavior right now is that it¡¯s purely my personal problem.


    Asilie is still hugging me from behind but doesn¡¯t say anything. Rather than fully respecting my wishes, it seems to be waiting to see what decision I make.


    In the middle of the day, I think it would be good for my mental health to just honor the dead and cut them down without any regrets.


    ¡°As the vice-captain of the Hawk¡¯s ws, I have been in charge of the actual mercenary corps¡¯ important tasks. I can testify everything from documents to themunication system with the traitor. You will never regret keeping me alive.¡±


    It was too useful a witness to say.


    ¡°What? Vice-captain? Aren¡¯t you lying that you¡¯re all dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Why would you tell a lie here that would get caught anyway?¡±


    Starting with Mongsoon, I can¡¯t help but doubt that I keep getting bigger things one by one. I couldn¡¯t erase my doubtful expression, so I leaned over so that I could touch his ear and asked quietly.


    ¡°Traitor¡¯s name. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Count Envelde da Bossa.¡±


    Eh, that¡¯s true.


    In addition to that, I asked him with fragmentary questions about things I knew, but all the answers that came back were correct.


    It¡¯s an unintended harvest in many ways, but in the end all the conditions say to let this guy live. Then you should think positively and save it.


    How to act quickly once you¡¯ve made a decision. I carried him on my back and approached Gies who wasnding.


    ¡°Gyeth. Can you throw this to the Ogathorpe family?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡­ no, what kind of person are you talking about as a bundle? Confusing.¡±


    As much as he clearly knew the identity of the guy who was tied up even though he said so, Geiss naturally said while arranging the saddle of the flying dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie it up like a piece of luggage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good through the words.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take long to fly, so there¡¯s no need to be considerate. The guy didn¡¯tin at all the whole time he was tied up, as if he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°Then Eldmia-sama, will you help them go to the gateway city?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be like that right now. If we break up here and get involved with strange things, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Besides beating the mercenaries anyway, the only thing I could do today was to go to the library and get some magic books and study them. As long as there are things that can only be done today and things that can be done at any time, it is natural to handle the former.


    While watching the flying dragon with his back to the rising sun, taking the guy who was carried like a luggage, Asilie crossed her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Eldy. It¡¯s not something anyone can do to not be swayed by it when it¡¯s emotionally difficult.¡±


    ¡°It was a worthy decision just to be praised by my sister.¡±


    ¡°The words are true.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even empty at all, but Assilie just smiled as if he thought it was a joke.


    What happened after that was literally a breeze. Those who survived the pain of losing their families quickly prepared to head to the city under our guidance.


    Even though they lost their family members at the hands of humans in and where they tried to avoid the demons, it was certainly surprising to see most people moving steadfastly without losing their vitality in their eyes.


    ¡°They are strong people.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t have a weapon. I¡¯m already a warrior.¡±


    Ekatrina and Gaendal, who were ready to depart, shared their feelings about the survivors¡­ but I can¡¯t easily sympathize. I could say it was sympathy, because I could see that the fuel that made them move forward wasn¡¯t just courage and strong will.


    It was clearly insanity that was etched in the eyes of quite a few, if not all, of them. The kind of madness I would have had the same if it wasn¡¯t for the second round of my life.


    A vengeance that makes people turn their eyes away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you can tell me?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or something, but when I felt that I had read it, Asilie started talking to me as if I were reading my thoughts together.


    ¡°I?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s Eldi, I think anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­well. I can thank them for saving them, but wouldn¡¯t it be a little funny to see a 15-year-old kid throw out advice on their lives from now on. Every time I meet these people, I can¡¯t give them advice.¡±


    ¡°If Eldi thinks so.¡±


    Assilie, who finished the story ndly, leaned on me and waited for departure as if nothing had happened.


    No, I¡¯m in trouble if you bring up a disturbing story for no reason and then end it in a haphazard way.


    ¡°Is that over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Noona will respect Eldi¡¯s judgment. That¡¯s how I decided and moved.¡±


    Assilie was calm, as if the purpose was really to ask. Thanks to that, even as I was walking ording to Gaendal¡¯s instructions, I had really arrogant thoughts.


    After walking along the forest road for a long time and constantly thinking about it on my way to the gateway city, I couldn¡¯t rest my head even during breaks in between.


    Around the time when the conclusion of the worry gradually leaned toward ¡®I don¡¯t say anything, I just escort you like this¡¯, some women gathered and approached me during a break.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    It started as a thank you, but I quickly understood what the main point they wanted to talk about. It wasn¡¯t too difficult since most of the people I saw earlier who felt the madness were gathered there.


    The break was about 15 minutes, so I decided to talk about the main topic.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give that guy.¡±


    The clumsily disguised mask of tranquility is shattered at that one word, and poison flickers in the eyes.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    The eyebrows of the woman at the forefront twitched.


    Gaendal tried toe closer, but I lightly raised my hand to stop him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. You guys can¡¯t take revenge. The perpetrator of the incident will soon die.¡±


    Madness bes hostile and pours out. Even if it wasn¡¯t threatening, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant look, so I continued talking with a frown openly.


    ¡°And the guy sent on the flying dragon will give important testimony, so even if he won¡¯t be acquitted, he will be sent to prison ording to the fair judgment of thew. If you¡¯re going to go and kill me, I won¡¯t stop you, but just know that it¡¯s a crime. Before that, there¡¯s nothing you can do for revenge.¡±


    ¡°By what right?¡±


    I wondered what it meant, but it seems that they skipped all my kind exnations and took it in moderation as if I was going to stop them from taking revenge.


    ¡°By what right do you have to deprive us of our chance to avenge you?¡±


    On the one hand, I really wondered if this was a generally possible flow of thought, but I thought that it might be enough if I was distracted and my eyes were rolling, so I decided to answer in moderation.


    ¡°The right to directly fight with 40 mercenaries, kill them, and acquire witnesses as spoils of war.¡±


    It¡¯s a joke, but it¡¯s true. Spoils are spoils, even if they are people. It¡¯s verymon sense in this world to catch thieves and sell them as ves to vers.


    ¡°We lost our family to them.¡±


    ¡°I know. I lost everything to the demons too, so I¡¯m diligently preparing for revenge. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the lives of the demons who burned down my vige belong to me. If someone else kills them, of course I¡¯ll just have to suck my fingers.¡±


    After speaking as resolutely as possible, I felt that the hostility that had been pouring toward me had stopped for a moment. But I¡¯m not sure about the slowing point. Do you believe that I am also a war victim and take a step back?


    To be honest, I was expecting a reaction like ¡®Don¡¯t lie!¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re still going to stop us from taking revenge?¡±


    ¡°No. I have no intention of stopping it. I just let you know that you cannot take revenge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. The targets you want to take revenge on will all die soon? How will you take revenge when all the targets you want to take revenge on are gone? I¡¯m just letting you know.¡±


    ¡°You want us to believe that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it. It doesn¡¯t change the oue. They were members of a group plotting treason, and the Isthel royal family does not intend to take this lightly.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused, so the word treason caused a huge wave. Even the women who were on the verge of venting their anger on me understood what this meant and began to panic, and the others except Gaendal and Asillie were even more flustered.


    Oh,e to think of it, I only told Gaendal. Even though it was long, I felt sorry for nothing when I saw that I was surprised with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°¡­Then, so it¡¯s over like this? Can¡¯t do anything¡­?¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you feel like you didn¡¯t touch your nose and blow your nose rather than feeling like you can¡¯t do anything¡­ but yes. Anyway, that¡¯s it. Of course, if he doesn¡¯t disappear with the dew of the guillotine, there will be a chance to kill him like I said at the beginning. You¡¯re going to be a criminal then. Of course, I don¡¯t rmend it.¡±


    I calmly and casually shed what they saw as their reason for living in front of their faces.


    Then, as if influenced by it, all the women who came to me sat there with a dejected expression on their faces. Silently in awkward silence. The other women who were present slowly approached and began tofort them, but considering that they lost their reactions as if their spirits had gone out in the short time, this break might need to be a little longer.

 Chapter 149

    Birds were chirping, flowers didn¡¯t bloom, it was autumn, but today was a toxic mild and sunny day, so there was no difort to move. Rather, I think it¡¯s good weather for a pic.


    Even so, leaving behind the fuss for a while, we maintained our silence and continued our march nervously, as if walking on thin ice.


    Rather than paying attention to the victims or being considerate of them, it was to guard against unreasonable attacks.


    The ¡®unreasonable attack¡¯ here refers to the trouble caused by thieves or crazy idiots who attack us with the intention of attacking and robbing us of anything that can be seen at a cursory nce.


    ¡°Something seems to be following me from a while ago.¡±


    With her ears pricked up, Asilie reacted to the presence she felt earlier. It wasn¡¯t that he hid his presence extremely well, so in fact, everyone except the vigers noticed, but there was a clear reason why no one bothered to care.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go see it. If you have thoughts, there¡¯s no reason to bother us because we have nothing.¡±


    Ethyl is still a country that prohibits very in name. I¡¯ve been especially involved with ve traderstely. If you live a normal life, it¡¯s true that you see a lot of guys like illegal ve traders at Etisel once in your life. It¡¯s not an easy environment to buy and sell ves illegally. There¡¯s a reason why ve traders even make connections with bandits and secretly capture people.


    Conversely, even if thieves who are not included in the connection make contact with people saying that they will catch people and sell them, they will be rejected at the door because they are not guaranteed. In severe cases, after killing or capturing all the thieves, they handed them over to the city along with the people they caught and said, ¡®We are this good. Only legal ves are treated.¡¯ It is only used as a material for the same reputation work.


    Because that would be a much more profitable business than selling those who are not carefully selected and have no value as ves and get caught.


    In the end, even if ordinary thieves do attack us and take something from a sessful raid, we have only a small amount of daily necessities, a few belongings of six people who seem to be adventurers, and a meager ie from women and children. At least on the surface, that is.


    In this situation, do you dare to show yourself to rob us? That¡¯s the real stone head of the world¡­


    ¡°Hehe. Adventurers, where are you going with all the women like that?¡±


    ¡°Fucking stoneheads.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°Fucking stoneheads.¡±


    The expression of the stone head of the world was crumpled when he led more than 20 scumbags of thieves and appeared on a forest road.


    ¡°No, I want to crumple my face, but why do you crumple it?¡±


    I felt the presence, but my benevolence, which I tried to let go of because I was just looking for prey, was kicked with a mud foot, but even if it was a f***, should I be a f***? I was so dissatisfied that I wanted to pull out my sword right away, but therge stone head in front of me didn¡¯t know how fast I was and took out the ax that was worn around my waist and threatened.


    ¡°Have you seen a case like this? I was going to send you off well after leaving the elves there¡­¡± ¡±


    The first rule of engagement that any of you who might survive here should remember and cherish for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°What? What did this bastard say earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trip over a beautiful tinum-haired elf in front of a big ck head.¡±


    Without having to draw out his sword, he rushed in and shattered the face of the man holding the axe with a straight hook. reaction? If these guys react, they will be sold out and die with their head on the ground.


    The thief who turned into a corpse in one punch didn¡¯t even look at me, and unlike me, who untied my wrists, the faces of the thieves who were smiling victoriously behind him began to turn into astonishment.


    ¡°The second rule of engagement.¡±


    ¡°Sir, fuck! Attack! Gong-gyeo-eok!¡±


    ¡°Never touch Eldmia Egga.¡±


    What kind of existence is an elven ve to the offenders¡­?


    Even if it¡¯s just Asili right now, elves are never easy beings to the point of wondering why they met me after being dragged into very by guys like professional elven hunters.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for crazy humans who drop meteorites on people who aren¡¯t even 30 years old right now to enve elves who have lived for dozens of hundreds of years in a fantasy world spread across the continent? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a hikikomori elf, so I didn¡¯t live without doing anything.


    Is it really possible that he¡¯s a green elf who hasn¡¯t even turned 20? I¡¯d rather go down the street and pick up a magic sword.


    However, it is also true that there are a lot of mentally ill people who can¡¯t face reality like that in spite of that reality. This is so absurd that it makes me wonder if someone is actually coaxing them into buying them.


    But it really does happen. Please, I hope someone can shed some light on this strange phenomenon.


    ¡°Fuck off the fuck!¡±


    The quick-witted guys already notice that I¡¯m moving alone and don¡¯t even want to approach them, but there are people who don¡¯t notice anywhere. Just by digging into the inside of the clumsily wielded sword and jabbing it into the face, the thief copsed like a puppet with a thread cut off. Did he repeat about 10 times to send the guys who rushed separately like a tournament because they couldn¡¯t even link up?


    Gradually, the thief, who seemed to be nning to run away in fear, split his jaw with an uppercut and looked around. Even though the other party just stood there and watched because of their overflowing trust in me, this is the result. It¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Yes, Mr. Asillie is an elf¡­ but I really don¡¯t know what thieves are like these days.¡±


    Gaendal, stroking his chin and tilting his head as if he had seen something absurd, looked as absurd as I.


    ¡°I think the goblin is smarter than that too. That¡­ can¡¯t you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Rather, the more half-heartedly harm people and get drunk with power, the less you see. I think it was just that level.¡±


    After calmly exining to Ekatrina, who looked very puzzled, Gin unwrapped a canteen from one of the thieves and handed it to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wash.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­no. Thank you long.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    Not much blood flowed from the dead in the form of hollowed-out faces, skulls shed literally imperceptibly, or necks broken on impact. But my gauntlets made in that way never looked good.


    ¡°It was a wise decision to knock it down with your fists. Dying might be the same, but it would be less irritating to them.¡±


    ¡°I think it would have been rather irritating to beat someone to death with bare hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the story of when you brutally kill someone.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time. A proper mix of reality and unreality evokes longing and envy rather than fear.¡±


    To be honest, they were so insignificant that even pulling out the sword was annoying, so I used my fist, but after hearing Gin¡¯s words, I knew it wasn¡¯t a bad choice. After properly wiping off the blood and flesh on the gauntlet and looking back, the vigers seemed rather relieved.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s near the capital, but it¡¯s not even a riot with mercenaries and thieves that can¡¯t be managed. Is it like this?¡±


    ¡°Because war eats away at a country. Rather, I think it¡¯s great that it¡¯s only this much. There are many countries that are more serious even without war.¡±


    Once again, Gin looked at the residents who were preparing to move in line with Gaendal¡¯s instructions, and his eyes were so deep that he couldn¡¯t understand. Having lived for quite some time, he must have seen many of the serious scenes he spoke about.


    Anyway, this was also a fight for form, so we changed the turn, and this time, Ekaterina, who was behind us, came forward, and I and Asilie fell into the back ranks. After an adjustment, our march continued again.


    In the meantime, Asilie, who was thinking about something while tilting her head next to me, cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it seem like Eldi is driving incidents everywhere he goes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since I have circumstances, I don¡¯t have a tendency to go to the case, but wouldn¡¯t it be enough to say I¡¯m driving around?¡±


    ¡°The mercenary group I was aiming for was in the middle of looting, and I think it¡¯s a very rare case to be attacked by bandits in the process of transporting the people who saved the mercenary group and took care of it.¡±


    It was a very credible im, but in fact, if it is a rare thing, it is already a rare kind of endgame king from my life, so there is not much inspiration. So I calmly answered Asilie.


    ¡°I think this is the level that can be done just because it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re calm and detached in a really strange ce, Eldi.¡±


    In the first ce, it¡¯s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of It¡¯s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Even if you can¡¯t help it because it¡¯s instinct to get angry when you see unimaginable idiots.


    However, since I couldn¡¯t say that I was reincarnated, I just covered it up with a shrug.

 Chapter 150

    ¡°What?! Run away?!¡±


    escape. or escape. Running away to protect oneself from a threat.


    And now, those were the words the guild receptionist spat out toward Yekatrina and the others. That¡¯s why Catherine made quite a loud noise.


    Fortunately, except for one raid out of misfortune, what greeted us at the gateway city safely was an unpleasant situation and unfair treatment.


    The female receptionist, who had the impression of being made up of a lot of roughness, continued her conversation while maintaining an extremely businesslike attitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The three people, led by Gaendal-nim, were due to escape during the request¡­¡± ¡±


    Ha, it seems that the guys who arrived first tricked people and left with the reward, but we exined the situation to them and I mean, they went on the hunt. Even the mercenaries that caused the incident were killed and even the residents were saved.


    It is probably because they have the right personality andmon sense that they maintain theirposure even though they were unterally notified of the unfair evaluation. If you were a normal adventurer, there would be nothing strange about starting by destroying something right away.


    It¡¯s not because I started looking over it when I encountered a simr case in the capital city.


    ¡°¡­The adventurers who returned to the city first have already negotiated with the guild and received a reward. This is a quest that has ended. If you cannot submit detailed circumstances and evidence, nothing will change.¡±


    On the other hand, the receptionist is cold enough to furrow his brow for cutting his words and entering. It looks like there is a lot of work being pushed back, but it¡¯s not a particrly good response.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been wanting to see the guild leader for a while to present the circumstances and evidence. Even if the victims are over there right now, if you want to protect them in the end, you have to meet the guild leader, the representative of the guild that made the request, and Raviel¡¯s bureaucrat. ?They are the victims rted to the request. Are you saying that we are going to leave them like this?¡±


    Nevertheless, Gaendal calmly exins. But the answer that came back was never kind.


    ¡°Currently, the guild leader is busy with other business¡­¡±


    The same answer repeated like a parrot. In the end, it¡¯s a public request presented by the guild, but what could be busier than cleaning up? It¡¯s not even the capital. Even empty words, if this kind of problem arises, it is right to put off the busy work and run to check it out.


    At that attitude, Gaendal tried to let out a sigh, Ekatrina and Lelye made faces full of energy, and Gin smiled as if he was troubled. The refugees start to get anxious from themotion, and Asili looks at the receptionist with a not very good expression.


    And I just kicked the reception desk.


    ¨C Quaang!


    What used to be a reception desk was scattered around by the purposeful kick.


    ¡°Kyaaak?!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, fuck you. You¡¯re spinning dirty. Really. Did you fight with the mercenary bastards?¡±


    It ismon sense that people in the world have as many different personalities as there are. And you have to treat them in various ways that suit their different personalities, but you can save time and effort when drawing the desired conclusion.


    Intelligent bullies are the answer here.


    I feel that everyone in the lobby is startled by my sudden action and their attention is focused. And the receptionist, who was alone in it, screamed loudly.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is this?! I¡¯ll call the security right now!¡±


    ¡°Guard? Guard? Call! Let¡¯s just call all of them and let the whole world know that the adventurer guild eats adventurers and says they don¡¯t know me! Senior guard!! I consider it! The guild here treats adventurers like shit! Is this me! !¡±


    The vast majority of adventurers have no nationality.


    Every country has a national border, but ordinary citizens without any connection cannot cross the border without permission. People who only work in one country do not give up their nationality like me or Cheryl, but true adventurers who travel around the world give up their nationality at all.


    But then, in a country that prioritizes its own people, wouldn¡¯t it be a real fantasy life that there would be a lot of dog-like cases in which adventurers who don¡¯t have any backing are tossed around as they please?


    The world is overflowing with chaos and destruction to such an extent that the useful service of adventurers should not be drastically reduced due to such ignorant people, so the adventurer protectionw must be the continent gathered as one and came up with an arbitration n.


    ¡°Insufficient follow-up response due to negligence in request management! Even the heinous act of trying to make up for the loss by transferring the guild¡¯s financial damage suffered by a certain adventurer to another innocent person in an unfair way! I¡¯m starting to suspect that he was selling information to the mercenaries and getting into the illegal very business.


    Even though the manual is enclosed, the free guidebook made by using the expensive paper that is handed out when registering as an adventurer for the first time is ¡®I¡¯ll have to read itter¡¯, as is always the case with many people who don¡¯t read it. It is one of the unfortunate things that are lost or never read.


    But honestly, it contains so much important information that I wonder if I should take a simple paper test based on the booklet. Just like the legal rights and protections I just shouted about.


    ¡°Hey, look! Saying such nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make sense? Why are you judging that? From now on, the judgment will be made by thew of Ethiel and the Continental Continental Adventurer Protection Protocol! Why are you still here? ¡°I want you to call the guard!!¡±


    I have heard that there are cases where adventurers are ignored because they are ignorant and some of them are not even literate, so it is difficult to earn a living unless they are adventurers. But I never imagined that would happen in the city closest to the capital.


    I will never forget for the rest of my life what happens to those ignorant people who follow thew. Gaendal, who was looking at me with a bewildered expression, met my eyes and gave me a light wink.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about that?¡±


    ¡°The receptionist was doing illegal business?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the guild ate adventurers?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t the advantage of a loud-voiced bastard be that he could start off with a one-sided nder? Even if it¡¯s not just an ordinary problem, and even if it¡¯s a problem where you can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s true that adventurers are being treated unreasonably or not, you can¡¯t help but be concerned naturally in a ce where the parties are gathered.


    It was only then that the other receptionists around me, who had grasped the situation, approached me in bewilderment. ¡±


    If


    you continue to stir up a riot with such ridiculous usations, you will be obstructed from doing business¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±


    The real Asilier might be right. It¡¯s the level of driving idents all day long.


    In the end, my reasonable cry reached a lull only after the guild leader appeared along with the earnest requests of the receptionists.


    ¡°What the hell is this all about? Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    His chubby body is a contrast to the head of the capital¡¯s guild. As soon as he arrives, he does not assert his authority or take a dignified position, but strangelyes out in a low-key attitude.


    ¡°The guild leader makes it very interesting. I¡¯ve been talking since a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but the receptionist¡­¡±


    ¡°It was just smashed to pieces with one kick in anger. We just kept talking before and after that?¡±


    The act of destroying a reception desk made of wood with one kick is a performance that is notcking in making people nervous. As he spoke like a typical bully with a crooked posture, the guild leader¡¯s eyes started to shake, and it didn¡¯t end with a simple fuss, but as the guild leader appeared, more and more people flocked to see it.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ Mr., fuck. Why is a mad dog here?¡±


    ¡°What? He? He¡¯s the mad dog of the capital?¡±


    But an unexpected support shot began.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you bite until that crazy bastard isid?¡±


    ¡°Wow, did the guild really turn away from adventurers?¡±


    ¡°Then what about the illegal ve business?¡±


    This is why people must live faithfully and consistently. I thought people who knew my notoriety would appear around the capital after only a year or so of activity. As the murmur spread to a murmur, the guild leader who grasped the situation trembled and carefully reached out his hand to lead me.


    ¡°Well, the receptionist is fine. Go upstairs and exin what happened¡­¡±


    That action is somewhat suspicious. Didn¡¯t this guy intentionally ignore us because he really had something to hold on to? Why don¡¯t we go upstairs and talk about something that can be finished right here?


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t suit such tricks. Now, this is my front yard. Are you going crazy and crawling into the enemy camp?


    ¡°No, our Gaendal older brother and hispanions. Yes? A heinous mercenary bastard who tried to kill innocent citizens of the kingdom and sell them as ves while staying up all night searching for refugee viges nearby for the guild¡¯s request and the prestige of the kingdom. You didn¡¯t stop there? Did you even get to the city escorting the victims full of sad stories for the safety of the victims? Fuck my God? Are you experiencing the dishonor of running away while requesting? Does this make sense unless justice has faded!¡±


    As I raised my voice while subtly dodging the hand that was trying to take me quietly with exaggerated gestures, the noise around me subsided and I began to focus on my words.


    ¡°How many! Cowards who ran away after seeing the horrorsmitted by 40 or so mercenaries in the vige they arrived at first! Real cowards who ran away to report to the city saying it was something other than a request! Even though he calmly exined to me that he had carried it with Ha Hae-like broad generosity! Me, the receptionistdy, that person? Huh? The decision has already been made, what the heck, and they keep treating people as fugitives. How can you tolerate this? Isn¡¯t that right, guild leader? ¡±


    ¡°Ah, sir. Please go in¡­¡±


    Now they call me teacher when I¡¯m half younger than you. After all, where people live is all the same.


    ¡°Is this a story to go in?! Where do you go in to say you have something to hide?! Those who are not confident are hiding and talking!¡±


    But I am Eldmiage, a thrifty man who knows how to use even that.


    As the gathered gaze looked at the guild leader with disbelief, the guild leader broke a cold sweat like broth on his dying face.


    ok this is it Let¡¯s go until we go somewhere where we¡¯ve been swayed by an ident all day long.

 Chapter 151

    ¡°Oh, I see! If the teacher is right, I won¡¯t bother you!¡±


    I raised my voice as if I had gained more momentum at the answer of the guild leader, who was paying a heavy price for grasping the seriousness of the situation a littlete.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve epted a secret request, so shouldn¡¯t I report the request at the reception desk!¡±


    ¡°Mu, of course. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Although I was the one who destroyed the reception desk in half, of course I decided to go ahead.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you a little bit more. Guild leader. What did those swindlers who arrived at the guild yesterday report?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that, the circumstances of an unknown group¡¯s attack on the vige were captured, and in the course of further investigation, the party members fled¡­


    ¡± Did you believe what I said?¡±


    ¡°Sah, people can panic when their anxiety and fear reach their limits.¡±


    ¡°Oh, panic.¡±


    I pretended to be a shoulder to the guild leader in a friendly way. Then, using both an extremely surprised expression and an exaggerated tone, he politely pointed to Gin with his free hand and asked back.


    ¡°Dwarves¡­ Panic¡­?¡±


    Then, slowly moving his hand toward Catherine, he asked again.


    ¡°The warrior of Lovell, who freely uses the Warhammer, which is no different from a battering ram that even a warrior who has awakened an aura is difficult to lift¡­ Panic¡­?¡±


    As this is a multi-ethnic world, prejudice between each race is diverse, discriminatory remarks are diverse, and insulting remarks are also diverse.


    One of the things that crosses the dangerous level is the act of ignoring the spirit of the Dwarves and Lovell warriors. The crown can be split in a variety of ways.


    If you make one mistake while all the attention is already focused on you, it is natural that you will be fucked in real time. It seems like he¡¯s not distracted, but even so, shouldn¡¯t he have had to make an estimate of what to say and what not to say as soon as he took a quick look at the people behind me?


    Of course, Ekaterina may not be the champion of Lovell, but if the other party has tried to instigate and fabricate fair and square, it is polite to win a fair match on this side as well.


    After hearing my words, I confirmed that people¡¯s eyes were sessfully focused on Yekatrina, who crossed her arms as if she was tickling and suppressed herughter.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Even if you get caught, it¡¯s not a panic, it¡¯s going berserk. Ah, I didn¡¯t say this to the guild leader, but to the swindlers who should rot in that prison. Isn¡¯t that obvious?


    ¡± I, I think there must have been a big mistake and misunderstanding because we didn¡¯t understand properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of course there were huge mistakes and misunderstandings.¡±


    touches The feeling that this bastard¡¯s back isme.


    On the way back, while changing locations alternately, Gaendal told me a little story, so these swindlers definitely guessed the identity of the mercenary group, the Hawk¡¯s ws, and jumped out. But when you came to the guild, you reported it as an unidentified group? Exaggerating things that don¡¯t exist, even if you put on weight, it won¡¯t be enough?


    ¡°I-I sincerely apologize for theck of response this time¡­


    ¡±


    uh? I fled from the guild leader who briefly parented me with a smile on my face, opened my arms, drew people¡¯s attention again, and spoke in a pleasant tone.


    ¡°Bing a self-sufficient adventurer who is recognized for his skills and is in full swing in the capital city guild is only a matter of time in the end, and it is only a matter of time for a thief to make a grave and serious mistake that almost damages the reputation of skilled yers. It was a situation where we had to face the worst disadvantages, but wouldn¡¯t it be natural! That would have happened only because of the guild¡¯sx handling!¡±


    ¡°No, of course¡­ Compensation separate from the request¡­ Compensation should be given.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the guild leader, unlike that receptionist, was able tomunicate!


    I really want you to dig around to finish the situation with an appropriate apple somewhere.


    As he pretended to smile and patted the guild leader¡¯s back with emotion, his face, which had been dead-skinned, began to turn into tears. But in the meantime, I secretly asked another question, as if my story seemed to have been sorted out.


    ¡°Yeah, by the way, the mercenaries you just mentioned, but they¡¯ll definitely be punished¡­¡± What


    the guild leader hinted at while asking the question was a subtle sense of anticipation. It is oddly inconsistent with the attitude shown earlier to be hopeful that the culprit of the problem has disappeared.


    ¡°Of course. Those victims are witnesses, and since it was impossible to get rid of the bodies anyway, some were left unattended, so you can go back and check them.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that all of them are missing?¡±


    look at this They care about the fact that the unidentified guys are mercenaries, so they only care about whether they annihted them when they have to ask what kind of mercenaries they were? Judging from the fact that they even harbor strange expectations, it must have been something rted.


    ¡°No. I left one alive. You need a witness?¡±


    ¡°That, right? Of course, witnesses are necessary. The guild will consult with the city and deal with it well! So, where is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s fortunate that he has a strong sense of duty. But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already sent him to the kingdom¡¯s capital on a flying dragon.¡±


    I told the guild leader clearly with a smile that could not be matched with cheerfulness.


    ¡°There is a situation in which they cooperated with the person who plotted treason. I also personally had to fly from the capital in a hurry because of that. I sent it as it is on the flying dragon I rode, so it should have arrived by now.¡±


    At the same time, he confirmed that the life of the guild leader was draining from his eyes and face. Rebellion is also rebellion, but the embarrassment that would appear when the bully in front of me suddenly became ¡®a person who can personally ride a flying dragon¡¯ filled the ce.


    Looking at the reactions around him, he is obviously an adventurer, but personally, he must not be convinced that he rode a flying dragon. Isn¡¯t his delusion already inting the imaginary existence of the person behind me?


    Unfortunately, there is only Eldmia Ega behind the Eldmia Ega. Unlike matryoshka dolls, it boasts a presence that does not diminish even if it is peeled.


    ¡°Hey, hey, are you a reverse mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Treason. Treason.¡±


    The royal family may have wanted to take care of everything before publicizing it properly and quietly reveal theirpetence, but it¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s already a non-me rtionship with me from the moment I tried to take advantage of it without saying anything.


    Then I should use it ording to my convenience.


    I spoke without lowering my voice, and sure enough, the buzz spread like an epidemic among the adventurers around me who were listening casually.


    ¡°He actively expressed his willingness to cooperate and surrendered, so I specially saved him. Vice-captain of the Hawk¡¯s ws¡­ What was it? He sounded like he was good at ying cards. Gwent? It didn¡¯t seem like he was talking nonsense to save his life. It¡¯s sure to catch the high treason involved.¡±


    I gently tapped the guild leader on the shoulder, but on the contrary, he was startled and looked at me with his still-earthquake pupils.


    ¡°The request made by the guild leader and someone from the gateway city, Raviel, was identally intertwined, but in a way, it is no different from providing a good opportunity to strangle the traitors, right? I think it¡¯s a story!¡±


    Adventurers, no matter how few they belong and how often they have no nationality, rarely dislike the story of a viin being punished. No matter what you do, it is a story of good and evil.


    Naturally, after hearing my story, the adventurers were delighted that the bad guys were being punished, so they started shouting that it was good.


    ¡°What is it! The guild leader did something good for the first time in a while?¡±


    ¡°Is this like stepping on a frog while stepping backwards on a cow or something like that?


    ¡°Fuck demons are in a frenzy, what kind of treason is treason! It¡¯s great!¡±


    Looking at the extremely normal reactions, I feel happy, but the guild leader is notughing at all. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t catch the eyes of many people because it¡¯s hidden by my size, but if someone directly checks my face, I can immediately figure out that I¡¯vemitted a crime.


    From the looks of it, it seems like youmitted a crime, but I don¡¯t know what crime youmitted, but that also has nothing to do with me now.


    I leaned over and whispered into his ear.


    ¡°So, either quickly resolve our affairs in a positive way and go upstairs and cut off our tails, or I will drag you to the capital on the returning flying dragon. Choose yourself.¡±


    I just suggested the best option to do right away if Imitted a crime, but the guild leader suddenly woke up and took care of the work as if I were a secret attendant of the kingdom.


    In an instant, we were able to get out of the guild confidently in the admiring nces of other adventurers, who received properpensation along with the full guidance of the victims in a situation that was organized in an instant.


    Aftering out and facing each other, Gaendal nodded politely and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s all sorted out, so let¡¯s have a meal together. The food at the inn we were staying at is pretty good.¡±


    There are still a lot of eyes, so I moved naturally and quietly, like people who expected all this and were going to do this.


    Even though there was not even a single word of coordination, we walked and walked calmly as if we had made an appointment, entered the inn/restaurant Gaendal mentioned, sat around a table, ordered food casually, and checked each other¡¯s faces again.


    And the bread burst at the same time.


    ¡°The guild leader is unconditional! That bastard is unconditionally connected!¡±


    ¡°Eldmia! Hurry up and take that script out of your sleeve! How can this be an impromptu speech!¡±


    ¡°Chuckling. I saw something funny for the first time in a while. You wouldn¡¯t starve to death if you didn¡¯t be an adventurer.¡±


    While everyone was talking with a bigugh, Ekaterina vigorously banged my back! bang! It seems to have been finished very satisfactorily, except for the fact that I heard a strong tingle from tapping.


    ¡°I spoke well, but what¡¯s with that thug-like tone? I got scolded for being shy!¡±


    Except for Asilie, whose face was btedly blushing, perhaps because she was genuinely ashamed.

 Chapter 152

    The food served while sharing the pleasure of giving Raviel¡¯s guild leader a big taffy was modest.


    Unlike Asilie and I, who had flown in from dawn, the four of us really stayed up all night and overworked, so our appetites weren¡¯t so strong. Even though the meal continued with an attitude close to the work spirit of forcing fuel into the body for physical strength, they were able tough thanks to a series of events that preceded them.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t copy it, but it was a very good experience. As Asilie said, it was like a gangster who quarreled with merchants, but the logic was right.


    ¡°The best thing is not to bump into someone like that.¡±


    Rellie and Ekatrina both nodded their heads, fully understanding why I had acted that way in the circumstances. Gaendal, who drank soup to soothe his empty stomach while being stabbed in the side by Asilie, who was still ashamed of seeing these positive reactions, started talking with a deliberately serious attitude.


    ¡°By the way, what does the guild leader look like? Do you think he¡¯s half¡­ rted to the reason you attacked the mercenaries?¡±


    Should I say that he is quick-witted like a skilled adventurer? Clearly aware that my earlier talk of treason was purely circumstance, he tried to be careful with his word choice.


    I had been thinking about this part for a while, so I was able to answer right away by shaking my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical. Rather, I think some of Raviel¡¯s officials might have wanted to enjoy the benefits without obligation.¡±


    It is a job to visit an unauthorized sh-and-burn vige and pay taxes, but it is also a job for a city to voluntarily be recognized as a vige and pay taxes.


    After all, this ce is near the capital, and most taxes belong to the royal family. No matter how hard the city supports the vige, helps with the construction, and supports the settlement, in reality, it is almost only recovering the principal. Even in the form of exhibition support, there is a possibility that even the principal may not be recovered.


    It¡¯s not that Congo doesn¡¯t fall into the city, but it was my opinion that it would be just a chore close to high-risk low-return.


    ¡°Perhaps he received a bribe in exchange for expediting the work in advance. If left alone, it could be evidence of corruption, so it is likely that he came up with the idea of selling the specific location and information to those with ties to the ve trader and erasing them all. Rather, I think it would be higher. Of course, I don¡¯t know what the truth will be.¡±


    ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to find such people¡­¡± ¡±


    I can only exin that there was a connection between the capital¡¯s nobility. It wouldn¡¯t have been that hard if I put my mind to it.¡±


    From the point of view of Count Bossa, there would have been nothing wrong with capturing the cities around the capital, so he must have stabbed him several times. Even if it wasn¡¯t the lord of the city, at least one or two high-ranking people might have been deaf to the count¡¯s proposal.


    Having said that, Ekaterina asked as if she was surprised.


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t see my face in the guild for about a week, but it seems that I was involved in a pretty big thing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, you could say that. More than that, did something else happen? You sound like you found me?¡±


    There was a feeling that it was premature to talk about Eldmia¡¯s adventures in the empire, which were going round and round, so when I spoke appropriately, Rellie answered and the topic changed easily.


    ¡°During thest dungeon incident, our hands and feet got along pretty well, right?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find out where Mr. Ega was staying, so we couldn¡¯t find him, so we were the only ones who moved first.


    To think that such a story was going on while I was in the Empire. Obviously, it would not be an exaggeration to say that this is the party, the hope side.


    Asilie,pletely unaware of such a series of stories, tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Abandoned dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ there was a request I had to deal with before I helped Levi with his work. I had a party with these people at the time, and the job waspleted really easily.¡±


    ¡°aha.¡±


    Just by calling Ragnis Levy, Asillie, realizing what I was saying and not saying, didn¡¯t ask for another short exmation. In case he makes a mistake, he naturally keeps his mouth shut.


    However, the tranquility that seemed tost was shattered by unexpected consideration.


    ¡°Come to think of it, are you feeling okay? A concussion can be a problemter on.


    I started to break out in a cold sweat at Gin¡¯s remark, which was made in an extremely ordinary way with the intention of worrying about my safety.


    ¡°¡­¡­explosion?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I guess you haven¡¯t heard of Mr. Assilier yet. This guy did a really heroic thing back then.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha. Mr. Gin is also true. What did I do¡­¡± I


    tried to interrupt the conversation somehow, but the others who were not saying anything noticed my reaction, and the most important thing, Mr. Gin, didn¡¯t notice. .


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that the wizard followed the gate he opened without hesitation and then suddenly bounced out with a huge explosion?


    ¡°Haha! Ei, Mr. Gin is also great! You¡¯re exaggerating too much!¡±


    ¡°¡­Whoops. Eldy is also true. How can the dwarves exaggerate? There¡¯s a situation in the past, so this is a story I¡¯ve never heard of before. So, what happened?¡±


    Oh, no. Asilie copses again¡­!


    ¡°Sure! Exaggeration is ridiculous. After listening to the storyter, I found out that something like a magic bomb was being made over the gate and detonated it on the spot, so it was caught in the aftermath. In many ways, the surroundings almost became dangerous, but You¡¯ve done a great job!¡±


    Gin smiles and confidently winks at me¡­ ¡®I¡¯m also conscious. Since this was a confidential request, why not just gloss over the details!¡¯


    I really want to cry.


    ¡°He, sister? You said you decided to respect my opinion¡­¡±


    Asilie responded by pping me on the back as hard as she could.


    ?


    In the end, until the simple meal was over, there was no such thing as an unfortunate incident where Asilie continued to smash the back, but I could tell just by looking at her eyes that it was purely because she was conscious of others. Maybe in his heart he beat me until my back was bruised?


    And I, too, had eyes to see, so I couldn¡¯t exin anything about the magical poetry I had acquired at that time, and I had to promiseter. I should have said it in detail right away, but I¡¯ve been putting it off because I¡¯ve been distractedtely, so I¡¯m going through this kind of misfortune.


    I can¡¯t say that I can see the line, it¡¯s real. I should definitely tell Asilieter.


    In the end, he was able to appease Asilier only after receiving Gin¡¯s puzzled gaze, who understood the situation btedly, and promising to exin properlyter.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. I¡¯m sorry about this. I guess I was thinking too dwarven.¡±


    Of course, the dwarves would have opened the festival with a standing ovation, not a smash for their reckless act, even if their blood-shared family had risked their lives to achieve an achievement. It was apletely understandable difference of opinion, so I replied with a smile.


    ¡°No. This is because it was my fault for not telling you in advance that I was busy recently.¡±


    ¡°By the way! What happened over the past week or so? You seem to have been pretty busy?¡±


    It was nice to bring up the topic to evoke the awkward atmosphere, but it¡¯s a topic I want to avoid again, so I really don¡¯t know what to do. If I get in trouble every time people who care about me say something, wouldn¡¯t there be a big problem with my actions¡­?


    ¡°I had to help an acquaintance with some work, but I had to ride to the gate and go far. Rather than being busy, I was just away from the capital for a while.¡±


    After a long time, I put my head spinning for an excuse and finished my answer, paying attention not to twist my tongue, and this time Ekatrina actively participated in the conversation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway since I ended up seeing it again like this. Anyway, the story Rellie talked about earlier is still in progress? What do you think, Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°You mean having a party?


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think I¡¯ll have what I need soon. I¡¯m going to the battlefield.¡±


    No one asked which battlefield it was. Everyone just slowly shifted their gaze to Asillie with their eyes wide open in amazement.


    It is an understandable response. I was asking if I could say that I will participate in the war against the demons right now in front of the person who pped me on the back for doing something dangerous. And, of course, since Asilie didn¡¯t react at all, the party started to share expressions of great confusion.


    ¡°I have personal things to sort out.¡±


    ¡°¡­the revenge you spoke to the refugees on the way?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I replied with a smile, but the expressions of those facing me were never good.


    Whoever sees this will know that he is going to die.

 Chapter 153

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a happy face, but I can¡¯t hang on to tired people.


    After the meal, we headed to the Raviel flying dragon station, promising the next one. Originally, I was going to just leave at the inn, but I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse their sincerity to see them off to the Hansako Station, saying that they helped me a lot this time.


    Even though they must be tired, Asilie looked at the people walking the streets with a light smile whileughing cheerfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trusted quite a bit since you¡¯ve only been together once, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who taught you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know anything else, but now I was sure that adventurers simr to our level would start appearing only when they reached the 4th grade level. With a little more effort, you will be able to build up your skills to the level of self-sufficiency, which is one step higher. Of course, since it¡¯s not just ignorant and talking aboutbat abilities, it will take a little longer.


    ¡°By the way, I can see the flow of magical power. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing in my life. I guess it¡¯s the same kind as the magic eye? Then should we call it magic time?¡±


    While Gaendal and his party went up to the lodgings to put down the equipment, Ashley¡¯s reaction after quickly hearing the story that he hadn¡¯t heard before was drier than expected.


    He said he had heard it for the first time, and he thought it would be more embarrassing if he recalled how everyone, including Ragnis, was shocked whenever he cut magic with it, but it was unexpected.


    ¡°Are you taking it very calmly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who have you been living with?¡±


    Suddenly, the elves who had lived for over 120 years had be a collection of things I had never experienced in my life.


    ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m a breeding ground for mysteries I can¡¯t understand. There are plenty of guys out there who can fly better than me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but wouldn¡¯t there be a handful of people who can fly like Eldi at the age of 15? Even the youngest human being called an Auror Master must have been 25 years old. You think you¡¯re going to fight without it?¡±


    ¡°What is it. Aura Master? Expert? Is there such a thing?¡±


    Working for the Ogatorv family, my eyes widened at the first fantasy word I had ever heard. When they see me, everyone just calls me a user toe?


    ¡°There are sses for magic, and of course there are sses for auras.¡±


    ¡°No, everyone who saw me was an ¡®Auror user!¡¯ Did you say this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Eldy really only felt that much?¡±


    For those who use aura, it is insignificant, so it is an aura user, and for those who cannot use aura, it is just an aura user because they do not know the level.


    When I think about it, it is a very reasonable and reasonable reasoning.


    In the end, after 15 years of reincarnation in another world, I learned that people who use auras are divided into Beginners and Expert Masters. They are collectively referred to as aura users or aura users.


    ¡°The distinction is pretty simple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an academic area like wizards, it¡¯s an ability that almost relies on intuition. It¡¯s not like ¡®If you can do this, you¡¯ll be at this level.¡¯ I heard that the standard was set as ¡®.¡¯¡±


    It was just in case, but it was a warrior reason.


    We all got along like that and moderately shared various stories we had experienced during the week I was gone. When I arrived at the dragon station, I saw Gis drinking water while feeding the dragon.


    Ekaterina, who was most surprised while no one expected that she had arrived so early, spoke first.


    ¡°What, are you already here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, everyone. Did you organize your work?¡±


    ¡°I sorted it out pretty well. But how did youe so early?¡±


    Unlike before, the dust had been wiped off, and based on the shiny flying dragon and Geese¡¯s arms raised, etc., it was clear that we had arrived much faster than when we flew. It¡¯s amazing that I didn¡¯t spend that much time looking for a guild leader.


    Ourmon question was surprisingly resolved without any fuss.


    ¡°If there are no passengers, there is no need to adjust the speed. I went at full speed.¡±


    Geese smiled as he proved to himself that he hadn¡¯t really treated the guy named Gwenth he had been carrying behind him.


    Then, naturally, he took out an old-fashioned letter envelope from his bosom and handed it to me.


    ¡°When I arrived at the mansion, the guards told me that there was a letter from Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°A letter? I¡¯m sure no one will send me a letter to the Ogatorv family.¡±


    ¡°It was an old-fashioned envelope and sealing wax for something like that, right? There was something inside, too.¡±


    Duke Lesrom, who secretly sent even the flight permit, couldn¡¯t have sent a new letter, and Zicmel wouldn¡¯t have expensive envelopes and seals, so who the hell could he be? There was nothing particrly secretive about it, so when we prepared to open it in front of everyone, the party approached us with curiosity.


    It is a world where even reading a letter is a content, unless it is secret. I didn¡¯t try to keep my distance from them as I was used to it now. Rather, I deliberately bent down to my knees to make it easier to read.


    ¡°Oh, the envelope looks a bit expensive, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    At Rellie¡¯s words, I reflexively nodded. Because it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong. However, when we opened the ratherrge envelope and saw the contents, we couldn¡¯t help but be surprised once more.


    ¡°nk?!¡±


    ¡°Oh wait. I think I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡±


    It¡¯s because one more envelope made of white paper, which is easily seen in modern times like a matryoshka doll, came out.


    In this world, it is an expensive luxury item that will make your eyeballs pop out. There are only a handful of really good books made out of nk paper, but I¡¯ve said it.


    It¡¯s normal to feel that it¡¯s almost like money from a general point of view, even if you make an envelope with it and send it. Naturally, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the envelope in my hand, as if it were a treasure.


    In a short moment, I took out the envelope that had raised a lot of questions and looked at the sealing wax, and I saw a star candy-like pattern stamped on thepletely umon white sealing wax.


    White¡­ stars¡­?


    ¡°White wax on white paper. I¡¯d believe it even if it was a letter from the empire.¡±


    As soon as he saw that, this time Gaendal reacted. Is the wax expensive too? I have no idea about this. In any case, his reaction was close to half amazement and half astonishment.


    From an adventurer¡¯s point of view, it would be very unsettling to suddenly receive a letter from a high-ranking aristocrat. In the midst of not even knowing who sent it, it can be said that it is a terrifying phenomenon that should not normally happen that you can see in real time that you are being pampered with luxury that can only be done by high-ranking nobles.


    Of course, I was not normal, so I had to feelpletely different.


    ¡°Esmu??¡±


    I mumbled in a low voice involuntarily and carefully opened the sealing wax and inspected the contents. There were two letters and a thin ring that looked as luxurious as an envelope.


    However, the first thing that caught my eye rather than the content of the letter was the neatly printed sentence at the beginning of the first letter.


    ¡°A dragon crest and a star crest wrapped around a sword¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a real empire, right? Even the first princess?!¡±


    The people who looked up and looked at the content with me suppressed their voices in admiration. And I hurriedly cover my mouth in case the people around me heard it.


    ¡°Ega-san? Is this a real imperial letter? Really? A letter from the first princess, who is called the iron-blooded princess?¡±


    Among the party except for Asilie and me, Lelye in particr was awed and confused as to whether or not she should watch this in amazement and amazement, but I too was in a sudden situation, so I couldn¡¯t respond that far.


    First of all, after confirming that the official letter under the guise of a letter expresses strong regret for the series of conspiracies and incidents taking ce between Ragnis and at the same time, the empire will do its best to ensure her innocence. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    ¡°Why do you do this to me?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, there seemed to be no reason for me to personally receive it and deliver it to the royal family.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I think it¡¯s something like pressure or a warning to the royal family.¡±


    Asilie, who had been quietly reading the letter together, answered after a short thought.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s close to expressing very strong regret in the way that the royal family doesn¡¯t deserve to receive an official letter from the empire directly just because this situation has already happened. will be quite noisy.¡±


    ¡°Is this amon case?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notmon, and it¡¯s safe to say that the Empire is rude, but this time it¡¯s a little different.¡±


    Even without Asilie exining further, he could fully guess why this time was different. The letter seemed to be finished with that, but there was no mention of the ring anywhere, so I opened the second letter.


    Since it came with the letter, he assumed that it would say something like prove your identity through this ring and be guaranteed.


    When I naturally opened the second letter with such thoughts, I had to regret mycency.


    ¡°The white star¡­ to the ck star I love¡­?¡±


    Because they read the first introduction together without a chance to hide, their eyes were now focused on me, not on the letter.

 Chapter 154

    Whoops. Judging from the unexpected arrivals, even the letter looks like a ham.


    ¡®Turn on the blinker ande in.¡¯ I want to say, but honestly, I think it¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°This seems like a personal letter. I¡¯ll read it separately¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Ega?! I don¡¯t think this is a problem that can be glossed over with such words right now?¡±


    ¡°Is that what I just read? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel like I know something I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    So I guess I¡¯ll have to put up with this confusion. After all, people should always spare no effort to be thorough. Even if it creaks just for a moment, this chaos will happen.


    Even Mr. Gin made a sad face when I got up, as if he had missed something interesting, but like amon sense person, he kept his distance until I read the letter.


    Assilie looked away, wondering if it would be okay to read with him, but he shook his head with a light smile, indicating that he would respect Esmue.


    The letter, which he began to read alone after obtaining everyone¡¯s consent, was consistent with Esmuer.


    [I never expected that the day woulde when I would write these words in my spare time, but I¡¯m counting on the reunion with you in the mood that I haven¡¯t seen you for a month already. Even if I say that I have collected the moments with you, it is only a handful of time in my life, but it has shaken my entire life, so I don¡¯t want you to forget that the responsibility is great


    . Maybe.


    [The series of events that you experienced as soon as you set foot in the kingdom came to your ears on the same day, but in order to solve this problem diplomatically, it was necessary to move with a little dy. By the time this letter reaches you, the trial will have reached the third day, and Ragnis will gradually be freed ording to the royal family¡¯s n, but he will still y a role in scoping out the idlers of the royal family who are not happy with it. If you¡¯ve been out of your temper and moved, it might be faster. Yeo definitely thinks so.]


    I had already figured out a lot of things to say that it was truly Esmue. In a way, it might have been a much quicker solution to go through the gate backwards and grab onto Esmuer¡¯s skirt.


    As I read the next sentence while thinking about that, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    [I put my true feelings in the first sentence, keeping in mind the possibility of reading this letter in a public ce. No matter how ignorant you are, no one will tell you to read a love letter. If it were you, I would like to tell you about the background rted to this incident, thinking that this alone would have provided a situation where you could read this letter alone.]


    How far does he live by predicting numbers?


    I felt like my face was burning for no reason when I said that I had my true feelings, but apart from that, I can¡¯t help but admire the fact that I used my hair to hide important content naturally.


    What followed was something I now know to some extent. The rtionship between Count Bossa and Ragnis. The royal family and aristocrats who use it. Even why Count Bossa took such a risk and took an action that seemed no different from a mistake.


    [The person called Enbelde always moves with someone who will cover her sins. This time, he must have tried to pass that role on to Ragnis. If there was no variable called you, Ragnis would not be able to properly gather his strength and eventually would havee to a situation where he had to concede a lot to him, who is rted by blood. It is said that the story has changed a little now, but from the standpoint of Enbelde, who has not yet given up on Ragnis, we cannot afford to let her have a strong position as a bridgehead with the Empire.


    ] The throwaway card that should be put up should be smaller and weaker than itself so that it can be handled at will.


    Anyway, the reason why he tried to buy time and stop Ragnis from growing in size during the trial was because he still considered it useful.


    For example, one day he will be dragged to the guillotine with all these excuses and charges for treason, giving him extra time to seed in his treason.


    [If it had been an ordinary aristocratic battle, Envelde¡¯s n would have worked. Of course, Ithiel¡¯s royal family is guarded by two formidable tumbleweeds, so it can¡¯t be said to be perfect, but it must have prevented her from bing a bridgehead.] The two tumbleweeds


    . I¡¯m sure you¡¯re referring to the Duke of Lesrom and the King.


    [Of course, it didn¡¯t work because we weren¡¯tmon. To be honest, if I expected this, it would be better to y a prophet rather than a nobleman, so it¡¯s a bit far-fetched to judge his ability with this


    .


    It is said that he had the ability to overturn the table, aside from whether he could maintain it after that.


    [Anyway, from now on, I will actively defend Ragnis, so if it is a situation where the court of Itthiel is more ipetent than I imagined and the oue of the trial is bad, you can feel relieved.] If you could feel the warmth in the


    writing It must have been a hot hot pack.


    What followed was her personal impression that although she was a little sorry for Ragnis, she did not hate it because she felt that she had an excuse to invite her back to the empire sooner through this incident.


    Contrary to the impact at the beginning, it was only when I reached the postscript at the end of the neatly concluded letter that I knew what the ring that came along with it was.


    [I have no worries about physical prowess, and through the gauntlet, I have been prepared for magic to some extent, so this time I am preparing for the curse. It¡¯s something I got in a hurry, so even if it¡¯s not that great, it¡¯ll definitely block the curse a couple of times, so wear it all the time.] A


    ring with a curse shield. I am so moved that I want to shed tears.


    To be honest, the design was simple yet expensive, so I was very worried about what to do if I gave it as an engagement ring, but thanks to that, I was able to wear it without any burden.


    ¡­But how did he know the circumference of my finger? Oddly enough, it fits my index finger.


    In a situation where it was unclear whether there was any pressure or not, Asilie was the first to react when she put together the letter with a confused expression and turned around.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Uh, noona. I wrote it in a hurry on purpose so that you could read it secretly because of the content behind it. I already knew the situation here.¡±


    ¡°Should I say it¡¯s like an empire or a princess¡­ What about that ring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring of curses.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what we were talking about then.¡±


    By that time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re talking about the time when I fell after tearing off the head of an asshole. It must have been something that came up during a conversation between women.


    ¡°Mr. Ega? Can you exin the situation now?¡±


    It was Rellie who reacted very positively from earlier. Haha, but now I¡¯m invincible because I borrowed Esmuer¡¯s wisdom.


    ¡°I wrote it down on purpose in preparation for the situation I am going through this time.


    ¡°¡­Ah. A lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    Of course, if Rellie asked if they really had no rtionship then, they would be put in an atrocious situation where they would have to lie for real, but fortunately, the party responded with simultaneous disappointment, but did not particrly doubt it.


    Awesome Esmuet!


    ¡°Then what about that ring?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the cursed shield is a ring. I think it was enclosed just in case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You live a very interesting life.¡±


    ¡°Somehow.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I think it¡¯s so ridiculous to live that kind of life¡­¡±


    Hmm? It¡¯s a conversation that makes me feel deja vu for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Then, since it looks like the end is over, shall we leave, Eldmia-sama? Preparations areplete.¡±


    I looked at Gis with an unreliable look in my eyes as he spoke calmly as if he had nothing to do with the subject he was sharing the same thoughts with the disappointed party.


    If you think about it, even though it was for me, wouldn¡¯t it have made my heart flutter if he hadn¡¯t brought a letter?


    ¡°Why, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Eh. No. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I suddenly have something to do, so I think it¡¯s best to hurry.¡±


    Even if the letter is second, the letter has to be delivered. This time, after saying goodbye to the other people who were feeling sorry for me, Asili and I got on top of the flying dragon with a slightly ustomed gesture.


    ¡°We will return to the capital once this side is settled, so let¡¯s take a look at it once everything is settled. I didn¡¯t drink properly today, but I need to get rid of the hoepo.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Okay. See you next time at the guild.¡±


    Gaendal waved his hand while showing a kind smile, and the flying dragon flew up as soon as he promised the next one.


    The results of today¡¯s trial are also the results, but I¡¯m really starting to wonder what kind of expression Count Bossat will make when he learns the story rted to this letter.

 Chapter 155

    Time is wasted.


    As the trial went on, all Enbelde felt was that sentiment.


    It was a quality trial anyway. It was a throwaway anyway. However, there was a benefit that had to be gained for sure.


    All of this was a waste of time now that it has been shattered by the appearance of a character that was not expected at all.


    ¡®Rather, unexpected losses began to ur.¡¯


    The drake pilot, who was thought dead, came back alive, and as if someone knew in advance and took the lead, the cases that tried to use Ragnis were resolved in the hands of those rted to her like a ghost.


    Needless to say, when she suggested that she was preparing an evil deed by inciting Baron Favaera, she wanted to tear her hair out the moment the name Eldmia came up. Because the guild officials were apanied and submitted evidence, they were ced in a situation where they might be caught.


    Thanks to that, as soon as today¡¯s trial was over, there was nothing left to do.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t solve that cheeky bastard soon, I have no idea what more he will do in the future.¡¯


    The contact with Favaera must be clearly erased. If you do something wrong, your connection to the demons will be exposed.


    At the same time, even the character of Eldmia Ega had reached a situation where he had to use his hands somehow.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much I know and I don¡¯t know how much it is true¡­ but there is a possibility that I know too much.¡¯


    When he tricked himself by mentioning the name of the Iron-Blooded Princess, he was unknowingly taken aback, but in fact, it was absurd enough to know that it was a lie after thinking about it for a bit.


    Mixing truth and lies to deceive others is the basic of basics. It¡¯s absurd that he was beaten by a young guy, but it wasrgely because the story rted to Delt was shocking.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s such a waste.¡¯


    He said he was only 15 years old.


    It is said that he was 14 when he cut Delt, but what kind of 14-year-old boy could cut the neck of a knight who had reached the level of an expert? If it hadn¡¯t happened directly, I would have thought it was a fictional story that woulde out of a chivalric novel that children read.


    But it is real and hostile. If that¡¯s the case, even if that talent is a waste, you have no choice but to crush the roots.


    ¡°¡­So, today¡¯s court will end here. Tomorrow¡¯s trial will¡­¡± As soon as the trial, which was only


    running toward an obvious conclusion, was over, Envelde spurred on and stood up.


    On the other side, there was no time to pay attention to the people of the royal family who treated Ragnis kindly and took care of him today, and Ragnis, who responded with a smile. Contrary to what he had heard, he had no intention of reacting to the earnest gaze sent by Viscount Etaville, who was approaching the guillotine due to the ever-desperate judgment.


    He was the person I was originally going to dispose of at this opportunity. There was no reason to have any more regrets in the yard where he was in debt to him and even the pilot of the flying dragon who was used.


    Time was running out for Envelde just by working hard to ovee the adversity that was right in front of us in order to move forward.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would not have attended the trial at all.¡¯


    Even if something is ordered, as long as you are in the courthouse, you will receive a proper report after the day has passed. No matter how much you brush up on your subordinates, more than half a day is wasted. He did not doubt their abilities as they were his chosen subordinates.


    It¡¯s just that these times that I¡¯m literally throwing away on the ground were a problem.


    At least, as soon as he left the courtroom with the mindset that he could save even a minute and a second by moving quickly, what caught his eye was his aide and coachman.


    ¡°Count¡­!¡±


    But why?


    Before I could even begin to question and worry after reading his expression full of embarrassment, Enbelde¡¯s gaze was heading elsewhere without my knowledge.


    And at the end of that line of sight, a rare tall, ck-haired young man with short hair on the back and sides like a soldier waves his hand expressionlessly as soon as he recognizes his gaze. Today, for some reason, she wasn¡¯t dressed like an adventurer, but rather the Levien family¡¯s uniform, but that didn¡¯t make her look any different.


    Even though it¡¯s only the second time we¡¯ve met face to face, he has a natural talent for inciting people¡¯s anger. However, rather than his reaction, Enbelde opened her eyes slightly, realizing that something white in her hand was catching her attention.


    Realizing that what was caught at the end of her aura-enhanced gaze was a white envelope, Envelde¡¯s head stretched out in an ominous guess.


    ¡®no. It¡¯s nonsense.¡¯


    It was more likely that the young fellow was born with a knack for fighting than it was that his guess was real.


    Aren¡¯t the circumstances appropriate? After showing off his friendship with the first princess, who is called the white star of the empire, the white envelope is what he shows. Envelde also decided to admit that it has been a long time since the psychological warfare, which is so naked and confident, is in a situation where it is inevitable to be shaken nheless.


    That¡¯s why Envelde turned her head again with a resolute attitude as if she didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, and asked, looking at her entourage.


    ¡°What is it that upsets you so much?¡±


    The subordinate opened his mouth as if he didn¡¯t know what to say, but Envelde questioned rather than got angry. never been like this He was a person who bought thatposure highly and deliberately took him by his side. If you¡¯re upset like this, there must be something wrong.


    There was a guess. After the meeting with Eldmia two days ago, he ordered his subordinates to report after a temporary inspection, just in case. Perhaps something went wrong with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There are a lot of people watching. Just exin the situation in order.¡±


    As these are issues that should not be revealed carelessly, it was necessary to remain calm no matter how urgent. After waiting so patiently, the aide finally regained hisposure and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Baron Rubili and the person who serves the dream attached to him are out of contact.¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t he sometimes try to hide himself for unknown reasons? The regr report went well, so there¡¯s time to wait for the next report.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it seems a little different this time. There¡¯s an uproar in his house now. I heard that even if he hides like that, he¡¯s definitely going to give a word, but this time it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Did you say being ignorant is brave? The idiot who had no hesitation in viting the king¡¯s order and nurturing a dragon was a person who could not be abandoned right away because Baron Rubi was the only one.


    That¡¯s why even those who serve the dream were hired and closely managed, but suddenly disappeared?


    At that moment, arrogant thoughts came to mind, but Envelde shook her head, cleared away negative spections, and answered.


    ¡°¡­Wait for those who serve the dream.


    ¡°No. That¡­ the upper ranks were also wiped out.¡±


    ¡°¡­top? Annihtion?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    In a mood so absurd and dejected that he couldn¡¯t even get angry, Envelde hoped that the report that his ve guild had been destroyed again was not real.


    However, there was no way he would have posted such a report without even properly checking the guild near the capital, so he just barely asked back while biting his mrs.


    ¡°What the heck¡­ when¡­?¡±


    Certainly, among the nobles, there is even a story that they have visited the night market a few days ago with satisfaction, but at what point?


    ¡°Capital patrols said they found a scorched camp during a routine patrol. ording to information, it¡¯s been two or three days, and most of them have had their throats cut¡­¡± ¡°You killed that many without a rumor? Hunter


    Mer Do you even use it to sleep?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ died without any proper resistance¡­¡±


    Envelde felt as if his patience had been exhausted just by not being able to change the color of his face. I felt like I was going to vomit in the feeling that the world was going round and round.


    However, the subordinate¡¯s words were not over yet.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another¡­?¡±


    ¡°While you are at the courthouse, an official letter from the empire has arrived at the royal court.¡±


    Enbelde let out a long sigh, barely suppressing the desire to sit down from a strong sense of exhaustion. At the end of the ridiculous bad news, a story came out that was a bit breathless.


    At the same time, thinking that Eldmia didn¡¯t know this fact and only shook a white envelope that was nothing, augh came out of her mouth even in the midst of serious and dejectedness.


    After all, a child is just a child. In the end, this is an information battle¡­


    ¡°The Empire¡­ will never take lightly the nder that took ce over the Marquis of Levien this time, and will spare no help in uncovering those who have insulted the Empire¡¯s friends and loyalists. ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Enbelde had no choice but to throw off the mask she had barely maintained until now.


    What the hell did I hear?


    ¡°The Empire¡­supported Ragnis?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even the letter was not delivered to the royal family through the messenger of the empire.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s gaze moved in the direction Envelde had just been looking at.


    please. Hoping it wasn¡¯t, Enbelde turned her head to follow his gaze as her whole body stiffened.


    Eldmia was standing there.


    Still waving a white envelope in one hand, with a face full of ridicule.


    ¡°Eldmia¡­!¡±


    With the hand not holding the letter, he made a vulgar gesture of extending his middle finger toward himself.

 Chapter 156

    wille It¡¯s worth seeing the face.


    I feel refreshed every time Count Bossa¡¯splexion changes while talking to an unknown subordinate. Did you catch on to something when you saw him staring at me in the middle of that?


    Perhaps it was because he submitted a letter to the royal family during the trial. If you look at him, he must have nted something in the royal family.


    Since he is such a cautious guy even though he clearly knows what crime he ismitting, it would be good to keep in mind the possibility that he may have noticed that an abnormality has urred through a temporary inspection.


    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m going to do is decided.¡±


    When I put Esmuer¡¯s letter back in my arms and waited for a while, Ragnis, who came out of the courtroom with a bright expression on his face unlike Count Bossat, found me and approached me.


    ¡°Eldmia? How did you know that you were waiting? Why did you wear the uniform again?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know and waited, but I was thinking of waiting all day to deliver the good news as soon as possible, sir. Wearing a uniform has something to do with that.¡±


    Since there was nothing to hide after dragging it along, when I summarized the stories that happened today and told them, Ragnis reacted a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Esmuer to go that far.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to intervene like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very interested in politics.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not smart enough to do politics.¡±


    It is possible for clumsy humans to tease three inches of tongue, but to those who live by teasing their tongue, they are nothing more than prey. Just look at Duke Lesrom right now. You really don¡¯t want to get involved?


    It¡¯s true even when you look at it with such strange eyes.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit surprising that it was delivered directly to the royal family. I thought it would be delivered through the Ogatorf family.¡±


    As Ragnis said, I thought so at first, but since it is a document with the intentions of the empire written on it in any form, Asilie and Mongsuni persuaded me that it could be unintentionally used politically if left in someone else¡¯s hands, and I just took it myself. went. He even said that he couldn¡¯t take in someone who hadn¡¯t been promised in advance, so I just threw it away and returned, but that seems to have room forter enjoyment in its own way.


    The envoy who brought the official letter from the empire was kicked out because he did not promise in advance. Next time we meet, won¡¯t he make a very funny face?


    I didn¡¯t lie. It was someone of unknown status who shook his head as if he wasughing even though he had nailed it saying that he had to deliver it directly to the king and that he couldn¡¯t take responsibility if he couldn¡¯t.


    Of course, I put it in the envelope that Esmuer used for camouge on purpose, but that wouldn¡¯t be like a surprise box.


    ¡°Eldmia? Didn¡¯t you go all the way to the castle and do something strange again?¡±


    ¡°No, what do you see me as? I¡¯ve been doing well as I was told there, so I guess I¡¯ve been waiting for youfortably like this?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that if I just saw your face expression¡­¡±


    There were people who looked at me like this, so I managed my expression, but it seems that my true intentions were revealed.


    However, there are not many things that can be questioned only with a heart attack. I decided to be bold and bold.


    ¡°Anyway, it ended earlier than nned, so I¡¯ll go in after doing some other business. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Won¡¯t youe back together? Cheryl wille soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you spend your time wisely? If the way back is dangerous, I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Three knights belonging to the Ogatorf family were guarding me strictly from the moment she left the courthouse.


    They weren¡¯t even strangers, so they just greeted each other in moderation and ended the conversation by patting Ragnis on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put off annoying things, you have to deal with them. See youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back before dinner?¡±


    maybe?


    Ragnis showed a pouty reaction, as if he didn¡¯t like the ending of the story in a question-like way, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen either, so how can I be certain?


    ?


    Dark clouds hung over the clear sky and it started to rain.


    The man let out a sigh as he watched the vendors hurriedly tidying up the stalls, which were about to set up stalls until the sun was dark due to the sudden autumn rain.


    ¡°It would be nice. I can leave work because it¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. If I had known it would be like this, I would have worn something more.¡±


    I thought I had thoroughly prepared for the sudden order, but I didn¡¯t know that the weather woulde as a variable.


    The rain, which never seemed to stop for a moment, gradually got thicker and the sky darkened, but they couldn¡¯t go back. This is because the target was still walking down the street despite the autumn rain that quickly took away body heat.


    The abovemand was simple. Get behind them and kill them when you get the chance.


    Because it was an order that took precedence over anything else, they had no choice. They were destined to keep getting rained on, unless those damned wolves returned to their damn kennels, or voluntarily headed off to die somewhere uninhabited. It seems like I¡¯ve been chasing him for almost two hours already, but I can only sigh at the situation where I might have to follow him for half a day more.


    In the meantime, the only ce he stopped by was a second-hand jewelry store, which made him even more angry. If I can¡¯t kill it, I should have something to report on, but I¡¯m just enjoying my walk.


    On the other hand, the rain might have been a good sign. Because it was so sudden, the street started to be quiet in an instant.


    A hand signal from another party came into the man¡¯s field of vision as he remembered where there was a space around here where he could hide a dead body.


    intentional outburst. It was a hand signal indicating sheep hunting.


    ¡°Is there a ce like this near here?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re thinking of the sewers.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the back alley tunnel.¡±


    It¡¯s definitely safe there. It¡¯s good for hiding corpses, and there are beggars that can be killed and used to decorate the situation appropriately.


    But the ideal situation doesn¡¯t always work out the way you want it to. As such, the man had no choice but to be skeptical while agreeing with the judgment of his colleagues.


    ¡°The ce is nice, but if you have a head, you won¡¯t crawl into it on your own, right?¡±


    It is a ce where even ordinary citizens have no reason to approach. It¡¯s a messy and shady ce to the extent that you naturally avoid walking unless you¡¯re an idiot because the atmosphere changes just by approaching the surroundings.


    Even in the capital of a country, thugs and beggars always exist, and the ce they were targeting was a ce where they woulde and go as if they were at home. Why would a guy go there because he¡¯s wearing his family¡¯s uniform?


    But what is this? The guy was a jerk.


    An idiot who entered voluntarily, not ignorantly induced. You could tell from afar that he was so proud of his skills that he jumped in with the idea of taking a chance in reverse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but thank you so much. If I had to walk around in the rain, I might have stabbed you in the street.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You might be an Aura user who can cut down about six knights who reach Expert.¡±


    The colleagues who moved together were also full of sarcasm and ridicule, let alone caution.


    The amount of aura he felt was so insignificant that it was barely noticeable. Even the members of the mercenary corps, which are being operated for recruit training without going far, are only at a level where they can win with one eye closed.


    It was obvious that they would not be able to withstand even if one of them sincerely rushed from the beginning.


    With that thought, they were able to rx even as they drove him into a dead end. Perhaps it was btedly noticing their presence, which they hadn¡¯t grasped before, I felt his footsteps bing quicker and more urgent, but there was no way to escape since they had already set foot here.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t easily ept the fact that they couldn¡¯t see the goal they were supposed to see when they reached the expected dead end.


    ¡°Sah, are you gone?¡±


    ¡°Crazy. Didn¡¯t you miss it on your side?¡±


    ¡°Bully. I know this better than you.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why can¡¯t I see this bastard? Are you saying he even flew in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Oh. It flew.¡±


    There was no one to say first, and the man who was the target was standing where he turned his head.


    ¡°Parkour isn¡¯t something that everyone does. But fantasy is good, right? It¡¯s really nice that petty things can be solved with magical powers sometimes.¡±


    The man said something that he couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal as he drew a sword from his waist.


    ¡°I know who sent it, and now there¡¯s only a head-to-head match, so I don¡¯t have to ask you guys¡­ That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason to let you live. It¡¯s a little unfair, but is there anything else? I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh. If I had a chance to run away, I should have just run away.¡±


    It is an alley, but never narrow. Even if there were tall buildings on the left and right, four people could run at the same time.


    ¡°The reason you¡¯re dying here today is because you didn¡¯t understand the subject, Eldmia Ega.¡±


    Six knights draw their swords at the same time and emit an aura. A gap that can be noticed even with the slightest aura. If he had an idea, as soon as he noticed it, he would run away without looking back.


    It should have been.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t introduce yourself, but you¡¯re calling people by name shamelessly, you fucking bastard.¡±


    However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Eldmia rushed forward with augh.


    And they realized that only after the head of their most advanced colleague had been blown off.


    ¡°Your cause of death is Anilsa, you bastards.¡±


    The realization that something was seriously wrong and the de began to dance behind Eldmia¡¯s chanting.

 Chapter 157

    Killed 20 guards in a makeshift detention center.


    What did that mean? It¡¯s not that difficult as long as you¡¯ve reached Expert. It was a problem when they gathered all at once, but if ordinary soldiers attacked separately, they could never defeat Aura users. Above all, that level of strength was insignificant to those who had lived by seeing soldiers swept away like fallen leaves in front of the demons fighting on the battlefield.


    If I had believed that all the guards had been decapitated in one blow, I would have thought a little differently, but they did not.


    beat the warrior


    After all, he was nothing more than a child who was cared for and raised by the Empire. Even if an oraclees down and you are called a warrior, you are still a human unless you split the earth and tear the sky alone. Judging from the rumors that were heard, it was nothing more than a pure idiot, so in the end, it only gave a lot of meaning to the fight of the little boys. If the hero had been perfected enough to be put on the battlefield in the first ce, the empire wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand still.


    They would have thought differently if they had been more careful, escaping from the easygoing idea that warriors are just symbols, but they couldn¡¯t do that either.


    He saved the princess from a series of incidents at the academy.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of knocking out the princess who was about to be thrown through the gate and entering instead? The courage to sacrifice oneself to save a nobleman is imaginary, but it has nothing to do with skill. Even the demons who appeared at that time were said to have been beaten up by the 1st princess¡¯s bodyguards, so the level would not have been too bad.


    Everyone thought and judged it that way. As always, rumors tend to inte. Even though Eldmia Ega also has extraordinary skills, in the end it¡¯s just an exaggerated rumor.


    If the princess had traveled all the way to the kingdom to find him, and had known how the dead demons appeared to the royal guards, they would never have thought so, but theycked information, and they couldn¡¯t.


    The top priority order to kill it and the addition of six experts who had experience in the war against the demons were probably just to make sure the work was done.


    Having experienced the Demon King¡¯s army, they were well aware of the realities of the kingdom and the limitations of humans. Even though heroes who transcended the Ark were appearing everywhere, they were emitting so much aura and mana that they could be seen even from a distance.


    Combining all that information and experience, they concluded.


    They said that going to Eldmia would never pose a physical threat.


    And now he was paying the price for believing in wrong conclusions and moving.


    ¡®how?!¡¯


    The first question that came to mind crossed the minds of the remaining five knights, but none of them raised a voice. Because I had to make a quick decision at the time to speak.


    Although he was careless, the speed was outside the standard. However, it was a skill that could be seen more often than expected on the battlefield.


    Someone who noticed that it was a double eleration used by talented people who knew how to show strange talents shouted.


    ¡°Double eleration! Catch up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in! Cover!¡±


    Obviously, double eleration is a mysterious feat, but it is meaningless if there is no distance. Above all, it is more like a feat thates from the difference in aura handling skills, not a high-level skill that can be used only when you reach a higher level. The battlegrounds they had fought were different, but those who had experienced the battlefield clearly recognized that fact and fixed their swords for a full-fledged siege.


    It was a painful mistake to allow a surprise attack in front of their eyes, but there is no second time.


    Chances are, after mixing the swords for the first time. Attack and counterattack aim for the momentary gap, dig in and kill at once. This was the most confident pincer attack without exchanging opinions.


    However, when they started to charge, what I saw was the afterimage of Eldmia¡¯s sword shining and the image of arade with a sword stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Kukkuk, gaug!¡±


    You can¡¯t fall back already.


    So, they quickly thought about Eldmia, who was staring at them while retrieving the shining sword de, and the dyingrade, coughing up blood as they ran forward.


    To understand what the heck happened.


    The answer was clear. ssic yet terrifyingly sharp swordsmanship. There was no such thing as the mistake of the knight who dug in first. It was just that Eldmia was too fast.


    Because of the battle that took ce so quickly that there was no time to mix things up, Eldmia¡¯s sword entwined like a snake and pierced his throat as soon as he reflexively attempted a counterattack that he was ustomed to.


    A counterattack so ssic that it could literally be put in a swordsmanship textbook. I¡¯ve experienced many battlefields and duels in my life, but those who saw the counterattack that flowed as if it had been prepared in advance made their mrs gritting.


    Something went terribly wrong. Either the information is wrong or he isn¡¯t human.


    ¡°Where do you think that¡¯s a 15-year-old kid?!¡±


    ¡°If you train by splitting up your sleeping time for 7 years, you¡¯ll do this much, right? It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Swordsmanship is a skill.


    And technology is just something that anyone can learn, even if there are variations in the end.


    Although it is often said that geniuses stand out separately, their genius usually begins to diverge from the application of the technology. There are geniuses who are superior in all physical abilities, including understanding and reflexes, but they do not use the swordsmanship of ordinary people.


    that¡¯s why i knew That ¡®that¡¯ is an indisputable skilled master.


    Looking at the perfection of swordsmanship alone, it was superior to most knights, and what that meant was hopeless.


    ¡°left side!¡±


    ¡°¡­right!¡±


    Have you overestimated your skills? Or is it wrong to think too generally?


    Now, none of that mattered. The opponent is a master who doesn¡¯t even give a chance to strike a sword. With two already dead, they had only one way to kill such an enemy.


    partner killing. And the attacks of other colleagues based on it.


    Still, it¡¯s an expert. Eldmia couldn¡¯t escape from here as long as she ran into her aura-enhanced body. It¡¯s best if he dies with an attack that swings from side to side at exactly the same timing, and even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll die at the hands of his colleagues.


    In the first ce, life was at stake. All for the end of the damn war. The swords of the two men, who rushed straight forward with determination, aimed at Eldmia¡¯s neck and pierced it.


    ¡°The alternative of death¡­¡±


    Eldmia, who had been watching the series of movements calmly, muttered while revealing her teeth.


    ¡°¡­you can force it only when the level is right.¡±


    At the same time, the sword that was swung horizontally shone brightly, cutting through the stone wall and severing the two people¡¯s necks with the sword that was poking towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even close to your level.¡±


    Seeing a scene that could only be described as surreal, the remaining two had no choice but to stop rushing and hesitate.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic sword¡­!¡±


    From skills to equipment, nothing was properly predicted. Isn¡¯t it actually a royal trap? To cut down a wall, a sword, and a person at the same time, you have to apply the cut enchantment to the limit


    ¡­


    At the moment when the two of them were about to express their endless resentment at the irrational scene unfolding in front of them, an obvious sneer spread across Eldmia¡¯s face, which had been calm even when she had just cut down the two of them.


    ¡°You guys just don¡¯t recognize someone stronger than you and are dying trying to attack them. Seeing that they lured you here, aren¡¯t you familiar with this kind of situation? They pretended to be unfair and gave meaning to the fact that dying was reversed. I¡¯m just going to say that and let it go.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until after the deaths of four of theirrades that they realized why they weremitted.


    The Count wasn¡¯t just trying to clear the obstacles in front of him quickly, nor was he underestimating them. Since it was an unknown enemy, he hurriedly chose the best avable force.


    It¡¯s just that even the best option misestimated the enemy¡¯s strength.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    However, the two did not resent the Count. It would be more like a psychopath to always assume that there is a 15-year-old boy who unterally shes and kills six expert-ss knights. They didn¡¯t trust a lunatic and join the rebellion.


    It¡¯s ridiculous that a normal sense of reality is the cause of defeat, so I¡¯m rather calm.


    ¡°If I surrender, will you save me?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t need any proof anymore.¡±


    Eldmia erased the sneer while handing down the unteral death sentence, and corrected her stance. And the two people who looked at it fixed their swords with the same thought, even though they did not exchange any opinions.


    ¡°After running away from the monsters on the battlefield, you are eventually killed by the monsters.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster. It¡¯s definitely a human.¡±


    With an annoyed retort, Eldmia rushed.


    Thest remaining knight swung his sword as he watched his colleague¡¯s head fall off due to the double eleration that he had predicted but failed to respond.


    ¡®It¡¯s really art.¡¯


    The impression that the sword that shed, entwined, and dug into was like magic, and finally the knight¡¯s severed head bounced off the wall.


    ?


    Unlike those who died in front, the two remaining at the end definitely epted death at the end.


    like delt. Thanks to that, I think I learned that the attitude to ept death has nothing to do with strength, so if it¡¯s an ie in its own way, it¡¯s ie.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield. Are you a deserter or a returned soldier?¡±


    Judging from the fact that they said they ran away from the monsters, it seems that they were the ones who went through a war with the demon king¡¯s army. And that means it¡¯s safe to say that they couldn¡¯t survive the battle against the demons with their skills.


    However, even after returning for that reason, the fact that he participated in Count Bossa¡¯s rebellion and even assisted the rebellion by assassinating him arouses my doubts. For what? Does a sessful rebellion end the war? Is there going to be a situation where you don¡¯t have to be hostile to the demons because there¡¯s something like Count Bossa holding hands with the demons?


    ¡°How do you think it¡¯s right?¡±


    This war is not like a territorial war that humans started because they wanted to. Not only is species against species, but one species fights against many species. And the crazy guy in the fight is currently a demon.


    As long as this side does not crawl under the demons on its own, the war will not end even if the king changes.


    When dealing with the crazy demon who was cursed, there must have been humans in the demon king¡¯s army¡­ Surrender would be a sufficiently possible option. It wasn¡¯t like a twisted Nether human or a polluted human, it was because they were really normal human beings.


    Then, in the end, it is said that it is no different from the war of conquest, but why did God go down to the oracle and tell him to drive out the demon king?


    ¡°Even if I were to be reborn, I was reborn at a crazy time like this¡­ I¡¯m not in a position to say anything because being born again is a privilege.¡±


    Even if you think about it in a state where you don¡¯t know anything, there¡¯s no way an answer wille out. I rummaged through their pockets to get the money, wiped the sword with a clean piece of clothing, and left the alley.


    I had already stopped by Zicmel¡¯s shop to check information about this alley, so I wasn¡¯t particrly worried about being caught as a corpse. Whatever the case may be, what they were wearing was high quality, so the residents over there, no different from the slums, would take care of it.


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you get caught.


    It¡¯s important that Count Bossa directly touched me.

 Chapter 158

    Aftering out of the courthouse, Envelde, who looked at all the circumstances in a sense of crisis, felt dejected.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a very¡­ big job, Eldmia.¡±


    There was no evidence. But there was a strange certainty. The certainty that in the middle of this series of events it would be that bold little fellow with a mean smile.


    There was no such person in the capital today who would recklessly go through what he had endured for years, let alone in a week, in three days.


    The ve Guild was robbed of not only the secret safe, but also important documents. Considering that even the map that recorded the location of the bandits they had been dealing with for a long time had disappeared, and that he was carrying an elf, in the worst case, there was a possibility that even the bandits were all wiped out. If the elves were to join in, halfway thieves would never be able to defeat him in the forest.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. Seeing that there was no response even after using the emergency contact method, it was clear that those who served the dream died or fled with a high probability. And Envelde wished she had been captured.


    Because I couldn¡¯t even buy the life of someone who served my dreams. They are beings who will betray and hand over information whenever their lives are weighed on the scales. That¡¯s why I attached it to the one who was considered the least dangerous, but there was no way to know how the tail was caught.


    In a serious case, it is a situation where you have to consider the traitor inside, so it is frustrating.


    ¡°Besides, today I rode a dragon and moved.¡±


    It would be nice if it just flew away without thinking or for some other reason¡­ Is it just a coincidence that the areas and directions of the falcon ws ovep? Not at the capital¡¯s flying dragon station, but at the Ogatorv family parade ground, he confidently rode a flying dragon and soared up?


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    Envelde, who almost threw away the wine ss she was holding in a moment of anger, took a deep breath and tried to stay calm. I somehow tried to look at the situation positively andfort myself that I was still fine.


    However, the damage was not so minor that it could be calmed down, so in the end, instinct rather than reason dominated the brain.


    ¨C Clink!


    ¡°You¡¯re going to mess up your ns again in such a nonsensical way!!¡±


    The wine ss he threw away, forgetting even the body, shattered and began to stain the wall red, but his anger did not subside. ording to the guards, the flying dragon came back only once, so it is clear that something happened to the mercenaries. I urgently sent someone, but even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll bring the informationter tomorrow.


    next 3 years. No, if I had more time for two more years, I could haveid a firm foundation.


    Now that I¡¯m at this point, I¡¯m tempted to ask God how the heck did I get involved with such a thing.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Yes, but it¡¯s over soon. As long as it¡¯s kept in check so that it doesn¡¯t move recklessly¡­¡±


    Six articles reaching Expert were added. Six of them, only those who experienced the war against the demons. It wasn¡¯t the most elite troops he had, but even if he included all the troops of the nobles left in the capital, they could be said to be of a high level with confidence.


    Even if they were brokenhearted and fled from the battlefield, their skills were real, so if they were lucky, they might hear the news of his death before the day passes. After thinking that far, Enbelde let out a deep sigh and looked out the window.


    The sudden autumn rain was pouring down like a downpour. As a result, it was usually time to see the setting sun, but the capital city was immersed in half-dark darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die in this rain.¡±


    It was an absurd misjudgment. If I had known that it was a crazy dog that ran rampant like this, I should have killed it right away. Envelde thought that he had gone through all the hardships of a variable thatbines skill and madness, but this was thoroughly unexpected.


    Could it be that there is even a trend of ridiculing the nobility? How can you attack and destroy it without any nning or fear? Even though he was in a position to challenge the kingship, this was very different even if the case was different.


    ¡°The world is really going crazy¡­¡±


    Before I could finish thement that escaped my lips, a strange sight caught my eye.


    In fact, it was an absurd look to say it was strange. It was just that people were walking towards his mansion.


    ¡°Why is he¡­ no, how¡­?¡±


    However, it could be considered strange enough that he walked leisurely, not paying attention to the heavy rain, while spinning a sword with one hand that could clearly recognize the shape even in the middle of the dark.


    It was even more so if it was Eldmia Ega.


    ?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that~ I didn¡¯t know that~¡±


    I think it¡¯s been a while since I sang this song. There aren¡¯t many songs from my previous life that I remember now, but I can¡¯t forget this one.


    It must be raining anyway. There will be no one around. Even if I call moderately, there is only one person who will listen, so I am calling with peace of mind for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Even if I regret it now, what should I do, I¡¯ve be a fool¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia-sama? Are you really going to leave like this?¡±


    Everyone who listened to it was a monsoon. While working hard on the building, he talks to me as if trying to stop me. Unlike his urgent voice, his actions are as natural as those of passers-by. It was a bit annoying to keep babbling next to me, but when the six guys were chasing me earlier, I was able to deal with them easily because they stuck with me like this and informed me, so I asked kindly.


    ¡°Even if I die, I will die, so why are you so tense?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ll repay you for saving me. This is suicide in many ways.¡±


    Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect the reward to include wise advice to prevent suicide. The service of those who serve the dream seems to be more fruitful in many ways than expected. To be honest, I would be annoyed if I ended up in a position where I had to be in the heavy rain without an umbre because of that guy.


    Mongsoon spoke a little faster, probably because he didn¡¯t slow down or stop while appreciating the guy¡¯s wide-spectrum goodwill.


    ¡°Anyway, sooner orter, the royal family will take care of punishing him. Rather, don¡¯t you know that Eldmia-sama canplicate the situation just by touching her?¡±


    ¡°know.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had paid attention to all of that, would you have suddenly invaded where you were and beheaded a guy who said Rubi or something?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a problem of that level?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t weigh myself in front of the bastards who touch me.¡±


    Actions such as a little kid walking down the street knocking me over, saying it¡¯s far away, or an elder in the neighborhood suddenly giving an admonition and saying ¡®Young things these days.¡¯ If there was obvious malice towards me, I would have thought about how to cook, but those things are not actions done out of malice towards me.


    In the case of Cheryl, at first, I was worried about why she was so small that she suffered from selective anger control disorder, but after going through Esmuer, the situation changed a little. It has reached the point where it can be done.


    I feel like if someone simr to me goes anywhere with his head down, he¡¯ll hit me in the back of the head.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve been rtively quiet up until now was because I was just messing around with a political fight. Sending someone to kill me directly is a different story.¡±


    ¡°But even if youe in without any evidence like this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your problem, it¡¯s mine. If you don¡¯t want to get caught up in it, leave.¡±


    If you just bite it, you bite it. I looked at me with a questioning expression and continued to close the distance, eventually shouting at the guards who were fixing the spear. At the same time, I was once again amazed at the disappearance of Mongsuni¡¯s poprity.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for revealing your identity, but ck¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to avoid it if you don¡¯t want to be killed. I¡¯m Envelde, but I won¡¯t stop until I pick off that bastard¡¯s head.¡±


    Was it some kind of unexpected verbal abuse? Although he said it was raining heavily, he said it clearly enough, but the guards¡¯ faces were filled with questions as if they hadn¡¯t grasped the situation at all.


    What the heck is that? I kindly gave you a warning, so I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep what I said.


    Confirming that my physical ability soared to the limit with the magic power that had been raised to the limit by calcting the output and duration, I covered the sword with magic power and rushed forward without hesitation.


    ¡°Envelde!!¡±


    In line with the distance of less than 50 meters narrowing in an instant, I cut the tips of the spears the guards were holding and fired a kick at the center of the tightly closed main gate of the mansion.


    ¨C Quaang!


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    ¡°evil!¡±


    It was a delightful miscalction that the iron door made of iron grates was bent halfway on both sides and opened violently, bouncing back like a swinging door with a spring, striking the unresponsive guards and blowing them away.


    To be honest, I kicked it with the determination to rip it off at all, but it was only after it creaked a couple of more times that the hinges were so dirty that they crumbled and tumbled on the floor.


    ¡°You wielded the sword confidently, but did you swing it with the preparedness to get hit, you fucking bastard!!¡±


    There seems to be no need to worry that my voice will not be heard in the heavy rain.


    Soldiers and knights popped up all over the mansion right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shoot a movie.¡±


    An action movie for me, a disaster movie for you.

 Chapter 159

    What woke them up after a long sleep listening to the sound of rain was the voice of a soldier running around the mansion screaming at the top of his voice as if announcing the end of the world.


    ¡°Raid! Move towards the main building right now! It¡¯s a real situation! It¡¯s a raid!¡±


    Even though he was in the status of a private soldier, it was an urgent situation, so the sight of being called and seeing without honorifics could be said to be a great event that no one living in the mansion had ever experienced.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the knights staying in the mansion quickly put on their armor and ran towards the direction the soldier pointed out instead of catching and threatening the soldiers running around with desperate expressions.


    It was quite tense to see five knights running in a row and even hired workers equipped to the same level heading to the same ce.


    ¡°Huh. What kind of hot-blooded madmen are robbing a noble¡¯s mansion on a rainy day?¡±


    Even in a situation where all the troops were running wild in an emergency that suddenly came in heavy rain, the knight, who was toxic, yawning and wearing armor, came out of the lodging btedly and grabbed a soldier and asked a question.


    ¡°Hey. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a red raid! The main gate was destroyed and the soldiers who were dispatched to suppress it were literally ughtered!¡±


    The knight, who read the fear in the eyes of the enlisted man, who exined in detail whether he had seen the scene himself, felt interest in him in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t a wary reaction at the sight of an ordinary raid, but a feeling of despair swirling in the soldier¡¯s eyes when he saw an opponent he could not defeat no matter what.


    ¡°ughter? How many came?¡±


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s one.¡±


    ¡°Han daughter-inw?¡±


    The knight wasn¡¯t angry or dumbfounded. The tumultuous air, as if a war had broken out, was exining too much for such an obvious reaction.


    This is undeniably a funny thing. The knight¡¯s intuition eximed.


    ¡°Once this is sorted out, I¡¯ll have to gather the soldiers and retrain them. I should have talked about that first!¡±


    One raided the count¡¯s mansion in the middle of the capital. How could they ignore such an important fact and keep shouting the nonsense of raiding? In a sense of tion that gradually rises at the same time as the energy of sleep is gone, the knight left the private soldier alone and ran towards the main building of the mansion.


    It was quiterge for a count¡¯s mansion, so even though he strengthened his body using an aura and ran, there was a little distance to the main building. Thanks to that, the knight had to go past the reactions that kept amplifying his expectations until he got there.


    But the highlight among them was the faintly heardmand from far away.


    ¡°Knights! Bring the knights! Soldiers back down! We can¡¯t win!¡±


    ¡°Ha, really. Makes people excited. I¡¯ming! Get lost!!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even hear the shing weapons yet, but the knight seemed to already know who it was.


    As soon as I heard the absurd story of a one-man raid, what came to mind was a hot topic who was inted like a giant monster by the entanglement of truth and rumors.


    So I definitely wanted to see it once, but I had no choice but to avoid it. A person who shed down the rumored young lion of Rudra and defeated even the warrior.


    Most of the knights and old men underestimated and looked down on the young heroes¡¯ skills, but the knights who belonged to the ranks of the young heroes never took all these rumors lightly and always waited.


    And when he finally arrived at the main building, the knight firmly believed that God had rewarded him for waiting.


    Because the rumored hero was there who took the three knights¡¯ pincer attacks with perfect timing to the extent that they could be said to be simultaneous, and shed their heads one after another.


    ¡°Levien¡¯s guillotine. Go to Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Eldmia, but what¡¯s that nickname?¡±


    Unlike the grumpy expression reminiscent of a street bully, the disciplined body and posture are of a kind that cannot be imitated by bullies. The apparent aura was insignificant, but it was no longer a criterion for judgment.


    From the front gate far away to the main building of the mansion, we must judge that we have reached this point by scattering numerous sword wounds, corpses, and destruction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care much about your gossip, do you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much interest in it. But strangely, it didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m starting to wonder why I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Only five knights and employees equivalent to them died over ten.


    Even so, the knight felt joy at the enemy¡¯s undisturbed breath.


    Yes, sword fights are best with people.


    ¡°Are you hitting it? Something moves busily, and after you came, the surroundings are quiet for a while?¡±


    Contrary to the heightened emotions of such a knight, Eldmia only tilted her head to the side with a face full ofints.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t like being in the way of a fight.¡±


    ¡°So, leave the son who destroyed the mansion like this and leave people? Were you the strongest here?¡±


    It seemed that the corner of his mouth would get stuck in his ears because he couldn¡¯t keep smiling, but the knight answered while maintaining hisposure as much as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the strongest¡­¡±


    And then, noticing something strange while talking, he frowned and asked again.


    ¡°¡­why the past tense?¡±


    ¡°Why is it in the past tense?¡±


    Eldmia, who showed a devastated reaction as if she was listening to all the stupid questions, inserted the de of the sword she was holding between her upper right arm and lower arm.


    For a moment, I wondered what kind of action it was, but the knight understood the situation only after seeing that his white clothes were stained red because not a single drop of blood had sttered even when he came this far.


    Oh, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen blood wiped like that.


    ¡°Now I am here.¡±


    After wiping the blood off the sword, Eldmia replied with a smile as if it was natural.


    I don¡¯t know if it was confidence or provocation, but it was enough to make the article pleasant.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s so fun! I¡¯m looking forward to this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect much, so let¡¯s finish it quickly.


    ¡°Haha!¡­ wouldn¡¯t it? Why?¡±


    ¡°At best I cut you up and went up, but you were on the first floor. It would be embarrassing if you were in the same situation.¡±


    I felt that he was sincere in his remarks about not seeing himself as an adversary, and the pleasant feeling subsided for a moment. As soon as I was about to say something in a stupid mood,


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so let¡¯s finish quickly.¡±


    As if Eldmia had no intention of caring about his feelings, he quickly closed the distance and entered without any warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at it!¡±


    Because it¡¯s double eleration, there¡¯s nothing like a surprise attack when there¡¯s a certain distance. However, it was a story that was used only when the difference in skill was clear.


    If you have simr skills, you will have to move a little quickly in the end, but you can cope enough. After all, mixing swords at close range is insanely faster.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have a full name, though? Shouldn¡¯t you know the name of the person who will kill you?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know my name.¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s conversational skills were more annoying than the ssic workshops that can only be found in textbooks. The knight, who almost dyed his reaction as he pondered the meaning of his words for a moment, stuck out his tongue and tried to step back to increase the distance.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really talkative¡­¡±


    However, Eldmia, who noticed the movement right away, didn¡¯t even give a moment¡¯s gap and clung to it again and swung her sword. Simrly, an attack that could be included in the textbook. He had seen countless textbook articles on the battlefield, but he had no choice but to stick out his tongue this time.


    Can¡¯t you ignore this if it¡¯s fast?


    foundation of foundations. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a swordsmanship that focuses only on cutting and stabbing enemies quickly and reliably rather than other misceneous techniques or blunders. It was as if I was seeing a skill that anyone could learn and could use universally, but the technology that I thought was just that much had reached the realm of a master.


    Even though I know, the attack that moves half a beat faster is fierce.


    I heard that he hasn¡¯t even passed theing-of-age ceremony yet, but at this level of perfection, it¡¯s hard to believe that another soul dwells in a child¡¯s body and has only been digging into swordsmanship for years.


    ¡°But¡­not particrly threatening!¡±


    ¡°I see. Are your weapons good?¡±


    Of course, he was using a sword worthy of being called a famous sword, but the story was so out of the blue that the knight almost fell into trouble again.


    Ironically, if Eldmia¡¯s sword didn¡¯t suddenly shine, the reaction would have been dyed while worrying as it was. In the middle, it was apanied by a strange ck sh that elerated irregrly, and that was honestly a bit threatening


    .


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was normal for her to be slightly distracted, but Eldmia¡¯s skills were the problem.


    I didn¡¯t see anything particrly outstanding, and I didn¡¯t feel the gushing aura, but I didn¡¯t back down in the slightest. On the contrary, if you show a gap for a while, there is a tenacity that wille in in an instant, so it¡¯s hard to rx.


    Thanks to this, the knight admitted that he needed to work seriously after a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch our breath!¡±


    ¨C Kaang!


    Since it was a sword that he swung openly to block, it was an expected result for Eldmia to block it without difficulty. However, even though I swung it with the intention of blowing it away 5 meters, it was surprising that only a little more than half of that was blown away.


    And for some reason, Eldmia also showed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Are you making room for this at this speed?¡±


    ¡°Because I got used to it. Is it because I¡¯m strong?¡±


    After a long time, the hand holding the sword felt tingling, and the knight finally introduced himself with a feeling of exaltation.


    ¡°Even if you look at it like this, there is no one on the front line who doesn¡¯t know Gish Hwimir, the Demon Butcher?


    Excellent is right.


    Above all, it is hard to believe that such an achievement at that age can be seen with your own eyes. However, death does not approach as time goes by. As long as she jumped into the actual battle, Eldmia was just that much of a warrior. Because among the knights on the front lines, those who couldn¡¯t do as well as me became corpses.


    Gish decided to engrave thest lesson with the life of the boy who overconfident in his own abilities and took on an unreasonable challenge.


    ¡°Little boy. I¡¯ll show you the skills of a knight who fought the demons and survived.¡±


    ¡°¡­A demon?¡±


    But why?


    ¡°You got the title of butcher against the demons on the frontline?¡±


    Despite hearing what should have been a threat, Eldmia smiled ominously.

 Chapter 160

    ¡°Then stop this for now.¡±


    What follows along with Eldmia¡¯s low muttering is a series of attacks that are too difficult to follow with the eyes.


    Gish felt a chill run down his spine in the short burst of consecutive attacks. Aside from being simply threatening, this ridiculous series of attacks was one of the things he was very familiar with.


    ¡°Where the fuck do you¡­!¡±


    Asmodian.


    It was very simr to what the damn skirmishers were using for a short-term showdown.


    ¡°A demon I met on the road used it.¡±


    ¡°How did you meet a demon on the road!¡±


    Even though it was several years ago, seeing that it was so simr that it was forcibly pulled up from the bottom of my memory in an instant, the fact that I met the demons itself would not be a lie. But where? Did you go to the battlefield? In fact, the age is a lie, and is it actually 10 years older?


    In the meantime, that tongue still couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°It seems to have been a trump card!¡±


    But in the end, it¡¯s just a level of following. I don¡¯t know how they imitated the instantaneous explosive power of the demons, but that¡¯s not something that can be easily imitated with a human body.


    And there are also fatal ws. The downside is that even demons can¡¯t maintain that state for long.


    ¡°You should have definitely understood the technique and imitated it!¡±


    If you go to a long-term battle, you have to stop unconditionally. Even the demons, but humans can¡¯t follow even half of that. In fact, there were not one or two knights who died after halfway trying to imitate them.


    He can¡¯t exceed ten sums, and his power is drained.


    ¡°Asmodian technology is not something that humans can imitate!¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that if you keep that bastard for a while, you¡¯ll end up on the verge of falling behind.¡±


    Of course, they should have been tense, but Eldmia, who even had the time to answer in a strangely calm voice, happily continued.


    ¡°But since that bastard couldn¡¯t hold on and died in the end, wouldn¡¯t I be alive and breathing here?¡±


    Gish felt a strong sense of uneasiness at the calm, unfeigned reply, and took a step forward with his teeth gritting to end the attack.


    Thew of destruction that I realized while meeting and dealing with countless guys. If youck skills, you have to risk your life, and even if you have enough skills, it¡¯s never easy, but in the end, that was the only way.


    Dig in, cut off the flow, change the offensive, and hold on until the power of the demons runs out.


    ¡°Then you know this too!¡±


    If he had really dealt with him, Eldmia would have known about it as well.


    I put my sword through it with all my strength to cut off the chain attack and even cut off my breath.


    ¡°You know. I did too.¡±


    Eldmia casually let go of the des rushing towards her neck and continued the attack again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, really!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so easygoingpared to what you boasted about.¡±


    Aside from blocking the subsequent attack with a forced smile, a vague feeling of uneasiness swept over Gish.


    As the fight of counterattack begins in an instant when the narrowly dodged, cut, and the sword engages, it is now to the point of reacting instinctively, but Eldmia is still breathing but calmly continuing the battle without being disturbed.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to continue the workshop right away, but it was a problem that this side was clearly losing stamina, while the other side was in a very fine state.


    It is like a machine for swordsmanship training. If it cuts like this, it counterattacks like that, and it has to find another way to stop the counterattack. He was the worst opponent in a one-on-one fight where he risked his life.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fooling me about your age?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me if you haven¡¯t sharpened your knife since you were 8 years old.¡±


    Gish, who was not a noble by birth, but had been trying to hold a wooden sword since the age of 8, felt dumbfounded by Eldmia¡¯s answer.


    He was the one who learned and understood swordsmanship only in theory until he spent 5 years on the battlefield against hellish demons. At the age of 14, he was proud to have distinguished himself while walking the typical learning path of entering a knight¡¯s seed, but at that time, it was absolutely not true that he properly understood the purpose of swordsmanship and mechanical training.


    He also had a time when a childish child wielded a sword for nothing. But how could a 15-year-old kid be this strong just because he started holding a sword when he was only 8 years old?


    Something radically different¡­


    ¡°Cheack!¡±


    Gish was stunned as he woke up to the wounds on his thighs cut by the thrusting sword before he had time to react. Not because it was an unexpected attack, but because it was cut by a sword, even though it was clearly the part where the armor was worn.


    ¡°Are you thinking about something else?¡±


    That tongue. That snout is the problem. The content that I spit out casually is so absurd that my thoughts keep falling into other ces.


    However, that and a sword that could pierce armor and inflict wounds were separate issues.


    ¡°Are the armor normal?¡±


    ¡°Magic sword¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Let¡¯s not talk.¡±


    Was this the reason why I said I used a good sword?


    Gish, who was supposed to be able to block it with armor to some extent because he was slowly losing strength, pulled away while feeling the cold sweat flowing. Like before, he was sure to follow closely without letting the distance increase, but it was a situation where he had to try.


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    However, Eldmia, who believed that she would surelye after her, briefly drew back her sword and tilted her head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fucking screaming that you¡¯re a butcher after killing one or two demons and running away in fear?¡±


    Gish made an effort to remain calm, barely suppressing his emotions that could have turned violent in an instant.


    Even after such a fierce battle, Eldmia¡¯s breathing was only slightly disturbed. Even with that alone, the warlike appearance andposure that Gish showed at the beginning had long since disappeared. Because he was proud of himself despite his cold evaluation of his skills, Gish took the situation he was in very seriously.


    Pushing into the mansion was something he could do, so he didn¡¯t think it was too much of a big deal. I thought it was kind of amazing that most of the dead were decapitated, but it was doable if you just didn¡¯t feel the need to do it.


    However, aftermitting to that point, it is obviously strange that he does not lose his breath while fighting an expert-ss knight who rolls and rolls on the battlefield.


    Still, Gish felt familiar in this apparently odd situation. The feeling that made me lose my will to fight after only experiencing it once. That one experience made Gish run away from the war against the demons and face the same humans.


    The nightmarish guy wielding overwhelming violence like water was the centurion of the demon king¡¯s army.


    ¡°Are you¡­ a demon?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you talking nonsense, you must have hit the mark?¡±


    With that level of strength, even the King¡¯s 10 swords should be able to demonstrate.


    However, the truly terrifying part was that, unlike humans, demons who did not use aura and mana had no idea where the bottom was.


    Just like Eldmia now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the demons had horns on their heads?¡±


    However, to her own question, Eldmia simply answered with augh.


    ¡°Otherwise, your strength right now doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? The person I know from Lovell wields a warhammer of iron that is no different from a battering ram without an aura. Isn¡¯t it just that you¡¯re weak?¡±


    ¡°Did you meet the dragon blood n of Lovell?¡±


    ¡°Dragon blood what?¡±


    In response to the reaction of not knowing what he was talking about, he would have continued the conversation if he was a regr gish, but this time he decided to poke a gap.


    Judging from his monstrous stamina, it was dangerous in a long-term battle. power. No, I had to end it with a desperate blow. That¡¯s why Gish used the maximum amount of aura he could at once and rushed at Eldmia.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    It was a thrilling sight to see Eldmia¡¯s sword, which reacted as if it were natural for even the shortest thrust to the neck, to try to let go of the attack cleanly as it swung along with a brief disgust. If it wasn¡¯t a direct attack, it was a neat and clean movement to the extent that I doubted that it might have been agreed upon in advance.


    Thanks to that, Gish was convinced after confirming the series of processes shown by the extremely nervous and aura-enhanced nerves.


    ¡®This is not a human child.¡¯


    I hoped he wouldn¡¯t stop it, but in the end, without hesitation, Gish let go of the sword and took out the two daggers he had hidden under his shoulder armor. Throwing away the sword and winning by memorization was really hurtful to one¡¯s pride, but that was only true when dealing with people.


    The idiots who shouted chivalry when catching monsters were the first to die on the battlefield.


    Even the most brilliant knight must be prepared for a fatal wound from this attack. A general swordsman might not know, but even a swordsman of the same level cannot avoid the dagger that an Auror expert wields at close range.


    Gish had a foreboding of victory as he watched the dagger pierce without dy as he entered with the determination to throw away the sword in the first ce.


    ¡°There are two main ways to make people angry.¡±


    Until Eldmia¡¯s kicks flew from below towards her stomach.


    -Quad deuk!


    The sound of a kick against the armor, even from the bottom up, didn¡¯t sound like it would make, but Gish didn¡¯t have time to question that fact, and in an instant, he felt the warped breastte shatter his lungs and let go of the dagger he was holding.


    ¡°The first is to stop talking.¡±


    Eldmia calmly continued to speak even while her head, which had turned white from the intense pain, couldn¡¯t evene up with a proper question.


    Gish, unable to stop the body that had forgotten to breathe, sat down on the floor, disying thest of his patience as he stared at Eldmia.


    ¡°Second¡­¡±


    But there was no other intention in that action. It was just that the words of that damn muzzle made me worry again without even realizing it.


    ¡®Yes, what is the other one?¡¯


    I tried to spit it out of my mouth, but what came out was blood.


    Gish felt death in the midst of the thought that he couldn¡¯t even say if his lungs were damaged, and he couldn¡¯t properly ept the pain. Even if Eldmia suddenly showed mercy, it would be difficult to survive in the state of the mansion. ¡®I


    never


    thought I¡¯d die like this¡­¡±


    Eldmia swung her sword


    while looking at Gish calmly. A shining de flew into his throat, not realizing it.

 Chapter 161

    Gish, who appeared like a warlike battle fanatic with overflowing confidence, eventually went that way.


    ¡°You will remain in my mind as a braggart gish.¡±


    Certainly, it was quite different from the other guys, but it ended up being there. Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s all a lie, seeing as he immediately recognized that he imitated the demon he met in the abandoned dungeon.


    If the nickname ¡°ughterer¡± was real, it might not have been because he killed a lot, but because he killed a little messy. Of course, being a butcher is a job that requires very specialized knowledge, but isn¡¯t that what nicknames are all about?


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s just as amazing as a sword.¡±


    When I picked up the sword he had left behind and looked at it, I saw that it was in a neat condition with not a single tooth missing even though it had been hit quite a bit. Although the magic shed on the sword was rtively small to strengthen the body, it was very interesting because ordinary swords were about to be smashed with only four or five strikes.


    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile to put up with it so much that you end up wanting to experiment with a little too much magic.¡±


    The feeling of enchanting a sword is simr to turning an ordinary sword into a chainsaw.


    I didn¡¯t make it intentionally, but the flowing magic took care of it and took that form. Feeling like a disposable chainsaw that peels off easily when you try to cut something with strong resistance? Of course, cutting power is bound to improve.


    Of course, if I had to do it like I did when dealing with the guys I met in the alleyway, the fuel economy was so poor that I fought while reducing the output, but even so, it¡¯s definitely a good sword looking at it like this. For now, as amemoration, I put the scabbard Gish was wearing roughly around my right waist, and headed for the second floor, stepping on the broken stairs.


    I have no intention of rxing. It would only be a matter of time before all the nobles in the capital would be overthrown by this rootless ruckus. If you don¡¯t kill Envelde before then, you will miss your chance.


    Fortunately, it was not difficult to find an office where Envelde would be located, as if all aristocratic mansions were simr. I was thinking of smashing it and going in, but there was no sign of poprity around me, so I decided to go in normally.


    Inside the office, Envelde, who was leaning on the office desk with a very depressed expression, greeted me with gloomy eyes. The expression seems to consist of roughly 50% dejection, 30% absurdity, 10% annoyance, 10% anger.


    I liked that expression so much that I unknowingly raised my left hand and greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Hey Enbelde. Why are you so dead in the evening?¡±


    However, Envelde, having chewed on my well-deserved greeting, began to speak only.


    ¡°¡­That sword. It belongs to Gish.¡±


    ¡°Uh. It¡¯s a pretty good sword.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a guy who has a taste for battle, but he won¡¯t let go of his sword until he dies. In the end, it¡¯s a story that he died in your hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he died by my hand, but he dropped his sword before he died?¡±


    I let go because I was trying to make an ambush in a fair way, but it¡¯s actually true. She shrugged her shoulders and corrected her, but Envelde only raised her hands and wiped her face once.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, Eldmia. I¡¯m saying this because I highly value you for not leaving a scar even after killing Gish.¡±


    Envelde stood up from her desk, looking straight at me with brown eyes that still had a subtleposure.


    ¡°Be my subordinate. The fact that you did everything you killed and did without a single wound means that you are worth more than that. Help me to overthrow Itthiel and be a hero who ended this bloody war.¡±


    He had a very solemn form, so I was wondering what he was going to say, but I couldn¡¯te to my senses even aftering to this point. While she was speechless because she was dumbfounded, Envelde continued to open her mouth, as if she still had something to say.


    ¡°Originally, Ragnis was an outcast, but if you cooperate, of course I won¡¯t do any harm. It¡¯s not difficult to cover up this case. After all, it happened in my mansion. But if you refuse, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±


    In response to that reaction, which was so confident and natural, I took action before thinking.


    ¡°Leave a will. Don¡¯t be a jerk.¡±


    Envelde¡¯s eyes, which were still looking at my middle finger with calm eyes, closed.


    ¡°Yeah, somehow I thought it would be like you.¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, theposure that remained in his pupils hadpletely disappeared and only anger toward me was swirling.


    ¡°That arrogance is what killed you, Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, that word three times today¡­¡± I


    was so tired of it that I wanted to stop listening to it, but I reflexively tried to reply, but I was shocked and had to shut my mouth.


    Not in a psychological sense, but in a real physical sense.


    Suddenly, something hit my face, my head turned, and something bumped into my back. It was only after rolling, bumping, and flying without mercy that I didn¡¯t know what was what, and finally I understood what had happened.


    ¡°Gish¡­ you fuckingme bastard¡­!¡±


    It was simple.


    Envelde, moving at such a speed that my eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with it, beat me to death.


    ¡°What the hell did you believe in saying that wisdom is the strongest¡­!¡±


    Out of all the physical shocks he had experienced since his previous life, he managed to stay awake in the secondrgest shock, but his eyes were spinning and tinnitus was heard in his ears. If he hadn¡¯t strengthened his body with the thought of cutting his throat at any time, it was clear that his neck would have been pulled out rather than just broken with the blow.


    ¡°I came from the Levien family, trained with the sword, became a knight, and obtained the title of count with only one sword. Did you really think that I wascking in my own strength and condoning your self-indulgences?¡±


    Still, the concussion is fucking dope. I recognized the envelde approaching me without a hint of haste, but my body did not move at will.


    ¡°What on earth did you believe in and be so arrogant? Did you deliberately release it to warn you?¡±


    ¡°Kaak, tweok! Fuck, I¡¯m a little dull on that side of you, bastard.¡±


    What do you do when you release a hundred days? I can¡¯t even feel it.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that you have to be at least Sir Ekaf to get a bite.¡±


    It was only after I managed to get myself up that I realized I had broken through the walls of the mansion and had been impaled. Is this at a level that I can do? It¡¯s a bit different from knocking down an iron door, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Your mouth is alive until the end.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. It¡¯s just the beginning. What?¡±


    It was good to have trained for years, but the response to the difficulties of these real battles is still insufficient. I wish I would have noticed sooner.


    The only thing that stands out is a superior body and magical power, so ordinary modern people who have never been proud of anything shed tears today.


    Before that, start with that bastard, George.


    ¡°You¡¯re filthy and self-confident. You didn¡¯t even pull out your sword?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need my sword to end your pitiful life? Your sword is enough.¡±


    ¡°Wow, my teeth are also a little bit. I think it¡¯s going to be a little soft when the eyes go back?


    I feel like I understand a little bit why people keep their spirits next to them and keep talking when everyone is dying. When I y with my mouth, my head seems to be functioning a little faster.


    In fact, it may have been because I felt a threat to my life, but it was okay if I could only move my mind and move my body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how talented the count is!¡±


    With the confidence that he could control his body to some extent, the distance from Envelde narrowed to the distance between the swords.


    Just looking at it, I didn¡¯t get an estimate from fighting like before, so I didn¡¯t care about the maintenance time, I raised my magic power at random, kicked off the pile of copsed stones, and swung my sword at Envelde¡¯s neck.


    ¡°An obvious trick.¡±


    Since I was in a state where I was barely in the gap between the swords, Envelde flirted with me and just slightly leaned back to dodge my sword.


    Fortunately, that was exactly what I intended.


    ¡°The half-assed guys do that!¡±


    I don¡¯t think it will be a valid hit, but I let go of the sword I swung like throwing a fishing rod to prepare for the next attack.


    Because it was Gish¡¯s sword that he pulled out for that purpose. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather block it, but because I only pulled my upper body back to avoid the sword, I had to shake Enbelde¡¯s posture to avoid the sword suddenly flying into my face, and I drew my sword as quickly as possible and swung it toward him.


    However, Envelde, whose eyes met in a fleeting moment, was still calm.


    In thatposure, I felt goosebumps running through my body when I realized that his gaze had followed me, my sword, and Gish¡¯s sword flying beside him.


    That alone made me understand what action he was going to take. Sure enough, Enbelde turned her head to avoid the flying sword, grabbed the handle of Gish¡¯s sword that was about to fly past her ear, and swung it like it was natural to block my attack.


    ¨C Kaang!


    The sword-to-swordparison seen in movies and cartoons did not follow. Even before the metallic sound went away, the only thing that continued instead was a fight in which counterattack after counterattack followed.


    It was one of the things I practiced the hardest in my life, so it was the part I was most confident about, but as soon as I mixed the fifth sword, a sense of crisis came over me.


    Envelde was strong. Aurorically and technically.


    ¡°I admit it. You must have been arrogant.¡±


    Gish must have felt like this just now. Hearing his calm voice even in the midst of a fierce battle, I really appreciate it.


    ¡°But with talent like this, you should have known how to figure out the subject.¡±


    When ying Go or chess pros, there were times when they looked ahead dozens of times and dered defeat, maybe?


    I didn¡¯t understand it in the past, but I finally understand it today.


    seven times.


    I knew that I would be pushed back in exactly the seventh battle.


    In the process of blocking the lower part, my sword bounces off, and if Envelde decides, the de is lodged in my abdomen.


    Six times left.


    What should I do? What number and how do I have it now?


    Five times left.


    It is impossible to choose to trust the gauntlet and block the abdomen after cing the sword in advance. It¡¯s not a situation where you can afford to arrange things like that.


    four times left.


    It¡¯s a dangerous situation even though he¡¯s using the magic that was spilled on the sword. It was clear that an unexpected counterattack would fly if he tried halfway.


    three times left.


    what i can write what i have now


    Twice left.


    A superior body, a strong sword, an enchanting gauntlet, and a cursed ring. And¡­


    there¡¯s only one thing left¡­


    -Chang!


    Envelde¡¯s sword coiled like a snake caught my sword and escaped my grasp.


    And without a chance to look at the sword that bounced on the floor and slid to the end, he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to pay the price, Eldmia.¡±


    Without an inch of deviation, his sword pierced my abdomen.


    never a pleasant feeling. Although the location was different, a cool sensation that was just right for recalling the fucking end of the previous life ran through my nerves.


    ¡°Fuck, life.¡±


    How can there be no middle ground in this life?

 Chapter 162

    Envelde did not pull out her sword.


    It was because it was not difficult to know that it would not be pulled out at once just by the resistance I felt in my hand.


    I didn¡¯t want to take the unnecessary risk of trying to pull it out and trying to break the neck with all my might when it was on the verge of death. Even on the battlefield, those who died that way were by no means few.


    He is a formidable guy to the extent that there is a clear difference between what he feels and what he feels. Contrary to the calm attitude that was revealed on the outside, cold sweat flowed at the moment.


    No matter how much the knife was driven into the stomach, there was a possibility that it would be reversed if it showed a gap in the middle.


    In any case, his sword was still intact, and there was also a sword that Eldmia had missed, so he decided to take some time as there was no shortage of weapons.


    It could be said instead, but Enbelde punched Eldmia in the face.


    With a dull sound, Eldmia¡¯s face went back and forth, but unlike a moment ago, it did not bounce off. Rather than Eldmia¡¯s response, it was because Envelde sufficiently controlled her aura.


    ¡°Did you enjoy life in the capital? Did you think the whole world was yours? You¡¯re such a fool.¡±


    Mistakes or mistakes often made by talented young knights.


    The myth that their talent transcends generations.


    ¡°Yes, I am strong. If I were your age, I would never have won. I didn¡¯t have the same talent as you back then. No. You little one.¡±


    The blown fist strikes the chin again. Realizing that there was no taste that went in neatly, whether it was reacting in the middle of it, Enbelde admired and felt regret.


    He¡¯s an unusual guy. Even though it has reached this point, I still want it.


    That¡¯s why Envelde ignored Eldmia, who couldn¡¯t even resist properly, and approached the desk, opened the drawer, and put the emergency potion on top.


    widely. Envelde said as she watched Eldmia¡¯s gaze focus on the potion that was ced on disy.


    ¡°If you leave it as it is, you will die unless you are treated. If you pull out the sword, you will bleed to death soon.


    ¡°The will¡­ it¡¯s like an idiot.¡±


    Even though she must have known her condition, Eldmia was sarcastic as she grabbed the stuck knife.


    Envelde let out a deep sigh and continued speaking at the sight that could only be expressed with the word ¡°strong¡±.


    ¡°Even I was useless on the battlefield against demons. Have you ever met real demons? The expert-ss centurions whomand the daunting soldiers at the forefront, as well as the thousands and thousands of soldiers whomand them, are all strong. They are human. Unlike others, they worship strength.¡±


    Until now, even the king¡¯s 10 swords, which were considered strong enough to be recognized anywhere on the continent, failed to lead a one-sided battle. Just because there was an oracle, it was wrong to risk your life to fight against those things.


    ¡°Did you really not have any doubts about why those knights joined my rebellion? Did you think they were losers because they were weaker than you? ¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Fuck ¡­ I¡¯m sick, don¡¯t be funny. You can¡¯t concentrate. ¡±


    It was great to giggle and shake his head, but Envelde didn¡¯t particrly care. Because I had no doubt that it would be nothing more than ast resort before dying.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems that no matter where you go in the world, people are all the same. You judge a subject based only on face value, but you judge what you know so much. Do you know the secret of your birth that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Contrary to what she thought she would kneel down on her knees, Eldmia continued to speak while still maintaining her posture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about everything you said and came to a rough conclusion, bastard.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I confirmed with my own eyes that there are humans cooperating with the demons, and I also confirmed that their rtionship is a fellowship. Then, of course, somewhere in the demonic territory, humans and demons live in normal coexistence, which means that if the kingdom surrenders It¡¯s just saying that it might just belong to the demon tribe. Didn¡¯t you guys believe that and n to drive the demon king in the head after the rebellion?¡±


    Envelde did not object. Instead, he only red at Eldmia with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°Did you believe that I would cooperate with you if you knew that? You said you were hostile because you didn¡¯t know? Just fell into the arrogance that I could cut down even the demons because I¡¯m great? I¡¯m just swinging my sword at the guy who wielded my sword. It¡¯s not that I can kill someone who doesn¡¯t die after getting hit with a sword, but I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll kill someone who dies if I get hit with a sword, so why is that arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Even though you couldn¡¯t judge the enemy¡¯s skills and ended up like that?¡±


    ¡°Guess what? Hehe, ah fuck.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand how heughed for real, not just to mock.


    You say there¡¯sughter? If you pull out the sword, you might die after not holding out for long due to blood loss? I could see a bag that might contain a potion, but I had no intention of letting him take it out. However, even though it was clear that the situation was by no means rxed, Eldmia genuinelyughed.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. You guys will know roughly whether the opponent is stronger than you. I admit I wascking in ability¡­ Fuck you, Carl. I admit I made the wrong decision because I didn¡¯t expect to catch that. I remember well, and if there¡¯s someone who uses something simr to me, I¡¯ll use it as well. But you traitor bastard. I never had the groundless belief that there would be no one stronger than me when I came home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sophistry. If I had known that, I should have run away.¡±


    ¡°Escape? Domaaan?¡±


    Theughter was louder than before. And the sound of the pain of the pain continued together.


    ¡°Why run away when a suitable performance meter just appeared? I¡¯ll have to test it.¡±


    ¡°Experiment?¡±


    ¡°How far can I go? Isn¡¯t it obvious? Wouldn¡¯t it be much weirder to run away when you have a chance to fight against guys who are much weaker than your goal?¡±


    His eyes were so mad that you couldn¡¯t even think of a person with a knife stuck in his stomach. Envelde felt that way without even realizing it.


    ¡°Already, my life¡¯s premise is to fight a strong kid. On the way there, non-fucking things keep arguing, so I don¡¯t argue with strength and weakness.¡±


    Gish acted as if he longed for a battle with the strong, but the reality was different. The guy wanted to fight the strong at the level of ¡®the same human¡¯. So, after leaving the battlefield, he did not return, seeking to fight more people and joining the rebellion.


    But this guy¡­ it¡¯s not like that.


    Did you harm yourself or not? It is the only way to judge the situation. And if you do harm, no matter how strong it is, it will definitely bite you.


    That¡¯s why he is aiming for an unknown demon who is not here even though he is in danger of dying right now.


    These guys don¡¯t give up easily.


    In unknown anxiety, Envelde pointed to the sword she had embedded and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the end result?¡±


    ¡°Just as expected, there was no way to stop the situation where a knife flew into the boat, so you prepared your mind and only avoided vital points before grabbing the sword with your body? If anyone sees it, you¡¯ll think you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s face spread the vicious smile seen in front of the courthouse.


    ¡°If you were going to kill me, you should have cut your throat. You will die for that arrogance, Count Envelde da Bossa. If someone asks you how you died, remember it well and answer¡­


    ¡± I shook my head and closed the distance again. Being hit on purpose and holding the sword with your body? It was clear that hecked a sense of crisis.


    ¡°Then hold on for a while.¡±


    Just as he was about to move forward to pull out the sword, Eldmia raised her left hand holding the sword up to her shoulder and clenched her fist.


    ¡°¡­I heard that he was killed by a technique called sword swordsmanship.¡±


    At the same time, a sudden, strong pain prated his back and tore his lungs.


    ¡°What?¡±


    In the illusion of hearing a thud.


    Envelde couldn¡¯t help but look at the de that nted through her left chest with a curious gaze.


    The blood was tangled, but it was definitely the sword of Eldmia that he had cut.


    ?


    ¡°Winning or losing a battle is not just about strength, but also factors.¡±


    what i have


    A superior body, a strong sword, an enchanting gauntlet, and a cursed ring.


    and horsepower.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your fault. How would you expect this. Not a prophet.¡±


    What I tried while talking so much was synchronizing with my sword that had bounced off. There was already a hole in the side, so I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it took longer than I thought because it was different from that time.


    Perhaps thanks to the experience of connecting with living creatures, it was much easier to connect only with Geom. It was just a matter of how to make it shoot like an arrow.


    Fortunately, it was simpler than I thought. Because the pommel was strengthened with the sense of strengthening the body, it could not ovee the bacsh and bounced away at a tremendous speed.


    To be honest, when Envelde walked toward the desk and the sword he had intentionally sent out came into his field of vision, I was a bit taken aback, but thanks to him, I was able to get the potion, so it was fine.


    As I moved my magic power and pulled out the sword embedded in the man¡¯s body, Envelde, who was still looking at the de sprouting from his chest as if he didn¡¯t understand, vomited blood.


    ¡°Cool, uh, how¡­?¡±


    ¡°You just have to do well in this way by linking the magic inherent in the sword.


    Watching blood gushing from his chest, I passed Envelde without any worries and picked up the potion on the desk. I may have pulled out a sack to torture my hopes, but I¡¯ll give it a try.


    It must have been quite a confusing situation, but Enbelde correctly grasped the gist of my words.


    ¡°Magic power? Magical power¡­?¡±


    Of course, I had no intention of responding to that.


    Envelde¡¯s face was filled with fear for the unknown, so huge that it covered all of her emotions, including embarrassment, puzzlement, and embarrassment.


    I didn¡¯t even think to lift a hand properly, and I barely turned my head to answer the guy who was looking at me calmly. After drinking a sip of the potion, I pulled out the sword stuck in my stomach, put it next to me, and continued talking while spraying the potion on my wounds.


    It was a pain that couldn¡¯t be exined by the word ¡°sassy¡±, but it was better than dying.


    ¡°It may be unfair, but isn¡¯t the world like that? Just like you¡¯re the guy who¡¯s been messing around with this for your purpose of treason, I¡¯m just a guy who¡¯s been messing with this and that for my purpose.¡±


    I see Envelde¡¯s pupils blur. If only the chest was prated, there would be no way he would sit down like that. Whether it was through a vital point or a scar on the heart, something must have been right.


    If so, I was certain that there would be less than a few seconds left for him, so I simply finished it.


    ¡°For the purpose of spreading the warning never to touch Eldmia Ega. Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? The important thing is the message.¡±


    ¡°For that reason¡­ a cause¡­¡±


    ¡°The cause of a bastard criminal who even hunts ves is what kind of cause. Being my warning sign when I die is just your level.¡±


    Whoever sees you will know that you are confident.


    I don¡¯t know if thest answer reached my ears, but Envelde stumbled.

 Chapter 163

    It¡¯s not as good as the potion I received from the Empirest time, but seeing that the wound is clearly healing, Envelde¡¯s potion must have been surprisingly good.


    But apart from that, this experience was a bitter result in many ways, so I had no choice but to let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Ha, I want a cigarette. Does he not smoke?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t joking, so I actually searched the desk, but unfortunately, all that came out was a case with a bottle and a ss.


    It was as quiet as the night before the storm, and I couldn¡¯t drink in a situation where I might have to chat again soon, so I finally sighed and waited for my body to heal.


    physical ability? The horse is 15 years old, but I look like 18 years old to myself. In fact, I have grown to the point where I don¡¯t need to be taller than this, and my muscles are solid. It¡¯s close to what I umted while swinging my sword and running around, so I can proudly say that it¡¯s a real-lifepression.


    fence? I can¡¯t boast that I¡¯m well versed in it, but honestly, I think it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not bad at it.


    Just because this world has magic and auras, even fighting doesn¡¯t mean fighting while attempting a phone attack like you would in amon cartoon. In the end, transcendentalists who transcend normal physical abilities are merely demonstrating human skills with their transcendental power.


    It is said that the ability is leveled up, but the technology is simr.


    Rather, for something subtly realistic and fantasy-like, it would be faster to refer to a cartoon I saw in my previous life. When I swing my sword in a specific situation, I barely squeeze the pommel and increase the range as much as possible to sh, or something like that.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not feel unfair if there was something like a fish sword in the world.¡±


    Then, since the swordsmanship I have learned is mediocre, I should be able to achieve a mental victory saying that I am rtively weak.


    Unfortunately, as far as I know, there is no such special swordsmanship in the world. Please, somewhere, I want to get some, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any.


    In other words, the biggest reason why I was stabbed by Envelde was not a physical problem with swordsmanship.


    experience. ande


    In the end, the biggest cause was there.


    It¡¯s an experience¡­ I understand something. And that somehow has a way. Auras, however, are an entirely different matter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have a near-death experience every time, and it¡¯s embarrassing, really.¡±


    The first time I crossed the gate, my senses were enlightened, and it is certain that my eyes were opened a little while fighting the demon. At least at that time, I can be sure that I couldn¡¯t perform the feat of synchronizing my magical energy and throwing a sword like now. Ordinary Auror users also know that they have achieved unimaginable achievements.


    However, it was a problem that he couldn¡¯t overwhelm even one Envelde that jumped out after being scared by the demons.


    It¡¯s a very fucking serious problem because I¡¯m not the only one dealing with humans and being ipetent. Aurors have predecessors, but my magic has no predecessors.


    ¡°Should I find a demonic master?¡±


    I can¡¯t live vaguely like I¡¯ll grow up someday, so I have to find a way, but I can¡¯t find an answer within mymon sense and knowledge, so I feel like sweet potatoes are clogged up in my throat.


    ¡°For now¡­ I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Ashlie.¡±


    In the end, there was nothing that shed until the wound healed to some extent and there was no hindrance to movement. All that was there was the murmur that gradually came back from below and the rain that had stopped.


    Even though I won better than when I pulled out the head of the demon, it¡¯s just disastrous that I¡¯m less than half satisfied.


    ¡°Yeah, how many times have you had your way in life?¡±


    I got away from the desk I was leaning on in the mood of doing chores that had been put off, put Envelde¡¯s sword hanging on the wall around my waist, put Gish¡¯s sword back in, and approached Envelde¡¯s corpse.


    Nobles in the capital don¡¯t have many enlisted men. There is no need to deliberately create an environment in which they can band together andmit treason, right?


    I think the number of people I cut down after I entered the Envelde House was about 30, but the fact that there were people who could run away following Gish¡¯s words either lied about the number of people hired or filled all the people for the management of the mansion withbat personnel. is a level story.


    But still, it shouldn¡¯t be as much as that murmur you can feel below.


    ¡°Then who are they?¡±


    Could it be the kingdom army that hurriedly ran to sort out the situation? Or were they other nobles who took the opportunity and sent support to Envelde to earn even more points? Either way was good. Both of them were problems that had to be resolved in the end.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, there will be people who give up fighting just by confirming Envelde¡¯s death.¡±


    It was kind of like cutting the throat of someone who was already dead, but it was necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    It was sincere.


    Because there was no more grudge against Envelde, who had be kind.


    ?


    Even though the rain stopped, there was no change in the darkness in Lesrom¡¯s chest.


    Originally, he never let his inner thoughts out, but this time it was hard to endure without muttering in a very small whisper.


    ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s crazy.¡±


    When a person who dered himself to serve a dream suddenly came in, I was embarrassed to say that I was excited, wondering if something fun was about to happen. And indeed, something happened, but it was never fun. On the contrary, I could assure you that it was the worst.


    ¡®I should have put a watch on it¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, reality didn¡¯t even give me a chance to rx like that. The moment he heard the story that Eldmia had broken into Envelde¡¯s house alone, he took out the crystal ball for contact before he could doubt his ears.


    thought was shallow. I thought it would follow the movement of this side because it thoroughly touched only the surroundings.


    The royal family also foresaw that there was a possibility of paying the price if they did something wrong, but they thought that it would happen after all the work was finished.


    Who would have thought that just because there was an assassination threat, the capital¡¯s aristocrat, and even the count¡¯s mansion, would be taken abruptly?


    The problem was not one or two. The first problem is Envelde¡¯s skill.


    No matter how unrivaled talent Eldmia was, Enbelde was an aura expert who rolled and rolled on the battlefield for half her life. The fact that many knights and soldiers joined in his rebellion had something to do with that experience, and he was a person who was highly regarded at the time. No matter how many things happened in a short time, it was not easy to picture Eldmia defeating Envelde in Lesrom¡¯s mind.


    The second problem is the aftermath caused by the defeat or death of Eldmia.


    The iron-blooded princess had already clearly stated her position. Although it did not have an official position and it was slightly creaked because of the gatekeeper who was too principled, the royal family officials firmly epted that position.


    But what if Eldmia dies? Since the treason was conspired anyway, Envelde¡¯s self-defense, which was intended to be dealt with, cannot be defended.


    The te alreadyid was too big to say that he died while running wild. There is no way to prove resentment for sure, so whatever you say seems like an excuse. Just because the Empire didn¡¯t pretend to listen, it would put them in a position where they couldn¡¯t even im that it was unfair.


    ¡°It¡¯s only possible when the level of Seonmun Seonda that goes over like a serpent is simr¡­¡± The


    third problem is if Eldmia really alone destroyed the Envelde mansion and killed him.


    Since he had prepared a lot to deal with Envelde anyway, it wasn¡¯t impossible to secure his safety and give his actions probabilities.


    But it¡¯s not even to the extent that it can bepletely ignored. There will be a huge bacsh, a movement iming that he must be checked or sanctioned will grow, and many ns that were originally intended to be tried through Eldmia will be overturned or postponed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a bold friend.¡±


    Eldmia must have calcted and moved the situation to some extent, if not perfectly.


    The 15-year-old boy, who couldn¡¯t believe it, always aimed precisely at the time when there was nothing wrong after moving.


    ¡°Your Excellency. The scout has returned.¡±


    In order to rectify the whole situation as soon as possible, I turned my head to the knight who reported to the Duke of Lesrom, who was heading to the mansion with the enlisted men riding a horse without riding a carriage in the heavy rain. The skirmisher I ordered toe was running through the streets.


    ¡°Report! The Enbelde mansion is half destroyed to the main building! Other nobles¡¯ enlisted men are guarding the front, and the number is about a hundred!¡±


    The core report, which omitted the process of scouting soldiers who were clearly aware of the seriousness of the situation, was extremely satisfactory.


    It was said that at least five traitors had rushed to lick the Kongo water with their privates. Of course, from Lesrom¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t bean curd, but rat poison¡­ but it wasn¡¯t his business, since it was the other guys who wanted to eat it anyway.


    ¡°How is the situation inside the mansion?¡±


    ¡°There was no movement. But¡­¡±


    Lesrom prayed, feeling that it had been a long time since he felt so anxious at the words following the conjunction.


    Please, I hope both of you are still alive.


    ¡°I confirmed that a person who appears to be Eldmia Ega¡­ is standing in the main building holding the supplies and wages of someone who is expected to be Count Voscha.¡±


    Prayer was betrayed, but Lesrom had to spur as much as he could this time without any regrets.

 Chapter 164

    Even in my previous life, I didn¡¯t like the rain itself. I would have been too busy just walking, but I had to worry about getting rained on.


    Still, I didn¡¯t really hate it if I didn¡¯t have to go out. Rather than liking the sound of rain, it was because when I was at home without worrying about rain, I giggled with a twisted heart that people who work outside would have a hard time because of the rain.


    However, I definitely liked the earthy smell that came up after the rain stopped. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it stimted memories of my childhood when I didn¡¯t know the world, but I just felt refreshed.


    ¡°Unidentified assant! You are surrounded! Surrender obediently!¡±


    Of course, there is no time to feel it now because of the smell of blood that vibrates in the hot spring area.


    I said as I leisurely strolled through the main building of the mansion, which was extremely quiet apart from the funny shoutsing from outside.


    ¡°I came to this conclusion after tracing the memories I heard from the intelligence officer. Most of them are far below Enbelde¡¯s standards, so maybe they only prepared important things with their aides? What do you think, Wilson?¡±


    said Zicmel. Envelde thoroughly manages people, only works with close associates, and is very closed.


    At first nce, it is elite training, but in the end, what a small number of people can do is limited, and treason is not something that such a small number can handle.


    That¡¯s why Enbelde might have built up its forces, but even so, he let the important thing move in his hands.


    Considering the character of the guy who tried to appease me until the end even though he suffered such damage, wouldn¡¯t the rest of the people who couldn¡¯t be in that hand be close to a throwaway?


    Envelde¡¯s head in his hand naturally did not respond.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought you could rte to Wilson. You¡¯re different from them because you¡¯ve had the experience of doing Envelde¡¯s head.¡±


    There¡¯s a reason they do this crazy-looking thing.


    Being quiet doesn¡¯t have anything to do with being unpopr. It was hard to understand that there were people who would not even spare their lives for the ending of the incident on the second floor, but it was undeniably true.


    People who I couldn¡¯t tell whether they were nonbatants orbatants were holding their breath and watching me with only rolling eyes, hiding their bodies, so they openly talked like crazy people.


    But soon I¡¯ll have to fight them outside, so I didn¡¯t intend to wear anything like that, in case I could stab them in the back.


    ¡°Then, what do you think Wilson, who can talk to, should do with Envelde¡¯s minions who are hiding and watching us¡­ What? Kill them all and set up Ega¡¯s Wilson factory? I believe you were once Envelde¡¯s helmet rack. That¡¯s an opinion I like enough to not lose!¡±


    ¡°Hyaaaaagh!¡±


    ¡°He-that guy is crazy! Run away!¡±


    Jerk the. If I had been hiding quietly, it would have been safer to just bounce quietly, but I dare to scream.


    Anyway, since the goal was achieved, I decided to stop pretending to be a madman and left the main building. In the meantime, a single dagger that I don¡¯t know who dropped it caught my eye, so I grabbed it appropriately, and a crowd of people lined up holding torches greeted me in the dark.


    ¡°Huh. We¡¯ve gathered a lot.¡±


    How many people are there? Seeing that there are about five gs of different designs, are you saying that five nobles gathered? Since they came like that, it was certain that they were not sent by the royal family, and the maximum number of enlisted soldiers among nobles living in the capital was between fifteen and twenty? It is said that about a hundred people gathered together.


    ¡°Baby, you did a good job.¡±


    Among the aristocrats residing in the capital, there were five vassals who could react immediately ande from close range.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been 30 minutes since I raided Envelde¡¯s mansion, but I was honestly surprised that it was at this level.


    ¡°Bo, Count Bossa!¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s like a raging guy!¡±


    I slowly shake my head as I see that only those who want to raise their voices among the guys who have blocked the iron gate of the mansion and spread out havee inside and are talking.


    I must have shouted at me, the intruder, but in fact, didn¡¯t they think I was already dead?


    If he really felt that the situation was urgent, there would be nothing strange about entering the mansion right away. However, seeing him guarding the door, let alone entering, even though he had led such an army¡­ It was close to the feeling that the Envelde mansion was still functioning properly, so he only reacted to the extent of not infringing on the authority of the nobility.


    Perhaps, in their brain delusions, if I shouted like that, Envelde would appear holding my neck and be thrilled with their loyalty, or I might have liked it and congratted them.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way those guys who seemed to be far from a battle where they would contemte seeing Envelde¡¯s head right away would havee forward so confidently and tried to appeal to their presence.


    If he had recognized that this situation was dangerous, he would have been hiding behind the enlisted soldiers he had brought with him.


    ¡°Who are you! Reveal your identity!¡±


    The one in the middle of them was the only one who showed a calm reaction and raised his voice. Apletely different reaction than the others. However, that guy, too, looked quite embarrassed when he saw Envelde¡¯s head.


    So maybe the purpose is to pick something up and eat in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia.¡±


    It was a mansion where only silence flowed except for them anyway, so there was no need to raise my voice. Rather, it would be more effective to go out calmly and unconcerned. I ced Envelde¡¯s head on the stone plinths decorated to the left and right of the main entrance of the mansion and continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Traitor Envelde is dead. If you¡¯re unhappy with his death, I¡¯ll consider you traitors too.¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to justify this unjust raid and murder by falsely using Count Envelde da Bossa, a loyalist of the kingdom, of treason! Before spreading such false sophistry, calmlyy down your weapons and surrender! And the strict judgment of thew take it!¡±


    Listening closely, I saw that he was the one who told me to surrender earlier.


    ¡°You mean to defend Envelde¡¯s crimes?¡±


    ¡°How can you defend a crime that doesn¡¯t even exist! I¡¯m just trying to honor the soul of the unfair Count Bossa by putting you on the guillotine and follow his will to set thew right!¡±


    A speech as if eloquent. exaggerated gestures. At the same time, he took a step forward and acted with curiosity.


    It¡¯s not that Envelde is dead anyway, and I have a feeling of wanting to scrape off what¡¯s left.


    ¡°Please calmly disperse. I will assume that you were unaware of Enbelde¡¯s treason. Later, the royal court will reveal the truth, but at least it won¡¯t be now. But if you refuse, I will consider you as conspirators in the treason.¡±


    ¡°Arrogance pierces the sky! Trying to escape a crisis with three inches of tongue!¡±


    The nameless middle-aged hairy man raised his voice even more and drew his sword.


    ¡°I already know you! Did you really think that you wouldn¡¯t know that you were Eldmia Ega, an ouw following a prostitute in Levien who is on trial for treason!¡±


    And he started crossing the line.


    ¡°The world already knows that this mad dog did not understand the situation and bit people when its owner was in danger due to Count Bossa¡¯s efforts to set the highestw right! My ears are rotting! Who, along with me, Groshan da Javish, will judge that heinous criminal¡­ each?!¡±


    The dagger thrown toward the neck of the guy who curiously turned his head and tried to incite the soldiers behind him cut off hisst words.


    Then actions are eaten faster than trifles.


    ¡°The bitch is looking away.¡±


    Good job picking up the dagger. Those who had watched in disbelief as Groshanin, who struggled and fumbled around his neck, copsed, stared at me, still unaware of the situation.


    ¡°Go, attack! Punish that guy right away!¡±


    And when one guy who sensed the risk of his life ran back and gave an order to his troops, the other three guys also jumped back and started giving orders without saying who said first.


    ¡°Hey, Wilson. Did you really believe that you would seed in treason with those kids?¡±


    Even if I said I couldn¡¯t feel the aura and didn¡¯t know much about the aristocratic world, wouldn¡¯t they know enough about Envelde?


    Even so, you¡¯re trying to charge ignorance at the human who destroyed Envelde and the fighting forces of the mansion?


    Even those guys called privates turn on the light in both eyes and run?


    ¡°Yeah, fuck life, some things are hard and some things are easy.¡±


    Surprisingly, hundreds of peoplee running at once, but I¡¯m not afraid.


    Five groups of troops are running towards one goal, scrambling to get the ball first, but I have alreadye too far to feel fear.


    I¡¯m not kidding, I think two or three of them will die even if I just swing my sword once?


    There are 100 horses, and it is enough to deal with about 20 men five times, and since one of themanders has already died, some of the soldiers who appear to be soldiers under hismand are hesitantly stepping back.


    If it¡¯s a mess like that, just dragging it into the mansion and fighting it would be an easy end to worrying about.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia!¡±


    Still, I tried to be serious, but as soon as I shouted out as I drew my sword, I was watching him rushing back, so I lost my strength. There are many eyes to see, so I tried to go seriously, but I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Those who will fall out on their own, fall out, otherwisee in and fuck.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because he showed a very natural belittling attitude? At least a few of them reacted with anger and stood at the forefront with their swords drawn and shouts.


    If I sh all three of them in a row, will they run away a bit?


    It was worth trying, so I put magic into the sword.

 Chapter 165

    No matter how much Aura you have, you cannot ignore the advantages of height and range, and if you have simr skills, the difficulty of battle will of course change depending on whether you have a spear or a bow.


    But that doesn¡¯t really mean much when the difference in skill is too great. No matter what they¡¯re holding, it¡¯s the end if they rush in and split the earthen pot. Isn¡¯t that what technology is?


    If there was a difference in proficiency and ability to that point, it would be more cumbersome to hold the same length sword as now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a group of guys who are united by camaraderie, but it¡¯s even more annoying if they¡¯re allies with their eyes on each other¡¯s achievements and want toy a knife on me whenever the opportunityes.


    But what if the opponents were not even awakened? It turns into nothing.


    In a normal case, you would have to pay attention to the condition of the weapon, but this is a chain saw, and it is a person and has the energy to change all the equipment, so even that is out of the question.


    And the effect of the first blow he wielded to prove it showed a definite effect just like in the alleyway.


    Because the three people were cut like tofu along with the armor.


    Not to mention their reactions.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Sir, fuck! Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡±


    With just that once, the movements of the enlisted soldiers who rushed in their own way were twisted, and what had been 5 minutes before the opening became a total mess.


    The one who witnessed it in front of his eyes and took it out without hesitation The one who believes that there will be a gap because he cut his head once, The one who tries to stab and enter guy and so on.


    All those reactions that unfolded in front of my eyes in a short moment are just so pitiful that even the desire to get hold of them disappears.


    ¡°But I¡¯m an Eldmia who doesn¡¯t procrastinate.¡±


    As I had never swung my sword so lightly that I put it in my hand just because I was a little bit less motivated, I avoided the sword of a guy who couldn¡¯t even tell if it was a gap or not, and kicked it in the stomach and blew it into the middle of the crowd, which is chaos itself.


    Then, the other guys who saw a person crossing the air with just one kick noticed the anomaly and began to increase the confusion as they measured the angle of flight.


    In the first ce, the level is different from the strength. I almostughed out of my mind because of the absurd scene where the road was opened just by swinging the twin swords and swinging left and right, but I did my best and endured it. Even so, I think it would be a little dangerous if the evaluation of the psychopath whoughs while cutting people down is low.


    The attempt to break through the center in order to send the soldiers forward and run to the guys who were breathing a sigh of relief was done with absurd ease. It¡¯s not even that we¡¯re dealing with 20 people in 5 rounds, it¡¯s like we only get about 20 of them while breaking through that crowd.


    Theplexion of the aristocrats who discovered me turned white and started pointing and shouting.


    ¡°No, stop it! Stop him right now!¡±


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t run away! Kill that traitor!¡±


    Was it because they did not run away because they believed that there would be room for improvement in the situation under their orders, or was it their pride as nobles?


    Either way didn¡¯t seem particrly nutritious, so I elerated without hesitation and cut their throats.


    ¡°Having a sword in both hands makes it very convenient to decapitate clumsy people.¡±


    The enlisted men of Groshan, who had been decapitated for the first time, had already fled in all directions as soon as I came running, and the few enlisted men they left behind as escorts quickly closed the distance and picked off the heads of the nobles, then abandoned their weapons without hesitation. ran away


    With this, the purpose has been roughly achieved.


    After blocking the only entrance to the outside of the Envelde mansion with a light sense of aplishment, I looked around the mansion with a new mindset.


    ¡°Lay down your weapon or try to kill me and get away. Choose for yourself.¡±


    That¡¯s your only option, unless you jump over a fence with a pole vault.


    Fortunately, the enlisted men, who had lost their heads to promisepensation,id down their weapons without hesitation.


    ?


    As the public started to pay more and more attention to the mansion while imitating the equipment of the jangpanpa, it was surprisingly the Duke of Lesrom who appeared from the end.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯rete.¡±


    It was not easy to understand why the old man had appeared, but I was not in a position to ask him kindly, so I was standing there staring at him, and then Duke Lesrom, with a tired face, got off his horse and began approaching me with light gestures apanied by the escorts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let others get close.¡±


    Then he set up a boundary in the form of a semicircle and talked to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been a long time since I didn¡¯t know what to say first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time anyway, so let¡¯s start with whates to mind. But before that, how was His Excellency able toe first?¡±


    ¡°The one who served the dream put in a word. You charged Envelde¡¯s mansion.¡±


    I thought, of course, that we were going to the Ogatorp mansion or something. Mongsuni¡¯s ability to judge situations and improvise seems to be superior to what I expected.


    While admiring Mongsuni¡¯s ability again, Duke Lesrom looked at me calmly and asked,


    ¡°Rather than that, how the hell did Envelde¡­ No. That¡¯s forter. How far did you anticipate and move?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No matter how rebellious he may be, Envelde is clearly a noble, and at the same time he has not yet been convicted. In such a situation, entering the mansion and killing his enlisted men and killing the perpetrators is not a wise choice¡­ In general, I mean.¡±


    Duke Lesrom¡¯s eyes narrowed. There is no such thing as ufortable feelings there. It was just an effort to understand my intentions as much as possible in case I hid my true feelings or avoided answering.


    ¡°But you never act first when you are at a disadvantage. I¡­ consider your actions this time as a protest against the royal family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful point of view. Why?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the process and intention, the royal family left you and the Marquis of Levien at risk in order to capture Envelde. ¡®In the end, didn¡¯t it end well?¡¯ What can be said is only the result. If someonecked ability, there would surely have been many dangerous situations. If it wasn¡¯t for ¡®someone¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That ¡®someone¡¯ would be very offended. Well, I guess that would make me a little upset.¡±


    He replied with a trembling smile, but Duke Lesrom didn¡¯t show any displeasure, just sighed with a tired expression.


    ¡°Even the royal family tried to make anciry gains from you and the Marquis of Levien in many ways after clearing Envelde. I don¡¯t think they meant to pay anything in the meantime, but even so, I don¡¯t think it was to your liking. .At least you, whom I have judged, move with that logic and say, ¡®Since I received a reward, I will look into the past.¡¯ I¡¯m not the one doing the same thing.¡±


    Despite only having exchanged a few words with me, Duke Lesrom was keen. This is why politicians shouldn¡¯t do business with each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s my expectation that you took the lead before the royal court disposes of Envelde through due process and uses your position to their liking.¡±


    It¡¯s what you call fucked up.


    The royal family can¡¯t throw me away now. Even Ragnis couldn¡¯t be beaten. I can¡¯t even want to throw away what I didn¡¯t want to throw away in the first ce.


    The reason why Ogwen brought her to the capital city, even going so far as to produce unnecessary dramatic performances, was to make her a heroine of misfortune, and at the same time, to give the right to recover the territory and inspire the heroism of young people.


    What about me who unexpectedly came along with it? Now, he not only has a connection with the empire, but is also a talented person who ate the warrior and Rudra¡¯s bastard, and even a messenger who delivered the personal letter of the iron-blooded princess. Even if you can¡¯t guess the personal rtionship between me and Esmuier with that alone, the country is in a situation where it won¡¯t be enough to please me until I find out what it meant at least to deliver the country¡¯s letter through an individual.


    In other words, no matter how crazy I am at this moment, the royal family has to use their energy to cover it somehow. However, even the action that can be seen as crazy is nothing more than sweeping out the traitors, so there is no reason to criticize it.


    A bacsh from some aristocrats for their actions that disregarded noble authority and due process? Even that is a benefit to me. If there is such a bacsh, I won¡¯te out with an angle to use it extensively while acknowledging my achievements.


    There is no more appropriate expression than ¡®fucked up¡¯, as I enjoyed drinking alone on the board that was hardid out for the royal family


    . Did he ever imagine that he could snatch it and put it to good use, just because he hates it?


    couldn¡¯t have Some madman did that to the royal family of a country.


    But the reality is always beyond imagination. But it actually happened.


    ¡°¡®He showed me how well I could use the environment around me, but did more good than harm¡­ don¡¯t touch me.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to say with this raid?¡±


    ¡°well¡­?¡±


    ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t show you a corner? I hope you¡¯ll answer even if you see the sincerity of driving a horse all the way here with an old body.¡±


    Eight wash. emotional arm. But it¡¯s hard to reject this again.


    Just because you know all of this, it¡¯s notmon for you to be a duke who puts down your status and hangs out with you. He is a sincere nobleman who moves in the hope that he will somehow help the royal family and the country.


    Rather, it¡¯s amon reaction to be angry and angry for being arrogant like Enbelde. It¡¯s not hard to act like a dick to someone who treats you like shit, but it¡¯s a bit difficult to act like a dick to someone who respects you.


    ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s prediction was so urate that I just bounced it off a bit. I don¡¯t have anything to add because you looked at it urately.¡±


    When I bowed my head as politely as I could, Duke Lesrom asked with a sigh of relief unlike before.


    ¡°If the royal family is willing to ept this protest, can you consider that there is room for your course to change amicably?¡±


    ¡°If you count all of this with the same mindset as Hahae, it¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s settled cleanly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    As if everything had been resolved with that, Duke Lesrom lightly tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°From now on, I hope we can understand each other well and maintain a good rtionship.¡±


    Duke Lesrom looked up at the bright tone of his answer, which was clearly different from just before, and showed a satisfied smile instead of a tired face.


    ¡°¡­no way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I already finished my report before leaving here. He was a little disheartened, but he understood.¡±


    This old man was acting because I was afraid I would be more forceful¡­!


    ¡°How nice it is to have an agreement that can be concluded after amicably considering each other? Don¡¯t worry about today¡¯s work. We¡¯ll handle it neatly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but stick out my tongue this time as I watched Duke Lesrom smiling and biting people and mobilizing the enlisted soldiers to enter the mansion.


    Even though there must have been a setback to a lot of ns, it was already happened, so the image of Duke Lesrom focusing on reducing additional damage, saying that it had already happened, was truly a snarl.

 Chapter 166

    Just because Duke Lesrom came, it didn¡¯t mean that he could leave everything behind and go back. No matter what, it is true that he did it.


    Starting with informing the entourage who followed him of the ce where I was ambushed, the enlisted men began to move busily while conducting a kind of listening session.


    That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s shackled like a prisoner. With that alone, the royal family¡¯s response to this incident seemed to have been decided.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Looking at the mansion of Envelde while watching Duke Lesrom, who is directly in charge, is a spectacle. As I muttered it like a stranger, the other enlisted men who were watching me flinched and looked at me with a puzzled expression. It¡¯s not that the gaze is iprehensible. After all, it¡¯s not a sentiment that a person who hasmitted something out of the ordinary would say.


    Although he is a nobleman in name, rumors that he was massacred in the mansion would not spread positively. I was thinking the same thing, and I was dazed. Asilie and Ragnis appeared through the noisy crowd.


    ¡°Oh, are you here early?¡±


    For a short moment, I could see that the expression of the two people who appeared with an expression as if the world had copsed was stained with relief. Apparently, if it was the Ogatorp Mansion, there would have been a back smash without fail.


    Fortunately, the enlisted men recognized Ragnis and didn¡¯t particrly stop him from approaching me. Ragnis, who was unable to bear the action because of Asilie¡¯s eyes looking at me as she approached me with such quick steps, let out a long sigh and said,


    ¡°I thought the world was copsing.¡±


    Oh, it wasn¡¯t just the expression.


    ¡°I can only think that I was really good at not putting the shackles on Yan Tie.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, the ability is good. There is a reason for paying expensive money and hiring them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Why did you move so suddenly? You should have said something!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the same with my sister. Seeing her moving alone, doesn¡¯t that mean she expected it to some extent?¡±


    Asilie, who had sharply caught the traces of the prating wound on her stomach and poked with her finger dissatisfiedly, sympathized with Ragnis and demanded a definite answer.


    Rather than expecting it, I just felt like it would take only one person. However, I thought that if I said it openly, I could get stabbed in the eyes and die, so I decided to lengthen it moderately.


    ¡°Of course I thought it would move, but I didn¡¯t know it would be today. I don¡¯t know if Envelde was in a hurry or the men were in a hurry, but it¡¯s true that it happened a little suddenly. I just came because there could be a problem with my statement.¡±


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I made up words out of nowhere.


    This had to be Eldmia Ega¡¯s dogma. There was nothing good about giving the perception that the kingdom¡¯s nobles, the Levien family and the Ogatorv family, were intertwined. I also received a letter from Esmuier, so I read it with ease. Without it, I would have submitted my resignation letter one by one before moving forward in earnest.


    Since they knew that fact, only Asilie, who had nothing to do with it, and Ragnis, who were involved in the trial, came. As long as the royal family¡¯s movements are not clearly confirmed, the Ogatorf family is now calling me¡­


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°¡­why is he here?¡±


    Seeing Cheryl appearing in the crowd, unlike me, Ragnis and Ashlie reacted naturally.


    ¡°Yen Tie must have told you.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s telling me what he¡¯s talking about. Can¡¯t he be here right now? Hey dude. What if you¡¯re here now?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. Did you get hit in the head during the fight?¡±


    Contrary to the cheeky tone, Cheryl¡¯s face showed a rare expression of concern. Isn¡¯t it time for you to worry about me?


    ¡°What if the Ogatorfs are here?¡±


    ¡°You remember that you were hired as a servant for our family, right?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s only nominal. Does it make sense that you¡¯reing in this situation?¡±


    Even though Duke Lesrom responded amicably and said that he had received royal permission, it was only verbally conveyed, and there is no guarantee that it was confirmed. Of course, even though the Ogatorf family is a loyalist family, it is best to avoid issues that will be an issue as much as possible, but if he is here, he may end up in useless gossip.


    But contrary to my calctions, Cheryl tilts her head to the side and reacts as if she heard a strange noise.


    ¡°You raiding Envelde¡¯s mansion¡­ makes sense?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s because he calcted his own way¡­¡±


    ¡°Ogatorf follows his convictions. Father couldn¡¯te because he had work, too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    A shameful thing. I have nothing to say.


    In the end, after properly conveying the situation to all those gathered at Eoyeongbuyeong, I moved with the enlisted soldiers, seeing them off with a strong conviction that their backs would be broken if they returned. Duke Lesrom, who looked resolute but still clearly tired, decided to walk with me even though he was riding a horse.


    ¡°Howe all the people who care about you are women?¡±


    It was moving very busy, but I saw it again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you also brought the letter from the White Star.¡±


    He is an inspiration that is hard to hate. It might be more because of the flexibility that knows how to treat people kindly ording to the situation rather than asserting their authority.


    Whatever it is, it¡¯s true that he made me suffer this time, so I decided to be kind to him this time.


    ¡°Yes. Oh, do you know how the gatekeeper who didn¡¯t let me in at that time reacted?¡±


    ¡°I heard you looked like you haven¡¯t been to the toilet for four days? But you haven¡¯t been hardened, so you¡¯ll be able to see it again. In a way, you might have written a letter of resignation and received a pay cut because you¡¯ve vited your authority.¡±


    ¡°A monthly pass?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you report all unexpected situations to your superiors? I judged it to be insignificant, so I turned away from you despite your words, so it¡¯s true that it exceeded my authority.¡±


    ¡°If you report all of that, won¡¯t you be scolded for reporting it again?¡±


    ¡°So you have to judge for yourself.¡±


    After all, the army is the same everywhere.


    Still, thanks to that gatekeeper, I was able to naturally pass the topic of conversation, so next time I see it, I¡¯ll have to go over it in moderation.


    ?


    What happened after that was normal beyond imagination.


    I went into the aristocratic house, moved to a carriage, and wanted to go somewhere, but after going through a series of processes to stay in the temporary detention center that made me realize that the temporary detention center where Ragnis stayed before was dog trash, I washed it clean andy down on the bed. I had to struggle to hold on to the fish that was trying to break away from the body.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more absurd when you think about it.¡±


    It was a detached house that could be called simple. From the outside, I just thought so. So, I wanted to meet someone new. But this is a temporary detention center.


    If Duke Lesrom hadn¡¯t once more apologized to Ragnis for the series of events and promised an official reward, he might have been watching the night sky from his half-destroyed prison cell. Oh my God, even if I don¡¯t know about aristocratic society, I guess I didn¡¯t know too much.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Yeah. But I¡¯ve sorted out the one who threw a big stumbling block in my life, so I¡¯ll have to be content with that.¡±


    I honestly don¡¯t know if I can call it a stumbling block. In the end, if it hadn¡¯t been for Envelde¡¯s intervention, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the capital, and the rtionship between Asillie and I might have really ended within the promised period. Because it was an unexpected breakup, it is also true that I was able to be more sincere.


    But I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s been sorted out. It¡¯s time to finally get out of the boring political games. All that¡¯s left now is the award of a wandering knight that you¡¯ll receive next year, so after that, you just have to equip yourself with the money you¡¯ve saved and go to the front line.


    ¡°Ah, before that, I decided to stop by Ogwen once.¡±


    Then, as I thought about riding a flying dragon and going west and then going back to the eastern front, I thought that it was a very strange life and at the same time a question arose.


    ¡°Why the hell did the Demon Tribee all the way to the west of Ammon and hit our vige with that shit?¡±


    In the past, I just thought that I was out of luck because the southern and eastern edges of Ethiel were demon territories.


    But in the end, since that day, demons have never invaded the west.


    It¡¯s hard to say what happened to our vige. As amon clich¨¦, if it was a town with something special, you would have noticed it in the evening.


    ¡°The ve guild? Was there something wrong with those bastards?¡±


    Asilie said that the ve troupe he was held in was annihted by mysterious raiders. At the time, I didn¡¯t bother to show off, but the first thing that came to mind was the Demon King¡¯s army that attacked our vige.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to unterally attack and kill all of them and then leave without taking any loot. However, there is only heart, but no physical evidence.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Even if there is no information, worrying about it will only waste time and lead to negative thoughts. It would have been better to get some more sleep and recover.


    I don¡¯t know if it will take a few days to stay here, but since it happened like this, I made up my mind to enjoy the long-awaited rest.


    It was the second day since I had been leading an absurdly leisurely life, waking up like that, doing light exercise, and reading a book I had borrowed from a servant.


    Esmuet visited the kingdom.

 Chapter 167

    Esmuer was in a very good mood.


    It wasn¡¯t just good, it was really ¡®very¡¯ good. To the extent that I had to put my heart and soul into not revealing it on the outside.


    However, those who deal with her are aristocrats who have raised their rice bowls by weighing their feelings. They were veterans of politics who had been rolling and rolling for a long time in the political arena to the extent that she, a genius, did not miss the subtle psychology despite her efforts.


    The problem is that in their eyes, Esmuer is not ¡®forcibly hiding something pleasant¡¯, but ¡®hiding a very ufortable expression with a forced smile¡¯.


    All of the nobles who came out to wee her bowed in a cold sweat with trembling voices.


    ¡°It is an infinite honor to see the shining white star of the empire.¡±


    It was a perfect misunderstanding that came from the psychology of the thief. Because, based onmon sense, her visit this time was by no means a pleasant asion.


    The person who had a good rtionship with the Empire was on trial for treason, and the person who not only saved his life, but also delivered the letter from the Empire directly to the royal family, was imprisoned in a temporary detention center for ughtering the traitor.


    Even if she didn¡¯t even enter with a letter, she was barred from the door by the gatekeeper, so it was a normal reaction from their point of view to think that if she was overly angry, she would have contracted theughing disease, even if it looked like a genuine smile on her face.


    It was only natural that he couldn¡¯t dare imagine that the iron-blooded princess of the empire would be happy with the anticipation of seeing her beloved again in a matter of days.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to Eldmia?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t rude. Because she was a princess. Rather, it was rude to dare to reveal oneself first without permission. So now you have been forgiven for your rudeness and you can be calm.


    The aristocrat who was standing in the seat as the representative of the princess¡¯s reception group, fooled himself like that and shook his head as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Sir Ega is currently resting in a ce provided by the royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The traitors who tried to overthrow the kingdom were single-handedly punished during the turbulent times, but the remnants still remain, so they are being protected in the name of the royal family.¡±


    Even though it was a pre-determined answer, it was an answer that I finallypleted because my head went nk several times. Still, the noble felt proud of what he had done.


    Now, after taking the convinced princess to the royal castle, while having a chat with His Majesty, he took Eldmia Ega¡­


    ¡°Oh, contrary to what I heard, it¡¯s in pretty good condition.¡±


    The head, which had barely begun to regain its function, stiffened once again.


    Contrary to what I heard¡­?


    ¡°Thest time I heard the news, it was a little different. I feel relieved to hear your answer.¡±


    I feel like my back is wet from a cold sweat. He had no idea what the princess was talking about.


    Could it be¡­ Are you referring to ¡®detention¡¯ rather than ¡®protection¡¯¡­?


    The iron-blooded princess¡¯ order fell on his head as he turned around with his head bowed.


    ¡°I want to check his condition. Guide me.¡±


    ¡°While heading to the capital, he was also invited¡­¡± ¡±


    The capital has confirmed him. In the first ce, there is no need to apany him to this visit. There is no need to drag someone who is resting.¡±


    It felt like cold sweat was dripping down her side, but the princessst said those words and walked confidently.


    Seeing that even the ck knights and attendants of the princess¡¯ bodyguard silently followed, the representative bit his lower lip and made a decision, then hurriedly stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you by carriage, Princess. You guys should head to the castle and convey the princess¡¯s intentions. And put in a word so that Sir Ega can ¡®prepare¡¯ the ce where he is staying in confinement in advance.¡±


    Those who received the instructions understood. What does ¡®preparation¡¯ mean?


    It meant that the inside of the temporary detention center should be decorated so extravagantly that it could be said to be a nobleman¡¯s mansion until the princess arrived.


    The race against time has begun.


    ?


    Although the word was temporary detention, in fact, I was able to do everything except go out of the house, so my daily routine was no different from usual.


    He gets up in the morning, eats meals prepared by servants, takes a shower, trains alone, reads books when he is bored, and does not touch anything, no matter what he does. Rather, if you need something, they even provide it to you as if you were a master, so it is no exaggeration to say that this is not a detention, but a staycation.


    The only difference is that no onees to visit. However, since the treatment is so good, I am not particrly dissatisfied.


    Not only do they leave their weapons as they are, but they are also leaving Gish and Envelde¡¯s sword plundered from the Envelde mansion intact, so it¡¯s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of It¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve be a bully dinosaur, Dooly.¡±


    To be treated so luxuriously even after making a fuss ording to my convenience.


    In a mysterious mood, I woke up after a long sleep and went downstairs with a refreshed body and three swords. I didn¡¯t intend to bezy just because I was stuck in a ce like this, so I decided to practice mana control when I had free time.


    Still, like a detention center, there is no backyard. However, there is a small training ground that reces the backyard.


    A clean, sophisticated, and isted training ground that raises doubts as to whether it is really a ce to confine suspected criminals for a while.


    If you train there, they also knock on the door on time and prepare meals for you.


    Thanks to this, I kept grinding my teeth in contrast to the treatment Ragnis had to go through, but I decided to endure it and start training.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ First of all, we¡¯ll have to test the durability.¡±


    The maggot-like sword couldn¡¯t store magic at all, and flowed out like water poured into a bottomless pot. However, it knows how to contain ck magic beyond a certain level.


    The problem is that the next problem is that even if a good sword injects more than the limit of magic power, it only contains as much as possible and lets the rest go away on its own, but the halfway sword tries to contain all the sending points and tries to break it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it rolls like a water balloon and explodes.¡±


    Since there is no teacher, there is no one to ask, and in the end, all that is left is self-study. Still, grateful for relying on my senses rather than concrete theories, I channeled magic into Envelde¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Afterwards, I sent magic power to Gish¡¯s sword and checked the reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than my sword¡­!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s overwhelming, but it¡¯s definitely disgusting! Still, both of them are knights in name, but they used these weapons?


    Seeing how it epts magic, it¡¯s definitely a good weapon¡­ but its limits are clear. If you put magic on it, you will be killed unconditionally.


    I didn¡¯t know it would make such a difference.


    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing. I should just sell it in moderation and use it to raise money.¡±


    Still, it was enough to withstand the level of practice I was going to practice today, so I focused my attention on the two swords on the floor, using my magic power.


    The goal is simple. Completion of sword swordsmanship that can be used in realbat.


    Envelde personally proved how great an advantage it was to bring a weapon that was out of reach and to be able to throw it from an unexpected angle, so it was training to maximize it.


    I also came up with a curriculum of my own.


    At first, I would stand still and interlock with the two swords, then move while interlocking, and finally make it possible to interlock while running while strengthening using magic, and then slowly slow down the pace by throwing it. Once you get used to this kind of operation, you will be able to use it somehow.


    It¡¯s impossible right now, but if you get good at it, you might be able to move and strengthen even a cheap sword at will.


    ¡°As expected¡­if you learn the tricks, it¡¯s worth interlocking.¡±


    Until then, training with an efficient sword. They say craftsmen don¡¯t me tools, but I¡¯m not a craftsman.


    There was no difficulty in raising the two swords to my eye level. In that state, turning it round and round in the direction I wanted wasn¡¯t a big problem, but flying the sword was a problem.


    ¡°stuffy!¡±


    It¡¯s like drawing a triangle with one hand and making a circle with the other, writing with your tongue!


    Even if it¡¯s two swords, it¡¯s different from when I moved my sword, and I didn¡¯t listen to my words, so an indescribable difort began toe over me.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know there would be such a big difference¡­ Eop!¡±


    I was concentrating, but suddenly the sword of Gish, who had lost control, was suddenly shot past my ear at a tremendous speed!


    ¡°Sir¡­ I almost lost my ears.¡±


    It feels like seeing an object with a physics engine error in a 3D game suddenly bounce and fly away in reality.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put much mana into it, but how did it fly like that¡­?¡±


    Is there a point where you can move things with just a little magic? It was a swordsmanship that was more profound than expected at first.


    Still, as I was concentrating on recovering it with magical energy, I heard a knock knocking on the door of the training ground.


    ¡°Sir Ega. Are you okay for a while?¡±


    It was the voice of apetent maid who took care of delicious meals and cleaning. The tone was the same as usual, but for some reason, there was an unknown bustle behind it that hadn¡¯t been there until this morning.


    ¡°I got a call that there will be a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Visitor¡­? I heard that it is impossible to visit.¡±


    ¡°This is a message that the first princess of the empire has visited the kingdom in rtion to this incident. Since she strongly wants to meet Lord Ega¡­¡± ¡°S¡­ the first princess?


    ¡±


    How long has it been since you sent the letter¡­?


    Surprised by the unexpected news, I was taken aback the moment I opened the training ground and came out.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    Numerous servants were running in all directions of the detention center, which was not very wide, militantly moving furniture with lights in their eyes.

 Chapter 168

    Yes, I knew this sight.


    If you are a Korean man, most of you share the same fundamental fuck.


    army. andbat equipmentmand inspection. In short, full equipment.


    The memories of that timee to mind from the workers moving in perfect order right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°I have prepared bath water and clothes to change into.¡±


    The gap between the calm andpetent maid who responds with normal movements and those who run around like real mad dogs is at the level of a movie director. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve turned the people around you at 3x speed.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    I went upstairs, smelling the familiar reverberations of PTSD felt by strangers. After this is over, they will make a fuss about moving the furniture out again, right? Watching her suffer because of the once-in-a-lifetime visit of the imperial princess to the temporary detention center reminds me of my discharge day.


    ¡°I was really, really happy.¡±


    Unlike me, who was rxed because an emergency training situation urred on the day of the campaign, the appearance of the entire unit busy preparing for the mobilization remains as one of the wonderful memories in my life.


    ¡°Even after making it luxurious like this, I have to say more when high-ranking peoplee. This kind of thing seems to be the same everywhere.¡±


    Of course, that has nothing to do with me. I decided to just focus on washing clean.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t even sweaty training, so I just went into the warm water and cried out, but anyway, after washing and changing into my daily clothes, Esmuer arrived.


    Coming down to the first floor with the maid, Esmuer, wearing the purple robe he sawst time, walks in among the aristocrats standing close together in the lobby, which is neither narrow nor wide.


    The only difference was that he was wearing a very hairy cape. The cloak, which seemed to shout Winter is Coming any minute, looked very warm, but it seemed a bitrge to Esmuer, and the weight seemed burdensome. She came in with a very calm expression and looked around the lobby, then her eyes moved to me, who was still descending the stairs.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry. You seem to be doing well, Eldmia.¡±


    It seems like less than a week has passed since I came back from the empire, but it feels like meeting her after a month, just like she said in the letter. Looking back, I really did run around so hard.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a week has passed, but it¡¯s nice to see you again, Esmuet. It¡¯s a pity that it wasn¡¯t a pleasant event.¡±


    At my attitude toward Esmuier, everyone in the kingdom, except for the visitors to the empire, flinched. But Esmuer lightly held out his hand toward me as I came down to the first floor and asked for an escort.


    ¡°It¡¯s pleasant enough for you. It¡¯s a short time before heading to the royal pce, so let¡¯s talk about something important.¡±


    In the meantime, the maid who casually approaches Esmuer and hands over the cloak she was wearing is still calm. Just like a thief in a movie stealing earrings and nes without knowing the wearer, the natural movement like flowing water made me look at them with my eyes wide open without realizing it.


    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s apetent maid. To be honest, he was so tidy that I wondered if he¡¯d just pushed in the furniture in moderation, but looking at him, it seems he was just a fool.¡±


    I wince and once again the nobles cause a match. To be honest, I wanted to put shit on the faces of the nobles, but even though the me lies on them, it¡¯s the people below them who suffer, so I decided to keep my mouth shut and only talk about the truth.


    ¡°He¡¯s also excellent at cooking. Thanks to him, I¡¯m living without any inconvenience.¡±


    At my answer, some nobles sent eyes of emotion, but they didn¡¯t pay any attention.


    Even the furniture in the back kitchen was almostpletely polished, but don¡¯t even look at it and take it as an apology for going up to the second floor¡­ Even if you didn¡¯t see the servants running around, you would have said that the furniture had changed when you came out after washing.


    After climbing the stairs like that, the visor was lowered and two fully armed ck knights pretended to block the stairs. And then Esmuer opened his mouth as usual in a small voice.


    ¡°The subject brought to the temporary detention center was protected and talked about it, so I decided toe here, but the treatment is better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Uh, right? I was a little taken aback at first too. It was very different from Ragnis.¡±


    ¡°Have you not been treated badly or done anything differently?¡±


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m taking it too seriously. I wonder if this makes sensepared to what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    I know why. Thanks to Esmuera¡¯s huge belly. I didn¡¯t expect that the trip to the Empire, which I had just followed with the feeling of helping Ragnis, would bring about such a big change, but in many ways, it¡¯s a positive change, so I just ept it gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m just responding wisely to the royal family who has endured 7 years against the demons. Even this is just being very careful because you jumped ahead and ran amok. I would have received it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    When I was genuinely fed up with it, Esmuer smiled lightly at my reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have manly aspirations, but he¡¯s truly a man without greed.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be greedy? I just hate being used. That¡¯s how I got into trouble this time too.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. I want to hear what happened all night long, but I¡¯m really sorry that the situation is not going well right now.¡±


    The second floor was empty anyway, but after entering the room and using some kind of magic to check the surroundings, Esmuer got to the point. Wait a minute, I think that confirmed some wiretapping or surveince magic?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just check to see if there¡¯s an eavesdropping on that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If there was an eavesdropping, the conversation from just before¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh. What¡¯s in front of you is Yeo. Rather, it¡¯s natural that this was an act taken in the hope that there would be an opportunity to eavesdrop on it and use it in reverse.¡±


    I was at a loss for words in response to the question of asking something obvious.


    ¡°It was a conversation that gave only a hint of a friendly rtionship, so it¡¯s not like you¡¯re breaking the treaty. Rather than that, it¡¯s more important to know in advance what actions you will take at leisure in the royal family and what the consequences will be, so hurry up and sit down.¡±


    I sat down on the edge of the bed, intending to listen seriously to Esmuer¡¯s stern attitude, tapping the bed with my small hands.


    Then Esmuer, who sat sideways on myp, hugged me as if it were very natural.


    ¡°¡­Esmu??¡±


    When I called Hamzzi, who was groaning as if he was satisfied after he had done a great thing calmly, a rather bold answer came back.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural that there is a reward like this when you go out on your own. You can listen as it is.¡±


    The problem is that the bold answer is a cowardly fact, so there is nothing to say.


    ¡°To be honest, you will not suffer any damage from this incident. Neither will your surroundings. But you will not gain anything.¡±


    ¡°What can I get?¡±


    ¡°Honor, reward, power. Or official congrattions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit disappointed with thepensation, but I don¡¯t need the rest.¡±


    If you got something like that, where would you use it? I¡¯m not going to the academy, I¡¯m going to the battlefield.


    Esmuer¡¯s shoulders trembled and he smiled as he answered casually.


    ¡°I knew that. Well, that¡¯s a story limited to Isthel, and you still have a lot to receive from the Empire, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°You say great things without thinking about them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    At the same time, it was Esmuer who dissatisfiedly dragged my arm, which had been idle, and ced it around my waist as if to hug him. I hug Ashlie without any hesitation without being conscious of it, but it¡¯s not easy for the other kids.


    ¡°I will go out strong. I¡¯m more interested in you than anyone else, so if you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll go out like that. If you do that much, the movement to use you politically will subside.¡±


    If it was simply a fight within the kingdom, there would surely be a movement to use other methods and take advantage of the move as if I was just going out. Whether it¡¯s for self-interest or for the public good, I wouldn¡¯t care at all, but there would have been an attempt. If even that didn¡¯t work, there must have been a way to kick me out in a less radical form.


    But now I can¡¯t. Right now, the only option for the serpents in politics is to embrace me but not touch me. It¡¯s not even a very difficult reason.


    It may not have been the intended direction, but the Empire directly invited Ragnis and raised her symbolism. And the achievements of the attendant were also praised without hesitation. The fact that those who sent them back smiling like that are treated badly as soon as they return is a story that is no different from spitting in the face of the empire.


    In a situation where you don¡¯t like that alone, even a traitor who is harmful to the kingdom is caught, ¡®If you¡¯re going to treat it that way, give it to me. I¡¯ll take it and raise it.¡¯ He said, ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t need this crazy dog, so take it.¡¯


    It¡¯s because it showed a pro-imperial move, and the kingdom can make an excuse that it doesn¡¯t see the empire very well, and it cane out that it can¡¯t even refute it. Even if you look at the materials the Empire has supported the kingdom for the past 7 years, it would be an enormous level, but if such rumors circte, the Empire¡¯s support bes opaque, so of course it bes the first choice to avoid.


    However, if you touch it halfway, you can be a Wilson mk2 overnight like Enbelde. Of course, I move within reasonable reasons, but in their eyes, I¡¯m just a madman, so it¡¯s a sufficient threat.


    So, is there a star? ¡®Oh no. We have no intention of abandoning such a good dog.¡¯


    With this, I am thepletion of the unscathed world.


    Imitted it with the determination to be cumbersome, but it is true that it is organized much more easily and concisely thanks to Esmu, so I have no choice but to be grateful.


    Although I was a little embarrassed, I gave Esmuer a hug with a bit of strength and gratitude.


    ¡°Go, why are you suddenly like this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I hope the day wille when I can properly repay this consideration.

 Chapter 169

    After a not-so-long embrace, Esmuer stood up and said, fanning his slightly reddened ears.


    ¡°Ah, anyway. I honestly can¡¯t say for certain since cases like yours are few and far between, but I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be dragged into a public position.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hold me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t say nonsense. I have to go to the royal pce right away, but I moved because it¡¯s not good to be disheveled. Depending on the result, you should be prepared to hold on a little stronger!¡±


    It sounds like you will be hugged again if there are good results¡­ Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to be proudly proiming that with your mouth while being embarrassed to be hugged?


    I was getting a little shy too, so I decided to pretend I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Anything else I should know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in particr. In fact, if you have any regrets about the reward, the purpose was to adjust this and that, but you¡¯re not interested at all. Suddenly, it¡¯s be a time to fill your thoughts.¡±


    Esmuer took a deep breath and checked the rapidly normalizingplexion in the mirror in the room and continued.


    ¡°As soon as it¡¯s sorted out, I¡¯ll put in a message so that you can rest in peace. To be honest, since I visited the empire, the only thing I can think of is that I¡¯ve been acting too recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit like¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are working hard for your purpose, but don¡¯t forget that when you die, you are nothing.¡±


    I only nodded my head silently because thest words were made with determination without a hint of yfulness.


    After finishing the visit, Esmuer went down the stairs with an expressionless face as if he had never done that before, and led the ck knights to the carriage.


    I could tell that the faces of the nobles of the kingdom who followed her were full of curiosity about what they were talking about, but since that wasn¡¯t my job, I decided to only care about seeing her on her way.


    Nothing much happened after Esmuer¡¯s visit, which had been so stormy. Only the high-end furniture that was changed through the sweat and blood of the employees remained awkward.


    I was a bit flustered by the sudden visit, but I made up my mind and decided to spend the rest of the time reading the magic book the maid borrowed.


    And towards the end of the evening, he began to gnash his teeth and express his anger.


    ¡°I will definitely throw this book in the face of the author someday¡­¡±


    Tannebello Vistal, author


    of [Concise and Easy Magic for Beginners] .


    Looking at the title alone, I thought that it would be of great help to me now, and I turned the page. I believed in the title of this book and endured, and realized that I had been deceived.


    ¡°Wherever you look at this, it¡¯s a book for beginners!¡±


    Even the book that Ragnis carried for a while at the Imperial Academy would be easier than this!


    I hung around reading for several hours to see jargons that I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about popping out at random and harmonizing with theplex style unique to this era, but the results were disastrous.


    I thought I might have suddenly developed dyslexia, so I read it again with great care, but nothing changed, and I had no choice but to grit my teeth and put the book on the table.


    I¡¯m tempted to throw it, but it¡¯s expensive, so I put up with it!


    ¡°Are all books rted to magic like this¡­?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like this when I learned from Asilie¡­? If this is really average, self-study might be a bit too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a way to learn as soon as it¡¯s organized.¡±


    Except for fragmentary knowledge, all of the magic I know is based on the fantasy I read and saw in my previous life.


    However, it should be said that it is a study that leads a world¡¯s civilization instead of science.


    Simple things such as lighting fires are possible, but as ismonly thought, magic such as shooting fireballs or creating a protective shield is performed based on exclusive forms and theories. As a result, it is impossible to use ¡®real¡¯ magic without such a theory unless you are a genius.


    ¡°¡­Huh? I think Assilier told me some history or something about this.¡±


    It¡¯s a long time ago, so it¡¯s vague. I think most of the species talked about the process of learning how to purify mana and aura, awakening magic, and developing civilization¡­ Did the dragon say that someone who learned magic from the dragon passed it on


    ? It¡¯s frayed.


    There is a possibility that I may not be able to learn magic because it is a form made of mana in a passing manner, so it seems that there was a conversation that it might be helpful to read a book that studies magic that is closer to the origin.


    ¡°Maybe you can get some help from Sir Radnell Vandes.¡±


    In fact, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary until now.


    Just using magical power like an aura is frightening enough. The fact that both wizards and warriors are respected in the first ce also proves that there is no overwhelming advantage between aura and mana, and it can be said that it is a bitcent, but most of the knights living here do not know magic, so I thought it would be okay.


    However, after going through that demon and seeing Rellie¡¯s magic, my thoughts have changed a bit.


    All the magic I don¡¯t know is a variable in itself. Even in the case of the insane singing girl I met in the empire, there was no way to stop it even after seeing it with my own eyes.


    I don¡¯t know if I live a normal life, but that¡¯s a fatal weakness for me, who lives with grand dreams of revenge. Even if you don¡¯t know how to use magic, you need to figure out how magic is used in battle, even if it¡¯s just a cursory nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask for advice and ask for this as soon as I can get my hands on it.¡±


    do you know Will there be another unexpected encounter like the shadow feet?


    After thinking that far, I started to feel a waste of time being tied up in the detention center, but since there was no sharp point right now, I decided to just go to bed early and wake up early.


    After repeating such a life for three days, I was able to escape from the detention center.


    ?


    ¡°Then be at peace.¡±


    ¡°I hope Messie is well, too. Thanks to you, I¡¯m resting well.¡±


    The most important factor in making a long and long staycation a staycation, the calm andpetent maid Messie, showed the biggest emotional change during my stay with my lively greeting. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly and smiled.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a greeting while working here. I hope I never see you again.¡±


    After all, this is a temporary detention center no matter howfortable it is. Leaving this ce without any problems is a case of being falsely used or framed, so it is just a friendly greeting to hope that such things will not happen in the future.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to look like I did something wrong or flirt with her.


    ¡­isn¡¯t it? Because I was really quiet.


    After such a simple greeting, did he leave the detention center and walk only ten steps?


    Suddenly, a high-ss carriage came to my side, stopped, and someone from the driver¡¯s seat got out and greeted me with a bow.


    Unusually, the person wearing the butler¡¯s uniform, which could be seen as high-ss even at a cursory nce, was a woman.


    She bowed respectfully and opened the carriage door as if it were natural, but I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head.


    ¡°who are you?¡±


    As soon as I was released from prison, it didn¡¯t look like someone out of the blue had the purpose of kidnapping me, but since I hadn¡¯t heard anything about it, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. While I was stuck for almost a week, I was going to walk back to see what had changed, but I was just embarrassed.


    But the other side doesn¡¯t answer anything. He just stood there like a butler with the carriage door open in the same posture. Even if you look at the curtains at the entrance of the carriage, it¡¯s a very high-ss carriage, but Cheryl and Ragnis came to pick them up when they came to pick them up themselves.


    I thought that the other person might be dumb, but that was the other side of the story, and there was no reason for me to get on the unknown carriage, so I moved away from the carriage while looking at her with an expression that I would see something strange.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to Ogatorf.¡±


    Still don¡¯t raise your head. But as if confirming that my steps were getting farther away, the unidentified woman finally opened her mouth.


    And with that alone, my hostility began to run towards MAX.


    ¡°Did you ask who I was? Did you ask where I was going?¡±


    Most of the people who answer my questions alumni are idiots who pretend to be with me in the near future or have a bad back. Although she openly expressed her displeasure, the woman still kept her bent posture and did not move a word.


    It¡¯s good to be silent without speaking. It might be one way to keep your mouth shut forever in case of an emergency. I think you already know who I am and where I¡¯m going, but it¡¯s a good indicator that if you try to make a connection in a questionable way like this, you might get stabbed.


    With that mindset, the woman who was bending her waist flinched when she pulled out the sword of Gish that was on her waist, but her words were heard elsewhere.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s a very bold person.¡±


    The voice from inside the carriage belonged to a young woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to speak out loud for circumstances. Could you give me a minute?¡±


    Following the request, what came out of the curtain in the carriage was a folded woman¡¯s fan.


    However, the crest at the end was the crest of the royal family of Itthiel.


    ¡°About the series of events that happened this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, no, no.¡±


    And as soon as I checked that sentence, I walked away without looking back.


    I don¡¯t need any more politicians in my life!

 Chapter 170

    The carriage that had followed me tenaciously until I moved to the dwarf district and arrived at Mr. Valkun¡¯s shop finally headed to another ce only after the crowds gradually gathered.


    ¡®Now wait a minute. It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m selling this fan, but the sentence¡­¡¯


    Should I say naive or clumsy? Or should I say stupid?


    In the meantime, I didn¡¯t show a coercive attitude, so to be honest, the expression ¡®stupid¡¯ is too harsh.


    Contrary to the first appearance of trying to catch the weight, I didn¡¯t look at it even though I didn¡¯t look at it, and I didn¡¯t know who the woman who looked like a butler was driving the carriage, but it was certain that it was a royal family.


    Considering the uniqueness of being a royal family, it would be appropriate to say that they are clumsy.


    ¡°Even though I couldn¡¯t eat soft tofu as soon as I got out of prison, I almost got lucky.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t satisfied with the fact that the rebels were broken in half and cut in half? I haven¡¯t even met the king yet, but it gives me goosebumps that the royal family is trying to cling to them all of a sudden.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a goal in life, so why am I so busy that something keepsing and sticking me? Whether it¡¯s just to say thank you or a warning, it¡¯s best not to get involved.


    ¡°There are quite a few guests today.¡±


    When I entered Mr. Valkun¡¯s shop, which was hot from the entrance and looked around, it was crowded with customers for some reason. When I usually visit, the time zone is always in the middle of the day, so I haven¡¯t seen this kind of sight?


    Since Mr. Valkun is a craftsman anyway, I thought that he would be far from the crowds, so I was about to enter the smithy as usual when someone blocked my way.


    ¡°Excuse me, customer! This ce is off-limits! All merchandise is on disy, so please shop here!¡±


    Come to think of it, this was the first time I had ever seen anyone who could be called an employee of this store. A young woman wearing a very neat uniform, whether she was working at a cksmith¡¯s shop or not, clearly blocked the road leading to the cksmith¡¯s with a single smile on her face.


    I¡¯m going through a lot of embarrassing things today. Anxiety crept over me, wondering if I had been a little shameless until now, but I exined the situation to the employee who stood in my way to check it out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Balkun¡­¡±


    ¡°Armor production through Mr. Balkun is operated on a reservation basis. Did you make a reservation beforeing?¡±


    ¡°Eh, a reservation?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to look in the mirror to see what my expression looked like. It was obvious that he was making a really stupid face.


    You said Mr. Valkun was an artisan working by appointment? I¡¯ve been pampering myself with my friend¡¯s pass until now¡­?


    I don¡¯t know how she epted my feelings, but the female employee nodded as if she knew that and guided me naturally.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel awkward! Many swordsmen visit to see Mr. Valkun, but they are embarrassed because they do not know this fact. Of course, I fully understand his feelings! The equipment he makes is for decoration, which even nobles want to line up to buy. Everything is a masterpiece, from everything from knights and warriors tobat use!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the heck you¡¯re understanding, but I know you don¡¯t understand anything.


    Leaving me bewildered, the female employee worked hard tofort me and secretly tried to make me turn my attention to other things, but since I came here in the first ce, I sold the useless swords of Guish and Envelde and tried to find a dagger that could be used as a secondary weapon, so it was a futile attempt. was only


    ¡°First of all, I want to sell this sword and look at the goods.¡±


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s the one who came to visit Mr. Valkun! We even offer the best purchase price!¡±


    An employee who is more sincere than anyone else in sales. Once I was guided by her and headed to the unusually secluded counter, a middle-aged man wearing round sses and reading a newspaper looked at me with sullen eyes.


    ¡°How long have you been looking for it?¡±


    ¡°I came without thinking.¡±


    Still, since they were nobles and knights, I expected them at first, but the anticipation had already evaporated a long time ago when the quality was inferior to that of my sword that Mr. Valkun sold me.


    Ignoring the stare at the entric, I ced the sword of Gish and the sword of Enbelde on the table. Contrary to the sullen expression, the man with sses began to examine the sword with a very careful movement.


    Is it a corporation where artisans gather by the side of artisans? Everyone is serious about their work. It looks good.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while¡­ It¡¯s a very well-used sword. It¡¯s even well-made. Can¡¯t you just use it as a sidearm?¡±


    ¡°Because it didn¡¯t fit my hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it looks like you¡¯re using a good sword.¡±


    Even though it seemed like he was talking nonchntly, his eyes briefly moved to the sword that remained on my waist. Then, after pretending to be thinking about something, he nodded as if he was generous and mentioned the price.


    ¡°Combined, I¡¯ll give you two gold coins.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    two gold coins? Aren¡¯t you saying two silver coins wrong? Unknowingly, I failed to manage my expression, so when I looked at it with a questionable expression, sses Man interpreted my intention backwards.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it used after all? They paid this much. At least it had a high chance of bing an enchantment, so I called it high.¡±


    I think I was surprised that it was so cheap. Still, it seems that Gish and Envelde did not save money on weapons.


    To be honest, it was hard to believe that these two maggot swords were being sold at the same price as Valkun¡¯s sword, but I was able to figure out why the price was so high, so I decided to dig into that part.


    ¡°No, this enchantment is unconditional, right?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes flinched slightly at my words that came out without hesitation.


    enchantment. In general, it means one-time enchantment, but in this armor store, it means equipment that has been enchanted. Like the cursed ring I received from Esmuer or my gauntlet.


    Also, although I don¡¯t know the specific principle, it is said that the more well-made the weapon, the easier it is to enchant. The easier it is, the easier it is to engrave the enchantment firmly, so even second-hand items that can be permanently enchanted are sold at good prices depending on their condition.


    I knew up to that point through Asilier¡¯smon sense education, but I didn¡¯t know how much that good price was. Mr. Valkun¡¯s sword was a gold coin, so I thought I could y with a silver coin at best.


    ¡°Eh, looking at you like you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The man with sses licked his lips in regret and ced four gold coins on the counter.


    ¡°It¡¯s real this time. More than this, this side is also very profitable.¡±


    crazy crazy crazy This is thest gift for Gish and Envelde, who became good after dying! This was the reason why Ragnis had strong doubts about the dwarves¡¯ sense of money after seeing my sword!


    The thought that someone rted to the two might show up iming ownership of the sword crossed my mind briefly, but my hand grabbed the money on the counter faster than that.


    ¡°Thanks for the good deal. Can I ask you something about this?¡±


    ¡°This is not an information store.¡±


    ¡°I know. I want to get some daggers simr to this sword.¡±


    Saying that, I pulled out my sword and put it on the counter. The man with sses looked at the sword while pretending not to be interested, and his face crumpled in an instant.


    ¡°Ah Mr. Balkun, you were a guest.¡±


    ¡°Wow, can you tell by just ncing at that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an enchanter. I¡¯m watching the dwarf¡¯s alchemy ceremony in the sword. Wait. I¡¯ll call Mr. Valkun.¡±


    ¡°The staff said earlier that you have to make a reservation¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just like people asking for a new one. Why would an already verified customer need something like that?¡±


    Oh, the truth must have been for blocking customers.


    A man with sses entered the smithy while he nodded his head in agreement at once, and shortly thereafter appeared with Mr. Balkun.


    ¡°Oh, it must have been Eldmia. You want to see the dagger?¡±


    As he approached, he lightly greeted Mr. Balkun, who gestured while wiping his sweat with a towel, as if he was at work.


    ¡°I just want to ¡®see¡¯ for now. I don¡¯t think I can afford the price.¡±


    When I showed the gold coin I had just received to Mr. Balkun, who looked puzzled at my answer, he let out a familiarugh. Then he quickly looked around and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t tell me how much I paid for it, did you?¡±


    This guy was the type to spend too much on his hobby!


    ¡°How can I say that? I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut forever.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Gin brought a friend. He¡¯s special.¡±


    He¡¯s my benefactor, but I can turn a blind eye to his overspending! It¡¯s not even my money.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s a dagger of the same level as that sword¡­ I haven¡¯t made anything right now, but there must be some leftover materials from making it. I¡¯ve been wondering if there¡¯s any other way to use it. can make it.¡±


    custom order! this is precious


    At Mr. Valkun¡¯s suggestion, the n in my head began to be revised.


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s another form I want¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what sword swordsmanship is, but it might be possible to do pin panel.

 Chapter 171

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s hitting a goal.¡±


    The first words Mr. Balkun uttered as he entered the cksmith¡¯s shop and looked around at what was properly drawn on scrap paper contained a hint of shyness.


    ¡°You found the dagger while thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to indulge in the luxury of custom-made.¡±


    Even in another world, custom-made was expensive, and the dagger I originally intended to purchase this time was aplete expendable item. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to inject magic enough to increase cutting power, but I tried to buy and use it at a level that allowed me to fly without touching it.


    But if it can be custom made, it doesn¡¯t have to be a dagger.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the horns of a narwhal.¡±


    The design that came out was just a big needle. Not an ordinary needle, but a needle in the form of a bebe twisted like a drill.


    Mr. Valkun, who had been looking at the picture drawn with the length of my palm and the thickness of his index finger for a long time, continued by stroking his beard.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a drill. Certainly, the basis for increasing the power of fireball magic is rotational power. Are you trying to rotate it with the repulsive force that urs when you try to inject an aura into a tool? It¡¯s a great idea. But it won¡¯t be easy to use.¡±


    As soon as you see it, you can guess and figure out its use. But since I don¡¯t know how to use auras, I realized that I had such a repulsive power only now. Now I know why there is no such thing as sword steel in this world.


    I meant to say that I was going to try using a different magic tool, but I¡¯m d I came up with an excuse.


    ¡°What is easy in the world? Repetitive learning is the answer.¡±


    ¡°A very good attitude. Humans have a short string and easily overlook the truth.¡±


    Mr. Valkun nodded heavily, scribbled a few more words on the picture, and bounced the abacus next to him. At first, I wondered if it was setting a price, but seeing the calction results written down on my rough drawing and making it into a design, it seems to be apletely different purpose.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly troublesome about this. If you adjust the weight to make it easier to throw, the shape will change a little. Even then, somewhere in this groove will be slightly convex, so it won¡¯t be noticeable.¡±


    ¡°How many do you think will be made?¡±


    ¡°If it fits your needs, I think it wille out like five. If you make it a little thinner, it will be possible to make ten. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thickness I thought with durability in mind, but is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Since the material is a material, even if it is a little thin, it can block a half-swinged sword without difficulty. The heavier one will be more lethal, but as you thought, if it is enough to use the aura to instill rotational force, it can also be used as momentum. It will be applicable. Then, it is no different from an arrow thrown by hand, so there is no reason to obsess over its weight.¡±


    As I listened to Balkun¡¯s calm exnation, a question arises.


    Even if it is thinner than my finger, it is enough to block a swinging sword, isn¡¯t it a material that can be sold for a single gold coin just by looking at it? Why the hell did this kind of thing not sell and get stuck in my hands at such a low price?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of a great thing? I think it¡¯s a bad stock for something like that¡­¡± If


    this was a really reasonable price, most swordsmen would try to get a sword like mine, even with a premium. Mr. Valkun said that it was just very strong, but from the point of view of having already used it, it is just excessively underrated.


    I can¡¯t help but think that way when I look at the sword that hasn¡¯t lost a single tooth despite the uproar in the Envelde mansion right now. However, Mr. Balkun¡¯s answer was very simple and concise.


    ¡°That sword, the enchantment doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Mr. Valkun shrugged his shoulders as if he had exined everything with that, but from my point of view, it was too much to understand.


    ¡°Have you seen the weapons of the demons?¡±


    Perhaps he noticed my feelings, he took out a pipe and filled it with tobo leaves, setting the mood as if he were going to continue his exnation. The only thing that came to mind right away was the sword I stole from the abandoned dungeon, but since that wasn¡¯t officially the case, I shook my head and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything that could be called armed.¡±


    ¡°Well, not only was there nomunication, and the wires are still maintained, so it¡¯s understandable. You know they use magic instead of mana or aura? The scale of their magic is terrifying. However, since everything in thend where they were born and raised is eventually equal under the grace of the Earth Mother, they are not as strong as they are. What do you think would happen if ordinary equipment were given such strong magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­it looks like it¡¯s about to crash.¡±


    I knew it because I had done it myself, but Mr. Balkun, who didn¡¯t know the inside story, just nodded, saying, ¡®You¡¯re quick-witted.¡¯


    ¡°It has to be at least something made by craftsmen who can truly be called artisans.


    Lighting a pipe with magic, Mr. Valkun went into a warehouse-like ce and brought out a lump of metal the same color as my sword, but it was swaying like mercury.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing really special about it. ¡®It can withstand the load of magic.¡¯ That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s special about it. The process is so specialized that it¡¯s hard to exin¡­ but if you have to express it, it feels like it¡¯s a metal that¡¯s grown with magical power.¡±


    ¡°I always feel it, but the exnation really hits me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Our apprentices were very ambiguous, but anyway, it didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that a very strong item could be produced after making it with magical power and alchemy with magic engineering. I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s no reaction to mana. If you try to inject an aura like any other metal, it bounces off like a ma with the same poles colliding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why magic used by humans¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­can¡¯t be enchanted. Only demons and dragons who use magical powers have be something that can be properly used. And so, this magic gold. Since I can¡¯t even make , if I really want to do anything with it, the only thing I can do is melt down and recycle the weapons of the demons that I retrieved from the battlefield.¡±


    As long as it¡¯s strong, it¡¯s hard to find anywhere, so I tried to find and make it as much as I could to confirm its potential as a weapon, but in the end, it was said that it couldn¡¯t be anything more than a sturdy item.


    To think such a lousy weapon hade into hand. It is also clear that God exists.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that even such things can be processed with the alchemy of the dwarves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another topic worth discussing among experts, but it¡¯s just apletely different field, so processing isn¡¯t too difficult. I¡¯m willing to exin as much as you want if you dream of bing a cksmith, but otherwise, it¡¯s just a magazine style that¡¯splicated and useless for the rest of your life. .¡±


    I, who had to worry about a magic book I read just a few days ago under the lie that it was for beginners, decided to respect Mr. Valkun¡¯s consideration.


    After filling out the order form while listening to various information about the demons, it was already lunch time when he paid for one gold coin and came out.


    ¡°Apart from meeting with royalty, it¡¯s a good start.¡±


    It¡¯s a sword that I still like, but I can¡¯t believe I can get another item made by the same artisan with the same material for a single gold coin. I feel better when I go shopping overseas.


    ¡°Then, shall we go see Zicmel this time?¡±


    Aside from expressing gratitude, I was very curious about the reaction of the guy who must have picked up the information that Envelde¡¯s head had been blown off. You may hear Asilie say that she didn¡¯te back immediately after being released from prison, but since she¡¯s out of prison, shouldn¡¯t she have free time to deal with the things she has to deal with as much as possible?


    Maintaining such an excited mind and light gait, they left the dwarf district and around the time the crowds around them began to decrease, the carriage from earlier reappeared.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to give up.¡±


    Seeing as if he had waited for me to appear, it was no joke, it was obvious that he had been waiting for me toe out. If there was a little difference from before, it was that the expression of the woman ying the role of coachman and butler this time was not very good.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°For the honor of the owner, you don¡¯t want to tell me to get on board this time, right? Ay, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not singing it in public, but secretly. You have to say your name proudly.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyebrows crinkle a little more at the lengthy exnation she gave after she stopped talking. no why not Of course I would have thought so. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s from the royal family in the first ce, but since he¡¯s showing this kind of attitude, it must be very unpleasant for his subjects.


    But that¡¯s not my business


    Just as I was on my way back past the woman who kept her mouth shut and the carriage, the door of the carriage opened and the curtains pulled back, revealing a blonde woman who looked like a princess at first nce. Unlike her innocent and young-looking face and eyes, she had a very firm will in her eyes, and she spoke to me with apletely different attitude than before.


    ¡°This time! Let¡¯s talk properly!¡±


    Ceeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    why are you leaving


    If you run away even after seeing their face, it bes a crime of sphemy.

 Chapter 172

    This country may have a strange structure in which the power of action and boldness increase as one¡¯s rank rises.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t imagine that I would make the choice to reveal my face in that form after moving secretly, so I had no choice but to ept the other person¡¯s request by waving my hand.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s lower that curtain first. There¡¯s no benefit to either of us if we show up.¡±


    ¡°This, because you¡¯re openly ignoring this¡­¡± ¡°I


    ¡®ve just been released from the temporary detention center. The royal family hasn¡¯t even sent an official letter about this case yet, so shouldn¡¯t a secret meeting be avoided? .¡±


    Even if the Duke of Lesrom and the King really set their course toward me asissez-faire, there are still plenty of possibilities for various nobles to raise their voices. In the meantime, if it is revealed that he secretly met the royal family for no reason, crazy people who write scenarios may appear, iming that all of this is actually a self-made y prepared by the royal family.


    There is now saying that the 2nd and 3rd Envelde should note out using that as an excuse.


    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a crazy person who keeps telling me not to touch me, but I¡¯m not even a crazy person who is forcibly making excuses to fuck with me and telling me not to touch her.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. I want to express my personal appreciation for that, so here¡¯s what I¡¯vee up with. Then inside¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll


    talk about it here. Butler, please pretend to escort the carriage with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hey, here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Here.¡±


    While leaning against the carriage, he spoke with a firm cut, and a short silence began to linger. However, I never intended to continue this conversation for a long time, so I did not rx and waited for the other person to answer.


    Fortunately, the answer that came back was positive.


    ¡°Okay. The purpose of this meeting is to express our gratitude and sincerity, not to make you ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already ufortable enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, you¡¯re really bold. To be honest, I never imagined that you would respond with such a consistent response. I think I can understand why your father doesn¡¯t want to set up a public event.¡±


    I think it¡¯s just a matter of not acting hastily because it¡¯s still unclear what we¡¯ve exchanged with each other.


    ¡°I owe you a great deal this time. I came here because I wanted to make a personal case apart from the official reward from the royal family. If you need anything, just let me know. I will arrange it to the best of my ability.¡±


    Well¡­ It¡¯s a relief that I came up with extremelymon sense, unlike suggestions like ¡°Be on my side and don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Can I just leave after I talk to you?¡±


    I asked because there was something that immediately came to my mind, and the response came back as if I had been stunned.


    ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t want to talk to me that much?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just something I don¡¯t want to get involved with politics anymore, and it¡¯s not like I have a personal grudge or anything like that. Anyway, there¡¯s one thing thates to mind right away.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I hope you take care so that there will be no encounters like this in the future. Then go home safely.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see his face anyway, so I just got off the carriage as soon as I finished my answer, but I don¡¯t know if I epted the request or because I was overjoyed, but this time I was able to continue my steps without any restraint.


    In the midst of contemting whether or not to ept the food given by the royal family, would you personally ept it as if I were crazy?


    I don¡¯t look very old, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve read too many chivalrous novels that are popr among youngdies.


    ?


    Messina Vans dai Thilsel couldn¡¯t help but watch the boy¡¯s footsteps fade away with a bewildered expression.


    There were two reasons for her reaction.


    One was because of the cognitive dissonance that had arisen because she had never been treated so absurdly in her entire life, and the other was because she had apetent butler who checked her emotional ups and downs and acted right away.


    Of course, with the curtains drawn, it was close to impossible for herpetent butler to properly notice the owner¡¯s change, and when Messina came to her senses, it was already after the boy¡¯s footsteps, let alone the boy¡¯s footsteps, were no longer felt.


    ¡°¡­what did I do wrong¡­?¡±


    Wrong thought, wrong action, wrong judgment, wrong answer. If there had been something that I felt I could call such a mistake, I would have understood it.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could this¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s why Messina now could say with confidence.


    It¡¯s unfair and unfair.


    It was so unfair that I was ovee with emotion without even realizing it, to the point of shedding a few tears.


    ¡°¡­I dare to add, I think the problem was that the other person was not normal.¡±


    Heyri, the butler who heard the muttering of the owner, did not make any assertions because of her status, but deep down, she had already filled in her evaluation in the character evaluation column called Eldmia and closed the book.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of power, but I don¡¯t believe in violence either. If that¡¯s the case, the youngdy would have reacted differently when she showed up. I don¡¯t look down on thew, but that¡¯s why I use all means at my disposal as long as it¡¯s legal. The result is Count Bossat himself proved it.¡±


    Eldmia is what ismonly called a madman.


    It¡¯s not just a crazy guy, but a more dangerous kind of crazy guy who knows how to use his abilities andmon sense to suit his convenience.


    ¡°Rather than worrying that thedy¡¯s response was wrong, it is considered a reasonable judgment that the other person was an unusual madman.¡±


    ¡°A madman. It was a little rude, but¡­ But, he was fine, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a word that came out easily, but Messina had no choice but to admit it. It was not just the conversation that had just taken ce, but also the series of events he hadmitted.


    It was because the cogs that fit in so exquisitely that it was an act of madness worked in his favor. It was hard to get rid of the feeling of ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t have to go this far¡­¡¯, but it was clear at a nce that it was a crime after considering all the circumstances.


    Although this time, she showed behavior that transcended the difference between the status of royalty andmoner¡­ It was she who tried to approach while hiding her identity, not Eldmia, so it wasn¡¯t a very unconvincing situation.


    In the corner of my heart, ¡®I¡¯m still a member of the royal family¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s because I have a strong sense of skepticism.


    ¡°Anyone with such a status is generally regarded as a madman if he acts like that in the sight of ady like you.¡±


    It is sphemy for ordinary people to secretly insult nobles and royalty in private, but it is certainly possible.


    If I be king, I can do better. You can criticize as much as you like, saying that the nobles are a big deal.


    However, even such people will wave their hands at you if you ask them to gossip in front of you unless they are about to die. It is naturalmon knowledge that such actions are directly rted to death.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because he believes in it? Seeing that Princess Esmuye, who visited this time, was also thinking about him, I think he could be proud of his ability. He might be thinking of exile to the empireter.¡±


    A 15-year-old boy who beat a hero despite fighting sparring, saved the princess from danger, and even beat a skilled knight who earned the title of count with a sword. Although he looked mature enough to raise doubts about his age on the outside, aside from that, he is a talented person worthy of being called a hero just looking at what he has achieved in a short period of time.


    Messina couldn¡¯t easily sympathize with Heyri¡¯s evaluation of being a madman, since it was his honest feeling that if he had made such achievements at that age, he should be within the expected range even if he was a little arrogant.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no problem, but those people usually don¡¯t mind cases.¡±


    ¡°¡­.ah.¡±


    I forgot for a moment. The fact that he didn¡¯t make another offer, but that he was bitterly rejected while trying to express his favor.


    ¡°Above all, he won¡¯t have to wait anyter if he¡¯s going to seek asylum. That audacity doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with those issues.¡±


    ¡°¡­that too.¡±


    It was proved through this visit that Esmuye had a personal rtionship with the princess. Rather, it might have been possible to seek asylum as soon as he became entangled in a dispute with Count Bossa.


    However, a man named Eldmia did not do that, and Messina had hope there.


    ¡°Still, I made the choice to directly squeeze out the pus from the kingdom, leaving those powers and opportunities alone, so apart from the cold attitude, I think there must be some kind of patriotism towards the kingdom. Next time, I need to have an official position.¡±


    The ephemeral hopes of hypotheses that are so wildly disced.

 Chapter 173

    Fortunately, the carriage no longer followed.


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really goodwill consideration, but since the result is satisfactory, it probably doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t even have to notice when you enter Zicmel¡¯s shop.


    Still, it¡¯s a shop set up by an informant in name and trickery, so don¡¯t you feel sorry if you get caught because of me?


    ¡°Wee, customer! The store manager has been waiting for you because the items you orderedst time were ready!¡±


    As soon as I entered his shop, I was greeted by an employee who gave me a story I didn¡¯t know about, as if it were natural.


    ¡°¡­Ah, has that happened already?¡±


    I never thought he would prepare a script like this so that he could inform himself as soon as I came while making excuses to face him naturally. Is it really the Sicmel I knew in the past? The chest bes grand.


    As I went inside, I was greeted by Zicmel amidst a pile of more documents than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it for a long time, but Eldmia-sama seems to have really abnormal behavior.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say thank you, but I was also curious about your reaction, so I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°I understand the former reason, but the only thing thates to mind is that thetter is really too much.¡±


    Contrary to what he said, the guy gave a rxed smile as if the situation wasn¡¯t particrly bad.


    ¡°Well, thanks to that, my job has be a little easier, so I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had anything wrong with Enbelde?¡±


    Gicmel shrugged and replied, tapping the growing stack of documents.


    ¡°Someone of thepetitors must have had a good rtionship with Count Bossa. At first, it was long, but one disappeared.¡±


    Again, this is an unexpected result. Well, since he was the one who ran the ve trader, there¡¯s nothing strange about wearing at least one information store¡­ isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not sure, since I¡¯m in the position of identally finding Sicmel.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the level of getting sick if you pick it all up and eat it, so I can¡¯t help but be grateful that it¡¯s still like this. By the way, are you organized now?¡±


    ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°How can I know? I just kicked the spark that fell in front of me. Time will tell if the fire went out or spread to something else.¡±


    It is true that the knot that has been tangled for years has been unraveled due to Envelde¡¯s death, and it is also true that I have been relieved by it, but I do not believe that this has beenpletely ¡®cleaned up¡¯. Envelde might have been gracious to someone, and that someone might want to take revenge like me.


    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s true that I got rid of one thing that was an obstacle in my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Unlike Eldmia-sama, who acts as if she will only live for one day, you see life very far away, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t particrly wrong, so I justughed it off. In fact, it may seem that way to others.


    ¡°Anyway, I stopped by to say hello today.


    ¡°Yes? Aren¡¯t we going to see each other more often in the future? Even if you did something big this time, if it calms down, the royal family will make a fuss to give you a title?¡±


    ¡°What title?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldmia-sama, did you crash into Count Bossa without knowing what kind of person he was?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I know well. I touched me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh. How did youe back alive¡­? Isn¡¯t it? Should I question how strong you are?¡±


    Guy Jicmel tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand it and started talking to himself, so I was thinking of feeding him chestnuts, but I remembered what Envelde had said.


    ¡°Are you talking about earning the title of count with a knife?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true of the expression, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s because I ate that sword for demons, not for people.¡±


    ¡°Even though he said something like that with his mouth¡­¡± ¡±


    He was a knight who was recognized on the battlefield as well as his subordinates. It was a wartime, so he was promoted quickly, but he also made a lot of contributions. ording to words, he was injured during the war. He said he resigned, but of course that¡¯s a lie. Since he¡¯s been preparing for treason up until now, he¡¯ll be among the top ranks among expert-level knights, assuming his skills haven¡¯t gone anywhere.¡±


    Somehow, he was good at cutting.


    His ability to mix up a counterattack with fluff was unusual, though. To the extent that it could be said that swordsmanship was pushed back purely because of that.


    ¡°He said he was stronger than the current hero.¡±


    I was just telling the truth, but Sicmel shook his head with a tired expression.


    ¡°What the hell do you eat to make you so strong?¡±


    ¡°chagrin¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t it anger or something?¡±


    ¡°I heard that too, but I was more resentful than angry.¡±


    ¡®I think I¡¯m only used to making things unfair¡­¡¯, so I fed them honey chestnuts this time.


    ¡°So what you mean is that since a 15-year-old killed a human with that level of ability, the nobles will try to raise and eat them somehow, and in that case, of course you¡¯ll have a lot of connections with you, who are good at that information, right?¡±


    ¡°You are very precise.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m considering that, but it will take at least a few years. Next year, I¡¯ll be honored as a wandering knight and go to the front.¡±


    ¡®Can I really get a reward after this uproar?¡¯ If you do, of course you can get it.


    It¡¯s an opportunity to kill a mad dog that bites anyone without a drop of blood on your hands, but can you stop it? They will wee it with open arms as it is a very perfect way to awaken true chivalry and be an opportunity to walk on the right path. Maybe even if I don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll want to send it?


    Even those who take a neutral attitude will have time and excuses to calm negative public opinion against me, and at the same time, I will consider it an opportunity to verify my abilities, so I won¡¯t refuse. Well, the ones that are friendly to me are Ragnis and Sir Ekaf, so there¡¯s nothing to say about that.


    ¡°So, if we keep quiet until then, we don¡¯t know what will happenter, but for a while, we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡±


    Zicmel looked like he had a lot to say, but instead of opening his mouth, he ended the conversation with a nod.


    I was going to show my face one more time before leaving anyway, so after saying hello as usual, I left the store and walked about 10 extra minutes.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Ega?¡±


    ¡°oh?¡±


    On the way to the guild, I ran into Rellie, who was buying a bunch of things. This is what determines whether the day you go is market day or what!


    Rellie, who smiled and approached while being amazed at the meeting at such exquisite timing that the Truman Show was suspected, threw the topic first.


    ¡°It seems the capital is surprisingly wide, too. Did you get things sorted outst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it will be organized very well. Mr. Rellie seems to have returned safely after that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was really nonsense. The damned guild leader and some city officials had reallymitted things, so they were dragged around to testify about it, and only recently came back.¡±


    Thanks to this, her pockets were quite plentiful, but Lelye shook her head, as if it was a nuisance in many ways.


    ¡°Actually, the side ie I earned at that time was thanks to Mr. Ega, so I was going to suggest that we all get together and have a dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I think I¡¯ll have to ask my older sister. Can I know where the amodation you are staying at is? I¡¯ll visit you as soon as the story is settled.¡±


    ¡°You know the inn called Drunk Squirrel? Right now we¡¯re all beholden to that inn.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say Still, this is what it looks like after living in the capital for nearly two years. I thought I was getting around quite a bit, though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You look like you have a lot of luggage, so let me carry some.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What is that? You politely return the words to ask for directions.¡±


    It was Rellie who left the basket in her arms with me, as if she had no intention of refusing. Even then, there are baskets full of both hands, so I wonder what the hell I bought so many.


    ¡°Are you cooking separately at the dorm? That¡¯s a huge burden.¡±


    ¡°Ah, these are ingredients for reagent manufacturing. Since they have a maturation period, you have to make a lot at once to replenish them at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to do alchemy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to save on potions.¡±


    Rellie answered lightly as if it was nothing, but I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. Giving first aid treatment with herbs and making reagents by hand were two different things, at the level of a guru and an expert. If you make it wrong, you will suffer as a side effect.


    ¡°Awesome. Are you self-taught?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t risk my life like that. I learned it at Lovell.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Lovell¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Ekatrina¡¯s hometown. That¡¯s where the kite came in and I came to apany Ekatrina.¡±


    You have to cross Isthel, cross the Empire, pass through the cracked ins, and reach the Great Mountains in the north, but to arrive at Lovell¡­ It must be a fairly old rtionship.


    ¡°Ah. Lelye? I heard that there are dragonblood ns in Lovell. Have you heard of them?¡±


    Come to think of it, Gish said that. I don¡¯t know if Rellie was born in Lovell, but if she learned alchemy there, I wondered if she still knew something.


    ¡°At first nce? Was it a family rted to the story of Lovell? Was it?¡±


    ¡°Snowkes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amon birth story. Mixed blood with a dragon. Dragon blood because they inherited dragon blood. Their n spread, so the dragon blood n. Why is that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, there was a story about Yekatrina, and as soon as she heard it, she asked. Did you meet the Dragonblood n?¡±


    ¡°Eh. Why didn¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    ¡°I asked again because I was curious, but I didn¡¯t have time to ask because I was swinging a knife.¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    It was Rellie who was collecting hooks while looking at me with an expression that seemed to doubt her own ears.

 Chapter 174

    It was a coincidence.


    It was just passing through. He didn¡¯t even have to look in that direction.


    ¡°Sir, what the hell happened here?¡±


    ¡°There will be an official announcement from the royal family soon. Let it pass.¡±


    However, someone who couldn¡¯t bear to be curious spoke to the soldiers, and only then did the half-destroyed mansion from the entrance to the main buildinge into view, and only btedly became interested.


    And that coincidence led to an unexpected discovery.


    As soon as he found it, the man fluttered his robe and ran towards the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    The soldiers, who were about to frown as if they had met a madman at that confident attitude, quickly turned to each other and retreated left and right, but the man didn¡¯t care. Because his gaze and heart were already plugged into something else and he couldn¡¯t see the surroundings.


    Even those who went on-site verification from the inside threw their eyes at first, but soon faced the man¡¯s robe and face, only stepped back and did not impose any restrictions.


    He walked up to the second floor with his blue eyes flying and arrived at the space that was Bondi Enbelde¡¯s office.


    ¡°Did the demons attack?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s hard to tell you the details because the disclosure process hasn¡¯t been done yet, but the demons didn¡¯t intervene.¡±


    If the demons had intervened in the first ce, they would have brought you, not us. The field agent just lowered his head as he finished his answer.


    Although he was just a field research agent, his opponent was a magician who was one of the experts in demon research and ran a library.


    However, after hearing that answer, apletely different color began to appear in the man¡¯s eyes, and surprise was painted over his face as he looked around with a cool gaze until he came to the office.


    ¡°Who is in charge of this case?¡±


    ¡°You, sir, are the Duke of Lesrom of the House of Nobility.¡±


    ¡°thanks.¡±


    The man did not dy. The man, who left the mansion with steps that were no different from running, cast magic and flew into the sky.


    Originally, misconduct by a wizard in the capital city was considered a serious crime, but the man didn¡¯t care at all. It was a situation where you might have caught a clue about something far more important than that.


    However, Duke Lesrom couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw a sudden visitor at the window who wasmitting such a transgression.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not a light thing since you flew with flying magic, but can youe through the door normally? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very formal way to show your face for the first time in years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    Anyone could see that he was a man who looked 20 years younger than Duke Lesrom, but his casual speech was extremely natural. Even Duke Lesrom, who heard that, shook his head but did not point out his attitude.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since I heard that. What is it?¡±


    ¡°The mansion of Count Enbelde da Bossa. Who did it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you asking that?¡±


    Was there a connection between the man and Envelde? As far as Duke Lesrom knew, it wasn¡¯t at all.


    If so, was there any sign that might have caught his attention? Frankly, I¡¯m skeptical about that too.


    His old colleague was a geek who suppressed aging only for the study of demons and magical powers and stayed in the library or wandered around the world. Even if there was nothing that could attract his attention, it was those rted to magic, not swordsmen like Enbelde and Eldmia.


    ¡°student.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°There was once someone I tried to make a disciple of. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I do remember. It¡¯s already been 10 years, isn¡¯t it? It was the first andst time you said such a story, so it¡¯s harder to forget. Didn¡¯t you say you were dead?¡±


    It remained in my memory because it was a day when my friend, who is usually hard to see a satisfied smile, showed a light smile.


    And when I went to fulfill my promise and came back, I also remembered the sincere despair.


    That old friend answered with eyes that regained vitality after several years.


    ¡°Maybe he lived. So tell me. Who did it?¡±


    In the urge to press his temples, Duke Lesrom pondered over his choice of words.


    ¡°Is your name Eldmia?¡±


    And without a chance to continue the worry properly, a strong headache began toe.


    It was as if a friend who had been wandering about without a promise and then reappeared after a few years brought another storm.


    ?


    ¡°Eh, Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Eh. Mr. Ega, did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my nose suddenly tickled.¡±


    I wanted to just in case, but I didn¡¯t feel any signs of a cold. I haven¡¯t had a cold since I was born again, and I¡¯m sorry if it breaks today.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll give you some medicine when we arrive. It¡¯s not a cold medicine, it¡¯s a medicine that warms you up and helps you sleep well, but it¡¯s surprisingly helpful.¡±


    ¡°There it is,¡± said Rellie, who smiled, and pointed to the building that, unexpectedly, was a building I knew.


    ¡°Was that a squirrel?¡±


    ¡°Haha, judging from the reaction, he must have known.¡±


    It is unique and memorable. I passed by thinking it was a honey badger from the Twisting Nether. That¡¯s a squirrel. It¡¯s clear that the sign maker has never seen a squirrel in his entire life.


    Still, other than that unique signboard, the inn has a very clean exterior and interior, so I remember looking through it often while passing by.


    ¡°Come to think of it, if you¡¯re going to buy so many things, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to ask Ekaterina for help?¡±


    ¡°When I ask him to do that, he grabs me and makes a fuss to exercise whenever he has a chance. Let¡¯s do some exercise with me tomorrow.¡¯ I will say.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw Rellie copy Ekatrina¡¯s tone quite vividly, as if she had actually experienced it a few times. By the way, the vocabry is very intellectual, isn¡¯t it? After all, is Ekaterina a civilized warrior?


    ¡°Come to think of it, Mr. Ega has a lot of muscles too, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of myself for training myself. I thought it would make me look bigger because of the clothes, but you managed to figure it out.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just that I trained myself, but I was confident enough to count it as the number one crystallization of my efforts in this life, but I responded humbly.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know Ega-san because it¡¯s her own body? When you see her in battle, her back muscles are about to burst her clothes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. No, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not kidding. For real. I thought.¡±


    Yekatrina really wasn¡¯t a joke during the abandoned dungeon. It was the same when I dealt with the mercenaries in the forest.


    ¡°Certainly, Ekaterina is a threat even with her arms crossed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same story for Mr. Ega?¡±


    ¡°I know it, so I use it often.¡±


    Contrary to the street that started to be noisy when we entered the inn, joking lightly, we saw a hall that was quite secluded and a group of people who seemed to have just ordered lunch.


    ¡°Huh? How did you bring Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°We met on the road by an amazing coincidence. We talked about inviting dinner, but you couldn¡¯t figure out where the inn was, so it was abination.¡±


    Ekaterina, wide-eyed, set down the luggage she had brought to the wall where she was sitting, and greeted her lightly while Rellie answered, and Mr. Gin opened his mouth while stroking his beard.


    ¡°Heh heh, I wonder if this is really rted.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be like doing an adventurer¡¯s job with this taste?¡±


    Seeing Mr. Gin and Mr. Gaendal talking with a friendly smile makes me very friendly.


    If I hadn¡¯t been involved with the demons, I would have been dreaming of an adventurous life with party members like this, but it¡¯s a bit confusing.


    ¡°Rather than that, you said you agreed to try to find out the location of the inn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always wee, but I need to check my sister¡¯s opinion. Not right away, but I¡¯ll visit soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough to agree! Have a meal while you¡¯re here! It¡¯ll be out soon. It¡¯s been a while since I ordered!¡±


    No, I just watched the waitress take the order and go in. Such ame lie?


    However, Ekaterina wasn¡¯t the only one who smiled happily and offered a seat, so she decided to sit down quietly without hesitation. How can you ignore a white lie for a favor?


    After that, until the food was served, he answered questions simr to those of Lelye and talked about the events of the past few days, and the story of the dragon blood n was mentioned again.


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, it¡¯s something like the native beliefs of the people of Lovell. Surprisingly, only those in the know know about it, but he must have been quite knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he fought on the demon frontline, so I wondered if he¡¯d seen it at least once.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes? Then you must be a good friend.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too, but it¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Unlike the others who smiled hahaha, Lellie, whom I had just heard from before, showed an expression that finally understood why I hadn¡¯t heard a detailed exnation about the Dragonblood n.

 Chapter 175

    The Ogathorpe Mansion, which had gone through a lot in a short period of time recently, maintained its usual calm for the first time in a while.


    Although Eldmiamitted one of thergest incidents in the history of the kingdom, the fact that it had already been negotiated with the royal family in an amicable manner was an open secret, so no one was worried about the aftermath of it, and all of it proved the innocence of the Margrave of Levien. At the same time, after it was known that it was a process of punishing traitors, an atmosphere of pride was swirling around.


    That¡¯s why the servants of the mansion often talked about Eldmia, which was a hot topic these days. There was nothing significant about the content. Most of the time, the direction was just being set in the form of a grand wee upon return.


    However, as soon as a girl visited, the rxed atmosphere began to change.


    ¡°Is this the home of Sir Ekaf Tsshin Ogatorf?¡±


    The gatekeepers did not react immediately. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know who the opponent was, but because I knew so well that the ident stopped. In the first ce, it was not verymon to be a tiny little girl with shining white hair wearing a purple dress and wearing gold.


    Esmue Vistem Tell Noir. The shining white star of the Empire.


    While shining from afar, I feel like an infinitely lofty existence, and I¡¯m calm because I¡¯ve never been


    in contact with a kite for the rest of my life¡­


    ¡­From the moment it appeared in the mansion, it became an existence that was no different from a malevolent star.


    ?


    A simple meal and a chat were more vital than I thought.


    Of course, I ate simply, but the amount of food for the rest of the party, except for Rellie, could not be called ¡®simple¡¯ even in empty words.


    It was only after enjoying a hearty meal to my heart¡¯s content that I hadn¡¯t experienced while confined to such a detention center, that I returned to the friendly Ogathorp Mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that sweet.¡±


    Even the guards jumped out as soon as they found me and greeted me


    ¡­


    ¡­wasn¡¯t it?


    Everyone knows what I¡¯ve been doing and where I¡¯ve been, but I¡¯m grateful that they treat me with an unchanging attitude, but the reaction to this is something very different from what I expected.


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course I was held in temporary detention.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking that! You said you came out in the morning! Why are you here now!¡±


    ¡°How did you know that again? It¡¯s annoying to see something that has alreadye out twice, so I¡¯m on my way to see some errands.¡±


    Even if I knew it, I wonder if there is anything that would react so violently. It¡¯s not easy to guess why you treat a kid who came back sote, like a parent who sees you while you already know everything?


    ¡°The princess of the empire came from the morning and is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    If that¡¯s the reason, I¡¯ll admit it.


    After grasping the situation, I quickly apologized to the guards and rushed into the mansion.


    ¡°Find thedy first! The head of the family hasn¡¯t returned from the castle yet, so she¡¯s responding instead!¡±


    Rather than answering, I just waved my hand because I thought it was good for their mental health to just run and give.


    ¡°It seems like work is over, but why are you busy?¡±


    Just as I hurriedly ran, the servants had alreadypleted their assessment of the situation, and I knocked on the door to the office, as told by the servants.


    -What¡¯s going on?-


    Hmm¡­ I think it¡¯s right to treat her as her exclusive butler, Eldmia.


    ¡°This is Eldmia.¡±


    -¡­Come in.-


    I felt a subtle gap, but I wonder if he let out a sigh of relief.


    For a moment, I was very curious about how he would react if I didn¡¯t go in, but I thought of Esmuer, who had been there since morning, so I just went in.


    ¡°At this point, detention might have been better. Where the hell did you go around like that?¡±


    Except for Esmuier, who calmly manages his expression as if he recalled the fact that he had been waiting for almost half a day after he had be brightly colored, and Cheryl, who looks relieved with her pupils shaking without even a chance to see Esmuer¡¯s change, After seeing the empty office, I begin to guess what Cheryl¡¯s heartache must have been.


    Looking at their facial expressions, it is a world where the position of the guest and host is reversed. She was so nervous that she looked like a cat with a flower on her head, so she almost burst intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m back a littlete to thank those who have been indebted to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is it rted to what youmitted this time?¡±


    ¡°You can do that.¡±


    Esmuer, who emptied his teacup with a sullen expression, stared at Cheryl for a moment, then naturally moved his gaze to me and continued.


    ¡°First of all, since you are indebted to me, I stopped by to say hello and briefly talked about the conversations in the royal family. .Should your ¡®master¡¯ be with you?¡±


    After a long time, one thousand and one little Eldmia ran amok inside the skull, and in an instant produced an excuse suitable for the situation.


    ¡°No. There is no such restriction as it is an employment by my own will.¡±


    Now I can be really confident. That my eyes are blooming. If I had answered that we should be together right now, I would have opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But Cheryl, why do you open the ax eye¡­?


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll step aside. If you need anything, feel free to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for caring even though it was a sudden visit. I will repay you soon.¡±


    Cheryl, who gave a disgruntled look for a moment, bowed politely, then left the visit with a puzzled expression from an angle where Esmuer could not be seen.


    And then Esmuer jumped up from his seat terribly, quickly approached me with quick steps and punched me in the stomach with a dainty fist.


    ¡°I visited you triumphantly and boasted that you woulde soon, but what are you going to do when youe now!¡±


    It was Esmuet, who had not yet raised his voice and grumbled like a whisper.


    ¡°It felt like my face was getting hot every hour after hour!¡±


    ¡°Ah, if I knew, of course I would havee right away. None of the people involved in the detention center came, so I thought I just quietly released them from the castle.¡±


    Esmuer, who had thrown off the mask ofposure, who must have been quite shy, instantly heated up.


    understanding goes. I would want to die of shame if I said, ¡®I¡¯ll be back soon!¡¯


    ¡°Did Ragnis and Asillie meet?¡±


    ¡°They said that because the trial ended yesterday, Ragnis is now going to his house to deal with the aftermath. I heard that Asili also followed him to lend a hand, so he won¡¯t be in the mansion now.¡±


    ¡°this.¡±


    Bad timing. Still, if you knew I wasing out today, you might have wasted your time waiting while you were busy, so this is fortunate in its own way.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Tell me what you just said. Is there anything I should know about the Empire¡¯s policy?¡±


    ¡°That was an excuse for just wanting to be alone. The policy is already set, so you just have to respond to the call at the right time.¡±


    I feel like my skin tickles because of the constant expression of affection.


    At first, I thought Esmuer was a gold digger¡­ In fact, I think I¡¯m a bit too easy-going. wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°But apart from that, there was something I wanted to propose to you.¡±


    ¡°proposal?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to learn properly at the academy?¡±


    Another unexpected suggestion.


    ¡°Of course I know your purpose, but isn¡¯t the reason why you didn¡¯t go to the front right away because you think you¡¯re not ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Umm. That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Even if you learn at the academy, it won¡¯t help much if there¡¯s no one who can handle magical powers there.


    Just as a child can break even a rock just by awakening the aura, the key to the strength after that is how many more auras can be used efficiently.


    It is true that basic physical abilities andbat skills are important, but if you assume that strength increases by 10 for each level of Aura, the growth of such general training and skills is simr to increasing strength by 2 per level. Of course, when it reaches a certain level, it can be seen that it creates synergies beyond bonus stats and jumps around, but¡­


    I don¡¯t have that kind of talent.


    It¡¯s just that I invested more time than others through thoroughly systematic efforts and acquired strength a little faster. Certainly talented people will stand out and bloom in such education, but I am not.


    I have no choice but to make the most of what I have and see the game with sincerity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get much benefit from what I learn at the academy, Esmuer.¡±


    ¡°Um, I fully understand that you already realize a lot¡­¡± ¡±


    No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m aura but I don¡¯t use mana. Most of the professors¡¯ teachings I can¡¯t apply.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    Still, I don¡¯t worry about what kind of bullshit Esmuer¡¯s expression is, but it¡¯s a genuinely curious expression, so my heart is a little lighter.


    ¡°I use magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°You can use magic like demons. Asili already knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a little quicker to see.¡±


    As I said that, I moved my magic and pulled out the sword I was wearing around my waist without touching it.


    Esmuer, who is also gifted with magic, understood the situation unfolding in front of him at once and opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Hyak?!¡±


    Then, jumping like a cat responding to a suddenly tossed cucumber, it mmed itself against the back of the sofa.


    I feel very sorry for Esmuier, who was shocked as if he had seen a ghost, but the figure was cute and funny.

 Chapter 176

    Perhaps it was quite a surprise, it took more time than expected for Esmuer to calm down and properly examine the sword floating in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not kidding me by picking up an artifact, are you?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be saying something that could be misunderstood as a third-rate magician, Princess.¡±


    It¡¯s as absurd as saying that someone picked up a spilled demon sword. Rather, the magic sword is more realistic.


    Of course, Esmuer himself was well aware of how absurd he was talking about, but apart from that, the hamzzi punches and fights did not stop. Still, like a person who has learned magic, he seems to have understood the situation at once.


    ¡°Oh my God. How could you do this if you really can¡¯t feel anything? What about your body? Is there really nothing wrong with your body?¡±


    ¡°About¡­5 years old? Was it around? I¡¯ve been practicing since then and I¡¯ve been using it until now, but it¡¯s fine. Rather, I¡¯ve been using it more and more, but I¡¯ve learned how to use it, and I¡¯vee to be able to fine-tune the adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Um, Asilie probably didn¡¯t neglect that something was wrong with your body. But, it¡¯s surprising that it¡¯s surprising.¡±


    Even though we had only talked a few times, Esmuer seemed to have a fairly urate understanding of Asillier.


    ¡°It is said that you can withstand magical power¡­ But then, how does your power grow? Aura and mana gradually increase in purity during the refining process and go up through the process of creating a body that can ept them, but you do not. Isn¡¯t it not that bad? But to say that it handles magicpletely¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weak.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Yes. It¡¯s a ridiculous expression, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    I was stabbed by Envelde right away, so what more do I need to say?


    ¡°To put it bluntly¡­ Skilled mages spread their protection magic over several stages.¡±


    ¡°Um. Um.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wearing a very strong protection spell. Aura users either wear a few weak protection spells, or they wear a solid one, depending on their level.¡±


    ¡°And if you destroy the protection magic first, you win¡­ but your protection magic is very strong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There might be a possibility of casting something stronger than that protection magic, and there might be a way toyer it. Right now, there¡¯s only one thing I can do. But isn¡¯t the efficiency even good?¡±


    Since there is a leak in the process of using power, even if you wield a sword properly, it is a rtively ordinary attack to be called a person who uses magic. Of course,pared to Aurors, that would seem like a huge achievement, butpared to the example of demons, there is no choice but to be far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand because it¡¯s a realm that has no ties to mankind. But I feel like I can understand it¡­¡± ¡±


    I can¡¯t express anything else either. I don¡¯t even have a teacher.¡±


    Exactly, there was. A wizard I met as a child. Even though I only learned to feel magical power, if it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have died right away, so I can¡¯t deny that he is a teacher.


    What do you want to do for a living now? You seem like an adventurer, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll meet you someday.


    Esmuer, who had been pondering while resting his chin on his chin for a while, nodded as if he understood.


    ¡°Even so, all of the women¡¯s bodyguards had doubts about your skills, so there was a secret like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. When we didn¡¯t talk to each other, they thought their eyes were stillcking, but when we talked together, they all reported that they had misjudged your skill. I don¡¯t know about the others, but it¡¯s possible that all of the women¡¯s bodyguards were like that. It¡¯s impossible, so I ssified it as a fairly important issue and was reviewing it.¡±


    It¡¯s a great confidence¡­ but I¡¯m going to have a good time. I heard that the demon who attacked the academy at that time was also almostpletely killed when I heard the story. It¡¯s not Mane¡¯s problem to let go of Daguri, because he was in a hurry to block it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blind spot. I can¡¯t see any way to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem I¡¯ll solve somehow, so don¡¯t worry too much about it. Anyway, for that reason, I¡¯m grateful for Esmuer¡¯s proposal, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t go through the official knight course while you were in the Ogatorv family?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a reason, too. It was because I didn¡¯t want to be constrained in my actions.¡±


    There is a lot to learn to be an official knight.


    It¡¯s nice to have a lot to learn, but excessive court manners and ying musical instruments cross the line. What do I use the 60 desirable attitudes for treating my lord as a servant?


    Even in the advanced course, how to treat the master as a knight, how to treat thedy, and how to be polite to the enemy, there is no such thing as a great party. It¡¯s not like I can choose to learn swordsmanship and strategy tactics just like applying for college sses, and it¡¯s just a bonus that the proportion of time unnecessarily being attracted to others increases dramatically.


    After learning all that and bing a knight? Since he received the help of the Ogatorf family unterally, there are many things to repay, and the country uses it as it is.


    Nurturing a knight is not free and takes a long time, so it is a natural result, but from my point of view, there are more losses than benefits, so I just avoided it.


    ¡°Anyway, even if I receive swordsmanship directly from Sir Ekaf based on my skills, I will not gain enlightenment, and since I received the sergeant, I will only have responsibilities and duties. It would be beneficial to split up and do at least one more adventurer job.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really have no greed for power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Revengees first.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working hard on themon sense part as well?¡±


    ¡°Because I have no intention of giving up on my life after taking revenge. Isn¡¯t it natural that the world is not ignorant and living only on strength?¡±


    After I finish my revenge and achieve my purpose, I will enjoy my natural life for this time. certainly.


    In order to do that, of course it¡¯s good to have a lot of friendly neighbors, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re a person I know, but I don¡¯t know. Looking at your actions, you seem to have a truly chaebol-like idea, but what you actually say is royal and royal.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°This is what a schr named Trisp Lichkaet argued. To put it simply, if authority is obtained through respect, it is the royal road.


    Eh? That¡¯s aplete blind man¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s attractive, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Again, you casually spit out embarrassing words. Isn¡¯t this a normal male role? I¡¯m going crazy. Really.


    Embarrassed to react to something, I quietly put the sword that was still floating in the air back into the scabbard, and someone knocked on the door along with the sound of urgent footsteps in the hallway.


    -Degrading the princess. I¡¯m sorry in the middle of my talk, but I¡¯d like to ask if I can take Eldmia for a while.-


    ¡°You seem pretty urgent, but did something happen?¡±


    Contrary to his rxed voice, it was Esmuer, who had a sullen expression as if he was not at all inclined.


    -Because the court mage came to see me about something rted to the former Count of Enbelde¡­-


    ¡°¡­Then we should cooperate. I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll be gone for a while.¡±


    Are you a court wizard?


    Are you doing advanced magic investigations? Even though she put on a dumbfounded expression at the unexpected visit, the maid with a familiar face let out a small sigh of relief when she got up and went outside.


    Jenny, one of the few maids of the same age in the mansion, must have been anxious about what to do if Esmuer refused.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how many times I have to be nervous today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°If you know anything!¡±


    p! I was hit on the arm, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh, so I apologized appropriately and this time I was escorted to the main hall.


    ¡°Have you heard the wizard¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what did he say? I¡¯m sure I heard it¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Why are you so anxious when you haven¡¯tmitted any crimes?¡±


    ¡°You must be really strange somewhere. How are you so calm after seeing the princess?¡±


    There is a secret that cannot be told¡­ A heavy secret that cannot be told to an adolescent girl with a mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m another countess¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not a normal pulpit from the beginning.¡±


    Jenny shook her head as if she was tired of it, but she pped her hands right away as if her tension had eased a little.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right. Legneva! He said Widra Legneva!¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t the name very unusual¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I think the pronunciation is as unique as Rainera, thest name of Duke Lesrom, but is it just me?


    ¡°Did he also have a lot of muscles or something?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­no? You¡¯re just ordinary.¡±


    It seems that not all high-ranking mages are muscr enough to look like warriors. Come to think of it, even the handsome and unlucky handsome man of the empire was a skilled wizard as Asilie said, but he was slim.


    When I arrived at the hall with such nonsensical thoughts, Cheryl, who was always wide-eyed at a sudden encounter with a high-ranking official, was apanied by someone wearing a hooded hood.


    I approached with admiration that even though it was only a robe and hood, depending on the design, it could look so luxurious, and Cheryl, who came to her senses as if she had seen a savior, introduced me to the other person.


    ¡°Eldmia. This is Widra Legneva, one of the court mages. She said she wanted to talk about something that happened at the former Count Enbelde¡¯s mansion, so she came with permission from the Duke of Rainera.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Legneva Court Wizard. My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go to Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°A survivor of the vige west of Ogwen. Is that right?¡±


    He politely bowed his head in greeting, then tilted his head and slowly raised his gaze. you know me there?


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ how did you know?¡±


    While he wondered if there was a reason to mention it even though he wondered if the royal family had investigated it, the sorcerer let out a long breath and slowly took off his hood and said.


    ¡°¡­Four years¡­ it¡¯s been 10 years.¡±


    In an instant, I was ovee with shock as if lightning struck from the top of my head. When people get really shocked, they get dizzy. But I have to say something.


    ¡°Mister Wizard¡­?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Eyes drooping as if they were depressed somewhere. On the contrary, the eyebrows slightly raised as if they were angry. And clear blue eyes.


    What was revealed after removing the hood was the face of the wizard, who hadn¡¯t changed at all, as if he had been taken out of my memory.


    ¡°Now I can keep my promise.¡±

 Chapter 177

    It was an old memory.


    The memory of the day when I heard the news that the ancient demon altar had risen as a dungeon, and hired silver-level adventurers to follow the king¡¯s order and head for the White Mountains located at the westernmost tip of Itthiel.


    Since they had to move secretly, it was good to be able to finish the investigation while hiding their identity as much as possible, but due to various setbacks, they ended up supplying food in a small vige a little away from Ogwen, which was just a nameless vige at the time.


    For a vige out of reach of the lord¡¯s management, not only was it very well-maintained, but there were skilled hunters, so the process of supplying food was very easy, but it was the little kid that caught Widra¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Are you a wizard?¡±


    The bold little boy with ck hair and dark blue eyes, which is rare in Etis-L, spoke to him with a calmness and clear pronunciation that was rare among his peers.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°The outfit is like a typical wizard.¡±


    it¡¯s typical The idea of a child with a fairly rich vocabry passed by, but even though he thought he was a wizard, the reaction of the child who approached with a very cautious attitude rather than approaching with anticipation or interest bothered me more.


    ¡°Wizards are right.¡±


    ¡°Then if you want to learn magic, can you tell me how to start?¡±


    Not asking me to show me magic or wanting to use magic, but the uncharacteristic idea of what kind of process I should prepare to learn magic was enough to attract his interest.


    While talking about this and that, Weed learned that the kid wanted to learn magic based on his academic curiosity, so he tried to teach the kid how to feel magic by putting his hand on the kid¡¯s back until the hired adventurers finished their work.


    And I was astonished at the fact that magical powers that would not normally exist naturally spread through the child¡¯s body.


    Weed, who quietly opened the magic visualization magic that he had independently developed and was using for research, threw a question as calmly as possible while feeling the cold sweat flowing.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°The people who are taking the meat off are my parents. They said that they worked as adventurers in the past and settled down as hunters.¡±


    It was the same in the first meeting, but the two hunters did not feel the magic. Worried that the vige might have something to do with the demons, Weed quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s not that there¡¯s any particr friction with the demons¡­ but since the demon king appears from generation to generation and lives on the opposite side of the hero, we have no choice but to be careful. Since he is the god of the demons, finding the altar of the ancient god called the Demon God was for the same reason.


    But if the parents are human, then the child is also human.


    ¡®It may be the first of mankind.¡¯


    Only dragons and demons can use magic from birth. Being born with magical powers was permitted only to them under the will of the gods.


    Until Neugardemu, one of the greatest dragons that has lived since time immemorial, gave the technology of refining mana to generate mana to all races without any payment, magic was the exclusive property of those who were born with permission to use magic.


    ¡°Have you ever heard or learned how to use mana from someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t have many customers in our vige. Not to mention adventurers.¡±


    My heart started beating in amazement.


    How can we not be surprised when we encounter a situation that may be the first in human history in an unexpected form? What about the possibility that a boy with magical powers might evene across a wizard who has dedicated his life to researching magical powers?


    ¡®Obviously the gods guided them.¡¯


    Weed, who calmed down his trembling heart and began to use a small amount of mana with his hand on his back to operate it inside the boy¡¯s body, felt that his mouth was drying up.


    The very small amount of mana he passed was the crystal that Weedra had been studying for his entire life.


    Magic power close to the maximum that a human body can operate without any burden. It is magic that cannot be used properly even once with a fireball, but it is the result of research only looking at the possibility of humans using magic. It is impossible for ordinary people to even feel it.


    ¡°Oh? Something¡¯s moving.¡±


    But even though he just put it in and didn¡¯t say anything, in response to the boy¡¯s reaction, who looked down at his chest in amazement, Weed responded with cheers and suppressed the desire to sob.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ magic.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh.¡±


    In a situation that was no different from being recognized for his life dedicated to magic, Weed was sincerely thrilled, but did not show it. However, because of the torrent of emotions he hadn¡¯t felt in a while, he continued his exnation, forgetting that the other person was a child.


    ¡°Magic cannot be realized without theory, but feeling magical power depends on the senses. Would you like to focus on the magical power sent to your chest now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m focusing hard, but what should I do after this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Slowly. Very slowly, try to move it into your palm.¡±


    There was no time left to think strangely of a boy who epted without question even in the middle of a conversation, even mixing words that did not consider his age.


    Magical power is like a body that has been possessed since birth. That¡¯s why it was possible to move at will ording to one¡¯s own will. Unlike Weedra himself, who was no different from forcibly attaching missing parts, he firmly believed that even with a little help, the boy would be able to use magic, and he focused all his attention on magic.


    ¡°oh.¡±


    And the boy moved his mana so naturally. A muchrger amount of mana than he had initially put in.


    ¡°Ohh. After doing it once, it¡¯s not as you like, but you can move it?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the basis for learning magic.¡±


    Before the existence of demons, the foundation of true magic that was only permitted to dragons.


    ¡°Do you want to be a wizard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a wizard as my target. It was more like I want to learn it at least once because there is magic.¡±


    I was surprised and happy with the new sensation, but I thought I was going to fall in love with it, but after seeing the child who immediately focused on the conversation with the reaction of ¡®This is something like this¡¯, Weed decided.


    ¡°If you want, I can be your mentor, though not immediately.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. True wizards don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Since it was a magic that started with dragon words, I never take words lightly, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t speak lies. Even if magic isn¡¯t weakened by actually telling lies, it¡¯s because they think that someday the price will definitely eat some wizards.


    That¡¯s why great dragons never lie, and wizards who learn from them don¡¯t lie either.


    There were many people who did not keep the beliefs of the past because they were so old-fashioned now, but Weed was one of those old-fashioned wizards.


    ¡°Your uncle is doing a very important job right now.


    ¡°Then I guess when I was nine.¡±


    You have already learned the concept of numbers firmly. He was definitely a clever kid.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very long time. Until then, if you learn how to use the magical power I just taught you well, and if you sincerely want to learn magic. I¡¯ll make you a full-fledged wizard no matter what.¡±


    I wanted to immediately run to the child¡¯s parents, tell them this, and get their consent to go home together. I wanted to pass on the teachings to my child, even putting aside everything rted to the prophecies of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly and the demon altar.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be like that. This child could y a big role in the development of human sorcery, but it was the wrong way to make her life miserable because of it.


    5 years old is still a young age. An age where neither persistence nor interestst long. If a child of that age can fully master magic by training steadily for four years, then it won¡¯t be toote to convince the parents.


    Even if a child loses interest in magicte and refuses to learn¡­ It will be possible to receive help from a child through various conditions. Compared to the fact that no one has been able to help him with his research so far, this is a leap forward. If you help like that, you might be interested in magic again.


    Because of that, Weed was able to make a promise to the boy with a smile on his face.


    And exactly three yearster, I regretted that choice.


    annihtion.


    While being dispatched to the Empire, the news he heard was devastating.


    At the desperate report that no trace of a person could be found except for the tomb made by someone who was unknown as a survivor, Weed sobbed for the first time in his life, not paying attention to the gazes of many people around him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be angry at the fact that the meeting, which I thought was a chance to find under the guidance of the gods, was trampled on by the demons who serve the demons. It had already been several years since he returned to the capital and locked himself in the library after heading to the front and fighting for several years, feeling the need to study demons.


    Weed, who was moving with the rage of being denied life like that, opened his eyes that had been closed for a moment as he finished his long reminiscence, not knowing to whom the gods were caring for.


    He was a grown-up boy, and it was hard to find his childhood image.


    The boy, who had grown to the point where he wondered if he was really 15 years old, had not only ck hair and blue eyes, but also possessed magical powers. The appearance of her wearing it naturally all over her body like an aura was a firm proof that she had been steadily training her magical powers without his teaching.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m the only person on the continent who can properly teach you magic, except for dragons and demons.¡±


    That fact alone made Weed feel like he was being rewarded for his past life.

 Chapter 178

    This life can be said to be a series of truly amazing things.


    It¡¯s to the point where I want to tell the past me, who was whining about why there¡¯s no flying fish sword just a few days ago, to be more patient.


    When Cheryl, who judged that the story had no choice but to be long due to the atmosphere, tried to leave to ask Esmuier for his understanding, Mr. Widra lightly raised his hand to stop it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been 6 yearste, so there¡¯s no need to hurry because of a day or two. Priority should be given to passengers.¡±


    Mr. Widra, who smiles with a face full of emotions, doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at allpared to 10 years ago. After all, if you be a wizard, is there a way to slow down aging? Maybe Radnell Vandes is older than he looks.


    Even after such a long time had passed, it was very touching to see him remembering the past promise and trying to fulfill it, but somehow he caught on to what he just said.


    If you dare to mention dragons and demons¡­ you must mean that you know that I use magical powers, right?


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard. You can¡¯t evenpare it to when you were young.¡±


    The blue light that could be seen at a nce as if it was using magic seemed to give a rough exnation.


    ¡°Um. Sogaju. I¡¯m sorry to ask you for such a sudden visit, but can we wait until the story is over?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Jenny? Let me guide you to the Legneva court mage.¡±


    Jenny¡¯splexion seemed to be getting paler, who was tensed up behind her, but she turned away for now and went back to her room to take care of Esmuer.


    When I sinctly summarized the situation just before and told her, a fairly simple reaction came back with augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to open, so finish talking with him ande back.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? You never mistake the priority of opening. It would be nice if you could just sing Ogatorp¡¯s Sogaju again before you go. There are still things to talk about and we need to ask for your understanding.¡±


    Just in case, I checked to see if there was any dissatisfaction in the smile that lingered on my lips, but instead, I was punched by a hamster, asking if I considered myself a small person.


    ¡°Withra Legneva is a famous wizard who has had many exchanges with the Empire. Before the war, he devoted himself to the development of the sorcery, and after that, he devoted himself to understanding and exploring the demons in order to win the war. Such a wizard is your Not only are you aware of the situation, but you¡¯ve already been prepared to be a priest from a long time ago, so how can you postpone it?¡±


    It must have been that he made time to visit in the midst of his busy schedule, but such sophisticated consideration. This is the dignity of a princess. This time, I was overflowing with questions, so I epted Esmuer¡¯s favor without hesitation.


    It is a situation where I met someone who might have academic knowledge in a field that she had been enduring by relying purely on intuition without any knowledge. Considering the road ahead, it is not easy to ept this kind of genius opportunity.


    After conveying this and that story, Mr. Widra, who was looking at me with an expression full of questions as he entered the guest room after being guided by Jenny again, opened his mouth as soon as Jenny left the door.


    ¡°Does the princess know that you use magic?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    The moment of being speechless turned into an answer to his question. Did you learn mind reading?


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you say, I¡¯m having an interview with the princess of the empire, and no matter how urgently I consider this matter, how can Ie so quickly?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even think about it. Did you hear it?


    uh? really? I don¡¯t know, but Esmu didn¡¯t expect this? Do you feel that this is full of selfish intentions?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What kind of rtionship you have with the princess is so important. There¡¯s nothing to say anywhere, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    While talking as if it was not a big deal, he sat down shyly while looking at Mr. Weedra, who reached out his hand to the other side.


    Although he is showing an infinitely calm attitude, Mr. Widra also seemed to be struggling to choose what to say right away.


    ¡°First of all, it seems like you already know how special a situation is to be able to use magic¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding it hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision. We¡¯re at war with the demons right now. It¡¯s not a matter that can be said carelessly in a situation where the support of those with a solid position is not firm.¡±


    While nodding his head in agreement, Mr. Widra still looked at me with eyes shining blue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start, but I think it¡¯s right to ask your doctor first. Do you want to learn magic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full of doctors who want to learn, but¡­ I have to tell you something in advance¡­¡±


    The things I exined to Mr. Widra, who listened to me, were simple but essential things.


    that they are preparing for revenge. He did not want to be bound by politics and duty, so he took the teachings of the Ogatorv family as an expedient. I want to learn magic, but it¡¯s a situation where I have to think about it in many ways if it interferes with my ns.


    Even though it was a content that I insisted on for my own convenience, Mr. Widra agreed very simply.


    ¡°I understand. As you go through life, there are bound to be knots that must be untied. I am not teaching you magic unterally, but I am a body that needs help, so I can fully consider it.¡±


    ¡°Is there any help I can offer?¡±


    ¡°Your existence itself is helpful. As far as I know, you are the only person on the continent who can use magical powers casually. Many of the hypotheses I have built up to now can be verified through you, so how can that be helpful?¡±


    Again emphasizing that it means much more than I thought, Mr. Widra continued.


    ¡°But aside from that¡­ I have no intention of ignoring the efforts you¡¯ve made, but honestly, the strength of those fighting on the front lines is beyond the box. Have you ever encountered demons?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I can understand what you are trying to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate in many ways. As you can guess by looking into my eyes, I¡¯m in a state where I can examine the magic flowing through your body. You¡¯re not particrly behind the demons¡­ but there are so many who are clearly stronger than you. Of course, most of them are above a certain rank, so you won¡¯t run into them easily, but it¡¯s true that they¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    In the end, it¡¯s a story that I¡¯m not ready yet.


    I didn¡¯t feel bad. There is no way to know if you are stuck ind, so I tried to get information by jumping on my feet. Rather, the advice of the experienced is appreciated.


    ¡°Seeing you calmly listen to me puts my mind at ease. Don¡¯t worry too much. Mana is different from Aura and Mana. Your current state is that you don¡¯t know how to use mana efficiently, so you use it as a central heating system. We¡¯ll have to wait and see for sure, but if you understand how to operate properly, results cane in an instant.¡±


    I was truly impressed by Mr. Widra¡¯s ability to pinpoint the wall I was feeling as if he had been watching it from the side.


    ¡°Neither I nor you. You can see that I didn¡¯t waste the 10 years that were out of sync. You may be impatient, but trust me. We will spend time like walking in a fog, but we will definitely reach our goal. ¡±


    Decided. Starting today, I will not only thank God with words, but will start by praying first.


    In that resolution, I decided to receive Mr. Widra¡¯s teachings without hesitation.


    There wasn¡¯t much to talk about right away, so after a short conversation, Mr. Widra hurriedly prepared to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to contact you. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I¡¯ve been through a lot in the past. It takes a little time to create an environment where I can properly teach you. But I won¡¯t exceed a week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Wedra-nim.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Next time, I¡¯lle as a teacher.¡±


    Putting on the hood again, Mr. Widra left the mansion with a smile on his lips.


    And Cheryl, who overheard ourst conversation in the process of seeing him off to fulfill her duty as Sogaju, looked at me with a questioning gaze and asked.


    ¡°Teaching? Master? Really?¡±


    ¡°Your vocabry has seriously deteriorated, Lord Soga.¡±


    Cheryl furrowed her brow as she dodged the kick that came to her shin like lightning.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Did you know the Legneva Court Wizard?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t even know he was a court wizard, but we met when our vige was still fine.¡±


    Because I brought up the story, the scenery of the town that had been fine for a long time was drawn in my head. friendly neighbors. fun kids. reconciled parents.


    These were memories that I usually deliberately avoided, but I did not expect that they woulde to mind clearly without fading.


    ¡°Whoa. Now I finally thought that Ragnis¡¯ affairs had been sorted out, but suddenly the court mage came in, and the princess of the empire said she was staying overnight. I hope my father returns soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­The princess is staying overnight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Because you¡¯ve been quite a big help in your innocence this time. He said that you need to share information as soon as possible so that there are no gaps. He cares about you so much and gives you time, but I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Cheryl¡­! If you¡¯re bored every day, you try to use violence, but as expected, the affection in the meantime doesn¡¯t go anywhere!


    But sorry!


    Everything Esmuer said must be an excuse¡­!

 Chapter 179

    Power is good to keep close, but it is dangerous to abuse it. Because you never know when and where the daggers of those without power wille and strike.


    As a person in the position of the next emperor, Esmuer knew this fact better than anyone else.


    ¡°Even if you do something friendly, shouldn¡¯t you always be considerate and courteous? There is nothing wrong with what you said to that child.¡±


    I smiled and looked at Esmuer sitting next to me, but I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I didn¡¯t say anything.


    It¡¯s just a problem that the ¡®information sharing to make things right¡¯ she said was over in less than 3 minutes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had a strong desire to monopolize it, but it¡¯s not like that because it¡¯s connected to the situation. I started to feel strangely fun in the process of using my head to make a reasonable reason and making time to make time just for the two of us. If I¡¯m more sessful, I can actually spend time with you, so it¡¯s perfect from start to finish.¡±


    Seeing a look that fits the expression of smiling brightly, I feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the agreement that the three of us did it?¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be too advantageous for Asillie? Of course there is no problem.¡±


    It seems that there is no gap in their own contract after thoroughly examining it.


    ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯d like to hear what happened. Even if you include the time you were in the detention center, it¡¯s barely over a week, but there must have been many incidents.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    In the end, I ended up spending time talking about things that happened after I broke up with her in Empire. We talked quite carefully, but in the end it was in the form of a conversation, not an exnation.


    And Asilie, who was away to help Ragnis, returned.


    ¡°Why did you say the mansion was in amotion, so Esmuer was there?¡±


    ¡°I decided to ask the Sogaju of Ogatorp to stay overnight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Oh,e to think of it, I heard that you actively stepped up for Eldy this time. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Whoops. It¡¯s only for the sake of my future husband, so how can I say thank you?¡±


    ¡°¡­huhuhu. It¡¯s sharp as expected.¡±


    I¡¯m going to have dinner in a while, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get indigestion if I keep going like this, so I quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Sister quicklye and sit down. Something really unexpected happened today.¡±


    A passing wizard whom I met when I was young. In fact, he was a court wizard of a country and a well-known magic researcher. The story of how they happened to meet again after 10 years was enough to make even Asilie widen her eyes in surprise.


    However, after a short period of time, an inexplicable shadow began to cast on Asillie¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­Eldy? Elves have a saying, ¡®the end of childhood¡¯.¡±


    As soon as I heard it, I thought of Arthur C. rke¡¯s novel, but of course, a story that had nothing to do with it continued.


    ¡°Elves give birth to very few children, so they are very precious. In particr, when they don¡¯tmunicate with the spirits and can¡¯t even detect mana, they tend to protect them morbidly. At the same time, hold a ceremony to honor that the future of the child, who will be less protected than before, is always safe.¡±


    ¡°Is that the end of childhood?¡±


    ¡°No, it means right before that timees. There is a time of unexpected teaching, enlightenment, and enlightenment.¡±


    Not all elves suffer from it, but Asilie added that it was not a rare phenomenon that could be applied to any tribe.


    ¡°But the lives of the elves who have gone through such a thing are difficult.¡±


    She exined that they had a strangemonality of being the hero of a heroic story that almost came out of a legend or living a dramatic life that was hard to believe that it was an elf¡¯s life.


    ¡°That¡¯s why some call it God¡¯sst care. It¡¯s thest moment to be directly protected under God¡¯s blessing, and the God who foresaw their fate and felt sorry for them¡­ They see it as a process of mercy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a simr situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    I could understand right away why he had to bring it up.


    It was a chance meeting that even I decided to pray to God every day from now on. From the point of view of Asilie now, she must have been worried that a sudden thorny road would unfold in front of her like the characters in the examples exined earlier.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? My life has been messed up since I was 8 years old anyway.¡±


    In fact, it must have been right since I was born. Even after that, many incidents and idents followed me, but it is no exaggeration to say that an unfortunate fate is a word that refers to my life now.


    ¡°Actually, even I already think my future will not be smooth, but I don¡¯t think there is a need to worry about that.¡±


    Rather, as Asilie said, if God really prepares the final blessing, it should be weed with open arms.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have had to sit back and think about how I could be even a little stronger than I am now.


    Whether it is a sign of misfortune or a gift to prepare for misfortune, it is unconditionally thetter.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to die while acting.¡±


    ¡°And we won¡¯t let you die easily either. It¡¯s a pointless worry.¡±


    Esmus also opened his mouth to help me and reassure Assilie, as if the momentary emotional change was so sudden.


    It may not be perfect, but Asillie responded to our constion with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. There are acquaintances who have been through bad things in the past, so I may have thought too badly. So Eldi¡¯s daily life now includes magic lessons?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time I¡¯ll spend specifically¡­ but it will take quite a bit of time. I¡¯m going to talk to Cheryl or Sir Ekaf about this.¡±


    Originally, I was going to talk to Cheryl and ask Sir Ekaf for understanding when the future n materializes, but no matter how busy I am, I thought that if the princess of the empire stayed at home and went, the royal castle would forcefully send it back, so I decided to wait and see.


    Well, after thinking about it a bit more, there is no such thing as a propermunication device, so maybe I can¡¯t reach you? Because not everyone has a crystal ball.


    ¡°In some cases, I might quit my job at the mansion, set up an inn, and just observe training.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Ragnise to pick you up right away if you said you were going to leave the Ogatorp Mansion?¡±


    ¡°It makes sense¡­ there is¡­!¡±


    Even when he first came to the capital, Ragnis was very angry at the word that he was going to be indebted to Ogatorp. If I say I¡¯m leaving, I think they¡¯ll try to take me by any means.


    ¡°But I think we need to get away from the high-end life soon¡­¡±


    No matter how adaptable humans are, it¡¯s hard to adapt to anything if it changes too rapidly.


    Even if you don¡¯t get the honor of being a wandering knight, you¡¯ll get it in the first half of next year, but considering that you¡¯ll be traveling to the front after that, it seems like you need to get used to normal life from now on.


    Working as a butler at the mansion, I learned about the approximate prices, market prices, knowledge, andmon sense through voluntary effort, so it seems appropriate to free up that time and devote it to adventure work and magic.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it cost quite a bit to live out of the mansion?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of money.¡±


    It¡¯s not something to say in front of the imperial princess, but from a general point of view, it¡¯s true that I have a lot of money.


    Even if the price of the capital is not at an eptable level, if youbine the money I have earned, the rewards from the abandoned dungeons that I have not received yet, and the official rewards from the empire, even the travel funds are sufficient, so it is an issue worth considering.


    ¡°I still wanted to keep my distance from the royal family, but that might be better.¡±


    I really like it for a n that I organized in a stream of consciousness without much thought.


    After that, like friends who decided to go on a group trip after a while, we were chatting while thinking about whether to do this or that, and then the servant came and informed that the meal was ready.


    Unsurprisingly, Sir Ekaf was not there at the restaurant where the servant arrived. Looking at Cheryl, who was ufortably sitting in the chair, she didn¡¯t seem to like the situation too much.


    Fortunately for me, who was contemting whether to act out a halfway distance in the tense atmosphere of the restaurant, thanks to his etiquette, Esmuer was busy conversing only with Cheryl, who weed her as a Sogaju.


    Thanks to that, I was able to pass on all the inconvenience to Cheryl and enjoy the meal while fully savoring the special dinner for the princess. Often Cheryl noticed and seemed to send out a redemption signal asking her to join the conversation, but she turned away.


    If I¡¯m not like this, when will I see Cheryl in trouble? It¡¯s so much fun that I want to grab some popcorn in the middle of my meal.


    ¡°Anyway, he gets grumpy in the weird part.¡±


    Only Asilie, who noticed me like a ghost, clicked her tongue and looked at me with a look that she couldn¡¯t stop.


    This kind of thing is originally only me!

 Chapter 180

    Excluding Cheryl, who was very nervous, and the rest of the mansion, Asilier and I, following Esmuier¡¯s suggestion, went up to the room first. It was a decision made with Ogatorp¡¯s own face in mind, seeing as it would be disrespectful toe to someone else¡¯s house and talk only to the diners there.


    In fact, judging from Cheryl¡¯s expression, she seemed to want her to be ignored, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Time passed smoothly, except for a small incident where Ascilie, who perfectly predicted that it was a long time since he was detained and that Esmuet would have stuck with him for a moment, tried not to fall apart for a moment.


    In the meantime, I talked to Asilier about the invitation to dinner proposed by Rellie and the others, got her consent, and after finishing her business and receiving another expression of affection from Esmue, the day was finally over.


    ¡°Even considering that I¡¯m back after a while, it¡¯s really crazy.¡±


    My luggage, originally shared with the servants, had been moved to thest guest room. It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with the bond with them as we had been eating and sleeping for two years.


    Even in the South Korean army, if you stick together to that extent, unless your military life is a mess, something likeradeship will arise, but there is nothing to talk about the bond between kids with a clear sense of purpose. It was only a measure taken because it was noticed by the outside world that the person who killed the knight Envelde was put to bed with the servants in one room.


    If you leave it as it is for no reason, it will be regarded as boasting that ¡®even a servant can beat a knight with battlefield experience¡¯, and it bes an annoyance when a useless disputees in. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they die for their honor and live for their honor, but when they feel they need them, they really tackle them with everything they can.


    Right now, even if I am the only one, if I make a mistake, I cane up with an infinite number of ways to start.


    ¡°In many ways, it seems like a timely fit.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s to win the title of a wandering knight, it¡¯s no different from a job I¡¯ve been working hard on and loving, so I want to leave when I can get out as well as possible. While it is difficult for even the royal family to praise me unterally, no matter how well-known the knight family is called the king¡¯s 10 swords, I don¡¯t know what will happen if I stay inside. Internal discipline by firing in moderation, but if the form of being taught is maintained¡­ it will be seen as a fairly usible response in an aristocratic society.


    After changing into simple clothes and lying on the bed, I realized the shocking fact that even guest beds were of slightly lower quality than those in detention centers, but the psychological stability was iparable.


    Lying down like that, I sorted out the things I had to exin to Cheryl or Sir Ekaf tomorrow, and I fell asleep in an instant.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the feeling of being at home?


    Normally, I would have woken up at dawn, but I slept soundly until it was time for breakfast, woke up, and without fail I ate a meal with a hearty table setting with care for Esmuer. After that, I started to organize my personal affairs ording to yesterday¡¯s n.


    The moment I exined the situation to Cheryl and told her the n I had conceived yesterday, I got a reaction that I couldn¡¯t understand more easily than I expected. How could it be sorted out?


    ¡°¡­Then, after all, next year you¡¯re going out for real.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new thing. It¡¯s already been decided since you came here, right?¡±


    Cheryl thought for a long time with a very dissatisfied expression before signing my resignation letter.


    The next destination was Ragnis¡¯ mansion. Perhaps because it was the process of everything being resolved and being normalized, the appearance of the mansion was creating a hectic scene with energetic servants moving around busily.


    I was contemting putting my visit on hold, wondering if I hade at a busy time for no reason, but Lenisa, who was in the lead as he did on the first day of the imperial visit, found me and approached me with a happy smile.


    ¡°Sir Eldmia! Looks like your detention is over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Lenissa. I¡¯m d things went well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Eldmia¡¯s efforts together. As usual, the Marquis has been waiting for us every day. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°You look very busy. Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, no. I already got help from an acquaintance yesterday, but I can¡¯t bother any more.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t mention his name, I guess he just said that.


    I¡¯m helping here for no reason. Even wasting time seems to be a hindrance. I just nodded and entered the mansion and headed for the office. As if I had nothing to do with the hustle and bustle outside, Ragnis, who was lying on the sofa and looking at the ceiling, looked at me. weed


    ¡°Detention is over!¡±


    ¡°Uh, originally, I came out yesterday, but I couldn¡¯te right away because I was dealing with other things. But why do you think you¡¯re the only one rxing in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m forcibly neglected¡­¡±


    In other words, in consideration for her, who must have suffered a lot, she was forced to take a thorough rest until the mansion was normalized and the royal family made a clear statement. Ragnis exaggeratedly exined that even the slightest lifting of a finger required Lenissa¡¯s permission, repeatedly emphasizing boredom.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t justints. Things like Gieth being reinstated thanks to the unraveling of the matter, and that the aristocrat who had put a mog-gora on her was put on the guillotine, and so on. Even though it was boring, Ragnis felt strangely weak throughout the entire conversation, whether it was true that he had been quite exhausted. That¡¯s why I think Lenissa told her to recuperate.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I brought you a story to ease your boredom.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think I will learn magic from the court mage.¡±


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it relieved my boredom, but it was sure to be a mixture of bewilderment and surprise. Moderately, I picked up the stories that happened yesterday and told them, and the emotions changed their form to amazement and absurdity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really unbelievable rtionship.¡±


    ¡°There are not one or two nonsense things in my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, why don¡¯t you stay at my house this time?¡±


    ¡°He was also going to talk about it from now on.¡±


    Sure enough, Ragnis was almost ready to spend his life, but he gave up on dragging me after sumbing to my sessful persuasion.


    ¡°The specifics will be clear after talking to Weedra-nim and distributing the time, but I think it will be like that for now.¡±


    ¡°I knew he was famous for his personal research, but¡­ I never thought he would have had a rtionship like that with Eldmia after studying magic.¡±


    Looking back on it, the only thing I could do for Ragnis, who shook his head in disbelief, was empathy andughter.


    ?


    After that, for a few days, normal daily life continued as if I had really taken a vacation.


    Visit the inn with Asillie, enjoy dinner with Gaendal and his party, and finally return to the mansion to exin the situation to Sir Ecap and ask for his understanding, receive a throwing weapon that Mr. Balkun haspleted and test its performance, and stay for a long time in advance. It was a peaceful time, such as looking for a good inn.


    After about 3 more days like that, Asilie made a suggestion as if she had suddenlye to mind.


    ¡°Eldy? Let¡¯s take this opportunity to stop by Ogwen.¡±


    ¡°oh.¡±


    When you start learning magic in earnest, it is clear that time will be tight. There is no reason not to move right away anyway, and since next year we will be farther apart, now was the right time.


    Even though he submitted a letter of resignation, he continued to live and be indebted to the Ogatorf family, so he talked to Lord Ekaf first, and he even lent his horse.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot, and you should help out with that much. I¡¯ll tell Cheryl.¡±


    Certainly, as soon as the royal statement was announced, Cheryl returned to the academy. Honestly, since I¡¯ve been in the mansion so naturally, I thought he was on vacation, but it wasn¡¯t. They say you have to be quite busy for a while to keep your grades up.


    Well that¡¯s it anyway, originally I was going to take a tour carriage or walk, but it turned out well. After leaving Sir Ekaf¡¯s office, I headed to the Adventurer¡¯s District to buy some simple travel goods with Asilie. Asili also had to be unprepared due to the sudden flight to the capital, and due to the nature of my work, even if I was an adventurer, I had to do most of the day-trip work, so I had to purchase virtually all new items.


    It wasn¡¯t bad though. Perhaps the rain that fell on the day the Envelde mansion was half-destroyed had cut the temperature of the world, because winter was sure toe, as if it would snow soon. Even if there were existing items, it would have been time to rece them after inspection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯m going to buy high-end items for cold weather.¡±


    ¡°Sure. My sister has gotten used to Ogwen¡¯s climate, so it¡¯s hard to endure now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop by the guild for a while. There are things I¡¯ve been eyeing for a while.¡±


    Homemade type A tent. And a nket that¡¯s as cozy as magic.


    I didn¡¯t expect to buy it this soon.

 Chapter 181

    Once a decision has been made, action must be taken quickly.


    It¡¯s been a while since I pulled out my normal clothes and headed to the adventurer¡¯s guild with Asillie. The city may not have changed dramatically in thest few days, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the sense of aplishment that I¡¯ve handled one of life¡¯s burdens, but somehow the world feels a little more cheerful and radiant.


    This¡­yes.


    It feels simr to taking a vacation and taking a walk around the neighborhood when everyone else is going to work. It was to the point where I realized for myself that I was free to focus on something more interesting and easily stopped my steps.


    I¡¯m sure Ashley would have noticed the change in me, but he justughed a little more than usual and watched the same thing to match my mood, but he didn¡¯t say anything special.


    Arrived in that way, the hall of the adventurer¡¯s guild was filled with furniture that he had never seen before, perhaps in preparation for the winter.


    There was nothing major about it, but it was quite serious. Thicker curtains, firewood burning in a second firece that would normally be off, a small magic stone heating stove in the reception area, and so on.


    As I approached the reception desk, watching that the attire of the adventurersing and going in between was clearly thicker than in myst memory, the receptionist, who raised his head in a businesslike manner and reacted, greeted me with a broad smile.


    ¡°Eldmia-san! It seems like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you! I thought something happened!¡±


    It was the receptionist who cheered when he beat up Dangtel before and cut the postage.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean. You¡¯ve been busy with other things for a while. How are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re always the same. It¡¯s to the point that I haven¡¯t seen Dangtel¡¯s face since then? Ah, can I check if the letter came?¡±


    ¡°No. He probably didn¡¯te this time. He¡¯s here.¡±


    The reason why I came in and out as often as the adventure request order was Asilie¡¯s pen pal, so when I waved my hand at the receptionist¡¯s courtesy and pointed at Asillie, the receptionist widened his eyes.


    Realizing that even some of the other receptionists, who had been picking up the story as if it were going on as they were doing other things, were responding, I quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Rather than that, I came to ask you something today. Last time I received a request from the guild to move, I received some supplies like a tent, and I really liked it.¡±


    ¡°Material support? It¡¯s a very rare case, so I¡¯ll remember it sooner orter¡­ May I know what kind of request it was?¡±


    ¡°It was a request led by the guild leader.¡±


    ¡°ah.¡±


    As she said, it wouldn¡¯t have beenmon, so I guess my prediction, which I thought would be hard to know unless the person in charge, was correct. The receptionist, who had left his seat to wait for a while, soon returned with an older, middle-aged male receptionist.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Eldmia-sama. I¡¯m McDellin who managed the supplies you used in the quest you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, McDellin. I¡¯d like to buy something like the tent you used back then. Can you tell me where I can get one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you were satisfied. The product was brought in from the Seneran Magic Library. It¡¯s a ce that makes and sells various magic tools for adventurers, so you¡¯ll be able to purchase them individually.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he gave me a pre-prepared answer after briefly listening to me when he came to see me, but McDellin answered right away without hesitation, took something out from under the reception desk and continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce run by people with good business skills, so you left these interesting things to the guild just in case.¡±


    The thing in his hand looks simple¡­what did he say? pendulum?


    At the end of a thread that looked like it was braided with about 10 strands of hair, something blue in the shape of a drop of water hung like a pendulum, just like a pendulum.


    ¡°If you take this and go to the Dwarven District, it will react on its own and find the way. If you take it and return it, they say they will give you a small discount.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    That item is also amazing, but the owner of the magic library, who demonstrates his business skills in this form, was more amazing. And, as if it was the same for Ashley, she came to the side and started examining the pendulum with a very interesting gaze.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that additionalpensation is still being paid for this quest. We will prepare to pay it as soon as possible.¡±


    Since the royal family would respond anyway, there would be nothing the guild could do other than wait, but McDellin dared to bow his head and ask for understanding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It usually takes a long time.¡±


    A well-rounded member of society is always wee. I greeted with a smile and left the guild with Asillie. I could hear the receptionists behind me starting to gossip about my rtionship with Asillie, but I wasn¡¯t interested and Asillie was busy looking at the pendulum.


    ¡°Simple¡­ but clever. You¡¯ll understand this only when you enter the Dwarven Quarter.¡±


    ¡°Is your sister interested?¡±


    ¡°The idea is interesting. This person must be more like a merchant than a wizard.¡±


    Assilier, who had simr feelings to me, returned the pendulum to me with a satisfied face, as if she had seen enough.


    ¡°He must have put his hands on something in the Dwarf district. To be able to use his hands like that in one area means that he is a fairly trusted Librarian, and he must have arge scale as well as his skill. ¡±


    ¡°Still, there are gold coins I have, no way.¡±


    It¡¯s not silver, it¡¯s gold. Not one or two, but twenty. Being the exclusive butler of a knight¡¯s family is a high-ss manpower, so he received a sry of more than one gold coin every month, but it was the amount he collected thanks to his steady umtion while working alongside adventurers.


    If you buy a tent and ask for all of this, I¡¯ll split the top of your head with gold coins.


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s rtive to the end. But it¡¯s good that you¡¯re using it and buying it yourself.¡±


    ¡°If my sister uses it, she will like it.¡±


    Since it¡¯s a library, if you buy something like the magic stone heating stove that was at the reception desk earlier, at least you won¡¯t have to suffer from the cold when sleeping in a tent. Although it was a fairly high-end item, it was not very bulky, and if you put a glow stone in ce of a magic stone, it would function as antern, so there was no reason not to save money on purpose.


    What¡¯s really strange about shopping is that it¡¯s not like buying luxuries, but just the fact that I¡¯m going to buy the things I need with my own money makes me strangely happy. It was a sensation that I couldn¡¯t feel when buying food or supplies, so I started to get a little excited for the first time in a while.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because I had a conversation partner or because I was excited, but the road to the dwarf district felt really short. And as soon as I crossed the barrier dividing the area, the pendulum in my hand radiated a soft light and floated into the air.


    ¡°oh.¡±


    I can¡¯t stand this because I¡¯m curious too. When I immediately changed my view using magic, I was able to confirm that a thin magic was connected between the streetmps and pendulums on the left and right of the road.


    ¡°Did you see some interaction with the street lights?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How¡­ Ah. You said you could see it? It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    It was the first time I used it in front of Asilie, so a novel reaction came back.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it change anything by using it? Normally, magic that works on the eyes is visible on the outside.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not magic¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. Usually, there¡¯s a clear difference between the evil eyes. Well, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not revealed.¡±


    As we proceeded, exining roughly how it looked and how it was connected, a building that could never be called a library appeared in front of us.


    ¡°Wee to Seneran Magic Library! What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about this product, this quarter¡¯stest¡­¡±


    ¡°You can check magic tools on the 1st floor and magic items for wizards on the 2nd floor!¡±


    I¡¯m sure, if you ask where the most crowded ce in the Dwarven District is right now, it¡¯s probably here. The armor store where Mr. Valkun was located was not like this.


    ¡°¡­is this¡­ the magic library¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is this just¡­ a store?¡±


    Actually, it was my first timeing to the library, so I was quite curious about what it would look like, but as Asilie just said, it wasn¡¯t a library, it was more like a general store. I checked the pendulum just in case, but now I was standing so stiffly pointing at the store that I could no longer deny reality.


    ¡°Wee, customer! Judging by the pendulum, you came on the rmendation of the guild! What kind of item are you looking for?¡±


    Surprisingly clean and natural hospitality. It was the same at the arms store, but strangely, the stores that wee customers in the Dwarf District smell of modernity in their hospitality.


    The smell of the pit created byughter and questions to never let go of a customer once bitten.


    ¡°I came to see some tents and other travel items used by the guild.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Our magic library always selects only the best items to satisfy the guild¡¯s high expectations! It¡¯s really nice to hear that you have an eye for finding out about them!¡±


    In a way, I just nodded my head calmly at the obvious and familiar act of soliciting guests. Looking at me like that, Asilier made a very serious face and whispered quietly.


    ¡°Eldy. I don¡¯t know what level of goods this ce sells, but you have to be careful not to be swayed by such solicitation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say that I had experienced soliciting acts that were no different from bullies in my previous life, so I just nodded my head this time.


    ¡®Do you want to have a guest?¡¯ Modern people who lived in the apocalypse world where the same things were rampant are strong.

 Chapter 182

    A magic tool never has an infinite lifespan. Such an ancient artifact made of magic was possible.


    Mana eventually bes weaker over time and with frequent use. It was a natural result of the depletion of the charged mana or the deterioration of the technique. Of course, if a wizard knew how to manage it, it could be restored to a state simr to the beginning, but it was a far cry from those who were unfamiliar with magic.


    Librarian Seneran got a hint of business from there. A hint that even the maintenance and repair of the product will lead to profit.


    High-level magic tools can only be repaired by a high-level wizard. As a result, it wasmon for both the cost of obtaining and the cost of repairing to be burdensome. Anything useful in battle could be used in the name of a trump card, but it was natural that it was an absurd luxury to use such an item in the trivial daily life of an adventure.


    So, Librarian Seneran lowered the standard drastically.


    It was treated as the exclusive property of wizards, but it made life items that were not so important to the specifications of adventurers, designed them so that they could be used even if they could not use mana, and made mana cartridges to rece mana. Items with a simpler structure were modified so that they could be reced with debris magic stones that would overflow after a few experiments.


    It was an iprehensible move for mages who always seek the top. Why not just make something that¡¯s worse than what¡¯s there now and make money from it? Most wizardsughed at her actions.


    Some crazy wizard would spend money for embers and lights that would be done in one spell. What crazy adventurer would indulge in such an odd luxury.


    In a way, it was a valid opinion, but they greatly underestimated theforts they were enjoying.


    Luminousnterns that use mana cartridges and magic stones that do not tear or break like oil bags and bottles secure less light source than regr oilnterns, butst longer and do not have to worry about the fire being transferred or extinguished by the wind.


    Even if another cartridge of the same specification is used, the light source disappears, but fine heat is generated and it can be used as a stove. Its quality was by no meansparable to that of a campfire, but it brought enough warmth in a nket or small tent and, likewise, I didn¡¯t have to worry about igniting it.


    Instead of making a fire in 10 seconds by removing the lid and pressing a button inside, the igniter is made of wood and burns up in a hord. It was an item that wizards were sure of, but now it has be one of the items that are so loved that adventurers with some money basically carry 5 of them.


    All things were like that. If you unwrap it and put it in water, it will burn up after generating enough heat to boil a cup of water. A stone that only glows when shocked. A nket that is only slightly waterproof. Even if it is damaged or lost after using it like that, the price and reasonable performance enough to buy it again.


    There is no need to be sorry for the wizards in the library, and most wizards who have seen Seneran sitting on a money cushion with items that are of a level that are trivial enough for street wizards to do themselves, readily admit their ignorance and give her a golden gift. He was nicknamed the sorcerer.


    So people started forgetting. To be precise, it was close to forgetting because of the money he earned without hesitation with his outstanding skills.


    Why did she suddenly start earning money and what had she built a library in the Dwarf Quarter to study before that.


    When was the Seneran Magic Library built?


    A lot of time has passed since then, but few people are interested in what the hell she is doing with her life, which is hard to see now.


    ?


    The staff of Seneran Ma Library had a small secret. A very little secret that makes them serve their guests with sincerity. It was a bonus that existed separately from the sry.


    The conditions are simple. Selling a lot without lying, selling expensive, selling expensive items, and selling bad stock. Raising and lowering the price didn¡¯t matter because it wasn¡¯t a lie. Because the products of Seneran Magic Library only had rmended prices.


    In fact, the fourth andst condition was really rare to find in the Seneran Magic Library, so most of the incentives came from the front. It wasn¡¯t even that hard to achieve. Most of the people who came to Seneran Magic Library had no ties to magic, and the staff were either wizards in need of money or cadets from the Academy of Magic.


    Nelby was one of them, who came in full of confidence and established himself as an excellent employee on the condition that his extra ie depended on how enthusiastic and diligent he was.


    She made a quick decision as she inspected the tall man and elf who had just entered the store.


    ¡®Elf seems to have learned magic, but seeing as he treats humans like that, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s young.¡¯


    Elves who came out of the world ignorant of the world and only longed for it easily get along with other races, but as they get older, they learn to distance themselves. Eventually, he was almost liberated, and although he lived for a long time, there were people who were close to humans, but they were not as active as the elves in front of him.


    ¡°Are you surprised, too?¡±


    ¡°Because I haven¡¯te to a ce like the capital. Most adventures are in the outskirts, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    It was a pretty neat outfit, so I was wondering if it was an adventurer. Elves, who were young, adventurous, and rarely set foot in the capital of humans, were among the easier customers than expected. Curiosity was enough to stimte their interest, and there were many items in the Seneran Magic Library that looked like street magicians¡¯ gimmicks, but if you open them, there¡¯s nothing special.


    Nelby quickly listed the most popr items for adventurers in her head, and this time moved her gaze to the man.


    ¡®Compared to that, the male side¡­ Ouya.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t look that old. Even if I do well, wouldn¡¯t it be 18 or 20 at most?


    Although her eyes were a bit menacing, manners and affection dripped from her attitude toward the elves, and the clothes she was wearing were not much different from those of adventurers, but they were very neat. But something else really caught her attention.


    As soon as he felt the heating in the magic library, Nelby looked at him with selfish eyes because of his body that came out of his coat.


    ¡®Mom¡­¡¯


    Contrary to her tall stature and poor face, I felt that the coat was unusually t, but seeing those broad shoulders, I was convinced. Looking at her forearms alone, she seems to be on par with her thighs, but her waist, which connects below herts, is so tight thatpared to the rest of her muscles, she looks like she¡¯s wearing a corset. Even though it was by no means a thin top, the outline of his abs that could be seen at a nce whenever he walked was enough to steal the attention of not only Nelby but also other women.


    ¡®Not some kind of barbaric warrior¡­¡¯


    There were many people who deserved the word that they were literally muscle pigs with bigger muscles than men. It was moremon than I thought to lead such a body and cause confusion with a loud voice and rude behavior.


    Is it because it was The contrast between his gentlemanly behavior and his explosive muscles made Nelby feel dizzy. Looking back, even the sharp eyes looked handsome. That¡¯s right, even if you walk with an elf next to you, there¡¯s a possibility. What if the face is a bitcking? The rest is above average.


    The understanding came quickly, but it took a long time before Nelby came to his senses.


    ¡°Thisntern is not very efficient at burning magic stones. Looking at simr products, is thismon at this price?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good item, but on the contrary, it¡¯s too good for me to use. I think there are products with just average performance. Could you look into it?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t enchant the fabric, but you already made it using magic when you made it? You want to buy two of these tents¡­ huh? Just buy one? It¡¯s winter anyway, so it¡¯s just cold to leave? Is that so? But thinking about next year ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it might be after the day has already been released by then. Isn¡¯t it cheaper to buy it in advance?¡±


    ¡°Is that too¡­?¡±


    Aside from the interest he showed at first, the elf quietly smiled and filtered out unnecessary items, and the man had a keen eye for identifying a product and clearly recognizing its pros and cons before even exining.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even feel the mana, so what¡¯s so sharp?¡¯


    Contrary to his size, the man¡¯s eyes were so good that he wondered if he might have dwarven blood flowing through him.


    At first, I took it lightly and called the prices of the cheap items a little higher and the expensive ones a little lower, leading them with the mentality of ¡®If the price is simr, it¡¯s better to add a little more¡¯. Because of this, it even came to a situation where it was sold cheaper than the original price.


    Only then did Nelby admit that he had misjudged the customer¡¯s ability this time. However, in that short time, there were only two things he bought in that form, and Nelby had to shed bloody tears inside.


    She might not have been able to sleep at night if the man hadn¡¯t shown interest in the music box, which was treated as one of the bad stocks.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this a music box? I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with travel items.¡±


    ¡°This product is a music box made by a Dwarven artisan. It¡¯s not a travel item, it just has a little unique function.¡±


    ¡°Any unusual features?¡±


    ¡°It was made for the purpose of training mana management. When you open the box, music ys once, and after that, mana is directly poured into the devices inside to make the user move. It is made of special metal and does not work with mana. Most of them are essories, and among them, it is a tool that aims to y at the same speed as the original music by injecting an appropriate amount of mana into only the gears through which mana flows.¡±


    Even though there was only one item that had not been sold for several years because of the evaluation that it was not known whether it really worked on a dirty and difficult subject, Nelby did not bother to add such a courtesy.


    ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gold coin of Ethiel.¡±


    Nelby did not lie about the price. If you do that to bad stock, it will only increase the chance that it won¡¯t sell.


    However, even after hearing that it was a single gold coin, the man bought the music box without hesitation, and even the elf next to him tilted his head but didn¡¯t stop him, so Nelby got a chance to make up for his mistakes perfectly.


    Of course, if she had been sloppy from the start without being attracted to her appearance, she might have been dragged to the atrocious situation where she had to call Seneran, the owner of the library, after getting her marrow pulled out, but Nelby had no way of knowing that fact.

 Chapter 183

    As soon as I looked at the music box while listening to the staff, I understood. That¡¯s not for training mana, it¡¯s for training magical power.


    If I hadn¡¯t heard about it from Mr. Valkun, I would have overlooked itpletely, but now I know for sure that the parts inside are made of the same magic gold used in my sword.


    I didn¡¯t know why such a thing was in a ce like this, but I was certain that it would be useful to me, so I opened my wallet without hesitation. Afterpleting all the calctions, I left the store called the library with my slightly lighter pockets and the bag containing the purchased items on my shoulder, and Asilie quietly spoke to me.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like an ordinary music box?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is not for mana, it¡¯s for magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­why is that over there¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why it was made, but there was definitely only one music box left without a spare. It looks like someone who manufactures the library¡¯s products made it himself, but it may have been a test piece and he was kicked out after making it for wasting precious materials.


    When I opened the music box, I found that there were all sorts ofplicated essories tightly packed inside without any decorations. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was made with the feeling of emphasizing that ¡®this is just a mechanical device¡¯, but the music that came out separately was quite nice to hear.


    ¡°Something feels like a hymn.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    After listening to Asilier¡¯s exnation, it seems like that, but in fact, it didn¡¯t matter what the music was like. Even if heavy metal music came out right now, that wasn¡¯t the point. The music box, which yed music for almost 2 minutes, was silent after finishing the performance neatly until the end, unlike the music box that runs by spring.


    And with a clicking sound, the parts inside moved hard and returned to the same arrangement as when it was first opened. It probably went back to the same form, but I¡¯m not sure because it¡¯s aplicated form that turns my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary music box.¡±


    Asilie, who was watching the scene from the side, put a clean impression in her mouth. I nodded my head in agreement, confirmed that the music box was firmly stopped, and then poured a small amount of magic into the music box. With that alone, the music box yed the music at a much faster rate than it had been ying at first, and as soon as I stopped the magic, it suddenly cut off and began to return to its original arrangement with a squeak.


    And as soon as it came back like that, it naturally started ying again, and when it reached the cut off part, it stopped ying on its own and started going back to the beginning again.


    ¡°Hey, you did a good job.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to be fast, hang up quickly and check the answer with the music ying again? I was still contemting whether I should keep opening and closing the lid until I memorized the music, but the producer seemed to know how to be considerate of that. However, more than the gratitude and admiration for such intention and consideration, the question that immediately came to mind was greater.


    ¡°If the staff member is right, it was a dwarf who made this. How did you think magic training was possible in this way?¡±


    It is safe to say that there is no possibility that the item was picked up from the Demon Territory because they even handed over a small proof that it was a product produced in the Demon Library.


    However, ording to Mr. Widra¡¯s words, among humans, I am the only one who can use magic without difficulty. I wondered if this kind of training method was a universal mana training method, so I asked Asilier, but the response that came back was skeptical.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know at all. Is such a thing really necessary? I wonder.¡±


    Gradually, I started to wonder who made this with what certainty, but it wasn¡¯t important right away, so I decided to put off checking that part.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be good practice, so it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±


    It was a situation where it was difficult to do the training to finely adjust the mana even though he wanted to. My body is my own anyway, general equipment is destroyed in an instant, and Mr. Valkun¡¯s sword is strong, but it had the disadvantage of inevitably leaving traces as I had to cut something and check the result. Since I only do it with my own senses, the standard of fineness is jagged.


    Compared to that, the size of the music box is not that big and the shape is close to the cube, so it doesn¡¯t take up too much space. Even if it¡¯s too much to put in your pocket, it¡¯s perfect for practicing by putting it in your bag when traveling.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m pretty satisfied with the items I bought at a reasonable price.¡±


    Tents, mananterns, extra mana cartridges, magic stones, and even nkets. Contrary to the thought that only magic items would be sold, a number of rted products were also introduced, so there was no need for cumbersome sales.


    ¡°Other items such as ropes and tent fixing pegs seem to be no problem since I can just use the ones I¡¯ve been using¡­ Shall we go back and pack some food and leave right away?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else to greet in advance?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ I think it¡¯ll be enough just to hear from Ragnis once? Wouldn¡¯t he want to say hello to Mrs. Alicia?¡±


    ¡°Um, I see. Thest time I visited with Esmue, I had to say goodbye really quickly and go back.¡±


    It must be the story of when I got on the gate and fell into a distant ce. There was no particr reason for hesitation, so I decided to just drop by Ragnis¡¯s mansion and move on, but things that worked well this time got a little twisted.


    ¡°The Marquis is currently out of office.¡±


    Perhaps it was because I was constantly in and out of the mansion, we thanked the guard for calmly telling us that there was a call from the royal family.


    When you first came to the capital, did it take six days just one way? It¡¯ll be a week when Ie back, so I¡¯ll hear from you.


    ¡°What will Ragnis say when he returns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you thought the same, but you look oddly happy, older sister? Is there any doctor willing to protect your poor little brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Is Eldy bad for not being able to keep his eyes on the hearts of three women?¡±


    No refutation¡­!


    ?


    Nelby, who overcame the crisis of mental exhaustion at the cost of the good luck, jumped up to the third floor with a happy heart, opened the door, and shouted.


    ¡°Boss! Nelby, an excellent employee of Seneran Ma Library, did it!¡±


    The person she called the president turned her head away with a disgruntled face as she adjusted her round sses that seemed to take up half of her face.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say ¡°Librarian¡± for your ears to understand what I¡¯m saying and straighten that tongue¡­?¡±


    Her long brown hair, rolled up and tied up so that it would not get in the way, is hard to say neatly even in empty words. Even the clothes she was wearing were bloated and unsightly, almost ttering than fitting her body type, and the dark circles that seemed toe down to her cheeks and the tired-looking corners of her eyes seemed to let the world know that she hadn¡¯t slept for three days.


    However, the eyes, which did not lose their firearms even in the midst of that, moved around and looked at Nelby, who ran brightly across the misceneous objects scattered around the room.


    ¡°So, what bad stock did you deal with this time?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more rewarding that you can be so happy about? Even if you don¡¯t understand the words, if you, who collects the most performance money, are so happy, then there is only bad inventory.¡±


    Seneran often had a hobby of making things that no one knew would sell, then putting a bounty on them if they turned out to be bad stock as expected, incentivizing his employees to try to sell them anyway.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t actually have such a hobby, and the evaluation was purely based on Nelby¡¯s prejudice, but she didn¡¯t bother to voice her opinion, and Seneran didn¡¯t even care about what Nelby thought of her, so The day when the misunderstanding is resolved is just a long way off.


    ¡°Square music box! You said that if it sells, I¡¯ll keep the proceeds! It¡¯s sold right now for one gold coin!¡±


    ¡°¡­You bought it?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°who?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ A muscr young warrior with a well-toned body?¡±


    What is the shape of that description that I have been thinking about? Seneran furrowed his brow and looked at him in bewilderment, but Nelby just smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°You bought it even though I exined it properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that you bought it after looking at it very seriously.¡±


    Even though he performed entricities that seemed to becking somewhere, Nelby was definitely a wizard. The reason why she dared to refer to the buyer as a ¡®warrior¡¯ was self-evident.


    I mean, I didn¡¯t feel the mana.


    ¡°¡­Get something from locker number 59.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve already built a wall with expectations, but there¡¯s nothing bad to check. After taking off his sses for a moment, Nelby gave a lively answer to Seneran, who had his eyes closed, and went through a pile of rubbish and finally found the contents of the locker Seneran mentioned and brought it to her.


    I¡¯ve been working for quite some time, but it was the first thing I saw. Nelby looked curiously at the blue shing sphere he was holding in one hand and asked.


    ¡°What is it that makes it shine so brightly?¡±


    ¡°It shines!?¡±


    After working at the Seneran Ma Library for four years, Nelby¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the president¡¯s reaction for the first time.


    The image of a person who left a mark in history, being called the golden wizard, hurriedly throws down his sses and tries to run, but then falls out.

 Chapter 184

    After returning to the Ogatorf Mansion, Asillie and Ipleted our simple preparations and moved to get out of the capital by borrowing a horse.


    Since he was treated as a person going back to his hometown after taking a vacation, there was nothing special about the servants seeing him off normally. Without Cheryl, there were only a handful of handovers I could take over, so I was able to leave the mansion with a sense of peace.


    ¡°Five days¡¯ food will be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s leisurely. I¡¯m not walking, I¡¯m riding a horse.¡±


    At a store that sells preserved foods for adventurers, we paid attention to nutritional bnce and bought a few things, and we passed through the gate without any special checks and proceeded to the cold ins.


    At first, I was just going to go normally, but I didn¡¯t know what was so exciting.


    True to the word of the knight family, those who were originally warhorses did not know how to get tired easily. The warhorses, carrying ordinary people who were not even wearing armor properly, galloped across the in at a fast enough speed without showing any signs of getting tired.


    Since they are filthy expensive guys, he originally declined and tried to find a ce that lends a horse in moderation, but he couldn¡¯t ovee Sir Ekaf¡¯s firm will to just take it because he wouldn¡¯t say to take responsibility even if the horse died.


    The in was empty. Although we could see adventurers and travelers walking along the road infrequently, we could only count on a handful of people we encountered that way, even though we ran fast and traveled considerable distances in a short amount of time.


    In the past, I would have felt deste from the scene, but I felt a strange refreshment, perhaps because Asilie¡¯s heightened emotions had transferred.


    ¡°Eldy! Your riding skills have improved a lot!¡±


    ¡°I grew up doing this too!¡±


    Even beforeing to the capital, I often rode horses to go to Ogwen, but it was only at the level of leaving my body as a means of transportation. It was bound to be on a different level from learning horsemanship in the Ogatorv family on the premise of fighting on horseback. I still don¡¯t feel that riding a horse is particrly enjoyable, but I¡¯ve been able to ride to a level where I won¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°I think it would be better to learn how to shoot an arrow from a horse soon!¡±


    Asilie spoke with a joyful smile, but I stubbornly shook my head and stubbornly refused. I don¡¯t have much to do on horseback, but I don¡¯t have the energy to learn advanced skills that take a very long time to master.


    After running for a while with Asilie, who dismissed my argument with a refreshing smile, we settled down in a suitable location and decided to start eating the lunch we had brought.


    When I first came up to the capital, I was in no hurry to look around, and after that I didn¡¯t have to go in the direction of Ogwen, so I was enjoying the unfamiliar scenery and eating a sandwich with lots of vegetables including ham and cheese. tilted her head.


    When Asilie moves her ears like that, she usually hears unusual sounds around her.


    Even though I wonder how long it¡¯s been since I left the capital and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get caught up in an ident again, I feel anxious and look at it.


    ¡°After we finish eating, let¡¯s take a detour to the right and go.¡±


    ¡°¡­what sound did you hear?¡±


    ¡°The sound of fighting. Compared to the rumble, there are fewer shes. So it might be that the minority is being chased by the majority?


    The damn fantasy world is constantly fighting swords anytime, anywhere.


    I didn¡¯t have the hobby of getting involved in troublesome and troublesome work by example, so I hurriedly ate my sandwich and rode along with Asillie. I wanted to run in a hurry, but it was hard to pick up the speed because I ran so excitedly in front of me.


    If I had known it would be like this, I would have moved a littleter and distanced myself from the fight, but I would have gone on for another 30 minutes, feeling useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Asilie opened her mouth with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°Why? Come this way now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just abouting. They¡¯re suddenly starting to get closer.¡±


    ¡°suddenly?¡±


    What could be the reason for that? As the question passed through my mind, Asilie exined it as if she had read my thoughts.


    ¡°Probably¡­ they¡¯re trying to force us into their own business.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°To buy time because they¡¯re a tough opponent to deal with? Or to confuse the enemy by mistaking us for their party? It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re not here to be considerate of us for whatever reason.¡±


    Unlike Asilie, who spoke calmly, a bad Eldmia and a worse Eldmia began to have seizures inside me for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying they¡¯re trying to use us after all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they figured out us, but they did. I think the wizard used an eagle¡¯s eye-like visibility-enhancing magic to detect the surroundings.¡±


    magic? Just in case, I raised my mana and looked around, but there was no particr movement. On the ground it is.


    In a strange sense of difort, I raised my head and looked up at the sky, and I could see that a huge orb of condensed mana was floating around. Judging by the fact that you can¡¯t see it without magic, I think that¡¯s right.


    It made people angry that it would be meaningless even if they borrowed Asilier¡¯s bow and shot it with magical energy.


    ¡°Someone did that before.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t like you for no reason, make it a reason for the chew.¡±


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fair to assume that he hates me because whoever he is ising to do something I don¡¯t like?


    ?


    A carriage was crossing the in.


    The chariot, driven by as many as four horses with a roaring tour, looked ordinary at first nce, but the wheels and other links were reinforced like a chariot. The coachman who rode the horse roughly was a heavily armed adventurer, and the person sitting in the passenger seat seemed to be showing off that they were not ordinary people by carrying two crossbows, each of which had only light armor and was obviously of high quality.


    Following them was a group of 10 people who were suspicious to anyone. It was not easy to look friendly at them, who covered their faces with masks and pulled their swords and bows while running with their hoods tightly pressed so that they wouldn¡¯te off even while riding their horses violently.


    The four of them, who seemed to have just changed position, pressed as close to the back of the wagon as possible, took out the javelin from the saddle and threw it at the wheel, but instead of breaking the spokes, the javelin shattered as if it had been caught in a crusher.


    One of the masked assants, who had almost used up the daggers they had already prepared, shouted, gnashing their teeth.


    ¡°Damn you bastards! You¡¯ve converted it into a battle wagon!¡±


    ¡°If you know, get out of here!¡±


    The man in the passenger seat responded nervously while leaving the crossbow between his legs to the coachman, and with the utmost care aimed at one of the assants and fired the loaded crossbow. It was an action that had been repeated over and over again in the chase that had continued until now, and the assant easily blocked it with his shield. Tuong! The man clicked his tongue as he looked at the bolt that had be one of the many bolts embedded in the shield.


    ¡°They also hit the shield with the fucking enchantment!


    The coachman didn¡¯t bother to understand the corrtion between the enchantment on the shield and the poor. It was because I understood that it was just something I wanted to curse at by adding a random reason to it with overflowing irritation. Instead, he skillfully finished loading the crossbow and handed it over to the passenger seat.


    ¡°Merde! Are you sure this way?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s distracting, so stop asking and run! You¡¯ll see it soon!¡±


    The wizard Merde struggled to answer, barely distinguishing between the vision from inside the swaying carriage and the vision from the magical eyes looking down from the sky to the ground.


    ¡°But can they help?¡±


    ¡°It will be better than our current situation!¡±


    It was a pity to those who did not know the name or face, but this was also a life-threatening affair. One of the adventurers that the magic eyes showed was an elf, and he was carrying a bow, so it was clear that he would be of greater help than the group who were eagerly shooting crossbows that didn¡¯t even hit right away.


    ¡°If it¡¯s an elf¡¯s spirit art, it¡¯s nothing more than bypassing that shield and shooting a bow! Now we have to stick with that other side at all costs!¡±


    The effect of the reinforcement he gave to the horses was not long. The pursuers know this fact, so rather than overdoing it, they just follow suit and slowly hunt. I would have rushed there immediately if Ithiel Kingdom Security Forces could be seen, but I was the only one in this area who was looking like a possible battle.


    ¡°I see! What now!¡±


    ¡°Pretend to be a group!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    ¡°That way, even those damn things won¡¯t panic thinking it¡¯s an unexpected situation! Even if they run away, if they think they have something to do with us, we¡¯ll at least send a detached team!¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡±


    ¡°You idiot Carls!


    Merde, who released the magic eye that was no longer needed, spat out disgust and immediately cast attack magic.


    Adventurers were originally like that. There are things like struggling to survive and doing bad things for the safety of your colleagues and yourself. All of them have endured in the bridle of reality for a long time to live with dreams and romance. Everyone in the party knew that Merde wasn¡¯t saying that because she was a psychopathcking synesthesia.


    And the man in the passenger seat, named Kals, was well aware of that fact, so he could not respond to Merd¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Hey! The n went awry! Got caught by the tail!¡±


    That¡¯s why I acted as urgent as possible and shouted as if I were with the two adventurers far away. However, the response that came back was something he hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    The tall man got off his horse in a leisurely motion, and the elf next to him skilfully drove his horse and began to fall sideways.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong with that friend?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ll collide at this rate¡­¡±


    ¡°I!¡±


    The tall man shouted, not paying attention to the distance that was closing in an instant.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia!¡±


    There was no time to question what the hell he was talking about or what he was doing.


    Before they could understand the situation, the man approached the chariot at explosive speed, punching a horse in front of him in the forehead.


    ¨C Hee hee!


    The horse that was pped between the forehead died without even screaming. The resounding neighing of the horses was nothing more than the agony of the other horses as they tumbled over the corpses. And Carls was convinced as he looked at the other horses that were caught on a desperate horse and started to fall, as well as the carriage that was overturned after being caught in it.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    that something was terribly wrong.

 Chapter 185

    Should I say that I am lucky out of misfortune? No one was killed even though the wagon overturned and flew off the ground several times.


    The coachman, an adventurer in heavy armor, jumped out of the wagon as soon as the horse copsed to avoid injury, and the people in the wagon, unaware of the situation, may have rolled over several times, but thanks to the sturdy wagon, they only let out moans.


    One of the horses was properly crushed by the carriage and died screaming, but it might have been better, seeing as the two remaining horses were not able to get up from the ground, probably broken somewhere from the shock just now.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter to Carl, who was rolling on the dirt floor. No matter how much he liked horses, it was not to the point of worrying and taking care of the lives and deaths of horses, even when he was in a situation where his own life came and went.


    ¡®Fucked.¡¯


    It was a situation I hadn¡¯t even imagined.


    If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll help, and if you¡¯re unlucky, it¡¯s just that the enemies keep chasing you, not paying attention to the adventurers who run away. Even if the adventurers figured out their intentions and were hostile, they would swear at them, even if they didn¡¯t think they would attack them.


    ¡°What, what? What happened?!¡±


    In thepletely overturned carriage, the other members of the party were unable to properly control their bodies, but the woman Fulling, who was able to stick her head out the window intact thanks to her small body, was free from there. Looking at her in amazement with his tworge eyes rolling around, Carls let out a nkugh involuntarily. There wille a day when that ignorant reaction will help you rx.


    ¡°Sen. Get them out of the carriage first.¡±


    ¡°Aha. It¡¯s so hard that I don¡¯t even have time to exin, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    Although he must have been aware of the seriousness of the situation, Pulling, who was called Sen, broke the carriage door with a wild kick and came out with a smile. It was a pretty cool sight that didn¡¯t go well with her small body, but then it was a little less cool because she struggled to get the people out of the carriage.


    Merde, who crawled out with her help, opened her mouth in embarrassment.


    ¡°Sir, fuck. What the hell is going on¡­?¡±


    Carls didn¡¯t me her. This is because it was not something that could be expected in the first ce. Instead, he took out the two daggers he wore around his waist and answered quietly.


    ¡°Merde. It¡¯s fucked up. The adventurer attacked.¡±


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly¡­ his name? Or an unidentified title?


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Her eyes were still spinning, but Merd¡¯s judgment of the situation was quick. Enemies were getting closer, the adventurer was hostile, and the wagon was smashed, so all she had to do was recite the attack spell again.


    ¡°Where is a dog like a spell?¡±


    It was apanied by an unfamiliar voice and a sound that seemed to cut through the air.


    To Carls, it was an insignificant action that the adventurer drew his sword and cut the air once, but it was a sight that made Merde¡¯splexion pale.


    ¡°Eh, magic¡­¡±


    The gist of dispel magic is simpler than you think. Temporarily blocking the mana generated in the surroundings. There is only a difference in level depending on whether or not a simr method is solved more luxuriously and borately. As a result, there is a gap in which no one can use magic while the dispel magic is activated, so the key is how much mana is wasted by cutting off the opponent¡¯s magic casting at a critical point.


    However, no dispel magic could touch the mana that had been gathering and cause it to be disorderly. At least as far as she knows.


    Merde, frightened by the unknown situation, turned her gaze in the direction from which the voice hade.


    ¡°If you get an innocent person caught up in it, it¡¯s the world¡¯s logic to drive it from head to toe, but like uneducated bastards, you don¡¯t know the logic.¡±


    When I saw it with my magic eyes, a huge man I didn¡¯t know because of the strong distortion was approaching with a drawn sword. Under the circumstances, it was clear that he had broken the magic, but Merde¡¯s head couldn¡¯t ept that fact.


    Instead, he grabbed the wand again with trembling hands and tried to cast the spell.


    ¡°Do the damn thing. Very.¡±


    A sword that cuts through the air once again. And the magic that is destroyed again. Merde¡¯s trembling hands finally dropped the staff she was holding.


    Only then did Carl, realizing something strange, urgently ask.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s up Merde?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that man. He¡¯s interfering with the cast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Fuck. What the hell did we touch?¡±


    Is it the same as touching a dragon while trying to avoid a wyvern?


    Rather than pointlessly questioning whether Merde¡¯s answer made sense, Carls, who decided to trust her, gripped the dagger as he felt his mouth dry. He can beat a horse to death with his fist, block magic before it is cast, and even while 10 assants are chasing him, he is a warrior with enoughposure that he is full of thoughts of slitting the necks of those who mistreated him. Fucked right.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll be safer in the wagon, so they¡¯ll be put there¡­ Whoa, look at his size. Quarterling in front of him? Is that the guy we touched? Feeling really screwed up?¡±


    No one could stop Sen¡¯s muzzle as he sprinted from behind and joined them, drawing a dagger. It was talkativeness that the party was ustomed to, but it was also a cursed snout that was often said to irritate the enemy more, so Merd, Carls, and the heavily armored adventurers were very nervous.


    ¡°¡­pooling?¡±


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by the man¡¯s reaction, which changed from an expression that looked like he was going to kill a person at any moment to one that was strange. The only thing that didn¡¯t panic was the strength of the cursed snout.


    ¡°Yeah. Even if you touch it, you touch a dignified nobleman. Carls, I didn¡¯t touch you with the feeling that you should be fucked because you intuitively felt that he was a million times better than you, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Pulling. Do you know the Shadow Foot?¡±


    Carls couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. This is because the man¡¯s face returned to a state in which he could kill a person again. Even in a formpletely different from the bully-like attitude just before. It was like stabbing people to death with their eyes.


    It was intuition and I just knew what it was. Even if you don¡¯t know what shadow paws are, you should never say you know¡­


    ¡°Of course I know. It¡¯s the pride of our maternal lineage! It doesn¡¯t seem like this long, so fuck you.¡±


    Cursed Snout. The pooling of the cursed family society. I couldn¡¯t curse their family love, but it was Carls who thought it was a curse anyway.


    Still, Sen was their ally, and it was clear that that man was their enemy anyway, so Carls didn¡¯t bother ming her. It wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t aware of Fulling¡¯s anger control disorder, which onlyes out due to family history, and I didn¡¯t wee him as a colleague. It¡¯s just sad that it¡¯s at this moment.


    Amid the waves of mixed emotions, Carls quickly shook his head and tried to organize and understand the situation.


    Due to the fact that the wagon has already overturned and that they are confronting an unidentified man, the assants approach slowly without showing any sign of haste aftering close to them. Even at a cursory nce, it seemed like he was intent on figuring out who the hell was that man to create this confrontation.


    at least It¡¯s a really hopeful situation.


    The man took a hostile action in anger, only with the intention of getting himself caught up in it. If the enemies who didn¡¯t know that attacked unterally, the man¡¯s sword, like an explosive magic that could explode at any moment, might turn to the other side


    ¡­ will do.¡±


    ¡°You only talk about cancer. Grimm¡­ Huh? What?¡±


    Did I hear right now? Sen looked around, but no one could give her a definitive answer. It was because they all shared her embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­Did he just dump me?¡±


    However, the man turned around as if it were natural and, like a knight, nted his longsword into the ground and stood upright to confront the pursuers.


    ¡°No, now, really? Huh?¡±


    He looked back at the party, who couldn¡¯t even properly react to their absurdity at the sight of them not even worrying that an attack mighte from behind them. Meanwhile, one of the assants who had arrived right in front of him stepped forward and bowed his head politely and greeted the man.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, but they¡¯re our only business. Could you get out of the way?¡±


    The assants were very polite when they were wary of the man who overturned the wagon to see if his eyes were gnarled.


    One of the worst reactions ever. It¡¯s in stark contrast to us, who pretended to be friendly and tried to get caught up in the incident. Carls furrowed his brow involuntarily.


    However, the man¡¯s answer immediately widened his eyebrows, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°I also have business with that poolingdy, so I think it¡¯s difficult. If we can end it with a conversation, I¡¯d like to cooperate as much as possible to settle the situation smoothly.¡±


    Is that really the man who was ring at me with the intent to kill people and spitting curses at me? Not to mention the rest of the party, even Sen had his mouth wide open, but the assant shook his head and responded calmly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that seems difficult. They are guilty of insulting the Order. There is nopromise in the name of God.¡±


    ¡°Well, who said these pseudo-cult bastards were criminals at will?! The god who picked up and ate the spread human flesh like a dog did that?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Especially when it¡¯s that damned half-cut bitch.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell what expression the man was making because he was turning away, but his sword turned and headed towards the sky. Then, it slowly descended horizontally from above, aiming at the man in the lead.


    ¡°Those who do not wish to fight should alwaysy down their weapons and dismount. This advice is for you to recognize that you are a third party.¡±


    ¡°Crazy. Am I in a children¡¯s book?¡±


    Sen¡¯s muttering still couldn¡¯t read the mood, but no one said anything.


    Even if you wear a gauntlet, it¡¯s not unusual to have your skull shattered in one blow. Not to mention simple strength, and even if he used an aura, it was clear that it was possible to use it very skillfully.


    However, in front of 10 horsemen, the man was only wearing a leather breastte, so despite the majesty he showed earlier, disbelief and doubt in the eyes of Cals and others could not help but flicker.


    The opponents were cultists who were different from the gangsters scattered across thend, but they were warriors who were treated as elites in their church. Warriors so strong that Carl¡¯s party didn¡¯t choose to run away for nothing.


    ¡°I appreciate your courage and will, and I will send you off painlessly.¡±


    The assant fixed his weapon and said, but the man did not answer. I just flinched for a second.


    When I realized that the flinching was not due to tension but a preliminary movement for an attack, it was after the body of the man who was already in the lead was cut diagonally along with the horse he was riding.


    While everyone couldn¡¯te to their senses, the man¡¯s sword cut through the air, emitting a terrifying light.

 Chapter 186

    The assants couldn¡¯t wield their swords. It was not because the body was stiffened by tension or paralyzed by fear.


    I just couldn¡¯t really grasp what to do, so the assants couldn¡¯t respond immediately even while watching the captain being sliced in front of their eyes. Although they had undergone a great deal of training and had done much for the Church, they had never trained on how to deal with a demented creature that could sever a horse¡¯s neck and a man¡¯s torso with just a single longsword.


    Even weapons designed to cut horses are usually intended to cut the horse¡¯s legs, not its neck or body. How on earth can you cut someone¡¯s neck diagonally without resistance with a longsword that¡¯s only a little too long?


    If it was possible because it was a magic sword, it would be a serious problem. If it was abination of a magic sword and skills as the only possibility, I had to run away right away.


    But their trained bodies and brains were as much aboutmon sense as their religion. It wasmon sense that people who sacrificed human beings pursued, so it wasmon sense that in many ways was inevitably doubtful, but that was the case anyway.


    It was so unrealistic that the pagans who dared to insult God were merely chance encounters, and that an adventurer passing by possessed terrible skills beyond magic swords and aura experts, so they decided to believe that only men¡¯s swords were magic swords. Although the movement was neat without any superfluity, the aura felt on the outside was insignificant, so it was judged that it was not an expert level by any means.


    Even if you are as good as an Aura Beginner, if you have good timing and distribution, you can break rocks with your fists. It¡¯s not a level where you can ignore the recoil at all, and it¡¯s at the level of breaking the edge of a rock, but that¡¯s enough to break a horse¡¯s skull.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t change the situation dramatically.


    ¡°Use the spear!¡±


    When the person inmand next to the captain shouted, the assants picked up the remaining javelins. Those who had already been exhausted epted the javelins of others, and armed only with spears, they exchanged nces for a moment and then got off their horses with a firm resolve.


    It was an action that came from the judgment that all the advantages that could be gained by riding a horse were useless. If the horse dies while riding on it for no reason, only they will lose.


    Even the horse that drove the carriage was a person who killed with a single punch, so it was quite a bold decision, but it could be said that it was the right choice.


    But it was only up to that point that they were able to act boldly.


    Unlike men who were ordinary except for a leather breastte and iron gauntlets, all the assants were wearing iron armor and even chain armor under their robes. Of course, it should have been rtively superior, but unfortunately, the problem was that their captain, who was cut down in one blow, was also wearing the same equipment.


    After all, the only tactical advantage they have is the javelin javelin. Rather, the confrontation that followed in a bizarre situation that could only be said to be disadvantageous because of the heavy armor was not very long.


    The man who quietly checked the reaction of the assants began to close the distance with lightning speed with a short sigh.


    ¡°Be surrounded! Think of dealing with monsters!¡±


    The spear of the assant, who moved at the forefront while issuing orders, aimed precisely at the man¡¯s forehead after elerating with clean and skillful movements. Just from that neat track, you can tell how much the assant has honed and polished his skills.


    However, the man kept his eyes on the assant and moved the tip of the sword slightly to send the spear urately without much difficulty. The twisted tip of the spear passed the man¡¯s ear with a very slight difference, but as if he had already guessed the result, the man just took another step forward without hesitation.


    It was obvious that the man who let go of the attack with the least amount of movement and didn¡¯t flinch in the meantime, only looking straight at the location where the assant¡¯s eyes would be, had experienced numerous real battles. The assant was also an excellent warrior, so he immediately tried to read the attack position from the opponent¡¯s gaze, but the man¡¯s eyes did not move even the moment he swung his sword, so he could not seed.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Judgment waste and the man was too quick. Realizing that he didn¡¯t even have time to pull out the pierced spear, the assant gritted his teeth and threw away the spear that might have been his only advantage and drew his sword. Since it is already toote, perfect defense is difficult. His posture would be disturbed if he blocked it with a sword that was only half pulled out, but since he had friends, he would be able to block his movements somehow.


    After a short moment of judgment, what passed through the mind of the assant who pulled out his sword was the image of the captain being cut in two in one blow.


    ¡®Is that¡­ blocked?¡¯


    What are you doing now?


    The assant could not stop even in the moment of goosebumps and fear. Because there was nothing else I could do.


    -Chaeeng!


    ¡°uh?!¡±


    That¡¯s why the assant was genuinely surprised to see the man¡¯s sword blocked. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even think of what to do next.


    So, rather than deciding that he should stay away from the man, he misjudged that he should clearly convey this fact to his colleagues.


    ¡°The magic is gone¡­!¡±


    The assant, who had stopped the movement to sh his head, but couldn¡¯t stop himself from stabbing his own throat, was unable to speak amidst the interruption of the de tearing through his vocal chords. Instead, another colleague followed his will and shouted.


    ¡°The magic is broken! The sword is blocked! Run!¡±


    Was it because he was nervous? Normally, they would have rushed at the same time without any distraction, but there was a difference in epting the situation and moving. The difference broke the connection between the assants, and as a result, no one could match the assant who rushed forward shouting what he saw.


    However, since they saw what he saw, whether the agreement was correct or not, the assants decided to jump in and stab the window.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of trick he did, but if that poweres back, there¡¯s no chance of winning. We need to kill that man as soon as possible and sort things out. Fear of the unknown power and wary of men disturbed their breathing and movements.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    short murmur. In the midst of extreme tension, the assants realized that these were the words of the man. At the same time, I saw the man swinging his sword faster than before, digging into his closest ally.


    And I realized it btedly as I looked at the blow that shed the spear, cut both arms, and soon cut the neck without any blockage.


    That the magic or unknown ability didn¡¯t disappear, it just induced their impatience.


    That monster was even ying with human psychology.


    ¡°That bastard¡­ on purpose!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell who was calling. Perhaps the remaining assants shouted simultaneously.


    The man was moving faster than he had just shown. Every time his sword shone, the sword he swung elerated as if it were bouncing in the air, and the sword he swung in that way cut everything.


    It took less than a minute for seven to be five and five to be one.


    It was a natural result since the workshop itself was not established, but it was an unfair result for the assant who became thest one.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Fuck? Me too. How can life not go smoothly?¡±


    Along with the muttering of the man who grumbled as if everything was annoying, the de that was carelessly swung cut the assant¡¯s throat.


    ¡°¡­What can I really do?¡±


    Cals, who witnessed the whole scene from behind in a bewildered state, could only mutter quietly. Maybe he could mumble, he was better. Sen was still missing his chin, the heavily armored adventurer was very nervous, and Merde was unconscious.


    It took less than 3 minutes to single-handedly cut down and kill 10 cultists. His expression looks strangely tired, but that doesn¡¯t mean his movements have slowed down. Even the elves who were with them were still aiming their bows at them at a distance without giving the man any help.


    As if that much was natural.


    ¡°¡­This is my judgment. You guys stay still.¡±


    Merd, who was barely out of shock, spoke quietly, but Sen spoke loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We all agreed. You can¡¯t cut your tail like that!¡±


    At that cry, the gaze of the man who was scanning the corpses was focused on the party, but this time no oneined about Sen¡¯s snout. The heavily armored adventurer, who hadn¡¯t said a word, silently nodded, and Carls did the same.


    ¡°Are you ready to make excuses?¡±


    The existence that scattered death in an instant approached with a tilted head.


    The group had to feel their will break at the sight of a man who did not lose a single breath even after fighting ten people.

 Chapter 187

    Maybe it¡¯s a double personality.


    As if the courtesy he had just shown was an illusion, the man approached with a disgruntled expression, cutting off the cultists¡¯ robes and wiping off their swords. In response, Merde, who reflexively jumped forward, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no excuse. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Merd clenched her fists to hide her trembling hands, but the man¡¯s reaction was indifferent.


    ¡°What am I thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­Trying to use you and your party to help us survive. All I¡­¡± ¡±


    I thought it was shit, I didn¡¯t think of it. What the fuck did you say I was right about? . It¡¯spletely different.¡±


    If it was the usual Merde, it was a remark that would have trembled in a frenzy, asking why she kept bringing things that didn¡¯t exist and holding on to the horse¡¯s tail, but naturally, now she couldn¡¯t refute anything.


    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Even if you got caught up in them and we died, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡¯ You must have finished with the same voice and won your mind. No, is that enough to be worth watching? Adventurers are originally like that. Think you were unlucky. It must be high, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Merde couldn¡¯t answer. It was because he had nothing to refute, but it was also because the man who took off one gauntlet and approached right in front of him pped his cheek with the palm of his hand without warning.


    Damn! With the sound of a shout, the eyes of the party were stained with astonishment, but returned to normal with a sigh of relief.


    The reason was simple. Because Merd was standing on her own two legs.


    Judging from the previous appearances, it is clear that the man would have died if he had beaten him with all his might. Rather, he deliberately took off his gauntlet to p him, so there might still be hope.


    Of course, Merde, the person involved, is in so much pain that she can¡¯t even think of such a thing, and tears are dripping down her face. Even though my legs were shaking, I didn¡¯t sit down because it was pure fear.


    In the meantime, the man¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to hear, you selfish bitch. I¡¯m trying to hear something other than your Shadow w acquaintance, Pulling, that makes you feel like I should keep you all alive. To me, you¡¯re more important than those cultists or masquerade fighters I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you think that would be seen as more hostile?¡±


    The man continued talking while ring coldly at Merde, who was trying to refute reflexively, feeling the pain in his cheek that instantly swelled up and the taste of blood in his torn mouth. That alone made Merd¡¯s mouth shut and the trembling intensified.


    ¡°Well, everything was judged by you, so just kill yourself and ask me to finish it? Don¡¯t even think in vain that you can save your colleagues through self-sacrifice. As long as it¡¯s a party anyway, you¡¯re aplices, and all of them are bastards who threatened our lives. From my point of view, you are just one of them, so why save the rest just because you volunteered to die? Even if you struggled and resisted, it would have been the same that you would die, but what is the meaning of that?¡±


    The man wearing the gauntlet again had a rxed attitude, unlike his stern expression and tone. Of course, what he said was bloody content that was the opposite of that attitude.


    ¡°I will never overlook the bastards who are willing to put my life on the scales. And if it goes on like this, that will remain the biggest reason you all died.¡±


    And as if inversely proportional to that, the limited leisure of Merde and the others gradually disappeared.


    ¡°So, when I give you onest chance, you¡¯d better roll your proud head like a wizard and squeeze a horse to survive. Or, since we¡¯re reduced from ten to two, would you like to fight together?¡±


    Merd couldn¡¯t argue. I couldn¡¯t even move as I watched the man put his hand on the handle of his sword as he finished hisst words.


    The excuse that it couldn¡¯t be helped couldn¡¯te out of my mouth. Even if it was really helpless, she should have pleaded for help instead of attempting to forcefully attract a man.


    ¡°sorry.¡±


    They will ignore their threats and run away anyway. I judged it that way, so I tried to use it.


    ¡°I will definitely repay the favor. Please¡­ please help me¡­¡±


    Knowing that, Merde couldn¡¯t make any excuses while crying out loud. Even as she lost hope at the man¡¯s cold stare at her, nothing came to her mind except to say sorry.


    However, as if the man had no interest in that, he pulled back and tried to grip the sword properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of saying a will.¡±


    There was no killing or hostility, but the actions that followed were drawn all too easily in the minds of the party.


    When Carl and the heavily armored adventurer, who had already seen the man¡¯s movements, gave up everything and flinched to run forward.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. noble? Would it be all right for a moment?¡±


    Sen stepped forward and drew everyone¡¯s attention. It included the man¡¯s gaze, and he felt a chill run down his spine just from making eye contact, but Sen smiled as best he could.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do that. ording to the nobleman, we are all aplices, so you don¡¯t have to listen to Merde¡¯s excuses, right?¡±


    Merde, who had already copsed in fear without even thinking of resisting, couldn¡¯t even turn her head, but Carls and the heavily armored adventurer had no choice but to look at Sen with an evil face. It was hard for them to understand how they could be so sarcastic even in this situation, but Sen never did it without thinking.


    In her eyes, the only person who could intervene now was herself. As he said, it was she who was guaranteed her life just because she was an acquaintance of Shadow Paw.


    ¡°So, in order to concretely prove that we have the will to repay the cost of getting the nobleman caught up in his own way and saving his life with a firm heart of apology¡­Will you allow me to speak in ce of Merde?¡±


    Even if this remark offended the man and caused everyone to die, she had no intention of stopping her efforts to save herrades.


    Anyway, if the man hadn¡¯t helped, they would all have died. The horses would have been tired quickly due to the resistance of the body strengthening, and in that situation, there was no way to shake off the cultists while protecting the characters who were still trembling in the carriage.


    So far, it¡¯s just a few more minutes of life that should have been dead. That being said, the situation is much better than before. Are you at least having a conversation? If so, there is absolutely no reason to tremble in fear and not say a word in this situation, when we can all try to live together.


    At the end of such an ident, Sen tried boldly with the mindset of doing his best.


    The man didn¡¯t answer. He simply puts his sword into the scabbard and crosses his arms in silence. In the illusion that the air that had been frozen at that trivial action had melted very slightly, Sen continued speaking quickly.


    ¡°First of all, we are ss adventurers mainly active in Englem, the southern gateway city. Our performance is not bad, but it is close to favorable reviews. I pride myself on prating information and geography.¡±


    mary reward? With that level of skill, they can earn more money in a shorter period of time than they have umted in their entire lives.


    their skills? Is there Charlie in the castle? Even if they attacked right now, the man wouldn¡¯t even pull out his knife and could split four people¡¯s skulls with just a punch.


    But information and experience are different. The things that can be said to be the most valuable among the things umted so far. At least if you do adventure work, it helps in some form. Sen tried to arouse the man¡¯s interest by presenting the most valuable things he had.


    ¡°From this moment on, I¡¯ll give you all of that experience and information whenever you need it. If you ask for money, I¡¯ll prepare it as much as I can. To be honest, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need our skills, but we¡¯ll need someone to do our best. As long as you tell me when the time is right, I will do everything to help, to the extent of my ability. I will not ask for anything in return, nor will I have anyints.¡±


    A man clearly distinguishes between those who threaten him and those who do not. This has been proven in the way they treat cultists and themselves.


    Even though they had the ability to unterally ughter them, the reason they politely tried to talk to avoid a conflict was because the cultists¡¯ intentions came out politely anyway. If they hadn¡¯t drawn their swords or had someone put down their weapons midway, as the man had suggested, they would have let them live.


    But because he attacked, he killed without remorse. Even though I gave advice, I didn¡¯t try to persuade and killed them.


    ¡°Merde is also a wizard with a promising future. If you keep her alive, we can provide great help in any form. If you don¡¯t trust us, we will convince you to sign a contract through magic engraving. In fact, you don¡¯t even need to persuade me. It doesn¡¯t seem like it, though.¡±


    On the other hand, now they are giving me a reprieve to say something. I¡¯m not deliberately bargaining in a coercive way because I want something. If there is a better use, it is close to saving and using it.


    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no other way than to appeal that you can live up to those expectations. A contract through magic imprinting would never be an issue that Merde would take lightly, but right now there is no option.


    She tried to use magic. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s protection magic or offensive magic. If a man digs into that part, no matter what he does, he won¡¯t be able to save Merde. It is better to live than to die like that, even with the restrictions of a ve contract.


    ¡°What about the rest of them?¡±


    Unlike the previous contents that he proudly imed, Sen also had to fall into anxiety this time.


    In order not to be misunderstood, she took out the dagger she was wearing on her back in a very slow motion. It was a dagger that had always been with him ever since he received it when he first left home dreaming of bing an adventurer. And the meaning of the dagger with the family crest among the poolings is by no means light.


    Sen politely held out his dagger to the man, praying that he would understand the true meaning of what he was about to say.


    ¡°I will vouch for them. My name is Kikuidel Sen. I will risk my life to keep my oath not to dishonor the name of the god who protects us and my family. I will pay.¡±


    An inexplicable spasm urred in the corner of the man¡¯s eyes. Is it because you think it¡¯s the same? Or is it because he knows what he means?


    Whatever it was, there was nothing Sen could do, given everything he could offer.


    ¡®It¡¯s paradoxical that to proceed with the story at the end with certainty and present it to drive the final wedge is the least certainty.¡¯


    I tried to think of something stupid to relieve tension, but it didn¡¯t help much. Sen decided to just look straight at the man.


    After a suffocating silence, the man¡¯s hand moved slowly.

 Chapter 188

    The pooling society belongs to the side that has no rtionship with the word closure.


    Rather, it can be said that the problem is that I love interacting with others to the extent that it seems a bit excessive. That doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not the ones who will pull out the liver and galldder from just anyone, but they¡¯re a race that¡¯s dedicated their whole lives to having friends who deserve it.


    Even the so-called schrs have not been able to find out what kind of process they go through to establish such an altruistic underlying psychology on a tribal basis, so it is meaningless for me to question ¡®why this is so¡¯ now.


    With that alone, it can be said that they are a truly unique race, but there are social characteristics that can be called a symbol of pooling.


    Obsessive family love. The sense of responsibility, duty and belonging thates with ites as a bonus.


    What is interesting is that this did not develop into a way of covering up family members if they did something wrong, but into a form of voluntarily taking responsibility. They even take it for granted.


    Is that why? Fulling values themunity of his family more than his own life.


    It is a race that considers it dignified and humane to justmit suicide rather than defame or sell the family. That such pooling is risking his family goes beyond simply prolonging his life.


    Of course, even if there is such a serious reason,mon sense says, ¡®Who are you to bet all your rtives with stakes?¡¯ It¡¯s going to take a lot of hard work, but the poolings, who have the aforementioned bizarre sense of solidarity and responsibility as a tribal unit, take it very differently.


    It is said that they understand that they have gone through a major incident that had no choice but to do so. As I said before, the psychology that I would rather die than sell my family is amon psychology, so it is possible, but from my point of view, it is no different from blind faith, so it was a part that I could not easily sympathize with.


    It¡¯s amazing that even with such a notion of thinking, they can live in this harsh world and maintain their species¡­ but they say they¡¯re going to live like that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s why the dagger that Pulling, called Sen, presented was by no means an empty check. A guarantee with the entire Kikuidel family as coteral. A certificate that if anyone in this room fails to fulfill their promise, family members will take over and take responsibility until the day the family disappears.


    Because Asilie is there, the authenticity can be confirmed right here. Although there are some differences between families, it is said that it is not difficult to distinguish because there are decorative elements that must be inmon.


    I decided to just rule out the possibility that Senra Pooling was a mutantcking family love for the first time in hundreds of years of history on the continent. Because that coteral was too strong to filter out because of such an astronomical variable of probability.


    It wasn¡¯t bad to try to negotiate with magic imprinting there. There is a downside to having to go to a library or so and get help from a third party, but fortunately I have a connection called Radnell Bandes. I haven¡¯t been able to see his face properlytely, but he¡¯ll be happy to help if you ask through Ragnis. Maybe Mr. Weedra can help.


    After judging up to that point, I raised my hand and called for Asilier from afar. I did not go through this alone, so we must make a decision together.


    Asilie, who approached me calmly watching the scandalous things tense up, asked without getting off her horse.


    ¡°What did you decide to do?¡±


    ¡°The wizard presented the magic imprint, and the pooling bet on the family¡­ What does your sister think?¡±


    It was Asilier who wanted to do that until the magic imprint, but when Fulling said that he had staked his family as coteral, he showed a rather surprised expression and moved his gaze to the dagger Fulling was holding, even though he was in a tense state.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought it would be hard to forgive them no matter what they did because they tried to get me involved in their own affairs, but since they said they were prepared to go that far, the story approaches a little differently. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s notmon for adventurers to not only admit their mistakes but also to pay the price.¡±


    If nothing else, that¡¯s true. While working as an adventurer, I realized that uneducated people do not even have a conscience, and in an industry where most of the work is done by force, if you make a living by killing people or monsters, you will be reborn as people you can¡¯t really rte to.


    There was a time when I believed that there weren¡¯t too many people who could meet all of those evil conditions. The reality is¡­ Let¡¯s not talk.


    After thinking like that, even though the first impression of these guys might have been shit, they are likely to be reformed as the same kind as Zicmel, who knows how to face their mistakes.


    ¡°But you have to go to the library to properly engrave your magic stamp, are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to do that for things that would have died without us. You guys have been hanging out with me for a while.¡±


    Unlike the others, who were greatly relieved when he handed it over to Asilie to check the dagger in Fulling¡¯s hand while hitting one-way traffic, Fulling¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s still a group of people in that wrecked wagon.¡±


    ¡°I heard you talking abouting earlier. But?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ they¡¯re not adventurers like us, they¡¯re victims of them earlier¡­¡±


    I thought they would be nonbatants, but they¡¯re victims. Judging by the nuance, does it mean that you want to finish the quest? Once I decided to save and use it, it seemed necessary to figure out the situation.


    ¡°Hey, Armor. You go to the carriage and wait and bring them when they call. And sorceress. Stop procrastinating and take care of the horses scattered over there with the rest of us. Full-ring, let¡¯s talk with us for a while.¡±


    The effect of ¡®I¡¯ll give you a chance to live first¡¯ was amazing.


    With that alone, they obeyed the instructions very docilely, and me and Asilier were able to briefly pick up a story from Pulling about why the fuck was happening.


    ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re one of the few survivors of human sacrifice, and you guys were only being asked to investigate those cultists, but you couldn¡¯t wait to see them, so you were trying to save them and then you were being chased?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Have those religious friends who are angry at being deprived of their sacrifices to their gods have been following you for a week?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you so shameless? Why are you so angry about being good at something? The world is reallying to an end.¡±


    Whether it was because he had passed the serious situation or because of the power of his lineage, Fulling spoke freely as if he hadpletely forgotten what had just happened.


    I threw a nce and looked towards the carriage, and I saw two little boys trembling, clinging close to the carriage, far away from the armored guy. Due to the distance, all I could tell was that they were both frizzy blonde hair, that one was big and the other was small, and that the clothes they were wearing, including skirts and pants, were simr to those of nobles.


    ¡°They were moving just like the pure bandits, but it seems that the arrows were going towards the female bandits because of that. Maybe they aimed for it too. It was purely luck that we caught the tail. would have died.¡±


    If you think of shadow feet, it seems that the lineage is right. It took a lot of effort not to lose my words when I saw that he was so rxed that he wondered if he was the person who had been threatened with his life just before.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that carriage improbable to say that it was obtained spontaneously?¡±


    ¡°Nobleman, it¡¯s been a week since those vicious guys followed us. It¡¯s a wagon. That¡¯s it. If only they survived and went back, they could be fullypensated, so I boldly shouted it.¡±


    Even though we ended up with a catfish due to our wrong choice. I felt dizzy at the reaction of Fulling who smiled hahaha as he finished his words. That cheerfulness whose origin is unknown is truly unique.


    ¡°Where were you going with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ogwen.¡±


    I haven¡¯t told you where we¡¯re going yet, so it¡¯s not like I made up words without looking at my eyes. Thanks to that, I got an unexpected answer and had to ask again, unable to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡±


    ¡°I hear their parents are Ogwen nobles?¡±


    Then, as if it were natural, I looked at Asilier in response to Fulling¡¯s answer.


    However, when Asilie shrugged and shook her head, she looked at Pulling again with a suspicious expression, and Fulling¡¯s eyebrows began to curl strangely, noticing something strange when he saw us.


    ¡°No way¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Unlike the wizard before, it seems that they clearly noticed what each other was going to say this time. Shaking my head, I calmly notified Fulling, who was trying to deny the reality.


    ¡°The nobleman who manages it is the old man, and he only has one son, who must have just passed his mid-twenties, and even that son went to the battlefield four years ago. I saw it myself at the military dispatch ceremony. Even the image of him holding his heir and sending him off.¡±


    And there are no nobles other than them in Ogwen, a vige on the border.


    What parallel world did theye from, Ogwen?

 Chapter 189

    I thought about it briefly, but I had to decide what I had to do.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll check ande back.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Aristocrats or not. Shouldn¡¯t we find out first?¡±


    ¡°It is, but¡­ how¡­?¡±


    They thought they were aristocrats too, so they could havee this far without hesitation. Sen tilted his head, but there was no reason to exin what he would soon find out anyway. I just flicked my finger to follow him and walked towards the carriage.


    Then, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the guy who told me to bring him when I gave the signal walked on his own, but the expression of the armor changed strangely, but I decided to focus on the kids for now.


    Isn¡¯t the position of exclusive butler of the Ogatorv family Sogaju not a position secured by parachute mobilizing personal connections? It was obtained by mobilizing the great sales spirit and workmanship of the cogs of society living in modern times, and even after that, through the butler¡¯s steady education, I learned how to distinguish luxury goods that I did not know well in my previous life. say no.


    As the distance got closer, the condition of the clothes the children were wearing became more evident. Along with being extremely anxious. Still, looking at their faces, they seemed to be in good health, as if they were children who had been eating well.


    The boy, who looked much younger than the girl, was wearing simple clothes, but the style was appropriate for nobles to wear when attending banquets. However, the clothes themselves were slightly worn, except for the messy or torn ones. If you were a noble, you wouldn¡¯t buy and wear second-hand clothes for your children, so unless that guy hasn¡¯t grown up for several years, it¡¯s highly likely that he inherited clothes from his brothers or others.


    On the other hand, the dress worn by the girl is a formal dress with a design that is popr even in the capital city. The fur coat he was wearing was crude, but the shawl he wore around his neck was even made of silk. Judging from the fact that he was wearing such a thing, it seems that the saying that he was rescued right away was not a lie.


    However, the dress that has to go well with that shawl is only in fashion, and the fabric itself is very ordinary. It is likely that he is an aristocrat, but not very wealthy.


    ¡°Not only was the greeting dyed due tock of circumstance, but also the rudeness caused by various misunderstandings. And I apologize for not even setting proper etiquette. My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    As she greeted her naturally and ording to the etiquette as if water were flowing, the girl¡¯s eyes began to fill with wonder. But that¡¯s for a while. The girl in my arms hugged the boy¡¯s shoulders and moved aside for a while, and the girl epted my greeting with a calm attitude.


    ¡°Dog, you don¡¯t have to worry, Sir Ega. It¡¯s fortunate that the misunderstandings about each other have disappeared, albeit btedly.¡±


    It is surprisinglymon for nobles to find it difficult to even take care of a child and decorate it. Even now, since we are obviously at war, the nobles who are entangled in it can do so. And usually, the more aristocratic, the stricter thew on honor and etiquette. Even though he was so nervous, his manners of sticking out and sticking out seemed to prove it.


    I don¡¯t know what the purpose was, but it was certain that he was a noble. I don¡¯t know why he lied about being an Ogwen noble. I politely continued with a smile like a knight in a fairy tale that was polished in the empire.


    ¡°I heard that thedy is on her way to Ogwen. I am also on my way to Ogwen, so I want to apany her to my destination


    .¡±


    Anxiety once again dwells in the girl¡¯s eyes. Even I would be concerned if a person who had been threatening to kill all the menacing people who had just been chasing him and would kill those who had saved him would suddenly change and apany them. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have a choice anyway, but for now, they pretended to be understanding, pretended to be respectful, and gained a little bit of trust.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the gods have arranged it, but I¡¯ve been living in Ogwen since I was a child, and I¡¯ve been protected by the lord, Baron Benect. He¡¯s the only noble in Ogwen, so the youngdy must be part of Baron Benect¡¯s family. Ady like that Now that I know that my life is threatened, I would like to help with all my heart in order to repay the favor to the baron.¡±


    Of course it¡¯s gurada. My childhood was thoroughly under Asilie¡¯s protection.


    On the contrary, I was blinded by worries about my children and was indifferent to the fact that vigntes were often taking back money andmitting corruption, so I suffered only because of it. Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand why my only child voluntarily went to a dangerous battlefield.


    Thanks to the lip service that had nothing to do with that fact, the girl who hadn¡¯t even revealed who she was yet seemed greatly relieved. This was a bit surprising. He doesn¡¯t seem particrly good at acting, but even though he mentioned the baron directly, he didn¡¯t even show any signs of fear of being lied to.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very honorable person. We should give thanks andpensation for saving us despite the sudden meeting, but it¡¯s just embarrassing that we can¡¯t give you a proper rpense due to the current situation.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she really has a connection with the baron, but she was a very conceptual girl, amidst many people who were just mindless trying to win the honor of saving a nobleman.


    ¡°Never mind. As one who wants to be a knight, I was taught that I should strive for honor and justice rather than riches.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a really good teaching. If you don¡¯t mind, may I know from which family you were taught?¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the color of the girl¡¯s voice, which was sinking with a little anxiety. Yeah, like a kid who wasn¡¯t even 12 years old yet, I thought he¡¯d fantasize about something like a knight.


    ¡°I was briefly taught by the Ogatorf family. I have no qualifications to discuss chivalry carelessly as I will receive the honor of a wandering knight early next year, but I am trying my best not to be ashamed of my attitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ogatorp!¡±


    It¡¯s not really a sphere with a soul¡­ Because everything from one to ten is true. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not even qualified to discuss chivalry, and apart from that, it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m trying to act consistently so that I¡¯m not ashamed of my attitude in the eyes of others.


    I didn¡¯t lie!


    Unlike the armor that managed to hide the bizarrely twisted expression, the kidspletely forgot the ufortable atmosphere at the beginning and treated me with a look of surprise and longing.


    ¡°First of all, I think we¡¯ll have to move on the horses the cultists rode instead. It¡¯s going to be an arduous journey, but are you familiar with horseback riding?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Horseback riding is ady¡¯s skill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good attitude. The result of not neglecting your usual learning shines in a crisis like this. Then, adventurer? Two other people will be bringing their horses soon, so please get ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­all right.¡±


    When I finished greeting the children politely, tearing my eyes away from the armor that answered with an expression that I had seen something I couldn¡¯t see, I turned around to face Asilie, who was keeping a distance and making a strange expression, and Sen, who was astonished.


    ¡°Crazy fucking god. Do you have a double personality?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the art of living. The art of living. What is dual personality?¡±


    If it were the other guys, I would have hit him in the back of the head, but I keep thinking about Shadow¡¯s feet, so I can¡¯t hit him. Still, Sen, who came to his senses after seeing my expression, nced behind me and quickly returned to the main topic.


    ¡°How are you? Are you a nobleman? You¡¯re a nobleman, right?¡±


    ¡°Nobles are right.¡±


    Get out of the ground. Sen breathed a sigh of relief, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able to pay thepensation, including the cost of the wagon and horse.


    ¡°Wait. Aristocrat¡¯ is ¡®?¡±


    Sure enough, it was Sen who keenly caught reactions that could easily be overlooked and passed over.


    ¡°A wealthy person can be aristocrats, but not all nobles can be wealthy. If you look at their clothes now, they won¡¯t have much money. I¡¯m not even sure.¡±


    ¡°Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,


    the road to Ogwen can get dirty anyway, it¡¯s possible that he was wearing old clothes for the trip, but it has nothing to do with me anyway, so I won¡¯t bother telling you that.¡± I watched Sen desperately in despair.


    Asilie, who had quietly approached me, suddenly clung to me with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Huh? Why sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldi is prohibited from pretending to be a knight.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be anxious. That¡¯s forbidden.¡±


    It was really cute to see her puffing out her cheeks with pouting, but if this trump card was blocked, I couldn¡¯t help but be very embarrassed because I had a lot of difficulties when dealing with nobles. But for some reason, Asilier¡¯s determination was extremely strong, and I tried to gain her trust by referring to proven cases.


    ¡°No, older sister? This is a perfect acting that has been proven even in Empire? At the academy there, not just one or two kids who were obsessed with my acting¡­¡± ¡°I should listen to


    that story closely?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    I realized it btedly.


    That cute reaction is jealousy. And that it¡¯s never as light as it seems.


    In the end, I was able to stop Asilie¡¯sints only after I made a vague oath that I would imitate a knight, but only in a way that would not arouse women¡¯s feelings.


    It remained a big problem that I didn¡¯t know what form it was, but I decided to think about itter because it seemed that the crisis was averted.

 Chapter 190

    The horses the cultists rode were quite well trained.


    At first, I didn¡¯t expect that there wouldn¡¯t even be one that ran away except for one dead, but thanks to that, it was easy to clean up.


    Apart from the fact that they didn¡¯t like the first meeting and it was very embarrassing, it might be true that it was a party that they had been working on for over ten years.


    While I was calming my dissatisfaction by driving Asilie, who was displeased with uninvited guests who interfered in our journey, Sen, who was ready, approached me.


    ¡°Hey, sir? I wonder if smoothmunication is important for future travels. It¡¯s better to make a simple statement¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not


    your concern, so just leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was worried about it for a while, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t be necessary if it was a noble person. Hahaha! Let¡¯s start right away!¡±


    I was looking at the back of Sen, who was quickly moving away, in a daze, and Asilie leaned her head against her chest and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a formidable pooling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why people who make friends with demons must have appeared.¡±


    But there was one thing, so I didn¡¯t really have affection. Tong Seong-myeong is one of the things to be grateful for just living.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the threat of the pursuers has disappeared, but their movements were rxed. The little boy rode the horse really well, even with his younger brother, and even if he asionally speeds up, he nevergs behind.


    Behind us, horses without owners are eagerly running, starting with the horse Asilie rode. It was the result of Assilie trying to sympathize with him, saying that there must be such an extra ie, and making them follow him.


    The sun began to set in an instant, just by repeating the movement for several hours, nothing special except for the boy¡¯s gaze looking back once in a while, as if it were amazing that the words followed him without any instructions.


    ¡°Ghost! How about staying overnight by the river near here?¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Sen¡¯s presence, which reacts cheerfully even when he answered coldly, was certainly helpful. If it wasn¡¯t for him, it¡¯s clear that the rest of them would have been busy hesitating while noticing. Thinking that maybe he was doing that on purpose to break the awkward atmosphere, I talked to Ashley, and a negative reaction immediately flowed out.


    ¡°Umm, probably not. That pooling should be able tough all day just for the fact that he has already saved hisrades.¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re a race that I really don¡¯t dare to understand.¡±


    After hearing Asilier¡¯s exnation, the smile never left Sen¡¯s face. At first, even those who maintained a gloomy state were gradually influenced by her, andter an atmosphere of gratitude for surviving for now began to flow.


    We settled down and prepared a meal by lighting a bonfire on our own.


    ¡°Hey, Eh, Ega-sama. The meal is getting ready, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the Wizard Year approached.


    It was a look that could be said to be very sorry for approaching hesitantly, but of course it was nothing to my eyes.


    ¡°Do I look like you and me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to narrow the distance until I imprint on you. I may change my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±


    Somehow, when the wizard who gathered courage and approached me openly kicked out the invitation carefully suggested, the atmosphere that had been a little bright between them turned dark again. Either that or not, while I was finishing my work, the wizard returned to his party and continued to prepare the meal.


    To be honest, when I first saw that tail, I thought it was embarrassing, but looking at it again, I think that¡¯s better than a bright atmosphere. I don¡¯t know what will happenter, but right now I don¡¯t have good feelings for them.


    ¡°I thought Pulling ordered him toe, but it seems he came voluntarily.¡±


    Asilie, who listened to the conversation with the help of the spirit with her ears pricked up a little, shrugged her shoulders and said I burst outughing.


    ¡°Is it reckless or full of courage?¡±


    Still, even though he¡¯s a magician, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the absurd idea that he would be able to lighten the mood because he saved his life. It would be more credible if he had the courage to make up for his mistakes.


    But that¡¯s not my business Until you think you did a good job keeping him alive, that¡¯s just a selfish wizard bitch.


    As I was chewing on the sandwiches that were still left, I was reflecting on the life involved in the incident, saying that every day was far away, and then Sen, who had finished eating, approached me again and started talking to me.


    ¡°Lady? We¡¯re trying to set a night watch. If it¡¯s okay with you, we¡¯d like to keep a watch on our own and let the two of you get a good night¡¯s sleep¡­¡± If it were another time, I would have weed


    and thanked you with arms raised. In the current situation, it wasn¡¯t all that sweet. In fact, there were no people I could trust other than Sen who crossed the family line.


    He¡¯s his friends, so he¡¯ll firmly believe it, but I¡¯m in a different situation, right?


    ¡°No. Everyone on the night watch takes turns standing. Except for the little ones.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to go to bed at 10 and wake up at 6. Is there anything else you want?¡±


    ¡°Night watch for 2 hours each. First watch is Asilier. I am 2 to 4. You guys do the rest yourself. And if you wake up in the middle of the night, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Unless you go to the bathroom, they¡¯ll think you have a different mind. Weapons are outside. Leave it out. The wizard¡¯s wand is managed by us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Then, I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s decided.¡±


    Even though the first watch is the mostfortable, if this is the case, two people out of the group are out of the night watch that day, so they will not have anyints. Asilie, who was still watching Sen¡¯s back, asked.


    ¡°Are you going to spy on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I still can¡¯t believe anything other than Pulling.¡±


    Asilie tends to take a while to fall asleep, and these days, when I go to bed early, I always wake up between 1 and 2 in the morning. That¡¯s at least enough to let them know if they¡¯re messing around in the middle of the night.


    It might be a bit tiring, but once you¡¯ve decided to get involved, you should consider that much.


    ?


    ¡°As expected, it will take some time to gain trust.¡±


    The night air seemed to settle down heavily at Sen¡¯s one word that came back with a lick of his lips as if regretful. It was a natural and fully expected reaction, but I still couldn¡¯t stop regret from rolling in.


    ¡°Still, it will take four more days to reach Ogwen if we keep going like this, so there¡¯s still time. In the meantime, let¡¯s try our best!¡±


    They were clearly aware of what they had done, so they wanted to apologize, but the man named Eldmia Ega kept a wall and watched them with distrustful eyes. That must have been the reason why he insisted on staying vigil.


    Even though they didn¡¯t expect that distrust would be easily improved, the reason they didn¡¯t give up was because of Sen, who made a big decision for themselves.


    Because they had been together for a long time, they knew enough about the races of Sen and Fulling. Needless to say how much she treasured the family dagger.


    Sen smiled, telling him not to mind, but it was clear that if he could really not care, that was something seriously wrong with him.


    Of course, the idea of trying to escape by baiting others was not a good idea.


    ¡°First of all, I decided to be an elf for the first time. They said it was Asilie. I think it would be better for me to be Malvern today. But since the honor of my family is at stake, I was a little trusting. I will sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the second one. Merd and Baize had a hard time today.¡±


    The heavily armored adventurer called Baise did not refuse Carl¡¯s consideration, but Merde slowly opened her mouth with a very intimidated look.


    ¡°Just today I¡­¡±


    ¡°No. You need to get some rest. When you wake up, your head will be refreshed. Above all, ording to Sen, it¡¯s better for me, who has no special skills, to stay awake than you, a wizard, It will help people sleep better.¡±


    As I unfolded the thesis I had already thought of, Merde remained silent for a moment, then nodded weakly. Even though they had been working together as adventurers for nearly ten years, it was the first time they had seen them so depressed, so the party¡¯s worries piled up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think positively. We survived the risk of death twice, and in just a few days, we can sleep well without worrying about raids, right? Even if there is an attack, it won¡¯t be as dangerous as thest time, as we have a very strong warrior with us. Enjoy thefort. Let¡¯s go to sleep and wake up.¡±


    Sen¡¯s words, smiling as he corrected the sinking atmosphere, were so urate that the party couldn¡¯t help butugh slightly. After finishing personal maintenance in an atmosphere rejuvenated by Sen¡¯s endless efforts, the party went to bed for the next day.


    It was a very tiring day for them. A day that was so exhausting and eventful that I fell asleep as soon as Iy down without anyone saying anything first.


    Sen, who had not been able to fall asleep until thetest in the group, fell asleep slowly, praying that things would go smoothly in the future.

 Chapter 191

    After a while, I fell into a deep sleep and had a dream.


    The dream of returning to their hometown to see their families after a long time together with them as amemoration of safely oveing the threat of life and protecting their colleagues. And the dream of grandiosely introducing a lifesaver in a grand party of weed families. At first, the nobleman, who showed a cold reaction with ferocious eyes, smiled at the family¡¯s consideration and forgave his mistake¡­


    ¡°Hey. Pulling. Open your eyes.¡±


    ¡­sweet dreams.


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Sen opened his eyes and the first thing Sen noticed was Merde sitting next to him. And after confirming that she was sleeping without any problems, I was able to answer with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is it a shift?¡±


    Feeling the presence of people moving towards the bonfire without answering, Sen stood up and slowly left the tent, packing the equipment he had ced in the corner of the tent. And I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head while trying to see off the nobleman who was going to return to the tent after the vigil.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Instead of going to his tent, the nobleman who was sitting by the campfire quietly beckoned, as if it was only natural. Sitting on a log that he had appropriately obtained nearby, holding Merde¡¯s staff in one hand, his expression was so calm that he did not feel particrly anxious.


    Still, maybe he had a change of heart and wanted to talk? As Sen approached excitedly in anticipation that the dream might have been a kind of precognitive dream, a creepy word came out of the nobleman¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    The reason she didn¡¯t scream ¡°emergency¡± or run away without looking back was because she quickly checked his expression with a small animal sense. Even in the midst of amazement, the man¡¯s face, which he urately identified, showed only doubt without any hostility.


    It was just a simple self-introduction. After btedly understanding Sen¡¯s reaction, he continued.


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At most, when the opportunity came, Sen was anxious that he might have offended him, but he just shook his head. Rather, it was a reaction that seemed strangely satisfied with Sen¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Nothing to apologize for. I¡¯m just talking about it hoping that there will be a reaction like that. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. You¡¯re Kikuidel Sen, and the sorceress is Merde. What are the names of the other two?¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to use his full name, did he think it would be good to know the name at least? Whatever it was, it was a good sign, so Sen responded immediately with a bright color.


    ¡°The friend holding the crossbow is called Cals. The one wearing armor like a piece of iron is Bai Ze.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡±


    ¡°The boy¡¯s name is Snowal, and the girl¡¯s name is Bellesica. I haven¡¯t heard herst name.¡±


    After repeating the name several times to remember it, Eldmia nodded and threw her staff at Sen.


    What kind of change of heart did he have while staying vigil! I don¡¯t know what it is, but I thought it was a really good sign, so I forcibly grabbed the corner of her mouth as she was about to smile, and the words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°The tail is attached again. Wake up quietly so there is nomotion. Naturally. Just like it was meant to happen now.¡±


    ?


    It was thanks to the grace of the Spirit that I was able to notice even though the enemies were far away.


    In the midst of wondering if there was anything I could do since I couldn¡¯t do crazy trolling ying a music box in the middle of the night, a rare strong touch came and it was the first time in a while that propermunication was possible.


    That said, it wasn¡¯t like a conversation, but it felt like reading each other¡¯s thoughts, so I wasn¡¯t very familiar with it, but since most of my spiritmunication is based on ack ofmunication, I¡¯m sensitive to this level. When I was happily reporting on the current situation for a long time, an unknown difort permeated and apletely differentndscape unfolded before my eyes.


    More than 20 assants riding horses and running. As soon as I saw those who were identical to the cultists I had cut down, I woke them up first instead of asking the Spirit back.


    ¡°¡­So, the spirit showed it?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ummm. I think I¡¯ll need to meet the Elementalist sometimeter. Anyway, okay. I just need to keep an eye on them, right?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no problem with myself. Rather, if a few pop out, my sister may have to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll prepare.¡±


    Leaving behind Asilie, who tilted her head as if she was not feeling well and prepared for battle, we approached Sen and her party, who were sitting together at the bonfire and were nervous. was in a state


    ¡°Really. About twenty. If you look at the same outfit, they must be cultists. This time, it looks like a wizard or priest is with them. Something other than a torch is shining and illuminating the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ how far do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Even if we leave quickly¡­ I think we¡¯ll be caught in an hour¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in running away with something like that.¡±


    It¡¯s better to spend some magic and roll on the ground against the cavalry. With sorcerers, words be dangerous.


    Fuck that expensive horse.


    ¡°Eh, Ega-sama?! You want to fight them?¡±


    Merd was frightened by my voice and trembled as if she had secretly done something bad. What a funny year. If you¡¯re going to stop using magic, why would you return the wand? Still, it was fortunate that Sen had properly exined the situation and called his name. If I get flustered and say that I am a nobleman and get stabbed to death, my investment will be nullified.


    ¡°Why are you so violent as a child? Conversationes first in everything. It¡¯s a lesson that will be your bones and flesh in life, so listen closely.¡±


    Looking at her age alone, she looks five years older than me, but I know something. Including my previous lives, I lived longer. Fortunately, the discerning Merde didn¡¯t argue with that.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Ha, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been victimized before. There¡¯s no problem with just about any wizard. I¡¯d rather not be a priest.¡±


    You need to be careful because you have no idea how divine power moves and is implemented, but magic was a separate issue. It was only then that he remembered the memory of his magic being destroyed. Ah! Unlike Merde, who had a smile on her face, the man named Carls was still uneasy.


    ¡°How did youe after me so quickly? No, more than that? What prevented you from sacrificing two children?¡±


    Still, he had an idea. I thought the enemy was approaching 20 again.


    Anyway, everyone¡¯s eyes, including me, who sympathized with the remark, turned to the two boys and girls, but neither of them seemed to understand what the hell was going on. I wondered if they were hiding something, but they really don¡¯t seem to know anything.


    ¡°What are you going to do after worrying about it? It¡¯s just a matter of grabbing it and asking why. All of you, gather here and do a good job defending yourself. Don¡¯t burn the tent and eat it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°What is yes? Take care of the house. I wille back.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait a minute! Are you going alone?¡±


    It was Sen who was quite flustered and reacted as if he would grab me at any moment.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t the situation different from before? You must have found the corpses of those who pursued you earlier while heading to this ce. Let¡¯s not talk, you might just run into them!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? So, I have to greet you from the front. If I try to talk and then run as you say, won¡¯t the horse die and the tent destroyed?¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    Just looking at his face, he had an expression that he did not know what kind of ident he had to go through toe up with such an idea, but it was the same for me. Why are you doing this?


    It was the aristocratic girl Belessica who resolved that question.


    ¡°Ega-sama? Don¡¯t you feel any threat when you see them?¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    They were the ones who had a hard time chasing with only 10 warriors. Not only has it doubled, but it¡¯s also mixed with other long-distance means, so it would have been a dark situation if only it had been. It seems that anxiety even distorted the reason why I called for a collective wake up.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal if you¡¯re at the level of those warriors earlier. The reason I woke everyone up was not to run away, but to prepare for the guys who would take a detour since there were only 20 of them in the end.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, really¡­?¡±


    It took a lot of effort to convince those guys who looked like they didn¡¯t understand at all, so I just shook my head, grabbed one of the cultists¡¯ horses, put down their luggage, and got on.


    ¡°What are you going to use it for by persuading you? Is this the direction we came from?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Wait well. If you y tricks, you won¡¯t be able to die.¡±


    Leaving behind the guys who answered with a violent nod instead of words, I started running back across the dark in.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about breaking the road. It was not appropriate to block the view on the in, so it was not difficult to recognize the fire they were lighting. I just get off my horse and walk when the lightes into my sight. Maybe if they gathered together and set up camp, but if they saw someone waiting for them on the in alone in the middle of the night, they would usually stop talking and check. If he had identified the other person, he would pretend to know, but if he hadn¡¯t, he would ask for words or inquire about his identity.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me Traveler. Have you seen other adventurers camped out with two small children around here?¡±


    That¡¯s right.

 Chapter 192

    Even when it was bright, the assants, who could not be said to be very affectionate, looked even more suspicious because of the ins covered in darkness. Even today, it was all the more so because it was in a state of deep darkness, not even the stars were visible, let alone the moon.


    But the monsters didn¡¯t care. The clothes and masks they wore were symbols of a proud religion. Even if it felt intimidating in the eyes of others, it didn¡¯t matter. On the contrary, there were many times when it was good to work on that side.


    Because of that, the assants were nervous when they saw the man reacting calmly even when facing them. Not only is it an appearance that does not fit the situation, but a person who reacts calmly to them The scene of a massacre confirmed as they pass by. the beings they track, and so on.


    For all the reasons, the gangsters¡¯ tension reached its peak.


    ¡°I just came from there. May I ask you something?¡±


    At this time of day, how many people would be calm even after seeing the group of gangsters walking on the ins without a single light? But the man took a step further and boldly asked a question. The appearance was so amazing that the assant in the position of leading the crowd nodded and replied.


    ¡°¡­Ask me.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is that girl, why are you trying to capture that girl and offer it up as a sacrifice?¡±


    Except for the one who answered the question, everyone drew their swords and spears without saying who was first. It wasn¡¯t just an action taken because he felt threatened by that word. Of course, you can kill as many times as you like if you have an order, but it was basically just a threat. The proof was that the priest apanying him had not memorized the prayer.


    As if he had no intention of blocking their reaction, the man in the lead continued his talk calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin that it wasn¡¯t a good question.¡±


    An obvious threat. So, an implicitpulsion to tell me where you are. But the man showed an unexpected reaction. As if following them, he pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist. The man with his head tilted sideways, not intimidated in the slightest, somehow looked more impolite than before.


    ¡°I, not you, decide whether a question is good or bad. What is a girl like, why is she so impatient because she can¡¯t offer it as a sacrifice? Judging from the reaction to the question, it seems right that a boy is just a bonus. ?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something someonepletely unrted should risk their lives to hear.¡±


    ¡°That too I judge.¡±


    Normally, it was a situation where you would have thought that you got involved with a madman by ident, but after going through that, it was hard to ignore because it was such a proper reaction and confidence. However, the surroundings were ins with no ce to hide, and even to the assant, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone else.


    In the end, after making a short judgment about the assant, he answered with a sigh.


    ¡°Just as there are levels of food that people eat, there are only differences in rank among offerings to the gods.¡±


    ¡°After all, you don¡¯t know everything either.¡±


    ¡°How can a mere human figure out the will of a god? It won¡¯t be a satisfactory answer, but that¡¯s all I can honestly say, so I hope you can tell me where they are now.¡±


    ¡°If you just run as if you came all the way behind me, you¡¯ll see it.¡±


    The man nodded and gestured at the answer that came back without embellishment. Then, the prepared dagger was shot like an arrow and flew towards the man¡¯s torso. The warning has already been given. I don¡¯t know what kind of confidence he had, but there was no reason why he should know such a back story of someone who would die anyway.


    However, no man was stabbed to death with a javelin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet, damn it.¡±


    As if he already knew it, the man who caught the javelin so casually empty-handed continued, despite the surprise attack, still maintaining a calm attitude.


    ¡°If you want to live, get off your horse and throw away your weapon. Otherwise, only one will survive.¡±


    At the point where the spear had already been taken out, the assants felt that it was not serious and tried to ram the man. However, before they actually moved, the man¡¯s right arm holding the spear blurred first.


    Just as it was thought that an optical illusion had urred due to the darkness of the night, a spear de pierced the chest of the man in the lead.


    ¡°Turn it off¡­¡±


    The man who couldn¡¯t even react properly couldn¡¯t even scream. It wasn¡¯t because of the excruciating pain, but because the man who had dug in in an instant jumped up and cut his throat with precision.


    ¡°I have no intention of letting you live, so I won¡¯t introduce myself.¡±


    Unlike theirrge size, the assants understood the seriousness of the situation only after hearing the murmurs that followed the easynding.


    The one who had just been decapitated was the most talented and had be a conductor. The fact that they were skilled enough to kill such a person with a surprise attack made their instincts sound the rm that alerted them to danger.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Even so, the reason why they were able to not back down was only a judgment based on their superiority in numbers, not a bond they had as people with the same religious views.


    no matter how strong Even if the ambush started killing one person, they still had 19 people. He even rode a horse and was apanied by a priest with divine power, so it was a mistake not to respond to the surprise attack, but he did not assume that he would lose.


    ¡°Number 64! A prayer!¡±


    Therefore, the assant with the secondmand authority naturally gave orders to the priest, leaving behind his colleagues who moved in a trained formation. Since prayers for battle leave unnecessary traces, they cannot be used unless ordered by a superior. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to ask for help, but since the captain died in an instant, it was the result of judging that it was necessary to prepare for an emergency. Even if there was only one enemy, he tried to prepare for it, so it was unreasonable to say that the judgment was wrong.


    ¡°Okay¡­!¡±


    But even so, it was a wrong decision. The assant should have been mindful of the man¡¯s ability to move at ridiculous speeds.


    ¡°You won¡¯t save me.¡±


    As soon as he could feel the wind blowing next to him, an unfamiliar voice rang in his ears.


    No one realized that it took less than three seconds for the man, who leapt diagonally from the gap between the charging horses to attack, to cut the priest who was just about to recite the prayer with his horse.


    This time, afternding lightly and turning his head, the only thing he could do was wonder why the man¡¯s one eye was closed.


    ¡°fire!¡±


    Someone shouted, but it was toote.


    As soon as the caster died, the sphere of light that had been burning with divine power went out, and darkness and despair fell.


    ¡°Get off your horse!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Turn on the light! Torch! Get out the torch!¡±


    ¡°We have to disperse¡­aaagh!¡±


    The halo of light shimmering in front of my eyes caused fear with optical illusions, and because the fear people felt was contagious, the noise made by the horses raging wildly prevented a calm thought from continuing.


    Among the assants who lost their advantages in an instant, only a few who were at a distance from the priest were able to react calmly. It was the same that they couldn¡¯t see well because of the sudden darkness, but in the sense of duty to calm down their colleagues who were on the verge of falling into trouble, they shouted loudly without saying who said first.


    And in return, he began to lose his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! The enemy is only one! Calm down¡­!¡±


    ¡°Put down the spear! Raise the sword! Colleagues and the like¡­¡±


    ¡°Rain, damn it! Run! Run! Run¡­!¡±


    There was no one who did not know what the sound of gongs and blood spattering that cut off their cries as if they had promised. Rather, it was a problem because I understood it so clearly.


    The enemy is precisely cutting the ¡®neck¡¯ of those who are trying to give orders in this darkness. Those who realized this had to tremble in fear with their mouths shut without even realizing it.


    That didn¡¯t mean that death was averted, but there was no way for them to share the fact that they had kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°Poetry, God! What the hell¡­¡±


    Because hemanded the priest to face the light straight ahead, the assant, whose vision was not restored for a longer time than anyone else, epted the whole situation with his senses of hearing and smell and trembled in fear. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound because she knew what the man¡¯s words meant as they passed her by. The fear that if he opened his mouth, his throat would fly off in an instant, gripped him.


    The assant, who was holding his breath and trembling with anxiety, was able to open his mouth slowly only after he could no longer hear any sounds around him.


    ¡°¡­Number 67?¡±


    My eyesight still hasn¡¯t adjusted properly to the dark. The assant felt irrational and annoyed at the fact that he couldn¡¯t adapt even after such a long time, but the reality was different.


    ¡°¡­No. 52?¡±


    Adaptation was not dyed, but death came faster than that short moment to adapt to the darkness. After that, the assant spoke more numbers that seemed to refer to them, but there was no reply. It was not even known if the assant was dead.


    All I could hear was the gurgling of the surviving horses.


    ¡°¡­Please. Someone¡­Answer me¡­¡±


    The ins, which had only smelled like grass until just now, were now filled with the scent of blood. The assant realized he was crying but couldn¡¯t stop. Everything he believed to be his clear superiority copsed in an instant, and the assant eventually fell to the ground with his legs loosened to the point where he couldn¡¯t even sit on his horse properly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that number?¡±


    cooong. A heavy sound and shock came over him and the horse began to run away, but the assant did not wake up.


    ¡°God¡­God¡­¡±


    At that moment when only his muttering echoed in the darkness, a spark was born in front of him.


    It was not the clear blue sphere that the priest had shown. It was just a red me burning with the atmosphere as fuel. The small me, not too big, should have been ordinary by nature, but it came too ominous because it ovepped with the man who appeared at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s a cult who sacrifices people¡­ but he¡¯s more polite and sincere than most guys.¡±


    Death descended into the darkness, standing alone on the in, with a terrifying smile.

 Chapter 193

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to tie up a frightened, trembling man, alone, and bring him back on a horse.


    I thought he was so faithful to his faith, so I took off the mask and checked the inside of his mouth, but fortunately, there seemed to be no poison for suicide, so he was gagged with a piece of cloth that was properly torn so that he couldn¡¯t bite his tongue.


    I wanted to root the money bag from their corpses, but I couldn¡¯t put fire on the in to light up the darkness, and the me that could be made with magic was a little more usable than a lighter, so I decided to just give up.


    As I went back and forth with the guy who didn¡¯t even resist as if he had gone crazy, the very nervous guys and Asilie greeted me in a bright color.


    ¡°I came and picked it up.¡±


    Because he gave up the right to proper routing, he dropped the cultist behind him with a very sad face, and after arranging trivial matters, Carls, who epted it as a calm response unique to a person who came, asked a question with a tired expression.


    ¡°Oh my God. Is that really what the reaction to killing 20 people is?¡±


    ¡°Not all. I think a few escaped.¡±


    I was going to say that if they didn¡¯t identally kill each other, maybe one or three of them escaped, but Asilie pointed to somewhere far away and couldn¡¯t see well.


    ¡°I shot three of them as they came closer. They¡¯re probably over there somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then everyone else is dead except for this one. I¡¯m d I caught them from a distance. I don¡¯t like resting next to a dead body.¡±


    Unlike Asilie, who simply nodded, Sen and the other guys¡¯ expressions hardened. Suddenly scared.


    ¡°Yeah, but what happened to him that got him out of his mind?¡±


    ¡°It just stoked fear.¡±


    For those living in modern times, directing in a variety of media may seem like a no-brainer because they are ustomed to it, but in ces where such things are less developed, each and every trivial thing is a culture shock. Just because there are monsters and bandits all over the ce, it doesn¡¯t mean they are numb to fear.


    The enemy was definitely alone, but the experience of people starting to disappear in all directions without a sense of distance would not have been a very pleasant experience.


    ¡°I worked hard for that, but I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s start a littlete today.¡±


    ¡°Muh, of course! You took care of everything by yourself, of course! When should I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen on its own.¡±


    The effect was good, but it was a job that consumed more mana than I thought to create a new appearance while firing double eleration. After properly arranging my sword by the light of a bonfire, I gave them directions on the treatment of cultists before entering the tent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to find out. Don¡¯t kill them. You¡¯re definitely a prisoner, so take care of them properly. Other than that, do it yourself.¡±


    He was the one who was caught because he had no intention of solving it in a short period of time anyway. We¡¯ll take care of that cultist issue after we¡¯ve done all our business in Ogwen and they¡¯re back in their yard. It was Merd who carefully questioned my words.


    ¡°May I ask how good it is to be unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything rted to physical violence. Even if you find out right away anyway, the cultist¡¯s problem willeter. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Fortunately, the question ended with that one. I went into the tent andy down, thankful that my clothes didn¡¯t stter too much blood.


    Then Asilie, who came in very naturally, pulled out my left arm andy down next to me to sleep.


    ¡°¡­is your sister going to sleep too?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay awake anyway since Eldi took care of everything. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll run away. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be wiped out in an instant while we¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very unreliable¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw you doing this and that while sharing roles for a while, but that¡¯s enough to be evaluated as an adventurer.¡±


    The standards for rating the adventurer¡¯s guild are jagged.


    It¡¯s perfectly normal. People who are good at party y but can¡¯t even catch ogres because of their limited skills, and people who have the ability to catch ogres while blowing their noses but have no know-how in one-on-onebat, so it¡¯s difficult to determine who has the upper hand among people who are dangerous even if only 10 goblins swarm. Because it¡¯s a futile thing. When dealing with multiple enemies, the standard is inevitably not uniform because the individual¡¯s armed forces have to be divided into the same form as the exceptional enemy adventurer.


    Of course, if you caught a real ogre that easily, you¡¯d crush a goblin with just a punch.


    In that sense, Asilier¡¯s evaluation must be a reasonable and sober evaluation. If the party has been maintained for about ten years, that alone is enough. I¡¯m sure you can enter a monster¡¯sir of a decent level with a smile and leave it devastated.


    With such confidence, he must have taken a strong action to destroy the consciousness of the religious group and rescue people.


    ¡°Come to think of it, my sister had a long break, so she went through the grade review again, right? How far did she go in the past?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s self-sufficient.¡±


    The immediate answer that came out as if it were obvious didn¡¯t contain any pride, but it also sounded like he was saying that if you¡¯re an adventurer, you should be self-sufficient. And I know it¡¯s not an illusion


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my older sister say that? Until the appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a strainer made to filter out people with poor skills in the guild. Of course I remember.¡±


    Of course, she also had a bit of an extreme side. Because ording to Asilier¡¯s standard, adventurers were only in the deficit and silver ranks, and each meant an expert in the middle and low ranks. Less than that is a probationary period, and if you settle down during that probationary period, you have the idea that you will just fall. Looking back, that¡¯s a very radical idea. In fact, wouldn¡¯t Ashley have had the same personality in the past?


    Whatever Asilie¡¯s past is, I am also in a position to sympathize with her im while experiencing a brief adventurer¡¯s work. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t normal and kind people, but those who had been left as blue-cor adventurers for more than three years were usually people with problems somewhere.


    They fall out of the rank screening for a variety of reasons, including people who are unable to move forward after experiencing something big, such as being a gatrol that they can¡¯t rte to or being filthy ipetent.


    Those who repeatedly make a living only through thoroughly stable quests, not ¡®adventures¡¯. Still, it¡¯s not that I¡¯mcking in skills or personality, so others don¡¯t see me as particrly bad. However, it was verymon to describe them in the form of ¡®guild employees¡¯ and not consider them as the same adventurers.


    ¡°Eldi is worth teaching. It¡¯s because he can¡¯t get the hang of it sometimes.¡±


    While I was lost in that thought for a moment, Asilie lightly pinched my cheek and went to sleep with a satisfied smile.


    Because of the conversation that flowed naturally, I missed the chance to get away from Asilie, so in the end I gave up and closed my eyes.


    ?


    Even though I woke up with my eyes open, not much time had passed, and it was only now that the day was getting brighter. About 3 hours? It seems that the fatigue was rted to the consumption of mana rather than the physical problem.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was getting any more sleep, so when I woke up Asillie and left the tent, I saw the guys preparing breakfast in the misty in with dew. Maybe it was so quiet that I could hear even the slightest noise as I moved. Sen, who was cooking soup, found me and started talking to me.


    ¡°Did you wake up earlier than expected?¡±


    ¡°Somehow. How about a cultist?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t very cooperative. But I found out that they didn¡¯t intend to kill themselves.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s unexpected again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a doctrine. If youmit suicide, like other pagans, you will wander forever with only your soul left in this world?¡±


    For a cultist, these bastards have a strange corner.


    ¡°Then what about when you get caught like now?¡±


    ¡°They say if you die from torture, you¡¯re a martyr.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Are you not even thinking about the possibility of betrayal? They are the ones who keep amplifying questions about useless topics right now. When I turned my head to look at him, the guy who was watching what Sen and I were talking about carefully avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, wait with a pounding heart for the day of martyrdom that wille someday.


    ¡°A kid?¡±


    ¡°Beleshka. When I had a brief conversation with the cultists, they said that he was a high-ranking sacrifice. Do you know anything?¡±


    At my question, Sen crossed his arms, frowned between his brows, and began to shake his head vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone follow like crazy like this, but in fact, simr cases are moremon than I thought. There are things like offering virgin blood, warriors who have umted more achievements being loved by the gods, and things like that everywhere.¡±


    ¡°After all, it means that only suchmon casese to mind.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that seems to be the case. What on earth is such a great sacrifice that 30 people are sent to catch it?¡±


    fuck. Did you hear it? 30 warriors. I tilted my head at the bted question and changed the question.


    ¡°Hey. Did you guys say you saved them by stopping their rituals? What are they doing, so they have 30batants? Aren¡¯t they too strong for a cult?¡±


    It can be said that it is very open to religious views, as it would be if the pantheon is the basic base, but it is not a country that is tolerant even to those who are branded as cultists.


    Even in a world where God exists, it is a very big problem that non-believers are forcibly kidnapped and offered as sacrifices. Atheists are a world close to mental illness, so as long as they are bound to live by believing in at least one religion, in the end, they freely take on other people¡¯s followers and offer them up to God.


    It¡¯s not a story at the level of let¡¯s just follow thew, but a catastrophe in which religious wars are fought between those who im to be the true warriors of the gods.


    ¡°Ah, these are the Demonic Cult.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    demon religion? God of demons? I was dumbfounded for a moment, so I reflexively said it without realizing it.


    ¡°Crazy fuck. They don¡¯t do human sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You know the Demonic Cult! Aren¡¯t Eldmia-sama really a noble? Do you see the same reaction?¡±


    What was so surprising about it was that when I red at Sen, who was staring at me with both eyes wide open, she burst into a shy smile and continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s pseudoscience. It¡¯s pseudoscience. They went crazy because of the war. It¡¯s a group where mercenaries who survived the battlefield or escaped people gathered and grew stronger¡­ Recently, we¡¯ve been going out a lot, so our local side is also getting into trouble.¡±


    After all, war isn¡¯t something to do. There are crazy people all over the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s really damn good. Turns out, isn¡¯t she a candidate for a saint of some religion?¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha.¡±


    Senughed heartily at the words he spat out as he shook his head because he was dumbfounded. I¡¯m dumbfounded by what I said, but it can be said that it¡¯s a reasonable suspicion since the pseudo-pups rushed like that.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t hold back theughter that burst out and I looked at the cult again¡­


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your fucking reaction?¡±


    The cultist who was listening to us was causing a pupil earthquake.


    No, these bastards?

 Chapter 194

    saints and saints. Those who are collectively called saints. They are different from the warriors.


    Unlike warriors who are directly designated by a specific god at a specific time with a chance of sprouting beans in a drought, they are a symbol of faith that can appear at any time in all religions.


    The conditions for bing an adult are unclear. It could be a five-year-old kid, an elderly person over 70, or a prostitute.


    That¡¯s why they are special.


    If you have firm faith, it is living, breathing proof that the gods love you no matter what they look like or what they do. If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s that there¡¯s no special revtion, so it¡¯s not unusually difficult to find it?


    If it is not a religion that has umted its own know-how and information over a long period of time, their seats may remain vacant for decades because they have not been able to find them. It¡¯s not that an oracle or revtiones down, it¡¯s just a natural form of divine power that stands out.


    ¡°Hey cultist.¡±


    Even though the person who proves the existence of God like that is a real world, should I say that the ce where people live is simr in the end? They deserve to be blessed and are an indicator of faith, but there are cases in which they are not very wee to the existing clergy. And, of course, such cognitive dissonance stems from human ugliness.


    Among them, there is a unique case that is not verymon but can emerge as a very serious problem. If the saint or the saint is a child.


    The faith based on the child¡¯s innocence is enormous. However, few cases are greater than a lifelong devotion to religion or a faith that has gradually risen through the trials of life.


    When a child surpasses all such adults and bes an adult, it is usually divided into two cases.


    A case in which a person is destined to announce God¡¯s will to the world as an incarnated being endowed with some of the power of a god he serves, and a case in which other people are


    not qualified because the faith and purity of the religion have faded.


    And thetter, depending on which religion it is, brings a tremendous ripple effect far beyond the level of a rice bowl.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°That reaction is proof. What do you not know?¡±


    fight. Yeah fighting is no problem. It¡¯s only natural since he decided to respond with violence to violence against me in the first ce. But the problem is that all of those fights are like ordeals that a warrior must go through. Do the work, Siegfried!


    I strode towards him and started with a ser kick to the head.


    baek! The sudden violence that started with a shout startled the others who hadn¡¯t heard the conversation Sen and I were having, but that wasn¡¯t the point right now.


    ¡°It will be good for you to say it when you are nice. If not, I¡¯ll make you think it¡¯s better to go to hell. Whomissioned it?¡±


    A demon god is a demon god because he is the god of the demon tribe. Just a god who didn¡¯t receive human sacrifice and didn¡¯t crave blood. I wouldn¡¯t discriminate against humans just because they serve them, but of course they don¡¯t grant divine power to this wrong form of faith.


    However, they brought a so-called priest and used the sphere of light. I didn¡¯t know if it was real divine power, but at least it was certain that it wasn¡¯t magic. Because I couldn¡¯t see the flow of magic power. In other words, it is not divine power with a high probability, but it means that it is borrowing the ability of something that is not magic.


    An existence capable of endowing those who follow it with extraordinary powers, treating those like saints as sacrifices of a different rank.


    In the world, bastards who can do that are called devils.


    ¡°Kuhh, keuhuhuhh.¡±


    The man whose front teeth had protruded from just one kick gave him an ugly grin.


    ¡°No matter how many pagans like you curse me, I will go to the side of the demon after my martyrdom. What are you afraid of giving in to your threats? Only this violence? I can onlyugh!¡±


    Contrary to what he just said he didn¡¯t know, heughed because he heard a really absurd and ridiculous threat. He now looked me straight in the eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Beat! sh! Then kill me! If you die and go to the devil¡¯s side, you will repay me for my faith! You will be reincarnated in the body of a mighty demon! Death is not the end, so we have nothing to fear! Cut off our limbs! Look! Dig out your eyes and tongue! I will greet the death that ising with a smile!¡±


    The guy, who had been trembling in fear because he didn¡¯t know what he might do to him, suddenly changed his attitude and started to be mad, as if he were convinced that the only means we could use was violence. As ifughing at me, spitting andughing, it seems that there is nothingcking in calling it a fanatic.


    ¡°You will find out nothing of me!¡±


    As if they were intimidated by that appearance, the other guys made a tired expression. The children werepletely terrified and began to pray. thanks i got one The prayer method of grasping both hands with the thumb of the right hand wrapped around the left hand was the prayer method of the Holy Light Cross.


    I hear the footsteps of Asilie and Sen approaching from behind. Even in the middle of it, he looked me straight in the eyes andughed like crazy. As if you already won.


    I watched it silently.


    The sound ofughter that grew louder slowly diminished as he noticed the change. Little by little doubts fall on the confident guy¡¯s face, and other guys¡¯ eyes start to turn to me in response. It was only after hisughter had died down in the midst of growing doubts that I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of madness?¡±


    I slowly bent my back and knees to get to eye level with the guy sitting on the floor. I didn¡¯t ask for an answer, so I just continued.


    ¡°There are real madness and fake madness in the world. You look like a madman swept away by madness, but you are just fake madness that you can be proud of because you are sure there will be a reward.¡±


    ¡°Go, fake?¡±


    ¡°Real insanity¡­ it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not insanity to weigh gains and losses.¡±


    The cultist¡¯s brow twisted in the overflowing question. Of course, I didn¡¯t wait for his words this time either.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You won¡¯t die until you be thest survivor of the cult.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°If the force is rxed enough to mobilize 30 warriors, there will still be more believers. This pursuit will continue. But that will not happen. I will go find it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ha! Only you guys can deal with the followers of this church? We weren¡¯t the most elite! Seriously¡­¡± ¡±


    Alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°I alone. I¡¯m going to kill all of you. Do you think you were ughtered one-sidedly because it was night? Do you believe that I had a hard time with that?¡±


    It would be hard to think that way. I was stunned, not fainted. The boy¡¯s eyes started shaking again.


    If it is a matter between simple religions, it ispletely someone else¡¯s matter. But the devil is different. They are, on average, the ones who take pleasure in spoiling the world with their dicks. They are like cockroaches and mosquitoes that will definitely provide an obstacle in my life in some form if I ignore them as someone else¡¯s business.


    Even if you don¡¯t have the talent to look for it on purpose, if you are stepped on in the snow, you must pull out the head.


    ¡°After neutralizing all the warriors, I¡¯m going to drag even the idols you worship. Those who have lost the will to fight, those who beg for their lives, and those who curse me. I will drag them in front of the idols in the sloppy temple you must have built. I will go.¡±


    There was a suitable stone on the floor, so I held one in each hand and showed it to him, and his gaze naturally moved to the stone. Satisfied with the reaction, I smashed stones against each other with all my might. The guy flinches btedly at the remains of the smashed stone as he sshes stone powder with a loud thumping sound.


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to test whether that idol breaks first or the heads of all of you first.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hit the idol directly until all of your heads are broken. If the idol is smashed first, until the remains are powdered.¡±


    Anger filled the boy¡¯s face for a moment.


    ¡°How dare you! Such an insult!¡±


    The reaction was much more violent than Sen¡¯s reaction when he cast sphemy. This time, his anger continued for quite a long time, but it didn¡¯tst that long as it was very intense.


    Two minutes of hate indeed. I looked at the guy who was breathing hard, and I brought up a story that I hadn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see the scene to the end. At the end you¡¯ll know what the hell you served. You¡¯ll see it reveal itself through your damn corpses.¡±


    In the midst of anger, doubts sprout again. They speak as if they already know what they serve, and that¡¯s good enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch that bastard die at my hands, then I¡¯ll die regretting that I¡¯d rather have gone to hell than I said at the beginning, in the realization that I was nothing more than a devil worshiper.¡±


    ¡°Evil¡­ma? Devil?¡±


    ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll know what true madness is. You can look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°What, what are you talking about! Devil! You bastard! What do you know! How can you make such a guess¡­¡±


    You know, what the fuck, he only knows human sacrifice.


    Satisfied with the desired reaction, I stunned him by lifting his chin. Then, after putting the gag on the guy¡¯s neck like a muffler and checking the knot, he looked around.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Eldmia-sama? That¡­ breaking an idol with your head isn¡¯t really like that, is it?¡±


    The guys looked at me with more fear than when they saw the cultist, and Sen asked a question with a yful smile, with Asilie shaking her head between them, who seemed to have noticed my intentions.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Of course it wasn¡¯t, but I found Sen¡¯s face gradually losing his smile funny, so I replied in silence. Still, with the kids, the prank didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Why would I do something like that? I was trying to scare him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised. But do you really need to do that?¡±


    ¡°Thoughts get shorter when you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    It¡¯s not difficult to find them anyway, since Sen and others all know their base. Maybeter, by taking off the gag and giving him time to talk, he might try to entice him to spill information.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t get any information. Just before they attack the stronghold of demon worshipers disguised as cultists anyway, when their vignce is identally distracted and an opportunity arises, allowing them to escape at their own will.


    A guy whose thoughts are shortened and desperate will surely be of help.

 Chapter 195

    Thanks to the uproar, there was a point that I had to point out before departure.


    I summoned only Beleshka and asked a question while keeping a little distance from the campsite being cleaned up.


    ¡°How much do you know about this situation, Lady Belesica?¡±


    ¡°How far do you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that you could be a saint?¡±


    The Church of the Holy Light Cross usually builds a temple in the periphery and settles down. It is a tradition that originated from the mindset of a priest, that the capital and otherrge cities are already filled with the love of others, so that the teachings of God are preached in ces that are not easily reached.


    Then there are cases like Ogwen, where the vige bes a city and grows into a big city. The current Headquarters of the Holy Cross Society went through the same process and is located in the middle of a great metropolis.


    But whatever the result, the fact remains that they basically build temples in remote ces and spread their faith. And taking care of people, he breaks the heads of monsters and thieves in the name of God.


    It¡¯s not a metaphor, it¡¯s really breaking. They are people who consider it their duty to protect ces that are hard to reach by military power or adventurers, so they break without hesitation.


    So, Shintoism is one of the many religions in the periphery. It has a strong perception that it is a religion of the powerless, supplements theck of military power in the territory with almost freebor, and protects the well-being of the territory, so it is popr among poor nobles.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many branches of the Holy Light Cross in the east and south. I know that most of the Holy Light Cross in the south are cities involved in a war with the demons, so it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    I definitely remember it because it is the only religious facility in a ce that I could call my hometown. If you are looking for the nearest Temple of the Holy Cross in parts of the south that have not been directly affected by the war, you will only find Ogwen at the western end.


    ¡°Did you find out that you were a saint, and in the process you were chased by them and were heading to Ogwen?¡±


    Instead of answering right away, Velesica lowered her gaze. It¡¯s like a child who¡¯s been caught lying. Thanks to that, I was able to find out without having to listen to the answer.


    Rather, it was a question that returned after that brief silence.


    ¡°How much do you know Sir Ega?¡±


    ¡°I know quite a bit. I know that Baron Berekt has no rtives. That he has only one child, and that his only grandchild is still an infant. Nevertheless, I have corrected my assumption that the youngdy is Baron Berekt¡¯s family. I know that I didn¡¯t¡­ Ogwen is in the process of expanding the city with the help of the capital, so I know that he can¡¯t invite other nobles privately.¡±


    It must have been because there were so many people throwing parties of luxury and pleasure with the money they gave to invest in the city.


    It is a fact that I learnedter, but it is said that it was for that reason that the camp was built outside the city when the escorts visited to take Ragnis. From the moment you are confirmed to be a noble, you cannot stay in any form of amodation in the city except for visiting religious facilities and temporary visits? Thanks to that, Ragnis also said that he slept at the camp.


    ¡°¡­I thought it was strange that he didn¡¯t ask for hisst name even though he knew the etiquette.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if her parents educated her well or if Beleshka studied hard, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have a bad head. Belessica, who was squatting while holding her hands as if she was nervous, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to greet you properly. I am Bellesica da Luvis. I am the eldest daughter of the Baron Luvis family in the south.¡±


    Her family has been devout members of the Holy Cross for generations, and to be baptized in the year she turns 12, the biggest event is to visit Federa, thergest city in the east, where the Great Shrine of the Holy Light Cross exists, the only ce in Ithiel. It is said that it was a family that lived happily.


    Velesica, who is 12 this year, followed that family tradition. It was a month ago that I adjusted my schedule so that I could arrive in Federa on my birthday, went on a trip with a happy heart, and returned home after being baptized. The anomaly appeared two weekster.


    A cultist appeared.


    Baron Ruvis, who noticed the strangeness in the way they tried to take Bellecica by all means, from appeasement to threats, correctly grasped the connection of this incident that urred after his daughter¡¯s christening. That she was a candidate for a saint of the Holy Cross, and the Great War noticed this and tried to eliminate her.


    After making a decision, Baron Luvis prepared two wagons and headed for Ogwen with his few soldiers. One for him and his wife to ride as bait, and the other for the children to ride to Ogwen.


    ¡°But¡­we got caught.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was a n carefully conceived by someone in the Great War using the cultists or a product of coincidence, but they aimed precisely at Bellesica¡¯s carriage, not the carriage of Baron Luvis, the bait. The soldiers of the loyal family sacrificed their lives, but it was not enough, and they were dragged to the temple of the cultist and were in danger of dying, but Sen and her party helped him.


    ha ha ha. The fate of the child is also strange, but I am also amazing because I am involved in it. I liked that the aristocrats ran away from the political scene, but now the religious bastards who are blinded by power are fucking shit.


    Still, he spoke more clearly than expected, so I was satisfied that I roughly grasped the context and finished the story.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know. It¡¯s relieved that you know everything. It looks like you¡¯re ready, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡¯ Beleshka, who was cringing like a scolded child


    ,


    looked at me with her eyes wide open. What is it? Is there any reason to react like


    this ?


    They say they change their minds dozens of times a day, but just as I was about to think that this is a bit¡­ Beleshka shook her head violently and hurriedly continued, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it


    . Do you know what the situation is now? But you still want to apany me?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s the problem¡­


    ? The people who sold me to the cultists could be high-ranking members of the Holy Light Cross. When the story of helping me flows in¡­¡±


    Oh? You mean, this brave little boy took care of me? How can you be so proud? It was so wonderful that I almost stroked his head.


    ¡°Hahaha. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t dwell on such things.¡±


    ¡°No, this is a simple problem enough to be expressed in the form of attachment¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple problem. It just ends when Lady Bellesica arrives in Ogwen and visits the Holy Cross Temple.¡± I


    understand. No matter how mature you try to act when you¡¯re 12, you¡¯re still a kid. It¡¯s a very easyw to ept .


    Even so, the fact that the Great War did not solve it and deliberately worked after thedy returned home makes it a story that there are very few people who did not want the saintess to appear inside the Great War. I can¡¯t get support, so I¡¯m secretly trying to solve it.¡±


    If the entire Holy Cross Society didn¡¯t want the saintess and wanted to get rid of it, it would be a problem to be solved by just epting it moderately, sending it to the battlefield with an appropriate excuse, and killing it appropriately. So, it must have been a secret attempt to solve it, and even borrowing the hands of devil worshipers.


    ¡°Thedy bes a saint in Ogwen, and I destroy the base of those cultists. That alone will solve most problems. It¡¯s not tooplicated.¡±


    ¡°Bo, nothingplicated?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It would be more difficult to m the dragon¡¯s head down from the sky.¡±


    After answering with a smile, he returned to the camp where the preparations for departure wereplete, leaving behind a word not to worry about it


    . Of course it¡¯s not difficult¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I muttered the same thing, but didn¡¯t seem to have to pay much attention.


    ¡°Has the story been sorted out?¡±


    Asilie, who was petting me while waiting for me to finish, smiled and asked, ¡°I could have overheard the conversation if I wanted to.¡± It must have been her own consideration that she didn¡¯t do that even though she should


    have. I think we should just start with Ogwen. There were some annoying things involved,


    but it¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°Unlike saying something, Eldy¡¯s expression is neatly resolved¡­ That kid doesn¡¯t seem to have that?


    ¡± Look.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Well, I¡¯m still young.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal,


    so I¡¯ll think about it and then stop.¡± Sen, who was riding along with Merde, came to the side while helping her to mount the same horse as if it were natural.


    ¡°Well, did the story end well?¡±


    ¡°Uh. There was nothing wrong. Let¡¯s go to Ogwen for now.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t like the fact that both of them reacted simrly to Belessica¡¯s and made strange expressions after hearing my answer.

 Chapter 196

    The journey that followed was surprisingly shit.


    The first piece of shit was a stone bridge that arrived 4 hours after leaving the camp. As if we were just resting properly, the moment the dozen men gathered together on the stone bridge talked to us as we got closer, I had no choice but to p my forehead.


    ¡°Hey, brothers. From here, you have to pay a toll to get through?¡±


    In fact, wouldn¡¯t everything I¡¯ve done so far be meaningless?


    Looking at the novels I read in the past, fame spreads quickly in an era without cell phones, but seeing that I can¡¯t even recognize stone heads trying to steal money from stone bridges scattered across the valley.


    Thanks to that, not only did I realize to the bone why boring clich¨¦s are boring clich¨¦s, but I also realized that there is a long way to go.


    ¡°Heh, hehe. Today, if you leave that elf alone, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    There are too many gangster puppies in the world.


    ¡°Hey Sen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, four! Eldmia-sama!¡±


    ¡°Keep those fucked cubs.¡±


    Sen jumped off his horse and threw a dagger among the thieves who wereughing obscenely.


    As soon as the daggers were driven into the eyes of the two thieves who couldn¡¯t understand the situation, Sen shouted.


    ¡°Hey you bastards!¡±


    I gave instructions to Sen, but everything that moved was everything. Carls and Weizet spurred on their horses and crashed into them, and Merde assisted them by casting a chant as Sen jumped down.


    Of course, there was no fighting whatsoever. The guy who stood there pretending to be a bit old saw Sen and the others jump out at my words and ran away like a ghost, then followed the others with a single shot from Asilier¡¯s bow, and the rest were just robbery level. It was so useless that I didn¡¯t even have the will to fight.


    The only damage I received was that Asilie, who was riding in front of me, pped my lips with the palm of her hand, saying ¡®I have kids, so what¡¯s that?¡¯.


    The second shit happened that evening.


    The robbers who had settled in the woods and had survived the stone bridge near the end of the construction of the camp had brought their gang from somewhere. These days, if 10 people die, 20 peoplee to the trend, so it¡¯s almost like that number of people surrounded us and approached us.


    ¡°Fuck, this time you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Rumors don¡¯t spread, but how is it so easy for the surviving robbers to find us along with the rest of the gang? Mental fatigue set in, so I decided to move this time. After all, no matter how annoying these guys are, you have to deal with them yourself so there is no end to them.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve recently been fighting with guys who say they use knives, but now this kind of situation just bothers me.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Eldmia¡­¡±


    Then an unexpected reaction came out.


    ¡°Uh, uhhhhh! Go to Eldmia!!¡±


    A guy who recognizes me has appeared!


    ¡°Sir, fuck! There¡¯s never been a story like this!!¡±


    Not even one or two. Leaving behind the dumbfounded party with both eyes wide open, I looked around and saw that there were many people with simr reactions. When I even made eye contact with a guy who was so astonished, he threw down his weapon and turned around and started running away.


    ¡°Dog bastards! Fucking bastards! If you¡¯re going to kill, you¡¯re going to die!¡±


    ¡°I said no! I¡¯m not! No!¡±


    ¡°What, what?! What are they doing?! Wake up you bastards!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!!¡±


    The procession of escaping without looking back. In the sight of twenty people being reduced to half in an instant, I was able to realize btedly that my efforts so far had not been in vain.


    Fortunately, those who remained didn¡¯t falter. In the end, Sen, who had been staring at the people doing nothing and running amok, looked at Asilie and I, who burst out with a gentle smile that was out of proportion to the situation, as if he couldn¡¯t understand them, then asked slowly.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pursuit of a long-cherished dream.¡±


    I thought it was a reasonable exnation, but the reaction that came back didn¡¯t change much.


    Two days passed, and it wasn¡¯t until noon on the third day that Ogwen started toe in at the edge of our field of vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real city now.¡±


    Most of the walls, which were under construction, were finished. It was clear that thepletion would be imminent, as only a part of it remained that you would not have known if you hadn¡¯t seen it from the hill.


    ¡°Come to think of it, did Eldmia say that she knows Ogwen well?¡±


    ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know what I know, but what I know is right. Now I don¡¯t even know that well.¡±


    Even half a year before leaving Ogwen, it was a city that was changing day by day. I have no idea how much has changed now.


    Still, perhaps because it was her hometown, she couldn¡¯t help but feel strangely excited even in the situation where there was a Saint of the Holy Light Cross right behind her and crazy cultists sharpening their knives.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the walls that had changed. There was a procession to enter the gateway to the extent that it could be seen from afar, and the buildings within the territory are oddly dense. I want to know if there is anything in this town, but I don¡¯t know. Who knows where there might be a bunch of dungeons?


    ¡°Having to wait in line to enter Ogwen. The world has changed so much.¡±


    ¡°You look like an old man, Eldi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mature, sir.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because he brought a lot of horses that couldn¡¯t be ridden? Even after we lined up at the end of the procession, we started to receive considerable attention. While waiting for the line to slowly decrease, thinking that maybe the strange partyposition could be the cause, a familiar figure caught my eye at the gate I gazed at nkly.


    ¡°Are you Alec?¡±


    A naive guard in his 20s who was infatuated with Remiri, one of the signboard girls raised at Lady Alicia¡¯s inn, was conducting inspections with a serious face that did not suit him.


    To be precise, it should be said that he was yawning at the loss of his military discipline and taking off his helmet while punching the person who seemed to be his sessor during the checkpoint. Just looking at it, I could see how far the procession would go, but when Alec¡¯s gaze, which had been scrutinizing it with bored eyes, slowly passed through the procession in front of me and approached me, I calmly waved my hand.


    Alec, who was at first tilting his eyes, widened his eyes and started running toward me eagerly.


    ¡°Oh my God! Eldmia! Has it gotten bigger?¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing that says hello as soon as I see you for the first time in a while, hyung?¡±


    ¡°You bastard. If you¡¯re happy, the only thing you can say is this! Huh? But how can you be with Asillie?¡±


    ¡°It happened because of work. I came this time to pack things up.¡±


    ¡°What?! Did you buy a house in the capital?!¡±


    My dream of owning a house was no different even in a fantasy world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, because things were sorted out, so we decided to go together.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I¡¯ve heard rumors that Levi was actually an aristocrat, but¡­ Is it well organized?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Well, it ended well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    No matter what he did, he was good to people, and Alec¡¯s shrunken expression brightened up as if it were his own work.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. Oh, more than that, this older brother had something amazing to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Are you dating Remy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Huh? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t know why Remy gave up all his good pastimes and went to work at your store?¡±


    It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve realized I¡¯ve been desperate, but I¡¯m still better than Alec. uh huh Arriving at the gateway while teasing Alec, who caused cognitive dissonance, we entered the free pass with the help of our acquaintances.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you seem to be doing well, hey! Are you going to stay for a while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not long¡­ but about three days?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he seems busy. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here, so let¡¯s have a drink togetherter. Oh, travelers, please stop by the adventurer¡¯s guild. These days, it¡¯s security reinforcement week, so we¡¯re meticulous.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡±


    The inside of the city was much more familiar than it looked on the outside, leaving behind Alec, who was waving lively to see him off.


    ¡°Huh?! Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Milena! Has the location of the store changed?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! No, you heartless bastard! Stop!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t because I have something urgent to do right now. I¡¯ll say helloter!¡±


    Passing by Milena¡¯s store, which changed its location and got bigger.


    ¡°What is it? Is it Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°You used the sword that the uncle gave you cheaply!¡±


    ¡°What? Why is it in the past tense? Hey! Yamma!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! The long sword of Hans, the Ogwen cksmith of the border! It has been reced with the long sword of the capital Dwarf craftsman!¡±


    ¡°What?! Dwarf?! Hey, hey! You bastard! Show me your sword and go!¡±


    I nced down the street past Hans, who was always in front of the smithy, shining a light on his shiny hair.


    familiar face. A series of unselfish pleasures. Even though I didn¡¯t bother to remember it, the memory springs up as soon as I arrive. It was such a pleasant feeling that I could easily ignore the stares of the people around me, including Sen¡¯s party, who looked at the atmosphere of hospitality with a stunned expression.


    The ce they drove to was the inn of Mrs. Alicia, which had now be a nursery school. When I stopped talking and looked at the building, which had changed significantly, little kids who didn¡¯t seem to know me were staring at us, who had suddenly gathered.


    ¡­a lot.


    ¡°If you follow the southern road from here, you wille to the Holy Cross Temple. Go and settle your affairs, put your eyes on the adventurer¡¯s guild ande back here.¡±


    ¡°Yes? The Holy Cross? Why is there¡­¡±


    ¡°Belessica¡¯s family will be there.¡±


    If you¡¯re safe, that is. They were people with question marks above their heads, but they didn¡¯t particrly object to my words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with me?¡±


    But Veleshka vomited a little. It seemed uneasy, so I exined it in a slightly soothing tone.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m always in a third party position. Of course, I¡¯m not parting like this. I¡¯ll just settle my affairs first and visit to exin the situation. If you go there, you¡¯ll be told that it¡¯s Priest Asher. If you tell him to meet him, the other priests will guide you. You can trust him because he is more faithful than anyone else.¡±


    He is not only faithful, but also a veteran crusader who participated in crusades in the past. It feels absurd that the Holy Cross priests in Ogwen are blinded by self-interest in the first ce, but it would be better to introduce the most trustworthy person first.


    Fortunately, with that alone, Beleshka was relieved and epted the situation. Asilie looked at thepanions and horses walking away and asked me quietly.


    ¡°The Holy Cross?¡±


    ¡°They say she might be a saintess candidate.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aha. So¡­¡±


    Asilie understood the situation with just those words and didn¡¯t ask further.


    It¡¯s just ¡®really, I get caught up in a case wherever I go.¡¯ He justughed a little.

 Chapter 197

    ¡°Sister Alicia! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey you bastard! Where are you crawling in without a letter!¡±


    hmm. It¡¯s a cry I haven¡¯t heard in nearly two years, but it still resonates as if I¡¯ve boiled a train firebox.


    As soon as I entered the store, Mrs. Alicia ran out of the kitchen and rushed over to me. He pped my forearm with his palm until it made a noise.


    ¡°Ouk! You¡¯re still on active duty.¡±


    ¡°It sucks. You¡¯ve just be a swordsman. What the hell happened to youst time? It wasn¡¯t even a fuss when people like nobles came¡­ Oops! Mr. Asillie was also there at the same time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Alicia. Fortunately, things were sorted out at that time.¡±


    Mrs. Alicia, who hit me with a stern face, smiled endlessly at Asilie and said that it was okay. I scanned the faces of the children snooping around, wondering what was going on in the midst of thismotion, but surprisingly, there were no faces I knew.


    ¡°Are all the kids independent? Don¡¯t you know any faces?¡±


    ¡°What about independence? Everyone went to work. There¡¯s no room for those who don¡¯t work at this hour!¡±


    ¡°Oh. They say it¡¯s going well, but it looks like it¡¯s true. But are there any rooms left?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for a spare room? Go home.¡±


    ¡°There are things that we can call our own. We don¡¯t know, but we need to find a ce to stay.¡±


    Alicia, who rolled her eyes as if disapproving of my answer, went back into the kitchen and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to know if it¡¯s you and Asillie. It¡¯s not an inn anymore. There are many inns near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so check them out.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve got a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It used to be an unattractive outskirts, but it¡¯s be a nice ce for new adventurers who don¡¯t want to be involved in war.¡±


    hmm? This is a story that I hadn¡¯t even heard from Asilie¡¯s letter. Turning my head and looking at it, I noticed that Ashley didn¡¯t know that well either.


    ¡°Since Eldy left, I¡¯ve been living a little¡­ leisurely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s really hard to see because I¡¯ve lost my soul for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Alicia? It looks like the stew is burning!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡±


    Anyone could see the opportunity and looked at Asilie, who showed an attitude of turning away, and then got hit on the other arm for no reason.


    ¡°Did your brother live here too?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Looking down, I saw one of the children who hade close to me, staring at me with shining eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re from here? No. You¡¯re the one who made this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes? This ce was made by Alicia and the priests?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Sister? How the hell do you teach kids to study history?¡±


    Growing up without knowing the epic about Eldmia Ega, the prophet who led Lady Alicia¡¯s inn¡¯s first member, Ragnis, and others. There is a problem with the historical consciousness.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do but stop talking, go ande back in the evening. I¡¯m busy!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re curious, be on time for dinner, kids. The reason you¡¯vee to live in such a blessed environment is because of your footsteps¡­¡± My speech was the dust flying through the air


    . I was stopped by the buried green onion roots.


    As I escaped the building that had now be an orphanage while avoiding the flying projectiles that were precisely targeting me, the brightughter of the children burst out from inside.


    ¡°To see the pain of others andugh so happily. These guys have the qualities of a well-to-do adventurer.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re having fun, right? Seeing the punse out by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not bad.¡±


    Aside from Ragnis¡¯ work, Alicia¡¯s inn was the ce where there wasn¡¯t really anything bad to say. In many ways, it was a ce that held its ce as a good memory in me.


    I climbed back on the horse and seated Asilier in front of me, and I spoke in a strangely refreshed mood.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve said goodbye, shall we go to the cabin?¡±


    ¡°Umm. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a bit disastrous, but I¡¯ll have to go after all.¡±


    I was wondering what it was, and when I got caught up in the gate of the demons, I came out in such a hurry that I couldn¡¯t even close the door of the cabin. It seems that it will be difficult for the family and even the livestock to be kept alive.


    Even though the city had changed so much, the road to the cabin didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. The forest with its leaves and bare branches began to greet us with a dreary look, and it wasn¡¯t until around the time I heard the sound of water running down from the valley that I stopped my horse for a moment and looked at the hill. .


    The tomb I had made could be seen here as well.


    ¡°Do you want to stop by?¡±


    ¡°¡­no. I want to stop by before I leave.¡±


    There were times when I cried all those days when I was young, and there were times when my sadness was diluted a lot while staying with Asilie, so now I feel more obligated as a child than feeling. Rather, the road leading to the hut, leaving the ruins and graves behind, evoked more emotions.


    Maybe it¡¯s because a little over two years isn¡¯t an easy period, so it made people emotional.


    ¡°It feels like years have passed between just these few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was eventful.¡±


    In fact, for quite a few people, it was not an eventful event, but something close to a disaster. Even the road to get here.


    Come to think of it, when I first left, I thought I would return only after capturing the demonmander, but I¡¯m a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Someone is in the cabin.¡±


    this crazy It¡¯s been a few weeks, and there¡¯s an outsider who has already found and upied an empty house? It¡¯s not easy to ept that there¡¯s something wrong with not locking the door.


    ¡°But¡­ are the cattle still alive?¡±


    Asilie tilted her head as her ears perked up, but I didn¡¯t have to question it.


    It was because we had already seen the cabin because we rode quickly with the intention of rushing over and splitting the top of our heads.


    At the sudden sound of horses hooves, the big man who was feeding the chickens raised his head to look at us.


    ¡°jin?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Brother? Are you back?¡±


    Jin, a foreigner from Ladan across the sea and who called me brother without hesitation, was looking at us with surprised eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve been guarding the house since Mr. Asillie suddenly disappeared with the nobles who suddenly appearedst time.¡±


    ¡°¡­After that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Not that much. I just cared enough not to make these guys hungry.¡±


    The guy who smiled awkwardly as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal seemed to have even walked away without saying a word. In addition, it was not difficult to guess that, judging from the tidy surroundings of the house, it was easy to guess that he had taken care of the cleaning as well, unlike when he said that he only fed the livestock.


    ¡°Thank God. I honestly thought he would have run away or starved to death.¡±


    ¡°I received something, but I have to give you this much. Did youe back before that?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t even been near the battlefield yet. This time I came to organize my house and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Cleaning up¡­ did you decide to go together?¡±


    When I nodded as I lowered Asillie from the horse, he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. After Mr. Asilier left¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to clean the house!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve done it¡­¡±


    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to let me know how depressed he was after I left, but I just smiled as I watched Ashlie desperately cut off her words. listened to


    ¡°You seem to have gotten stronger.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have gotten bigger too? Do you do adventure work?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯d be surprised to hear how much I¡¯ve been involved in building Ogwen¡¯s walls. I¡¯m a popr person after all.¡±


    but. The racial difference only made people feel threatened, but after getting used to it, this guy never got into gossip.


    Jin calls it my grace, but in the end, it was his constant efforts to break the prejudice built up by various cultures, including very in Ladan.


    ¡°By the way, if you organize your luggage, you¡¯ll dispose of your livestock too, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. I want to go to the uncle I sawter, ughter it, and give it to Mrs. Alicia as a gift.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short of money anyway. I¡¯d love it if you brought it. It will help even slightly.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Gunther¡¯s butcher¡¯s, not Bon¡¯s butcher¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did he inherit the family business? He thought he would be an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°It actually happened. I gave up and came back after less than a month. I think my older brother will find it funny when he goes and sees itter, right? He wears an iron adventurer¡¯s mark around his neck and cuts meat solemnly like something to brag about¡­


    ¡± . You said you jumped out without even being able to wear a golden grade?¡±


    The conversation that started with the recollection of a braggart whose face had grown like a warrior in a battle went on for quite a long time. Alec and Remiri¡¯s bloody love front, a flurry that arose for a short time as an increasing adventurer, created a romantic atmosphere, and Mrs. Alicia¡¯s sword fighting, driven by adventurers who tried to touch their children, etc.


    ¡°A lot happened.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother like that too?¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    It was only after hearing Jin¡¯s question that I recalled my memory.


    In fact, it was quiet for about a year after I first went up to the capital. I was busy learning, I was busy using my brain to rightfully refuse the preferential treatment the Ogatorf family was trying to give me, and after I registered as an adventurer for the first time, I lived a tight life coborating with all kinds of idiots to raise my grade, but¡­ But in front of the recent big events It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t even hand out a business card.


    ¡°To be exact, things have been a lot in thest few months.¡±


    When I think of all the things I¡¯ve done, such as being stabbed in the stomach and almost being killed by a demon, I naturallyugh out loud.


    The past is like magic. Just the fact that it has already passed is so mysterious that it can remain calm like this.


    ¡°To the extent that we can talk about it at Alisha¡¯s nursery school this evening.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell you a few stories rted to Esmue or the demons, but that would be enough.

 Chapter 198

    It didn¡¯t take long for Asilie toe out of the house that Jin had tidily arranged.


    Since the perishable items had already been disposed of by Jin diligently looking for them to some extent, cleaning our house was simpler than we thought. There was a series of processes of inspecting the chicken coops and boxes that were used when bringing in the first livestock, putting them in one by one, and loading them onto an old wagon, but it was concise enough.


    The tombs of my parents and the little pantheon I had built were in perfect condition. As I got older, the repairs I made by recing the wooden ones with stone ones must have yed a part, but I could tell from a nce that Asilie had been steadily taking care of them while I was away.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring the head of that demon.¡±


    There was only that much to say right now, so after briefly visiting the tomb, we returned to Ogwen. Jin smiled leisurely, saying that he had to ride the cart with the livestock, but it was nice not to walk.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia-sama!¡±


    After such a leisurely return, we were greeted by Sen and hispanions, who were crying with the horses we had brought for the first time.


    ¡°ah.¡±


    ¡°this.¡±


    I left it as is.


    I had to feel that my eyes were blinded by the mess caused by the animals who had no talent other than eating, fighting, and running.


    stupid-like things. I brought it to sell anyway, so it seems that I was looking at my eyes so much that it would have been nice if I had just gone there and sold it. The immature kids areughing at the horses pooping, so they are full of the qualities of a real adventurer.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my fault for forgetting it.¡±


    Eventually, after struggling with the manure for a while, we were able to dispose of the horses.


    Fortunately, the horses sold for a pretty good price. The reason was that the demand for wagons has been increasing recently, as if the trickle effect caused by the adventurers that Lady Alicia had mentioned was significant. There are some dungeons around, so there are wagonsing and going there?


    I don¡¯t know if it should be regarded as a boom during this war, but I thought it was because it was said to be the driving force behind the market.


    After going through such a series of chaos, there was still time left until evening, so we decided to sit down in the hall of the inn where Sen and her party were to stay and talk about Bellecica.


    ¡°Fortunately, Velesica¡¯s parents arrived safely and were under the protection of the temple.¡±


    If it was a party of justice¡¯s super elite adventurers Gaendal, they would have put countless sses of wine on the table andid out a story board, but of course, these guys weren¡¯t allowed to do that yet. The content of the conversation, which started with the motto of thorough solemnity and sincerity, wasn¡¯t too bad, but it wasn¡¯t neat either.


    First of all, since it was a thrilling family reunion, we decided to meet and talk about the details tomorrow, that the cultist was also left there, and that the Ogwen Cathedral Cross Society got a firm answer that they would do everything in their power to protect the saint. I heard it, but I didn¡¯t like the fact that Pastor Asher, who had made that boast, asked me to see him tomorrow.


    ¡°Did you guys say my name there?¡±


    ¡°Yes? If you want to find Father Asher, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. Did I mention that I was involved in what you all went through?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ just a little¡­ help?¡±


    ¡°¡­But why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know. He just thought about something and then said it out of the blue.¡±


    Are you calling me a guess because there were so many things I did in the past¡­?


    After thinking about it for a while, since he couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable reason, Sen looked at the abundant drinking party at another table and licked his lips.


    ¡°Oddly enough, things got bigger than that. Cultist candidates for the saintess.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to grow. Anyway, the Holy Cross will take care of the saintess problem, and the cultists will all die soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, Eldmia-sama? It¡¯s not like we doubt Eldmia-sama¡¯s skills. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­yes. What is it?¡±


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll show arrogant behavior like asking about my age and trying to talk to me now, and right now he¡¯s still listening, so I can treat at least one question with broad tolerance.


    ¡°Those cultists are cultists, and as I said at the beginning, quite a few of them have sprung from the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°however?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few people. There will be a hundred people left even after 30 people.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is that weird religion¡­ No, let¡¯s say what can happen if you lose your mind on the battlefield. So?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±


    It¡¯s okay to notice, but it¡¯s not okay to keep talking back and forth, so I thought about what to say, but thinking about it, I decided to refrain from thinking that if I get angry here, I¡¯ll be nothing but a jerk who is ignoring me now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it that way. I just want to ask if you can fight and win against them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­Well, that¡¯s right. Actually, we were in a position where it was difficult with only 10 people, and ording to the guy who caught us, he said he wasn¡¯t even the strongest among them. I can¡¯t easily imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible.¡±


    If it¡¯s something that can be solved by bluffing and bluffing, they¡¯ll say that they can catch the demon king, but things in the world don¡¯t work that way. It was a confidence based on thorough reasoning. Aren¡¯t the doctrines of cultists already stupid?


    die and be reincarnated as a demon


    A doctrineposed of a psychology close to fear and longing for a different race stronger than themselves.


    In other words, those cultists are already advertising themselves as weaker than the demons on the battlefield. Even within their sloppy religion, they created a hierarchy, so they didn¡¯t distribute the results of the contract with that bitch who was obviously a devil to all the believers, and they even created a priestly position and implemented a hierarchy. Well, in a way, it may be an insurance to not use the devil¡¯s power recklessly, but as a result, it is true that he threw away the opportunity to be evenly stronger.


    In the end, the absolute majority is just a matter of filling the head count.


    ¡°The 30 people who rushed at the request to sacrifice a candidate for a saint couldn¡¯t be anything but scraps, right? As the guy who might be baptized with holy water in the Holy Light Cross said, there might be elites, but in the end, that guy is also the main cultist. It is said that it was one of the core forces. But it doesn¡¯t matter too much if 50 people like that attack.¡±


    If the sword could not be oveid with magic, the story would have been different, but this alone is no different from a cheat key with a time limit. There¡¯s no way they can block it with only deserter-level equipment.


    It would be dangerous to have a levelparable to Envelde with simple swordsmanship skills, but those guys are doing things like cults?


    ¡­¡­It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no possibility at all, so I¡¯ll definitely have to stop by Mr. Valkun on the way back and get some stuff. It wasn¡¯t to the point of diminishing my confidence, though, so I was able to continue talking calmly.


    ¡°As you all have seen, it is an equipment that can cut both horses and people. If youe a lot, you will only be cut a lot. From there, the number of heads is just the number of corpses.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched the sword he was wearing around his waist, and their eyes naturally moved. Since they also heard him boasting to Hans that it was a dwarf craftsman¡¯s weapon on his way back, he must have had a great imagination unfolding in his head.


    ¡°More than anything, it¡¯s not going to be a head-to-head match with them, but it¡¯s weird to lose.¡±


    Ideally, they¡¯d feel strange while we were going back, and send in extra troops. Because individual destruction is the second right thing after a surprise attack. Even if it¡¯s not, if you eventually drag him to the vicinity and release him, the guy who thinks he escaped secretly will go to the hideout and gather troops to try a surprise attack.


    If you can handle it in three parts like that, it¡¯s even better.


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s a situation that¡¯s almost no different from being single against 100 people¡­ I think it¡¯s strange to think it¡¯s strange to lose¡­


    ¡± Sen¡¯s reaction made me widen my eyes.


    I was surprised that he used the expression ¡®nearly single¡¯ and took it as an established fact that he and his other colleagues were joining my n, and it was surprising that the other guys didn¡¯t seem to have anyints about it, but I was surprised that one hundred people I was surprised that the remark that it was strange to treat it as nothing special was an extremely normal remark.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    This time, I had no choice but to admit it. Certainly, my senses have changed a lot due to recent events.


    It was a distorted sense that made meugh out loud, but I couldn¡¯t really correct it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true, what can I do?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I should say that even if I just beat the slime, my experience will go up¡­ but since I¡¯m fighting a bunch of half-assed guys more and more, I get a rough estimate. If you¡¯re fighting alone, variables that deviate from that estimate may be threatening, but even excluding them now, there are Asiliers, and my trump card, which is still in the middle of production, exists.


    Because I had already experienced too much to be afraid of the defeated soldiers who had gone mad with fear, I said it again with conviction.


    ¡°no problem.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll think of my answer.

 Chapter 199

    What followed after the future n for the cult was a brief self-introduction that had not been made during the visit.


    Of course, even so, I had no intention of devoting my brain capacity to a field where I had no interest in them right away. There was no need to give information about Asilie, so I was the only one who introduced myself.


    ¡°As you may already know, my name is Eldmia Ega. I am currently training to decapitate the vige¡¯s enemy, and as you have experienced, I have a seizure when trying to y a joke on me. It is important, so remember it well.¡±


    Cals added a chu-im-sae while carefully noticing whether it was difficult to keep up with what they had done.


    ¡°¡­the vige¡¯s marshal?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Armymander who ordered me to destroy our vige and run away when I was young. I want to catch and kill him.¡±


    The eight pupils move wildly and begin to think about how to react among themselves. At first nce, he seemed to be contemting whether to consider him crazy or take it as a joke, but he didn¡¯t bother to exin. There was also a faster response from Sen to add four feet.


    ¡°Uh, so you¡¯re from the east? I thought you were from this side of town because you¡¯re so friendly with the people in this city.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m from an unnamed vige further west from here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? But just now¡­¡±


    ¡°The demon king army¡¯s first invasion was our vige, not the east. It was seven years ago.¡±


    I thought it was a fact that surprisingly many people knew, but are they vulnerable to such information? The moment I thought, Merde threw a question with a strange reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s an initial invasion, but there are no survivors¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what people generally think. I¡¯m the only little-known survivor. Everyone who knows me in Ogwen knows that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, I¡¯m sorry. If so, how old are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°15 years old.¡±


    ¡°¡­to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re 15. Why?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke! Hahaha! It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t imagine it, so I hardened without realizing it. Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I think I got angry at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Ah! A joke too!¡±


    Unlike Sen, who somehow seemed to smile calmly, the other guys looked surprised enough to roll their eyes in various ways. It wasn¡¯t hard to notice what the eyes moving back and forth between the sword and my size meant, so I decided to leave it alone.


    It¡¯s only natural that he did that because he survived what he almost died.


    After that, the story ended roughly by giving the guys instructions in advance on the actions they should take the next day. Even if that was the case, it was only a matter of setting an appointment time to the extent ofing to the Holy Cross by what time.


    After finishing the story, I heard Sen¡¯s voice ordering beer in a terrifyingly loud voice as Asili and I left the inn door, making it a very difficult night, but I let it go.


    ¡°They¡¯re very subtle kids.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°I think I can distinguish the rtionship between Eun-Won and Eun-Won while not easily oveing injustice¡­ Why did they make that choice when they met us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you thought you were going to die so you couldn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if life was worth it, wouldn¡¯t you have even tried to save a child named Beleshka?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think much of it, but after hearing it, it seems like the right thing to say. There is nothing that can¡¯t be concluded that he was an adventurer¡¯s average personality in terms of just taking the means and methods, but if you think about whether there is a different reason, it feels like at least one reason wille out.


    However, since it was an issue in an area I wasn¡¯t particrly interested in, I just talked about it.


    ¡°Rather, he had a below-average personality, but the saintess might have subconsciously influenced her and forced her to save her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very sphemous statement.¡±


    ¡°Since you saved a saint once, I firmly believe that you will look after that much. Lady Lubiska of fair bnce.¡±


    As she murmured insincerely while adopting a posture of praying for the Holy Cross with moderate movements, Asilie burst outughing.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Eldy has been oddly sincere since the old days. He doesn¡¯t particrly want or depend on God for anything, but he prays incessantly in strange parts.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are many problems to say that it is sincere to pray to an unspecified number of gods without visiting the temple properly, but there is a deep story that has been passed on from the previous life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I guess so. Is that also a chance for Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. That was when, but I still remember it.¡±


    If he had known that his rtionship with Asilie would continue like this, he would not have done it. In order to make the rtionship smooth, he endures theing of the wise man¡¯s time, and the childish imitations he has done from time to time start to pass by like a kaleidoscope.


    Ha¡­ fuck. The day will surelye when I have to tell you that I was reincarnated, but what kind of face should I face? Seriously.


    ¡°The time I spent with Eldy is all memories, but I can¡¯t help but remember.¡±


    ¡°¡­Teacher? You remember the days when I was cut in half, but if you attack me with affection, the world will be a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    It was said with a smile, but it contained a very firm intention, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. Hu almost left a big scratch on his life with the wrong joke.


    It may be said that it was a minister, but when I quickly crossed my arms and joined hands, it was not a bad decision.


    Barely escaping from the crisis of ruining the atmosphere with the wrong joke, I headed to Mrs. Alicia¡¯s nursery school in a cold sweat.


    ?


    After Eldmia left with Asillie.


    Unlike Sen, who enthusiastically ordered beer, the others couldn¡¯t move their hands easily even with the beer in front of them.


    ¡°¡­15 years old? With that ability?¡±


    They had one thing inmon.


    ¡°Maybe I wasted my life¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah. What kind of nonsense are you thinking! Have a beer. I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    Even Sen, who toasted himself and tilted his beer ss to congratte him on his safe return with a cheerful smile, was also embarrassed inside.


    However, it was not because I felt ashamed of my skills like the others, but because I waspletely out of line with my expectations, so I was able to keep a smile on my face. There was no way that Eldmia would have faked her age just to see them panic. Because there are many other ways to embarrass them.


    Listening to the story and looking at the face, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand it. It was only covered by hisrge size, muscles, and outspoken words and actions like a 30-year-old mercenary, but apart from his sharpness, his face did notck a sense of youthfulness. At first, I thought it would be just for a while¡­ Rather, it was just presbyopia.


    In fact, it is embarrassing to even call it presbyopia. It¡¯s because the atmosphere is so overwhelming. Even five yearster, that face is highly likely to be human.


    ¡®Still, I assumed he was at least 18 years old.¡¯


    word and deed. skill. Judgment. boldness. The determination not to hesitate to kill. It was said that genius has its limits, but it seemed to be an adage that did not really mesh with the saying that there are always exceptions to thew.


    I didn¡¯t feel empty like the others. It is partly because the pooling itself is a race specialized in celebrating rather than envying and jealous of others, but it was because there was a word in the world that refers to those who show a veryrge gap.


    ¡°Is there only one or two geniuses in the world? Rather, it¡¯s better to be thankful and congratte you for surviving by encountering such a person, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. Think about it right now. What would it have been like if we were really just ordinary adventurers and elves? Even if we were lucky enough to deal with 10 people, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid injuries? Did you meet the 20 people who followed you again? They were probably not drinking beer, but urinating like thieves or being beaten up by corpses.¡±


    It was a cynical talk and at the same time an extremely cool reality and fact. And it was the most necessary thing for my colleagues who were about to fall into unreasonable self-loathing.


    ¡°Thank you for surviving. You¡¯re just talking about our current situation, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that really so¡­? At least I didn¡¯t hear it as a joke when he said he was killing themander of the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Carls raised his beer mug sparingly with aplicated look on his face. At the same time, Sen understood at once what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Are you afraid they¡¯ll use us as arrows?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know. Why?¡±


    It was a word filled with sincere questions rather than arguments. Sen, who wanted to put both legs on the table and lean the chair, but because the table was made for tall people, was satisfied with just shrugging his shoulders, he answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Think of the thieves yesterday. The first one, why did the person who told me to clean it all up at night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because it bothers you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say it in a big way, but I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s the personality that solves things in the end.¡±


    Sen, who confirmed that the eyes of his colleagues who had been together for decades were converging, slowly put his hypothesis into his mouth.


    ¡°Some of the thieves scattered across thisnd just saw their faces and ran away. That¡¯s what they shouted when they first met us, and Eldmia-sama has a reason for saying who she is. And I guess that reason is the thief who ran away field itself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to spread rumors throughout the town not to touch him.¡±


    The thieves¡¯ reaction. An attitude of being polite to a person who is polite. A face that expressed subtle satisfaction at the sight of the thieves running away. And crucially, even the naked expression that if you want to y a prank on yourself, you will have a seizure.


    ¡°Kids who don¡¯t have enough to eat because they have a lot of family members be greedy for food, and the youngest who always inherits tends to have a lot of possessive desires to have things of their own. 15 years old? You mean he was 8 years old when he was massacred. Do you have any idea?¡±


    What did I do when I was 8 years old? I think I had a fight with my next door neighbor over the swing. It was a long time ago, so I don¡¯t remember it well anymore.


    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the psychology ofpensating for the loss created an excessive self-defense mechanism?¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone is not a wizard, so the expression is ssy. That¡¯s right. But they don¡¯t just bite at random, they cleverly use their hair. If thieves encounter that skill, can they survive? It¡¯s impossible unless they deliberately save it.¡±


    Anyone can see that it was an extremely trained body. It¡¯s never made overnight, and it can¡¯t be a talent. Everyone here can agree that it is the result of thorough efforts.


    ¡°The reason for killing is clear, but the reason for saving is also clear. The reason we were able to live was because we pledged to be useful at the risk of our lives, and Eldmia-sama decided to ept that. He¡¯s not the kind of person to just throw away a hand.¡±


    Rather, in order to use it over and over again, you will only ask for it in line that fits your ability. I wouldn¡¯t even expect more than that. So, after seeing the thieves who returnedst night, I was going to step out myself.


    ¡°Maybe this is an opportunity. In the future, if we don¡¯t do nonsense and consistently return the favor, building enough trust to make up for the behavior we showed on our first meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­why would that be an opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Because the ¡®self-defense mechanisms¡¯ that Merd talked about apply not only to one¡¯s own body, but also to the people around them.¡±


    Eldmia said that it was not the enemy of her parents, but the revenge of the vige. He is moving to avenge the grudge of the entire vige.


    ¡°I can bet my entire fortune on the fact that if someone stabs Assilie right now, her head will be cut off. If any of the vigers who had a close rtionship with him were harmed by someone, they would die without ever having a chance to regret or regret it for the rest of their lives. trust me. We are in a very good situation right now. It¡¯s just a bit¡­ scary.¡±


    Smile. Then most of us can be friends.


    Recalling the old adage of Fuling, Sen smiled.

 Chapter 200

    Mrs. Alicia¡¯s dinner was literally to the point where her upper legs were bent.


    At first, of course, I thought it would be because there were more children in the nursery school, but as the food gradually increased, more and more people came from outside, andter, all those who said they had seen their faces came and started taking out tables outside the building.


    And it was only when I saw Mrs. Alicia taking it for granted that I knew that this was her n. No, but still, this food in between? If anyone sees it, it is at the level of misunderstanding that I knew about mying three days ago.


    ¡°Valkun?! Alchemist Valkun?! This is what that Valkun made?!¡±


    ¡°Yeombyeong? Why is he like that?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the sword Eldmia was wearing was filthy good?¡±


    ¡°Huh. I knew you were a bastard, but it¡¯s been a while since you left and you¡¯re already wearing that? That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to calm down Hans, who was going crazy with the momentum of his eyes going back, so I left him alone and he was ready to lick the real sword. It was surprising enough that Mr. Valkun was a famous person who reacted like that, but Hans¡¯ such a mad reaction, which he had never seen in his entire life, was even more surprising.


    In fact, isn¡¯t Gin a very great person? Seeing that he started working as an adventurer btedly, it seems like a story with enough potential. Why would there be one or two long-serving servants like that?


    In my heart, I wanted to take the sword away from Hans right away, even if it was disgusting, but I was in a position where I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Hans who was making such a fuss.


    ¡°Hyung! Did you really jump down from the sky and catch the flying dragon?¡±


    ¡°Hyung said that with one kick, people fly away, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Brother! Was the sister here really a princess?¡±


    ¡°Brother! What do people in the capital look like?¡±


    It was very difficult to answer while remaining sober as these youngsters, like future adventurers, were trying to bombard me with questions with their eyes shining.


    oh my god. What do people in the capital look like? From the faces I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think they belong to Ogwen. Did the people in the neighborhood I lived in look different from the Ogwen people?


    In the end, I came to the point of regretting that I came back to get dinner for no reason, unlike the morning I left the nursery school with a boast. Of course, even if I said I regretted it, the kids couldn¡¯t let me go, and in the end, I calmed them down as much as I could and went through the process of answering them one by one and exining them appropriately, and finally I was able to eat a meal.


    ¡°The stew¡­ is cold¡­!¡±


    It was a stew of much better quality than the old days when it was okay, so in fact it didn¡¯t matter anyway, so I tried to eat it, but my thick hands grabbed the bowl and changed it to steaming stew.


    ¡°sister..!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give a damn, eat it.¡±


    Because it¡¯s the same anyway


    As she went into the kitchen again holding the bowl, I thanked her inside and started eating. Asilie, who enjoyed being tortured by the children, said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been less than two years, but everyone is so extreme.¡±


    ¡°Who said no. Anyone who sees it would think that the vige chief¡¯s son came with a knighthood.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s proof that Eldi has been doing well here, so it¡¯s nice to see it.¡±


    It was Asilier who was feeling happiness in a way that I couldn¡¯t understand at all. Is it any good? I have no choice but to try to be like this wherever I go in the future.


    ¡°I like it even more because Alicia told me to go to bed today so I can eat and drink leisurely.¡±


    ¡°Because I can just drink it?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Come to think of it, Asilie was quite fond of alcohol. When I was very young, I like it to the point that I almost never even touched it.


    ¡°Well,pared to how older sister likes to drink, there aren¡¯t many opportunities to drink.¡±


    ¡°If anyone sees me, I¡¯ll think I¡¯ve always wanted to live a life of intoxication, dear. Being fond of alcohol is just a tribal trait.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s tribe? The green vine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our tribe was located in the northern region. We stayed cold most of the time under the snowy mountains.¡±


    For reference, there is no such thing as a snowy mountain in the northern region of Ethiel. So, the north that Asilier was talking about now means the north of the continent.


    And when you hit the continent, Ithiel is located almost at the southernmost point. How far is it in the world?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been curious about my sister¡¯s tribe, so this is very unfamiliar information. North of the continent? Lovell?¡±


    ¡°I did get along with the people of Lovell, but I¡¯m close by word, not to the point of ovepping territory. They lived a little higher up.¡±


    ¡°A ce like that¡­ can people live?¡±


    From what I¡¯ve heard, the northern part of the continent is treated almost like the Earth¡¯s North Pole. I wondered how much exaggeration was mixed in, but judging from Asilie who wasughing out loud, it must have been a considerable amount of exaggeration.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to do all the basic things and live without any problems. Of course, from the point of view of Ethiel, it¡¯s cold enough to freeze to death.¡±


    I nodded my head and listened to the story, but I was amazed at the fact that I hadn¡¯t shared a story like this until now. Even though we¡¯ve had quite a few conversations for a long time, there are still many things we don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go someday.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Yes. Let¡¯s go after Eldi achieves his goal.¡±


    I think we will have to talk about a lot of things for a while.


    ?


    The next day after an unexpected party.


    Ashley was suffering.


    ¡°Woo-wook¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen my older sister suffer from a hangover.¡±


    He continued to drink sips until he could not escape from the clutches of the hangover.


    ¡°Sah, because people keep giving me celebratory wine that I don¡¯t even know what it means¡­¡±


    It sounds like an excuse, but surprisingly it wasn¡¯t an excuse.


    In addition to Hans¡¯ fuss, the story that I brought a lot of horses, the story that Ragnis¡¯s affairs were safely organized, and finally, the eyewitness ount that I had dragged adventurers like servants, people thought that I was really doing well in the capital, congrattions without


    And most of the congrattions went to Asilie, who raised me like that. I heard you grew up really well. In addition, Asilie, who was in a good mood to the point where her mouth actually caught on, took it all and drank it.


    Presumption of leverage is such a scary thing.


    ¡°Of course, the real problem is with my older sister, who drank all of it because she was happy.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±


    At that unfamiliar appearance, I immediately thought, ¡®I heard that elves¡¯ vomit is rainbow colored, but is that true?¡¯ I wanted to make fun of him, but I decided to keep my mouth shut because there was a history of jokes that almost ruined the atmosphere yesterday.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m taking a break today. It¡¯s no big deal anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I will.¡±


    It was still early in the morning when she left the nursery school, leaving Asilie with the feeling that she would vomit if she moved even slightly.


    It was not easy to secure visibility at a distance where even the fog did not clear properly, so I decided to leave the horse alone. It¡¯s enough for me to just go to the ce I¡¯m ustomed to, but it seemed like this would be enough for people who get hit by horses while walking defenselessly.


    ¡°¡­eww.¡±


    It was creepy. Not a chill from fear and horror, but a chill from feeling better. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize exactly what I was feeling and at the same time I was very surprised.


    I was intoxicated with the feeling of returning to my hometown after a long time while walking the streets of Ogwen in the morning.


    Having been back and forth between the cabin and Ogwen for nearly five years, I never thought I would be so attached to the city itself. Until I came here, my hometown was the cabin where I lived with Asillie in the forest, and the vige was nothing but rubble.


    I like people, but that¡¯s it. I thought so¡­ but in reality it wasn¡¯t at all.


    ¡°Is it aw that something invisible can happen when you concentrate?¡±


    The advice given by Esmuer in the Empire came to mind anew. I thought I was distinguishing what to hold on to and what to throw away under my own arbitrary judgment, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It was not a bad realization. Because I know what I can¡¯t afford to lose.


    I hurried at my slow pace, soaked in emotion, and headed to the Holy Cross to make sure I wasn¡¯tte for the appointment. On the way, I bumped into the people I had dinner with yesterday and exchanged greetings from time to time, so I arrived in no time.


    And as soon as I appeared, a figure like a giant stone guarding the temple slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you have been waiting for me toe, Priest Asher?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re always on time for appointments.¡±


    as tall as me. Shoulders and body that seem to be 1.5 times wider than mine. A angr and solemn face that looked as if it would shout ¡®This disrespectful man!!!¡¯ at any moment.


    Asher, abat priest of the Holy Cross, showed a benevolent smile that did not go well with such an imposing appearance.


    ¡°Come in. I owe you a lot this time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think it was me. It was the adventurers who saved Belessica.¡±


    ¡°You look like a clumsy guy. What would you do if you only cracked down on adventurers?¡±


    ¡°¡­ah!¡±


    hi go fuck! You didn¡¯t say anything to Velesica and Snowal!

 Chapter 201

    ¡°But how on earth did you know and wait for the time for me toe? I must have notified them unterally of this?¡±


    As I followed Priest Asher, I suddenly came to a realization and asked a question, and he burst intoughter.


    ¡°¡®It¡¯s a ce where the morning mass starts at 7, but most of the priests will wake up at 5 anyway, so if you visit at 6 o¡¯clock and talk, you¡¯ll have no choice but to finish the story quickly because of the mass.¡¯ Are you wrong?¡±


    ¡°What madness?! Does Miss Lubiska teach mind-reading?¡±


    Not joking, I was really surprised. However, Priest Asher only shook his head as if I was genuinely funny.


    ¡°There are 100 out of 100 people who want to do their own business because they are pressed for time. This guy thinks about people the same everywhere.¡±


    this. I guess it wasn¡¯t a ¡®great little tip that jumps out after seeing business quickly in the temple¡¯ only for reincarnated people in another world. Surprise begins to turn to embarrassment.


    ¡°Of course, it was unknown whether you would reallye, so I was thinking of waiting for about five minutes and then just leaving if you didn¡¯te. Adventurers will be greeted by another brother and guided to a private room. Today, only you have business.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a scary word. Why?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that part from the saintess. For some reason, she pledged her life to you.¡±


    shit. I decided to just keep my mouth shut and follow Priest Asher.


    If I had topare the size of Ogwen¡¯s branch of the Holy Cross, it was only about the size of a church I had seen very often in my previous life.


    Among the many images thate out when you type a cathedral on the Inte, ¡®It looks tall and not very big, right?¡¯ size enough to be evaluated. The difference is that the height is not used as an interior for a prayer space, but is thoroughly divided and used as a living space.


    Even the chapel for prayer is full when about 30 people sit down. It was because of their doctrine rather than because the size of the Holy Cross was small.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that space doesn¡¯t matter when ites to giving thanks to God?¡±


    Should I say they are people with strong behavioral tendencies? They prioritize practice and practicality over embellishment and disy¡­ They are more appropriately described as warriors than priests. As I followed Reverend Asher through the prayer room, I said something that came to my mind, and he looked at me with interest and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve only heard it once, and you remember it well. Did you decide to follow Lubiska-sama in the capital?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s a teaching that left an impression on me, so it¡¯s only engraved in a small way on one side of Lubiska-sama¡¯s shrine located in the pantheon in my heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that a good expression¡­?¡±


    I really hate it, as if it wasn¡¯t a joke, but the way I keep muttering and memorizing it as if I¡¯ll use it someday is really naive, unlike the appearance. Who would see that figure and consider it a heretic hunter of the Holy Light Cross, considered the nightmare of transgressors?


    ¡°But where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t have a conversation while leaving our precious guests at a distance. There¡¯s a drawing room in our temple too.¡±


    It seemed that he had not called for a reward.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be an honored guest here.¡±


    ¡°We also thought so until we heard the story through the saintess, but you, who personally brought the saintess, should have guessed.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a candidate for a saint?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a saintess.¡±


    A definite answer with no hesitation. Even though it is obvious what that means, he calmly answers without changing his emotions. I thought that would be the case and introduced Priest Asher¡­ But after hearing it myself, I feel strange.


    In the end, it was a story that the deep parts of a church had rotted and a foul-smelling pus had formed. It was easy to say, but it meant that the heresy interrogation would begin soon and bloody winds would rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about it in earnest anyway¡­ but as a follower, I want to say thank you again.¡±


    ¡°It was a pure coincidence. It must have been Lady Lubiska¡¯s arrangement to protect the saintess.¡±


    ¡°haha.¡±


    Of course, it was just lip service rather than really thinking about it.


    If that was really an ¡®arrangement¡¯, it would mean that Lubiska-sama, feeling bored with her long new life, overturned the carriage Beleshka was riding and started it in order to see Eldmia Ega¡¯s amazing personality. If Sen¡¯s words and coteral were not up to standard, the result might have beenpletely different.


    Whether or not the person listening knew the inside story, he surprisingly urately grasped my intentions.


    ¡°After going to the capital, the empty words increased. But even so, it is true that the entire Holy Light Cross owes you a debt for this matter, so there will be a reasonablepensation in some form.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reward¡­ I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°You were thinking of getting rid of the adventurers and leaving?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I answered without hesitation anyway. If it wasn¡¯t for my poor handling, it would have been possible to deceive me enough, but it was already in the past.


    ¡°Well, think about it from now on.¡±


    I stopped talking and walking and reached a ce I had never been to before. In the first ce, the only ce I knew of in the Temple of the Holy Cross was the chapel.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Themander of the shrine wants to talk with you.¡±


    Ah, the drawing room must have been the drawing room of the Shinjangjang. I looked at Priest Asher with a lot of dislike, but he kindly knocked on the door directly in response to my earnestness with a smile. fuck.


    ¡°Shinjeonjangnim. I brought Eldmia Ega.¡±


    -Ah, thank you Brother Asher. Come in.-


    After answering with a toothy smile to Priest Asher, who even kindly opened the door, I was greeted by an elderly woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eldmia. Is it the first time in four years that you¡¯ve seen this in person?¡±


    ¡°You remember it urately, Chief Hisyena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a world where it¡¯s harder to forget the faithful. Good job Brother Ashel. It may be a hassle, but I¡¯ll ask for other adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Shin.¡±


    Can a person who only happened to meet and talk at a chapel be said to be sincere? It would be more correct to say that he remembered it because he was a troublemaker who was usually very noisy.


    It was called a drawing room, but the atmosphere was like a confessional ce. As befits the Holy Cross, the interior is minimally decorated and furnishings, making one wonder if the priests sometimes use it as a private prayer room.


    Standing in the middle to greet me, Hisyena Shinjang is an impressive woman with an upright posture and unbent shoulders despite her age of over 50. It is different from Duke Lesrom, which has a simr feeling. Had it not been for the veil on his head, he would have looked like a veteran warrior, but his face was benevolent.


    ¡°Even before I left Ogwen, I felt like a giant, but it seems to have grown in the meantime. At this rate, I will soon surpass Brother Ashel.¡±


    ¡°After training hard, he grew taller. On the other hand, it seems that Master Shin is avoiding even the years.¡±


    ¡°Huh-huh. I also think it¡¯s the result of hard training.¡±


    That¡¯s the answer that the head of a temple in charge of a temple will give. A warrior¡¯s answer.


    After a brief greeting, the head of the temple, Hisyena, maintained a calm attitude and talked about the main topic without pretentiousness.


    ¡°The reason we decided to meet and talk is to express our gratitude¡­ but also because we want to ask you to keep quiet about the saintess for a while. There are also stories rted to cultists, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­Until we can talk with temples in other regions?¡±


    ¡°You understand quickly. Can you guess what the story will be about the cult?¡±


    ¡°Please take care of it so that it doesn¡¯t show that the temple is moving¡­?¡±


    Hisyena Shinjang just smiled without a hint of surprise.


    ¡°I heard from the saintess that she defeated cultists in their 30s alone.¡±


    ¡°There were 10 or 20 people, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a correct point, but I don¡¯t think it means much to Eldmia. You weren¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    Apparently, I heard a lot of stories and sorted them out overnight. I just nodded my head in response, and themander Hisjena nodded with a smile as if I was satisfied with the answer.


    ¡°Contrary to popr misunderstanding, demons are definitely gods, beliefs, and not even evil gods.¡±


    just different She made that point clear.


    ¡°Even if the hero and the demon lord are intertwined in their destiny and fight each other, that won¡¯t change. But the devil is a different matter.¡±


    Beings who sow endless destruction and pain only for their own pleasure and purpose.


    The temple does not forgive them because they are like a sign of depravity with no room left for regeneration. Just as saints live and breathe to prove God¡¯s grace, demons live and breathe is no different from proving human malice and sin.


    There seemed to be somemon interpretation about that, but I can¡¯t remember. This is the result of looking at it and passing by.


    ¡°We, the Ogwen Branch of the Holy Cross, would like to ask you to investigate as well as eradicate the cult. Can you ept it?¡±


    A light suggestion, as if asking if we would like to go for a walk together. Being able to speak so calmly, even when it¡¯s not a light issue, seems to prove that she¡¯s used to dealing with demons and cultists.


    could understand It¡¯s even a problem that the attempt to assassinate the saint took ce inside the church, but the people whomissioned it were devil worshipers. It would be a word to use in this case. Even asking for help from the adventurer¡¯s guild would require a lot of effort and money to keep quiet.


    Now, from their point of view, I would be a very good solution to the problem at hand.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for me to ept her offer anyway, as I was also in a position to kill them all. However, as I was thinking about what to ask for for the request fee, Heathyena Chief of Staff spoke up first.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be bad. If your long-cherished wish is still the same, I think I can help with it.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡±


    ¡°The experience and information of the temple warriors who fought against the Demon King¡¯s army on the front line, and the support of the temple. Everything including everything. Of course, thepensation including the rescue of the saintess is different.¡±


    indeed. I don¡¯t mean to be stingy with things rted to the saintess, right?


    It was my long-cherished dream, something I always talked about in the neighborhood, so it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising that she knew. I pped lightly and said with a sales smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s write the contract right away.¡±

 Chapter 202

    The contract was written in an instant. In a form that satisfies me, and in the form of a bittersweet smile on the head of Hisjena.


    ¡°Sincerely¡­it was a veryfortable word when I used it.¡±


    Specifically, the information andbat experience about the demons that the temple has umted over the years have been presented. The degree of issuance of tokens that can receive benefits even if you stop by the Temple of the Holy Cross in any region in the future. The rest of the content is to express only ¡®sincere¡¯ because I know how important the Holy Cross Society regards the issue of being a saint.


    If we want to maintain a good rtionship in the long run, we need to add more, and even if not, since there is a proper attitude to take as a faithful believer in the case of the alleged assassination of a saint, I have no choice but to pay attention, so I will not be pleased with it. ¡®Anything¡¯ is good for A and extremely annoying for E.


    ¡°It was because I showed all my sincerity just by epting the terms of the temple rted to the saintess and not asking for anything else.¡±


    I came to know the secrets of one church, but this is actually a very cheap price. It is a problem that even the marrow will be pulled out even if only Ragnis or Esmue are tipped off right now. No, if it¡¯s Esmu¡¯s, you¡¯ll have enough left over from one to ten. If the other person takes care of it appropriately andes out saying, ¡°I have nothing to say,¡± I have already drawn out all my sincerity.


    Since the work originally intended to be done without pay is additionally paid, it¡¯s a level that doesn¡¯t matter anyway, so there are some rough negotiations¡­ but since we¡¯ve clearly stated what we wanted to get anyway, I think it¡¯s an opportunity to find out what the average personality of the Holy Cross is. If you do, this isn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡°Extremely reasonable. Let¡¯s prepare things that are not too obtrusive but obvious. Do you need any other help in solving the cult problem?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any consumables that work well with demons? They say there are about a hundred cultists¡­ They won¡¯t all die in one spot, but given the location, I think there¡¯s a possibility that the demon will use them as sacrifices and force them to appear. It does.¡±


    All of my knowledge of demons was learned from books, so I wasn¡¯t sure, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t nonsense at all.


    ¡°Hmm. There¡¯s a good chance. There are actually cases like that. We¡¯ll provide that for free. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°About holy water and potion? Return it when you haven¡¯t dealt with the devil, but if you use it for other reasons, I think it would be appreciated if you lend it in the form of paymentter. And since we need to use the cultist we brought as bait, we¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s something like that, it¡¯s possible to fully support it. It¡¯s reliable that you¡¯re even aware of that type of contract.¡±


    I basically take potions, but they are of lower quality than potions made by separately processing the items I picked and received from the alchemists in the temple. As it is stored in a steel container for safety, the contents gradually deteriorate and the effect is weakened.


    On the other hand, the potions of the temple are special products processed with magical engineering, so they are not broken easily and there is no risk of deterioration of the potion. The disadvantage is that it is still difficult toe up with if it is not supported in this form, as it is a dirty expensive item.


    A potion the size of a small test tube containing only one or two sips was worth two gold coins. It is said that there is nothing more precious than life, but it is still better to buy a cheaper potion and take good care of it.


    ¡°Then, please take care of me, Eldmia. I¡¯ll prepare the support supplies by tomorrow.¡±


    After a brief greeting, we left the drawing room and headed for the chapel.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you don¡¯t ask about the saintess, Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. You didn¡¯t ask because you weren¡¯t interested, right?¡±


    ¡°Even though there are some unsavory things, even though she is a saint of a church?


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re not interested.¡±


    As if my reaction was unexpected, Shinjang General Hisyena, who was walking beside me with a surprised expression, asked a question.


    ¡°That¡¯s another unexpected reaction. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because getting involved in such a thing is obvious? Rather, I¡¯d like to ask why you think it¡¯s an unexpected reaction?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t ask because I really didn¡¯t know. It just seems like this way I can avoid annoying questions and answers. As expected, the head of Hisyena Temple said, ¡®Hmm. okay.¡¯ Onest word, I didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Just a few days ago, the sword dance was performed among nobles, but now it is said to perform a sword dance among religious people? I could do a sword dance, but being swayed by puns is out of the question here.


    ¡°Ah, Eldmia-sama! Are you done talking?¡±


    When I arrived at the chapel, Sen and hispanions stood there and greeted me. At a nce, it looks like he was waiting for the day after receiving the reward.


    ¡°What is it? You cameter than me, so the story must have ended earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since there will be morning prayers soon, these people seem to be busy as well.¡±


    You used that as an excuse so sneakily? Anyway, everywhere you go, there are a lot of nerds. As expected, the correct answer is to quickly lose money with Beleshikawa.


    As this is more of a practice than a word, Sen quickly followed it as he walked out of the temple and asked.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the priests said that Eldmia-nim would have something to deliver, is that correct? Is it a client?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s needlessly sharp. That¡¯s right. I wasmissioned.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a cult? You were going to wipe it out anyway, but it¡¯spletely beneficial, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see if this is an advantage or not.¡±


    It¡¯s a benefit if you don¡¯t have anything to do with the cult, but if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s going to be a nuisance.


    ?


    After finishing the business at the temple, the day passed in a hurry.


    On the way to the home of the cultists, I was going to stop by the capital anyway, so I bought only what I needed and the rest was all about walking around and saying hello, but doing it all in one day took up more time than I thought.


    Fortunately, in the evening, Asili was also free from her hangover, so after eating thest meal from Alisha, we woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep and left to see her off, and headed to the temple.


    Although the temple head Heathyena did note out to greet us personally, the items that Priest Asher, who came out on her behalf, handed over to us were of such high quality that I felt reassured just by looking at them. After epting ten bottles of potion, five bottles of holy water, and two unidentified cubes, Priest Asher continued to exin.


    ¡°When the deviles out, tear it up and throw it at his feet.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Rip to pieces and die. That¡¯s enough for the weak.¡±


    It was bloody bloody stuff. Unknowingly, I opened my eyes wide and flinched, followed by his heartyugh.


    ¡°Contains the sacred magic that the God of Warlord used himself. As long as you haven¡¯t made a contract with the devil, there¡¯s no problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean contracting with the devil is an anomaly? What is the scope?¡±


    ¡°Well? You can say that the area where the light hits is all within the permissible range. As I said beforehand, in order to be effective against the cultists, you need to receive the power almost directly. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Chet. I wanted to use it to catch cultists and just beat demons, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work like that. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it was good enough support, so I decided to ept it gratefully.


    ¡°And the saintess asked me to convey her words. She said she was sorry for not being able to properly express her thanks. She said to see you again when shees back.¡±


    Rather, I was going to say that it was for my sake that we would never get involved again, but I just nodded my head. It¡¯s okay to spit in the face when someone else is showing favor.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to report when it¡¯s sorted out. Have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. May Lubiska-sama¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Of course you should do it together. It¡¯s a problem because you can¡¯t manage the church yourself.


    Thanks to that, we left Ogwen in just three days, and we sped up our horses to make it to the capital a little faster.


    ¡°Sen! How long do you think it will take from the capital to reach the cultists¡¯ base?¡±


    ¡°It will take about five days! If you take the road in the direction of stopping at the city in the middle, it will take another day!¡±


    The vacation that should have ended in a week looks a little longer. After all, I had to ask Lord Yekaf¡¯s understanding again.


    ¡°How would you like to move in the capital? Would you like to engrave your mark upon arrival?¡±


    While I was used to having most of my conversations with Sen, Merde actively started talking to me. Even though it¡¯s no different than putting a dog cor on my neck, I think my desire to get out of there quickly grew as I was in a situation where I was only paying attention as a stack of distrust piled up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but it may take a little longer depending on the circumstances, so go and judge!¡±


    Radnell Vandes and Mr. Widra. It is questionable whether I can meet right now, but the problem is that there is no one I can ask for besides the two of them. If Esmuer had been there, he might have brought at least one magician with him, so it would have been worth asking, but the possibility was slim since he would have already returned home by now.


    Actually, that was pretty good. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t respond to if he¡¯s working on a modification anyway, and Sen¡¯s coteral is so strong that I don¡¯t even care. Rather, the reason I wanted to visit the capital was because of the anticipation that the product I had asked Mr. Valkun to produce would bepleted.


    I can¡¯t wait to receive the courier.

 Chapter 203

    No trouble arose during the return to the capital.


    It¡¯s strange that the same idents happened one after another on a street that, ording tomon sense, would only take three days if you just rode a horse and ran hard. I can assure you that the random encounters in the game are at a level where you should be cursed at if you make them at such intervals.


    In any case, the first ce he went to after returning safely was, of course, the Ogatorf Mansion.


    I exined the situation to Sir Ekaf, who weed me back as if I had just returned from my business, and briefly exined the story that I was going out again to exterminate the cultists.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d definitely take a break¡­ but you¡¯re quite a prude in that respect, too.¡±


    Fortunately, the reaction was not that I was talking nonsense.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the splendid record he¡¯s made during his stay, but he not onlyplied me more than I could have imagined, but also took care of me so that I could speak until things were settled.


    To be honest, as soon as the guy who went out came back, he had a problem with the devil worshipers, and if they said that he had to go again to break some earthenware pot, he would start doubting the earthenware pot of the guy who brought up the word, but this kind of trust. It is also clear that Sir Ekaf is a person of character.


    ¡°Come to think of it, they say there is a letter from the Dwarven District.


    ¡°Thank you Sir Ekaf. Then excuse me first.¡±


    ats! damn it! I thought I was ready too!


    I left the parlor, trying to lower the corners of my mouth, and rushed to the room to check. A letter in a very old-fashioned font was waiting for me on the bed.


    ¡°Does dexteritye out even from handwriting? It¡¯s very unexpected.¡±


    Caller Valkun. Recipient Eldmia Ega. When I opened the envelope with just that written on it and checked inside, the contents were even more spectacle.


    [I¡¯m ready, soe.]


    A hopeless waste of paper with only one line written on it. If something like a mobile phone was invented and a messenger program was created, the most active race would definitely be the Dwarves.


    Well, it¡¯s not my money anyway, so it doesn¡¯t really matter. I just smiled and received the goods. As I left the mansion still excited, Sen and the other guys, who were still looking at the mansion from the garden with dazed faces, reacted first.


    ¡°Ah, Eldmia-sama! Did the story end well? You look good!¡±


    ¡°They understand without saying anything, so I think we just need to move. Sister? I think I need to visit the Dwarf district for a while. Can you take them and go to Ragnis and ask for help?¡±


    ¡°Dwarf Earth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I ordered a new weapon the other day, and there was a letter saying it was finished.¡±


    ¡°Did you even make a custom order for the dwarves? It must have been expensive?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the help of Mr. Gin, whom I metst time, and the ability to change my face, I benefited in many ways.¡±


    Assuming that he had heard that he had made his personal connections strong, Asilier nodded his head in satisfaction with a look of admiration.


    The dwarf district, which arrived at the Dwarven District, was more crowded than usual, leaving behind Asilie, who was not mistaken, dragging Sen and the others.


    ¡°No, what kind of market is this only, why is it so crowded?¡±


    It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s really dirty. Even more than other ces, only Mr. Balkun¡¯s workshop was extremely crowded. Thest time it was tough, but not as good as this. Are you holding an event?


    First of all, I came to receive the items I ordered, so as I confidently chewed on people and entered, many eyes began to focus on me. As I approached the studio, lightly ignoring the nces that contained many meanings, such as dissatisfaction, doubt, irritation, and so on, an employee popped out and blocked my way without fail.


    ¡°Excuse me! This is¡­ Huh? You¡¯re here again, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought someone woulde, but I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    The female employee who showed a skillful sales smile and responsest timeughed at my reaction as if it were funny.


    ¡°Oops. It looks like you made a reservation in advance this time?¡±


    ¡°I got a letter saying that the item I asked for custom-made waspleted. Can Ie in?¡±


    Saying that, I handed over the letter, and the female employee nodded her head as if she understood it after taking a peek at the envelope, and moved away.


    ¡°You¡¯vee at the perfect time. If you go in, Mr. Valkun will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be waiting for me that long¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. I didn¡¯t mean that. Right now, the truth about the nearby library is making a big fuss, and it¡¯s a very difficult situation because I can¡¯t help but respond.¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡±


    The truth at the library. Looking at the nuance alone, he must be a library official, but is he abusing his power? I don¡¯t think that would work against the dwarves, but it¡¯s still a ce where you see one or two strange things every time youe.


    Maybe it was because he found a reason to gossip appropriately in the midst of his busy schedule. The female employee shook her head and answered my question.


    ¡°Sene is the Librarian of the Magic Library¡­ After being quiet for a while, he suddenly came and bothered me.¡±


    ?


    The apprentices working at the forge were close to being immune to a fair amount of noise and heat. After working for a lifetime in a ce where the sound of banging iron in all directions was prevalent, it was inevitable that it would be drawn very naturally. However, I recently unintentionally realized that it was only something I could endure because it was a familiar sound.


    Today was the day when that realization came especiallyrge.


    ¡°Sold?!¡±


    ¡°I sold it! So please stop shouting! Stop interfering with other people¡¯s work!¡±


    The one who put Valkun¡¯s voice to the test, who rarely raises his voice, was Seneran, the director of the Seneran Magic Library and also called the golden wizard. The reason why no one could step out in the turmoil that would have been left to grab hold of the scruff of the neck and kick it out if it had been otherwise was simple.


    ¡°Nam?! Why Nam?! I invested! The research rted to magic gold is also my work!¡±


    This is because she was the so-called big hand and water owner. However, like a dwarf, Valkun was on the side of saying what he had to say.


    ¡°Are your actions disturbing only me right now! Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re working?! Why do you keep yelling when you can speak with a lower voice!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re screaming too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you!!¡±


    The sound was so loud that it made me dizzy, so most of the apprentices had already let go of their hands, waiting for the two to fall into a state of fixation. That crazy wizard started using soundproofing magic throughout the forge, as if he had made up his mind. If they had the ability to do so, they would rather only hit the space where they could talk to each other, so I wondered why they were going to the forge, but since wizards usuallyckmon sense, it was irrelevant now.


    ¡°Woah. I¡¯m sick. It¡¯s very chaotic as soon as I enter. Is it magic?¡±


    Because they were preupied with the two, the apprentices, who did not even know that a guest wasing in, reacted btedly to the voice in surprise. Then, the owner of the voice bowed his head slightly with a shy smile.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m here to get something from Mr. Valkun.¡±


    He was indeed a tall young man. As soon as the apprentices saw him, they knew for sure that he was the owner of something Valkun had been working hard ontely.


    ¡°Ah¡­ there you are. There are passengers, but don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯ll rather like them.¡±


    The young man, who thanked his apprentices for their answers, marched confidently into the storm of bloody arguments.


    While the apprentices were admiring the truly heroic figure, Valkun, who briefly shifted his gaze to check on the visitor, greeted him with apletely different attitude and said,


    ¡°Ah! Eldmia is here! Hey! The guest is here, so go away!¡±


    ¡°¡­Profit!¡±


    Still, Balcun looked disapprovingly at Seneran as he fell to the side, suppressing his resentment at the word guest, and shook hands with the young man who approached him.


    ¡°You must have been busy? I think I sent you a letter a day or two ago!¡±


    ¡°I was away because I was going back to my hometown for a while. It waspleted sooner than I thought, right?¡±


    ¡°It was enough to refine your idea a little. Wait. I¡¯ll bring it to my bar.¡±


    Valkun, who had left his seatughing so cheerfully that it was hard to believe he was the one who had just been screaming, returned quickly and put the object he was holding in his hand on the table. Seneran looked at him disapprovingly, took a seat in the corner, and began to express his obvious heartache, but he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°One thick one. Nine thin ones. Check it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much nicer than I thought. It¡¯s just the right size.¡±


    Valkun¡¯sughter grew even louder as the young man looked through the items and gave a satisfactory response.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad even if I, whock talent, throw it! It¡¯s okay to throw it at the wooden wall over there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if you move with a weapon, you¡¯ll get hit and run! I want to see how well my stuff flies through a good friend!¡±


    ¡°¡­then excuse me for a second.¡±


    Even in the middle of the conversation between the two, ¡®I¡¯m really upset.¡¯ As if protesting, Seneran, who was sitting in the corner with his arms crossed and looking elsewhere with a sullen expression, shifted his gaze to the two of them. It was because I was curious about who Valkun treated so favorably, but also about the weapon that made him so confident.


    However, that curiosity turned to anger as soon as he saw the twisted needle-like weapon the man was holding in his hand. Seneran involuntarily raised mana and shouted.


    ¡°Hey, you old man!


    -Kwagak!


    And it just hardened.


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking surprise. Why are you raising mana all of a sudden?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised that thick curse words came out of the mouth of a man who had been treating Valkun with respect until just now. Certainly, the needle, which he was looking around while holding it normally, did not suddenly fly toward him as if shot with an arrow. Even the fact that the needle flew faster than the crossbow bolts and grazed the side of her head into the wall did not cause her surprise.


    Only the fact that the man had just magically stabbed herself with a needle made of majang-gold made her freeze in shock.


    ¡°All, you! M, M!¡±


    The incident that had happened a few days ago shed through her mind as she almost gave out information that she could not recklessly say. Items sold by employees. Phrases used by bewildered employees to describe buyers. And now the young man in front of me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Music box!¡±


    It¡¯s a normal situation when no one can understand what the conversation is about. But the man who blew the needle understood her words with an ¡®ah¡¯ expression.


    ¡°producer?¡±


    And in response, Seneran¡¯s teardrop burst.

 Chapter 204

    ording to Mr. Valkun, Seneran, the head of the magic library, is his business partner.


    ¡°I provide technology, and the other side provides capital power.¡±


    In terms of words, it is a form of coboration that ismon everywhere, but the things they make together are notmon.


    majanggeum.


    It is to make what is the exclusive property of the demons usable by humans andy the groundwork for humans to learn magical powers. The dream of the two can be said to be very absurd from a general point of view.


    Whether or not that was absurd, the first thing that came to my mind as soon as I heard the story was my future teacher, Mr. Widra.


    ¡°Is the court mage, Mr. Widra, also involved?¡±


    ¡°


    Hmm?


    ¡°¡­Excuse me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, so blow your nose and talk.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who looked at Seneran, who suddenly began to cry sadly as he grabbed hold of his pants crotch. Mr. Valkun was also scratching the back of his head, looking at her in a state of unconsciousness. It seems that the rtionship between the two is not so bad, considering that they fought while raising their voices earlier.


    ¡°That¡­ he¡¯s a human, so his lifeline is a bit short. So, he must have suffered from anxiety in many ways.¡±


    In the meantime, I bought a music box, and I was nning to find meter and ask for cooperation in various experiments. Actually, I have to hear this from the mouth of the person concerned, but I can¡¯tmunicate because the person involved is a mess right now.


    Still, I¡¯m not sure if my mental head is stuck in a straight line! Seneran blew his nose and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°The dog¡¯s bastard has been visited several times, but he didn¡¯t even meet Munjeon Park !!¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    Come to think of it, I said that I was frustrated in many ways and threw myself away a lot. Maybe I didn¡¯t get to meet you properly at that time.


    for a moment? So, does that mean that this human became a ve to capitalism by ckening it and even building a magic library? It is said that he is earning a lot even as a sponsor of the Dwarf cksmith. What kind of crazy talent is this?


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of me, but my master also had his own circumstances, so please understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Master? Are you that human disciple? But why do you call it that way?¡±


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t formally tied the knot with a priest yet?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho, can I hear more details?¡±


    Correct. It doesn¡¯t seem like the mind is stuck straight. Watching him change his stance like this after he had been procrastinating and talking about something likeining just now, a sense of anxiety overtook him.


    ¡°By the way¡­ it¡¯s magical power. That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t an aura.¡±


    Anyway, if you use your aura skillfully, it won¡¯t show up, so I was thinking of shooting it moderately and saying it was an aura, but since the opponent was Seneran, who was devoting his life to magic research like Mr. Widra, he couldn¡¯t even gamble and was caught. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have been very happy with the reality that I could use it as I thought.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and apologize to Mr. Balkun, who lowered his voice and talked through the eyes from his age.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a matter that I can¡¯t talk about easily.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a natural decision. Do you know Gin?¡±


    ¡°No. Even Mr. Gin doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Um. I see. I¡¯ll be careful with my mouth. There¡¯s no shortage of things like this even if you¡¯re careful a hundred times.¡±


    Seneran, who realized that he had been ignored while I was thrilled by Mr. Balkun, a living civilization of this era who would have risen to the top of the continent if there had been a customer satisfaction service evaluation, grabbed the crotch of his pants again and began to stretch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore it! Tell me a story! It¡¯s a business where we can only benefit from each other!¡±


    ¡°No, I thought that music box would be very useful, so I¡¯m grateful for the fact that I made and sold it.


    ¡°Distance doesn¡¯t feed research results! Please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    They say he¡¯s a golden wizard and he¡¯s a very good wizard, but just discovering a magical user can make him so desperate. Apparently, wealth and fame aren¡¯t that important to her. However, seeing that you don¡¯te out forcefully, your personality seems to be well established¡­


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t know how special you are? Or you know, but you¡¯re not interested in other people¡¯s affairs! girl!¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. It seems to be true that I am a very useful human resource for you. Still, isn¡¯t it polite to clearly state what benefits you can give me and stick to it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything!¡±


    ¡°¡­ on? What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything! I¡¯ll give you everything except for the things I need for research!¡±


    I was starting to get really scared. What was in Seneran¡¯s eyes was clearly madness.


    As I was disgusted by that gaze, I stepped back, and Mr. Valkun shook his head, fed Seneran with chestnuts, and at the same time intervened between us.


    ¡°Human, wake up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more sane than I¡¯ve ever been in my entire life!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯te to my senses when I saw you spouting nonsense. Where is the guarantee that your research will surely yield results with Eldmia¡¯s help? In a state where you don¡¯t have that certainty, you give me everything except what you need for your research? If you fail after that? How will you do it this time? Are you going to save money and prepare for the next study?¡±


    ¡°Money is infinite, but time is finite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thrilled.¡±


    I will be thrilled too. Isn¡¯t that a situation that makes sense? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the eyeballs started spinning right behind the sses. I never thought having a girl grab my ankle would be a bad experience, but now in real time I¡¯m realizing that was apletely wrong idea.


    In the end, unable to bear the burden, I decided to run away.


    ¡°Hey, look. I¡¯m a bit busy today, right? Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Why are you busy? Who keeps you busy?¡±


    Of course, Seneran was not an easy opponent to fall for such a thing.


    ¡°No, we met for the first time today! What are you so curious about? This is an invasion of privacy!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll help you! So you can help me too!¡±


    ¡°How can you¡­ help me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t thisdy the librarian? Does this mean that the universe will help you if you want it desperately?


    ¡°Thinking about it, I think we can maintain a pretty good working rtionship. Do you know how to sign an engraving contract?¡±


    ?


    I didn¡¯t care about my sudden change of attitude, and Seneran, who apanied me after epting it in a nopaku manly way, fortunately knew how to sign an engraving contract.


    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason why wizards who can make imprint contracts are limited. It¡¯s just because you need a lot of mana or you need to know how topose a spell in more detail to give the opponent a deterrence.¡±


    In a word, I mean you¡¯re an exception,¡± Seneran looked at me with the gaze of seeing all the strange people as I stared nkly at her, who made the bombshell deration so insignificantly. It seems that there is a gap between us caused by a small misunderstanding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about magic yet. Because I can¡¯t use mana.¡±


    ¡°What, then you have almost no magical knowledge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know at all¡­ Theoretically, it¡¯s still at the lower level?¡±


    Even if I knew more than that, I couldn¡¯t use it, so I neglected my studies. It wasn¡¯t until recently that I realized that this shouldn¡¯t be the case, so I started studying again.


    After seeing my reaction, Seneran nodded as if he understood something and went on to exin.


    ¡°As ismonly known in the world, the reason why you can only engrave an engraved contract in a ce like a library is because most people do not have an overwhelming amount of mana to unterally engrave the other person. In the case of warriors, they cannot handle mana at all. Most of the cases are. The more sophisticated the spell, the more mana is required to reduce the mana required and require a third person who can efficiently engrave the mark. But since you are using magic, you are already crushing it from the total amount. I guess But even if I roughly carve it, it will work, right?¡±


    To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Merde, an element that wouldn¡¯t have appeared in my life for a while was an engraving contract, so it was very unfamiliar. Rather than pretending to know halfway, I decided to just proudly reveal what I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I had no idea what the structure was.¡±


    Usually, at times like this, it would be normal for the response to be something like ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡± or ¡°I¡¯m stupid¡±, but surprisingly, Seneran just nodded normally and continued talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s how magic is in the first ce. Even if you know the waterwheel, most people live without knowing what the mechanical structure is like. But you and I are both lucky. You must have noticed something wrong with your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about horsepower?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a perfect metaphor, but it¡¯s simr to trying to draw mana from a normal person, but feeling like you¡¯re distilling mana out of the air. Fortunately, I¡¯m in the middle, so now you can keep your secret. I¡¯m looking forward to a long-term partnership with you. It¡¯s nice to have an excuse to keep it. Isn¡¯t this enough fate?¡±


    What seemed to be protracted and deranged earlier was Seneran, who was continuing a very calm and normal conversation. Of course, she implicitly appealed for her need in the conversation and naturally felt like she was trying to get my help, but¡­ Considering Mr. Widra¡¯s case, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand how desperate she must have been, so it was at a level that I could do. In fact, the exnation about engraving was useful enough.


    ¡°But where are we going?¡±


    However, I am worried that if I focus on one thing, I am indifferent to the rest, as if it is my original personality.


    ¡°¡­on my way to the home of the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    ¡°¡­? Why are you there?¡±


    ¡°I was originally going to ask the Marquis of Levien for help. I am a student of Sir Radnellvandes.¡±


    ¡°Grand Battle Mage Radnell Vandes? Are you a bit extraordinary¡­ wait? What did you say your name was?¡±


    Strangely, it¡¯s not that the screws are missing, but a feeling of unease as if there are not a few screws that are properly installed. Still, I pushed back the distrust as much as possible that I had alreadye this far and introduced myself again.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°Eldmia? Ega¡­? Ah!¡±


    Seneran, who had been rolling her eyes for a moment and tilting her head, jumped up and shouted.


    ¡°Levien¡¯s guillotine is you!¡±


    At Envelde Mansion, Guish also called me like that. I guess that has be my nickname.


    Seriously, why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know my nickname?

 Chapter 205

    The road to Ragnis¡¯ mansion was by no means a long one, but in the meantime, Seneran really took my soul away with his chatter.


    ¡°Is it true that the Marquis of Levien beheaded 50 people for being insulted in the temporary detention center?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you cut down 300 people in Count Envelde¡¯s mansion and even killed the Count in one blow?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you dealt with the young lion of Rudra and his 20 subordinates at once who disrespected the Margrave of Levien at the Imperial Academy?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you fought for two days and nights with a dragon and reached a decision?¡±


    The problem is that the contents are all a bit tasteless, so I couldn¡¯t bear to just pass it over and had to correct it one by one. Howe there are no true rumors? He grumbled about that part in the middle of his confusion, but Seneran didn¡¯t quite sympathize with him.


    ¡°But I think this is good enough? There was a rumor that you were over 2 meters tall and wielded a greatsword the size of yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡±


    Eventually, exhausted from correcting all the false rumors, I arrived at Ragnis¡¯ house and saw Asilie and the rest outside the front door talking to Lenisa. It was a very strange look. Without Ragnis, I had to stay as it was, and if Ragnis was there, I had to wait inside the mansion.


    Fortunately, my doubts were quickly cleared.


    ¡°Ah, Lord Eldmia. It¡¯s been a while. Did you have a good trip back home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lord Renissa. I got caught up in a bit of an incident, but I got home safely. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I found out about it in the process of sending a message to the House of Ogatorpe by order of the Marquis.


    Lenisa exined that after the Envelde incident, busy days were continuing again. The main factor is Sir Radnell Vandes¡¯ ss, but if he hadn¡¯t met Seneran, he would have been able to prepare the engraving contract only after dealing with the cultists.


    ¡°I told you to excuse me in front of me so as not to cross paths with Eldy, but you said you can only have guests and be mypanion.¡±


    Originally, it was intended to be taken into the house until I arrived, but it seems that it did not happen because Asilie stubbornly refused. I could have just ignored it and went in, but to think they cared that much. He is truly a man of great character.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s talk to the Marquis? He¡¯ll probably make time as soon as training ends.¡±


    ¡°No, I was just trying to get help, but it¡¯s okay because I¡¯vee up with another way. We¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    After parting ways, Sen, who had only been diligently rolling her eyes for so long, looked back at Renisa, who had been disappearing into the mansion, and btedly asked a question.


    ¡°Oh my God. Eldmia-sama? What kind of life are you living? Where are you really a noble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just living hard. Hey, Merde. He¡¯s the one who will imprint on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Huh? Then why is the Margrave¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°This person also just lived hard, so it¡¯s a connection I got by chance today. Seneran. You can engrave a seal on him.¡±


    This time, even Asillie had no choice but to look at Seneran with the same gaze as the others. However, the silence to understand the situation was not long. Merd, who was looking at me and Seneran in dissonance, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°What is Sene¡­? What is the golden wizard Sene?¡±


    ¡°Hi. That¡¯s me.¡±


    With that one word, not only the other guys, but even the bastard cultist who had been riding on the horse like a burden until now began to cause pupil earthquakes.


    ?


    It¡¯s subtle to say that it¡¯s an unscratched lottery ticket, and the word unscratched lottery fits the bill, and I didn¡¯t intend to stay at the Ogatorf Mansion with the Sen and others, so I moved to the inn where Mr. Gaendal and his party were staying and took a room first. .


    It was a decision that came out of the expectation that if you are lucky, you will meet anyone, including Mr. Gaendal. Since they are one of the few adventurers who want to keep a good rtionship with each other, if the opportunity arises, they want to invite them to apany them on this quest and share some beans. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t meet right away, but the owner of the inn said they were renting for a long time, so there seemed to be still a chance.


    It wasn¡¯t until after I ordered a meal that I hadn¡¯t finished yet, that the conversation started in earnest.


    ¡°This is a ve contract. Did you even aim for your life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Really? You¡¯re more like an interpersonal volleyball than I thought? Can you make use of that?¡±


    Seneran, who was quite surprised to see Merde, who had fallen down in an instant, looked at me as if he was stunned. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to be remembered as a hu-gu by the name of a great man, so I pointed at Sen with my chin and corrected Seneran¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be here if he hadn¡¯t hung the family crest.¡±


    ¡°Hey, really? Did you do that? It¡¯s amazing? That¡¯s enough to say that you¡¯ve lived a pretty hard life. Well, you make mistakes as you go through life, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Seneran doesn¡¯t care about continuing the conversation, but after getting the point right, he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal and speaks lightly. However, rather than treating it as a trivial task because it is someone else¡¯s job, it felt closer to epting it as just one of the many things that really flowed, which made me feel very mysterious.


    Could this person be really old? Is there something unusual about your mindset?


    Well, no matter how much you say that you¡¯re doing my favor for the purpose of maintaining a cooperative rtionship in the future, there¡¯s no need to hate me by mentioning your age. I decided to focus on the first experience in my life.


    ¡°Yeah. Checking done.¡±


    Seneran, who eagerly checked the contents of the contract written on the parchment and moved his finger in the air, nodded lightly and handed the parchment to Merd.


    ¡°Then shall we do it? You said Merde? Read it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you reading?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t have to read it out loud. Your consciousness just needs to be aware of it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say, but Merde, the person involved, began to read the parchment in a low voice as if she understood the exnation.


    And in line with that, where Seneran swung his finger in the air, something like a magic circle rose and began to glow in a soft blue light.


    ¡°oh.¡±


    When I looked at it using the Magic City, I could see that the mana flowing from Seneran¡¯s fingertips was supplied to the magic circle like fuel. However, without realizing it for a while, I began to cut off my own mana little by little while refining mana from the magic in my body.


    Through that process, the mana flowing from the magic circle flows into Merde. To be precise, it flowed into her left wrist and left a mark like a tattoo.


    It was a very strange sight. Not only for me who can see the flow of magical power, but also for those who can¡¯t. The series of processes continued until Merd finished reading the parchment, and as soon as she put the parchment down, the magic circle disappeared and ended.


    Seneran was the first to speak.


    ¡°The contract was neat, but the restrictions on breaking the conditions would never be neat, so it would be better to keep the contract and memorize it while carrying around. Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if you died by mistake?¡±


    ¡°Are there many cases like that?¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised to know how many academic papers are published on the topic of incidents and idents caused by engraving contracts. These conditions tended to be in the form of a contract, although they were not very important to me.¡±


    Seneran said, shaking off his hands and turning his mad eyes to me again.


    ¡°Now. Shall we proceed with our contract?¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you while I wasing here? It¡¯s time to kill all the cultists.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear you right? I¡¯m including that. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    He is a truly unstoppable human being. I wondered what the hell she was talking about, but surprisingly, the argument that came out of her mouth was valid.


    ¡°Because you are confident, you are going to charge into the base of the cultist group, but there are always variables, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be a very reasonable decision to increase the possibility of safe survival by adding to the trip?¡±


    ¡°¡­What if you die too due to that extreme variable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than have my research possibilities blocked.¡±


    Madness. It was truly madness. Unknowingly, I trembled and clung to Asillie.


    Asilie was already aware of how the situation was going and tended to remain silent, but Sen and the rest looked at me with expressions that seemedpletely iprehensible and implicitly demanded an exnation.


    Of course, there was no exnation for the lottery tickets that had not yet been scratched.


    After concluding the conversation by epting Seneran¡¯s argument, I sent a unteral notice telling them not to worry.


    Still, from now on, you will be involved in my request, so I was about to start the meal, saying that I would give you a little bit of the cost of meals and lodging, as well as some of the remuneration given by the Holy Light Cross.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Eldmia, right?¡±


    Gaendal, Gin, and Rellie appeared behind Ekatrina, who always called me with a pleasant voice.

 Chapter 206

    A lottery ticket iparable to Sen and the trolls, a lottery ticket that was scratched, Gaendal and his friends looked quite snarky, perhaps because they had just returned from a request.


    Ekatrina, who approached with a cheerful smile, btedly scratched her cheek as if she was ashamed, as if she was concerned about it.


    ¡°This is lucky. I thought I might be able to see you if Ie here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did youe to visit us? Got something nice to do?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, the answer is correct. Would you like to join us? If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh. Today¡¯s young luck is wild, but good things happen in the end!¡±


    Behind Ekatrina, who smiled brightly and nodded, Mr. Gin, who burst outughing, asked the innkeeper for his understanding and set the table. This time, Gaendal approached and greeted him lightly and started talking to him.


    ¡°But this time, there are quite a lot of people. I guess it¡¯s quite a big deal?¡±


    ¡°There was an unnecessarilyplicated and lengthy situation. First of all¡­ This is Sen, Merde, Kals, and Baize. Katrina and Rellie. They¡¯re good adventurers¡­ Are you still in the ranks? I feel like you¡¯ve already been promoted.¡±


    ¡®He remembered all our names and origins?¡¯ I asked while ignoring the reproachful guys who were staring at me, and sure enough, Mr. Gaendal took out a red adventurer token and showed it to me with a deep smile.


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s been a few days.¡±


    I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t get a promotion. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°Ho, are you the Weapon Master Gaendal?¡±


    However, an unexpected reaction erupted, starting with Carls, who kept his mouth shut and looked like a jjuguri. Isn¡¯t it not just him, but the other kids are also starting to mutter and admire one word at a time, like extras passing by?


    ¡°Lellie, the star¡¯s favorite?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the giant Gin?¡±


    ¡°Siege striker Ekatrina¡­?¡±


    what. Why are you guys opening your eyes like that?


    The ones who had been wrinkling up until now had disappeared and only those with shining eyes like civilians who had met idols remained, so it felt so unfamiliar. I didn¡¯t want to look so ugly, so I continued my conversation with Gaendal, barely suppressing the urge to hit the chestnuts sequentially on each of the four heads.


    ¡°Are you all very famous? Aren¡¯t you? Were you famous in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?


    ¡°Me? That lightsaber or mad dog?¡±


    ¡°There are more people who call it different these days.¡±


    Hahaha, Gaendal made a gesture of hitting his neck with the de of his hand whileughing.


    ¡°Go to the guillotine Eldmia.¡±


    yes em disease.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been branded as a living, breathing executioner.


    ?


    At the end of a series of processes, after a series of processes in which Rellie stopped Ekatrina from rushing to wash up and seated her at the table, we ended up having a meal and talking in a friendly atmosphere.


    Although in the meantime, there was another uproar in the process of introducing Seneran, but fortunately, the story progressed quickly, leading to an enthusiastic eptance as if it were natural.


    ¡°Cultist. How do you find adventure so well when you don¡¯t work as an adventurer?¡±


    After hearing my exnation, Gaendal¡¯s first impressions evoked sympathy from more people than expected. This time, I was also in a position where I was unfairly involved because of Merde, but it was hard to bring that fact out of my mouth because I was treating them kindly in order to save face.


    Ipletely removed the part about the saintess and talked about it, but since the stereotypes and perceptions embedded in those cultists were not good, no one questioned my going to subdue them at the request of the Holy Light Cross.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a story on a veryrge scale, but I don¡¯t know why it feels so threatening.¡±


    It was just that Rellie was dumbfounded at how she was feeling.


    ¡°Ega-san, tell me honestly. Even if you were alone, you were able to handle that request, right?¡±


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s going to be tough to fight head-on, but since you have an older sister, how about repeating night raids and raids?¡±


    ¡°¡­Somehow, it feels like the standards for understanding the seriousness of work are being disturbed.¡±


    Catherine shook her head, patted Rellie on the shoulder, and Ekatrina smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s great. You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s a cultist, so he¡¯s likely to be a devil worshiper, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m envious of himing and taking on an event that ordinary self-sufficient adventurers would have to experience.¡±


    ¡°Even though the person concerned didn¡¯t want it. Earlier, Gin said he had bad luck. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to say. There was a request to investigate that the lord¡¯s family disappeared overnight in the lower manor. It turned out that it was just that they were secretly away for some reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    That¡­ No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the story of Bellesica¡­? I rolled my eyes, showing halfway reactions, and the strange expression met Sen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps the lord was very popr, the vigers gathered money and put in a request without asking who came first. There were even testimonies that unknown assants often appeared, so they said that if they did well, they would make a lot of money¡­ Well, it was just a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate that if Eldmia¡¯s work goes well, we¡¯ll be able to make up for this loss. Maybe it¡¯s winter now, so the requests we¡¯re taking are getting tougher. It might be time to get out of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Recently, some dungeons have been opened in Ogwen. I think it would be good to go there as well.¡±


    If the weather is nice, requests from other regions will be handed over to adventurers from other regions depending on the situation, but in winter, when difficulties with long-distance travel begin to bloom, they usually solve it by themselves. Was it because the number of adventurers freezing to death increased dramatically?


    I thought it was to the extent that idiotsughed at the power of nature and died while acting, but it was so amazing that there were more people like that than I thought, and even a rule was created, so I remember it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it just worked. This request was received from Ogwen¡¯s branch of the Holy Cross. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to visit?¡±


    When selling horses, the number of wagonsing and going to the dungeon increased, so it was said that it was a boom, so adventurers must have enough work. Gaendal¡¯s face turned bright as he listened to my story, probably because it was a serious concern for something that came out lightly.


    ¡°Really? This sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come to think of it, if 5 of you get together, you¡¯re definitely lucky. What does Mr. Ega have?¡±


    It¡¯s ironic that the person involved is an icon of decapitation, where incidents and idents never cease, but here it is treated as a lucky charm. Still, good is good, so weughed together.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m going to have to move a little busily today. But I¡¯ll have to repair the equipment from thest request, so I¡¯ll just have to buy consumables.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better buy some tinder and some oil¡­ and some extra firewood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a new nket that Rellie burned.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s a waste to think about it again.¡±


    A trustworthy dream team who knows how to prepare for tomorrow even in a warm atmosphere While I was watching the Endal Party reassuringly, Seneran, who had been silent until now, touched me and started talking to me.


    ¡°Hey, those cultists. You said you were a demonic cult?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°Then there is a high probability that the real Demonic Church can intervene, is that okay?¡±


    The real Demonic Church intervenes? I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, so I turned my gaze to Asillie, but she just shook her head as if she was hearing Seneran¡¯s story for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s heresy from the point of view of those friends. They say that no matter where they are, they have to send someone to destroy them.¡±


    When I did something, it was a more intuitive reason than I thought.


    ¡°No matter how much, it¡¯s outside the demonic territory, so should we go that far? I don¡¯t think rumors will spread there.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need rumors about heresy.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The demon will tell you.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I would have trusted it if other people had talked about it, but when Seneran, a madman who has lived with the determination to sacrifice his life for magic research, talks about demons, the weight is different. It wasn¡¯t a particrly small talk, so Seneran¡¯s words continued as everyone listened.


    ¡°Magicism is the most heretical and strict religion on the continent. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they are in a position where they are easily persecuted, starting with their tribe, but they don¡¯tpromise on that. The fact that the cultists have been active so far means they haven¡¯t had any contact with the Magician religion yet. But, to my ears, it sounds synonymous with ¡®I¡¯m going to collide head-on with the Demonic Church soon¡¯? Is that okay?¡±


    Can you fight the demons and win?


    It was a verymon sense concern and a natural question.


    But me, Ekatrina Gaendalgin, and Lelye were able to smile leisurely at Seneran¡¯s question.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a problem.¡±

 Chapter 207

    The mountain range that crosses the human and demonic territories is extremely rugged.


    Not only was the roughness of the terrain, but the monsters that appeared were also threatening, so only a handful of people came and went through this ce. both before the war and after the war.


    Demons were no exception, but their situation was better than humans thanks to their innately superior bodies and abilities. So often, those with unavoidable circumstances or goals crossed over into human territory through the mountains. Most of the results were bound to end in a bad way, but that fact did not matter to those who had reasons to go beyond it.


    The same was true of those who were running through a frosty forest that was starting to get dark.


    The five of them, wearing thick cloaks made from the hides of demon beasts, looked like uniforms, and anyone could see them as demons. The hood, which was worn deeply to avoid the cold, was literally just to avoid the cold, and had a hole in it to remove the horns, and the horns that came out of it showed off their presence without hesitation.


    Even though they are moving at a high speed, they are like soldiers who maintain a disciplined movement. If others had seen it, they would have thought it was a real soldier. In the past seven years, non-soldiers have crossed the mountain range on the hand of one hand.


    In the meantime, when the one who was running in the middle of them raised his hand, the eyes of everyone except for the Demon, who was running the most, turned towards it.


    ¡°stop.¡±


    Those who stopped at the same time, as if they had made a promise to that one word, neither small norrge, turned their bodies and began to look at the person in the middle.


    He was a dwarf figure who seemed like he would be crushed by a particrlyrge round shield on his back. That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s short or tall. It¡¯s just that the shield and the surrounding characters are a little bigger, so they stand out even more. The person who looked around, paying no attention to their gaze, opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for camping here. ording to the information, there is a high probability of encountering monsters from here.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long they haven¡¯t talked, but the hushed voice belonged to a young girl. The demons did not refute her order and went into preparation for rest in perfect order. Watching those who diligently fulfill their roles by preparing a bonfire, clearing snow, nting something in the surrounding trees, and chanting spells, the girl put down her shield and took off her hood.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the horn that grows from the back of the ear and curves like that of a thick goat, rising above the forehead. The white and distinct features that follow from below are sharp, unlike the expression that has been slightly loosened due to a long trip, and the closed eyes are as calm as those of a person who is asleep. The demon girl, who untied her dark purple hair that had been roughly tied back and let out a long breath, soon knelt down and took a posture for prayer. Then, around her, other demons took off their hoods one by one and began to gather and kneel down.


    The girl, whose eyes were still closed, began to mutter quietly.


    ¡°Thank you for the grace and protection of Epaga, who drank today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for supporting us even in the midst of suffering¡­¡±


    Those who memorized prayers to the demons were infinitely sincere. After praying without any sign of bothering anyone, they sat around a campfire that was all packed and began to eat quietly.


    It wasn¡¯t something you would see often. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t talk because they¡¯re awkward with each other, but just like a monk practicing silent practice, the way they silently continue their meal, excluding unnecessary conversations, is even reverent.


    Did itst like ten minutes? In the bottomless silence, someone opened their mouth.


    ¡°Can I ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Of course, looking at the girl who responded naturally as if it was a question directed at him, the demon opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t speak easily. The appearance of calmly choosing words gradually attracted the attention of others, but it did not arouse questions.


    As if they understood what he wanted to ask, but didn¡¯t know what the answer would be, the demons¡¯ eyes moved to the girl.


    Unlike when looking at the demon who brought up the story, the girl who calmly received the gaze filled with strange anticipation spoke without losing herposure.


    ¡°You want to ask if I really need to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, yes. That¡¯s right. I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Is the girl weak? If anyone asks me, everyone will say no. Her shield was unstoppable, and her mace was powerful enough to break the heads of beasts in one blow. No one questioned her skills in choosing and moving on this dangerous path.


    Is the girl being pushy? Even if you ask, everyone will say no in unison. The girl doesn¡¯t force herself. just do what needs to be done That is why they were able to follow her on this long journey without hesitation.


    Even so, there was only one reason why they wanted to hear the girl¡¯s answer. It was because I didn¡¯t know why the girl was with me on this very sudden journey.


    In the chaos caused by war, there have always been cultists who sell the names of demons and spread false beliefs. It has always been the case that such people are searched out and judged. So, moving for the job itself was natural without raising any questions.


    But with a girl, it¡¯s a different story.


    It was because it was notmon for a saintess to act directly to eradicate an insignificant cult, despite numerous objections within the church.


    ¡°Yes. I must be with you.¡±


    Even so, the girl answered confidently. It was an unwavering answer, just like when she was first dered a saint of the Demonic Church. In fact, that alone was a sufficient answer, so the demons¡¯ deep doubts faded like lies. Instead, there was only light curiosity.


    ¡°Are you an oracle?¡±


    ¡°No. If it was an oracle, it would have been enough to send you alone.¡±


    A trust is a fixed future. Whether it¡¯s an unfortunate event or something unavoidable, it¡¯s like an event that always happens. If it was an oracle with results that would not change even if a three-year-old child was sent, there would be no reason for her to move.


    ¡°I have received a revtion.¡±


    It was the voice of a god that was getting more and more blurry, but this time it was different. It was a clearer teaching than ever. That¡¯s why, despite everyone¡¯s opposition, I went out on my own. Originally, I tried to move alone, but I respected the intention of the church, which neverpromised on this part, and had to be with those who could be called a kind of escort.


    ¡°A revtion that in the process of ying the cultists¡­ will open your eyes to new understandings.¡±


    The moment the word revtion came out, the demons took a deep breath and began to pray. Even though the girl, who was actually a saint, saw it and thought it was very extreme.


    ¡°I have no intention of doubting Epaga-nim¡¯s intentions, but¡­ it still gets in the way of human territory. If we don¡¯t move quickly, it will be very dangerous.¡±


    The concerns expressed by the other demons, who were relieved of religious doubts and felt more at ease, were indeed valid. No matter how far away it may be, it was a problem that eventually urred within the territory of a country that was at war. There must be a threat lurking on a different level from the demonic spirits that can be easily visited in the city, and it will be just as tiring and there will be many variables.


    ¡°Even more so¡­ what kind of trials await us.¡±


    Sometimes mercifully, sometimes cruelly. Revtion has always given them tests and rewards in various forms. As long as they were in the faith, they were always ready to humbly ept such trials, but they did not turn their eyes away from the threat of reality.


    ¡°I only pursue faith. I do not pursue fanaticism.¡±


    ¡°¡­as long as mortals do not pervert His will, enlightenment will always apany them in warmth.¡±


    As if it was a promise, the prayer that continued for a moment calmed down the anxiety that had been swirling for a while.


    ¡°I understand what kind of anxiety the brothers have. I know that it is not a concern for personal advancement, but a shake thates from a heart that worries about all the brothers and sisters of the church, including the other brothers who are here with us. The current reality is that we have no choice but to worry that doing wrong can lead to persecution.¡±


    When the girl¡¯s eyes, which had been closed all this time, opened, the silvery-white eyes that seemed to have moved the moon began to shine.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to exin clearly because I¡¯ve only seen a fragment of the revtion, but don¡¯t worry. This revtion¡­ will definitely be of great help to us.¡±


    Deoni Bire, a saint of the Demonic Church and a Crusader, spoke with a firm tone that did not waver at all.

 Chapter 208

    The sense of exhration brought by the new type of equipment far exceeded my expectations.


    In a way, it may be simr to the reward of the game you enjoyed in your previous life. It¡¯s close to the feeling of upgrading to a weapon that can demonstrate certain performance in rtion to my ability.


    The difference is that this is not a game, but a real battle, so the pleasure of having good equipment to protect my lifeline is several times greater.


    In the meantime, I left the capital and headed for the cult¡¯s stronghold while maintaining a high spirits. In the meantime, I spent most of my time trying to skillfully use the ¡®dagger¡¯ that Mr. Valkun had made for me. If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s a little disappointing, it¡¯s that it seems hard to use as practice before dealing with the cultists.


    Part of it was due to environmental factors rather than technical factors.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange that I can¡¯t meet thieves like cockroaches at a time like this.¡±


    It¡¯s already been 3 days since I left the capital. We were enjoying an unusually stable travel route.


    In fact, it was a very natural result, since if 10 armed people rode horses and rode around, anyone would avoid it. Merde and Seneran, who are obviously wizards, and Yekatrina, who rides a big and strong horse with a warhammer the size of her own on her back, exudes a presence that makes quite a few people voluntarily avoid it.


    Even Asili, an elf, would treat them as an unpredictable threat unless they were third-ss thieves who only wore their hair as a hat hanger, so if they were attacked here, they would have to apud the raiders for their spirit.


    ¡°If the purpose was to meet the bandits, we should have reduced the number of people by more than half.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop using my magic even while looking at Seneran with disapproval as he tackled Seneran after hearing what was just a meaningless self-talk.


    ¡°What is that weapon called?¡±


    ¡°A Twisted Nether Needle.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that a real name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. It¡¯s just that Mr. Valkun made it ording to my order, so I call it a needle normally.¡±


    ¡°¡­It feels so strange to just call something bigger than a knitting needle a needle.¡±


    Seneran was the only one staring at the needle spinning freely in the air without touching it. It is thanks to her talking about the contract, informing people in the form of a secret ss for magicians, and taking measures to prevent anyone from approaching it.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Because the secret was a secret. Thanks to that, I had a lot of time to handle the needle with magical power without paying attention for three days. Since there are many people, I don¡¯t have to worry about night shifts, and since everyone knows how to take care of themselves, I was able to improve my needle handling skills in an infinitely perfect party y.


    ¡°But why are you whistling?¡±


    ¡°Because people who don¡¯t know how to look at it will misunderstand it as a projectile magic tool that can be controlled with a whistle.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ From the outside, everything seems to be solved by force, but you¡¯re the one who uses your brain very much?¡±


    It was Seneran who had a lot of fun watching him openly react with surprise and be surprised, but he decided to endure it because of one word that followed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you like to make a simple magic and use it?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you make? Magic?¡±


    ¡°You heard it right. It would be possible if you improve the bards¡¯ chants and try to fix them?¡±


    what? Is this person a genius? Isn¡¯t magic something that can make dogs and cows like that? Perhaps because my eyes were full of disbelief, Seneran opened his ax eye and added an exnation.


    ¡°I can see themon misunderstandings that outsiders make. Magic is difficult to learn and deepen, and the middle is not much. It¡¯s the same with creating new magic. It hurts my head when Ipare it with existing magic and start thinking about this and that. But you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s going to use it anyway, right? You can make one or two simple magics very easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a line often used by people with exceptional talent who are different from others to deceive those without talent.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s real. Since you have magical powers, it¡¯s easier because you can half-close your eyes on efficiency. Of course, I can¡¯t judge for myself, but I can definitely provide you with the theory.¡±


    Seneran can only feel the magic. Like Mr. Weedra, he couldn¡¯t handle even a small amount of mana. So, I delved into the theory. It is said that theory and practice are separate, but since the music box I already bought is the result of such theory, there seems to be nothing unreliable.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t use magic through magic, so I can¡¯t say it¡¯s necessary¡­ My hypothesis is that the forms for spells will be simr if you just work on the difference between magic power and mana, which can be said to be raw materials.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence, but as soon as I heard the words I spit out to draw a line, what came to my mind was a red-haired demon who used mana. If I had known it would be like this, I would have asked him what kind of magic he uses when he is talkative.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    There was nothing to lose anyway, so I decided to ept her offer. It¡¯s okay if you fail and it¡¯s good if you do well. It was a decision made with just that mindset.


    And exactly three more dayster, at sunset, while we were setting up our camp.


    I¡¯vee to realize that the decisions I madecently were the ones that made me cringe.


    ¡°The ground is shaking.¡±


    The first to notice the change were Ekatrina and Asillie. To be honest, Ekatrina muttered before Asilie could react to the sound with her ears twitching, so I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her physical abilities once again. Is that the feeling of a person who has not developed a real aura?


    ¡°From the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves, there must be about ten of them¡­ This is where we¡¯re going?¡±


    Understanding the meaning of Asilie¡¯s soft words, Sen and I immediately got up from our seats and entered the boundary.


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Until a few days ago, I hoped it wouldn¡¯t happen, but now I¡¯m praying for the chase.¡±


    Gaendal¡¯s party, who had never experienced the pursuit of cultists, understood the situation after hearing Sen¡¯s joke and began to prepare for the contingency. In the meantime, Seneran, who was alone and rxed and not at all nervous, spoke to me.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s an enemy. It¡¯ll be a good opportunity to test your magic before going into a full-scale fight.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I was a genius or if it wasn¡¯t so difficult to create new magic as Seneran said, but in just three days I was able to create a new magic like she said.


    There were still many areas to be improved, but at least when shooting the needle in a straight line, it consumed horsepower much more efficiently than the method I used before, so it was a sufficiently sessful achievement.


    ¡°The problem is that you don¡¯t know the power.¡±


    ¡°Even before making magic, you could use it until it got stuck in the cksmith¡¯s woodblock. That should be enough.¡±


    The only downside is that we haven¡¯t been able to do an urate performance test yet because we ran hard for those three days and it was an empty field where it was hard to find a single stone. As far as the eye can see, it flew at a fairly high speed and was deeply embedded in the ground, but since it was only a test, the power was greatly reduced.


    As a result, it is still unknown how well it will work against armor or monsters in realbat.


    ¡°They¡¯re dressed in unified outfits like white robes¡­ They¡¯re wearing something unknown or unknown. They look suspicious at first nce, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious. They¡¯re cultists.¡±


    Even without strengthening my eyesight, the images of the same ten riders caught my eye uniquely on the empty field, as if they had been copied and pasted. The distance seemed quite long, but if we ran that way, it was certain that we would run into each other in less than 5 minutes.


    ¡°Then where should we try?¡±


    ¡°Are you finally showing the magic you¡¯ve been secretly practicing?¡±


    I blew a light whistle as Rellie, who had shown great interest in me and Seneran¡¯s secret ss, began to concentrate with her eyes shining.


    In line with that, the needle on my waist protrudes from the leather case specially made by Mr. Valkun and is fixed horizontally by my ear, drawing admiration from the people around me.


    ¡°oh¡­?¡±


    It would be embarrassing to even call the magic created with Seneran¡¯s help actually magic. An extremely simple magic consisting of aiming, spinning, ejection and retrieval. However, thanks to the focus on simple functions withoutplex functions, performance and safety are certain.


    The aim falls exactly where my eyes are focused, the rotation is a bit frighteningly tight when elerating to maximum, and the ejection and retrieval is as fast as a bolt fired from a crossbow.


    If you simply look at the speed, it can be said that it exerts enough power as a crossbow, but as I have already given magic to the sword through all these processes, the needle is in a situation where the disposable chainsaw is going back and forth, so it is impossible to predict the power. does not exist.


    ¡°Since there is some distance, it would be better to start by raising the output.¡±


    I nodded in agreement with Seneran¡¯s suggestive advice from the side, and focused my intensified vision on the leader¡¯s chest. In fact, aiming is the most difficult. Because I had to concentrate and hold my pupils, who were constantly going wild in all directions, in one ce. It is said that if you get used to it and go through improvement, you can designate a target ording to your intention rather than your gaze, but unfortunately it was an area that you can¡¯t do now.


    ¡°Wheek!¡±


    After that, it was ejected without a second thought. They were wearing armor under their clothes, so I just thought that I would surely die from getting stuck at least halfway.


    ¨C Empty!


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Because of such acent judgment, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a dumbfounded expression when I saw the cultist bounce off the floor as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    ¡°uh¡­?¡±


    Even if there is a distance, the enhanced eyesight will surely catch the big hole in the cultist¡¯s chest. Unexpectedly, I rolled my wide-eyed eyes and looked at Seneran, and my eyes met with her, who was reacting exactly like mine.


    ¡°No, they said to raise the output, sir.¡±


    What if you are surprised? As the words were about toe out of my throat, Seneran was the first to express his opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ What, that¡­ Why is it so powerful¡­¡±


    Tsk tsk. It¡¯s the limit of the theory mage.

 Chapter 209

    To be honest, even Seneran and I were surprised, so no one in our party was not surprised.


    Even the cultists who had been rushing over there were shocked and struggled, so it could be said that all but one cultist who died without a chance to be surprised shared the same sentiment.


    However, I wasn¡¯t sensitive enough to feel a sense of identity there, so I focused on recovering the needle, which I couldn¡¯t even see where it flew.


    Fortunately, it was easy to find because I focused my senses. Even the retrieved needle returned at the same speed as ejection, leaving a hole in the shoulder of another cultist as well. And Seneran and I focused on the fact that this time there was a different reaction than the dramatic spectacle, like the one who died for the first time.


    To me, the guy whose shoulder was pierced reacted as if he had been shot.


    ¡°Eldmia. Did you take anything out when you retrieved it?¡±


    ¡°I did the same as when I flew it.¡±


    In the first ce, the purpose was to make even the recovery process a threat, so the needle moved at the same speed without discriminating when it came and went and rotated consistently. I¡¯m sure it will work hard enough to be used as a substitute for flint if you bring a de over there.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s highly likely that there was something different about the guy who died after being hit first. For now, let¡¯s focus on dealing with them.¡±


    When he showed a dumbfounded reaction, he was infinitely unreliable, but as soon as he came to his senses and saw him making the right decision, his trust began to recover.


    Fortunately, the cultists, who had not properly grasped the situation, were unconscious, unable to properly run away or charge at us. Looking at it, it seemed possible that they hadn¡¯t even had the idea that we were attacking.


    It was a good thing for me. After making up my mind to deal with them quickly, even if it was by using a little too much magic, I pulled out the rest of the needles and blew them off.


    Even thest cultists died in fear, but none of them died in the same form as the first.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ what did I just see?¡±


    Undoubtedly, Sen was the first to speak amidst the mor of horses running away after losing their master suddenly. And after that, Mr. Gin stroked his beard and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculously easy. You don¡¯t even look very tired for that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect such absurd results toe out, either.¡±


    While answering, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, Seneran began to move toward the corpses of the cultists without hesitation. It was obvious that he was trying to ascertain where the difference in power came from, so I followed suit, and Rellie began to chase after me, her eyes shining even more burdensome than before.


    ¡°Was that needle like a magic tool? It felt very strange.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what. They say it¡¯s a coboration between a Dwarf artisan and Seneran. But does it feel strange?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same feeling as when the bards¡¯ chants are activated when you can hardly feel the mana? It¡¯s so subtle that you don¡¯t even notice it unless you concentrate in advance¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t think I can sympathize with you if I say this.¡±


    and. I don¡¯t know what to do, but I just notice this without any information. To be honest, the cult was as amazing as having a hole the size of my fist pierced in my chest.


    Of course, a novelty is a novelty, and it is very satisfying that Seneran and I have exactly matched what we expected while conceiving magic. Now, there was an excuse that could work even if you openly use magic and blow a needle in front of people.


    ¡°No. I understand. I met a chant user when I went to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I remember he was from Volta Bay, but I wondered what he was doing when he sang while fighting.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Anyone from that vige can do that. There is a female warrior who is famous for her chants. Her fame is almost notorious, but they say her skills are at a level that cannot be ignored. They say she is called a singing spear in her own country and a siren by her enemies.¡±


    ¡°¡­ha ha ha.¡±


    Sirens? That the girl who was knocked out by Zeke and lost to me is so famous?


    There was cognitive dissonance for a moment, but Iughed it off moderately. I don¡¯t think the rumors spread to Etis-L about what happened then, but if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to bring it up.


    ¡°Eldomia. I think I¡¯ve figured out the reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    As we arrived, we exchanged trivial conversations, and Seneran was the first to take out something from the dead cultist¡¯s corpse and show it to me.


    ¡°this.¡±


    ¡°Even if I do this, it just looks like an ordinary iron te to my eyes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magical tool enchanted with protection. It protects from projectiles, and as it looks, it¡¯s pretty high-end.¡±


    ¡°¡­what does that have to do with him being beaten to death?¡±


    It¡¯s just a small iron te that doesn¡¯t seem to be half the size of a real palm, so I don¡¯t even know where to look to know that it¡¯s a high-end product. There¡¯s no reason to disbelieve Seneran¡¯s statement that it acts like an arrow shield, but even if he believed it, it didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with the situation we were witnessing.


    ¡°It¡¯s because your needles didn¡¯t pierce the barriers spread by the magic tools, but tore them apart.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking because I haven¡¯t seen anyone who uses such things properly until now, but if it was originally, how would it be normal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for the projectile to bounce off. Or, if the barrier is broken, it should fall along with it. Even if it were pierced, it shouldn¡¯t have done much damage if it was a magic tool like this.¡±


    The magical barrier blocked my needle, but it couldn¡¯t stop the charge. And the needle pierced the user¡¯s chest before the torn defense wall waspletely destroyed.


    The story was absurd even from the listener¡¯s point of view, but Seneran concluded the exnation with conviction.


    ¡°As it was originally, this guy with a hole in his shoulder is normal.


    She seemed to think there was nothing more to see, so she tried to throw the iron te she was holding onto the floor, but after giving it to Rellie, who wanted to check it out with a violent gesture, she moved on to another corpse. The wounds of the other corpses that followed her after leaving Rellie to check the iron te were certainly the same.


    After checking the wounds on thest cultist¡¯s corpse, we robbed their pockets, returned to the camp, overcame all the other party¡¯s questions, and had a secret ss before dinner. I was able to get things out of my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely because of magic.¡±


    ¡°Are you the first to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The protective magic is torn, so even if you fire a ballista, it won¡¯t happen. I think it¡¯s correct that it happened because your mana caused some reaction in that short moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you ever heard of a simr case on the battlefield?¡±


    Seneran wrung his chin for a moment and fell into trouble, but soon tilted his head and showed an ambiguous reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After looking at that, there are actually a few things that I¡¯d like to think were cases simr to this time¡­ but it¡¯s hard to think that it¡¯s exactly the same phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be messing around with weapons like me, so isn¡¯t it the same case?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s different. Did I mention that earlier? Magic using mana or magic using magic will have the same basic goal.¡±


    Her face, which had only been calm, showed a hesitation that had never been seen before. After thinking about it for a while, Seneran finally let out a short sigh, looked straight at me, and continued.


    ¡°Enchanting is the end of anything you put on a weapon. No matter how much a demon you are, you won¡¯t be able to perform feats like you by putting your magic on a weapon and continuously rotating it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a special case. Not just because humans use magic, but also in the way they use magic.¡±


    Now, what is this new noise? There was not much I could say to Seneran, who suddenly threw bombshells at me.


    ¡°No, why are you telling me that important thing now?¡±


    There was no problem because I didn¡¯t say anything, but isn¡¯t there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t say it? As I waited for an answer, trying to hold on to my eyebrows that were about to curl, Seneran gave me a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Rather, I thought it was not very important. I can¡¯t use or see magic, right? I simply approached thinking that there might be a demon that uses magic like you somewhere I don¡¯t know. I just saw that and became convinced. A demon that can do that. If there were a lot of them, the kingdom¡¯s front lines would have been devastated in no time.¡±


    It is said that it was only after seeing the power that it was confirmed that it was notmon. Well, she was also a person like me, not a demon, so it was natural. You¡¯ve been so good at giving advice that I forgot for a moment that you only have a slightly better level of knowledge than other people.


    ¡°So, by any chance, are there other methods of operation, such as using them with needles? If so, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to learn more about them.¡±


    So, it was only when I saw Seneran, who was unusually calm about learning and his eyes were shining, that I realized toote that I had made a little big mistake.


    This person doesn¡¯t know at all that I know how to coat my sword with magical power, cut it, and strengthen my body. Because I haven¡¯t had anything to show for it yet. I don¡¯t know if I had to fight, but since this was my first battle after she joined, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to do that.


    Naturally, I thought that since I had studied magic, I would know how to use magic¡­ But now, after hearing her reaction and story, I began to wonder if I was seriously mistaken about something.


    Since the demons I met in the abandoned dungeon strengthened their bodies with magical powers, I assumed that all demons strengthened their bodies with magical powers like me.


    But is that really right?


    If that was the case, why did he go to the brink of exploding and die, and then had no choice but to release the reinforcement at the end? Up until now, I just thought it was a clich¨¦ that I often see inics where I use abilities beyond my level, but was that really the case?


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m a swordsman, right?¡±


    Thanks to the sudden question, I started to be very cautious about opening my mouth without knowing it. In fact, the anxiety creeps up that I may have lived verycently with my own abilities until now.


    ¡°Is that so? Why?¡±


    ¡°I think I didn¡¯t say it for granted because I recognized magic¡­ I strengthen my body with magic, just like other people strengthen their bodies with Auras, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And using magic to make the needle rotate is only part of it, and you can even apply magic to the sword as if you were ting it. Then, depending on the amount of magic power, the cutting power¡­ varies greatly. ¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, Seneran¡¯s expression was miserable.


    It¡¯s like¡­ like a normal person looking at a person who believes in the t earth theory.


    Thanks to that expression alone, I was able to understand that I had been fighting in a way that had no basis.

 Chapter 210

    The cultists had no names. It is because he abandoned his original name in the name of dedicating his present life to God in order to be reborn and live as a demon.


    However, as it was essential to distinguish individuals to maintain the organization, they had no choice but topromise with reality and carve numbers instead of names. In the end, it was no different from the name, but they focused on symbolism and turned their eyes away from such an ufortable truth.


    So the cultist became number 84, and he worked zealously to escape the overwhelming fear he felt on the battlefield.


    That is, until he was taken captive and dragged around like a pack.


    For more than two weeks, what he felt was dark fear and despair. The times I had to go through after being left alone were terrifying. Aside from the fact that his faith was shaken by the wicked pagan¡¯s tongue, it was because the mighty weapon he wielded kept reminding him of the demons.


    That alone is a serious problem, but even his colleagues who suddenly increased were all talented. Even leading a woman famous as a golden wizard, they were moving forward with the idea ofpletely destroying their brothers and sisters, as well as their home, the Order.


    Even holding a vicious magic tool that didn¡¯t exist when we first met. I can assure you that even if I ambushed with just one weapon, 1/3 of them would not even react properly and would die. It was an unprecedented crisis in the church¡¯s history.


    Number 84 wanted to trust her brothers and sisters, but she couldn¡¯t avert her eyes from the fact that the wicked cult was too strong, and she tried every day to somehow escape and warn herrades.


    Fortunately, surveince was neglected, perhaps because the number of people increased. However, rather than running away hastily, he decided to look for an opportunity to make sure he could run away when he got close enough to the church.


    They moved on horseback anyway, and it was an unavoidable choice because he was penniless and only had two legs.


    If I don¡¯t win a mental victory like that, I think I¡¯ll run away again like I did on the battlefield.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Eldmia-sama. If you enter the forest, you¡¯ll arrive at their hideout within an hour.¡±


    ¡°It arrived as expected. Then, let¡¯s build the camp right away and n an ambush.¡±


    Even at the moment of stealing the offerings, the dwarf girl, who had no time to rest and made fun of her cursed mouth, announced the arrival, and the heretic, like the personification of violence, gave orders. With that alone, others started to move in perfect order, doing their job.


    One side was because of the sinsmitted, and the other side was originally just doing well on its own, but to the 84 eyes that did not know the circumstances, it was a sight that could only be seen as the unstoppable influence of the heretics.


    ¡°What will he do?¡±


    When arge female warrior using a Warhammer big enough to believe that it was a battering ram asked a question to the cultist, his gaze turned to number 84. With that alone, 84 had to feel the threat to their lives, but luckily the pagan didn¡¯t seem to want to go against what he said to him in the first ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying if you resist when fighting, so just starve.¡±


    Perhaps to keep thest word he said he would kill, the heretic did no harm to number 84. So, reminding himself that he still had onest chance, No. 84 let out a sigh of relief.


    Time, which flowed so slowly just a few days ago, seemed to flow so fast today. Despite having only eaten one meal, the movement of 84, which was trying to somehow untie the rope in the midst of intense hunger, suddenly stopped.


    The ropes that bound his arms hade loose.


    ¡®Thank you, Demon God!¡¯


    Eighty-four, clenching the ck in a fist and pretending the rope was well-tied, slowly looked around.


    It was still early, but those who had decided to prepare for the surprise attack at dawn were already getting ready for bed. Watching those who have already decided on a night watch and go to sleep, the heart of number 84 started beating like crazy.


    It was good that the rope was untied, but the opportunity to escape waspletely unknown, so as time passed, his tension increased without knowing the end.


    one hour two hours. I was supposed to be tired because I spent all my time nervous, but I didn¡¯t feel it because I was so overly nervous. Number 84¡¯s head was full of only the will to seize the right opportunity and get out of this ce.


    ¡°Ugh. You must be nervous. I feel bad.¡±


    The long, long wait was rewarded.


    The bald man who was on duty wasining of a stomachache and left with a hesitant gesture. I knew it instinctively. That now is your only chance. 84 untied the rope without hesitation and began moving cautiously.


    If caught, everything was over. A heretic might kill himself if he tried to escape. Number 84 was also able to know because it had dealt with those who tried to run away by offering countless sacrifices.


    So, I calmly distanced myself from the campsite. Everyone is asleep anyway, and the only watch goes the other way and doesn¡¯te back for a while. As he entered the forest, endlessly reminding himself of that fact, he took a deep breath, convinced that he had gained some distance.


    And it ran like crazy.


    Running around in the vige as a child, running away from debt, being chased by monsters, running away from the battlefield while heading to the battlefield. There were so many moments when I had to run with all my might, but I could guarantee 84 times. Right now is the moment in my life when I am running at my fullest. He is literally running with all his strength. Because he ran without proper warm-up, his muscles soonined of pain, but he did not stop.


    Even though it was getting dark, after running until his eyes were yellow and he had difficulty breathing, a sight that was all too familiar began toe into his eyes.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters! I¡¯m back! Number 84 is back!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god brother?! Are you really a brother!¡±


    they were family. Families who see the same thing and share the same despair be closer than blood. That¡¯s why #84 couldn¡¯t choose to abandon them and run away.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Did you send a second team because your return was dyed, but you didn¡¯t meet them?¡±


    A worrying tone even though the mission has failed. Number 84 could not hide her tears as she saw her brothers rushing out to greet her.


    ¡°Hehe¡­! This is not the time! I barely managed to escape! There will be an attack by the cultists soon!¡±


    ¡°A raid?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Sister Number 90! Go ahead and talk to the high priest! Brother Number 84, stay calm. Is it because of them that there has been no news of the pursuers? How many troops did they bring?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are only 11 of us, but the number is not important, brother. Only one killed all the brothers who were organized in the chase! It was unbelievably strong!¡±


    When the faces of the dead brothers came to mind with the relief that they were safe, emotions began to rise btedly, but now was not the time to be swayed by emotions, but more than anything else, it was the time when a detailed exnation was needed. Number 84 quickly added an exnation, as it could be seen through the masks that the brothers were very nervous after hearing that everyone had died right away.


    ¡°He is good at night raids and surprise attacks. Now he even has a powerful projectile magic tool, so the brothers who cameter died without even reacting properly! He even possesses a magic sword. If we don¡¯t immediately summon the brothers from the 20th division and counterattack, we will suffer great damage!¡±


    ¡°My God¡­ what a big deal!¡±


    Feeling fear and awe at the demons who were overwhelmingly stronger than themselves, they ran away and gathered together, and almost reflexively recoiled at the story of a strong enemy. Since everyone has fought demons before, it was not difficult to infer roughly how strong it was from the exnation of #84.


    To be precise, I could tell because he had escaped after an indirect encounter. If they had fought directly, they would surely have died.


    ¡°The second team was formed, including the brothers from the 30th division, in preparation for an unexpected situation, but even if it is not possible, it is more than the 10thmander of the Demon King¡¯s Army, right?¡±


    The demon king worships strength. They, too, had only heard rumors, but the reason why they are the captains of each troop is because they are the strongest and smartest among them. Some even said that he was a captain because he could not win even if all the troops under hismand attacked him.


    The 30th division was capable enough to deal with the 10thmanders of the Demon King¡¯s Army who were driving rumors like that. Assuming that the rumors about the demons had some authenticity, they were by no means weak.


    ¡°Brother number 84 to the high priest! We have to tell you this!¡±


    Because of that, they hurriedly entered the church in a sense of crisis.


    Not noticing that there are people who are still watching the back of the building, which is worn out and copsed and disappears into a building that looks more like a ruin or an abandoned dungeon than a church.


    ¡°I fell asleep after ying with each other assholes.¡±


    No one listened to Eldmia, who had quietly followed 84, muttering with a poop-chewed expression.

 Chapter 211

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The friendship between them is so strong.¡±


    Ashlie, who responded that she had seen something absurd, was still a nobleman. Because my expression waspletely rotten. The bond of losers who make human sacrifices. I feel like I¡¯ve seen something I haven¡¯t seen in a while.


    Controlling our stomachs from seeing the idiots goofing around with each other, we quickly returned to the camp and exined to our fully prepared party what I had seen.


    ¡°You should have told me that their base is like an abandoned dungeon, dude.¡±


    After secretly feeding Sen, who left out important information, as a snack.


    ¡°Because I was so distracted, I didn¡¯t even think about it hehehe.¡±


    Hehehe, I¡¯ll feed the seed bee chestnuts.


    Judging by how stiff his head was, it must have worked in a bad way for him to have lost his spirits.


    I was expecting something like an ancient Greek-Roman style temple in an open field, but they were actually coiled up in an abandoned dungeon-like ce with a familiar appearance.


    First of all, it was a situation where the initial n was disrupted, but it was not such a bad thing, so it was a mistake that could be easily overlooked.


    ¡°Heh heh. It seems we have a lot of ties to the abandoned dungeon.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Gin who responded with a smile. Mr. Gaendal also shook his head and smiled, and first of all, Rellie and Ekatrinaughed with the reaction of ¡®Is it an abandoned dungeon again?¡¯.


    However, Ekatrina showed a very regretful reaction after that.


    ¡°Ah, if I do this, I won¡¯t be able toe out again?¡±


    ¡°You have to go inside to know, but at a nce, the entrance looked bigger than then. Then, wouldn¡¯t it be possible that the interior space is a little more spacious?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t say for sure, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s rted.¡±


    Regarding the hypothesis Gin added, Ekatrina, who was deeply regretful that she was left alone in the back row this time, smiled brightly. Clearly, there is no warrior who has fought back in terms of body, but seeing him weing the battle with that innocent-looking face, no matter how many times you look at him, you feel a sense of alienation.


    Seeing us like that, Sen and the others looked at us as if they were looking at people from a different world beyond the sense of distance, but this time, too, there was no reason to exin, so we decided to turn our attention away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the scale was well over 100 people? It must be quite spacious if you can amodate that number of people and live there for a long time. is it?¡±


    Not only Gin, who spoke out, but also other people¡¯s eyes poured into me. Apparently, since I asked for this request, they must have temporarily put me as their leader.


    What I¡¯m good at is using my body rather than using my brain, but fortunately this time, since I¡¯m so sure of my hand, I don¡¯t have to use my brain much, so I decided to act humbly as a leader.


    ¡°First of all, since there are only three mages in our party, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be too bad for us to go inside. Not only can Asilie provide support through a bow, but she¡¯s also good at elemental magic and magic unlike me. Cals also has a crossbow, so he¡¯s versatile. will help.¡±


    Having a lot of people is not necessarily a good thing, but at least right now we have a fairly superior partyposition. I nodded my head in silent agreement and continued.


    ¡°Before I knew it was an abandoned dungeon, I tried to take advantage of the forest and try to defeat each one individually, but now it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve found a way to prevent them from taking advantage of the number of people, so I¡¯m going to ambush the advance party in front of the abandoned dungeon and prepare them indoors. I think it¡¯s better to push in first.¡±


    If it was only me and Ashley, I would have been running around without any burden, so it wouldn¡¯t have been particrly threatening, even if it was annoying. However, even with the strong party right now, there is no need to trust our skills and choose to shake hands in the yard where it is difficult to deal with even 10 of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to catch them in one ce. It¡¯s annoying if they spread all over the ce just because they run away.¡±


    Ekaterina, who clearly understood my intentions, smiled broadly, waving her palms as if chasing away insects, and the others responded withughter. It¡¯s a really good thing to be able to rx without being vignt.


    ¡°Everyone seems to be sympathetic, so I¡¯ll go right away. Once we arrive, Mr. Gaendal and Mr. Gin, along with Sen and the others, take a position and prepare for a pincer attack. I and Ekatrina will start the attack at the entrance. All the fuss aside, the guys who came out first will still have some skills, so I think it would be better to use my weapon and Yekatrina¡¯s Warhammer to maximize the advantage of surprise. act.¡±


    The elves in the forest are invincible, and Asillie is a god!


    It¡¯s powerful enough, even if it¡¯s not quite there. It is a race that can receive help even from the grassroots, so it is better to judge arbitrarily.


    ¡°Before you go in, whistle at least. I¡¯ll follow you on my own.¡±


    At the same time as the answer, Asilie ran into the woods, moving first to check their movements. And before taking exactly five steps, he hid himself, leaving the party in admiration.


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that elf disappear in the woods.¡±


    It¡¯s probably the same thing I experienced when I received help from the spiritsst time. From an observer¡¯s point of view, it seems suddenly erased from the world. Not only Sen, but others also showed a surprised reaction, but since the surprise was more important than the exnation, we decided to move on quickly.


    I¡¯ve never mentioned the exact time of our night raid in front of the 84th or so guy, so the other side wouldn¡¯t be able to worry too much about it. We don¡¯t even know when we¡¯ll find out that he¡¯s escaped, so we have to move as quickly as possible to decide to attack.


    Considering that, we returned to the camp as quickly as possible by using our magical powers, but we are in a position that is just as tight as they are if we want to move as nned.


    ¡°What should I do? Likest time, should I go first?¡±


    I answered with a smile as Ekatrina asked with a wonderful smile if she remembered the surprise attack on the guys returning from the vige at the time of the abandoned dungeon request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first. I think it¡¯ll be more effective against guys justing out of the entrance.¡±


    I¡¯m sure it was a smile that would look like very bad viins from a third person¡¯s point of view.


    Sen, who has short legs, struggled a bit, but we were able to reach the proper position in no time.


    ¡°There seems to be no response yet. I can¡¯t feel any movement nearby.¡±


    Is it a feeling unique to the dwarves? Mr. Gin, who closed his eyes for a moment and made a movement as if he was concentrating, looked at their hideout and replied with certainty. Then Gaendal tilted his head slightly and presented a question.


    ¡°Hmm. If I haven¡¯t been able to make a quick judgment yet, and there¡¯s a chance that some of them have something simr to magic and are monitoring us in some form. Which is more likely?¡±


    I can¡¯t see the active magic right now, so I think it¡¯s the former unconditionally. Fortunately, the party began to think seriously about Gaendal¡¯s question, and Seneran was the first to answer.


    ¡°Look at the former. Even if it¡¯s thetter, magic can be noticed by magicians. Even if they really borrowed the divinity of some crazy god, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s an all-powerful miracle that can detect hidden people like us. It¡¯s very thin.¡±


    ¡°Even if thetter is correct, they are in a position where they have toe out and deal with it, so I think we just have to be careful of any surprise attacks.¡±


    Unlike the swordsmen, the wizards are smarter as well. When Rellie agreed with Seneran¡¯s argument, Merde also joined the two by just nodding her head. With that alone, we nodded our heads in satisfaction and decided to move with reference to their advice.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better tear down from here to a position that¡¯s convenient for besieging the entrance. Just in case you don¡¯t know, how are you going to start?¡±


    To Gaendal, who shows the appearance of an experienced party leader, I replied by taking out a needle and showing it instead of words.


    The party, who had already seen the amazing performance of the needle with their own eyes, split left and right without asking any questions and disappeared into another bush. Unlike me, who was just crouching in the bush, I had a little more specific opinion about the surprise attack with Ekatrina, who hid herself behind a tree with a warhammer in mind and wielded it.


    From the spacious entrance, cultists in familiar attire began to appear, emitting a bustling sound that I could hear even in my ears.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I think I¡¯m definitely on the lucky side working with Gaendal¡¯s party. I don¡¯t know if they were less nervous or if it was for a quick move, but they started jumping out hastily with their swords slung around their waists.


    Thanks to that, I blew my whistle in satisfaction when about a dozen people left the dungeon entrance like that.


    ¨C Whiik!


    ¡°Whis, whistle!¡±


    Nine needles flew like shotguns at the cultists who reacted in fright at the sound of the whistle. I thought you¡¯d heard the story. It was an attack that ughtered 10 people without lifting a finger, so it was obvious that he had to exin it really hard.


    But listening to the exnation so hard won¡¯t change anything.

 Chapter 212

    Nine needles fly toward the entrance without any warning, and return at the same speed.


    It was impossible to aim straight at the vital points, so the attack aimed at the upper body rather than the neck, and all the ten or so cultists who could be seen fell to the ground. Not a few of them died in one hit, but there were quite a few who tried to rise again after being knocked down.


    And without missing the chance, Ekaterina jumped forward.


    ¡°Ahh, ah, no¡­¡±


    Ekaterina didn¡¯t shout or scream. He just scratched the floor with his warhammer with short breaths and swung it wide and low. With just that, the soil floor cracks and explodes, sweeping away defenseless cultists along with it. If you¡¯re lucky, a whole person will be blown away, but if you¡¯re not lucky, your limbs will be torn off, and the bloody blow is simple, yet powerful and threatening.


    Because of that one surprise attack, iprehensible screams and screams erupted simultaneously from deep inside the entrance, making it look like the gates of hell from which the dead are trying to escape.


    ¡°Red raid! Red raid!¡±


    ¡°Shields! Shields advance!¡±


    ¡°Wrong! The attack I just made can pierce the shield! I have to stick with it!¡±


    ¡°The warrior charged! That attack must be prepared! If you don¡¯t charge now, you¡¯ll get hit again!¡±


    It was a strange sight. They are obviously fleeing the battlefield, but when a crisis hits, they habitually begin tomand and act like soldiers. What was most surprising was that there was even a guy who made a sharp inference that I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the needle often since Yekatrina rushed after my single attack using an irrational head that believed that I could be reincarnated as a demon after dying.


    Of course, there is no such thing as a dy.


    It was a bluffing attempt, hoping to misunderstand it like that, but the target was still an unidentifiedmander deep in theirir, not these guys. All I wanted from these guys right now was to see them stunned by fear.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±


    As I drew my sword, arrows flew in from behind me toward the entrance. Magic missile-like magic flies from the location of the party who ambushed left and right with me and Ekatrina in the center. At first nce, it was a scene where Ekatrina raging in front of her felt really dangerous, but arrows and magic avoided her as if she were alive and only aimed at enemies.


    It is a very reliable link. As expected, working with Gaendal¡¯s party bes easier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break through like this! Gin, Carls, Baize, and Sen protect the wizards! Mr. Gaendal, along with me, protect Yekatrina!¡±


    As would be expected from an experienced adventurer, their answer was action, not words.


    ?


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Seeing the blood and flesh sttered by the projectile that pierced the back of the head of the preceding 20, the only reaction 21 could show was to scream. An awl-like object sticking out the size of an index finger spun with an eerie sound from 20¡¯s head before disappearing with a whooshing sound.


    Number 21 understood a little toote that what she had just witnessed was the projectile that Number 84 had described terrified. And that it did not suddenly disappear, but returned to the user. That the blow had caused most of the brothers in front of him to fall and start crawling on the floor.


    With shouts of anger, surprise, and bewilderment, the other brothers rushed forward, and when he came to his senses btedly in the sword of hell being torn apart like paper by a female warrior who appeared following the projectile, he had already turned around and walked through the passage he hade from. was running like


    ¡®Boo Bo! I have to report it!¡¯


    The n went awry. Therefore, it is important to notify abnormal situations as soon as possible. I will never abandon my brothers and run away.


    With countless excuses that couldn¡¯te out of his mouth, number 21 ran toward the depths of the church. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t control his breathing, so he was breathing quickly, but he couldn¡¯t stop. Even though I was running like crazy, I didn¡¯t think that the screams and bursts from behind would go far.


    It didn¡¯t take long to understand what that meant. 21 shouted at the top of his voice when he realized that the enemy was charging, literally ¡®wiping out¡¯ his brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a raid! It¡¯s a raid!¡±


    The interior of the church, which was created by arbitrarily remodeling the original altar and space, was not thatplicated. Just by his shouting, the brothers, who were aware of the seriousness of the situation and were very nervous, immediately appeared to fix their weapons.


    The brothers responded well to the warning. Then, eagerly running toward the entrance, he also screamed and disappeared.


    But the death that followed did not slow it down. Number 21 headed deeper, trying to erase the realization that he was sacrificing his brothers to unidentified assants in order to survive.


    The interior of the church, which had only felt grand before, began to feel like a huge stone tomb. Knowing what his dwindling brethren meant, he just ran. The brothers who responded to his cry did not even think of running in the same direction as him. Just running in the opposite direction to fend off intruders enthusiastically.


    Still, death did not slow down.


    ¡°High Priestess! An attacker is breaking into the interior!¡±


    What he saw when he arrived at the chapel of the church was the calm appearance of the brothers of the 10th generation, including the high priest. Seeing how calm they were in the midst of all the fuss, Number 21 felt a deep sense of relief welling up in them that they would solve it all.


    ¡°Brother Number 21. Didn¡¯t you take part in the raid? How are you here?¡±


    ¡°That, they struck first! Even now, they¡¯re madly heading towards this ce¡­!¡±


    -Wheeik!


    At that moment, something flew past him towards the altar with a terrible whistle behind him.


    ¡°What #84 said¡­!¡±


    What came into the field of view at number 21 before the brothers distorted in astonishment was the hole in the brow of the high priest who was looking at him with a solemn face. The high priest¡¯s head, which had been thrown back with a great shock, seemed to return to its original position due to the recoil, and then sat down on the floor like a doll with a thread cut.


    The high priest, their spiritual leader and the highest authority of the church, passed away without even reacting properly.


    ¡°As expected, ambush is always right. Like moths jumping into fire, they run away without doing anything, right?¡±


    Number 21 sat down and looked back. Even though he was obviously running at full speed, he was paralyzed by the fact that the assant had arrived at the chapel at almost the same speed as himself, and he was unable to take any other action.


    ¡°Greetings devil worshipers. Where¡¯s number 84? I was supposed to kill himst. I hope I didn¡¯t identally kill him on the way.¡±


    There, one of the assants, covered in blood, was holding a projectile that returned to him with one hand, showing his teeth andughing. He seemed to have no objection to holding the bloodied projectile. Well, it was natural in a way, since his appearance was too much to feel repulsed by such a thing.


    The sound of the 10th division brothers drawing their swords echoed from behind #21.


    ¡°Damn it! Attack¡­¡±


    -Quaang!


    However, they failed to pounce on the assant. This time, an unknown explosion urred from behind the altar.


    The terrible word ¡°diversion operation¡± passed through Number 21¡¯s mind. At the same time, it also urred to me that the church had a secret exit in case of an emergency. It was a memory that was naturally forgotten because it was so old and there was nothing to write about.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    However, the assant tilted his head and looked at the back of the exploded altar. Isn¡¯t that a raid? So what is that explosion all about?


    ¡°In the name of Epaga!¡±


    ¡°The price of sphemy will be paid with life!¡±


    Demons appeared in the explosion shouting answers to the questions.


    ?


    Deoni Bire swung his mace, striking a cultist in front of him just as he had charged forward with his shield raised to break down the wall.


    The body strengthened by divine power was like lightning, and while the cultist hit by the shield flew across the air, the skull of the other cultist who had not yet reacted was shattered and their life changed. stirred between the fields.


    Those who came with her were no different. Because they were skilled judges of heresy. Less than 10 cultists had to face death without being able to properly respond to the sudden surprise attack.


    ¡°¡­Holy Maid. Something is strange.¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right.¡±


    Thinking that they would be dealing with a huge number of cultists right away, they formed formation and looked around, but the attack on them did not continue. Even the only things that caught my eye were a cultist crawling on the floor and an unknown man covered in blood dressed in apletely different outfit.


    It was a terrible sight. Unless he had killed a person and covered himself with blood on purpose, the man¡¯s face was so iprehensible that it was impossible to understand how many people he had killed to reach this ce.


    Despite her sudden appearance, the man only tilted his head and showed no reaction. Instead, it simply stepped forward and shed the cultist¡¯s throat with one blow. Only after that did the man make eye contact with Deoni properly.


    The man, who had been looking at her for a while with a businesslike attitude, as if he was just handling business in order, opened his mouth with his head tilted to the side.


    ¡°Demon King? Or just the Demonic Cult?¡±


    In the midst of a strong sense of crisis, as if life or death could depend on the answer, Deoni unknowingly fixed her weapon.

 Chapter 213

    It was a strange question. At the same time, it was a calm question that I couldn¡¯t believe came from a human mouth.


    Humans¡¯ anger and contempt for the demons had been going on since before the war. Before the sudden war, even at the time when there was normal exchange, other races, especially humans, were reluctant to the demons.


    Deoni Veere also remembered those days. The difference between magic power and horns was only a racial characteristic to the demons, but to humans it was a symbol of fear. It was hardly worth mentioning that the discrimination had intensified after the outbreak of the war.


    That¡¯s why the man¡¯s cool reaction was rather refreshing. His attitude, as if he had no reason to fight in either case, didn¡¯t match the dangerous atmosphere he exuded.


    ¡°We are the heresy judges of the Demonic Church.¡±


    ¡°These devil worshipers were impersonating the Demonic Cult, so it was understandable. But the ones you killed were the leaders and thest remainingbatants? Do you have any other business?¡±


    ¡°¡­I know they were quiterge. What happened to the rest?¡±


    ¡°I killed them all.¡±


    Just then, a faint scream came from behind the man. Then the man corrected his words even though he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°¡­for the most part.¡±


    There is a party and they are hostile to the cultists. Looking at the outfit alone, he was close to an adventurer, so maybe he moved after receiving a request for another reason. Seeing that there was no need to be wary of the opponent by showing hostility, Deoni slightly lowered her weapon and said that she had no intention of being hostile.


    ¡°Then our business is over.¡±


    But with her shield still pointed at the man, Deoni watched the man¡¯s reaction.


    He was a man of impressive size and muscle. If it was another time, it would have been just impressive, but now it¡¯s a bloody state, so it¡¯s very threatening. Even though she had superior physical abilities through divine power, she felt a strange sense of pressure.


    But more than anything else, what bothered her was the reverberation of the mana.


    An aura that shouldn¡¯t be felt by humans. The energy that I couldn¡¯t feel touched me so clearly. Maybe it has something to do with revtion? He wanted to find out the meaning of Epaga right away, but the form in which he could exert the power of Epaga in the realm of humans was very limited.


    And, unfortunately,munion with God was not included in that limited power. Upon hearing Deoni¡¯s answer, the man nodded calmly and continued.


    ¡°Then let me ask you three questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have no obligation to answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is? If you don¡¯t answer, you¡¯ll have to do a sword dance with me right here. Well, you¡¯re a mace, so I¡¯ll do the sword dance by myself.¡±


    The four heretic judges expressed their displeasure and flinched, but the man rather looked at the reaction with a look of appreciation and fixed his weapon first.


    ¡°What. What to do.


    To be honest, Deoni almost lost her words at the absurd reaction, but decided to calm down her colleagues and continue the conversation. The opponent in front of him was alone, but it was clear that there were many colleagues behind him. It was better to talk it out than to risk it just because you were barely offended.


    ¡°Ask me. I¡¯ll answer as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s desirable. First of all, the first question. Do you know anything about the Demon King¡¯s army that invaded the western part of Ethiel seven years ago?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your question. I know that the front line has never been pushed that far even on the first day of the war¡­?¡±


    Obviously, the war broke out seven years ago, but the Demon King¡¯s army had never invaded human territory so unterally. There may have been a secret operation by the military unit, but there was no way for the Demonic Church, which was not involved in the war, to know such a secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. Then the third. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to go out to the frontter and kill a lot of the demon king¡¯s army? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­what about the second one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone because of the first answer.¡±


    Then, couldn¡¯t we just ask the second question and get rid of the third question¡­?


    Deoni managed to swallow the question that rose to his throat at the moment, and decided to answer the question for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a war, so it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s sad, but¡­ the Demonic Church is not involved in this war.¡±


    ¡°This war?¡±


    ¡°A war in which the Demon King and the Hero will face each other. The Demonic Church does not intervene in that war.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t that the end of the question?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sickness. Is that so? I¡¯d say it¡¯s the second time. But why are you neglecting me right now for that reason?¡±


    ¡°¡®Damn the gods. I¡¯ll kill them someday.¡¯ Just because you said that¡­ I won¡¯t kill you ahead of time saying there¡¯s a possibility of bing a god yer.¡±


    He was a strange man, but one thing was certain.


    It was hard to believe, but the man had no hostility toward the demons.


    On the contrary, Deoni was treating them so normally that they wanted to ask how he could do that. In fact, it was such a normal reaction that I doubted whether it was a demon with its horns cut off.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. I like it. I hope we don¡¯t have to fightter. Go ahead. You never know how my colleagues will react when they see you.¡±


    In the end, Deoni couldn¡¯t hold back his doubts at the man¡¯s response as he smiled heartily and waved his hand.


    ¡°Are we demons?¡±


    ¡°Did you say that while hiding even those beautifully curved horns? My eyes are fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I mean¡­¡±


    The man smiled again before Deoni could finish his sentence. Deoni was taken aback when he realized that he was joking at her.


    The man shrugged his shoulders as he put the sword into the scabbard.


    ¡°You said it. It¡¯s war, so it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m not of the same opinion. What¡¯s the difference between demons, elves and dwarves? They fight just for the war, so there¡¯s no reason to hate the demons themselves. The story may be different, but since each of us seems to be a well-rounded intellectual of this era¡­ shouldn¡¯t each of us just do our own thing and go our own way?¡±


    Maybe this man is really the reason for the revtion. Could Epaga have given me a very small clue to end this meaningless war?


    Deoni, who wanted to continue the conversation with the man as the sudden question and curiosity dictated, shut her mouth that was about to open at will.


    It was because the faint screams from behind the man hadpletely stopped.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve really killed them all. It¡¯s good to blow your nose without touching them, and we like toplete the request. That¡¯s desirable.¡±


    ¡°¡­you trust your colleagues.¡±


    ¡°If you use the word trust when dealing with these guys, it¡¯s just an excuse to your colleagues.¡±


    Contrary to what I felt in the first meeting, he was a very fun person to talk to. The other Inquisitors didn¡¯t seem to like it because they were disgusted with the fact that they tried to fight all of them alone, but even so, their hands holding their weapons were rxed.


    ¡°Maybe Epaga guided me for this small meeting. It¡¯s beneficial¡­¡±


    At the moment, a chilling sensation ran down her spine, Deoni cut off her words without thinking and fixed her shield and weapon. And it was the same with the heresy judges who showed such a reaction.


    ¡°¡­what is this again?¡±


    Only the man did not draw his weapon. Instead, he just muttered something dumbfounded when he saw the same thing as them. It was hard to believe what the hell he believed in and was so calm, but it wasn¡¯t important right now.


    Blood was flowing from all sides toward the half-copsed altar.


    ¡°Damn the devil. He knows how to do anything.¡±


    The man suddenly ran towards Deoni¡¯s ce. Deoni, who was startled by the river of blood flowing at great speed not only near the altar but also in the back aisle where the man was, turned around btedly and shouted with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Raise the shield! Fragments hit!¡±


    Fragments?


    First of all, it was clear that it was a warning he shouted out of concern for his own safety, so Deoni and other heresy judges reflexively followed his words. Then, when he was almost at the altar, the man¡¯s fist, his upper body leaning back, flew into the altar.


    ¨C Quaang! bang! Quaang!


    It was hardly the sound of hitting a stone with a human fist, but the man punched the altar without hesitation. It was quite impressive to see the image of the altar being shattered with each blow, but the man did not have time to appreciate it and just repeated his punches at high speed.


    Deoni, who could not immediately ept the sudden situation, understood the man¡¯s behavior btedly.


    ¡°Brothers! Attack the altar!¡±


    It was a huge altar, just like there used to be a huge stone statue. It was clear that a man¡¯s punches would have their limits, so Deoni gave the order and swung his mace toward the altar.


    The fist and the mace filled with divine power mercilessly destroyed the altar, but the flowing river of blood disappeared into the altar faster than the altar copsed.


    As thest drop of blood disappeared inside the altar, a red light turned on the altar that had been shed by their attacks.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Then, as if in response to the man¡¯s low-pitched curse words, it exploded with ominous energy.

 Chapter 214

    It was none other than the demon woman who helped me when I felt that I was being fucked by the explosion that happened in front of my eyes.


    The explosion didn¡¯t even reach me because he quickly blocked my way with a huge shield and hugged me. As you can see, the strong shield acted as a reliable barrier, and thanks to that, we managed to get along even though we were blown away by the explosion.


    ¡°Damn the world. No matter how much I study, the bullshit of these fuckers is endless and endless!¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is¡­ rough¡­!¡±


    Does thisdy¡¯s round shield have the blood of an American captain among your ancestors? It¡¯s a great woman to say such a thing while whimpering and getting herself together.


    Of course, because she was a benefactor who helped me now, instead of throwing up at her words, I helped her get up easily.


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing devils for the first time, do you know anything about them?¡±


    The other heresy judges seemed to have suffered considerable damage from the previous explosion, as if they hadn¡¯t reacted as quickly as she did. Some of them definitely responded and raised their shields, but it was not as big as the shield the demondy was holding, so it felt like they barely avoided vital points.


    ¡°The devil? Are you sure?¡±


    Still, since he said he was a heretic judge, I asked him a question in case he wanted to know something about how to deal with demons, but the answer that came back was not cool. It is said that devils are not easy to meet, but I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for them.


    ¡°If there are other people besides demons doing such hideous things, wouldn¡¯t that be the end of the world?¡±


    After all, thisdy must have had no experience dealing with the devil. In the midst of the banquet of shit that you would feel when the thing you thought was over was overturned, I looked at the blood that was swaying ufortably and said.


    ¡°You bastard. What do you hear?¡±


    Actually, if there was no response, I was going to blow the needle first, but to my surprise, that bastard bloody devil heard my question and answered right away.


    [Listen well, human. You¡¯re the one who provided this unwanted form of body.]


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re as fucked up as having a voice.¡±


    It must be a situation where you shouldn¡¯t expect anything from the fact that the voice ising out of the pit, but even taking that into ount, it¡¯s a really hard voice to listen to. It was surprising in many ways that there were cases where I wanted to hit him just with my voice.


    The lump of blood, which did not show any reaction to my sincere evaluation, began to maintain its human-like shape only after swaying for a while.


    [The contractors are all dead¡­ All of a sudden, they are treated as sacrifices¡­ The ipetent guys have failed even to bring the saintess, so her body is being created in an unsatisfactory form.] I thought the body wasn¡¯t made properly, so the response was slow


    . It turned out that he was just talking to himself and trying to figure out the situation.


    ¡°Do some self-reflectionter when you go back to your house, and why don¡¯t you just fade away nicely for now? Otherwise I¡¯ll have to tear you to death in a very nasty mess.¡±


    [¡­That¡¯s an iprehensible reaction. i don¡¯t know you But you have blind enmity towards me. Why?]


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s trying to do with that clot of blood, like a blood clot, but he asked a question while moving the clot he assumed was his head to the clot he assumed was his hand.


    I looked at the blood clot that mimics the same gesture as resting my chin when a person is in trouble and once asked a question from him. Feeling dumbfounded twice, I reflexively responded by thrusting my fist at him.


    ¡°Why do you need a reason if, as a human, you hate demons whose only pleasure in life is putting them in fucking situations?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would perceive the stiffly raised middle finger as an insult, but at least the demondy next to him seemed very ufortable.


    Unlike that kind of girl, he cheekily showed hisposure by smiling at my reaction.


    [Quack-quick. You are a funny person It¡¯s good, let¡¯s y until the body isplete.]


    Along with the cheeky line, a lump of blood that was presumed to be a hand drew the air once, and a drop of blood fell from the end and began to take the shape of an arrow.


    The problem was that I couldn¡¯t feel any flow of magic power in the entire process of doing that shit. Like the light orbs used by the self-proimed priest, are those demons¡¯ unique abilities? I hope there will be no such thing as a disgusting wide-area spell that covers the area with the blood of about a hundred people.


    ¡°What are you trying to do by provoking the devil!¡±


    I think that alone would be a bit of a headache, but even thedy who was watching the situation with a shield holding up a shield spoke to me in a reprimanding tone, but because of the content of the words, despite her serious reaction, Iughed without knowing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him anyway, so what does it matter if I provoke him or not?¡±


    ¡°The opponent is a demon! It¡¯s not something that can be taken lightly or destroyed so easily!¡±


    ¡°I never took it lightly, and I never said I could easily destroy it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    I really hate people who misunderstand and misinterpret the intentions of my words¡­ But still, I decided to kindly exin my good heart that was trying to protect me when I had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that bastard is the devil, and since I¡¯ve met him, it¡¯s fate that whether I die or that bastard dies, one oue muste out unconditionally. The oue is fixed, so why not provocation? What does it matter? If I don¡¯t provoke him, does he get weak or I get stronger?¡±


    [You¡¯re too rxed.]


    The devil who threw a word at the subject, who was moving around in the mood of ying the most, fired a bloody arrow. Of course, it didn¡¯t happen that I, who was paying close attention to his actions in a state of tension, reactedte.


    ¡°Your leeway is your leeway, you bastard.¡±


    I lowered my body to avoid the flying projectiles and at the same time imitated the stance of sprinters and sprinted to the floor with all my might. The distance that had been 20 meters from the altar in one explosion began to narrow in an instant. I couldn¡¯t be sure because that lump of blood didn¡¯t have a face on it, but perhaps they didn¡¯t anticipate my sudden reaction.


    ¡°Epagai! God bless you to stop the evil!¡±


    Surprisingly, the demondy memorized a prayer and bestowed protection on me. I didn¡¯t know anything about divine spells, so I couldn¡¯t figure out what effect they had, but seeing that a group of lights that I didn¡¯t intend to fall on my body, I must have cast something good.


    Even though I narrowed the distance and reached the guy¡¯s nose in one month, heughed triumphantly and suddenly paid more attention to the demondy rather than me.


    [Haha, a saint who serves the devil! That¡¯s not bad either! I¡¯ll see you dying in a pagannd, crying out the name of your god¡­]


    ¡°You¡¯re too rxed!¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like the knife would work through that clot of blood, so I swung my fist at once. A straight punch, loaded with magic and personal feelings for daring to ignore me,nds straight at his head.


    [I don¡¯t like that kind of attack¡­ uh¡­]


    And the head of the one hit by the fist exploded like a water balloon.


    It was not a simple metaphor, but the sight of blood clots on his neck spreading in all directions, unable to ovee the shock, was a water balloon itself. It would be exhrating if it was exhrating, but it wasn¡¯t a very pleasant sight in that it was all blood from a human body.


    It was pleasant to see the two arms of the man who had lost his head swaying in the air as if he was embarrassed.


    ¡°It works fine, but what are you talking about?¡±


    There was no way I could just die with this, so I immediately followed up with five punches from the torso.


    With each blow, the clot of blood that was trying to take the form of a human bursts out with an unpleasant sound.


    It was not an optimistic situation. Even though it happened in an instant, the blood that spread like that started to gather at a fast speed as if it was trying to return to its original ce, letting me know that my attack wasn¡¯t very effective.


    At the moment when I felt that my fists filled with magic might not be able to do satisfactory damage, the devil who formed a blood clot at a distance from me opened his mouth, not his mouth, expressing his bewilderment.


    [What?! What did you do?!]


    Being flustered means that something worked? The guy took shape again and said, ¡®Hahaha, it¡¯s a meaningless attack.¡¯ Rather than babbling the same line, things still seemed better.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have eyes. I can¡¯t even see that he ruptured the head of the ground with his fist.¡±


    [Damn it. Is it because of the blessing of Epaga¡¯s courtesan? Normal attacks can¡¯t work¡­]


    Hmm. When I heard it, it was enough to raise questions. Was it because of his magical fists that he hit unexpected blows or was it because of the demondy¡¯s buff?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you must be right.¡±


    I agreed with the devil this time, so I mercilessly charged and punched him in the head once more.


    I am curious and he is also curious, so this will produce good experimental results that will satisfy each other.

 Chapter 215

    pain in the neck.


    What the devil felt was a feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in hundreds of years.


    The displeasure you feel from an opponent who repeatedly interferes with what you want to do without hesitation, not from the act of violence, is what he gave you all his life if he gave it to others.


    But the impossible was happening now.


    I was annoyed and a little angry. However, whether it is or not, the human fist only obstructs the formation of a proper body. Mana was formed using human blood as a medium, and a body had to be created in reality in order to exert proper power, but suddenly it was a situation where it could not even start.


    It wasn¡¯t too painful right now. I was just so annoyed, annoyed, and nervous.


    [Do it in moderation¡­!]


    ¡°You do it in moderation and disappear!¡±


    The mouth, which had managed to regain its shape, barely spoke a word before being blown open by a punch. The devil started to get impatient. No matter how incapacitated the followers of Epaga were incapacitated at first, they were demons, and they were already self-healing and looking at the situation calmly.


    Even those who killed their followers are heading here. Even if the body is perfectly implemented, it is difficult to be certain of victory.


    The demon decided to make a decision and exploded once again. The blood that soared and burst like thorns was at the level of being a great threat even just by brushing against it.


    It would have been perfect if a human who had been persistently clinging to it would have been caught up in it, but this shrewd human noticed it like a ghost and widened his distance. It was clear that he was proficient in the auras that humans use.


    If that¡¯s the case, you can kill them in an instant just by getting rid of the demons.


    [You will have to pay the price for making them use their strength in an unstable state¡­!]


    The process of recing human blood with magical power begins to happen abnormally quickly. Ignoring efficiency and focusing only on speed, I couldn¡¯t feel half of the power that I should have felt in the original state.


    The devil suppressed the feeling of wanting to click his tongue and used the magic he had gathered so rapidly to use his power against the demons.


    [Have a brief conversation with your god!]


    Exchanges between gods and believers take ce under much more specific and precise conditions than humans think.


    In general, it is believed that it is sometimes given due to the whim or consideration of the gods, but in fact, it is only a difference between whether the ¡®road¡¯ that connects the boundary between the dimension where the gods live and the world meets certain conditions and bes more solid or not. do.


    Using the power of the gods to artificially use the ¡®road¡¯, there is a risk of breaking the boundary and disturbing the bnce, so they lead the believers by taking advantage of asional opportunities ording to the flow of the world.


    Humans call it a revtion or an oracle.


    But not everyone can get it. That was exactly what the devil was trying to exploit.


    The reason why the gods tried to have such a conversation while covering people was simple. If youck the ability, let alone receive revtion, it is because you cannot handle the divinity and lose consciousness. There are people who naturally endure the burden ofmunication by raising their own status as they go on with their lives, but since they are only a minority, they also have no choice but to carefully screen people.


    Conversely¡­ if only they knew what god they believed in, knew the ¡®way¡¯ that god used tomunicate, and could force people¡¯s consciousness into it.


    It was also said that those who could not handle the divinity could be forcibly made to lose consciousness.


    Originally, it was a method used to disguise revtion by impersonating God, but the devil, who disyed a shing wit in an emergency situation, decided to use it to neutralize the enemy.


    Even though that demon who can feel the power of the saintess will wee God and return intact¡­ Even that can nevere back quickly. While receiving revtions and oracles, the target bes extremely vulnerable for a long time. There is a reason why humans try to protect saints under strict guard.


    ¡°What is it? Why did you suddenly copse?¡±


    That¡¯s why the devil felt satisfaction watching the sight of the demons being neutralized as he had nned and the humans looking around.


    Even excluding the support of the demons, that human would not pose any threat. If it was at a level that would be a threat, it would have already suffered damage from being thrown out of the dimension. In anticipation of the joy that the one-sided violence would bring to the beings who had offended him, the devil smiled viciously through his intact body, which was no longer a clot of blood.


    ?


    Revtions and oracles are always apanied by omens. Deoni thought it was God¡¯s consideration for them.


    During the call of God, their consciousness leaves the body. Even if there is an external shock in the process, it cannot go back at will. If someone stabs you with a knife, even if it¡¯s an attack that leads to death, you have no choice but to die.


    Because of that, Deoni understood at once that the sense of revtion she was feeling was an artificial result of the devil¡¯s witchcraft.


    It was an unimaginable mistake. There were many written records of demons, but demons capable of this were by no meansmon. Regardless of whether he was strong or weak, it was clear that he had lived a very long time and had experience ofing and going between dimensions.


    A situation in which the danger may be unexpectedly paid with death.


    Rather than worrying about her own safety, Deoni prayed to God while worrying about her brothers and the humans who were fighting alongside her.


    Fortunately, God answered my prayers. Don¡¯t worry.


    Because it was notmunication through voice andnguage, Deoni could fully feel the demon god Epaga¡¯s intentions. something that was already foreseen. Rather, what I was aiming for. Deoni, who understood that it was God¡¯s will to have a clearmunication with her through this series of processes, felt strong doubts.


    I didn¡¯t want to question God¡¯s arrangement, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Why did you have to move this far?


    It was a deep regret toe back. It was a situation wheremunication was difficult without using this shortcut, and even after using this shortcut, there was not much time. So, rather than answering Deoni¡¯s questions, the demon Epaga had no choice but to continue the conversation by giving them answers she couldn¡¯t understand yet.


    Even those answers would give Deoni new questions, but Epaga, the demon, didn¡¯t have time.


    ?


    [Ah, that¡¯s a feeling I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.]


    It was a sensation that fell far short of what I expected, but I still felt the power to lightly press a mortal. Just havingpleted theposition of the body made me feel good, to the point where I wondered if I could y with the human I wanted to tear to death just a while ago and then kill him painlessly.


    Of course, I only thought about it for a moment. Suffering from the unpleasant sensation of being disturbed by something for the first time in a long time, the devil decided to tear the human to pieces as he looked at the fallen demons around him with a questioning expression.


    For now, the demon rushed at the human with the intention of inducing fear by ripping off one of its arms without even knowing a mouse or a bird. Every time the face that didn¡¯t understand what had happened got closer and closer, the demon couldn¡¯t control the rising anticipation and had to make constant efforts not to split the human body.


    Just imagining that unknown face, after losing its body, tinged with despair, pain, and fear, began to satisfy thispulsory manifestation.


    The devil, who rushed in with such a happy imagination and was hit in the face, rolled in a different direction against his will before he had time to recognize the situation, and then locked himself in the wall.


    [¡­Huh?]


    It was toote to understand what had happened and to realize that the sensation on his face was pain. Because of that, the devil looked at the human with a very half-assed look, still wearing an evil smile even though half of his face had been distorted from a blow.


    ¡°And¡­ what did you do to suddenly feel magical power?¡±


    It was impossible. Something went wrong. No matter how strong he was, it was impossible for a person who couldn¡¯t feel anything to be hit like this. It was normal for a human being to feel a sense of intimidation without knowing the cause of being oppressed by one¡¯s own magic power.


    But for some reason, humans were not only clearly aware of their magical powers, but instead of being frightened by that fact, they were ring at themselves with an evil smile on the contrary.


    As if¡­ well done¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a fun trick where you can get your head pulled out in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt the magic power in my whole body being forcibly connected to something outside.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t felt it, and regardless of what it is, the smile quickly disappears from the devil¡¯s face due to the unknown experience I¡¯ve experienced for the first time in my life. What is this ominous feeling?


    ¡°Is it because you are made of magical power? Is it very easy?¡±


    Before the devil fully understood what he was talking about.


    The sword was pulled out of the scabbard.

 Chapter 216

    devil.


    They are unmatched bastards who enjoy deceiving, ying with, and plunging humans into the abyss while hiding their appearances. These bastards are just ¡®evil¡¯, which is nothing more than a luxury to describe them as pure evil.


    The method of making people fall into the abyss is also really outrageous, so when I heard that I was tricked by the devil, I said, ¡®You idiot. Are you fooled by that?¡¯ A race of tricksters born to the extent that most of them cannot be teased.


    I don¡¯t know who created those bastards, but I can clearly see what they were thinking.


    A race that was created to thoroughly screw humans. that¡¯s the devil


    After all, it is a by-product of God. I believe in God. There is nothing like that. There¡¯s nothing strange about extraterrestrial life that has nothing to do with the gods of this world, but these burning trash, close to waste, aren¡¯t even weak.


    Even if it¡¯s written in the literature, it¡¯s written that magicians are yed with magic and warriors are yed with force. I don¡¯t know what level that is, but isn¡¯t it a considerable level?


    But vo! That was until Eldmia Ega was born!


    [Eh eh eh eh eh!]


    The sword was pulled out and the demon cubs were screamed desperately. It¡¯s really damned that he doesn¡¯t die after that, but he poses no threat to me.


    ¡°I was scared for no reason. This is super-extreme.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of structure it was, but what that guy called ¡®flesh¡¯ wasn¡¯t made of ordinary blood and flesh, but a mass of magical power. As if creating and manipting an avatar in the game, that devil¡¯s bastard seems to have a structure in which he must board that body in order to properly set foot in this world.


    If so, I wonder what kind of structure the arrow of blood was and what process the superpowers bestowed on other devil worshipers go through before taking on a physical body.


    You¡¯ll have to figure it outter.


    [What is it! What the hell is your identity!!!]


    ¡°Oh, are the senses of the body connected even if the head is pulled out? After all, it¡¯s better to deal with it than when it¡¯s a lump of blood.¡±


    When it was clotted with blood, it seemed that even if I shot a sword and a needle a hundred times and swung it, it would literally be nothing more than a water sh with a knife, so I stuck with a punch, but now the attack works properly. Thanks to that, the guy¡¯s head was screaming as he looked at the nine needles stuck in his body.


    [stop!! stop!! Stop it, you crazy bastard!!]


    ¡°Where did that shitty tone of voice go? He said he was ying with me. Let¡¯s y together. Can¡¯t you stop ying with me right away because I made a body?¡±


    [Ugh Gegeb! Kkeok!]


    I didn¡¯t have the taste of a nerd who enjoys physically harming people throughout my previous life, but I¡¯m so happy now!


    Because this pup isn¡¯t literally a human pup, it¡¯s an irredeemable horse breed! After I stopped ying around with his messy body, I jumped up to him and picked up his retching head.


    It¡¯s just a humanoid, but it¡¯s a face that¡¯s hard to describe. The hairless head has all of its features intact, but it is far from human.


    In a way, it looks like a bat with its head skin pulled all the way?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound like an interesting spection?¡±


    [Guy..eg¡­ what?]


    ¡°When you hit the altar with your head, are you really worried about your head or the altar?¡±


    [You crazy bastard! Of course I¡­]


    Without waiting for an answer, I jumped at the altar and mmed the altar with the devil¡¯s head.


    How dare you spoil my interesting spection?


    -Quaang!!


    [Loud!]


    I hit him quite seriously, but to my surprise, his head was intact!


    No, the expression fine was a bit of an exaggeration. It seemed that the clown had copsed as if he had been hit with a punch.


    [stop! I don¡¯t know!]


    ¡°Let¡¯s try one or three more times. If you do it just once, the results of the experiment will lose credibility.¡±


    [Let¡¯s contract the system! What do you want?! just talk! Anything¡­!]


    ¡°I don¡¯t sign a contract with someone weaker than me.¡±


    [Ughhh!!]


    It¡¯s a game whether my shoulders get stiff or your head loses its shape first.


    It would be nice to be able to gather some information on both sides.


    ?


    The first thing that caught Deoni¡¯s eyes aftering to his senses in the midst of a strong sense of exhaustion was a headless corpse lying on the floor.


    Hermon sense tried to ept the body as belonging to the human she shared with her, but her eyes and intuition told her it belonged to the devil.


    In fact, thetter was correct. Not only did the corpse not wear anything that could be called clothes, but it could not be called a human body. It was a bit strange to see a mysterious needle stuck in her body as if it were torture, but what attracted her more than that was the sound.


    The sound of hitting something hard with something moist, thick, yet strong.


    When she barely got up and looked at the source of the sound, what came into her field of vision was an altar in a state of great copse and the back of a human being, unlike herst memory.


    Deoni sensed tremendous hostility from that figure and trembled. Covered by a human body, it was unclear what he was doing, but he was burning with great anger and hostility toward the altar or something that struck the altar.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. A decapitated human body and an altar. And when the demon¡¯s head, which must have been severed but was nowhere to be seen, was put together¡­ the result was obvious.


    That anger was not understandable.


    Did humans have their own stories? However, it was clear that both demons and humans were new to each other. To say that he is a human being who is so angry simply because he is included in the species of devil does not fit in with his open mind toward the demons.


    Deoni, lost in doubt about humanity, came to his senses after the man straightened up and stopped knocking on the altar.


    Surprisingly, the demon¡¯s head held in his hand retained its shape to some extent. Compared to the almostpletely destroyed altar, it was to the point where I couldn¡¯t even imagine how strong the devil¡¯s body was. It was not even dead, the head held in the hands of a human was even making a dying breath.


    The man who had created such a terrifying scene himself threw the devil¡¯s head on the altar and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I think you valued the altar more than your head.¡±


    [Zeus uh¡­Zuar¡­]


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, when are you going to die? I¡¯m a bit bored now, so I want you to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­a demon can only die if its heart is ripped out and burst.¡±


    At Deoni¡¯s answer, the eyes of a human stuck in the weeping demon¡¯s head turned to her.


    ¡°Are you awake? Are you feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Originally, it would have been very dangerous¡­ but thanks to you quickly neutralizing the demon, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The human who smiled, saying that it was fortunate that there was no anger from the back, and walked away from the altar and approached the demon¡¯s corpse.


    Contrary to what he expected to remove his heart, he dragged the demon¡¯s corpse back to the altar.


    ¡°Hey. Did you hear that?¡±


    Even while not understanding what it was trying to do, the devil¡¯s head was gradually regaining its shape from its miserable appearance. It was disgustingly excellent resilience, but unlike him, the devil¡¯s eyes were trembling like aspen trees, fitting the expression that they had lost their vitality.


    ¡°Your heart must explode to die.¡±


    [That¡¯s right. If we manifest our abilities¡­ You have to open your heart to be able to do it¡­ It¡¯s hard tomit suicide. Then even the spiritual body will disappear¡­]


    So please kill me.


    Seeing the demon beg for death, Deoni involuntarily opened her eyes wide. The devil, whose words made him doubt his ears, wanted death while shedding tears.


    What the hell did he do while he was unconscious, so that such a thing is possible?


    ¡°With your bare mouth?¡±


    [What do you want? I will do everything I can!]


    Humans were even trying to rip something off the devil with death as coteral. Deoni couldn¡¯t help but stare at the scene,pletely at a loss for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with me again. Whether that¡¯s your intention or not, it¡¯s none of my business. If you get involved with me in any form, we¡¯ll have a much better time than we did today.¡±


    [I swear every time! That demon Indio will never again¡­ uh¡­]


    ¡°Go to Eldmia.¡±


    [Eh Eldmia, Ega doesn¡¯t get along with Ning! It¡¯s real!]


    ¡°If it¡¯s not real, what¡¯s the point? We just need to chat again.¡±


    Seeing a human figure pulling out a sword and stabbing the ce where the heart should be while saying nothing, Deoni shed tears of joy and repeated the words ¡°thank you¡± over and over again. Stumbled.


    However, as if the surreal result he had created was irrelevant, the human who put the sword back and turned around just looked at her with an uninspired attitude.


    ¡°They said that the space here is a bit distorted because of that bastard¡¯s tricks. They said that it will return to its original state soon after Ji dies, so you might have to hurry up a little to avoid meeting myrades.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it has be an improbable position.¡±


    It was so shocking that I forgot about it, but in fact, Deoni had just received a shocking revtion from the demon Epaga. Thinking about it again with her head starting to clear up little by little, it was shocking as expected, so she unknowingly licked her lips and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Eldmia Ega. There was a message from Epaga who drank to you.¡±


    ¡°I guess all he has to do with me is to ask me not to kill you or give up my long-cherished wish?¡±


    ¡°No. Neither.¡±


    At the moment, I was very curious about what my long-cherished wish was, but that wasn¡¯t what was important right now.


    Eldmia looked very surprised, but Deoni, who was just a messenger, was dying in many ways. I don¡¯t know what the author usually says¡­ but the message that Epaga delivered had to be delivered to him.


    It was a sphemous word that Deoni, who had led an upright life, could not bear to say.


    ¡°M-Drinking Epaga¡­really¡­really¡­¡±


    ¡°Really what?¡±


    ¡°Gye, you¡¯re there. It¡¯s not a fucking bastard, it¡¯s Mr., Mr., Mr., he told me to correct it properly!¡±


    Astonishment spread across Eldmia¡¯s face.


    I don¡¯t know what the hell it was for, but even after he barely regained hisposure after being in that state for a long time, he rolled his eyes with an extremely serious attitude and thought about it.


    ¡°That¡­ what must I do to properly pray to Epaga?¡±


    Deoni had to feel dizzy at the sight of Eldmia asking how to pray for the Demonic Church with a polite attitude that was hard to find after washing her eyes.

 Chapter 217

    I thought it was all nonsense that my head would turn white when I heard a story that was so shocking, but it might be surprisingly true.


    because now i did


    Until I came to my senses, all I could do was learn from the saintess how to pray in the Demonic Church, albeit informally.


    I imagined that the secret of birth that I didn¡¯t know might be hidden from the soul level, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be in this form. Right away, the saintess of the Demonic Church ryed that word and began preaching, asking how one could show such disrespect towards God, but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the point right now.


    Why did Epaga, the demon, ask me to tell you that from the beginning?


    Really simply to correct my mistakes? Well, there could have been such trivial evil feelings. At most, they even gave me a reincarnation, but if they show an ambiguous attitude whether it¡¯s worship or insult, it might feel a little like that from the point of view of giving strength. But it¡¯s more of an efficiency issue than an emotional one.


    That statement was proof. A certificate to let me know that whateveres out of that saintess¡¯ mouth in the future is the truth and her own arrangement. The surest proof that can prove to me that you watched over me and helped me while skipping all the things that I couldn¡¯t tell anyone, even the saintess who served me.


    So you can never take it lightly.


    ¡°Saintess. Didn¡¯t Epaga say anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa. I really don¡¯t know how it works. You, who are not even believers, change your attitude as if flipping your palm at that one word, as well as Epaga-sama, who foresaw this.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know that there is a very deep story that is hard to exin. If Epaga-nim didn¡¯t even tell the saintess, that would also be due to her arrangements, so it¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me to tell you about it.¡±


    At that moment, the saintess¡¯ eyes widened and she reacted as if she had seen a low-intelligence monster speaking fluently in humannguage.


    ¡°You seem to be thinking very rudely¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. This is a little unfair. Remember the attitude you showed me just now. Why did you say that when you know how to say it now?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ uh, swearing, talking rudely, and behaving like a courtesan.¡±


    ¡°I only speak in terms of who I respect and who I don¡¯t. Although there are things that distinguish who I can talk to.¡±


    Until just now, I was just dealing with a high-level religious person, but now I¡¯m dealing with a saint who serves a god who gave me a second chance in life. If his attitude doesn¡¯t change, wouldn¡¯t that be a terrible bastard?


    Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like that was what she was trying to say, but there was no reason for her to argue about the direction of my life, so I just remained ignorant.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Okay. First of all, I¡¯ll tell you what Epaga said.¡±


    ¡°Should I get down on my knees and listen or listen with a reverent attitude?¡±


    ¡°¡­You are seriously asking. No. No matter how great and noble His will is, how can you stand me up and take an action like worship, when I am only a messenger? It suffices to set aside time afterwards to fathom the meaning of God¡¯s word.¡±


    The saintess, who was actually delivering the words, corrected her posture while clearing her throat briefly, as if she wanted to convey the words in a neat manner, and continued her speech slowly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t block your will. However, it¡¯s too early. There are already enough variables. Even my own eyes can¡¯t fathom the chaos that will rage after the divine protection is over, so now is the time to focus on the teachings around you. ¡±


    A story so vague that if you heard it on the road, you would dismiss it as a fortune teller¡¯s nonsense, it could be a story that touches you this far just because it was delivered by God. After all, people live a long time. Experience everything.


    Like a student taking a lecture, I asked something I didn¡¯t know in a humble manner.


    ¡°Did you tell me anything about what it means to have the blessinge to an end?¡±


    ¡°It is believed that he said it alluding to the customs of the demons. We believe that we are receiving the protection of demons strongly until we reach adulthood. And on the day we reach adulthood, we are worthy to escape from the arms of the gods and move into the world on our own. It is said to be reborn.¡±


    Is it simr to the end of childhood that Asilier said or something? It is a story that can never be heard lightly from the point of view of a reincarnated person. Maybe the period they believe in as a superstition is actually the period when they are protected by God.


    The saintess watched me for a while as I was in trouble, then finished speaking the rest of the story.


    ¡°The time of revtion. The day wille when we will face each other through a solid path, so wait. This is what Epaga-nim wanted to convey to you.¡±


    I feel like my head is pounding because I have so many things to worry about, but the story isn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°The rest of the story, in a short time, was a word you told me. Eldmia Ega. I ask you to cooperate and help.¡±


    ¡°¡­You saw the demonic saintess and asked her to help me?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Have the demons hated Epaga in a big way ormitted a crime?¡±


    The saintess¡¯ face began to fill with mysterious questions. It was a response that she did not understand why she had to ask such a question, so I told her clearly to be considerate of her faith.


    ¡°The least situation is the death of themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, and the worst case is to turn the entire Demon Army into an enemy. Not to mention the possibility that other demons connected with the Demon¡¯s army turn their eyes in revenge and rush at it. Epagan-sama As you said at the beginning, if you do not interfere with my will, you mean that you have no intention of stopping my actions like this.¡±


    Even if you don¡¯t get involved in the war, helping that kind of thing seems to be a separate story, so I told you in advance, but the saintess¡¯s response was surprisingly simple.


    ¡°Ephaga never forsakes us. So Eldmia-sama won¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°It never happens that I damage the demon lord¡¯s army?¡±


    ¡°No. Even if I get involved in their deaths, it¡¯s not like putting the demons in danger.¡±


    I thought that this was some kind of fanatical belief, but I kept my mouth shut in the judgment that it might be an extremely normal ident from the point of view of the saintess, who canmunicate directly, even intermittently.


    ¡°No matter what process you go through, I have no doubt that it is the path for the demons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I don¡¯t have anything more to say.¡±


    He said he did, but there was no reason for me to persuade him to change his mind, and there was no room for that.


    ¡°Then put down your weapons and just in case you don¡¯t know, just hold your shield.¡±


    I had to prepare an excuse convincing enough for our party to understand the situation so that they would not take up arms, and furthermore, I had to think hard about what the hell the secret of my birth meant, and in the end I had to drink. He had to contemte whether or not to follow Epaga¡¯s revtion.


    To be honest, it was true that the consideration was almost over. It¡¯s true that my long-cherished wishes first, but even so, I couldn¡¯t pretend not to listen to the advice given by the person who gave me a second life. No matter what the world says, until I get stabbed in the back of the head, I am a demonic religion from today.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Right now it¡¯s a problem to exin to my colleagues.¡±


    Sen¡¯s party is forcibly tied up, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, but Gaendal¡¯s party is a different story. I don¡¯t know what kind of ill feelings they have towards the demons.


    The heresy judges of the fallen Demonic Church are still noting to their senses. ording to the saintess, they fell into a state of forcibly receiving revtions due to the witchcraft of the devil, but due to that, they were greeted with a divinity that they could not handle, and they fainted from shock. Since you don¡¯t know when they will wake up, it would be impossible to get them out of sight.


    ¡°Eh, but it¡¯s good that it¡¯s cleaner.¡±


    The whole body is smooth thanks to sucking blood to the extent that it is said to go away like a devil¡¯s sponge. Normally, I would have to use my head in a very annoying and annoying state because of the dried blood, but I decided to consider it fortunate that at least that worst situation was avoided.


    Once we approached the aisle to block the sudden attack, it wasn¡¯t long before the party began to appear from afar with the sound of rough footsteps.


    ¡°A demon?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Ekatrina wait! Hold on a second¡­ Huh?¡±


    Yekatrina, who was running at the forefront like a chariot, confirmed the saintess like a ghost, so she blocked it with her whole body, fearing that she would swing her warhammer any minute, but she was extremely vignt and did not blow the first blow.


    Instead, he so naturally sent me behind him and blocked my way.


    ¡°I think I came here for the cult, but should I go after business is over?¡±


    crazy. Yekatrina was also a civilized warrior.

 Chapter 218

    Fortunately, Ekaterina did not go first, so there was no friction between the saintess and the party who ran after her.


    That doesn¡¯t mean that a friendly atmosphere was created. Although my request for temporary neutrality, earnestly appealing for help in eradicating this cult, was epted, most of them did not look favorably on the heretic judges of the Demonic Church, including the saintess.


    yes most of it. In other words, there are people who responded more favorably than expected.


    ¡°Mmmmm. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    In a way, should I say it was natural? Assilie, who had already shown no objection to the fact that I was not showing any hostility, shook hands with the saintess with a smile on her face, though she might be satisfied with confirming that I was not a mad murderer mired in racism. did up to Sen weed him, saying that not only did he not have any prejudice against the Demonic Cult, but he also had an opportunity to talk with the Demons because of his crazy affinity that is unique to Fulling. Seneran began to turn on the light in his eyes, expecting that he would be able to hear the story about magic directly from the demons at this opportunity. It was an understandable reaction up to that point, but thest character was unexpected.


    ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m sorry about this! But from my point of view, I think it was the best choice, so please don¡¯t be too offended!¡±


    Ekaterina, a warrior of civilization, listened to my words and, without hesitation, patted the saintess on the shoulder and showed a kind attitude like a friend of ten years.


    It was an intelligent person worthy of the name of a civilized warrior, but she was well aware of the level of average perception of the demons in this world, so her pompousness was quite an unexpected response.


    On the contrary, Rellie was rmed by herck of distance and was about to warn her, but Ekatrina didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°If you helped me with the explosion, and even used holy magic and helped me in battle, wouldn¡¯t I be an ally at least now?¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re demons¡­¡±


    ¡°What about demons? Because they have horns on their heads? We¡¯re people who believe that among our ancestors, dragons are mixed, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Come to think of it, I heard that there is a dragon blood n or something in Lovell. Perhaps, in her head, a thought in a very fragmented context was formed, saying that the dragon has horns, so isn¡¯t that what it is?


    ¡°Above all, you saved the first explosion by blowing your body, right? If you took such an action even though it wasn¡¯t a foreseeable situation, then you are a good person apart from your tribe.


    oh my god. Soooooooo AWESOME. Ekaterina¡¯s face, which is usually more like a cute and innocent face, looks so solemn and beautiful.


    I almost gave you a standing ovation without realizing it. I hope the world sees and learns.


    ¡°My name is Deoni Bire. I am the heretic judge of the Demonic Church.¡±


    The saintess, who briefly introduced herself after arranging opinions, seemed determined to hide the fact that she was a saintess. After exining neatly that she had arrived here with her colleagues because there was a revtion to punish the devil worshipers who pretended to be demon gods, she naturally pointed to me for fighting together and asked for help.


    Fortunately, my co-workers didn¡¯t find it particrly suspicious. Perhaps because they are all adventurers, they showed a very generous response to the form of a friendly rtionship after cooperation. Although Asilie was deaf and seemed to sense something strange, as soon as I agreed, she didn¡¯t say much, and together with the others, she explored the dry corpses and abandoned dungeons, and took a seat to get something worthwhile. emptied


    In the awkward silence created by the party leaving, this time I decided to go first.


    ¡°Then, now that I can put my mind at ease about the saintess and her friends¡­ Now may I ask how the saintess can help me like Epaga said?¡±


    They remained together in the name of helping the altar¡¯s investigation on behalf of the heretic judges who were fainting, but anyway, that was just a pile of stones that had no meaning. It was a question asked indifferently, with the saintess holding the shield on her back and the heretic judges lying down casually, but the saintess didn¡¯t get an answer right away, perhaps because the saintess had something in mind.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to ask for help right away or make unreasonable demands.


    In case she felt like I was pecking, I tried to add a word, but she still showed an attitude of organizing her thoughts, as if it had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°Epaga emphasized cooperation. There were many words that could not be conveyed after that because of the tight situation, but¡­ You emphasized that more than anything else.¡±


    The saintess, who turned her eyes to me as sheid thest heretic judge on her back, continued her words with an extremely calm attitude.


    ¡°I will judge you as a warrior that Epaga has foretold and will help you in every way.¡±


    It was a bombshell statement to me, though.


    I¡­ A warrior?


    It was the sound of a passing Siegfried bursting intoughter and hitting the ground. The saintess slowly shook her head and added an exnation, as if my thoughts were showing on her face.


    ¡°To be precise, it would be correct to judge it as an ¡®existence equivalent to a hero¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to inform and support you as a hero to the entire Church, so wouldn¡¯t it be okay? Helping you is only limited to my individual capabilities.¡±


    ording to the saintess, this revtion itself was so unusual and secret that it could not be found even in the records of the church. Even to her fellow heresy judges, she couldn¡¯t exin properly and apanied her almost forcibly, so it was her opinion that even if they actually wake up, there¡¯s a high possibility that they won¡¯t be able to make a public announcement.


    Right now, I couldn¡¯t believe that a human, starting with me, lived in a ce that had nothing to do with the Demonic Church and even reincarnated under the direct protection of the Demonic God, so I could fully understand what she meant. In the end, while they were concocting appropriately the story to be told when they woke up, the saintess apologized with a very sorry expression.


    ¡°Even though I single-handedly defeated the demons, I don¡¯t like having to embellish the word with the form that I helped. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all led by Epaga, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you had your intentions of bing a demonic cult from the beginning?¡±


    I answered with infinite sincerity, but it must have been a reaction that was difficult for the saintess to understand easily. I knew very well why her question, which seemed a bit absurd, popped out, so I shook my head and answered.


    ¡°I believed in God, but I didn¡¯t know that it was Epaga-sama. If Epaga-sama didn¡¯t say anything about this, I don¡¯t have anything to say right now.¡±


    If a guy who has lived his entire life in a country where their religion would never be preached suddenly converts as soon as he hears the name and message of God, it would be a strange situation for anyone to see. But no matter how much I am here, I am actually a person from another world, and I have had the experience of dying and being reborn, so I have no choice but to be loyal and loyal to Epaga. can¡¯t you say


    Most of all, even if Epaga directly spoke to me, the one around me who deserved to know that fact first was Asilie. Even if the saintess listens to my story and expresses full trust and faith, I cannot yield to that.


    ¡°Um. It¡¯s okay. As you might guess, it¡¯s a very¡­ mysterious thing, so I casually asked.¡±


    Fortunately, the saint kept her line.


    After that, we exchanged several short conversations to get to know each other, and decided to take a look at the destroyed altar just in case until the heresy judges woke up. The first thing that came into our field of vision was something unidentified like a lump of red flesh.


    As soon as I saw the unpleasant lump smaller than a fist resting on the pile of stones on which I had ced the devil¡¯s head for thest time, the saintess said.


    ¡°It looks like this is a byproduct of the devil. I¡¯ve only heard about it, but this is the first time I¡¯ve actually seen it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a disgusting bastard from beginning to end to leave something like this behind.¡±


    The saintess slightly opened her ax eye and shed her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t like my sincere reaction and way of speaking.


    ¡°Is it okay to touch it carelessly?


    ¡°Yes? See that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can see it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the blessing given by Epaga.¡±


    Curiosity shone in the eyes of the saintess when she said it openly, thinking that there was no need to hide it, since she had to cooperate with God in the middle anyway.


    Maybe thisdy is also a person simr to Seneran¡­?


    This saintess¡¯s curiosity is extraordinary.

 Chapter 219

    By the time the heretic judges, who had been unconscious, came to their senses and maintained a neutral attitude after being informed of the situation through the saintess, the exploration of the cultist den began to look to the end.


    Thanks to the cleanly sucked corpses, we easily finished the search, and we had to go back and forth between the first campsite and the cultist¡¯sir to move the loot. Among the belongings of the victims who were offered as sacrifices, the amount of things that seemed to be money was collected diligently, and the amount was considerable.


    Most surprising of all was that despite the loss of thirty horses because of me, there were still ten horses left.


    ¡°There may have been forces supporting these guys.¡±


    Gaendal¡¯s opinion, muttering in agony, was perfectly reasonable. He could have escaped on horseback from the battlefield, but the upkeep of forty horses was nothing to belittle. It is highly likely that the sacrifices were piled up separately, and that they were involved in transactions with fences or other illegal forces.


    ¡°It would be better to tell the guild about thister.¡±


    Sen also nodded and said, probablying to a simr conclusion. It could be a simple fence, but it could also be a group of devil worshipers with a division ofbor, so it would be better to warn them. Since the loot was overflowing anyway, it was a situation where I had to stop at a suitable city unlike when I came, so I decided to tell the story at that time.


    While bringing all the loot back to the camp and sorting and organizing it, I showed Seneran the by-products the demons left behind, and he gave me a rather interesting answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a byproduct that demons often leave behind when they die.¡±


    Seneran, who had correctly identified the disgusting mass even after showing it without any exnation, looked around but did not show much interest.


    ¡°You manage to look at that disgusting piece of flesh casually.¡±


    Seeing him closely examining a mass that seemed to be moving at any moment was amazing, and when I unknowingly helped out with a word from the side, Seneran asked back with a strange expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that. Don¡¯t you think the corpses of the people cut up by your hands are more disgusting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing more than burning garbage, waste left behind by demons, isn¡¯t it? Comparing the objection to a corpse, which is a part of the world, with something evil that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. I think it¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen a person like you who reacts as if a hatred for the devil is imprinted on their souls. Right now, the priest, the heretic judge of the Demonic Church, also responds better than you.¡±


    In fact, rather than sympathizing with me, the saintess was looking at my demon hatred with Seneran as if in amazement.


    no god They are worse quality than cockroaches and mosquitoes, but isn¡¯t my reaction quite normal? i can¡¯t understand


    ¡°Anyway, this is a very valuable item, regardless of your personal taste.¡±


    Seneran continued, examining the lump that, to my eyes, looked no different than a lump of shit he had dumped.


    ¡°As you know from fighting, the body of a demon incarnated is very strong. It looks no different from a living being on the outside, but in reality it is more like an artifact made of magical power. In many ways, they are beings that make a very losing business.¡±


    So, for quests like subjugation of demons, in most cases, after providing a recording device made in the demon library to adventurers who have definitely been verified, they receive it as proof of thepletion of the request. I heard that in areas where support for such equipment is not readily avable, there are not a few cases wherepensation is in arrears until an investigation team is dispatched after the subjugation and clear traces are found.


    Seneran¡¯s evaluation can be said to be quite urate, as there have been cases where he tried to eat adventurers as an excuse and was split from the top of his head.


    ¡°A very small percentage of demons leave behind these things, but the exact cause is still unknown. Regardless of the demon¡¯s strength, theye out very indistinctly. Some specte that they appear with a high probability if the process of gathering mana and forming a body is hastened. But¡­ Actually, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.¡±


    The words she spat out in a casual way, digging her ears as if it were not a big deal, were shocking and did not match her attitude in the slightest.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s important that a by-product of that size contains magic power. Even if it¡¯s only put up for auction, it¡¯s an item that will move at the price of five or more top gold coins.¡±


    ¡°¡­ on? What?¡±


    Did I hear you wrong now? I think I heard it¡¯s the top gold coin?


    Judging by the heads of the other people who were sorting out things around them turning at the same time and turning toward us, I must have heard them correctly. Seneran didn¡¯t care about the reaction of those around him and threw the devil¡¯s by-product to me with a light motion like a catch ball with a very calm attitude, and I hurriedly caught it with my whole body, fearing that it would be damaged if I dropped it.


    Now it starts to look like gold instead of shit, so I can¡¯t feel any disgust!


    ¡°The demand is certain, but the supply is short¡­ Oh, the word is a bit difficult?¡±


    ¡°I know that much. More than that, I don¡¯t understand why this is such a popr product?¡±


    To modern people who dared to go to college, to brag about their academic abilities with mere words of supply and demand. The modern man¡¯s pride almost got scratched, so he looked at it with a puzzled expression, but Seneran seemed to have lost interest in the by-products and began to lie down on his sleeping bag. It was said that he shot magic quite shily, but he seemed to be quite tired.


    ¡°For some wizards, you can think of them as jewels. Since they are for research purposes, not decorations, they are expendable items, and difficult to obtain.


    Do you treat such things like this? Truly a golden wizard.


    I wanted to ask where it was used to make it so popr, but after hearing her conversation, other people flocked to look at the by-products, and it became a mess, so I handed the devil¡¯s by-products to Mr. After giving it away, I decided to avoid the seat for now.


    ¡°Then Deoni Birei Heresy Judge? For now, shall we take a break and discuss the details with the others?¡±


    ¡°Bire is enough, Mr. Eldmia. First of all¡­ I think that would be good. It¡¯s a situation where I need some time to think about it too.¡±


    After lightly bowing her head, the saintess headed for the tent that the other heresy judges were diligently erecting.


    It¡¯ste today anyway, so it¡¯s better to have a conversation with a clear mind after waking up. I was also tired in many ways, so I headed to the tent where Asilie was.


    ¡°Is the story over?¡±


    Asilie, who had taken off her shoes andy down as if asleep, opened her eyes only to hear the sound of someone approaching, noticing that it was me. It seems that this older sister was also resting first because she overworked herself while performing spirit magic and magic at the same time.


    Seeing that Relli and Merde were in a simr situation, it might have been annoying in many ways if they hadn¡¯t finished it quickly.


    ¡°Yeah. I think we¡¯ll talk about the specifics tomorrow. We¡¯re both tired today, so we finished it in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Why are people suddenly making a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Something fell on the devil I caught today, and it was very expensive. At least five gold coins from the top?


    As Iy down next to her with her shoes off and her equipment loosely removed, Asilie, who wiggled and wiggled to create space, smiled lightly, surprised at the amount.


    ¡°Really, Eldy gets caught up in incidents wherever she goes. But this time, ites with a big reward, so can you say it¡¯s a relief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate, isn¡¯t it? To be honest, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s fortunate that I brought Gaendal and Sen¡¯s party. If only we hade, we wouldn¡¯t have taken most of those things with us.¡±


    ¡°Worrying about the loot first rather than worrying about how difficult it would have been to fight, I guess it wasn¡¯t that difficult for Eldi this time? He was a demon.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I honestly did.¡±


    The devil was beaten unterally as soon as the full-scale battle started because of the closepatibility with the extreme hard counter, and even though the cultists were at the level of using a knife, in the end, they could not exceed the limit of the deserter. Even those who could be called variables were destroyed in an instant by the appearance of the saintess andpany.


    While the story happened toe out, I decided to tell Asili the story of dealing with the devil and the saintess. Assilie quietly listened to the story that I might be the ultimate hard counter of the demons and that the god I had been praying for and believing in was Ephaga, the one I drank.


    ¡°It could be.¡±


    It¡¯s still hard to tell everything, so I skipped a lot more than I thought, but I was rather puzzled by the reaction that was so natural.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too easy to ept?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I think it makes no sense that Eldi uses magic.


    indeed. wise and reasonable

 Chapter 220

    Lying in his sleeping bag, Seneran immersed himself in his own image, oblivious to the noise around him. In my heart, I wanted to talk to the heresy judges of the Demonic Church right away, but now there was an issue that I had to prioritize.


    It was because a strange question arose from the conversation I had just had with Eldmia.


    ¡®Excessive hostility towards the devil¡­ what could be the cause?¡¯


    Whileing here, she talked quite lively with the party. Not simply for the smooth interpersonal rtionship of the party, but to understand Eldmia, who needs to maintain a smooth rtionship in the long term. Asilie didn¡¯t have much interest in the party, and Eldmia, the party involved, couldn¡¯t hang out often because she was focused on training, but she thought that she had gathered enough useful information just by interacting with others.


    But nowhere was there anything about demons.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure this is the first time I¡¯ve met a devil.¡¯


    Demons are subjugated like demons. Since it is a being that has nothing to benefit humans, it is naturally recognized as unlikable rather than liked by the majority of races.


    However, it is generally impossible to harbor such a one-sided hatred for a being with whom one has no contact. It is not easy even for cultists and heretic judges who learn hostility toward demons through indoctrination, so how can it bemon?


    Even if you are educated like that, not only hatred but also fear and rejection of the unknown apany you. Blind hostility like that of Eldmia¡­ neveres easily.


    In her head, the information she had collected so far began to take shape and interlock. Levien¡¯s guillotine adventurer¡¯s guild mad dog Massacre at Envelde Mansion. A duel with the young lion of Rudra. The opportunity to be involved with Senra Pooling.


    ¡®It¡¯s something evil that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world¡­¡¯


    Rumors about Eldmia rampant in the capital are very double.


    Some consider him to be a gentlemanly and intelligent person. Right now, even Valkun, who is famous for being picky, is treating him favorably, so there¡¯s no doubt about that. But on the other side, he is treated as a lunatic killer. Despite driving many cases to support such rumors, he has never been legally punished for it.


    Most of the drastic events hemitted are true. Even if the royal family came, he would not be able to avoid condemnation if he hadmitted such a reckless act, but the reason why he was doing well was extremely simple.


    ¡®Calcte and move.¡¯


    Eldmia moves when it is justified. Even if it turns the army into an enemy due to that, if there is ¡®justification¡¯, move and see. And the subjects who moved and wielded the sword were those who harmed him or tried to harm him.


    In terms of behavior, it is no different from a beast with human intellect. Regardless of the reason, it is perhaps more dangerous than a beast in that it does not neglect attacks and hostility towards itself.


    ¡®If you assume that you are trying to exclude a person who wants to harm you or someone who is certain that they will harm you unconditionally¡­ it makes sense.¡¯


    Because the devil is useless. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a being that has the possibility of a beneficial use only when it dies. Even though temporary profits can be obtained through trade or contracts, in the end, the devil demands and collects such arge price so that such profits feel trivial. It is not even an object that can be seen easily unless you are a fairly talented person.


    It is unknown what form the rtionship between him and the Marquis of Levien is, but judging from the fact that Envelde touched the Marshal of Levien and then changed his name, it would be correct to assume that Eldmia also reacts to threats against certain people around her. .


    By expanding it a little more, the existence of a demon close to the established fact that it will cause harm in some form to humans, that is, to the people around him.


    As in the case of Envelde, if it is considered a real threat and takes action to exclude it.


    ¡®I can understand the hostility and anger towards the demons of Eldmia.¡¯


    A living being whose existence itself is meant to harass the people around him and himself that he wants to protect. Even a twisted existence that does not simply bully, but uses it to the bone and does its best to give naked pain.


    From Eldmia¡¯s point of view, just seeing it makes me shudder to want to tear it apart.


    Just because he is alive and breathing, he must be an existence that conflicts with his principle of action in every way.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to be very careful.¡¯


    Although hey there pretending to be calm, Seneran let out a sigh of relief as he felt goosebumps running through his body.


    Seneran was both a mage and a merchant.


    If there is something inmon between the two jobs, it is that they do not cover the means and methods for the purpose. And Seneran was an excellent mage and a great merchant in that he skillfully tricked the opponent without deceit and took advantage of his own.


    Because it was. For the sake of her research, she had the intention of threatening Eldmia and its surroundings. I thought that even if I noticedter, it wouldn¡¯t matter anyway if I created a situation where I had no choice but to cooperate with myself.


    ¡®I almost died.¡¯


    It was a mistake. I was thinking toomon sense. Perhaps the moment it was discovered that she had attempted it, her head would have been cut off before she had time to say goodbye to her torso.


    The shackles to prevent that situation? Well, is there such a thing?


    Right now, just by firing the weapon called the needle with full force, I would have died and started.


    Seneran, who had finished the ident up to that point, began to think anew with a much morefortable mindset. Now that the questions had been answered, it was time to re-n a concrete future.


    Now then, how can Eldmia be the ¡®surrounding person¡¯ she wants to protect?


    The worry was much more pleasant than she expected.


    ?


    ¡°Would you be okay for a second?¡±


    The person who approached me while I was preparing a meal for the morning that came after a vigil consisting only of warriors was a saintess.


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going on, Judge Bireidan?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just meant that bire was enough. I want to finish talking about Epaga-sama.¡±


    Anyway, the tent that Asilie and I were using was a bit far from the others, but the voice of the saintess was very low, perhaps in preparation for an unexpected situation.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Noona, I¡¯ll talk to you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ascillie skillfully greased the frying pan, grilled meat, and took out vegetables stored in jars, leaving a little distance behind her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a high elf¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­well? I¡¯m not sure because I¡¯ve never asked.¡±


    Was Asilie a high elf? To be honest, I had only heard that there was a ss of high elves, but I didn¡¯t know what the difference was between normal elves, so all I could give was a vague answer.


    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not a very important story. I thought it was necessary to return to the Church first in order to sort things out for a while and cooperate properly with you.¡±


    I guess so. The reality is that in this neighborhood, it is hard to see demons wearing ve nes around their necks. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll stay here and help me unless she saws off those thick horns¡­ Huh? Was one of the saintess¡¯ horns originally cut off?


    ¡°In the future, I will send the contact first. Then show this to the contact.¡±


    I was afraid to tilt my head in wonder as the saintess held out a piece of the severed horn and handed it to me.


    Wow I really can¡¯t get used to it.


    ¡°Do not beastmen give with their teeth pulled out, but demons give with their horns cut off? Can¡¯t you think about the recipient¡¯s feelings?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just giving this to just anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m saying that giving a part of the body like that is very burdensome from the point of view of the recipient.¡±


    Krul, who I saved from the ve trade group in the past, and those horns eventually grow back intact, so I¡¯ll cut them off, but from my point of view, it¡¯s burdensome toe. How many more body parts than intact signs.


    ¡°¡­Hmmmm. You didn¡¯t consider cultural differences. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°I-I know that Birei-nim did it to be considerate of and care about me, but¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s right for me to be considerate of cultural differences as well.¡±


    It was cut off anyway, so I couldn¡¯t take it, so I decided to take it for now and carefully put it in the pouch containing Krul¡¯s fangs.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that the mark of the Beasts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. These are the teeth that the beastman just mentioned pulled out.¡±


    As the saintess managed to take advantage of that brief gap to examine the contents of the pouch, a different color lingered in her eyes. I wondered if there was a resurgence of curiosity, but luckily it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Do you remember the name of the person who gave you the token? Maybe it¡¯ll be easier to get a contact.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Krul¡­ Was it Pitaly Bazaso? Was it Vitaly Bizaso? It was a prisoner with that name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough just to know the name in front. Thank God. I think I can help you more easily.¡±


    The saintess nodded her head in satisfaction, and after that, she roughly informed us of the expected date of the meeting, and after a simple meal, she moved on to return to her hometown with a short greeting. I wondered if they were in too much of a hurry, but I felt that they were considerate because we could be harmed if a third person found out that we were together.


    ¡°Ahhh?! Demons! Why not?!¡±


    Seneran, who had slept in toote, probably because he was very tired, woke upte and whimpered like a weary child, but other than that, nothing happened until we finished eating and tidying up our luggage.


    Now it¡¯s time to go to the city and earn some money.

 Chapter 221

    The start was ordinary, but the road to the city was by no means smooth.


    Obviously the same number of people move the same, so why is it different from when they came? It¡¯s because of the baggage behind our words.


    The stone heads, who believed that our party, which was nothing more than high-risk, low-return, turned into treasure goblins of high-risk, high-return, began to show up eagerly.


    ¡°How did the security around here go?¡±


    ¡°These days¡­ it¡¯s been a bit of a bummer¡­¡±


    ¡°No, how can all these guys who are called gateway cities in name look like this? Where are all the taxes they receive for security maintenance going?¡±


    A dog-like fantasy world. There are more adventurers and thieves than normal people who meet while traveling in the ins.


    It was an absurd story, but the closer you got to Englem, which is said to be the southern gateway city and the main stage of activity for Sen and the others, the more the security became more and more messed up. Does it make sense that there are close to fifteen thieves cut down on the way to where the outline of the city begins to be visible in the distance?


    That¡¯s like killing five people a day. At this level, I thought it was right to suspect that someone was deliberately targeting us and sending people, so I refrained from talking about it.


    ¡°There is a high possibility that someone is aiming for his life due to a grudge, or there is a high risk of his life because he hasmitted many things.


    I raised my hand as a demonstration in front of the party sitting around the bonfire to warm up for a while, and all ten people¡¯s eyes were on me, but no one raised their hand.


    Even though the meaning of their eyes and the situation where I was the only one raising my hand was so clear, I mumbled without even realizing it.


    ¡°¡­Ai-san, am I the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    There are too many guesses, so I can¡¯t argue.


    I go? am i really


    Except for Asilie, who burst into tears at the one word I muttered, the others began to objectively analyze the situation, albeit with a confused look on their faces, as if they still understood the meaning of my words.


    ¡°The thieves who attacked didn¡¯t seem to have anything inmon. Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°I am of the same opinion as Mr. Gin¡­ But as Eldmia said, the frequency is a bit strange. If you have to put it into perspective, it¡¯s more like it¡¯s not natural.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit subtle to say they have something inmon, but the equipment wasn¡¯t that good against thieves, right? Rather than just throwing them away, they were included in the luggage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also strangely cohesive¡­¡±


    It was nice to have a wonderful forum for discussion, but time passed withouting to a conclusion. If I felt something strange right away, I would have tried catching even one that escaped and tortured me.


    In the end, after discussions that were nothing more than killing time, we set our sights on entering Englem. In the end, it is a problem to carry a lot of money, so if you dispose of all these things, it will be a peaceful trip again.


    ¡°There was a time when I thought¡­¡±


    There was nothing like that.


    Instead, there is only Sen, who runs away with his eyes wide open with anger, and Carls, who stops it.


    ¡°No fuck, are you kidding me!? I¡¯m Kikuidel Sen! I¡¯m an adventurer who belongs to the adventurer¡¯s guild! I have an ID, but I don¡¯t know what kind of adventurer you are! You bastard!¡±


    I had forgotten about him because he had been quiet in front of metely, but he also had a temper and volubility, so he had no brakes. Even though the other person is a guard, I really like the attitude of being able to speak without hesitation about the unreasonable treatment he suffered.


    Of course, the guards didn¡¯t like her attitude.


    ¡°Kaak ttu! No matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t get in. Adventurers are not allowed to enter Englem right now.¡±


    The guard nced over at the eyes of those in a simr situation to us starting to gather at the gate toward Sen, who was iming to be a rare spectacle.


    ¡°This!! Fuck!! Dog!!¡±


    A bunch of swear words came out of Sen¡¯s mouth, but the guard only opened his ears and didn¡¯t even respond properly.


    Rather, it¡¯s strange to be consistent with such a reaction. It seems to me that it is enough to apply the crime of obstruction of justice, but isn¡¯t it not going through a formal procedure and blocking the way?


    If I recall the provisions of thew that I remember, the entry of adventurers can only be blocked in this way when the city is under siege or there is an order from a person with legitimate authority, so it¡¯s actually not an easy thing to do.


    ¡°Seneran. Do you have any identification documents?¡±


    ¡°No. I came out with only the adventurer¡¯s dog tag I picked up a long time ago.¡±


    hmm. I¡¯m sorry. If I could prove that I was the owner of the magic library, I would have been able to just push in under the pretext of escorting her.


    Seeing that there are not a few people outside with tents open, waiting for this absurd blockade to be lifted, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re threatening us


    . As expected, I must be the one who drives incidents wherever I go. If staying still doesn¡¯t solve it, I have no choice but to move myself.


    ¡°Excuse me. Can you tell me the reason for the lockdown?¡±


    As I got off the horse and came forward, the waves of profanity that Sen had been pouring out like lies suddenly stopped. I don¡¯t know if that was effective, but after seeing her reaction, the guard responded to my question with a slightly more dazed reaction than when he was dealing with Sen.


    ¡°Recently, thieves who joined hands with some adventurers entered the interior and caused a rather big ident. It would be much better to be exposed to the rain and wind until it cools down. Even the adventurers who were originally in the city won¡¯te out of the dorm.¡±


    Are you scouring the city for the culprit? Surprisingly, the blockade itself was made as a legal procedure, but it seems that the guards were kind enough to stay still even after hearing Sen¡¯s swear wordsparable to obstruction of justice.


    If you¡¯re trying to show kindness like that instead of being reckless, then you should go out politely too.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. But we are also in a time-critical situation. Now that we know the situation, we have no intention of forcing them to let us in. However, could you just tell the story to the Englem Adventurer¡¯s Guild? ¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, if I could earn money just by telling stories.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a friend I can talk to or if the silver coin I sneaked out has made him talk, but I smiled mildly.


    ¡°Thank you. You can tell the Englem Adventurers Guild that Eldmia Ega, who received a secret request from the guild leader Engrim of the Capital Adventurer¡¯s Guild, wants proof of identity.¡±


    Englem. Engrim. I see it¡¯s simr. It probably has nothing to do with it.


    At first, I thought it would be a relief to just go to the shift on time, but the guard showed sincerity for the price of a silver coin and immediately asked someone else to take a pinch hit and vacated his seat.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Eldmia? Will that work?¡±


    Even if it was blocking the road, it couldn¡¯t be prated anyway. I stood aside and waited.


    ¡°well?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if it doesn¡¯t work, won¡¯t a silver coin just fly away?¡±


    ¡°It is, but I think it will be.¡±


    Still, since he is a man who receives requests directly from the royal family and reports them, wouldn¡¯t the things I¡¯ve been ying all over the ce naturally go into his ears?


    The reason why I didn¡¯t mention all of Gaendal¡¯s party and only used my name was with that intention, but the result was ¡®But they say it¡¯s not possible?¡¯ Ramen seems to be very nd.


    ¡°Certainly, if the guild leader tells the story, it will be easy to enter. Since receiving such a request, it is already based on some level of trust. I see a possibility.¡±


    ¡°The guild is coborating with the library to establish a contactwork. If you remember this well, I think you will have a chance to use it at least once more someday.¡±


    Even Gaendal and Mr. Gin began to nod their heads in agreement as if entering the city was already an established fact, and I began to notice it for no reason.


    ¡°I did this, but if you can¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll show you some attention.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know yeah.¡±


    I must have waited thirty extras in sympathy with Asilier, who had exactly the same thoughts as me. A guard who had been away appeared from afar.


    Fortunately, he did note back alone. A man wearing a light cloak over the clothes worn by guild receptionists was running alongside him. When I found him, while the others were looking at him with curious eyes, Sen spoke first.


    ¡°Oh, Receptionist Kunz. That friend has some experience, so he doesn¡¯t move recklessly. Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°For something like that¡­ doesn¡¯t it sound like a bit over-wee?¡±


    This time around, I started to have questions simr to Merde¡¯s. In the end, it¡¯s just a troublesome escort for a slightly less serious customer, so why such a reaction?


    ¡°Wee to Englem, Eldmia-sama! I¡¯m Kunz, who was in charge of guiding me to the guild¡­ Huh? Sen-nim and the others were with you?¡±


    Kunzu, who politely shook my hand and greeted Sen skillfully, seemed strangely nervous.

 Chapter 222

    No matter how much it is, I think it¡¯s very extreme that peoplee out and guide, but looking at the strange eyes around me, I guess I¡¯m the only one who thinks that way.


    ¡°Since thest investigation request, I haven¡¯t heard from you, so I¡¯m still nervous. I¡¯m d everyone is safe.¡±


    But apart from that inconvenience, Kunz was a very nice person. It¡¯s been a few weeks since Sen got involved with the cultists and came here suffering from me, and seeing that he remembers it in detail. He must be a talented person who would be ssified as a person who is good at work even within the guild.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I almost died. I would have died without this person.¡±


    In the end, since I had to formally report to the guild, Kunz, who had a brief chat, looked at me again and greeted me once again.


    ¡°I apologized during the greeting, Miss Eldmia. My name is Kunz, a receptionist belonging to the Englem Adventurers¡¯ Guild.


    He was a quick-witted person in many ways. Unlike the first time when he came in a tense state, Kunz felt relieved after the conversation with Sen. I don¡¯t know what kind of answer came from the adventurer¡¯s guild in the capital, but while I was here, I must have heard news that was strong enough to prejudice me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kunz. I was dubious, but I¡¯m d the conversation went well.


    There must be something else involved, so I implied it, and Kunz replied as if he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Right now, the gaze looking at adventurers from inside the city is not good. If the guild staff aren¡¯t with you¡­ to the point where it bes a bit annoying.¡±


    uh uh uh is it shit? Did you just say you were going to get into this?


    Still, considering the fatigue of the horses carrying heavy loads, this was the best way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. In other words, you can avoid such a thing just by having an employee with you. Go inside.¡±


    Well, since I¡¯m confident, I¡¯m sure one of the staff wille out and try to guide me. It was a much better situationpared to not even being able to enter, so it was the moment when I was about to move my steps to follow him withoutint.


    ¡°Hey boy. Are you kidding me? We can¡¯t go in, but you can go in there?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they were talking in a loud voice, but a man dressed as an adventurer approached with a face full of displeasure, as if he had sensed something. As soon as he started moving, the group of about four people began to rise together.


    ¡°I heard that even if he was only half of the same adventurer, he would be of the same ss as us, but how great is he that he deserves such special treatment?¡±


    Are all five of them ss adventurers? The equipment definitely looks good, but I don¡¯t like how it moves right away as if it was aiming for a situation like this. The man who was standing at the forefront and speaking out approached me with a hunched posture and raised his voice little by little.


    ¡°Can you tell us a little about the lowly people? Are you even a noble?¡±


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯sining to the guild member, he¡¯s fucking with me, so it seems that he¡¯s quite used to taking this kind of action, seeing as Mr. Kunz gets in the way and approaches without a chance to stop him. It was funny to see him full of displeasure, as if he was going to throw a fist at any moment, so I unknowingly answered with a snort.


    ¡°He is the lover of the imperial princess.¡±


    ¡°Poop!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    Asilie was overjoyed, and Sen, who epted it as a joke, burst intoughter. However, the dramatic reaction of the party ended there. ¡®Ha ha huh? Why are you like that? Am I the only one having fun?¡¯ Listening to Sen¡¯s voice muttering, Gaendal¡¯s party, who briefly read Esmuer¡¯s letter, did not take it as a joke.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°If you twist it, you¡¯ll have a good rtionship with your boyfriend.¡±


    As usual, the faces of the guys who wereughing among themselves and setting the mood to mock me quickly rotted because of Sen¡¯s reaction. Communication is a truly miraculous phenomenon when the meaning changes depending on whoughs first.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    But what was even more surprising was their reaction. I don¡¯t know what the purpose is, but right now, I reached out my hand with the momentum to grab my cor. Are you making fun of the guards? Perhaps even this reaction is rted to the events taking ce within the city.


    That¡¯s it, and as soon as he was about to start by breaking his wrist, a spear fired from the side with a callous voice stopped him from moving.


    ¡°Stop the action. Now try to fight in front of the kingdom guards and adventurers¡¯ guild members? Do you want to go to the prison rather than the city?¡±


    indeed. The guards did their duty. Just by the movement of the spear, a symbol of public power, even those who have no connection with each other step back from their distance to avoid getting involved. The guy who reached out to grab me by the cor also looked at the guard once and removed his hand while spitting.


    No, to be precise, I pretended to clean up. He seemed to pull his hand back, but quickly snatched the guard¡¯s spear!


    ¡°Nimi, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    I was so fucking startled that I unknowingly spat out a double curse and tore the bamboo bread. Because he didn¡¯t raise his mana, there was no mishap with his jaw flying off, but the punch was enough to blow away his consciousness.


    ¡°Whoa, the fuck was this crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­? Huh?¡±


    As soon as he took the spear, he didn¡¯t swing it, but the guy who was about to throw it on the floor passed out with his eyes closed, so it wasn¡¯t a sounding out of his mouth. As if they were waiting for him to take the spear, those who were about to run away hesitated backwards when they saw the fallen madman.


    Thanks to you, one thing was certain. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, but they weren¡¯t just fighting in a fit of anger, they were determined and trying to cause amotion.


    The fact that their spear was stolen seemed more important to the guard than that fact.


    ¡°You bastards! Do you really think you know thew?!¡±


    Shaking with rage, the guard took a whistle from his chest and took a deep breath and brought it to his mouth.


    ¨C Beep!


    Responding to the whistle of fury, dozens of guards burst forth from inside the gates with spears.


    ¡°Four adventurers on the left! Brown hair, yellow hair, big, buck teeth!


    And in an instant, he changed his armament to the club he was wearing around his waist in ordance with themand of the guard who ryed the situation, and started beating like a dog. It was resistance, nabal, and it was not at the level of doing it. Those who tried to fight bare-handed in the first ce had to prostrate themselves on the floor without being able to resist properly against the quick-moving guards¡¯ clubs.


    In a way¡­ It was a move that made me wonder if he quickly chose an option that would allow him to be punished lightly as soon as things went wrong.


    ¡°Exemry suppression. Here, take a spear.¡±


    Thanks to that, my head started to spin in aplicated way, but first of all, I handed the fallen spear to the guard who responded neatly enough to receive the award for the excellent guard of the year.


    ¡°Whoa, thank you. This looks embarrassing. By the way, aren¡¯t your punching skills unusual?¡±


    ¡°Even when you can¡¯t draw your weapon, you have to protect your body. Does this happen often?¡±


    At the lightly thrown question, the guard nodded his head even though he had a sour expression on his face.


    ¡°Recently, I thought that the number of guys like that suddenly increased, and this guy came out. He said he had the rank, but maybe it was a forgery. There was such a case among the adventurers who joined hands with the thieves.¡±


    ¡°¡­not good in many ways.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Anyway, thanks to you, it ended easily this time. Are you going to stay overnight?¡±


    ¡°There are many things to dispose of, so I guess so. Is there anything else I need to report?¡±


    ¡°No. Since I got help, I¡¯m going to tell you even if it¡¯s a good inn.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m a native here, you bastard!¡±


    The guard smiled as he watched Sen suddenly intervene afterughing happily at the guys who were being beaten. Maybe he wasughing because of Carls who was blocking Sen from kicking a kick that really didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m so sorry about that. We can¡¯t remember all of your faces like the guild man over there. Anyway, they all pass. Mr. Kunz! Take care!¡±


    Should I say that Nucksal is good? Seeing that he responds with a smile even to Sen, who openly swears at him, he might be a very well-rounded person.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not ashamed of this. You followed me to prevent such an unfortunate incident, but instead made an incident.¡±


    ¡°How could you expect something like that. Never mind.¡±


    How do you predict a guy who goes crazy even though he doesn¡¯t have a single corner to believe in?


    Iforted Kunz with a smile on my face and turned to the others to ask for their consent.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the eyes of the party are ¡®You said that?¡¯ It seemed to contain meaning.

 Chapter 223

    The atmosphere inside Englem was definitely not good.


    Just the moment we enter the city, eyes filled with wonder and hostility pour out.


    ¡°What the hell happened to this shit?¡±


    Sen, who was looking at those eyes one by one and grasping the situation, asked Kunz without hesitation, but he smiled as if he was embarrassed and showed the way he chose his words.


    The guard said that there had been a big ident, but I didn¡¯t think that such a cold reaction would spread throughout the city, so I began to use my brain to guess the events that woulde out of his mouth.


    That being said, there was nothing particrly outrageous about it. In the first ce, the security of this country wasn¡¯t that far-fetched, so there are not even a handful of cases of bandits entering the city.


    However, even the contents that came out after such deduction and deduction were quite shocking news to us.


    ¡°To put it in a nutshell¡­ bandits have teamed up with some adventurers to loot and murder the city.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Heh, he even curses at me. I¡¯m so mad I can¡¯t even speak.


    The thugs were openly murdering and plundering in the city? This isn¡¯t about having a big ident, it¡¯s about wrapping up the greatest events ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s an incident that makes me feel very strange that the guards cooperate with the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡±


    Mr. Gaendal¡¯s words seemed to have prated Kunz¡¯s heart quite sharply, and the smile on his face shook slightly.


    Right now, I can see that it is the guard¡¯s fault and the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s fault, and even if the World¡¯s Most me Contest is held, it is not enough. The situation is only slightly different depending on the form of ¡®holding hands with an adventurer¡¯ that Kunz said, but it would not be easy for the two groups to get along.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit delicate situation to call it cooperation¡­¡±


    Kunz said only that and kept his mouth shut. Rather than asking more questions, we also decided to focus on looking around and being careful not to get stoned.


    I was at a level where I had to die with my nose on a te the moment I was hit by such a blind stone anyway, so I tried to pay attention to the other side.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild arrived, paying more attention not only to the eyes of the residents looking at us, but also to the eyes and actions of the city patrols and guards.


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this without people.¡±


    Carls, who usually doesn¡¯t speak first, opened his mouth first. Kunz only showed a bitter smile this time.


    ¡°The stable is prepared separately, so we¡¯ll move it. As you can see¡­ it¡¯s secluded.¡±


    The sight of the adventurer¡¯s guild in a city sorge that even the stables were empty, as if they were on holiday, was an impressive sight in many ways. Seneran asked as he entrusted the horses to the stable manager who approached at Kunz¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any adventurers in the city, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re buying themselves where they don¡¯t reject them. Only the innkeepers and brewers are the only ones who can walk around with a big smile in the city right now.¡±


    Huh, can we get our lodging? Maybe I should have listened quietly when the guard tried to tell me?


    Looking at Sen with disbelief, to her surprise, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.


    ¡°Oh no! Trust me! I¡¯m Kikuidel Sen! I¡¯m a native here!¡±


    Even so, it was Kunz who grabbed Sen, who was ready to rush out and search for an inn with an empty room.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Not everyone was left in the city in this situation. There are quite a few people who want to leave the city until the situation is sorted out.¡±


    I heard that they are focusing on internal searches without bringing in adventurers, so I thought they were trying to find out that the main suspect in the case still remains in the city, but they are letting them go out of the city? I wondered what kind of nonsense this was, so I tilted my head and looked back, and most of them were busy exchanging suspicious nces to see if they were thinking the same thing as me.


    In the meantime, Asilie quietly raised her index finger and covered her mouth.


    Shh.


    Hmmm. then you should be quiet


    I continued my conversation with Kunz, leaving behind Asilie, who was twitching her ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. I¡¯m thinking of selling most of the things I just carried on the horse anyway, so will there be any problems with us going out alone?¡±


    It¡¯s not a problem just toe in right away, so the adventurers staying in the city probably don¡¯t want to leave the inn. Unsurprisingly, Kunz spoke at a level that could be said to be an almost immediate answer.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ it¡¯s going to be a bit of a hassle. As I said earlier, the incident that happened this time was murder and looting. We can provide you with a guild mark to prove that your loot came from outside, but we can¡¯t guarantee the source of the loot. There is no situation.¡±


    If we plundered normal adventurers or private houses from outside and brought in stolen goods, the guild could suffer enormous damage the moment they gave a guarantee that they were intact spoils, so it was a very natural thing to do.


    Normally, this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but they probably thought there was a high possibility that the merchants who had animosity would annoy us whether they mmed the price or reported it, so they gave us a warning. It remains to be seen whether that is really antipathy stemming from bad feelings or an act to maximize profits.


    However, Sen, who heard the story, showed a confident look and boasted to me.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll do something about it, Eldmia-sama! Ah, Kunz! I want to see our request first. Can you arrange a seat for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course Sen-sama. Are Eldmia-sama and the others moving together?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a matter we dealt with. There¡¯s no need to go in together.¡±


    Then let¡¯s see some of our business! Gaendal, who watched Sen and her party, who showed an exaggeratedly lively attitude, disappear to the second floor along with Kunz, opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°I think it would be good to have a chat while Miss Sen made space for you. What do you think?¡±


    No one responded by asking what they were talking about. It was Rellie who first broke the brief silence for worrying.


    ¡°Even if you think in order, it¡¯s not just one or two. What should we talk about first? Incident?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a big stem, but it doesn¡¯t seem like we need to worry about it right now. Eldmia, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Gin. There is no reason for us to intervene.


    It wasn¡¯tmissioned and it wasn¡¯t tied. We are just street hands who can stop selling goods, take a break, and leave.


    ¡°Then, what about the confrontation between the city and the guild? Is this simr?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters which side has the initiative. After all, what we care about is the guards. In fact, it¡¯s best if we can leave this ce because the loot is finished before we even care.¡±


    Seneran answered Ekatrina¡¯s question immediately, but we all agreed with her answer, nodding as if we had promised. Following that nod, Asilie, who had stopped twitching her ears, raised her hand slightly as if to gain the right to speak and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I think what we need to be most concerned about and careful about is the direction of the ¡®incident¡¯.¡±


    The topic Asilie brought up was a question we had shared silently earlier.


    ¡°When I heard that they were blocking entry, I assumed that the attackers were still hiding inside and that they were in the process of finding the culprit after a lockdown order.¡±


    This time, everyone nodded as if they had promised. I did too. Until I heard Kunz¡¯s words.


    ¡°But that Kunz friend said that he wouldn¡¯t stop me from going out.¡±


    Mr. Gin, who always stroked his beard and opened his mouth, continued talking after a brief pause.


    ¡°It seems to me that they have already figured out who and where the culprit is, or have the suspects lined up perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ maybe you knew from the beginning.¡±


    Everyone agreed this time, including the Sajok added by Gaendal.


    ¡°Am I not catching it or am I not catching it?¡±


    Seneran murmured softly. It¡¯s a pretty serious difference, but it¡¯s the same damn thing either way.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad, but whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t do us much good.¡±


    Rellie, who correctly caught that point, frowned and said.


    If you don¡¯t catch it, it can be said that one of the two groups has a rtionship with the assant pups and is looking after the back boat.


    If they fail to catch it, it can be said that the two groups are ipetent and not only failed to prevent this incident, but also failed to solve it.


    If it¡¯s the former, he¡¯ll be fucking to get his partner out safely, and if it¡¯s thetter, he¡¯ll be looking for ways and means to deal with them somehow. Or it could have split into those who don¡¯t catch and those who can¡¯t catch, and both situations could be happening at the same time.


    In such a situation, adventurers who entered the city by all means, even selling out guild leaders in other cities¡­ It


    seemed very likely that no matter who had what purpose, they would consider it good to use them as their dicks.


    Not wanting to get involved in such a fucking situation, I insisted in a firm tone.


    ¡°When Senes down, we first catch the lodging, then dispose of the loot as quickly as possible and bounce off.¡±


    Fortunately, no one wanted to take the lead in this troublesome business.


    We waited for Sen to return, taking greatfort in the fact that there were half a dozen like us in this chaotic city.

 Chapter 224

    Originally, Sen did not like oral reports very much.


    It could be said to be very surprising for a girl who likes to talk nonstop, but liking to talk and organizing what to say from beginning to end and only talking about the core are two different things, and Sen was one of those whocked talent for thetter.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a position that you can always avoid if you don¡¯t have talent, so it wasn¡¯t that you couldn¡¯t do it at all thanks to practicing here and there, but personal preference was unavoidable.


    ¡°Thank you, Sen. It¡¯s a pity that Cult Subjugation didn¡¯te over as an official guild request, but here we should be satisfied with the fact that we were able to stop this threat even a little earlier.¡±


    Because of that, Sen, who had just finished his report, was very tired. I was mentally tired because I had been diligently arranging words and thinking while continuing the conversation. If it isforting that Kunz, who has finished recording the conversation that went smoothly, has a satisfied expression on his face, can it be said that it isforting?


    Even that was possible because for Sen, who likes people, customer satisfaction was one of the biggest rewards.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯ve earned enough time with this.¡¯


    The reason for bringing Kunz up to report on the spot was simple. Giving the party time to think about how to respond to the subtle atmosphere of the city. Even to her, who had been active in Englem for decades, the current city felt very unfamiliar.


    And it seemed that it was not just her sentiment.


    ¡°Apart from that, I think it¡¯s a pretty interesting track record. You¡¯ve killed a demon, even in its imperfect form. Have you seen it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve been busy getting rid of the remnants.¡±


    In order to talk about it without mentioning the demons, they had to fake it by saying that Eldmia had beaten the demon alone, but Sen wasn¡¯t particrly worried. If it was that person, it would be enough. After the projectiles made by the coboration between the dwarf artisan and the magician were created, it was to the point where I even thought that I would not be able to deal with the army alone.


    ¡°Then, Eldmia-sama alone dealt with the demons and the leaders there. It¡¯s definitely the highest level ording to the guild¡¯s evaluation¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely stronger than


    us. It¡¯s not like being an adventurer in the first ce, it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t get promoted. would have done it.¡±


    There seemed to be no reason to be an adventurer with that skill, but there must have been some circumstances. Sen, who was in the position of bing amunity of destiny anyway, decided not to have unnecessary questions.


    So, he responded as nonchntly as possible, as if he was not interested, but Kunz did not let go of his interest in Eldmia.


    ¡°A person who is highly evaluated by the head of the adventurers¡¯ guild in the capital has excellent skills, to the point where we want to entrust him with a request. Could you please let go of the bridge?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a request, it was a secret request within the guild to openly ask for an introduction.


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask directly. I¡¯m not one who likes to talk back.¡±


    The party also hesitated, and Sen didn¡¯t want to either. What do you mean by letting go of the bridge? They are close to very. If the city looked fine and it was a good request, he would have been willing to run to see it, but in this situation, it was never a good idea to make a secret request from the guild.


    Above all, for the sake of the guild, it would be better if Eldmia did not ept this request. Whether it¡¯s a fight between the guards and the guild, or unknown behind-the-scenes work, whatever.


    A good knife always leads to greed, but that knife is a demonic sword that cuts the greedy person¡¯s neck first.


    However, Kunz, who smiled awkwardly, asked for at least part of the contents of the request to be delivered. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even willing to do that, but since he didn¡¯t have anything to do with just a little listening anyway, Senpromised and epted the request considering their friendship.


    Keeping secrets for big pay and dealing with secret work amid conflicts. Sen and the others, who heard about the contents of the secret quest that could be easily guessed even though they did not say it openly, came down to the first floor as soon as they received the reward for the previous request and delivered the contents to Eldmia without missing a single detail. With the certainty that you will never ept it.


    All the eyes of the others who were listening to the story were focused on him. It was strange that no one suspected that he would make the wrong decision, even though he was obviously the youngest.


    A short word flowed from Eldmia¡¯s mouth as she slightly lowered her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying. I won¡¯t.¡±


    His reaction was as expected.


    ?


    The story Sen delivered was simple, but it was at a level that could solve our doubts to some extent.


    I know where the city raiding suspects are, so go and catch them. ¡®If you know everything from one to ten, you should take care of it. Why are you entrusting it to me?¡¯ It was a questionable level, but that¡¯s what it was.


    That alone is questionable, but even involved with the guards? I had to grind my teeth in the fucking capital and in the political arena, but I didn¡¯t want to do that here either.


    ¡°If you keep this for a long time, it seems like it will be unnecessarily forced. Sen. First of all, you and your party should find a business that will ept that item. I¡¯ll sell wigs and find them in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Uh, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not going to be okay? If you¡¯re really anxious, could you tell me a few inns that you think are good?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, won¡¯t there be a fight outside?¡±


    Even if we acted alone, we weren¡¯t the ones to get beaten up here, but Sen¡¯s concerns were valid. As we walked, it was surprising that they didn¡¯t throw stones at us.


    At the same time, it was also a worry that was unlikely. After all, the stone didn¡¯t fly. I went on with the story, putting my own hypotheses in my mouth.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s an unavoidable situation, but it¡¯s probably okay. There¡¯s a high possibility that the guild will hold the initiative in this case.¡±


    The gazes and reactions of the people around him as he came. Unlike the citizens who openly expressed hostility, the patrols and guards were rather apathetic. In a quiet guild, he talked about the things he had seen in a low voice and added an exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the stones flew ignoring the patrols and guards, but I don¡¯t know if they were obviously hostile, but it wasn¡¯t because their faith in or fear of the public authority was alive and well, and I was sure that they wouldn¡¯t stand by for such a form of violence. .¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if there was an incident where someone was actually stoned or beaten up, but it seemed like that was the only reason ordinary citizens could stop staring at us when they shared such animosity on arge scale.


    The hostility felt in their gaze was never at a level that could be subdued by one member of the guild. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but it¡¯s clear that a lot of people died indiscriminately.


    ¡°From my point of view, it seems that the guards provided the trigger for the incident. The guild, whatever it was, was in a situation where they benefited from receiving something else in return for using the dump instead. Whether it was money or whatever, the important thing for us right now is It¡¯s not, so let¡¯s move on. Anyway, I guess that¡¯s why the people¡¯s hostility is directed not at the public authorities, but at the ignorant adventurers.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was difficult to understand why the two could cooperate, but it seems to make sense if things went that way.¡±


    Fortunately, it was not apletely absurd opinion, but Sen nodded his head while thinking deeply.


    ¡°Thanks to this, the public authority, which has been saved, pretends to quell the incident by drastically increasing the number of patrols and guards, but it also acts as a fence to prevent the citizens¡¯ anger from being directed directly at the adventurers, don¡¯t you think? ¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    If my premise is correct, the guards and patrols will never condone physical transgression against adventurers and adventurers¡¯ guilds. If that happens, the guild may expose the truth.


    After reviewing my opinion, Sen frowned and said,


    ¡°Then it¡¯s highly likely that Kunzu¡¯s request I just delivered was also for the purpose of making the city indebted to the guild.¡±


    ¡°Under the assumption that things go simr to my hypothesis. To be honest, the hit rate isn¡¯t very good, so it¡¯s ambiguous.¡±


    I try hard every time to prepare for an emergency, but the world doesn¡¯t roll as I think.


    Still, an atmosphere was formed to set it up as a hypothesis and go, as if my brain was not bad.


    ¡°In the end, you have to move. Even in my opinion, Eldmia¡¯s hypothesis seems to have a lot of potential. I think it¡¯s better to move and check it separately this time.¡±


    Everyone else nodded to Mr. Gin¡¯s assertion, and began to devise a n based on my hypothesis to conduct an investigation in parallel.


    There was nothing difficult. Because they were all adventurers who didn¡¯t go anywhere for jjambab.


    ¡°Should we split in two and move? Wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to move that far?¡±


    ¡°No. I think that¡¯s a good idea. Unlike Sen, we¡¯re just strangers in this city. Seneran will move with Asillie and me.¡±


    Like that, Gaendal was with Mr. Gin. After Ekatrina decided to act with Rellie, we left the guild without dy.


    In a corner of my head, a question arose as to how a mere thief could cause so much confusion with only a little cooperation with an adventurer, but I decided to put it aside for now.

 Chapter 225

    Certainly, while we were walking around the city, we were not stoned, but we had to feel ufortable in the cold stare, except for the rare asions when we entered an inn.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not like hemitted a crime, so that¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±


    Seneran, who had been ncing at the surroundings with a sullen expression, could not bear it and spoke a word in a not small voice, but the citizens did not show any resentment or anger at her reaction, but just clicked their tongues and turned their heads away as if they were disapproving.


    In that reaction, in addition to hatred and annoyance, it seems that subtle fear is also present. Seneran frowned at the citizens and asked.


    ¡°How much did the whole city have to rob to be dissatisfied with adventurers?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t genocide be more of a problem than looting?¡±


    The answer unexpectedly came from Asilier¡¯s mouth. When Seneran and I asked a question with our eyes, Asilie tilted her head and continued talking as if she was surprised.


    ¡°Huh? Is the content worthy of such a reaction? I thought it was natural.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else in mind, but¡­ genocide? Why?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he was talking about mass ughter among the two pieces of information, murder and plunder.


    ¡°Think about it. You wouldn¡¯t have worked hard to infiltrate into the city and plundered ordinary houses.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­is that right?¡±


    ¡°They must havee in after targeting the rich or wealthy people of the city, but I can¡¯t have this much resentment against plundering their property. Ordinary citizens regard rich people as gossip when they are harmed, and they don¡¯t get angry like that. Even here The city patrols and guards in the city are not easy enough to neglect the raids and plunder of bandits. Did you see them?¡±


    Come to think of it, the gate guards really moved in perfect order. It was a movement that was familiar to the body after many repetitions of training.


    ¡°So, my sister said¡­ It was good that the bandits entered the city through some method and tried to plunder, but in the process, for some reason, there was a massacre of citizens, and that this would have created this antipathy. yes?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a fair decision?¡±


    I hear it and it seems like that.


    I didn¡¯t even have the idea that mere thieves would have such abilities, but from Asili¡¯s point of view, things like thieves took control of the city¡¯s logistics or changed jobs as cultists and captured all the vige girls were absurd. It wasn¡¯t so far-fetched to say that he set a record that would go down in history with murder and plunder.


    ¡°If the culprit is the massacre of ordinary citizens by bandits as Mr. Assilier said, then it is understandable that the city is investigating so diligently, including this atmosphere. I¡¯m sure you want to deal with it quickly. But¡­ even if you allowed the unexpected surprise attack, why is it that the situation hasn¡¯t been resolved yet?¡±


    It was a situation that could only be heard as a story about not being able to find things in the front yard of one¡¯s own house, even to the extent of requesting a request from the guild. If it wasn¡¯t that they were digging some kind of secret tunnel, the situation had to end immediately, just like Seneran¡¯s question. However, Asilie shrugged her shoulders and answered calmly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t a deserter have intervened among the bandits and provided them with military knowledge? Since Englem is a city built on an ancient subterranean conduit, they may have figured out a route from the outside.¡±


    ¡°Ummm. If you figured out that, it¡¯s understandable that you came up with the bold idea of raiding a city and put it into action¡­¡± It must


    have been a city with a deep history. Anyway, an ancient underground waterway. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a monster sitting coiled up somewhere, plotting to overthrow the city¡­


    ¡°Wait, military knowledge?¡±


    It was just a passing possibility, but there was one name that popped into my head as soon as I heard it.


    And Ashley, who saw my reaction, showed a puzzled expression as if the same possibility hade to her mind.


    ¡°Envelde.¡±


    The rebel forces that the super coward had amassed. Many of them were thieves and bandits scattered across the valley. What if he trained them and prepared his own way to take over cities that didn¡¯t cooperate with the rebellion?


    ¡°What is it? Why is Envelde out there?¡±


    Seneran, who had no direct rtionship, expressed doubt without understanding the context, but it was hard to erase the idea that this was quite possible for me and Asillie, who had ughtered all the bandits near the capital by selling their feet.


    Although we almost destroyed the bandits within reach, it was too much to call it eradication. Because they were only a small part of the trade with the ve traders.


    ¡°There were quite a few criminals among the misceneous things that he tried to rally and use, saying that he was a rebel force.¡±


    ¡°¡­In the process, it could have provided training equivalent to military knowledge or secrets useful for capturing the city.¡±


    As expected of a person who makes a lot of money in business, Seneran was quick to understand.


    ¡°But how else did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I had apetent connection, and I was lucky. Sister, you need to look into this a little more.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intervene?¡±


    I answered with a deep sigh after a long thought.


    ¡°Look at the situation.¡±


    Even if it really had something to do with Envelde, it wouldn¡¯t be like doing something like this out of loyalty to him. A thief is a thief after all. In a situation where Envelde disappeared and only the knowledge he passed on remained, the actions those guys would take were obvious, and they meshed very well with the current situation.


    They have a perfect n that makes it possible to raid a city that they would never have dreamed of.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s do some research. Maybe we should meet the graveyard.¡±


    Barely resisting the urge to leave the city right away, I set out to get some information.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy process. It was a struggle to find those who were not hostile to us. It was after Gaendal¡¯s party¡¯s efforts that we started to get the right information that we settled in an innrge enough to ept us.


    As Kunzu said, the innkeeper seemed really happy with the unusual boom. After ordering arge meal there, I was able to extract the location of the cemetery and specific experiences about this incident.


    As for the results, Asilier¡¯s predictions were correct.


    After hearing that a group of unknown people suddenly appeared from nowhere to rob a nobleman¡¯s mansion, they collided with private soldiers and other city guards, and in the process of fleeing, they killed or took hostage and killed quite a few people without remorse. I headed to the graveyard with Asilie.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    It is a cemetery that is not even able to properly bury the bodies of hundreds of citizens. Asilie looked at the tombstones and priests who were busy moving and said with a firm expression.


    ¡°I think I can understand why the guild is bothering to ask for it.¡±


    I had no choice but to agree with Asilie¡¯s opinion. However, the reason we reacted like that was not the corpse, but the wounds that were supposed to be their cause of death.


    The filthy wounds, as if bitten by wild beasts, tore the victims¡¯ bodies apart as if they were straw.


    ¡°Are the thieves right?¡±


    ¡°¡­well.¡±


    Those in the graveyard didn¡¯t particrly stop us. It seemed that already several citizens besides us were looking for dead family members among the barely assorted corpses. In fact, there were quite a few people who looked like adventurers among them, so we were able to blend in naturally.


    ¡°The wounds are very heterogeneous.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    What Asilier pointed out was the corpse of a young man.


    At first nce, the man who was an adventurer belonged to the neat side of the body. But that wasn¡¯t the point.


    ¡°Someone gave the sword an explosion magic.¡±


    Unlike the clean sword wound that went down diagonally from the left trapezius muscle to the heart, the wound that stretched from the heart to the right waist area was like being bitten. At first, I wondered if I had been attacked twice by ident, but when I looked more closely, there were more corpses with such wounds than I thought.


    Asilie, who had been examining the wound for a long time without even realizing what she had done, said with a very nervous face, which is rare.


    ¡°This might be a magic sword.¡±


    The joke never came out. Asilie¡¯s expression was too serious for that. But even so, I couldn¡¯t help but ask with a doubtful expression on my face.


    ¡°A real magic sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A real demonic sword. I¡¯ve heard of demonic swords that leave wounds simr to this one.¡±


    She said that it is true that there is a difference enough to add the exnation of ¡®simr¡¯, but it is also true that she has never heard of anything that can leave such a scar other than a magic sword, so she said that she made that decision.


    Thanks to that, I desperately wanted to hear the testimony of the eyewitness¡­ but I couldn¡¯t even dare to do something like garbage chasing people who were drowning in sadness and gathering information.


    In the end, what we found out at the cemetery was the strange wounds and mass deaths of people that we saw and confirmed with our own eyes. And judging by the fact that the corpse was less dposed, it was only that it hadn¡¯t been long since the incident.

 Chapter 226

    When they returned to the inn, Sen and the others joined them and were in the middle of a meal.


    Just looking at their faces, you could see they were tired, so I wondered what the hell they were doing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the goods. After looking around, most of the merchants are in a hurry.¡±


    After all, they were no different from inns in that they were doing business with adventurers, so it was natural, but the problem was not whether they could trade.


    ¡°About the price negotiations? In this situation, I think it¡¯s enough to be beaten.¡±


    Even if you don¡¯t care about this case in the slightest, if you can get an upper hand in bargaining just by putting off a little difort, that¡¯s because you¡¯re a merchant. Because the timing was the right time, if you made a deal with an adventurer, your neighbors would notice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that either. It can be said that it is the result of the trust and negotiations we have built up in the city. Ahaha!¡±


    Still, Sen answered confidently and smiled, as if the jjambab of being a native adventurer was not a decoration. Seeing that the other guys weren¡¯t particrly nervous about her rants, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything to worry about. At least one of the concerns seems to have been resolved, and Mr. Gin lightly asked a question as he settled down among the people drinking at a leisurely pace, thinking that it was fortunate.


    ¡°So, did you do well in wanting to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still scratching the surface, but I¡¯ve picked up some information I need right now.¡±


    As a result, there were more issues to think about, but I didn¡¯t bother to tell them.


    If this is really an issue rted to Envelde, we should not intervene, but rather step out from the city or the royal family in the name of dealing with the remnants of the rebel forces. In the first ce, the royal family would not overlook this case, seeing as they steadily umted karma stacks for the purge of Envelde.


    However, it is a different matter for the city of Englem and the people who manage it. If it had been a simple raid, they would have asked for help from the capital in order to get the defense cost, but now they are ostensibly mere thieves, and the city¡¯s defenses have been breached in ways they didn¡¯t expect or knew.


    Looking at the results alone, an obviousck of ability. It is unknown what kind of rtionship he has with the royal family, but it is clear that if he has been negligent in making friendly gestures, he will face a bacsh and the level of royal intervention wille in.


    So, after seeking cooperation from the guild and hiding responsibility, they are trying to deal with it on the adventurer line. It would be much cheaper to give profits to the adventurers¡¯ guild than coercion from the royal family. If you set up a hypothesis like that, it seems that a rough picture is drawn.


    ¡°What are the gains and losses of that bastard¡¯s political arena?¡±


    In the midst of it being hard to take care of myself, I was really sorry for the reason why this kind of thing kept getting tangled up, so I unknowingly brushed my hair and muttered, but in fact, the 1,000 and one Eldmia in my head were more worried about the future thanmenting about their own lives. was showing great interest.


    The reward for the secret request that Sen was talking about was by no means a small amount. However, assuming that most of the previous hypotheses are correct, no matter how high the pay is, it is infinitely pitifulpared to the benefits that those who are obsessed with protecting their rice bowls will receive.


    Others may not know it, but from my point of view, it would be much more profitable to send a letter to Duke Lesrom and inform him of the situation and be condescending.


    The problem is that for that reason, it is not known how much damage the people of Ammon will suffer if this incident is left unattended even for a short time. If they were ordinary thieves, they would have just boldly turned off their nerves, but as Asilie said, if they were holding at least one demonic sword, it would be like a time bomb lurking in the city that could explode at any moment.


    This is also a problem that would have been a little regretful and not paid much attention to if it was normal, but Envelde, who has already died there, ys an amazing role.


    My heart began to twist at the thought that they might be the ones who were involved with that bastard.


    What if these guys escaped alive? As a result, what if the remaining forces of Envelde sessfully y a game in an unknown ce? What if those guys get together and start going crazy for self-interest? What if it gets involved with an Enbelde follower I don¡¯t know and goes into a frenzy to cause another rebellion?


    There wouldn¡¯t be a leap like this, but just imagining it would make my outfit burst. They are the ones who will be nothing but obstacles in myfortable life.


    ¡°What are you so worried about, Eldmia?¡±


    I suddenly came to my senses at the sound of me calling, and when I looked up, I saw Ekatrina looking at me, rolling her eyes as if wondering. No, to be precise, everyone in the party was looking at me. It seems that I have been immersed in my own troubles for too long.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s just a little tired. He¡¯s been caught up in a crazy incidenttely.¡±


    There¡¯s no need toin here that the outfit is bursting. I looked around and smiled moderately.


    ¡°I guess. I fought the devil, so that¡¯s good enough. Maybe it¡¯d be better to go to bed a little earlier today.¡±


    I nodded in agreement with Asilier¡¯s advice.


    Yes, it¡¯s not like I can solve everything in the world, so there¡¯s no need to get too deeply involved. If you don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll take care of it on their own.


    I came to a hasty conclusion to prevent my thoughts from deepening, and after eating, I decided to go up to the lodging first and rest.


    ?


    Englem Adventurer Guild was a ce that could exert a lot of influence on the citypared to other adventurer guilds.


    Thanks to various coborations with merchants, there were many items that could be discounted, and the types of requests were diverse. Since there were so many adventurers, the average unit cost of the request was lower than in other cities, but thanks to the sufficient amount of work, the disadvantages were only at a level that did not bother the adventurers very much.


    It can be a little difficult at first, but it is a ce where you can earn enough if you work steadily. Englem has established itself in such a position for adventurers.


    There, the guild leader Grondzel, who had been active as a guild leader for decades and made friends with many people, yed a big role. Contrary to the outward appearance of an ordinary retired middle-aged male adventurer with moderately long gray hair, he was one of the most sessful people in the city.


    The problem is that all of that was not the result of honest and sincere activities, but the result of collusion, extortion ofmission fees, and bribes based on the wealth umted by reducing wages under the pretext of arge amount of work.


    His head was extraordinary, but he was definitely not a person who could be called clean, and he took action with the same attitude about the attack that urred this time. The royal family held the responsibility for the management of the city built on top of an ancient underground waterway very seriously, so there was nothing particrly difficult about it.


    The look on the lord¡¯s face when he heard the news that the bandits had entered the city through a waterway that had been neglected for years and tried to plunder it failed andmitted a massacre in the process of fleeing was a spectacle that would be remembered for the rest of his life. Including the moment when he heard what Gronds-El had suggested and turned bright.


    They deliberately distorted the story and hired people to spread false rumors that money-obsessed adventurers aided the bandits during the raid. Using that as an opportunity, he helped some inns and merchants to collude and received a portion of the profits asmission. It left huge debts to nobles and high-ranking officials. The amount of money left over for burial and funeral expenses was also quite good. To Grondzel, this raid was nothing more than a goose thatys golden eggs.


    So did the thieves who drove the goose.


    For some reason, the passage of the underground waterway that allowed them to sneak in from the outside copsed, so they were trapped in a maze-like waterway. At first, he was going to get rid of it as it was to build up his achievements and gain fame, but Gronzuel came up with a way to suck even the thieves to their very marrow.


    Under his n, the location of the thieves was intentionally hidden, the city was under blockade, and the remaining adventurers continued to spend money until the situation was sorted out. Grondzel was nning to solve the thieves at the right time and issue arge number of low-paying quests to adventurers who were in need of money, and the profits generated there would of course be his personal property.


    It was good up to that point, but the problem was that there was no suitable tool even though the cleaning time was approaching.


    There was only one reason why it was difficult to organize the bandits. sword user.


    I don¡¯t know where he got it, but the thief boss had that precious treasure and he failed to control it. Gronds-El didn¡¯t have any ill feelings about that fact.


    Rather, I was grateful. Thanks for making my job easier. Right now, I¡¯m just trying to get rid of it because it¡¯s used up. There was no personal feeling in it.


    As I was thinking about it, an adventurer whose skills were verified from the outside came in at an amazing timing.


    The head of the capital¡¯s guild said that an adventurer who was so highly regarded that he would directly guarantee his trust was Eldmia Ega. As soon as he heard that he did note alone, but was apanied by 10 other adventurers, Gronzuel¡¯s head spun rapidly.


    However, even though he offered a reward that would light up the eyes of a normal adventurer, he refused the request. Listening to the story of the staff, it seemed that the cause was so much loot that it was loaded on the back of eleven horses. It wouldn¡¯t beparable to the amount Grondzel had suggested, but adventurers were originally mostly people who didn¡¯t prepare for the future once their stomachs were full right away, so there was nothing they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Then it¡¯s enough to make you hungry. Grondzel had no intention of letting go of the tool that caught his eye at the right time, so he began to think about how to make them sway with impatience as soon as possible.


    Among the information sent by the head of the capital¡¯s guild, there was a message about ¡®different ways of thinking and precautions for unexpected actions¡¯, but he didn¡¯t care.


    It was a disaster brought on by the confidence that people can cope with anything ording to their own theory that people are the same in the end.

 Chapter 227

    A proper rest deserves to be called sweet enough.


    The sound sleep I had in the hostel for the first time in about a weekpletely matched it, and thanks to that, I was able to get out of bed enjoying a clear mind and a refreshed body. The cold dawn air and the dark outside the window seemed to tell me that morning was still far away, but my internal clock told me that the morning sun would soone.


    Talk about being hungry.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong and strong morning suitable for washing.¡±


    Turning her head and looking at the bed next to her, Asilie was still sleeping peacefully with the nket wrapped around her, as if she was still tired. Taking the tent and nket out of my suitcase as carefully as possible so as not to wake her up, I headed for the well at the back of the inn.


    No matter how good your travel gear is, if you don¡¯t take care of it properly, it will go bad. I carefully descended the stairs, thinking of finishing washing the tent and nket before breakfast.


    It takes a year for both of them to dry, so it¡¯s better to wash them first than clothes, even if it¡¯s a little ufortable. To put it mildly, even if you wash your clothes a littlete, they dry out if you dry them roughly in the room. Washing would be much quicker and easier with the help of the spirits, but it felt morefortable to do it myself when the conditions were right now.


    If I don¡¯t helpter when I really need help, I¡¯m the only one who suffers.


    ¡°Huh? You woke up early Mr. Ega?¡±


    When I arrived at the well, I was greeted by Rellie and Ekatrina, who, like me, were carrying handfuls of tents and nkets and were just putting them down.


    ¡°Good morning Lelie, Ekatrina. You two are up early too.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up early, there are many times when you can¡¯t wash your clothes in time because you¡¯re pushed by other adventurers. That¡¯s why I did it like a habit, but after waking up, I remembered what the city was like.¡±


    Moving ording to our habits, we must have forgotten that we are the only adventurers with dirty travel equipment in this city. Unlike Rellie, who seemed to have already woken up, Ekatrina, who couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly, grumbled as she copsed on the nket thrown on the floor.


    ¡°Thanks to that, even I was dragged out. Let¡¯s take it easy¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d take care of it?¡±


    ¡°If you carried it alone and moved it, you would have rolled down the stairs. Or you would have dragged it down the stairs.¡±


    Come to think of it, Rellie was particrly vulnerable to physical activity. Sometimes, if I handed thatdy a can of Coke, I would think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to open the lid. Even now, he scoops up a gourd of water and carries it, but seeing as he is doing his best, it seems to have a lot of potential.


    ¡°Will you get up before the water pours out?¡±


    ¡°Hates lies and hates the truth. A wizard anyway.¡±


    There was a small happening, such as Rellie trying to pour water on me with an angry face because I apuded without realizing it because I sincerely admired the low-key murder that Ekatrina, the warrior of civilization, said, but in the end, I was able to finish theundry without incident. .


    By the time I finished the process of weaving the wet tent and nket with Ekatrina and carrying them up to the room to dry on the drying rack, Ashley also woke up from sleep, probably because of my busy movements, and started yawning with half-closed eyes. did.


    ¡°Did you finish washing already? You must have woken up early?¡±


    ¡°I happened to meet Rellie and Ekatrina and help each other to sort things out quickly.¡±


    I opened the window to ventte the room and spent some time helping Asilier stretch, and at some point the delicious scent of soup began to vibrate. I don¡¯t know how many adventurers there would be on the move from early morning, but we wanted to have a meal as leisurely as possible, so we headed to the first floor hall without hesitation.


    When we settled down in the hall and ordered breakfast, the party starteding down one by one, even though we didn¡¯t have a specific appointment, and eventually everyone sat around the table and waited for the food.


    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s amazing to have more than 10 people.¡±


    Gaendal, who was still choked up, said one word that everyone could rte to. Even when camping outside, there are only a handful of cases where we are gathered like this, so it was hard to feel it, but sitting around a table for a meal is reassuring. It was clear that no matter who came, seeing this party, they would rather try to avoid it than start a fight.


    ¡°By the way. It feels more like that because everyone in the party is sincere without exception.¡±


    ¡°Cheolkeol. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not verymon for cases like this to happen.¡±


    In the meantime, a smile is naturally formed at the harmonious conversation thates and goes. It¡¯s only that I can¡¯t use the page, but Sen and the others are skillfully continuing the conversation, and Seneran and Rellie are also talking about this and that.


    What an ideal adventurer¡¯s party. The scene that seemed like a picture made me feel like something good would happen today.


    As I was thinking that maybe this is the source of the confidence that thieves can go out without knowing the fear of the world, the door of the inn suddenly opened.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia! Adventurer Eldmia Ega-sama! Are you there!¡±


    ¡°¡­Mr. Kunzu?¡±


    When I turned my head, Kunz, who must have been blown by the cold winter wind, was standing there, gasping for breath, drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia-sama!¡±


    His never-so-good expression and swaying pupils let me know that the thoughts I had just a moment ago were futile.


    ¡°No, they raided the guild and looted the goods!¡±


    Then, out of Kunz¡¯s mouth, which was open, the news came out that shattered my good mood at once.


    ?


    ¡°I really have no face. I can¡¯t believe that even the adventurers I hired as guards will be handed over to them¡­¡±


    Unlike Kunz, who apologized with a lost expression on his face even though he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, the other guild members just said, ¡®You¡¯re fucked.¡¯ He greeted us with a confused expression.


    The stable that he entered under his guidance was miserable. The other horses disappeared, and the warhorses of the Ogatorf family that Asili and I rode were lying on the ground as cold corpses.


    The loot, which must have been loaded onto the horse, waspletely robbed.


    ¡°Does this make sense right now?!


    Sen was literally rampaging like my spokesperson for rage. But this time, neither Carls nor Baijie, the best silent performer in the party, did not stop her. Rather, Merde was in a situation where the road was rampaging along with her, and because Rellie also joined in, the stable was making ears hurt with the trio created by the three women.


    ¡°Hey, by the time the shift guard in charge of the night came, the incident had already taken ce. There were traces of the other horses being taken away, but those horses were resisting too much¡­¡± Me


    ? I was more excited than angry.


    I was stunned once because the implications of this situation were so tant, and I was stunned once more that Kunz was the only one who showed a sign of genuine apology here.


    Did you really think you would believe that these cubs stranded in the city, with no escape routes, tried to loot small items that weren¡¯t even food? If I hadn¡¯t known how the situation was going from the conversation I had yesterday, I would have checked it with dubious doubt, but now the story is different.


    In this situation, the guild leader was the first to appear. Even so, not even showing his back is either aiming for a dramatic appearance that is good to take advantage of this situation or not knowing thew.


    Of course thetter cannot exist. From the looks of it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s conceiving a n to poke a hole in my purse to get me to ept a request I¡¯ve refused, and then pass on the request as an excuse for a reward.


    I raised my hand to calm them down and spoke briefly.


    ¡°Enough. Call the guild leader.¡±


    Then, until now, a female receptionist who had only stood still when Kunz was eagerly apologizing, interrupted Kunz who was trying to say something to me and walked forward.


    ¡°Excuse me, Adventurer. It¡¯s very unfortunate that this situation has urred, but the guild leader is currently¡­


    ¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he has a higher rank than Kunz, but there was no reason to allow him to try to stop me from exercising my legitimate rights. However, the other person dared to open his mouth, even stiffening his expression, despite my kind warning.


    ¡°Violence in the city¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even listen to that because it didn¡¯t really need to be heard. Instead, I just put the earlobes on with my palms.


    ¨C Aww!!


    ¡°Keheuk?!¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s head turned and blood and teeth sttered at the blow that was powerful enough even without mana use.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    ¡°Guards! Guards¡­!¡±


    -Peeeeeeee!


    Seeing the receptionist rolling on the floor, the other receptionists opened their eyes and tried to leave, but whistled to stop them by moving their hands. Still,mon sense exists, but at a nce, what looked like a weapon moved arbitrarily and aimed at them, and all of them stopped moving and started rolling their eyes.


    ¡°Do the damn things. Do you look like an asshole for a blue-cor adventurer?¡±


    The sight was so absurd that it seemed like I was full of energy, but it seemed that not only them but also the others were surprised by my sudden action.


    ¡°In the event of unexpected damage or loss to the cargo and means of transportation specified to be protected through due process within the adventurer¡¯s guild, negotiations forpensation and payment rted to this shall be verbally exined by the guild leader and within his or her authority. Guild losses resulting from non-fulfillment are not legally recognized under the unanimous consent of the Kingdom Federation Council.¡±


    Before any misunderstandings arose, exmations flowed from the back as I spoke of the adventurer protection method that I had memorized. Even though they don¡¯t live only on dreams and romance, adventurers have no interest in thew. When I saw that even Gaendal and Gin were admiring it, I said it all.


    Even at least it provides minimal protection, so there aren¡¯t many provisions, so I don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t read it. How to deal with this case.


    ¡°Speak again. Call the guild leader.¡±


    Of course not me.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of guts the guild leader had to do such a thing, but he will pay for today¡¯s spoils as well as for eating two Ogatorv family warhorses worth thirty Itsel gold coins each.

 Chapter 228

    When he heard the sudden report, Grondzel doubted his ears.


    However, after checking the employee with half his face doubled in size at the stable led by Kunz¡¯s hand and checking the cold adventurer¡¯s gaze, I felt uneasy that what I should be suspicious of was not my ears, but the other person¡¯smon sense.


    ¡°Hey, what does all this mean?¡±


    I had to stay alert. Grondzel headed towards the weeping receptionist wearing a friendly guild leader¡¯s mask.


    All sorts of spections start to run wild in my head, which started to spin quickly. Did you get caught? It can¡¯t be. Are you just going out because you know thews and rules well? Even so, it was hard to believe that he would wield such violence.


    This is not a local market, but an adventurer¡¯s guild in a city. An adventurer¡¯s guild in which those without a back ship are afraid of future troubles, so those with a back ship are careful with their interests in mind. It is impossible to wield unteral violence without going crazy, no matter how justified one is.


    At least that¡¯s what he thought. That¡¯s why Gronzuel suddenly had to fall to the floor, not understanding the dull pain he felt in his side.


    And when he finally realized what the intense pain meant, the foot that had kicked his side was flying towards him once again.


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    It is said that he was once an adventurer, but it was a very distant past. The body, which had lived a long distance from fighting, could not even defend itself properly. Just blinded by the pain, to protect himself somehow, he protected his head and neck with both hands and wrapped himself in a circle, which was the best defense he could do.


    He said he was alert, but that meant negotiations based on dialogue, so the violence that came so suddenly aroused fear that he hadn¡¯t felt recently.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But the attack did not follow. While grunting, he raised his head in wonder, and a young man who was clearly a warrior entered his eyes.


    ¡°One because I was trying to cheat before the negotiations, and another because that blew up my time. Get up.¡±


    His arrogant attitude almost rolled his eyes, but the rm bell sounded in his head again, and he had no choice but to get up while sobbing.


    Holding back the desire to shake off some of the receptionistsing up to him and helping him, he forced himself to say thank you as he looked at the young man who had assaulted him. And the young man opened his mouth to refute the first words.


    ¡°I¡¯m Guild Master Gronzuel. I apologize for not responding properly. However¡­¡± ¡±


    There is no ¡®but¡¯. The cost of doing so is something you have to endure, not something I need to consider. You are already good It¡¯s over the top, so don¡¯t bother ying with words.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to die right away. Indeed, the young man pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist and mmed it into the ground, rifying his intentions.


    ¡°One big thing, and as soon as an adventurer who came in from outside rejected the guild¡¯s secret request, his things disappeared and the horses died. Esau is convinced that this is the work of the thieves who were the target of the secret quest, causing problems in the city precisely on the subject of what they call the deviation of the hired adventurers. ¡±


    Gronn¡¯el screamed inwardly. The young man¡¯s suspicion was valid, but I wanted to ask if it made sense to move like this with just such a doubt.


    That psychology is far from resentful. It was more like anger toward a madman who was overthrowing the board he was working hard on just because he was suspicious.


    ¡°Coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to pretend it¡¯s a coincidence, you should have done it right. But first of all, things have an order, so we¡¯ll calcte thatter. How are you going topensate for that?¡±


    Gronzeel tried to understand the situation, barely managing to ovee what had almost been swept away by emotions with reason.


    Even though the young man was still with ten adventurers, he used the expression ¡°adventurers¡± rather than ¡°adventurers¡± who hade in from outside. He even stated that the loot was his own. Nevertheless, the fact that the people behind them do not even say a word is likely to be an employment rtionship rather than a colleague rtionship with them.


    A person with enough wealth to hire more than 10 adventurers and organize a party, and who is also well-regarded by the head of the adventurer guild in the capital? Such a person is thew.


    ¡®Are you a fucking noble?¡¯


    I¡¯ve heard stories of knight families or immature aristocratic children dreaming of bing knights who have bizarre hobbies of doing adventure work on the back of their family¡¯s wealth, but I never thought I¡¯d actually see it. Of course, there is a possibility that this is not the case, but other than that, it was an uneptable and iprehensible situation.


    Because of that, Gronzuel slowly opened his mouth,pletely revising his original n.


    ¡°¡­Apart from your rudeness, of course, the dead horses will be fullypensated financially.¡±


    never be servile. As if you were just doing what you had to do. He forced himself to hold back his anger.


    Originally, after dealing with the thieves who raided the city, he intended to extract secondary profits by stealing some of the loot while buying time on the pretext of figuring out and returning the assets of the citizens they took. It¡¯s because the spoils of adventurers who haven¡¯t been properly appraised yet fall into the hands of thieves, and at the same time, it¡¯s impossible to prove them.


    Even if the adventurer had his eyes closed and dealt with the thieves without even epting the request, he even made a n to pay the request fee and coordinate moderately smoothly.


    What if you die? It was not the den of thieves, but the loot in the cache must have be his property. It was unexpected that the horse died in the process¡­


    ¡°Are you seeing what that means and answering correctly?¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of grain is it?¡±


    To the question the young man asked while interrupting his thoughts, Grondzel answered with a question. But he pointed at the horse¡¯s rump as if to go and see it, and turned around to make the way. I was very suspicious of the polite gesture that was different from the moment before, but I couldn¡¯t not see it, so I hesitated and approached the dead horse and checked the stigma on its buttocks.


    ¡°Oh, ogatorp?!¡±


    A pattern drawn around a shield and a sword. In Ethiel, it is a family symbol that more people know about it than people who don¡¯t.


    As soon as he learned the identity of what he thought was no more than a ratherrge horse, cold sweat began to flow down his back. As if he had expected such a reaction, the young man behind him continued his conversation calmly.


    ¡°Each family-only army that costs more than 30 gold coins of Isthel per hand. Since the pure ransom is only that much, I don¡¯t know the amount of damage due to training and maintenance.¡±


    ¡°Uh, how is this¡­¡±


    ¡°How can a verified adventurer ride around on an Ogatorp warhorse? It¡¯s not stolen. Do you have any other obligations to exin?¡±


    Of course, there was no such obligation. A fire started burning in Grondzel¡¯s head, who never imagined that an adventurer would lead such a ridiculously expensive horse. It¡¯s not a level that can be called a navel rather than a belly. As the young man said, 30 gold coins is just a ¡®ransom price¡¯.


    A war horse is like a knight. They don¡¯t just get older with the years, they get specialized training. There is a reason to be controlled and managed as ¡®military use¡¯, and it is as expensive as that. If the horse haspleted all the necessary training and is in the prime of his age, he will have to vomit almost twice as much.


    Even if it was taken out of the guild¡¯s finances, it would be a fatal amount. However, the bigger problem is that this was not an ident, but a n. And the fact that it was Grondzel himself who came up with the n and put it into action.


    I don¡¯t know if he had handled the work perfectly enough that the tail was not caught, but Gronzuel belonged to the side of covering up a bigger crime with an incident of a level where there was no damage if he couldn¡¯t hide itpletely.


    In his n, corruption and excesses of power were properly mixed to a level that could be passed smoothly as long as the thief problem was solved. A minor transgression at a level that cannot be hidden and does not need to be hidden. Deviation at a level that can be packaged as unavoidable for a future cause.


    Naturally, the 120 gold coin debt was not included in the n. If things go on like this, even if all goes well, he will be responsible for most of the debt and eat away at his cash.


    It was notparable to the assets stolen so far, but illegal profits always required moneyundering, and there was not much cash on hand right away. Even that was all money with investment and bribery in mind.


    I couldn¡¯t do that with only two horses. Once again, Gronn¡¯el¡¯s head began to spin.


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely pay it back for my honor and the honor of the Englem Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Even if it means mobilizing my own money.¡±


    Stand up proudly and speak eloquently in a powerful tone to regain your dignity.


    ¡°However, no matter how unfair the coincidence, this looting has nothing to do with us. We can¡¯t figure out the motives of the thieves who stole the adventurer¡¯s loot, but it¡¯s a definite fact.¡±


    ¡°so?¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider your decision regarding the request you rejected yesterday. For the sake of all of us.¡±


    First of all, we have to deal with the bandits.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in whether or not this guy could really defeat the owner of the demonic sword. If I rather go and die, there will be a way to solve this damn warhorse somehow, so that wasn¡¯t bad either. Even if they did win, it would be difficult for a single blue-ss adventurer to block a demonic sword that could threaten the city guards.


    Even if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll take a lot of damage. If you aim well at that time¡­ there will be enough time to try a long-distance surprise attack.


    In order to cover the original lies and sins, you have tomit bigger lies and sins. Even if the other person is a noble, the adventurer himself has to bear the responsibility for death during the quest, so there will be no damage to himself.


    ¡°I was thinking of that anyway. It won¡¯t end the way you want.¡±


    Looking at the young man who was talking iprehensible words and putting the sword out of the floor and putting it into the scabbard, Gronzeel quietly burned his anger.


    It was anger towards the person who had ruined his perfect n.


    Gronnzeel, who didn¡¯t know what to do with the rage that engulfed his whole body as he stared at the sight of him directing this and that to his party, btedly realized that the cheeky young man hadn¡¯t even introduced himself in front of him, the adventurer¡¯s guild leader, and one more time. I was furious.


    If I knew what that meant, other emotions would have reced anger.


    Of course, Gronds El didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 229

    Before leaving the guild, I asked Seneran and Asilie to confirm thepensation certificate that the guild leader would write and present.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try our best for a beneficial rtionship in the future.¡±


    I thought it would be fortunate to simply ept it, but there was no variable except for Seneran, who was full of motivation for some reason. Even though the guild leader was beaten when I said I would deal with the thieves, Kunz hesitated and followed me to provide information.


    After returning to the inn and sitting in a huddle in Asilie¡¯s room, which was a bitrger than me, and reading the documents he handed over to me, my impressions were simpler than I thought.


    ¡°Your sister was right.¡±


    Unmanaged underground aqueduct. The guys were there.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear why the city and the guild are naturally coborating. The underground aqueduct built in ancient times receives a lot of support from the city in the name of maintenance costs, but it¡¯s famous for being responsible and punishing severely in the event of a problem.¡±


    ¡°Chuckling. It must be fun. It¡¯s not amon experience.¡±


    Looking at Rellie, who calmly grasps the situation, and Mr. Gin, who is delighted like a dwarf at the word of an ancient underground waterway, this party is also far frommon sense.


    This is clearly evidence of corruption that is rampant in the city. Ordinary adventurers would break into a cold sweat just by being involved in it, or wrap their heads around trying to find a way to avoid being silenced. However, Gaendal and Yekatrina were not only showing a cold reaction, and even the Sen party was only closely examining the things they needed to know. Unlike Gaendal¡¯s party, which I thought was a lottery ticket at first, I was able to realize that they were also high-ss adventurers who had been rolling over and over for decades.


    ¡°Um¡­ Eldmia-sama? At this rate, I think the guild leader will attack us unconditionally. Did you expect that?¡±


    Merde, who had be less talkative after being together, asked a question for the first time in a long time. Not knowing what she meant, I shrugged my shoulders and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a prophet, so how can I predict this? That person was toocent and made a mistake.¡±


    The Ogatorffs are loyal to the royal family.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of cerebral he was spinning, but the moment he saw the words with the Ogatorv family coat of arms, he would havee to his own conclusion that I would report this corruption to the Ogatorv family. If that happens, not only will the bridge he has been working hard to cover up corruption copse, but he will face a hopeless future in which he can easily jump over 60 gold coins.


    There aren¡¯t as many ways to avoid it as you might think. Since destruction cannot be avoided, there is only a handshake left to dy the destruction.


    ¡°¡­Then, by any chance¡­¡± ¡±


    Worried that the information about this corruption will be passed on to the Ogatorf family and known to the royal family, so if you hit me in the back? Of course, the guild leader will die.¡±


    Since I was the person who almost died once, I brought out my words very carefully, and when I just said it directly and clearly, other people¡¯s eyes also turned to me. I was rather taken aback by that gaze, but for some reason no one was surprised to hear my words, which were no different from bombshell remarks.


    ¡°¡­If the guild leader stabs me in the back, I¡¯ll roughly take a few assants as evidence and kill them on the spot. With that in mind from the start, I even hinted at the stable and said as if I was the main one and you guys were separate. He said that If we had a misunderstanding with our intentions even with just a brief conversation, we would treat our rtionship as an employer and an employee, so there would be no harm to you guys.


    Even though I added a detailed exnation just in case, the response was still lukewarm.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to, wait at the inn. It¡¯ll be annoying in many ways.¡±


    Fearing that it might seem like they were being forced, let¡¯s talk clearly. Everyone nodded their heads coldly and casually continued preparing for the request.


    To be honest, I thought that at least one question, ¡°Why the hell are you killing me?¡± woulde out, but everyone epted it so naturally that I was rather awkward. Even so, it was embarrassing to ask why everyone reacted like that, so I had no choice but to roll my eyes awkwardly. Apart from Sen¡¯s party, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever cried out for my convictions in front of a Gaendal party, so why do I take it for granted¡­?


    My doubts were answered only after Asilier and Seneran safely received the certificate of reparation and heard my story.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m in a position where I need to coborate with Eldmia, so I¡¯m helping you, but don¡¯t you guys really need to do that?¡±


    Seneran threw a quick question at me.


    Gaendal Party, who looked at each other at that naked question,ughed out loud without saying who said it first. As soon as the burst ofughter passed by, Ekaterina tapped her thigh and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to help a colleague. It¡¯s the right thing to do. How much more can¡¯t you tremble when you say you¡¯re going to kill bad guys, but you¡¯re afraid of repercussions?¡±


    The Gaendal Party, where she nodded as if her words represented their opinions, was so damn cool that I was speechless.


    ?


    Even after sending Seneran and Asillie away, Grondzel, who had been sitting at his desk in anger for a long time, nervously threw the fountain pen he had crushed into the trash can.


    Not only did he not know his face, but he was familiar with the nickname of the golden wizard. However, I realized toote that it was a name for Seneran, and I couldn¡¯t stop thepensation certificate, which I wrote lightly without any advice, from growing to the level of a huge shackle.


    If he went on like this, all that awaited him in the future would be terrible expenses.


    ¡°Guild leader. A guest has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­let me in.¡±


    There was no need to verify who the visitor was. After he became the guild leader, he was one of the few business associates who had been together for a long time and had built up trust. At the same time as he answered, the man in the middle of the three visitors opened the door and opened his mouth with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, guild leader. I heard that some crazy guy used violence against you?¡±


    Contrary to his well-groomed appearance in neat clothes, he was a man with battle scars scattered all over his face. The other two stood upright with their bags in front of them with the door in between as if they were guards. The man took off his coat as soon as he entered the room, put it on the sofa and calmly sat down.


    From the outside, he looked like a mercenary without even the slightest hint of manners, but manners are evident in the man¡¯s actions. He was one of the few unique men in the life of Grondzel, who had been rolling over and over in Englem for a long time. He himself didn¡¯t like ufortable things too much, so as soon as he took off his coat, he untied the sleeves of his shirt and rolled up, while the man tried to force himself into the clothes of etiquette.


    Due to an incident where his left arm had been cut off in the past, the man raised his arms of a slightly different color and put them on the sofa as he continued his speech with a smirk.


    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing right, I think he wants that wretch to disappear with him in the cisterns.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I trust you. No words needed.¡±


    On the surface, he is acting as a ss adventurer, but the man¡¯s main job is no different from that of a service thug. However, he was apanied by the exceptional virtues of silence and notice, and he gradually gathered colleagues and increased the scale, and now he was leading so many people that it could be called a business.


    In terms of catching people, they are human hunters who can be said to be self-sufficient. A hunter with the skills to cook as much as 10 enemy adventurers and a money-making wizard.


    Grondzel stood up from his seat and handed over the envelope he had prepared in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s information about the inn where you¡¯re staying, the number of people, and general equipment. It looks like you hired two parties, but one is the Merde party, which has been active here for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that hot-tempered wizard? But wasn¡¯t it a strong party?¡±


    ¡°The battle is Merd, and the negotiations are handled by Sen. ording to the document, Merde¡¯s party is correct. And the other party is Gaendal¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did the bald head of the capitale this far? To be honest, that party is too much for me.¡±


    All four members of the Gaendal Party, which suddenly started toe together after a certain request, were threatening. Even if the man uses all methods to surprise, if he doesn¡¯t kill Rellie who has a star from the start, he will have to take considerable damage, and even after that, he will be attacked by Ekatrina, an ignorant female warrior who carries a battering ram, not a hammer. have to deal with it.


    To be honest, from a man¡¯s point of view, that alone was a request he didn¡¯t want to ept. The Gaendal party were skilled adventurers, to the extent that they would die if the aforementioned surprise attack failed.


    ¡°The target is the employer. You can leave the party members alone. They have no right to loot anyway. If the employer dies, it will tear itself apart.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Both of my friends are so dedicated to their work, so I do


    n¡¯t know what it will be like¡­ Anyway, so who¡¯s the long- awaited employer¡­¡± It stopped suddenly, as if frozen.


    ¡°Eldmia Egara is a blue-cor adventurer. Him¡­¡±


    Gronds El, unable to see the reaction due to his back turned, was about to continue his exnation at a leisurely pace when the man interrupted him and intervened.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Porridge¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Quit. No, even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be out of this job.¡±


    The man, who became contemtive in an instant, neatly folded the document envelope and put it on the table as if he had never touched it, and hurriedly began to pack his coat. Stunned by the sudden reaction, Gronzeel raised his voice while grabbing the hem of the man¡¯s clothes without realizing it.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? How serious is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ibosho Guildmaster. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Are you sane? You say you¡¯ve been intoxicated with politics in Englem, but you¡¯re not interested in information these days? Touch the guillotine? Envelde. Do you want to look good?¡±


    To be as polite as possible, the man didn¡¯t shake off Gronn¡¯s El¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t forcefully avoid his crumpled expression. However, Grondzel¡¯s expression was that he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, which made him feel a little pity.


    The man thought of the friendship he had had and gave him heartfelt advice with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Fuck. You¡¯re really lucky. If it wasn¡¯t for me, all the other guys who would¡¯ve been asked for thismission would have died, and you would have died too. I have ears too, so I already heard what you did to this human this time. Fuck, Eldmia might have one ear blocked. I¡¯m angry that you didn¡¯t evene up with your name, but anyway. So, I¡¯ll tell you what you need to do now.¡±


    The man, who had forgotten to even lower his shirt sleeves and put on a coat, put his hand on the shoulder of the dumbfounded Grondzel, looked straight into his eyes and said briefly.


    ¡°Fly. I don¡¯t have time to discuss things like this tonight or tomorrow. Jump right now. Don¡¯t think about disposing of anything in this city, and don¡¯t even think abouting back. Just jump out. You can get your assets in the upper bank anyway. That¡¯s it. eat and live.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­¡±


    ¡°This human¡¯s long-cherished wish is true. I swear, Eoyoungbuyeong stays and if this human returns afterpleting the request, you will surely die. Keep in mind, this is thest piece of advice given to us because we¡¯ve been good business partners. really.¡±


    The man did not wait for Gronzuel to understand. As if he wanted to shorten the time he was even in this room, he hurriedly left. As soon as they left the guild leader¡¯s room, the people who had stood there calmly, as if they had no emotions until they left the room after him, questioned the man with a questionable face.


    ¡°Captain? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°As for the advice you gave to the guild leader, if you find out that you rejected the request, rumors¡­¡±


    The man was not angry. It was because I could fully understand the reaction of my subordinates. Instead, he waved his left hand in front of his subordinate¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A little reputation loss is better than losing it. If you intervene, your arm will be cut off, not your head. Us. All. Everything.¡±


    Abnam, who was once a high-ranking adventurer, shuddered in the illusion that his left arm, which had been severed in Ogwen, was experiencing pain. It was only after seeing his reaction that the men were able to recall the experiences andmentations their captain spoke whenever he was drunk.


    ¡®Doggy West fucking Ogwen fucking Eldmia. Be sure to remember these kids. Even after hearing the name Eldmia Ega, all the bastards who get involved with it know how to die. If you get involved anyway, you¡¯ll end up dying, but fuck you know how to do it!¡¯


    The same drunken repertoire that has been around for years. Recalling the incident that remained as a huge trauma in his life, Abnam hurried his steps further.


    ¡°Fuck, I haven¡¯t even been to the west since then. It seems like I¡¯m only in the capital, so why are you suddenlying all the way to the south¡­¡±


    Please, hoping that the news about yourself doesn¡¯t reach Eldmia¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 230

    Since we had already received the location as a document, there was nothing to waste our time on, so after preparing, we decided to move right away to deal with the bandits.


    I don¡¯t know if there was a separate instruction or if there was an agreement in the past, but the patrols and guards who encountered it close to the checkpoint were not happy with the reaction, but they passed it with a free pass even if they only handed out the request Kunz gave them.


    Thanks to this, it was not difficult to guess that the hostility rampant in this city was intentionally designed to target the adventurers, and the members of the party did not look good.


    It¡¯s not worth it, because innocent adventurers are being harmed ording to the circumstances of the high-ranking people. I don¡¯t know what the guild leader had the guts to do, but this is definitely a serious crime.


    ¡°Ugh, something¡¯s starting to fall apart.¡±


    Among them, Sen, a self-proimed Englem native, frowned as if he was very disapproving of such a reaction. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just her, but Merd, Carls, and Baize were also showing simr reactions, probably because they were in the same position.


    The position of guild leader does not have a specific tenure, and these things must have been prevalent in the city for quite a long time.


    ¡°What should I say, if I just work hard, I can live a decent life, so I should say I wasn¡¯t interested. There were a lot ofpetitors and a lot of work, so I couldn¡¯t afford to care.¡±


    The daily life of the Englem adventurers I heard of while heading to the waterway was a little subtle. The reward for the quest is lower than that of other cities, and the proportion of chores in the city is higher than what could be called an adventure. As their careers gradually increased, unless they were handling dangerous requests, low-level adventurers were living a life close to that of dayborers.


    However, since there are many trivial requests, the earnings themselves are not bad. Most of all, since these are requests made within the city, it is rare that one¡¯s life is threatened in the process of fitting equipment. Compared to other cities, it is said that the death and disappearance rate of novice adventurers is overwhelmingly low.


    It would have set a very good precedent if all the profits generated by adjusting the market with this structure were invested in the welfare of adventurers. It¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s so obvious that he ate it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to start here from the beginning, but it¡¯s a pretty bad ce if you stick with it from the beginning and thene in. I thought it was just a city feature, but looking back now, a lot of hands were put here and there to use the manpower called adventurers at will. It looks like Dan.¡±


    From my point of view right now, I feel repulsive because it is close to the structure of running a business, cutting the unit price, eating the extra, cutting thebor cost, eating the extra, producing results and being recognized, and then receiving a new job and repeating the same thing. .


    It must have been because she ate and lived ording to her words. Well, when ites to losses, it¡¯s obvious that only the adventurers suffered and the guild leader only made profits, but the parties would hardly have known about it.


    Right now, I¡¯m only experiencing it because I unwillingly became a party to it.


    ¡°What is an adventurer¡­¡±


    Seneran murmured softly as he looked at Sen¡¯s group, who looked so exhausted, but there was no reply.


    We walked briskly, without much conversation, until eventually, in a gloomy atmosphere, we found an entrance to a more gloomy subterranean aqueduct. If it had not been for Mr. Gin, who started showing great interest in the waterway upon arrival, he might not have said anything for a while after entering.


    Despite being located in a fairly secluded ce, it was officially managed by the city, so the entrance to the waterway was not only neat, but also had various security devices added.


    Of course, it was obvious that the bandits had fled here, but it seemed a bit problematic that there were no other troops around except us, but now that we shouldn¡¯t expect anything from this city, even feeling absurd felt like a waste of time.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a style that can be found inmon in the ruins of Ethiel. It¡¯s a little disappointing that it¡¯s not a structure I¡¯mpletely unfamiliar with, but I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with the fact that it¡¯s easy to predict the inside.¡±


    After passing through the locks and iron doors that had already been neatly harpooned by the thieves, Mr. Gin looked briefly into the strangely bright interior and nodded with a faint smile, and Gaendal smiled along.


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Gin, I don¡¯t always worry when I set foot in a ce like this. Shall I take out a map?¡±


    ¡°No. I memorized the map earlier. This time, I¡¯ll take the lead for safety.¡±


    Wow, you memorized thatplicated thing? I looked at the reactions of others, wondering if I was the only one who couldn¡¯t memorize it, but the others reacted the same as mine. Even Asilie was surprised and asked him back.


    ¡°What kind of work did Gin do before he became an adventurer? All the dwarves I¡¯ve seen were excellent, but I couldn¡¯t memorizeplex blueprints in that short amount of time.¡±


    ¡°Cheolkeol, it¡¯s just a difference in technique. Still, it looks great, so it feels good.¡±


    It seemed more likely that Mr. Gin would be exceptional than the possibility that all the dwarves Asilie had met were not savvy, but there was no reason to dig into it, so I decided to just ept it.


    After that, I followed Mr. Gin¡¯s majestic figure as he strode inside without a torch. I wondered if it was really okay, but when I followed it, contrary to my expectations, the surroundings began to light up strangely, as if there was something indescribable blue light source.


    I almost took a few steps back from the strange sight, but the people around me take this strange sight for granted and don¡¯t seem to have any qualms about asking questions.


    ¡°But why is it so bright here? Is there a luminous body?¡±


    Looking at that reaction, it seemed like a very natural phenomenon, but when I cautiously approached Mr. Gin and asked him a question, Mr. Gin raised his eyebrows as if he was very surprised.


    ¡°Hmm? Are you new to ancient architecture?¡±


    ¡°Even though I look like this, I¡¯m still young, so my knowledge is a bit narrow.¡±


    ¡°Keolkeol. Looking at this worn-out adventurer-like appearance, I keep forgetting it. To be precise, it¡¯s magic. It looks like the entire field of view has been painted with thin blue paint?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it feels like seeing the world through night vision, but only the color is bright blue. After listening to his exnation, the canal seen through the Magic City was a feast of densely scattering magic power itself.


    I didn¡¯t feel any difort, but entering the realm of magic, thinking that this was an attack magic gave me goosebumps, but I acted as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that the surroundings have be brighter, it¡¯s that visible magic is working on people. The whole ce here is a huge magical space.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s also one of the reasons we can¡¯t bury capital cities like this, even though there¡¯s a risk of monsters nesting there. Magic isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ording to Mr. Gin¡¯s kind exnation, the entire underground waterway is like the sum total of ancient technology. While the part rted to architecture is gradually developing, the technology rted to magic often seems to be difficult to keep up with.


    ¡°Lost technology and magic aremon when exploring ruins. Researchers are dispatched from the country to ces that are technologically valuable.¡±


    ¡°Why is there a case where the old magic is better than the old one when building technology is improving?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve lived quite a bit, but it¡¯s a question that¡¯s hard to answer. It¡¯s a field that schrs continue to research after study. But it¡¯s not that ancient magic is unconditionally superior. It¡¯s close to popping out. Some say that knowledge about it has been lost over the years, but¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly.¡±


    Most of the lost technology in the previous life has no value due to advanced science and technology, but the magic technology here does not seem to be the same.


    ¡°Usually, I¡¯m just going to assume that¡¯s the case, so I feel like I want to tell a lot of things to someone who¡¯s interested like you, but I think I¡¯ll have to get ready soon. I can hear the sound.¡±


    Mr. Gin, who sighed as if he regretted not being able to tell me much more than the immediate request, uttered as he fixed the axe, and everyone in the party reacted quickly. It was a move worthy of skilled people, but Mr. Gin burst intoughter at the sight and waved his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. They wouldn¡¯t have noticed us unless there were dwarves among the thieves. We¡¯re still quite far away. I think it would be better to do it, but what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but I¡¯m the type to only fight a little bit. I¡¯ll follow Mr. Gin¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°Chuckling. Okay, then get out a map. I guess I¡¯ll have to split and move.¡±


    In fact, it was a simple n to take advantage of the panicked gap after a long-distance surprise attack, but arriving on time was also a task for those who had to preupy the position away from Mr. Gin, who found a way like in the courtyard of his house. Mr. Gin, who doesn¡¯t know that, carefully marked the map and exined the location for those who had to move separately from us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to climb up and there¡¯s plenty of space, so there¡¯s a risk of a counterattack. Sen¡¯s party moves together to prepare for the approaching guys, and on the side of Rellie, Seneran, and Asillie, Gaendal and you move together. would be better.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of space inside, right? If I swing the Warhammer wrong and it copses, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡±


    Yekatrina smiled as she jokingly touched her warhammer, but honestly, from the point of view of knowing her movements, it sounded like an endless seriousness.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to see that, but ording to the map, it¡¯s quite wide. In fact, simr canals also have vacant lots built nearby, so that¡¯s how I see it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an empty space in the canal, something is a little awkward.¡±


    ¡°They say that the ancient underground aqueduct served as a road that only those with permission could use. It must have been built for the same purpose as a kind of shelter.¡±


    I wondered what kind of crazy idea it was to use a road where the city¡¯s wastewater flows, but since there was no stench, I thought that there was nothing I couldn¡¯t use if I could stand a little unpleasant odor.


    ¡°Then¡­ the biggest variable in this job will probably be a thief holding a weapon presumed to be a demonic sword, so will you be in charge this time too?¡±


    ¡°Sure. You can¡¯t miss out on such a rare experience.¡±


    He was talking like a madman in battle, but he had no intention of sucking his finger at the chance to deal with something unreasonable that a thief was holding before dealing with a demonic sword held by a skilled warrior.

 Chapter 231

    When the proposal first came in, one of the idiot-like subordinates fell for the nobleman¡¯s bullshit and thought that everyone was going to die.


    It was only after the demonic sword was ced in his hand that he realized that it was truly an opportunity that would nevere again. After the concrete ns and agreements came and went, I had to go through more intense training and rehearsals than when I was working as a mercenary, but I was able to realize it because of that.


    This is a real opportunity.


    It was purely coincidental that he came into contact with Count Bossa, but in any case, if the rebellion he is preparing seeds, he can take a big bite out of it. Even if they fail, the material support he is investing in them remains in some form and bes a long-term help. Perhaps he could jump to another conflict-prone country and continue his mercenary activities again.


    Kant, who was ying the role of the leader of the thieves in a more affluent and unrepentant thievery than ever before, lived a life waiting and dreaming of a faithful and bright future that would be a reward for a life that was no different from a gutter.


    ¡°Fuck, no chance in my fucking life.¡±


    Actually, I had a chance.


    Even up to the moment when he lost contact with Count Bossa, he had a choice. Kant, who had grasped the situation at the same time as he was convinced that the regr contacts had stopped, had a chance to escape with his men. If he had just headed to another country as nned in advance, he would have been able to work as a mercenary with a good reputation. But it wasn¡¯t just the magic sword he was holding.


    A n for raiding the gateway city of Englem.


    In case Count Bossa¡¯s rebellion begins and the people of Englem don¡¯te out cooperatively, the few sheets of paper written on how and when to infiltrate the city based on the ancient underground waterway incited Kant¡¯s greed.


    ¡°I should have ripped it up instead of being swayed by that dog-like piece of paper, damn it.¡±


    Since we already have a perfect n, let¡¯s take a big hit with the feeling that we¡¯re getting some money.


    It was a poor judgment. Entry was easy, but the defense of the city was more systematic than expected, and in the end, not only did he lose a lot of his men, let alone a proper harvest, but he was barely able to escape when he reached the point where he couldn¡¯t even take a gamble due to the massacre caused by the runaway demonic sword.


    But waiting for Kant, who escaped like that, was their only way out as they copsed without even knowing the mouse or bird. No matter how many piles of stones were dug, the road did not open.


    There was no way to know now, and it didn¡¯t matter, whether he was trying to use them as troops but installed a device to block their retreat out of betrayal, or rather, using their attack in reverse to subdue them and win the favor of high-ranking officials in Englem.


    The Kant bandits were imprisoned, and Kant¡¯s will was being tested every moment by the runaway demonic sword attached to his right arm.


    ¡°Very, Captain. Giving up right now¡­¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    When Kant swung the magic sword, the whole upper body of the subordinate who had made a cool decision and spoke out was blown away.


    No, it was chewed up. The flesh and veins of the sword, made of iron, swayed, and the steel teeth that formed terrifyingly chewed and swallowed the person in the blink of an eye. At first, I pretended to cut like a sword, but it wasn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Because I!! I used the demonic sword! Do you think you could survive if I sold myself?! You fucking bastard!¡±


    The demonic sword was swung again, aiming for the lower body that had fallen helplessly to the floor. However, the demonic sword did not devour the lower body. Just hit it like a giant club.


    -bang! bang!


    ¡°Die! Die you traitor bastard!!¡±


    The thieves who saw it couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. Just listening to it is apanied by a roaring sound that gives goosebumps and a strangeugh. It wasn¡¯t the sounding from Kant¡¯s mouth, it was the sounding from the demon¡¯s de.


    After the massacre, the demonic sword has surely encroached on its users.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes and face, which looked fine until she said it to herself, had excessive bloodshot eyes. The demonic sword, which had been encroaching on the lower arm of the right hand due to the riot just before, was invading the upper arm. The thieves did not wonder what would happen if they werepletely engulfed by that sword.


    It took more blood to find out, and they were the only victims here. However, when I shot Kant to death with a bow, the demonic sword even cut off arrows and crossbows and killed the attacker, so I couldn¡¯t even dream of resistance.


    Either killed by the demonic sword or killed by the city¡¯s troops. In the end, it was clear that their pitiful life would end in this gloomy subterranean aqueduct.


    ¡°Say it again! Who led you guys this far! How dare you betray me like this?! If there are bastards who want to sell me out and survive,e out!¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that a steamed sword? It seems to drive me crazy very well.¡±


    Kant¡¯s eyes widened to 400 and the thieves¡¯ faces were about to bleed from their explosive remarks.


    ¡°What kind of bastard are you?!¡±


    ¡°grow.¡±


    The magic underlying the aqueduct helps you see in the dark as if it were daytime. Thanks to this, all the thieves, including Kant, were able to clearly see the appearance of the uninvited guest.


    He was a very sloppy and sharp-looking young man, so much so that one could doubt whether he was a business partner or not, just by looking at his appearance. Hisrge height and body, which is clearly a warrior, were trained to the point of naturally shrinking the viewer, and even though he was only wearing light leather armor, he obviously chose lightweight because he was confident in his skills, not because his equipment was poor. It made me confident that it was.


    However, unlike his subordinates, Kant didn¡¯t have enough ego and rationality to feel it. he asked, bending his neck bizarrely in a state of excitement.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    As if the question was absurd, the young man burst outughing and said ¡®huh¡¯, then tilted his head in the opposite direction to Kant¡¯s. And when his tightly closed lips opened.


    ¨C Whiik!


    With a short whistle, something shot out from behind the man.


    -Kleurrucker!!


    At the same time, the demonic sword howled like a beast and was wielded arbitrarily. However, following the terrifyingly sharp piercing sound, an intrusive frictional sound as if metal were gnawing metal resonated between the sword¡¯s teeth. The man who had blown the whistle muttered something absurd.


    ¡°It sucks, really. Is that a demonic sword, you bastard?¡±


    The thieves, unable to ept the situation, looked at the demonic sword chewing on ninerge needles with a nk expression. Even though it was caught in the jaws of the demonic sword, which had torn and swallowed even the living person, the needle remained firmly in its shape.


    Some astute thieves guessed the corrtion between the whistle they had just heard and the needle and were about to issue a warning, but this time, a sudden fireball flew from the left and right.


    ¡°S, it¡¯s an attack! It¡¯s a wizard!¡±


    The thieves, who felt no signs of presence due to the noise caused by the Kant, btedly realized that they were surrounded, and struggled to survive, but the fireballs and arrows that flew along with them began to take their lives mercilessly.


    Still, some of them quickly epted the situation and went on the defensive, as if the training and practice they had been doing with other people¡¯s money was not in vain, but the young man and his gang started to attack the magic and arrows flying from both sides as if nothing was wrong. I couldn¡¯t even dare to aim for it.


    In fact, it was clear that even a brave warrior would have no choice but to do so when facing an enemy charging like lightning with a battle ax the size of an adult man¡¯s torso and a war hammer that could be used as a battering ram.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the lead this time!¡±


    A woman as tall as the man who first appeared rushes forward with the heavy warhammer twisted like a spear. Even with that alone, there is no way to deal with them, so when the thieves open their distance, magic and arrows cut the lifeline, and those who try to stop them halfway through are simply crushed by the warhammer.


    It was truly an unreasonable attack. The woman, who did not even look at the helplessly falling thieves, rushed straight toward the demonic sword. She turned her body around without any spirit, and then, with the momentum she had rushed to, swung her warhammer at the demonic sword, which was still engrossed in chewing a piece of metal.


    The warhammer and the demonic sword, swung at an unbelievable speed, collided.


    ¨C Kaang!


    ¨C Cagan!


    Without any skill, the demonic sword lodged itself in the stone floor and screamed like a beast at the act of shing from top to bottom with centrifugal force. No matter how strong the blow was, not only the demonic sword, but also the sound of flesh and muscle tearing and exploding from Kant¡¯s forearm connected to the demonic sword rang out at the same time.


    -Piik! Whiik!


    A whistling sound creeping in between them. At that signal, the nine needles that escaped from the mouth of the demonic sword and bounced arbitrarily returned to the young man at high speed.


    At the same time, a needle clearlyrger than the needles flew towards Kant¡¯s defenseless forehead.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The needle, which prated the gap perfectly, pierces Kant¡¯s head without any doubt. Kant¡¯s body, which had been crushed by the huge warhammer and fell back with only its head thrown back because of the demonic sword still embedded in the floor, was about to copse slowly after a moment of rigidity.


    ¡°This¡­ goddamn¡­¡±


    But as if someone was forcibly holding on to it, the copsed knee strained.


    ¡°Bastards¡­!¡±


    Then, the head, which fell backwards with the upside-down eyeballs, returned to its ce with the force of breaking its neck. Even the woman who had been holding down the warhammer with all her might saw it and backed away involuntarily.


    -Kurrure!!


    Without missing the gap, the demonic sword protruded from the floor and started grinding its teeth again like a beast, burning its hostility. Kant, who had not been killed by a projectile lodged in the middle of her forehead like a horn, stared at her enemies with bloodshot eyes in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear them all apart and kill them!!¡±


    Standing behind the woman who kept a distance from Kant, neatly ignoring the bandits who had died or lost their fighting spirit, the young man muttered quietly and drew his sword.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I survived thanks to idiots who believe they¡¯re going to spill that stuff.¡±


    Ignoring the threat of the magic sword and Kant, he rushed forward.

 Chapter 232

    What is a magic sword?


    No matter how many times I looked at the demonic sword I had thought of until I reached this moment, it had to be a ¡®sword¡¯.


    ¡°The magic sword stops its activity when the user dies! That guy will try to save his master at any cost!¡±


    Hear Seneran¡¯s cry and infuse magic into the sword. And then the thoughts go on.


    Whether it turns a person into a killer demon the moment you hold it or chats endlessly until it bleeds out of its ears, there was no idea that it would escape the form called a sword. Yes, it can be said that it is within the expected range even to the shape that seems to be assimted with that arm.


    But everything else is unexpected.


    -Kreur! kong! kong!


    As a result, the reality that the bastard in front of me right now is a demonic sword is very unfamiliar to me. That¡¯s not a ¡®sword¡¯, no matter how well you look at it, a lump of molten metal with teeth from the Twisting Nether.


    ¡°die!!¡±


    Even forcibly granting life to a guy who should have be a corpse with my needle stuck in it is an unheard-of performance. At that level, it was not a sword, but rather a monstrous creature that uses humans as its host.


    ¡°You die, undead unicorn.¡±


    Being a living creature in a situation where you have to die causes a more instinctive rejection than you can imagine. Thanks to that, the sword I wielded had more magical energy than expected, but I swung it without hesitation. If that was really a demonic sword, I thought it would be better to have it half-cooked.


    If you look at the immediate tail, that is as useless as the devil to mankind.


    -Pip!


    With the intention of splitting the sword in half, I wielded the sword and used magic on the needle still stuck in his head. I don¡¯t know what kind of force acted on it, but it started spinning once again to pierce the head of the guy whose rotational and prating powers werepletely offset.


    ¨C Kaang! Kagagakak!


    But both are blocked. The demonic sword tried to bite my sword, but it did not split, and the needle stuck in the thief¡¯s head rotated violently and tried to dig in, but it only made a sound like grinding a lump of metal, but couldn¡¯t dig in further.


    ¡°Keureuk! Ughgeuk!!¡±


    That said, to see if he was calmly blocking it, his eyes rolled over and he began to bite his mrs. I don¡¯t know if even my brain has be a lump of iron like a demonic sword, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s at a level that can offset all the shock.


    -Kurrure!


    Unlike when he chewed the needle earlier, the demonic sword is now trembling as if he is overwhelmed just by biting it. For me, that alone is surprising enough. It¡¯s so strong that it won¡¯t crack even after applying magical power. I felt like I knew the reason why so many people risked their lives for something unknown whether it was a bastard or a demonic sword.


    Suddenly, it was as if I had tied up the guy¡¯s movements, and Ekaterina shouted as she mmed into the side.


    ¡°Eldmia! Can I use a needle?¡±


    ¡°You can strike it down with such force that it will bepletely reduced to powder!¡±


    To be honest, I wondered if it would be appropriate to hit the head rather than the needle, but Ekaterina surprised me again this time without fail.


    Compared to her warhammer, the lightning-like blow aimed at the pointed tip, which was no different from a real needle,nded neatly as if measured with a ruler, creating a roar and sparks.


    ¨C Kkaaang!


    ¡°Knock!¡±


    It would have been a shock that would have been a shock even if his entire head had been ripped off, but the thief¡¯s neck was broken at all. Still, that was enough to be a fatal wound, so at the moment when I thought that I might have died this time, Seneran shouted from up there.


    ¡°done!¡±


    The condensed word of many meanings uttered by a man who earned the nickname of a golden wizard by selling magic items was enough to make us all rx. In fact, his knees hit the floor and he copsed backwards.


    ¡°Wow, my God. What the hell is that made of?¡±


    I looked at Ekatrina in relief that it was fortunate that things did not escte, and she was examining the area where the needle had struck with wide eyes.


    There was a hole in the warhammer that wasn¡¯t there originally, so I couldn¡¯t help but keep my eyes wide open as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that you drilled a hole in it, but I¡¯m starting to worry if my needle will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I heard it can be made into powder?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was okay to have that kind of momentum, but if the powder really came out, it would hurt my heart¡­¡± I


    However, even after several seconds, the needle did note out.


    Is it simply deeply embedded? That¡¯s why even the strength of that guy was the magic sword¡¯s ability, so when he dies, the demon sword loses its function and returns to a normal corpse¡­


    ¡°Damn it, Ekatrina! Get back!¡±


    -Keuuuong!


    As soon as the warning was blown, the demonic sword took the form of a real bastard and jumped out.


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    There was nothing strange about being frightened, but Ekatrina reacted in an instant and swung her short-handled warhammer and struck the demonic sword. Even though Thor held his two-handed weapon as if he were using Mjolnir and swung it, the demonic sword in the form of a dog that had been hit on the cheek flew off to the side, unable to resist properly.


    ¡°Huh? Huh? It can¡¯t be like this?!¡±


    I wanted to send all the distrustful nces I could to Seneran, who was talking stupid, but I couldn¡¯t afford to because that mutt flew to the side and bounced off the floor in an instant. It is very bizarre to see the corpse of a dead thief swaying like a huge tail at the tail end of a demonic sword that has grown dramatically in size in that short period of time.


    As she was contemting how to deal with that bastard, Asilie shouted.


    ¡°Eldy! That demonic sword is unfinished! It¡¯s running rampant to find a new host, so don¡¯t get caught!¡±


    I was really curious about what to do to make it unfinished and what kind of magic the finished demon sword was doing, but there was no time to ask again this time.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll stop that snout first!¡±


    -Piik!


    In response to the whistle, the nine needles aimed at the sword¡¯s face and flew. If he tries to bite it like before, at least you won¡¯t get ¡®caught¡¯ by his teeth.


    However, he shattered my expectations and made a sharp move, dodging the needle and rushing at me.


    ¡°Ugh, that bastard is learning!¡±


    Somewhere in his reaction, Sen screamed in fright. Didn¡¯t he imitate the beast, but put the soul of a real beast into it?


    I don¡¯t know how far Asilie¡¯s standard of ¡®getting caught¡¯ is, but it didn¡¯t seem like anything good wasing into contact with him.


    ¡°Stand back, Eldmia! I have better stopping power!¡±


    Just as she was about to swing her sword like that, Ekatrina once again cast a hammer on the sword¡¯s face.


    ¨C Kaang!


    Despite being a piece of iron, the guy¡¯s wide-open mouth, with unnecessarily detailed details, can¡¯t ovee the impact of being crushed from above, and closes and ms into the floor. While his tongue made of iron chewed against his teeth and made a grinding sound, this time, Mr. Gin ran behind him and brandished an ax to cut off the arm connected to the thief and the demonic sword.


    Fortunately, the thief¡¯s arm was easily cut off with a creaking sound.


    ¡°Ask for fire magic on the corpse!¡±


    Earlier, when I tried to pull out the needle, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary corpse, so I wondered why the arm was cut off so easily, but rather than that, with Ekatrina¡¯s warhammer pressing down on her head, she struggled like crazy and moved her forepaws to scratch Ekatrina. It was a priority to prevent


    ¡°Cut off some!¡±


    It was a sword that he wielded with more magical energy than before, but this time, too, he could not cut off the forepaw that the demonic sword swung. Did you still dig in half? I don¡¯t know if all the demonic swords are like this, or if it¡¯s because they killed a lot of people and sucked their blood, but they¡¯re really damn hard.


    It was fortunate that the sword was even half-pierced. It was because I was able to stop the guy from trying to scratch Ekatrina by mming it on the floor. When the demonic sword was about to struggle with its other paw, Mr. Gin had already swung his ax and blocked his movements like me.


    -Krurling! Khuong! Khuong!


    ¡°Is this a real dog? Where the hell do you think this is a sword?¡±


    Yekatrina shook her head as if she was disgusted with her whole body on the warhammer and holding down the sword¡¯s head.


    ¡°Assilie seems to know something, so let¡¯s deal with this guy and ask him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better¡­ Eldmia!¡±


    Ekaterina, who lightly moved her gaze to me with augh, suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What the fuck.¡±


    Before my body could react to it, the molten iron that flowed from the front leg of the demonic sword that had been cut in half by my sword was quietly and quickly wrapped around my right hand.


    ¡°Eldy! No!¡±


    ¡°Caught¡­!¡±


    Along with the shock as if he had been hit in the back of the head, speechless and uncontroble urges began to rise from within.


    [Kill! I¡¯m pissing you off! Things that make you angry! Kill them all!]


    It¡¯s not even this fucking bad Eldmia and worse Eldmia¡­!


    I unknowingly let go of the sword and grabbed my head at the sound of words that apanied the excruciating pain. It feels like theughter of an unknown person is ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Eld¡­¡±


    ¡°Retreat¡­¡±


    ¡°Blood¡­¡±


    As if he had suddenly reached a high altitude, his ears were deafened and he could not hear the sounds around him. The more this happens, the more distinct the strange cry that seems toe from the skull.


    [Look around! I¡¯m against you! I¡¯m trying to bully you!]


    ¡°Me¡­ hostile¡­¡±


    Hostile? bother me?


    [that¡¯s right! These are the things that break you! You have to destroy them all!]


    ¡°Breaking me¡­¡±


    Absolutely no. Even if the first was unavoidable, the second cannot be. No one can ever ruin my life.


    I will break everything.


    [that¡¯s right! That¡¯s it!]


    ¡°So¡­!¡±


    [So right away¡­]


    ¡°The demonic sword¡­!¡±


    [¡­Huh?]


    I met eyes with the magic sword directly in the field of view that was dyed red. As soon as I saw those eyes that seemed to be filled with strong emotions even though they were clearly not the eyes of a living being, my anger soared as if my head would turn around.


    Why do you open your eyes like that?


    I showed my teeth and mmed my fist into his face.


    ¨C Cracked?!


    ¡°Crush!¡±


    Break the demonic sword trying to destroy my mind.


    That was the only thought from the beginning.

 Chapter 233

    Demon sword.


    There are definitely demons and demons, but the demonic sword has nothing to do with them.


    This object, which can be said to be a by-product of numerous magic tools derived from magic, has various forms and types, but basically, a demonic sword is made with the soul of a living creature as coteral.


    Anger at one¡¯s own death sharpens the weapon, and the desire to survive makes one self-repair by drinking the blood of the enemy. Various forms of transformation, derived magic swordsmanship, etc. are all additive. It¡¯s not a magic sword, it¡¯s because you can imitate a magic sword.


    Naturally, the stronger the core soul, the stronger the ego. As a result of the reaction, it throws off the form of weapon at will, tries to find its original form, erodes the user and takes away his ego. And he expresses his blind anger towards those who made him like that and wishes for ughter.


    Therefore, users who have failed to control the magic sword and be possessedmit ughter. can¡¯t cut off such a structure


    It should have been¡­


    ¡°Well, is that okay?¡±


    While all of the party had gathered in the clearing of the canal, Sen, filled with anxiety, asked a question, but no one answered.


    In fact, Seneran wanted to answer. not okay at all The three warriors, Eldmia, Yekatrina, and Gin, had to stick together just because the thief held on and ran amok. Even Enbelde, a knight who knew how to use magical power and tumbled on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t be okay with the situation where she made the possessor of cutting skills her next prey.


    It must have been like that¡­ For some reason, Eldmia didn¡¯t even look around and was punching the demonic sword in the form of a beast.


    ¡°Eh, Eldy! Are you okay?¡±


    Asilie shouted from the side, just in case, but there was no answer. Eldmia just silently and blindly attacked the demonic sword. It was clear that he was insane by that alone.


    Apparently, Eldmia was possessed by the demonic sword. I don¡¯t know if the magic sword is strong or if it¡¯s because of the massacre in the city, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve umted enough strength, but as soon as I touch it, I can¡¯t even resist properly and I¡¯m right. Seneran, who understood what it meant to attack the magic sword in that state, felt lightly appalled.


    ¨C Crack! Yep! Yep!


    Eldmia¡¯s way of thinking. Pathological aversion to aggression towards oneself. The result of that disgust was engraved into instinct beyond reason. They did not tolerate even beings that ¡°attacked¡± their minds.


    ¨C Crack!


    It was to the point that I was disgusted with what he was doing, but the demonic sword was also formidable. The magic sword is impulsive, but never stupid. I chose Eldmia because I realized that he was the strongest, and since I couldn¡¯t use him as a host with the straight attack method, I have a shrewd intellect that voluntarily came up with an expedient method of silently leaking my body while being captured.


    That¡¯s why the demonic sword was still trying to erode Eldmia¡¯s mind. Because he understands that there is only one way to ¡®survive¡¯, he is not giving up even in the face of ruthless violence.


    Since it had already gone that far, it would be perfect if the magic sword¡¯s n went to nothing, but since it was impossible to know when Eldmia¡¯s spirit would suddenly bepletely eroded, it was impossible to stay back.


    ¡°A part of the magic sword that is touching Eldmia¡¯s left hand right now. I have to take that off!¡±


    Seneran, who had made up his mind up to that point, talked about what he had to do to his heart¡¯s content, but what came back was Carl¡¯s disheartened question.


    ¡°Uh, by what means¡­? I haven¡¯t even scratched one of the three strongest of us.¡±


    Even one of them is insane now.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re punching hard right now, would it be okay if I took the sword Eldmia was using and cut it?¡±


    ¡°Weapons are good weapons, but that¡¯s a matter of skill. Even the Warhammer wielded by Mr. Catherine right now can¡¯t break the demonic sword¡­¡± ¡±


    Mr. Gin! An axe!¡±


    Ekaterina shouted before the futile conversation between Sen and Baize was over.


    ¡°Perhaps Eldmia is getting nervous right now, the magic sword¡¯s resistance is weak! Let¡¯s use your ax as a chisel!¡±


    Resistance is weak, not nonexistent. Because Gin was holding on to one leg, he felt that fact with his body. He turned his eyes and tried to ask Catherine. Are you really going to be okay? They¡¯re punching like crazy, but if we make a slight mistake in our position, Eldmia¡¯s arm could be cut off and we could spill our internal organs too.


    But as soon as he met Ekaterina¡¯s determined eyes, he couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    ¡°Keuk! I¡¯ll send a signal! If Eldmia falls, someone will take me!¡±


    Sensing the owner of the light footsteps running towards him without hesitation, Gin took a deep breath. I never thought I¡¯d be doing tricks at this age.


    ¡°Goes!¡±


    bang! Gin¡¯s body, bigger than any other dwarf, soared into the sky. At that moment, Ekaterina felt as if the world stopped.


    Gin jumped over the demonic sword in the form of a beast using his own ax as support as if he was jumping with a pole, and then turned around in the air and fixed his eyes on Eldmia¡¯s left arm. His ax, which must have been with him all his life, was swung aiming at the silver stem extending from the demonic sword without an error.


    When a gap of about a fist was left between the ax and the stem holding Eldmia, Ekatrina lifted the warhammer that was holding the sword¡¯s head.


    ¡°Caspian-xia!¡±


    After leaving his hometown, he let out a shout he had never heard before and swung his warhammer with all his might.


    The bloody warhammer turned into a sh of light and evaded Eldmia¡¯s swinging fist, urately striking Gin¡¯s axe.


    ¨C Quaang!


    The shock and aftermath pushed the three people out of their way.


    ?


    The moment my eyesight, which had been dyed red, brightened to pure white, what I felt was an unknown feeling of floating.


    I felt a strong wind rushing into my face along with a thrilling shock from my left hand, and I felt a strong force pushing away my unbnced body like knocking down dry straw. Still, I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Rather than the feeling that the head is not spinning, should we say that it is a sense of dissociation caused by the head returning to normal speed, which was spinning too fast before?


    ?? ? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ? ?? ??? ???? ? ??. All that remains is a deep rage towards that bastard.


    ¡°Eldy!¡±


    ¡°Wow?!¡±


    It was Asilier¡¯s sudden action that caught my spirit. Although she was a body that could never be said to be bigger than others, she tried to ept the day she was about to be thrown backwards with her whole body.


    Thanks to that, I had to roll over from the floor first without much thought, but I had to slide with Asilie approaching me in my arms.


    ¡°Oh, are you okay? Is there anything strange?¡±


    ¡°I think the cut I just slipped on hurts the most¡­¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not such trivial things she¡¯s worried about, but other than that, she¡¯s really fine.


    Judging by the appearance, it was clear that I did not voluntarily leave. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was that demonic sword or a bastard. It was lying on its back and struggling like an elk hit by a car, and Yekatrina and Mr. Gin, like me, were dragging their bodies spread out on the floor, just getting their posture right.


    It was only after I saw that one side of Mr. Gin¡¯s battle axe was bent like a trampled can in the scene that I could understand the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Gin. I¡¯ll make sure topensate you for that.¡±


    ¡°Cheolkeol. It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯vee back to your senses right away. Honestly, I¡¯m not at the level where you can tell me not to care, so I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±


    Even though we slowly got up and took our time, that mutt was crawling on the floor as if his semicircr canal was damaged.


    ¡°What, why is it all dented like that?¡±


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not, but the tonkatsu that¡¯s the size of a fist is beaten with a hammer, and the head is in a dented state. It looked so serious that I wondered if it was really because of that.


    ¡°Eldi punched him with his fist.¡±


    ¡°¡­I?¡±


    I have no memory of it. However, after listening to Asilie¡¯s words and examining the gauntlet, there were definitely dents left here and there. It left me with a short doubt that the puck was in good condition, considering that I beat a guy who couldn¡¯t even cut through my sword wrapped in magic, but for now, it¡¯s more important that he¡¯s incapacitated, so I decided to think about itter and expressed my gratitude to Ekatrina.


    ¡°Thank you, Ekatrina. Thanks to you, I don¡¯t think I got into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right. It was really cool.¡±


    As the movement of the magic sword gradually weakened, the other colleagues gradually closed the distance. To be honest, it was a very wise reaction since it would be difficult for him if he went on a rampage like before.


    [Buy and save me.]


    Just as the encirclement was being narrowed down, the demonic sword, panting as if it would die soon, spoke to me.


    ¡°This dog is begging for life now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldy?¡±


    [help me. I won¡¯t betray you. Help me.]


    ¡°¡­What is the demonic sword saying?¡±


    I was dumbfounded by the man¡¯s begging for his life, and an unexpected reaction poured in to the words I uttered.


    what? Am I the only one hearing this?

 Chapter 234

    I thought the case was over, but the most annoying thing remained.


    [master. be strong help me. I want to live.]


    The demonic sword, now smaller in size, began servilely begging for its life. I¡¯m not sure if servile is the right word. The voice in my head was a little weak, but it was so clear.


    ¡°This mutt? Whoever wants to be the owner, the owner.¡±


    The body of the magic sword, which was huge enough to bite a horse, is now reduced to a size close to that of a medium-sized dog. Not only the size, but when it was gigantic, it was clearly wolf-like, but now it is not specific in shape, like some kind of liquid monster. It is as if you can only partially guess its shape surrounded by a hazy, ck fog.


    Thanks to that, except for Asilie, who is still worried about me, gazes mixed with curiosity, wonder, and a spoonful of fear are going back and forth over the demonic sword. I didn¡¯t particrly like this situation, but it was still easy to question.


    ¡°Rather than that, it seems that my vocabry is less than before? Does anyone know why?¡±


    As my head slowly regained its function, I was certain that my memories had returned, albeit fragmentarily. The voice that resonated in my head the moment he first touched my body was no different from that of a human being. If you see that the way and the voice is the same, he must have been talking to you


    ¡­


    Then, I was tilting my head because it was such a stupid way of speaking that I felt a little sorry, but Seneran answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m running out of strength.¡±


    Seneran, who quietly expresses his opinion, is unnecessarily cautious. After confidently eximing that it was only necessary to kill the user, he seemed to have lost his confidence a little bit due to an unexpected situation. It can be like that when people live, but I get discouraged very easily.


    ¡°Power?¡±


    ¡°Power obtained from human blood. Based on the power obtained in that way, the self-construction of the body is slowlying to an end.¡±


    If you ask what kind of structure such a magical energy transformation takes ce, it seems that there will be no end, so I decided to put it inside for now and asked another question.


    ¡°Why is it a dog?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the soul that became the material for the demonic sword.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant, so I was tilting my head, but Seneran and Asilie gave me a summary while adding exnations, and I couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he was originally a real dog or a creature equivalent to it, and that some madman caught and killed it to make a sword?¡±


    ¡°Roughly.¡±


    ¡°crazy.¡±


    It¡¯s not a human body conversion experiment, but it¡¯s a by-product of what kind of fuck. I was dumbfounded by such a demonic idea.


    ¡°Are all the magic swords like that?¡±


    ¡°All of the things that were first called demonic swords are like that. It was only inter generations that magic developed and the method of generating an ego on its own along with an artificial soul was studied, but that wasn¡¯t the case at that time.¡±


    A demonic sword made with such high perfection has an ego and can exert powerful abilities based on emotions. However, Asilie¡¯s additional exnation was that in the case of an unfinished sword like this, he was trying to regain his true form, not the finished ¡®sword¡¯. That¡¯s why I knew as soon as I saw it that it was iplete.


    If you listen to the story, it¡¯s a pity, but there are so many people who have killed this, so it¡¯s filthy ambiguous.


    ¡°It¡¯s bitter. It¡¯s pitiful, but the crime Imitted is a bit big to not split it up¡­ Are you going to keep eating people with this bastard?¡±


    [I will not eat. Listen carefully to me.] Even


    I stuck out my tongue at the brazenness of the guy who panted as if he had sensed something and ran right in. It may be that he is good at understanding people¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Hey, if you listened carefully, would people die like that?¡±


    [Really. Listen to me. I told you to kill all the prey. That¡¯s why I killed him]


    At the moment, I was hesitant to understand that the former user, the thief, was talking about food, but what happened after that was even more overwhelming.


    Did you really do it because you were told to do it?


    [I did what the prey wanted. Then the food died. So I moved as I wished.]


    ¡°What did you just say to kill me in my head?¡±


    [The owner was not the owner at the time. I thought it was food. I had to live.]


    Fuck. I was at a loss for words to say that I was just acting out of my own desire to survive. Seneran, whether he knew my feelings or not, carefully answered the previous question only after my non-self talk was over.


    ¡°To exin in detail, it¡¯splicated¡­ In the end, most of the cases where the user can¡¯t control the emotional changes of the demonic sword runaway. Unlike the demonic sword, which is made stronger as it absorbs blood, the user is bound to be ordinary. After all, the design is a weapon. As such, they don¡¯t act against the owner¡¯s will. The stronger the ego, the more arbitrary interpretations.¡±


    ¡°Even sucking blood?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a part that needs some exnation, but let¡¯spare the magic sword to a water bag. At first, it¡¯s empty.¡±


    To make it easier to understand, Seneran took out a leather canteen from his waistband, turned it upside down and threw away the contents.


    ¡°And the water is the blood absorbed in battle. Because of the ego, the demonic sword perceives this water-filled state as ¡®satiation¡¯, and when it leaks out like this because it has to use its strength after being satisfied in that state, it experiences rapid hunger. You will feel it.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s normal to have no blood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you understand ¡®hunger¡¯ at the same time you drink blood.¡±


    A truly demonic idea. It is certain that even the devil would give a standing ovation at the idea of the kid who made the first demonic sword.


    ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s up to you to control it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a weapon.¡±


    It was a short but really essential exnation. To be honest, I was thinking of splitting the washing machine in half if it runs at a decent level, but this is not a problem at that level.


    ¡°¡­Can you make this subordinate?¡±


    ¡°It was already subordinated to Eldy at the point of calling him master. He drank blood in some form, and after a kind of struggle, Eldy won, so we call him master.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­ do I have to give blood to heal?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    At Asilie¡¯s answer, who was clinging to her side, I let out a deep sigh and looked at the demonic sword. In the meantime, I can only feel sorry for him, even if I see that he is covered with emotional pods.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    [name! doesn¡¯t exist! build it! I¡¯ll listen to you! Save me!]


    It¡¯s so sad. It¡¯s not empty words, but it¡¯s even more sad to say that the image of him panting while still unable to get up from the floor and having no respiratory system is just a manifestation of his past memories and his identity. They even make halfway tails and wag them hard.


    Even though he was killed by human hands toplete a tool for humans and even pulled out his soul, that guy is a dog that just wants to listen and wag his tail.


    It reminded me of the most pitiful dog I¡¯ve ever known, and in desperation pulled out a needle and scratched my forearm to bleed. I wondered if it was necessary to give my own blood, but when I saw this pitiful situation, I didn¡¯t want to scrape the blood from the corpse to feed it.


    And he gave a name to the guy who drank blood while sticking his tongue out for a long time.


    ¡°You are Leica from today.¡±


    [name! good! I¡¯m Leica!]


    ¡°¡­ande with me.¡±


    [good! go with me! Leica happy! I¡¯ll listen to the owner!]


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m about to cry when I think of the dogs I raised in my previous life.


    ¡°Is it okay? You must have already made up your mind and acted¡­ but it¡¯s a demonic sword.¡±


    To Mr. Gin¡¯s words, I just nodded in response. that¡¯s a normal reaction In the end, a demonic sword is not something I use, but a prize to be sold, unless it¡¯s an extreme case. The problem that the thief had was too big a risk.


    It is true that I was put in a dangerous situation this time to lose my mind. If anyone around me had ever been hurt, I would have split it in half right away. If the attempt had been made by a human cub, the skull would have split apart even if the surroundings were intact. It¡¯s because of sheer malice and calction.


    However, it is a bit like killing a beast struggling to survive with a single knife. In the end, if the same thing happened again, I promised to break it up right away, and I replied softly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a dog.¡±


    After eating a little bit of blood, the demonic sword rises from its seat as if it regained energy and begins to harden its form. What was roughly the form of a quadrupedal animal gradually got a proper face, a waist, and legs¡­


    ¡°¡­Is that your original self?¡±


    [that¡¯s right! Leica look! The original form!]


    Panting, the guy who was chasing my tail while turning round and round as if he was satisfied with my appearance sits down and looks up at me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen dogs like this. Shepherd dogs? Sheepdogs? There are many dogs with short legs and long waists.¡±


    ¡°Looking at it like that, it¡¯s unnecessarily cute.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I honestly thought it would only shrink in size from the size I saw earlier.¡±


    It is difficult to say that the face ispletely in the shape of a dog. Its features are almost simr to that of a wolf-shaped helmet.


    However, those short legs, long waist, and plentiful buttocks were the dog¡¯s image he was familiar with in his previous life.


    ¡°¡­Yes, it would be nice not to blow the hair.¡±


    [that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t blow Leica hair!]


    That¡¯s how I got a Welsh corgi for sale.

 Chapter 235

    After taming the Leica, there was nothing difficult because there was nothing left to do except tidy up the surroundings.


    I tried to ignore the trivial issue that the burnt corpses irritated my senses of sight and smell, and the conclusion I came to after checking the belongings of the thieves and examining the surroundings made me angry as expected.


    ¡°The guild leader will kill you as soon as he goes.¡±


    We had no words, let alone spoils. It was natural, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not angry. Sen, who was next to him, also stuck out his tongue and shook his head.


    ¡°How did they believe that these excuses would work, since they weren¡¯t goblins when they didn¡¯t even have enough food to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that excuses and excuses are premeditated. If you do a lot of bullshit and have a friend who will tolerate it, you¡¯ll lose sight of it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    I answered as calmly as possible, but my teeth grind. It was thanks to Leica, who ran around the world brightly, that this anger was able to settle down quickly.


    [Phehe! excited! Excited!]


    I had no intention of using the power of a demonic sword and I didn¡¯t need another sword, so I decided to leave Laika in the form of a dog. It¡¯s because my face is a bit rough, but that¡¯s because it¡¯s healing in its own way. Well, the dog¡¯s nature remains very strong, so you can raise it like a hunting dog, and it¡¯s not bad.


    As I was looking at Laika, Seneran sneaked up to me and asked.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it? If you get used to that look, you won¡¯t be able to go back to the swordter, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that even the devil will cry after letting him live and then using it in such a pitiful way. If he runs around like that, he¡¯ll be useful in its own way anyway. Rather, do we have to keep giving blood to him?¡±


    ¡°If it were left in the form of a sword, it would be quiet just by drinking blood to some extent and then leaving it alone, but I guess I have to keep running around like that?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just give you magic power?¡±


    ¡°¡­oh?¡±


    The response of Seneran, whose eyes were shining with his passion for learning, gave me an answer, so I decided to test it right away.


    ¡°Leica,e here.¡±


    [master? Heck! master! Heck!]


    Due to his body being made of steel, every time the soles of his feet collided, KANG! kang! It was a Leica that happily ran to the subject that made a sound.


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that one have no respiratory system? It¡¯s panting habitually.¡±


    ¡°If you stay still in the form of a sword, your strength will be stored, but if you act like that, it will gradually be consumed.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessarily realistic¡­¡±


    Still, the fact that you won¡¯t need potty training is second only to the fact that you don¡¯t have to wash your hair and wash it.


    ¡°Leica. Are you hungry?¡±


    Laika, who rushed in and sat down like a knife, tilted her head at my question, then nodded with a bright smile.


    [hungry! I¡¯m hungry after running!]


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to do something for you now, so feel your stomach.¡±


    [Yeah!]


    I doubted if I was understanding correctly because my vocabry was so low, but I put my hand on the guy¡¯s head and poured magic into it like I did with a sword. He was the one who used to block even swords with a considerable amount of magical power, so suddenly Parkin! Confident that he wouldn¡¯t die while doing so, as he continued to grant mana, Laika¡¯s eyes widened.


    [Ohhhhhhhhh?]


    And then, like a cat with a clothespin on its neck, isn¡¯t it just lying on its back in a stiff state?


    Surprised by the strange behavior, he hurriedly withdrew his hand and was about to ask about the condition, but Laika spoke in a troubled yet happy voice.


    [Heh¡­ heh¡­ Lord owner. I feel like I¡¯m going to die because I¡¯m so full.]


    ¡°Wow, sir. You were so scared. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±


    [huh! You¡¯re fine! It¡¯s just that the process of Laika having to rece it with magic itself after drinking the original blood has disappeared! It¡¯s sofortable!]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? They say it¡¯s effective?¡±


    It¡¯s too bad that I¡¯m the only one who can hear what Leica is saying. I wonder how other people will react to hearing the sudden increase in his vocabry. I nodded my head to Seneran with a nkugh and replied.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ They say they¡¯re full. As soon as they¡¯re full, their vocabry increases.¡±


    ¡°You said that before, is there such a big difference?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a retard and an academy cadet. I think it¡¯s worse than before I lost my taste.¡±


    Looking at the face value alone, it seems to be at a level where there is nothing strange about feeling a sense of alienation, but Leica is just panting happily in the world.


    [This is because it is oversaturated. It¡¯s only possible when there¡¯s a sudden overflow of energy to the point where even if you stay still, it¡¯s possible.]


    ¡­Behind the unexpectedly happy-looking face, he seems to have been paying attention to various things as he became smarter.


    ¡°You¡¯re just feeling weird, don¡¯t you?¡±


    [not really? It¡¯s a simr feeling to one day when I was in a strangely good shape and was able to run better than usual.]


    ¡°That¡¯s a metaphor that really touches me.¡±


    I wonder if the drop is too severe to call it that kind of sensation, but since Leica herself felt no difort, there was no reason to ask.


    [It¡¯s ufortable because I¡¯m so full! I¡¯ll run ande back!]


    ¡°Yes, but only run nearby. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    [Yeah!]


    In general, if you saw a guy sprinting to get rid of a bloated stomach, you would immediately treat him like a madman, but it doesn¡¯t matter that the more you move, the more energy consumed by the Leica.


    After taking a break like that, I got up and helped organize the surroundings, and then I had a lot of extra luggage.


    ¡°They¡¯re strangely well equipped?¡±


    Yes. The thieves had strangely good equipment, so there was a lot to take care of. Among them, there were quite a few things like the ceremonial equipment of a certain family that I had acquired through my knowledge while living in the Ogatorv family.


    ¡°Hmm. I guess the ones rted to Envelde are right.¡±


    Thanks to you, I felt more relieved. This is how itisel is not peaceful today.


    True peace wille only when this fucking guild leader is killed and eliminated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it. I hope someone is waiting outside trying to attack us.¡±


    No one asked why he had such an ominous affair. Only the excited footsteps of Leica echoed. In preparation for an unexpected surprise, I decided to take the lead this time. Because that¡¯s good for me too.


    Did Epaga hear my prayer? The first thing I saw as soon as I left the canal entrance was the mercenaries.


    ¡°Oh, you came out earlier than expected?¡±


    The distinction between mercenaries and adventurers belonging to a mercenary corps is simpler than expected. If the equipment is unified ording to the standard, it is useless because it is a very small number of famous mercenaries, and if you wear only armor neatly, you are an ordinary mercenary.


    Adventurers inevitably prefer pouches. Always knowing what might happen, he has a special love for pockets, even if he doesn¡¯t pack armor, he always packs a tool bag and a pouch containing other items.


    On the other hand, the mercenary corps lead a life focused only onbat after moving as a group, so they do not prefer to wear small pouches, even though they may be armed. Increased risk of death from being intrusive during melee?


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Just like the 30-something old swordsmen in front of me right now.


    When I appeared, the mercenaries, who had been spread out leisurely, moved with skilful movements, holding round shields around the waterway and starting to weave squares. At the same time, the wooden windows of the shabby buildings located on both sides open, and archers aim their bows.


    In a situation where I could say that it was fortunate that I was not surrounded in a circle, I naturally put my right hand behind my back and stopped the party from walking.


    ¡°You hit the guild leader, right? When I first heard about it, there seemed to be more than 5 guys in our mercenary squad who looked simr, but now that I look at it, I see that he exined his impression very urately.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s the mercenary?¡±


    As I crossed my arms and pretended to be dissatisfied, I asked one more question, and the talkie with his hair shaved and tied back like the Viking in the drama burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t answer that.¡±


    ¡°Are you famous?¡±


    Despite the fact that it was a very important question as they had to ask whether it was worth keeping alive or not, he and the other mercenaries burst intoughter at the end of their bewildered expressions.


    ¡°Ha ha! Is this a thing? Is it important right now? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re not paying attention?¡±


    ¡°I know you have to call the mortician. Aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±


    Although the mortician probably isn¡¯t for me.


    I just swallowed the back talk and looked at it still, and the guy answered with a little bit ofughter. It was a bit of a serious reaction, but there was no sign of nervousness.


    ¡°Ha, confidence is damn cool. Yes, famous. But why are you so curious about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to do much to let a few non-famous bastards live. I¡¯m d they¡¯re famous. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡±


    By the time the expression that he was confused about what he was talking about changed to the expression that he wanted to see all the crazy people, Laika appeared with a roaring sound and panted excitedly, drawing their attention to his entire body.


    When I looked down, Laika, who had been looking at the mercenaries with her tail moving violently, raised her head and asked me.


    [master? Is it food?]


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t eat that messy food anymore. The only food I gave you earlier is your food.¡±


    [horsepower! good! I didn¡¯t taste the blood! So who are they?]


    I whistled lightly as I watched the guy wagging his long tail. In time, six needles popped out of the leather pouch and flew at the archers I recognized.


    The archers, who were confidently aiming their bows without taking cover, couldn¡¯t even scream, but the faces of the mercenaries who looked at them in response to the sound of people falling down began to be colored with astonishment, as if they were a mercenary.


    Either that or not, there seemed to be no longer any means of long-range attack, so I rxed my arms and slowly drew my sword and said.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    While most of the mercenaries are dumbfounded and unable to understand what just happened, the only talker who has shown a serious reaction hears my introduction and frowns in agony.


    ¡°Eld ¡­? The guild leader is a dog¡¯s feet?!¡±


    Looking at the unexpected but quite pleasing reaction, I ordered the Leica this time.


    ¡°Bite only to the extent thatbat is impossible. I choose to kill what I kill.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait! This is a misunderstanding¡­!¡±


    [Leica! Listen carefully!]


    Laika galloped at a filthy speed, shaking her fat ass, which was not suitable for a ce where blood would soon flow and hairs would fly.

 Chapter 236

    I was surprised by Leica¡¯s faster-than-expected movement, and the moment I was about to rush out, the speaker gave an unexpected order.


    ¡°Drop your weapon now!¡±


    The thought that passed through my mind at the moment was ¡®Is this bastard out of his mind and giving orders?¡¯, but the talker corrected my misunderstanding by throwing his weapon to the ground.


    If you have the will to actively engage in dialogue to this extent, responding is the right attitude of a civilized person.


    ¡°Leica. Hold on a second.¡±


    The timing when he dropped his weapon was staggering. Because Laika was just about to bite off a mercenary¡¯s shin, the immediate situation was not followed thanks to his bold decision.


    As he consistently insisted on, the Leica listened well. Looking at the guy who stopped ¡®for a moment¡¯ with his mouth wide open to bite the mercenary¡¯s shin, the talker shouted once more to the mercenaries who were wandering around.


    ¡°The client tricked us! Throw away your weapon!¡±


    As soon as they heard that the client had betrayed them, the guys who flinched and couldn¡¯t easily put down their weapons changed their eyes and put down their weapons without hesitation. Looking at the scene, the talkie sighed and looked at me with a very nervous face and asked.


    ¡°Can you stop for a second with this?¡±


    ¡°Passed. Leica,e back.¡±


    Anyway, even if it¡¯s a repair work, I have the ability to cope with it now. I wonder what he would say with the white g up to that extent.


    The needles that had been thrown at the archers were retrieved with a whistle, and when the Leica jumped up to me, it was only then that I let out a sigh of relief.


    What followed waspletely unexpected even for me.


    ¡°You asked if I wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I asked if the target¡¯s name was Eldmia, and that bastard¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, one of the mercenary corps¡¯ current policies is to withdraw if I¡¯m involved. Hearing that it was a guideline created after the Enbelde mansion incident, and it was a condition that must be checked and passed, I felt like I was one step closer to achieving my long-cherished wish, and my heart was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Fuck, the adventurer¡¯s guild leader is less than a pure dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though that bastard is like that.¡±


    When I answered by inserting the kendo, the talker blocked my mouth and began to think seriously. When I see his eyes moving, he seems to be thinking a lot, but after throwing away his weapon, the mercenaries behind him just stand there as if they hadn¡¯t thought of anything special, so I feel a sense of alienation.


    Is there a clear distinction between those who think and those who act? It might be a much bigger mercenary group than I expected.


    ¡°Ha, oh my. I should have apologized, but I was so angry that I lost my mind. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Eldmia. We¡¯ve heard about the poprity in the capital, but I thought we¡¯d see it here.¡±


    ¡°It seems like a very systematic mercenary group, but I have nothing to say because I¡¯m not bright enough in the bottom information to build that side up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what adventurers and mercenaries are all like?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, are your thoughts organized?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem necessary to remind him that it wasn¡¯tpletely over and that it was only a brief stop. The talker nodded and pointed behind him.


    ¡°Six of our children who just died in the attack of my brother. They were friends with six silver coins per day? As an apology, I¡¯ll give you twenty silver coins for one gold coin, so can you take care of this?¡±


    I thought he would ask me to put it up, but he said he would. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s calction method or what, but I like it because it¡¯s very cool. If I had been an idiot with a red-bottomed stomach, I would have ate it for a while longer or killed it all and peeled it off.


    ¡°This amount is sufficient to correct misunderstandings. Nice to meet you, friend.¡±


    When I held out my hand to shake hands in the sense of closing the deal, the talkativeughed and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fortunate that the words went through. It¡¯s really fortunate. I was very scared because the rumors about you were so much in Jung-gu.¡±


    It was a remark that made me really curious about what kind of rumor it was, but it didn¡¯t sound like a good rumor in that it was a rumor that made me raise my hand first even though the mercenaries who said they were a famous mercenary even suffered casualties, so I just nodded my head.


    ¡°Then, can mypanionse out now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now, here¡¯s the money¡­ uh, this is also meant to be, can I ask you something?¡±


    At the same time, the talker who subtly added another silver coin was actually a friend who was in an attitude of asking questions. I didn¡¯t count them one by one, put them in my money bag and answered calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because Count Envelde had a pretty famous asshole called Gish? Did you fight him too?¡±


    ¡°Gish? I think the self-proimed Demon Butcher had that name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s right! Apparently he fought? How was it? Was he strong?¡±


    ¡°Not really? Envelde is much stronger.¡±


    The phrase ¡°much more¡± was exactly right. I answered while recalling the already faint memories, and the talker pped and continued.


    ¡°As expected! It was so fucking noisy in our mercenary corps! Envelde was a human with a severed head, but Gish wouldn¡¯t have been a dick, Envelde, all of them lost their teeth because they were old, and Gish was stronger, and it¡¯s not really a word That¡¯s what I was talking about!¡±


    ¡°If you mix a knife with a toothless bitch, you¡¯ll hear the sound of a throat cut in two pieces. Are you still okay with your mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Euhahaha! It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! Those who eat knives learn by doing so! If you don¡¯t learn, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    indeed. Like a mercenary who lives on murder, he reacts kindly like a friend of 10 years without any objection to the death of six colleagues. Well, it¡¯s a hundred times better than rolling an eye with half-hearted hostility, so it¡¯s good for me.


    ¡°Rather than that, when was thest time you received a request from the guild leader? Is that bastard still in the guild?¡±


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s been an hour or three? It was a request we received very urgently while we were drinking and drinking.¡±


    At my gesture, the party slowly came out and remained silent, looking at me and the chatterer with puzzled eyes as we were talking warmly like close friends. Fortunately, the mercenaries did not pick up their weapons again to avoid misunderstanding, but pushed them aside with their feet and began to collect the bodies of their deadrades.


    ¡°What did that motherfucker ask for?¡±


    ¡°There is a bitch who has damaged my authority, so if youe out alive in the waterway, you want me to kill you. Even asking me to check if you died inside if you don¡¯te out for a certain amount of time.


    ¡°This bastard is really behind.¡±


    At my heartfelt response, the mouthpiece chuckled and moved aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy, but I won¡¯t catch you anymore. I¡¯m Bkia from the Blue Owl Mercenaries. If I have another chance to see you, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±


    ¡°Then I will buy it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything sorry about the people he killed. Not only were we not sorry, but if there had been no misunderstanding, we would have struggled to kill each other anyway.


    Rellie threw a question with a strange face toward me as I left the driveway of the canal and walked out onto the main street of the city, leaving Bkia and his colleagues behind, who smiled and saw me off.


    ¡°Ega-san? What the hell did you do to get out of the Blue Owl Mercenary Corps first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new thing now? You all know what my nickname is in the capital now.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s a little exaggerated, so I epted it. It¡¯s notmon for mercenaries to step down first, right?¡±


    In the end, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to say that it¡¯s a job that makes a living on pride and fame. However, since I don¡¯t know my rumors well, it¡¯s very difficult for me to tell you where to go from steamed to old.


    ¡°It looks like he did something that deserves to be called a guillotine. There are so many rumors about the rest, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±


    don¡¯t look at me like that I didn¡¯t know that I would cut down more people than monsters in my life after my previous life.


    ?


    After an unexpectedly smooth encounter with the mercenary group, which almost caused such a big conflict, I separated from my party and headed to the guild alone. To be precise, there was Laika who was following me with a ploppong, but everyone was resting at the inn.


    It¡¯s a known fact that the guild leader¡¯s head is beheaded anyway, but staying with him for no reason would only cause headaches. I can¡¯t hurt myrades with my personal life.


    ¡°Leica. No matter what I do, you have to stay still until I give you an order.¡±


    [okay! Listen carefully to Leica!]


    Yes, he listens well. After patting Laika¡¯s head in front of the guild, I stood up and kicked the guild¡¯s gate as hard as I could.


    ¨C Quaang!


    Use your magic to the best of your ability. In order not to get hit by the gate that returned like a swing door because of the sturdy hinges like in thest time in Envelde¡¯s mansion.


    The result of overlooking that it was an iron gate then and now a wooden gate was rather disastrous. The wooden door was smashed and scattered as if it had been hit by a cannon ball.


    ¡°Aww!?¡±


    ¡°Muh, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, you bastards. It¡¯s your job toy a seat for your guild leader.¡±


    It was a result that exceeded expectations, but it wasn¡¯t bad because it was smashed coolly. I looked around for a moment while receiving the gazes of the adventurers and guild staff pouring in on me, then pulled out my sword and asked.


    ¡°Where is the guild leader?¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this too much! Where is this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°It went too far the moment that bastard sent a mercenary to kill me. If you don¡¯t want to be killed, call the guild leader.¡±


    When I flicked the de and tried to stop the receptionist from jumping forward, the guy started to back away at a much faster speed than when he tried toe forward.


    Unrted adventurers started watching with interest, wondering what the hell was going on, but it was annoying to see the guild members, who had to move fast, not even move. I looked around to see if Kunz was gone, but I couldn¡¯t see if he was doing something else.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bringing them? Are you all cheating?¡± ¡°This, see this. What are you talking about?


    What are you talking about? The guild hires a mercenary and kills you ¡­¡±


    Bring it in. Before I go upstairs and destroy everything here.¡±


    Fortunately, I liked the behavior of the second guy. I waited for the guy who turned around in an instant and jumped up to the second floor, and stood on my back for about two minutes.


    The guy who came back like that was contemtive and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not there.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°No, really! Even the office is a mess as if I had run away at night¡­¡±


    Before I could finish talking, I pushed him and went upstairs, but no one stopped me. But I had to feel the anger welling up from the depths of me without a chance to like that reaction.


    Walking like that, entering what was expected to be the guild leader¡¯s office, what I saw was a scene of a safe open randomly and a mess with all kinds of drawers, and the meaning of that was very obvious.


    ¡°This dog¡¯s feet ¡­¡±


    Grondsel bounced off the world.

 Chapter 237

    It¡¯s humiliating.


    That was the only thing that lingered in Grondzel¡¯s mind.


    It was heartbreaking from the fact that an unknown adventurer from nowhere woulde out and start to affect everything he had built up until now. Even the reason is absurd. To wield violence even when there is only heart and no physical evidence. There were no savages as such.


    But what upsets me more than anything is the reaction and attitude of the people I was trying to hire to deal with such a savage.


    The thug who had worked as a business colleague for many years withdrew his advice at thest, and the mercenary corps he tried to hire instead of enduring his anger immediately questioned whether the target was Eldmia Ega or not. I don¡¯t know what kind of crazy things this misceneous thing that I had never heard of in the wild was doing, but it seemed to be true that it was very famous among uncivilized things.


    In the end, after tricking the cowards into heading to the waterway, Gronzeel, who had packed only the urgently needed items in case of an emergency, was grinding his teeth after hiding the items in his cache. If the mercenaries returned unharmed, they would be dissatisfied with deceiving them¡­ but what about the rest? No matter how mercenary they are, they really don¡¯t live for only one day, so they will crawl on their own.


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s just an adventurer.¡±


    He was once an adventurer himself, but since he had already dealt with high-ranking officials and nobles in the position of guild leader, he was a Gronzeel who arbitrarily believed that even if their ranks were different, they were very different.


    However, there was no one around him who could correct his wrong way of thinking, so he thoroughly believed that he was right and knocked on the door of the aristocratic mansion where he usually lived. As one of the most luxurious mansions in Englem and a ce where many private soldiers and mercenaries show off, the aristocrat who met after going through unnecessary procedures that were not out of etiquette greeted him with a smile and a chubby cheek.


    ¡°No, my God. What¡¯s wrong with you, Gronzeel, without contacting me?¡±


    damn pig. It¡¯s like pretending tough at a subject that you know clearly.


    It was Grondzel, who had never paid an unannounced visit unless there was something urgently needed. That course of action was fully learned by those who helped him, and he also well understood that Grondzel, who visited him like this, would always repay him with arge amount.


    The aristocrat in front of him now was the same.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality despite the sudden visit, baron. It¡¯s nothing else than the baron¡¯s help.


    ¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this when I see Baron Bycks. I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s so full of aristocratic dignity.¡±


    Even if he throws an obviouspliment, the man called the Baron B¨¹cks only shakes his hand in moderation, smiling broadly and not actively correcting it. It was embarrassing to even call it a pretense, but Grondzel didn¡¯t care. Even though it was a title bought with money to take advantage of the war, it was because Baron Bycks had a lot of money and had as much influence in Englem as the lord, Baron.


    Due to his ties to the capital, his power, which had grown rapidly over the past few years, was not at a level that would disappear just because he had been quiet for the past few weeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not polite to leave a guest here. Come in. If you need help, shouldn¡¯t I help you with all my heart?¡±


    The attitude and movement of Baron Bycks, who put his hand on Grondzel¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner, was not much different from thest one he remembered. He didn¡¯t even seem to have any particr concerns, and hisplexion seemed to have improved. Thinking that the rumor that he suddenly lost his life by taking the wrong connection in the capital was just a rumor, Grondzel epted the favor of Baron Bycks.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Baron. It¡¯s nothing else than awless thug who is threatening my safety.¡±


    ¡°My God. To threaten you, who always contributes to the development of Englem. What kind of baseless lowly people could do that?¡±


    Even though he was deliberately called a baron, Baron B¨¹cks does not correct it and enjoys the title. Under the expression of acting pretending to be worried about himself, Gronzeel also acted out of embarrassment while trying to hide his inner feelings of being fed up with the desire to show off.


    ¡°Eldmia Egara is an adventurer, a brat. This time, when I asked her to wipe out the thieves who had confused our city, she threatened me with all sorts of excuses and fabrications and tried to extort my reward.¡±


    ¡°Huh! The things I didn¡¯t learn. Where the kingdom¡¯sw stands right, you do such a barbaric thing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly deplorable. I¡¯ve already personally hired mercenaries to take action, but aren¡¯t they also unreliable in the end? After all, as I reflected on the person I could trust and ask for, I naturally came to the baron. .¡±


    In the end, the number of enlisted soldiers that Baron B¨¹cks had was about 20, and the rest were no different from the mercenaries he hired, whether blue owls or owls, but of course, Grondzel didn¡¯t mention that fact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll move my troops right now!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Baron.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm, ording to my prediction, even if he crawls out of the canal, he will fight the mercenary anyway, and even if he defeats him, he will lead his exhausted body to the guild to protest against you. I will send my soldiers to the guild. So you can wait in peace!¡±


    Troops and troop dispatch, he used grandiose words on a topic he had never been to a war in before, and talked about strategy as if he were concocting a strategy. It happened exactly the moment Eldmia left the waterway and encountered the Blue Owl Mercenaries.


    And as time passes, it leads to the present.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Eldmia, who came down to the first floor in a state of rage after checking the guild leader¡¯s office, frowned as she looked at the 20 soldiers lined up in the adventurer¡¯s guild hall. When he saw Laika, who had approached him clumsily, sitting at his feet and wagging his tail, he tried to suppress his anger as much as possible and listen to the story, but the words that came out of his mouth were farts.


    ¡°I said I would arrest you on charges of damaging guild property, extortion and intimidation, attempted murder, and theft.¡±


    Eldmia blinked at the soldier¡¯s overly confident attitude, then rubbed her eyes and looked again.


    But they were still enlisted men. After kneeling down and petting Laika, Eldmia calmly asked back.


    ¡°By what authority do you guys who aren¡¯t the city guards or patrols?¡±


    ¡°We are the enlisted troops of Baron Bycks, a reputed aristocrat of Englem! Baron Bycks himself, who could not tolerate this situation as a retainer of the city, drew his sword himself, so please calmly follow the entrainment!¡±


    ¡°¡­The retainer of the city? A baron? Aren¡¯t you talking about the lord of Englem? You guards?¡±


    Now that they proudly talk about words they cannot understand at all, they are beginning to doubt whether they have any ws in their ability to understandnguage.


    A gateway city is designated as a barony that follows the royal family to check the power of dukes or counts. There can¡¯t be two barons in a city that isn¡¯t even the capital, so if that bux or something is really a baron, he¡¯s the lord of Englem, and his enlisted men must be officially marked in the army or belong to the guards or patrols.


    Or maybe there are two barons? Rather, the private soldier spoke annoyedly, without a moment to feel ufortable with the conversation that went against themon sense he had umted in another world.


    ¡°Haa, he¡¯s the Baron Bycks.¡±


    ¡°What? You said you were a baron?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a bar or a baron, what matters? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you seen such a crazy bastard?¡±


    A curse came out of her throat, but a smile began to form on Eldmia¡¯s lips. The private understood the reaction as an obvious mockery and raised his hand in a moment of rage. Then, let¡¯s go! With a shout, the soldiers swung their spears in ordance with the ceremony.


    ¡°The criminal bastard tried to take it quietly¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to give the adventurer a taste of power to the unfamiliar adventurer, Eldmia opened her mouth.


    ¡°Damage and contempt of the authority of the royal family due to impersonation of public officials. The legal penalty is the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Deception of the royal family and aristocrats due to impersonation of aristocrats, capital punishment. Vition of the Gateway City Act due to an apparent act of exceeding authority as a private soldier. Death penalty. Participation in criminal acts, destruction of evidence, and attempted fabrication. Imprisonment ording to the sentence. However, the case is corruption in the city. In case of vition of authority, up to the death penalty is possible. Leaving the ce of work where spear possession is permitted as a private soldier. Attempt to impersonate a regr soldier of the state due to it. Death penalty in ordance with militaryw. All executions are carried out only byw enforcement officers authorized by the royal family. It can be fulfilled, but¡­¡±


    The soldier¡¯s eyes began to roll like crazy as the number of crimes and death sentences poured out without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­ Self-defence against the criminal acts of the offenders ording to this is recognized as innocent if it can be proven through witnesses and evidence after the fact.¡±


    By the time I felt something was seriously wrong, it was already toote. On the contrary, Eldmia felt great satisfaction in the fact that thews she memorized while working for the Ogatorf family, splitting her free time and pouring out even nosebleeds, shined.


    ¡°I fucking worked really hard on studyingws that you couldn¡¯t even sell to legally pick heads for bastards like you.¡±


    Eldmiaughed. It was because I was certain that I could find out at once where the guild leader, who I thought hadpletely gone, and who was behind it.


    ¡°Now, who¡¯s the criminal?¡±


    ¡°Go, go¡­¡±


    ¡°Leica. Ask.¡±


    Shaking her fat ass, Leica charged at me like lightning.

 Chapter 238

    Leica was smart. Even if I didn¡¯t have to tell them not to kill me, I ran amok with the goal of thoroughly incapacitating them.


    Considering that not only the guild leader, but also the person behind them, such as the Baron Vicks or whatever, should be dealt with and post-processed, it was more useful to keep them alive, so I swung my sword for the purpose of incapacitating rather than killing them after a long time. Of course, the horse was incapacitated, but the limbs flew around. If you stop bleeding, you live, if you don¡¯t, you die. There is no loyalty to fight with only fists.


    ¡°He fights better than I thought.¡±


    Since he was a guy who could withstand sword attacks with magical powers, those who couldn¡¯t even handle Aura properly had no way to stop Laika. If you don¡¯t avoid the spear knife that stabs you and bite your leg and sh it, people fly around like a bear brandishing it. It¡¯s like a broken physics engine in a 3D game. It¡¯s a horror for the person involved and a ridiculous yet funny scene for a third person.


    After amicably ying around, it took less than 3 minutes to subdue about 20 enlisted soldiers and mercenary-like guys who had rushed in and made them crawl on the floor. I was thinking of getting ready to grab a guy and break into a human mansion called Vyx or whatever, but I had a sudden sh of thought and asked, stroking Laika¡¯s head.


    ¡°Leica. Can you smell it?¡±


    To be honest, it looked like a dog on the outside, but it was actually a demonic sword, so I asked with dubious doubt, but surprisingly, the guy¡¯s reaction was positive.


    [Sniff the Leica!]


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s sniff and track someone here.¡±


    [It¡¯s hard to tell because of the smell of blood!]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Damn. I¡¯ll have to wait for the next opportunity. In the end, I had to roughly capture one soldier whose limbs could have been intact because he was caught up in Laika, not me.


    ¡°Ah, let me guide you!¡±


    Fortunately, he was not the kind of friend who had a sense of duty or loyalty to that extent. While I was leading him out, the guild I looked around was a mess. The receptionists were busy looking for guards and priests, and they also treated the wounded with the help of some adventurers.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t my business, so I dragged the guy who was grabbed by me and came out.


    Now is the time to really kill.


    ?


    As soon as he saw Eldmia and Laika¡¯s ruckus, a private who ran away without looking back ran like crazy and returned to Baron Bycks¡¯s mansion. .


    ¡°I said I was annihted¡­?¡±


    To be precise, he only ran away as soon as he had a hunch that he would be annihted, but the soldier wrapped up his escape beautifully and delivered the information. Ironically, the lie became a lie that benefited both Baron Bycks and the private. Because he had run away even a little earlier, it gave Baron B¨¹cks a little more time and the lie of the private was no longer a lie.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they escaped the crisis they were in now, so Gronds El and Baron Bycks had to wrap their heads in a cold sweat.


    In fact, Gronds-El is in a situation where he doesn¡¯t even have the energy to worry. In his mind, only thest advice Abnam had left lingered.


    ¡®If this person returns afterpleting the request, he will die unconditionally.¡¯


    He was not good at escaping reality to the point of ming Abnam for saying that his words had be seeds, so there was nothing he could do except tremble in fear as he waited for the approaching death. From the moment he ignored Abnam¡¯s advice, Gronzeel tore his hair out, btedly regretting that the only option left was destruction.


    Baron B¨¹cks breaks into a cold sweat in a slightly different way. The talk of the city¡¯s bureaucrats, wealthy people, and other high-ranking officials was not a rumor. His back stomach, which had fed him for years, had been shattered a few weeks ago, and he was more on the precipice than he seemed.


    He must have been the same, because his back boat was Count Envelde da Bossa.


    Envelde has put a lot of effort into instilling optimistic thinking in those who will write it as a throwaway. It was because it was easier for stupid people than half-smart people to be blinded by the benefits that sess in treason would bring, which was no different from an empty check, and in fact, the method worked amazingly well for Baron B¨¹cks, who had only inherited the family wealth.


    That¡¯s how he lived fearlessly, trusting only the empty checks that Envelde distributed without any anxiety about the future.


    While spending a lot of money for Envelde¡¯s treason.


    So, when I heard the story that Envelde¡¯s head had been blown off by someone called Levien¡¯s guillotine in the capital, I thought it was all over. However, even after a few weeks, the royal troops did not approach him, and while Baron B¨¹cks was puzzled by the fact, he began to feel relieved, ¡®Is it okay?¡¯


    It was entirely the result of optimistic thinking given by Envelde. The investigation is only being dyed because the key figures in the treason were decapitated earlier than nned due to an unexpected ident. If he had stayed still, he would have disappeared in the dew of the execution ground before the end of this week. was relieved that he had survived. Scary to do so, Gronzell suddenly visited for a ¡®favor¡¯.


    Like Baron B¨¹cks, who did not have the eyes to see the harbingers of his own death, he regarded this as an opportunity and readily epted it.


    Recalling the memory of the past, when great generosity was given back, only about five mercenaries were left, and twenty enlisted men and all ten mercenaries were sent out. Now, the only remaining people in the mansion were ten or so servants who did not know how to fight.


    Baron B¨¹cks wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe that a man who had killed more than thirty men would not be able to defeat one private who ran away with only five mercenaries.


    ¡°I, baron. W, shouldn¡¯t I speak to the lord?¡±


    Gronds El¡¯s words weren¡¯t particrly wrong, but Baron Bycks couldn¡¯t discuss that option. It was because the sense of reality, which was usually weighed down by an optimistic way of thinking, slowly raised its head and clearly presented the rtionship between itself and the lord.


    Those who are loyal to the royal family and plotters of treason.


    While he was hesitant to express his intention to refuse, he heard something breaking and breaking from outside, and suddenly it started to be noisy.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    No one had noticed what that meant in this situation. As their despair subsided and filled the room, the door was violently opened with an urgent squeak, and a servant appeared and shouted as if to confirm and kill.


    ¡°Lord, master! Suddenly, a madmanes running and is tearing the mansion apart!¡±


    It is unfair. If I had to question who deserved to feel that way, there would have been only one servant, but Baron Bycks and Gronsiel felt resentment toward the end of their lives.


    ¡°What the hell did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why is that guy¡­ a low-level adventurer¡­¡±


    Looking at the typical result of ming others andcking self-reflection, the servant, frowning, turned around thinking that he had to live on.


    Then, in an instant, he screamed silently as he saw the intruder and the dog.


    ¡°Gronzell and Vicks. Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Go away. If you don¡¯t want to end up.¡±


    Eldmia leaned on the open doorframe and looked into the room without even giving a nce to the servant who ran amok.


    ¡°Huh, huh?!¡±


    It was truly pitiful to see Byex and Gronds-El screaming without anyone saying it first. As if they were looking for a mouse hole, the two of them jumped over the sofa and scratched the floor, struggling in an ugly way. In a room where the only way to escape was a door and a window, they somehow spread their distance to get away from Eldmia.


    Baron Bycks shouted as he tossed the book in his hand at Eldmia, who was staring at the two in a crooked position with arms crossed.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing wrong? Aaah!¡±


    Already aware of himself as a traitor, Baron Bycks, who fell into a state no different from despair, could not even think of begging for his life. Even though it was just a connection, it felt like Eldmia was originally arranged to kill himself.


    Whether that was true or not didn¡¯t matter. Because no one was watching, he didn¡¯t even whistle, and the needle from Eldmia flew through the flying book and blew a hole between Baron Bycks¡¯ forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very poor will¡­ In a way, it¡¯s like a will that prates a life near death. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Grondzel could not answer. He couldn¡¯t even understand the life of B¨¹cks, who screamed once and ended.


    did it really end like this? Is this the form of death of a person who umted wealth from his ancestors and leads to one of the best retainers in Englem? Just by messing with one crazy adventurer?


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    While trying to somehow understand the reality that was difficult for him to ept with hismon sense, Gronzuel eventually lost his mind half way due to fear.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°This is unjust! It¡¯s ridiculous! I mean, to have to die like this just because you did one wrong trick? Do you think this makes sense! I¡¯m Gronnzel, the leader of the Englem adventurer¡¯s guild! Just like raising an adventurer¡¯s guild in this city. One Gronzuel! How could anyone treat me like this¡­ Kkeok?!¡±


    Feeling the sudden pressure on his neck suffocate him, Gronzell¡¯s eyes widened. In the short time he understood that Eldmia had grabbed him by the cor, who had suddenly run into him at a speed that was difficult for the eyes to follow, he was forced to bang his head against the wall.


    -bang! bang! bang!


    As if swinging a wooden stick, the relentless motion and the crushing impact were by no means light. After only three swings, Grond¡¯el¡¯s forehead was ripped open, leaving his white bones visible. That alone must have been painful, but before Gronds El had time to gasp in the agony, Eldmia swung his body and even broke the window.


    The shards of ss flew with a nging sound, but Gronzuel couldn¡¯t even feel it properly because of the pain he was already experiencing.


    ¡°Those things don¡¯t matter. I wanted to ask you something because you were so stupid, but now even that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    While barely feeling the sudden rush of the cold winter wind, Eldmia tilted her head and made eye contact with an extremely cold gaze and muttered.


    ¡°The important thing is that you fucked me for your own self-interest, and that bastard who fucked me like that must die.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait¡­!¡±


    Grond¡¯el¡¯s body was thrown into the sky.

 Chapter 239

    Being an adventurer and an adventurer¡¯s guild isn¡¯t that big of a deal. If I had topare it, it would be about a recruitment agency and a dayborer working there.


    Although there are pros who are exceptional among adventurers, it is a bit unreasonable to say that the whole is special because it is only a very small percentage in terms of percentage, and the same is true of guilds.


    Since the existence of an adventurer brings positive functions to the continent, it is a group that ispulsorily formed by necessity ording to national policy from one to ten, providing appropriate support, investment, and request from all directions.


    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s one for every city that meets the conditions, so it looks like an alliance, feels huge, and it¡¯s just something that the guild leader seems to have aplished.


    Of course, how well you do the other half is the ability of the guild leader. To prove that, if you act like a guest, you¡¯ll look like Gronn¡¯s El, and a new guild leader will be appointed.


    A baron is simr to an adventurer¡¯s guild leader.


    Halfway nobles who are included in the list of nobles managed by the royal family, but are legallymoners. Already, Ethyl sold his barcy a little hard to secure war funds, and its value has fallen even more.


    Socially, you can put some strength on your shoulders, and the treatment and status ordingly are also ranked above a knight and below a baron, but in front of thew, it is a position that an infinitely shabby reality awaits. If they are strictly ssified byw, since they aremoners, the privilege of immunity for nobles is not properly applied, and since all the money they spit out for their crimes is returned to the national treasury, there are quite a few tendencies to be beaten more sensitively and strictly byw.


    I don¡¯t know if the royal power is weak, but if it¡¯s the royal family I¡¯ve been through in the capital, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll turn on the light in their eyes and run into it, sucking out their marrow. This time it¡¯s the front yard of my house, so it¡¯s not even worth talking about because I overextended it.


    Still, nothing bad from my point of view. Thanks to Bux¡¯s inadvertent intervention, my actions were tainted.


    If the lord of the gateway city hadn¡¯t been involved, the lord of the gateway city would have had to cry and be acquitted by eating mustard for no justification, even though he was ufortable inside. I was out of shape.


    How do you know? Because on the morning of the second day of lounging around in the now-familiar temporary detention center, an unintended visitor showed up and told me everything.


    ¡°¡­So I realized. It was patriotism that moved you!¡±


    The name of the visitor, whose appearance is absurd, the words he uttered, and the way he misinterprets my intentions is absurd. The name of the visitor is Messina Vans da Ittis L. I want to be a princess


    Thanks to that, I had to hold on to my facial muscles with all my might and struggle to be polite.


    ¡°Neguk-uh¡­ Bung-sin¡­ Eul-dm-u-g¡­ N-n-n-n-uh¡­ Cheung-tsun-u-n-deul-br-m-rg-sim-nud¡­¡± ¡°¡®


    Eldomia Ega, a citizen of the kingdom, I don¡¯t know what to do with praise.¡¯ Did you say that? Did you get hurt? Right now, the priest¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    It seemed that he clearly had enough notice to clearly recognize the difort and dissatisfaction I openly express towards Princess Messina. I didn¡¯t care in the least about my attitude, which could be calledx, and stood firm. No, not only did they keep their seats, but they even continued to talk on their own.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. My older brother was busy, so I came instead, but it wasn¡¯t a bad choice. Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°It was a very bad choice in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rtive to appreciate the consequences of your choices and decisions? It¡¯s getting toote to review the reward for the courage and loyalty you proved by defeating Envelde, so at least once in a private official meeting. I wanted to have!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a n that openly ignores the request I gave youst time.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Eldmia said at the time that she hoped there would be no ¡®encounters like this¡¯ right? So I didn¡¯t visit her secretly. That promise will be kept in the future.¡±


    At that time, I fell away from Hankyu, so I thought I would never meet him in my life, but I was afraid that someone might not be a member of the royal family.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve learned a lesson. But why did youe to such a shabby ce?¡±


    ¡°Since there is a high treason who has insulted the royal family, wouldn¡¯t it be right for the royal family to judge them directly?¡±


    Seabaal. Obviously, there was such a practice, but it was just an excuse for anyone to see.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s private culture.¡±


    Thew was enforced only when the kingdom was in the middle of a rat tail and needed to strengthen the royal authority. No matter how much you fly on a flying dragon, it takes days and days until the end of the kingdom.


    Of course, Princess Messina couldn¡¯t have known that fact.


    ¡°It was. Around the 100th anniversary of the founding of Etis L. Butw isw, right?¡±


    Seeing that he came all the way here by mentioning such obsolete content, it is clear that he has already made up his mind and flew there. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it was just a man¡¯s job, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem that the reason she decided to fly like this had nothing to do with me.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to do a favor. I¡¯ve already missed one.¡±


    ¡°¡­As you already know, it was a problem that would end without the princess¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s the case! So, as a result, I visited as an excuse to say hello to the person who helped the royal family!¡±


    I sighed one more time watching Messina immediately respond as if she was sorry for the world, and I decided to correct the most fundamental misunderstanding first.


    ¡°Assuming everything is fine, what do you mean by the patriotism you mentioned earlier?¡±


    And I had to work hard to correct the huge twisted interpretation and distortion.


    Fortunately, Messina¡¯s misunderstandings were easily resolved as a person with a sense of humor and intelligence.


    It was not the result I expected, but it was the guild receptionist Kunz who visited as if touching the baton with Princess Messina, who coolly left the ce, leaving the word that there was a harvest. At first, I thought he had juste to deal with the payment of themission fee and the loss of my loot, but the story Kunzu brought up was an apology for being forced into the affairs of the city.


    ¡°I had to move before Eldmia-sama got caught up in it¡­ My decision waste. I have no face.¡±


    I wondered how the bite came so quickly in the capital, but it seems that from the moment I entered the waterway, I couldn¡¯t stand the guild leader¡¯s arbitrariness and went into usation. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see it even when I was ying in the guild.


    As long as he was a member of the guild, he couldn¡¯t be unaware of the corruption of the guild leader, but since he is also a person who has to live in the city, it is said that he closed one eye and kept quiet. I wasn¡¯t particrly angry because I didn¡¯t know the mind and situation from the position of living as a cogwheel in modern society. Of course, the fact that I liked the story rted to post-processing that followed such an exnation was also a factor.


    ¡°The personal assets that Gronds El embezzled and hid have already been discovered. There was no word on that, but fortunately Eldmia¡¯s loot seemed to be intact. It is a document that has been recorded withpensation.¡±


    ¡°¡­quite fast?¡±


    ¡°That was the reason I couldn¡¯te to see you right away. The staff had to gather and work for two days all night.¡±


    Somehow dark circles are no joke. I thought it was a lot of trouble, but I didn¡¯t know when it would explode again, so it seems to be the top priority. Anyway, it was a good story for me, so I nodded while managing my expression appropriately, and slowly checked the document Kunz held out.


    There was quite a bit of information written, but it was concisely organized. As an apology, I n to buy my loot at 1.5 times the price Englem will provide a recement horse for the dead warhorse, and the lord will personally apologize to the Ogatorf family and go through the proper procedure to pay a reasonablepensation. It was not only the reward for dealing with the thieves in the canal, but also the amount of money that was added as a reward for the great contribution to the stability of the city.


    But what I liked most of all was the fact that I acknowledged my self-defence and officially dered myself innocent of any crime in the name of the lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the lord is a man of good manners.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good person. He¡¯s also someone who sees this incident as an opportunity to look back on his shorings.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how sincere that was, but if it¡¯s a city person, that¡¯s what it is. The person who leaves just needs to receive what he deserves and leave.


    ¡°Apart from the reward, the Englem Adventurers¡¯ Guild will not forget the help Eldmia gave us. If you need our help, we will always help.¡±


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve beaten, smashed, and killed because it¡¯s help.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make a specification. When can I receive the things written in the document?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving to the inn you¡¯re already staying at. I¡¯m just here to tell you that my detention is over and to give you a document.¡±


    These are my favorite words I¡¯ve heard today.


    I left the detention center feeling like a reserve soldier leaving early.

 Chapter 240

    When we left the detention center, it was time for lunch, when the smell of food was everywhere.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are more adventurers who eat three meals a day while staying in inns because of the lockdown from thieves, but it feels much busier than the adventurer district in the capital. Thanks to this, I had to feel intense hunger, but I thought that the party would be preparing a meal in this amount of time, so I headed straight to the inn without falling into the side road.


    ¡°Wow, you really walked out unscathed.¡±


    Sen, whom I met upon arrival, sipped beer with the group as if to prove my prediction was correct, and then spat out a word with an expression of amazement. In response, not only the eyes of the party, but also the other adventurers around me began to look at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it when I see it. Really? Did you make a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Is that the capital¡¯s mad dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, he has a rtionship with the royal family¡­¡±


    Yem Byeong. What kind of bad rtionship is it?


    It¡¯s impossible to talk about every single rumor that circtes around the bar, so I pretend I didn¡¯t hear it and approach the table, and Laika, who was curled up under Asilie¡¯s chair, approaches with a roar. Laika didn¡¯tin that she was particrly hungry even though she hadn¡¯t given her magic power for two days, as if she had followed her orders not to wander too much while I was gone. You listen really well.


    Feeling proud again, I sat down on the seat that Asilie had made for me, stroked Laika, and ordered a meal. Gaendalughed and said,


    ¡°Congrattions on getting out.¡±


    ¡°Released from prison. You¡¯re talking harshly. It¡¯s just release from detention.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Anyway, I¡¯m d it worked out. Quite a few items came and went before you came. Have you heard about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to Mr. Kunzu himself, he came and exined it, so I¡¯m getting my head around it.¡±


    There is no dramatic reaction. It is only natural that most of the stories were shared before entering the detention center anyway. We just inlymented our entanglement in this nuisance, rejoiced in the reward, and sat down to our suppers.


    A little detailed story started toe out around the time the meal was in full swing.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama, what did the guild leader do?¡±


    ¡°Guild leader? I threw it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Anyone can see that it fell from a four-story building, right? Bycks¡¯ mansion is two-story, right?¡±


    ¡°So I threw it high. It fell easily head first.¡±


    If sane people heard it, it would have been a terrible story, but since they are adventurers, they have no objection to the death of bad guys. Rather, not only do I prefer sagas, but I approach it with the idea that there may be something to learn from detailed stories, and I tend to actively use it as a subject for conversation.


    ¡°Eh, I can¡¯t stand Eldmia¡¯s fight.¡±


    As a result, I can understand the reactions of Carls and Weise, who secretly look forward to it with Sen and then look disappointed. It¡¯s because they sewed the first button of meeting like a retard, because they are also veteran adventurers with a desire to rise.


    Maybe that¡¯s why, after spending a few weeks together, they secretly feelfortable and show off that there are many things they want to hear. That look just makes meugh.


    ¡°Do what you can do, work hard. Or awaken your aura. If you can¡¯t use the aura, what kind of aura will you refer to?¡±


    ¡°No, if anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think it can be used to fetch dogs or cows. Even in the regr knights, you¡¯re saying it so easily when you distinguish between people who can¡¯t use it and people who can use it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I know it¡¯s not easy. How many apprentice knights do you think have awakened to the Aura during the two-and-a-half years that I worked as Sogaju¡¯s exclusive butler for the Oga Torv family?¡±


    There were only 20 children who were selected as talented, but only 3 of them had developed auras. Even that is said to be a lot, so let alone sorted out, among the adventurers scattered all over the world, it will really pop out at the level of a bean in a drought. Right now Gaendal is stepping on the steps of an elite adventurer with a promising future.


    Of course, just because you can¡¯t use it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a gutter. Right now, even Yekatrina has physical abilities that make it hard to believe that she can¡¯t use Auras, and there are quite a few knights who canpete with quite a few Aura users with only swordsmanship and physical abilities.


    However, rather than targeting such singrities, it would be more realistic advice to try to awaken the aura.


    ¡°Maybe adventurers have a higher chance of blooming Auras environmentally than knights. A research topic that has been frequently mentioned in the academy for the past few years is ¡®the possibility of blooming Auras brought about by battle and the crossroads of life and death¡¯. Now Seeing that the wire is holding up this far, it might be a surprisingly credible study.¡±


    It is said that the strength of human beings is quantity, but that is only possible when the level is right. Even if a hundred thieves rushed at me, there was such a gap between normal humans and demons that it would be too much for me to ovee. It would be a reasonable judgment to think that the fact that it has been dragging it so far means that an unprecedented change is taking ce on the frontlines.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m intoxicated or because I¡¯ve been freed from solving annoying problems, but just as I was about to tell a positive story based on that hypothesis, Sen opened his eyes wide and asked a question.


    ¡°Yes? You worked as a butler for the Ogatorpes?¡±


    I tried to tell a good story at best, but I got stuck on something weird. However, not only did he bite the rice cake, but everyone else started biting it as well.


    ¡°Somehow strangely, he said he couldn¡¯t tell where he was staying.¡±


    ¡°Wow, butler? Mr. Ega, are you really 15 years old?¡±


    ¡°No, the butler is different. It¡¯s just Sogaju¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait? Two years? Then it¡¯s only been two years since you¡¯ve mastered manners and knowledge that are often shown?¡±


    Yem disease. I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who was relieved.


    In the end, I was able toe up to the dorm only after solving various rumors, including my personal personal information, until evening, let alone an in-depth story.


    ¡°Did Eldy talk a lot today?¡±


    ¡°It makes my mouth hurt from talking so much. Why is he so interested in the life of a 15-year-old?¡±


    After washing it off with warm water for the first time in a long time, I sat down on the bed and muttered quietly while drying my hair. Asilie, who had already finished getting ready for bed and was reading a book, answered with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal. Right now, even if it¡¯s just what Eldy has been involved with in the past few weeks, it¡¯s probably the story of everyone else¡¯s life?


    Well, since Laika, who is lying down on my bed right now and snoring, is a demonic sword, that¡¯s true.


    After listening to her words and meekly understanding, as I watched Laika hit the goal, Asilie suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s so funny all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I remembered what Laika did while Eldi was in the detention center. He was a perfect dog.¡±


    The appearance of twitching its front paws, as if it is dreaming, is also a dog. Contrasting it to the fact that he was a demonic sword, it was a very funny sight, but it seems that the point that Asilieughed at wasn¡¯t that one.


    ¡°Then, when I remembered that he was a demonic sword, I remembered the past.¡±


    ¡°When did you first meet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I also thought of those thieves when I first saw him. How could I have the idea that there might be an idiot spilling things like that?¡±


    But thinking about it, all I get is absurdity, notughter. I feel it sometimes, but the point of Asilier¡¯sughter is strange¡­


    ¡°Rather than the thieves, I remembered how Eldi¡¯s expression became contemtive after he released my shackles and exined the ve contract. Just ¡®Help!¡¯ you shouted.¡±


    ¡­nothing. I was just recalling the memories that made meugh. It was a bit embarrassing, but not to the point of wanting to kick the nket.


    ¡°I heard that that moment was really desperate. It was more shocking than the moment I acted to kill the thieves.¡±


    ¡°I could tell just by looking at his expression. Even in that situation, he was so dumbfounded that he tried to burst intoughter.¡±


    After all, I¡¯m justughing and passing it on now because I was in a situation where I could die at that time. In fact, just being able tough it off like this doesn¡¯t make me feel ashamed.


    ¡°Anyway, this time too, I got involved in something stupid. If I go back to the capital, I won¡¯t have time to rest properly, so I¡¯m going to go into the apprentice of a sorceress named Legneva, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s possible enough in terms of timing.¡±


    This time, it was possible that he would go directly to Ogwen without passing through the capital. By the time we return to the capital, more than three weeks must have passed.


    ¡°Time really flies like crazy. When we finish our business in Ogwen and return to the capital, haven¡¯t we been around for almost four weeks?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it will be? Of course, if you don¡¯t get involved in another job in the middle.¡±


    ¡°There is a story that words be seeds, older sister¡­don¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    It sure feels good to have the opportunity to know that all of my efforts have not been in vain, but for a while, I just want to quietly train and study. .

 Chapter 241

    After a good night¡¯s sleep and waking up early in the morning, we packed our things and slowly prepared ourselves for our journey to Ogwen.


    In the meantime, there was a small happening that urred because we didn¡¯t properly look at the reward we received yesterday, and it was the words we received as a reward. Not only me, but everyone in the party were just saying that such a thing woulde and go, and only today I checked the condition of the horses, and the result was very admirable.


    ¡°Wow, this is unexpectedly spectacr.¡±


    All the horses we received for the number of heads were high-ss horses. It is said that he even brought a pedigree certificate and took it over.


    ¡°But somehow, it¡¯s a bit less intimidating than the ones Eldmia-nim and Asili-nim used to ride.¡±


    ¡°Compare what you want topare. One of these dogs is about six years old.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The words Sir Ekaf gave were just very good words, but they were also good enough words. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a level that you can¡¯t even touch in your life unless you¡¯re aristocrats. To be honest, thepensation andpensation that Englem and the adventurer¡¯s guild had to pay were formidable, so I thought I¡¯d hit it moderately in this ce, but it was a pleasant miscalction.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ll have to see this opportunity and sell it. If I die for nothing, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought I would never ride a horse like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ride it.¡±


    While Gaendal and Gin showed the same reaction, Ekatrina showed her extraordinary aspirations with her eyes shining. Even so, she had a tendency to not be satisfied with quite a few horses because of the heavy weight of the Warhammer.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t sell the by-products from that devil. If we could sell them together this time, they would have been sold at the highest price.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s also proof that the request waspleted.¡±


    Seeing the prices set for the other loot, he was instantly fascinated and wanted to sell only the supporting documents and submit them to the Holy Light Cross.


    ¡°Money is an infinite good, but time is a finite good. And credit is the hardest thing to buy even with that kind of time, so it¡¯s a wise choice.


    Is it because it is the horse of Seneran, who owns the most assets among us? I feel like every piece of advice about money goes right to the bone. Of course, just by saving the saintess, I feel like I¡¯ve done everything, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong.


    Anyway, after chatting with excitement for a while and finishing the maintenance, we left Englem behind and went on a journey without any regrets.


    ¡°It seems to have gotten colder in those few days.¡±


    As if winter was about to begin in earnest, the weather began to get colder day by day, and it seemed as if snow would pour out at any moment. After hearing my self-talk, Asilie nodded and said,


    ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, we might meet snow on the mountain.¡±


    In preparation for this trip, our clothes were a bit thicker, and the horse was deliberately loaded with winter equipment purchased from Englem, but even so, the devil¡¯s dung from the sky was hard to ignore. It¡¯s not a real joke, it¡¯s because it¡¯smon to get off the snow as if to die.


    In my previous life, when I was in the military, I woke up at dawn to clean up the snow that had been poured down to my ankles, and while I was eating lunch, I fell down again to the same level as the snow umted in the morning, but I said that it was normal here. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re blocking adventurers from leaving the region and limiting quests when it¡¯s winter.


    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d like it to be a bit cooler, but the people of Etis L don¡¯t like snow very much.¡±


    Ekaterina approaches and talks to me next to me, who frowns in worry about her eyes, which makes her feel threatened by life.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be harder to like to get down with the momentum to kill people?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s a funny joke, Eldmia! Is it simr to drowning in drizzling rain?¡±


    what? drizzle? He looked at Ekatrina with a puzzled expression, but she seemed to be serious, not joking. Since I was running hard, I couldn¡¯t ask for an exnation from Rellie, who didn¡¯t even have the time to spare.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it snows at a level that can be called heavy snow in Ethiel. It¡¯s because it pours from time to time in Lovell. It snows so much that people really want to live there.¡±


    Wow¡­ so does Ekatrina feel anything but homesick in the snow falling here? It was an absurd difference in perception, but at the same time it was reassuring. At least if you lived in a ce where it snowed a lot, you would know at least a thousand ways to deal with heavy snow.


    ¡°A ce with so much snow, so you must know a lot about how to deal with it, right?¡±


    ¡°Well? Is there a countermeasure? Build a shelter and hold on, or just hold on!¡±


    Damn Ekatrina tends to walk a tightrope on the line between civilized and savage. Is it because of superior basic physical ability?


    Fortunately, unlike that shaky start, no snow had fallen until the moment we reached Ogwen¡¯s threshold, passing through the woods, over the mountains, and watching the slowly frozen river. Still, with the foolish thought that the universe is considerate of this part that I have lived a good life, I and mypanions headed for the Holy Light Cross and stuck out our tongues at the appearance of the temple, which had changed greatly from thest time we saw it.


    ¡°This is a little too serious¡­?¡±


    It looked like someone could mistake it for the headquarters of the Holy Light Cross rather than the Ogwen branch. On the site of the temple, where not a single proper stone wall had been erected until now, there were wooden fences that looked dirty and strong, and tactical barracks were built on the smallwn where children yed.


    But most of all, what caught our eye was the sight of two ¡®real¡¯ pdins standing guard at the entrance.


    ¡°Crazy fucking god. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Pdins since I was born.¡±


    As I quietly raised my evaluation of Sen, who reced my words, I admired the armor the Pdins were wearing. is that armor? Even if it was a power armor made of iron, there was nothing to say about it because it was incredibly huge. Even the mace and shield he¡¯s holding are as huge as he is, so it¡¯s not inferior to Yekatrina¡¯s Warhammer.


    The armor wall, which seemed to be unable to move without some magical means, slowly moved and started talking to us.


    ¡°This is the Ogwen branch of the Holy Cross. Do you have business?¡±


    I thought it would sound like a thick man¡¯s voice, but to my surprise it was a woman. It is an armor that cannot be found even in the slightest curve of the body. First of all, I was still in the party, so I got off the horse first and spoke to the pdin.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega. I¡¯m here to report on thepletion of the demon exorcism request from the head of Hisyena.¡±


    Contrary to their stiff tone of voice, they didn¡¯t show a threatening attitude, so they thought they wouldn¡¯t be beaten at the door, but the pdins suddenly hung their weapons on the sps of their shoulder armor, raised their visors, and spoke in apletely different tone than before. .


    ¡°Ah! You are the one who not only brought the saintess safely, but also set out to subdue evil without a moment¡¯s hesitation! The matter regarding the brother has been delivered to the parish priest! It seems that even the Crusaders have safelypleted a task that cannot be easilypleted. I¡¯m so d!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a lofty footstep despite not being a member of the religious order. You¡¯re truly a model for everyone. Oh, you must be tired. Excuse me. Come on in! So the parishioner¡¯s face was covered with worry!¡±


    The pdins who were thrilled, shook hands arbitrarily, and were considerate of us opened the way with bright smiles, and we epted their favor as resolutely as possible and headed for the temple. It was only after entering the chapel, leaving behind the excessive kindness of the Pdins that they would take care of the horses for a short time, that Lellier shook his head and began to speak slowly.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be treated so generously by a pdin.¡±


    ¡°Eldmia, if I go out with you, there won¡¯t be a dull moment in my life.


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s my wish to live a little boring life.¡±


    ¡°If you want to achieve such a wish, shouldn¡¯t you first live a normal life?¡±


    Priest Asher strode up to me, bursting intoughter as if he had taken my words as a joke, and tapped my shoulder with hisrge hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe. Yes, did the parishioner¡¯s request go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I came to slit the devil¡¯s head.¡±


    I literally cut my throat. Priest Asher was very pleased with that expression without the slightest exaggeration.


    ¡°But the parish chief? I think you¡¯re talking about the head of Hisuyena, did you get a promotion?¡±


    ¡°Promotion. It¡¯s a very worldly expression¡­ but it¡¯s not wrong. Regarding that, the parish priest will speak separately. We will take care of the parishioners so that they can rx. Go see it. Do you remember the way to the drawing room?¡±


    Something¡­ Something ising.


    There is trouble ahead of this.

 Chapter 242

    parishioner.


    He had no interest in his previous life, and even here, he only knew about the level of rank given to the head of the temple when temples of powerful religions were located inrge cities. I¡¯m grateful I had a second life, but that alone didn¡¯t mean much to me about religion. It was just about living being grateful every time.


    But on the contrary, I know that it is only in ¡®big cities¡¯. And Ogwen is definitely in the process of bing a city, but it¡¯s still a wed ce to call it a big city.


    Even the number of clergy increased enormously. Originally, most of the priests of the Holy Light Cross are in good shape because they also do battle, but on top of that, you can see several times more people than usual walking around busily wearing armor. Rather than protecting the saintess, it¡¯s more like an atmosphere that seems like it¡¯s about to go into a purge right away.


    The drawing room I arrived at, smelling a familiar incident in such an unusual sight, waspletely different from what I remembered, just like the current temple.


    ¡°Even so, one of the brothers came and told me the news. I¡¯m d you came back safely, Eldmia.¡±


    Except for the chair and desk on which Bishop Hisjeena sits and the cot behind him, the bookshelves and piles of documents and papers are everywhere. Even though it was organized as neatly as possible, the amount was by no means small, and thanks to that, I was able to infer her current condition without difficulty.


    ¡°¡­You look busy and tired, Bishop Hisjena.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a title I¡¯m not familiar with.¡±


    Bishop Hisjena, whose tired expression was evident from the one word he said instead of greeting, smiled softly over his sses.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m tired, but thanks to the story that you safelypleted the request and came back, I think I¡¯ll be a little cheered up. Has the devil been resolved well?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even dare toe over here again.¡±


    As he took the devil¡¯s byproduct from his bosom and ced it on the desk, Bishop Hisjena began to examine it carefully. Even if it was the remnants of a dead man, it would be unpleasant for a person with a religious will, but she only looked at it with an extremely calm and calm attitude. As if examining not only the outside but also the inside, the parish priest Hisjena, who had been checking for a while, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Eldmia. Do you know the conditions under which the byproducts of demons remain?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve only heard of the hypothesis that it might be caused by the process of hurried bodyposition.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the fact that the academic world there knows of the story that was recently published, it seems that there is a connection with the theoretical wizard.¡±


    hmm. He even set up his own library and is working hard on research, so you can call him a theoretical wizard. Still, it wasn¡¯t urate, so I kept my silence, and the parish priest Hisjena put the by-products of the devil on the table and continued.


    ¡°That hypothesis makes a lot of sense, but there¡¯s one more condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­Conditions?¡±


    ¡°When you want to get out of the situation quickly through death. In the end, it is a story that if you hurry both when the demon appears and when you wish to die, a by-product corresponding to the power of the demon is left.¡±


    Seeing her answer so confidently, I felt ufortable.


    Even though mages do such research, they are still openly convinced of hypothetical content? Isn¡¯t this secrecy of the church?


    ¡°Whoops. His expression changes every moment.¡±


    ¡°I think if you hear something you shouldn¡¯t have heard, you won¡¯t be able to manage your facial expressions normally.¡±


    ¡°You look like the world is annoying for something like that, right?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to be afraid that the world will end immediately just because you heard information that is confidential to the Church.¡±


    Bishop Hisjena smiled broadly and suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this size, it will be sold at a very high price. You don¡¯t have to bring it unconditionally as evidence of demon extermination. You could have asked a reputable merchant or magic library to get a sales guarantee, but why bother?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think so. I had a chance to get a high price in Englem, so I was tempted.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, you brought it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I just aimed atpleting the quest with certainty rather than self-interest. I don¡¯t like being criticized for nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve always been in a position to find fault, not a position to be caught.¡±


    You seem to remember everything because there was a time when it was a small town like this. I couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so while I was in the middle of the day, the parish priest Hisjena said, pushing the devil¡¯s by-product towards me.


    ¡°Surprising is my honest opinion. The demonic by-products reported to the Church are smaller than this. A lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been lucky.¡±


    ¡°The size of the by-product is, in the end, measured by how much mana the demon possessed, so it must be on the unlucky side. If we were also Crusader, not Pdin, we would have suffered severe damage.¡±


    For a moment, her eyes, which were filled with only mildughter, seemed to shine sharply.


    ¡°To say that it was lucky would mean that there was no great difficulty in battle.


    ¡°Because I had a lot of colleagues.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. What about the tools we gave you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­uh.¡±


    fuck.


    I forgot.


    After a while, one thousand and one Eldmia started screaming and running wild in their heads. It¡¯s only now that I realize that Ipletely forgot about it because my eyes went nk even when I was fighting the demon bastard. It must have been kept somewhere in Asilier¡¯s luggage.


    If I knew you were such a highly regarded demon, I should have used or pretended to use even a tool like a holy grenade!


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    But there is a by-product that is obviously proof that he was a strong demon, but now it¡¯s ¡®he¡¯s weak, so I didn¡¯t need to use it.¡¯ That might just arouse unnecessary suspicion.


    ¡°I forgot¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you had enough time to forget the Great Demon weapon we gave you while dealing with such a powerful demon? You suggested it yourself and received it?¡±


    Ceybaaal.


    ¡°No, rather, I can¡¯t afford it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been consistent up until now with the reaction that it¡¯s really insignificant for that kind of thing. With the conviction that you won¡¯t materialize again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Originally, isn¡¯t the pain of the past fading and beautifying as time goes by? Including some nasty bravado peculiar to adventurers.¡±


    Of course, with a doubtful expression on his face, Vicar of Hisjena put the index and middle fingers of his right hand together and began to press his forehead and stare at me, and I had to break out in a cold sweat.


    Do I need to do a marming out here? To be honest, when I pulled off the head with magical power, it was a piece of dog shit, so should I say that I fanned it like a dog on the day of the ox and then killed it? At the moment when only the head was spinning on the subject of not being able toe up with an appropriate solution, the parish priest Hisyena smiled strangely and opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think of it as a trade secret.¡±


    Then, straightening my back, I lightly tossed the devil¡¯s by-product toward me like a catch ball.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been an unusual child since the old days, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything strange that he¡¯s hiding one or two of his trump cards. As a member of the church, I¡¯d like to know for the purpose of nurturing the younger generation¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s no use hearing it. It seems.¡±


    While I sighed in relief and added the by-products I received, Bishop Hisyena lifted her sses and continued.


    ¡°Instead, I want you to listen to one more request.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an unfair deal.¡±


    ¡°It literally means ¡®listen to it.¡¯ It¡¯s up to you to choose whether to ept it or not, but I hope you ept it.


    ¡°To Siegfried?¡±


    Responding reflexively to the story of old Zeke that came out of nowhere, Bishop Hisjena¡¯s eyes lit up again. oh shit fuck The mouth is square.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, rumors started to spread.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of rumor it is, but rumors are all open rumors.¡±


    ¡°There were rumors that her entourage, who visited the empire with the Marquis of Levien, had defeated the hero in Dalian. After returning, there was also a story that she attacked Envelde at the mansion, who was conspiring against Marshal Levien out of anger at the false usationsid against him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a story from a novel that any kid would read.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was such a big deal that the White Star visited me personally when an attendant was detained, probably because he returned from the empire after building a very sessful friendly rtionship. People say it is Levien¡¯s guillotine, and it is even said that ten people¡¯s heads can be decapitated just by pulling out the sword. .¡±


    ¡°Haha. As expected, it¡¯s absurd like a rumor. Where in the world is there such a person?¡±


    ¡°I never said I was a man?¡±


    I made obvious excuses, but in the end I closed my eyes tightly and hit my forehead. No, why are you doing this today? Once dried, does it continue to dry? Like Duke Lesrom, is the Confucian dragon sleeping inside me constantly overturning the game by forcing me to respect the elderly?


    ¡°There was. ¡®A guy like that,¡¯¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­it¡¯s going to make me miserable, so just tell me about your business. By the way, thest one is a real rumor.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. So you¡¯re saying everything except thest one is real? I thought, of course, that most of it was nonsense?¡±


    I had to fall into the mood to cry for no reason at the reaction of Hisjena, who was genuinely surprised.


    open up open up I think it¡¯s right to quickly organize it and take a break today.

 Chapter 243

    The story I picked up while trying to dispel the interest of the parish priest Hisjena, who was very interested in my activities, was of little content.


    It was said that there were not only unsettling movements in the Headquarters of the Holy Light Cross, but also that some members of the church were showing signs of corruption due to the whispers of the devil, and other sincere believers were gathering and gathering their strength to enter into a massive trial for heresy.


    The scale is not small, so why is it not a big deal? Corruption in this neighborhood doesn¡¯t pop out like a meal like some gamepanies abuse, but it¡¯s not rare, because it¡¯s located in the middle of the border.


    The pleasures of the demon bastards are full of people, but the greatest pleasure among them is to send them to the goal of faithful priests, so it is an incident that pops up once in a while. Of course, this time it seems to have started at the head office, so it might be a bit of a problem.


    It¡¯s not my business, so I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°The threat of demons is a problem that must be taken more seriously than the demons, and it is a matter that we must gather strength regardless of religion. Fortunately, the Imperial Spiritual Assembly and the imperial family granted our request¡­¡± ¡°The hero refused?


    ¡±


    ¡°Haa, that¡¯s right. I got a reply telling me to take care of the bowl fight. I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I could tell from the nuance alone.¡±


    It¡¯s a rice bowl fight¡­ Looking at this series of movements with the saintess as a memory from a previous life, it seems that it can be seen as a quarrel between corrupt religious people.


    Since Siegfried was still in the position of being educated at the academy, he would have moved if he had actively appealed to the Empire and the Imperial Spiritual Assembly. Rather, the fact that the two groups delegated the decision-making authority to Siegfried was most likely a decision made after understanding his disposition.


    Even if the devil suffers great damage, it is a problem that can be solved without a hero, but it is not the devil. It seems highly likely that the decision was made because he wanted to maintain his prestige and had no particr desire to help.


    Right now, I don¡¯t want to deal with it because the only thing I can get from the demon is halfway byproducts. It would be a million times better in the long run to return to the capital as soon as possible and focus on studying magic.


    I don¡¯t think the Empire or the Imperial Spiritual Assembly will be any different. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t lend my strength because I don¡¯t help the demon king and the hero when they fight, but I don¡¯t want to show the hero card to deal with the devil whosebat power measurement is jagged. If I lose to the devil by any chance, I won¡¯t have any idea how things will turn out.


    But this is nothing like practice.


    ¡°Give me a pen and a letter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you writing a letter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to write a letter to Siegfried. You can send it the fastest way the parish priest can send it.¡±


    While looking at me with a mysterious expression and handing over the tools, I tried to ignore the parish priest Hisjena. I wrote down just two lines, folded it finely, put it in an envelope, wrote the name of the sender and recipient ording to the form, and handed it along with the by-products. have been asking


    ¡°Enclose it and send it. We will help you.¡±


    ¡°¡­A hero who did not move even at the request of the Empire and the Imperial Spiritual Assembly will move with only this letter and the devil¡¯s by-products? No matter how valuable this is, it is a pittancepared to the support of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s a provocation. And the price of the by-products I used to help the parish priest, so I¡¯ll buy them from the Holy Cross.¡±


    Because he is Korean, he will never tolerate provocations.


    ?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I hate it.¡±


    In the academy¡¯s private quarters, Siegfried frowned as much as he could, scratched the back of his head as much as he could, and expressed his refusal with his whole body. Esmuer frowned at the sight of hisck of stature, and it was only after Esselua sighed and pped Siegfried on the shoulder that he corrected his posture a little and faced Esmuer with his brows straightened.


    There was indeed a lot to say, but Esmuer took a sip of tea and began to weed out the words. In her own time, Esmuer, who barely managed to get rid of the arrogant advice and nagging about Siegfried¡¯s rude behavior, put the teacup down so that the sound was not heard and spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you like it or not. This is rted to everyone¡¯s prestige.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do it. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly important, so they delegated the decision to me.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Right now, Saint Teniasi, your lover, is advising that it is better toply with the request of the Holy Cross Society for the sake of the position that will be established within the Holy Spirit Church.¡±


    The Imperial Spiritual Assembly is the most philistine of many religions. In a way, it was a natural procedure since it brought about a symbiotic rtionship with the empire, but this is also rted to the warrior.


    In other denominations, saints appear based on piety, but in the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, warriors of a higher rank appear regardless of piety. It is not to underestimate the value of faith, but it is not to be used as an indicator of blind life.


    If the demon king is defeated, Siegfried¡¯s nobility is inevitable. Judging from the way he treats his lovers now, it is certain that he will marry all three of them. In that case, let alone Entire, the elf, Saint Teniasi Reles would be given a key position in charge of coordination between the Imperial Spiritual Assembly and the imperial family. Certainly not a good ce. It is necessary to manage the reputation and prestige of each individual in advance in order to check the maniptions around them.


    Two problems arise in the process.


    The first was that Saint Tenias Reiles was one of the few who had the fewest opportunities for such management. Because it was an unspoken rule not to get involved in the internal affairs of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly no matter how much Esmue was the next emperor.


    Unless theye out into the world and make excuses, what happens inside must be left as it is. Even if Saint Tenias bes betrothed to Siegfried, that does not change. The situation that can be called an exception is only now. During this limited time, it was Saint Tenias who had to build many achievements and prestige next to Siegfried.


    ¡°I-I respect Zeke¡¯s judgment, Princess.¡±


    The second problem is that attitude. Saint Teniasi was very indecisive, had low self-esteem, and was the most blind follower of Siegfried.


    Siegfried stroked Tenassi¡¯s head with a smile full of affection,pletely oblivious to Esmuer¡¯s desire to p his forehead.


    ¡°I want to respect Tessie as much as she respects me. To be honest, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand what Esmuer is saying at all. If you think it¡¯s necessary, I don¡¯t mind moving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s enough for me to be by Zeke¡¯s side!¡±


    Yem disease. Would such wordse out even if Siegfried¡¯s weakness was to be used as an excuse of not being qualified as a saint?


    Esmuye let out a deep sigh as he tried to control the bubbling inside with a sip of tea, and Esselua, who had to watch her inside rot because of their superficial rtionship, was also sighing silently.


    -Smart tock


    -Sir Siegfried. A letter has arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in a meeting with the first princess. Later.¡±


    Esmuer thinks quietly. In a way, he¡¯s not without a corner simr to Eldmia in that he never makes mistakes like this even though he acts like an infinitelyzy person. Of course, it¡¯s not evenparable.


    I tried to shake my head again to shake off my brief thoughts and try to convince Siegfried somehow, but to my surprise, the voicesing from outside continued.


    -That¡¯s because it¡¯s been ssified as an urgent¡­


    ¡°Urgent?¡±


    While tilting his head, Siegfried first nced at Esmuer. And Esmuer, too, was puzzled and nodded lightly to indicate agreement.


    e in.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, the attendant hurriedly bowed and entered. What was in the hand was more like luggage than a letter. Siegfried¡¯s eyebrows rose above his forehead as he received the mysterious box with a strange expression.


    ¡°Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At the same time, Esmuer¡¯s face was full of displeasure and Siegfried¡¯s mouth was smiling. When the servant who backed away quickly closed the door and walked away, Siegfried, who had been wearing a sinister smile, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, did my younger brother send a letter to his older brother first that he didn¡¯t even send to the first princess? Enclosed with a gift?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Esmuer puffed out both cheeks without hiding his dissatisfaction. Does this mean it¡¯s a story?


    ¡°Ha ha ha. Then, what the hell did my brother send to this brother Zeke, so let¡¯s see if he sent it as an urgent report?¡±


    What Siegfried opened the package with a sly smile and checked was quite surprising. Entyre was the first to speak when everyone was making faces at the appearance of apletely unexpected object.


    ¡°A by-product of the devil?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s also a by-product of a fairly strong demon.¡±


    ¡°What is it? At this timing? Is it a hint that you want to take care of your brother¡¯s pocket money? Will it be written in the letter?¡±


    Esmuer put aside the dissatisfaction and sorrow he had been harboring for a while and looked at the by-products of the devil that Siegfried had put down for a while. Judging by the size of Siegfried¡¯s fist, it must have been left behind by a fairly powerful demon, as Tennyash said. where did you get it from? In the meantime, is it the spoils obtained after fighting the devil and winning?


    No, if it was such a glorious spoil, wouldn¡¯t it be right to give it to your future wife? How could he give something like this to Siegfried?


    Siegfried¡¯s cold words stopped Esmuer, who had not yet been able to find out the source of the object and hadn¡¯t even received a confirmation that he would marry, and was about to puff out his cheeks again feeling strong dissatisfaction.


    ¡°¡­going to catch the devil.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the devil.¡±


    Siegfried looked up and saw that his nasbial folds were all distorted and looked very ugly. He didn¡¯t look particrly angry, but he seemed to suddenly have a desire topete.


    ¡°Does this outrageous younger brother dare to provoke local provocations?¡±


    The letter Siegfried was reading was delivered to Esmue, who tilted his head at what the hell he was talking about. Esmuer looked at the contents, thinking that letters would be good again.


    -Dear Siegfried, a warrior of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly and a friend of the Imperial Family.


    Iughed out loud at the letter with the addressee more verbose than the text of only two lines. There was no reason to be naked. While shaking his head, Esmuye looked at the text, feeling sorry for himself that his heart started beating at the mere fact that it was written by Eldmia.


    ¨C Were you scared? i got it


    After reading just one line, I understood what he was talking about. He did not know what process he had gone through to get in contact with the Holy Cross and hear the story, but in the end, he was no stranger to moving Siegfried with just this one letter.


    But what I liked the most was the following sentence.


    -P.s. The enclosed devil¡¯s by-product is the pride of the empire and a gift for the brilliant white star, so please deliver it carefully.


    ¡°¡­Hmmmm. I¡¯m sorry for using Yeo. Anyway, a gift is a gift, and in the end, it¡¯s helping her, so I¡¯ll take it into consideration.¡±


    Although I understood that even thatst line was a trick to make Siegfried feel good by using the anticipation of the mail, Esmuer smiled contentedly and took all the letters and by-products.


    Fortunately, Siegfried was no longer interested in the letter as he was making useless jokes.

 Chapter 244

    Another week had passed since he refused the Bishop of Hisjena¡¯s request and sent a provocative letter to Siegfried. There was no news that came to me, but I think he must have taken the bait on his own.


    In the meantime, there were no incidents. After sharing the reward received from the Holy Light Cross and parting ways to go each other¡¯s way again, after making sure that if things are sorted out, I will definitely visit Seneran, and then report to Sir Ecap about the circumstances of the incident in Englem. There was only one thing. Even that, because Englem handled it so diligently, it was a pretty good result for blowing two warhorses, and Sir Ekaf liked it at heart.


    It is said that it was an opportunity to solidify Englem¡¯s loyalty through Bux, who was a source of rebellion rather than money.


    However, I had to spend a fairly tight amount of timepared to the fact that there were no such special events, because at the same time as I finally came out of the Ogatorp Mansion, I got a small house for Asillie and I.


    ¡°I never thought I would make my dream of owning a housee true this way.¡±


    ¡°Did you have such a dream?¡±


    ¡°No. I just said it.¡±


    A small yard, a stable, and a duplex house with a basement located in the Adventurer¡¯s District, where there was nothing special but everything, was a reward provided by the royal family. Originally, among the royal faction, he trembled with madness that he should buy high for killing traitors with a single knife, confer titles, and present mansions, but due to Duke Lesrom¡¯s strong suggestion, this neat and cozy house and medal of honor. And it is said that it ended with a reward.


    It¡¯s a problem because the old man hasn¡¯t even seen me a few times, but he knows me too well.


    I was going to y a big game if I said that I was conferring a title, but how could I have arranged it so well. From my point of view, I preferred a small estate and a bank ount guaranteed by the royal family to a mansion that would be difficult to sell and difficult to maintain if I left anyway. A house like this is less likely to be usedter as a vacation home or rented out.


    Above all, I like that the structure of the house is quite neat because it is designed for adventurers who do not raise livestock. Here, too, there are quite a few ordinary homes that are connected to the house where people live. Thanks to that, I was in the midst of managing my household life with Asillie after I had elevated my inner evaluation of Duke Lesrom from annoying old man to decent old man.


    ¡°Kkeuh. It¡¯s winter soon, so it¡¯s more money than I thought.¡±


    In my previous life, I had never even used a household ount book properly, and when I lived with Asillie, I had entrusted most of the money management to her. I could confidently say that I had surpassed Asillie when it came to money management in the capital.


    At first, Ashley, who smiled and watched as if watching an immature child try to manage money, quickly opened her eyes wide and stroked my head as if she was proud.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t prepare food in advance.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this cheap enough? If Eldi didn¡¯t know the Ogatorf family¡¯s business, I think he would have spent 1.5 times more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m sorry. The time I lost because I was a devil or Englem was longer than I thought. If I moved a few weeks earlier, I could have saved it.¡±


    Even if there is no concept of furniture called a refrigerator, the food storage system through freezing magic has been established, so when ordering ingredients in a noble mansion, arge amount of food is ordered at once. It is because it is considered that there is no shortage in treating guests as a nobleman¡¯s dignity. At that time, naturally, merchants whoe to the capital with carts full of goods oftene and go, and as theypete with each other, it bes easier to obtain goods. If, after dealing with the nobles, they inevitably sold less and were aiming for the surplus food, it would have been cheaper without bargaining.


    Of course, I would have to fight with the restaurant owners who think the same way, but I was confident because I had enough personal connections to have an edge there, but it was regrettable.


    ¡°Oh my God. Eldi, didn¡¯t your vitality increase too much while you were in the capital?¡±


    Of course, Asili had lived for a while, so she didn¡¯t have enough energy, but she wasn¡¯t used to having to settle down and live in a city. did.


    After all, it was a house to stay in, at least until the end of winter. Depending on the ss with Mr. Widra, you may be able to spend more time, so you should really think of it as your own home and manage it. Of course, I didn¡¯t give you a house like a barn that was all run down, and as I exined earlier, it¡¯s a very nice house with a yard and a stable that gives off a full atmosphere of the middle ss, but isn¡¯t the mindset important in everything?


    ¡°Yeah. I think this is pretty much organized.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just chop up the firewood tomorrow and buy the rest.¡±


    Looking at the neatly tidy house, I feel calm yet tickled. As expected, the idea of owning your own home seems to touch your heartstrings.


    It was not even lunchtime yet, so after washing and changing clothes, I decided to visit Seneran as promised and left the house alone.


    [master! Take a walk!]


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    Over the past week, things have changed for Leica as well. The appearance that seemed to be wearing a wolf helmet began to resemble a real Welsh corgi day by day, and now it has the appearance of a normal dog wherever you look. Every time he normally gives mana as a meal, he wraps up a lump of iron, saying he uses the toilet for the sake of a demonic sword, and now he looks like he can¡¯t be easily distinguished from a normal dog.


    ¡°Are you really okay with your body?¡± Thanks to


    [Perfectly fine!],


    I can no longer return to the shape of a sword, but I am not particrly regretful. I just want to make sure this is a really good phenomenon. Seeing that Seneran is the only person around me who can be said to be an expert in magic tools, I¡¯m thinking of taking him in for a test.


    [I don¡¯t even poop anymore! I¡¯m refreshed!]


    I wanted to reply that it was good, but I didn¡¯t want to be a madman talking to a dog, so I replied with a moderate nod. I¡¯d like to think who cares about my self-talk¡­ Unfortunately, I was a celebrity in all but the private quarters.


    There were so many things I had done in the meantime, so it was a reasonable result. Added to this was the official thanks of the Holy Cross, the Englem Adventurers¡¯ Branch, and the search for the traitor Bux, and word-of-mouth spread, so I¡¯m no longer a 3-meter giant with a greatsword or a savage warrior with fangs rising to the forehead. .


    It is very specific that the appearance has been known.


    Even if I find a person with a tall, muscr earring and a Welsh corgi always following me, it is clear that there will be no one in the capital whose image oveps with mine. As a result, recently, a strange phenomenon is urring that opens the road on its own just by walking on the street a little.


    Just like right now.


    [Master, be strong! Avoid everyone!]


    Leica. It¡¯s not that I avoid it because I¡¯m strong, it¡¯s because I¡¯m still wandering around in rumors, unlike my appearance, which has been specifically specified.


    I¡¯m not kidding, there was a kid who regarded me as a madman who would decapitate anyone within a 3-meter radius around that target when their eyes met. Even an enemy adventurer bastard. Even Epagan-sama wouldn¡¯t know how far the rumors had spread through him, since he didn¡¯t bother to correct the misunderstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a strange feeling.¡±


    Well, thanks to that, I can leisurely stroll around the city, so it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I looked up at the cloudy sky as I fastened my coat in the cold, which had be so pervasive that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it snowed right away.


    It¡¯s been winter for several years, but this time it¡¯s getting sentimental. Later, when the first snow fell, I was moving my steps, imagining that I would build a snowman in the yard with Asillie, but suddenly someone stopped in front of me and started talking.


    At first nce, he was an adventurer and looked like nothing special, and one of the guys who smelled like corn-shattered bullies trying shoulder bread on me in old Ogwen sneered and asked a question.


    ¡°Hey, guillotine. I heard you¡¯ve been flying like thattely?¡±


    ¡°Go on your way.¡±


    I was in a good mood, so I moved toward the building to avoid them and move on, but the guy standing at the endughed and pushed me away.


    Of course it didn¡¯t get pushed. It was just a dull popping sound. I looked at him with the same feeling of wanting to see all the stupid bastards, and he started to say something while hesitating at the sight of me not being pushed back as he thought.


    ¡°Bastard, are you kidding us that our reputation has risen a bit? Don¡¯t you see that you know ss adventurers? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Just one shot is enough to shake off your corn and knock you out, you bastard.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t worth listening to the answer, so I just beat him to death and put into practice what he said.


    ¡°100 million!¡±


    At the blow that hit the philtrum, he copsed to his knees, scattering his two shattered front teeth along with blood from his nose. I didn¡¯t even use magical powers, but I couldn¡¯t even react, and I was embarrassed inside because the result was very suspicious of the guy¡¯s physical durability.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been feeling good, but the stars are messing around in one room. What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°You, you bastards, who are we¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I think we¡¯ll find out who we areter, so it¡¯s just a big deal. I¡¯ll make you drink only porridge for about three weeks.¡±


    Bastards who showed an obvious reaction are obvious to doter.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on those who were not particrly fond of talking in the middle of a busy road and who were sure to fuck me in any form, so I swung my fist to treat the remaining four equally with the fallen one.

 Chapter 245

    It¡¯s a problem because this world likes nicknames too much. It¡¯s the same as being called a mad dog or a guillotine among adventurers, and being called Levien¡¯s guillotine among nobles as well, and as a result, serious problems arise.


    These people don¡¯t know the person¡¯s name because they care about tinnitus.


    nobles as nobles. Commoners share their gossip asmoners do. Listening to the gossip of themoners is a noble thing, but it is not easy for themoners to listen to the gossip of the nobles. As a result, most people who have heard rumors about me do not think that Levien¡¯s guillotine and adventurer¡¯s guillotine are the same person.


    ¡®What if you know the name? Are they the same person?¡¯, but the idea of an adventurer ying a game against aristocrats and an unknown person who can y a game among nobles as an adventurer are unrealistic fantasy in their heads, so it¡¯s natural in a way. I can also say that Maybe the adventurer guillotine carries a dog and Levien doesn¡¯t have a dog.


    ¡®If two guillotines stick together, who will win?¡¯ What more could you expect since you¡¯re making jokes at drinking parties with the same thing?


    There is no popr means ofmunication, so while moving from mouth to mouth, rather thanplex and cumbersome names to memorize, I remember only the tinnitus with a strong impression put on through the past, and like Englem¡¯s Bycks, who died at the hands of Envelde in the capital. It¡¯s a world where there are many cases where you can¡¯t even hear the right information.


    This is why it is inevitable to be money and power just by being able to hold the right information. If I don¡¯t have information, I¡¯ll crawl on the floor like those who have corn on my hands.


    Having experienced a meaningless random encounter all of a sudden, I took a deep breath and moved on again. guard? If the guardse because of a fistfight in the Adventurer¡¯s Quarter, it¡¯s either a bribe or a family member. If you look at them, they must have been of the blue or red ss, but they would have been quietly distorted even if they were embarrassed, and then moved to make repairs.


    So, I headed to the Dwarf District and bought two bottles of alcohol to thank Mr. Valkun for gifting me two amazing weapons. I drank one by myself, and I brought something strong to share with the other co-workers and drink it.


    ¡°Kkeolkeolkeol, why did you bring all these things! Go get equipment maintenance while you¡¯re here!¡±


    I thought I would receive long-term help in the future, so I gave it as a gift with the feeling of managing my personal connections. After having a short chat and receiving a grand send-off, Seneran¡¯s Demon Library, which arrived, was much more crowded than thest time I came.


    Adventurers also tend to stay for long periods of time during the winter, just like bears preparing for winter during the off-season, but I didn¡¯t understand why it was so crowded.


    ¡°Hello, guest. Did you bring a party other than the elf this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah. You guided mest time.¡±


    The person who approached me with a somewhat bewildered smile was the kind-hearted staff member who guided me when I visited with Asilie.


    ¡°My name is Nelby! I heard the story from the Librarian! He told me to bring guests upstairs if theye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I was worried because I didn¡¯t tell you the specific time or method, but I only said that I would visit you.¡±


    Nelby, who responded with a bright smile as she took off her coat and greeted the warmth on a level different from the weather outside, immediately moved her gaze to Laika, who was panting while looking around from her feet.


    ¡°So cute! Can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t really care.¡±


    Nelby, who tilted his head while stroking Laika, understood my words and was amazed when he saw Laika¡¯s reaction as he just looked at the surroundings without much reaction even when he stroked it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet? Is it because it¡¯s a smart breed?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a lot smarter than the average dog.¡±


    As I climbed the stairs to the second floor, guided by Nelby, who was reasonably satisfied with the appropriate answer, I suddenly turned around and looked down at Leica. Sure enough, there was a tearful scene of people trying their best to climb the stairs with their short legs.


    [Lord Master! I have a hard time going up the stairs!]


    ¡°Yeah, I knew that.¡±


    If he was running wild to fight, he would have jumped over it, but when he was moving normally, he just hugged Laika, a Welsh corgi, and followed Nelby up again. Surprisingly, the stairs were leading up to the third floor.


    ¡°Is this also magic? It must have been a two-story building from the outside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s one of the few perks offered by the association. It¡¯s not just for everyone.¡±


    I checked my surroundings using magic for a while, but I couldn¡¯t see anything to see if it was working inside. While I was thinking about what I might see if I checked outside the buildingter, the third floor I arrived at was left with only one door, as if it were a space exclusively for personal use, without any other space.


    And Nelby went up to the door, knocked three times, and before getting an answer, he opened the door without hesitation.


    ¡°Boss! A guest has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you knocking¡­ You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Seneran, who was fiddling with something with his sses on, with his loosely tied hair and baggy clothes, spurred on with a bright color and looked at the Laika btedly held in my arms as if wondering.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Leica? Has something changed?¡±


    ¡°I brought it because I wanted to get some advice about it.¡±


    It took quite some time just to exin to Seneran, who bit Nelby with just a gesture, the process of Laika¡¯s change and her actions, but even after hearing the whole story, the question never left her face.


    ¡°To be honest¡­ It¡¯s absurd. To discharge the materials that originally made up the body and construct the body with magic power. Just like you are an unprecedented magic user, Laika is also a demonic sword but is not a demonic sword. This is an unprecedented case, so it¡¯s aparable case. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any.¡±


    Rather, he began to examine Leica closely with a very serious expression on his face. From my point of view, just the story of starting to construct a body with magic power would be a great harvest, but it seems that this is not the case for her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve dealt with demons, you know roughly what it means to construct your body with magic power, but just recing meals with magic power can have this effect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. There are many demons who use demonic swords, but there are no cases like this at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­You speak very confidently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m originally from the demon tribe.¡±


    I checked her head first, but I couldn¡¯t see even a trace of horns, let alone horns. Seeing my naked reaction, Seneran burst intoughter and continued his exnation while shaking his messy hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m human. I lived and studied there for about 20 years before the war broke out.¡±


    oh my god. 20 years? Unlike her appearance, which only looks like she is in herte twenties even if she looks at her a lot, she seems to be a wizard who has slowed down the aging that we only see in novels. Seneran opened his axe eyes a little disapprovingly, perhaps showing such surprise on my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask my age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived with elves, so I¡¯m a bit insensitive to my age.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±


    Seneran cleared his throat and looked at the Leica one more time, but the result was the same.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything right now. I guess I¡¯ll have to wait and observe professionally.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to figure everything out right away. Then I¡¯d like to talk a little bit about the person who will be my teacher.¡±


    ¡°Weedra? I already sent a letter and talked. As you said, he replied properly this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Already?¡±


    Since he acted like he was so resentful, he thought he should stand in the middle and act as a mediator, but Seneran was the owner of bolder action than he seemed.


    ¡°I exined how I got to know him properly and said that he was willing to cooperate for the development of magic science, so he asked me to meet him and talk.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    ¡°Because I, Weed, and you have been busy too. I was thinking of putting it together and finalizing it within this week.¡±


    For someone who is blind to research, he is quite considerate. Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t seem to be a mad scientist.


    ¡°I just want to get a simple sample of your magic power today. Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can I get a sample or something like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tool used by demons. They¡¯re also a species with wizards and groups. Of course, it¡¯s a little cumbersome for me to use, but I¡¯ve already prepared that much.¡±


    Seneran, who smiled and took out something mysteriously shaped like a dropper, eagerly sought consent, so I nodded my head and meekly activated my magic. Seneran, who could even feel the magical power, brought the dropper to me while running around with just that.


    ¡°ats!¡±


    That meaningful smile honestly made me a little creepy, but I was sure there was no malice, so I decided to focus on the tool she was holding. Looking closely, the structure seems to be closer to a syringe than a dropper. I thought he was going to stab me with that, but luckily that didn¡¯t happen. I just held it close to me and squeezed the handle while pulling.


    Surprisingly, the body of the ss tool began to glow with colorful lights. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sucking mana out of my body. It was more like gathering the mana that was scattered on the outside.


    ¡°Oh. Can you just see this?¡±


    Seneran, who had been smiling as he expressed his pure admiration for being secretly amazed at seeing magic power even without using magic poetry, asked back with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What? Can you see this now¡­? Wait, ¡®I just see it?¡¯ Could you see the magic?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that what it looked like? Even though I didn¡¯t use magic poetry in particr, I saw the light, so I thought Seneran was watching it too, but it didn¡¯t seem to be at all. Since we decided to cooperate together, there was nothing to hide, so I nodded appropriately and said.


    ¡°Yes. You can see it if you concentrate some magic on your eyes.¡±


    At the words spoken purely to show cooperation, Seneran frowned as if he had faced all the injustice in the world.

 Chapter 246

    It¡¯s funny that I¡¯vee to know about it now, but it seems that magical power was not something that could be confirmed with the naked eye.


    ¡°Did the demons feel the magic in me?¡±


    ¡°It literally means ¡®feeling¡¯. Just like feeling warm or cold water on your skin. ¡®Ah, mana is moving through that person¡¯s body.¡¯ It¡¯s just a feeling. What kind of body is it to be able to see magical power just by passing through the gate?¡±


    I can¡¯t reveal that my body was reincarnated by Epagan-sama¡¯s grace, so I really have nothing to say about this. Seneran, who mutteredmentably but did not stop looking at me as if he were doing a health checkup with various tools.


    ¡°For starters, what does this look like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t look very neat. Should I say it¡¯s like the light is reflected in oil in water¡­¡± That doesn¡¯t mean it does


    n¡¯t look messy, but it¡¯s a very pretty and soft light, but I really don¡¯t have a good way to describe it. If I say that it seems to have been applied with 3D graphics, you won¡¯t understand.


    However, Seneran didn¡¯t care at all about such a vague exnation, put the tool into something like a machine made of an unknown tin can, and started fiddling with it, and I passed the time by looking around the room without thinking.


    Looking back, it is a very messy and hectic room. It¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s not organized, but after all, the room was in an ambiguous state that made me wonder if it was nothing more than piling up. In addition to the things Seneran was touching, there were scattered objects whose purpose was difficult to guess at all.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there was any need to ask what it was all about. It was because she had already confirmed how much she was putting her life and death in researching magical powers during her travels. It¡¯ll all have something to do with it.


    ¡°¡­Really.¡±


    After wrestling with the machine for a long time, Seneran took out the tools he had put in and brought three or four simr items from other drawers and arranged them in front of me.


    ¡°This is the magic extracted from you. The rest is the magic of the demons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Simple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    red light. blue light. grayish. Well, the contents, which seemed to be roughly expressed, were distinctly different from the magical powers extracted from me.


    ¡°Is that machine checking what kind of light is magical power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like a device that helps you see what you can¡¯t see with your eyes. I still can¡¯t see what kind of light these are. I have to put it in a machine and manipte it to see it.¡±


    From what it looks like, it looks like a brewing machine, but it must have functioned like a microscope. Seneran, who had a serious expression on his face again while he was in vain sentimentality, continued as he arranged the tools containing magical powers.


    ¡°Saving magic artificially and verifying it like this is only possible by borrowing the power of specialized tools. That¡¯s not only true for humans¡­ but also for demons. At least to the extent of my knowledge, those who can see magic directly doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Then, as if to confirm my intentions, I looked at him with grim eyes, but all I could do was shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°I am a swordsman who only uses what is given to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha. I see. Do you have time? If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to check more things.¡±


    Maybe a little more research could reveal something specific? If I could do that, it would certainly be a good thing for me, but unfortunately, that day doesn¡¯t seem to be today.


    ¡°It looks like it will be difficult today because I have a prior appointment. Let¡¯s schedule another time next time.¡±


    ¡°A promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a long time since Marquis Levien took time.¡±


    Could it be because the trip went on for a long time without being able to see you off properly? When she went to see Ragnis after finishing all her business in Ogwen, she was in a state of distress. Perhaps he himself had been busy in various ways during that time, but the appearance of Ragnis, who strongly demanded today¡¯s meeting with thick dark circles, was even venomous.


    I¡¯m going to make an appointment and see it in a few weeks, but if this is punctured, it¡¯s certain that Ragnis will have all his hair pulled out.


    ?


    Waking up from sleep, Ragnismented over his unresolved fatigue and rolled over on the bed, then suddenly came to his senses.


    Feeling the afterglow of the muscle pain that had been bothering her for the past few weeks, she hurriedly checked the time, realized btedly that she had woken up at home and not at Radnell Vandes¡¯s library, andid back on her bed with a long sigh.


    The first thing she found was Radnell Vandes when the Envelde case was sorted out, her political position and personal safety suddenly began to be resolved, and her work began to decrease.


    When she returned from her duties in the Empire and asked for practical magic lessons, Radnell Vandes silently listened to her request without showing any embarrassment. Even Ragnis, who had made a firm decision and made the proposal, was slightly taken aback by epting it so readily without even asking why he had made that decision.


    From the day Ragnis first entered the capital after escaping from Ogwen, the attitude Radnell Vandes had consistently maintained was to keep her student safe. Originally not moving well politically, the biggest reason why he stood on the side of the royal family and wandered around every day was himself. There would have been a sense of loyalty to the dead father and a sense of loyalty between the priests, but as a result, Radnell Vandes actively tried to prevent Ragnis from advancing to the front to recover the territory.


    thorough protection. He was so zealous and active that at times he looked like a grandfather trying to keep his granddaughter out of harm¡¯s way.


    It was Radnell Vandes who did not even think of giving up his determination no matter how much he talked. That¡¯s why he bent down like a lie and started to listen to his demands. Of course I have to wonder. But it wasn¡¯t long before ss started and Ragnis made the assumption that he might be wrong.


    The problem was the intensity of the ss. His ss was so harsh that he had to seriously contemte whether Radnell Vandes had created a malicious curriculum to discourage him and make him give up on the holiday he had barely endured the first week.


    No matter how much Ragnis went through mentally and physically difficult times after the fall of his family, the process of honing his magic and body in a situation that was infinitely closer to real life than he had ever experienced was not smooth. However, Radnell Vandes persistently tested her limits by receiving advice from the phantom wizard, and at the same time showed meticulousness that did not even give her mind a chance to eat with ruthless theoretical education.


    The reason why she was able to endure it was purely thanks to her determination to contribute to Eldmia¡¯s revenge.


    In fact, hepleted the course, which was only ¡®simple and most basic prior learning¡¯, as Radnell Vandes said, who was not allowed to sleep properly for 4 hours a day, even with severe training to the point that he might think he was trying to raise himself as a knight rather than a wizard. That was two days ago. Radnell Vandes got a short break while he was preparing for the next ss, and Ragnis, who returned home, had to stay in bed without even thinking about doing any proper activities other than eating and sleeping.


    I wanted to do that today as well, but with my head clearer than ever, I began to force myself to stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Eldmia toe soon¡­¡±


    Queue. Ragnis raised himself with a noise and rang the bell to call the maids. And, due to muscle pain, I took a bath with my ufortable body and organized my thoughts.


    Almost a month passed without being able to see their faces properly due to the passing of each other several times. Living in the same city, he wanted to protest that this made sense, but since most of the events Eldmiamitted were closely rted to Ragnis, it was inevitable that he was so busy. However, even after hearing that he had recently moved away from the Ogatorv family and moved to the adventurers¡¯ district, he regretted that he couldn¡¯t even visit. It was heartbreaking to live with only Asilie, but since we¡¯ve been together since we were young, it was understandable, so I was able to understand it and move on.


    He didn¡¯t wonder why he had left the Ogathorpes. I wasn¡¯t particrly worried. The Eldmia Ragnis knew was a man who knew most of what he needed and moved.


    It is Eldmia who does not rush and moves under a n so clear that it would be rude topare her to her peers. I¡¯m just curious about what I¡¯m going to do in the future and what ns I have. Because he had to move along with it.


    While continuing his thoughts, Ragnis, who had finished grooming himself with the help of a maid, carefullyy down on the bed and rested so that his clothes would not get wrinkled. It was a break that I hadn¡¯t thought about for the first time in a while, but my head, which had be ustomed to working hard, started to review the training and lessons of the past few weeks.


    ¡°I want to take a break when I¡¯m resting¡­¡±


    In the end, Ragnis, realizing that he couldn¡¯t get out of the bridle of continuous review even if he struggled here and there, decided to think about apletely different topic.


    It was a simple yet unpredictable topic. What kind of idents did Eldmia have in just a few weeks?


    Fortunately, the attempt worked, and Ragnis had to groan and frown until the maid entered the room to announce that Eldmia had arrived.

 Chapter 247

    Finally, I left the 3rd floor, Seneran¡¯s studio, with Laika.


    The second floor, which I came down with a short-legged sad beast in my arms, looked more crowded than when I nced at it as I went up. I looked around for a while to see if there was a trend of purchasing adventurers¡¯ goods in the capital without my knowledge, but most of the customers are adventurers. No matter how light the outfit was, it was not too difficult to find out because the adventurer badge was always hung outside.


    It must be that the nickname of the golden wizard was not thrown in vain. I went down to the first floor, thinking that perhaps the time when I came with Ashlie was the moment when there were the fewest people, and it was even more spectacle there.


    [If the Leica is over there, it will definitely get stepped on.]


    I thought the same, so I didn¡¯t put down the Leica I was holding in my arms. Laika¡¯s tail was cut short due to her past as a herding dog, but the long tail overcame the problem.


    Most of them are shorter than me, so I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m out of breath, but there are a lot of them. Most of the adventurers on the 2nd floor were mostly expensive items, whereas the 1st floor was full of low-level adventurers. Nelby was among the busily moving among them, but he wasn¡¯t really good enough to say hello, so he decided to leave the store quietly.


    The moment I came down the stairs and stepped onto the busy first floor, there were people who noticed me and reacted.


    [master! People are staring!]


    I thought it might just be one or two people, but that kind of reaction gradually spread, and within a few seconds, I reached the point where I could tell that people were looking at me without even realizing it.


    At the thought that it might be an attack of some kind, even the fluff stood up and there was a small murmur at the moment of tension.


    ¡°Is it a real guillotine?¡±


    ¡°Look at that dog and his height. It¡¯s just like the rumor.¡±


    ¡°It must have been real that he used Seneran¡¯s magic library items.¡±


    ¡°They said that he appeared in the cksmith¡¯s shop where his craftsman, Balkun, was¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he knew the real world. Even after hearing the same rumors, some are territorial and try to raid, while others react like ordinary people who have seen celebrities. I didn¡¯t know anything else, but I really liked that the road was slowly opening up.


    Everything else was bad. Even as I quickly passed them and left the library, there was a debate going on behind me over whether or not I was really guillotined, so I put my Leica down and quickly left.


    Fortunately, there was no one chasing after or prying behind like a big fan. If you have even a little bit ofmon sense, it would be natural not to step on the back of a human nicknamed the guillotine, but after going through a lot of things that didn¡¯t havemon sense, I became cautious.


    ¡°Use it. I don¡¯t know if this will cause misceneous things to invade the houseter.¡±


    Of course, if I did that, I¡¯m going to bring a death that will go down in history, but being fearless and annoying are always two different things. If that happens, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to go to the grind again, so I¡¯m tired just imagining it.


    Even after that, a lot of different eyes were focused on me and Laika, so by the time I arrived at Ragnis¡¯s mansion, I was tired and tired. After trying to wash my face anding to my senses, I announced my intention to visit, and as I stood at the front door, a familiar face greeted me from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Eldmia. You must have been very busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Lenissa. It seems like you¡¯re prone to incidents and idents. More than that, I¡¯m just an adventurer now, so I¡¯d like you to take the sir off.¡±


    Renisa, who greeted me with a rare appearance wearing only a uniform without armor, guided me inside and continued the conversation.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Considering his achievements in the past, it¡¯s rather strange that he wasn¡¯t given a title. I heard that the House of Nobility strongly opposed it, but it¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±


    On the surface, since it was a member of the aristocracy at the opposite end of the royal family, her reaction was a very natural one. I thought it might be better to agree with that and find a way to express my gratitude to Duke Lesrom. That side must have tuned it for their own benefit, but I was quite satisfied with it from my point of view, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to say thank you.


    ¡°By the way¡­ is that dog¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pet dog that happened to be kept. It¡¯s a smart kid, so you won¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    [Leika is smart!]


    Of course, Laika¡¯s confident cry never reached Lenisa¡¯s ears. However, I could see the nodding gesture, and Lenissa, lightly surprised by Laika¡¯s reaction and bursting intoughter, let her in withoutining.


    As I was thinking about how to send a letter of thanks to Duke Lesrom, Mongsoon suddenly came to mind.


    Come to think of it, his whereabouts are unclear. If you¡¯re still in the capital, I think you¡¯ll be able to deliver letters. Perhaps, since he helped at the Envelde mansion, he might have thought that he had done enough and went back. I should have said thank you to him as well, but it¡¯s a pity that Ipletely forgot because I wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    I stopped thinking about other things for a moment and looked at Lenisa, who was leading the way. She was skillfully giving instructions to thedies-in-waiting. The fact that he has a stronger butler-like aspect than before is that he proceeds with the tasks that were scheduled in advance with only nces and hand gestures rather than verbal instructions. Originally, knights did not like this dual job, but as expected, loyal subjects were loyal subjects, so she did not feel that way at all.


    ¡°It is fortunate that Marquis Levien has Sir Renissa.¡±


    When I said it without hiding my admiration, Lenisa opened her eyes wide for a moment, then responded with a light smile and opened the door to the reception room.


    Come to think of it, I had never visited the reception room here, even though I had visited quite a few times. We only talked in the office every time, but being guided here must mean that Ragnis has more time. Last time I looked pretty tired because of the thick dark circles, but today I think myplexion may have returned.


    Looking forward to meeting him after a long time, he naturally came up to the seat next to the sofa and stroked Laika, who was sitting there a dozen times.


    When I saw Ragnis enter the room as the door opened, I realized that my expectations were greatly exceeded.


    ¡°No, my God. Ragnis? Your face is cut in half?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello Eldmia. I didn¡¯t expect to hear that as soon as I saw you.¡±


    But should I say that it seems like I received an extreme health PT rather than my skin and bones being in contact with it because I couldn¡¯t eat it and became exhausted¡­ ¡±


    ¡­It seems strangely healthy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just as I have a lot to tell you, I have a lot to tell you this time¡­ what else is that dog?¡±


    ¡°Haha. No matter how many stories we have to say, it will be new blood in front of the great fantasy adventure in Eldmia.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s okay to be healthy. As soon as Ragnis, who was suffering from muscle pain and had difficulty moving, sat down, we started talking.


    The beginning of the conversation, which is not enough to describe it as truly rxed, started with my adventure story. From getting entangled with Sen¡¯s party while going to Ogwen with Asillie in a happy mood, after receiving a request from the Holy Light Cross to beat the devil and confronting the heretic judges of the Demonic Church, in Englem, he unintentionally steals Laika because of the alteration of Grondzel. Despite the fact that the whole story leading up to the sale was conveyed raw, without any seasoning, Ragnis seemed to be unconscious.


    ¡°So, is this a demonic sword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Originally, her face was a bit more bloody. It looked like she was wearing a wolf-shaped helmet. Her body also felt like a metal texture.¡±


    Ragnis, who showed an unbelievable reaction while stroking the sleeping Laika on hisp, gave him a questionable look, so he just smiled. What if it¡¯s true?


    After that, Ragnis¡¯ recent situation was unexpected in many ways. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she was sincere in what she said in the Empire, but it was apletely unexpected development that Radnell Vandes had shown a move to be overprotective of her, and that he was now overturning it and giving her Spartan education. .


    Honestly, I was very worried that Radnell Vandes didn¡¯t show up even during the Envelde incident, so I might stab him in the back. I was very fortunate that it wasn¡¯t the worst situation, but I wondered what caused the change in my heart.


    ¡°Well. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re stronger than Master expected and you¡¯re just going out?¡±


    ¡°Am I the cause?¡±


    ¡°Master already knows that I have no intention of leaving you.¡±


    Come to think of it, on the day of my visit to the empire, I was a nobleman who talked nonchntly to Ragnis and immediately realized it was my fault after seeing the p on the cheek. If the conclusion I came to after reviewing my actions so far was Spartan-style education for Ragnis, then it would be right that the education of the past few weeks was really just basic education.


    Suddenly, Ragnis, who had a hard time even lifting a cup of tea because of muscle pain, began to feel more sorry for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a hard time in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, Sir Radnellvandes intends to train you to the point where you won¡¯t die even if you are next to me.¡±


    And sooner orter, the incidents I¡¯ve been talking about since the Envelde incident will also reach his ears.


    By the time she is strong enough not to die even if she fights demons, Ragnis may have be a muscr womanparable to Ekatrina.

 Chapter 248

    Conversation with Ragnis was enjoyable, but in the end, her time was limited, and we only got to spend time together until dinner.


    Still, since returning from the empire, he had the longest face-to-face conversation, and he had a more satisfied face than the first time I saw him.


    [master! I like this person!]


    Maybe it¡¯s because he healed himself by stroking Leica non-stop, except during meals. She doesn¡¯t lose her hair, she doesn¡¯t smell, and the feel is real. I dare say that it is definitely the final evolutionary form of a pet.


    She said with a sigh of regret while feeling the greatness of Radnell Vandes-style education from Ragnis, who did not even show any difort even after spending a long time with the fairly heavy Laika sitting on her thighs.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I leave him?¡±


    ¡°Come to your senses. He¡¯s a demonic sword¡­ No, it¡¯s a demonic dog.¡±


    Ragnis, who held him in his arms and even buried his nose in it, pretended not to win and let go of Laika, as if he had fallen for the charm of Laika, which was more vicious than a magic sword in terms of bewitching people.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange. It feels like I¡¯m healing physically, not mentally.¡±


    ¡°Our demon dogs don¡¯t have that kind of function¡­ don¡¯t they? Leica, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    [I don¡¯t know!]


    I thought about it for a while while stroking the panting Leica as I naturally hugged it. It is a Leica that can be said to have already been degenerated into something unidentified that is not even a sword, throwing iron shit. Since the only food given to it is magic power, it may have be a bodyposed only of magic power like a demon. It would be unconditional if all the materials that were the magic sword were wrapped up.


    So, what kind of creature is he? As far as I know, only spirits or demons can have their bodies made of magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little vague since he says he doesn¡¯t know, but¡­¡± ¡±


    Well, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to know if I keep him for one more day?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Let¡¯s put it on hold for now. At least we have to be sure that he won¡¯t have a bad influence.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to refuse the request of Ragnis, who was looking at him with high expectations, but he is a guy with a demonic sword. Even if you don¡¯t want it, you won¡¯t be able to forgive yourself for yourcency if you leave it alone in the midst of not knowing what variables might be.


    Fortunately, Ragnis agreed with my exnation and let go of his attachment to Laika. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my mood, but it seemed that her gestures to see us off were much morefortable than when I first saw them.


    ¡°¡­write.¡±


    But even after leaving the mansion, I couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicious feeling, so I went into a dark alleyway and put my hand on Laika¡¯s head to inject magic power into it.


    [Ong oh ok?]


    I made some adjustments, remembering thest time I was lying down because I was too full.


    ¡°Hey. Think about it with your smarter head. Do you really think Ragnis¡¯ condition improved just by holding you?¡±


    I crouched down in front of that guy and asked him quietly while stroking his hair. Laika, who rolled her eyes as if thinking about something, replied with a small nod.


    [I think there is a possibility. Do you remember the first time the owner met Leica? You forcibly saved the thief halfway.]


    ¡°It¡¯s sick. Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    [Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if it stayed the same? It was a kind of recovery ability, but since it was based on the blood of the victims, it had the disadvantage of being apanied by side effects unique to blood magic.]


    ¡°Leaving your mind off and going wild?¡±


    [that¡¯s right! Theye in many forms, but they usually appear that way! But now, the master¡¯s magic is the base, so even if it¡¯s implied, there are no side effects!]


    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±


    [Are you sure! However, in order for the owner to understand, you need to exin everything about blood magic to properly exin the cause of the side effects!]


    There are humans who have to listen to dogs for exnations because they do not understand the principles of magic that even dogs understand. Even that¡¯s me. No matter how much Laika is not an ordinary dog, it is a very difficult situation to understand.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you exin it simply?¡± [Side effectse from the poisoning of the user due to blood energy


    that has not yet been purified during the process of resentment and magical action contained in the blood!]


    I understand that it is a story that the side effects have naturally disappeared since I reced it with magical power.¡±


    [that¡¯s right! The owner is smart!]


    There are people who are praised for being smart by their dogs. that¡¯s me again Wouldn¡¯t this guy be smarter than humans as he gradually consumes more mana? Even now it contains temporary cleverness?


    Even though I had such a dark imagination, I exined it well, so I stroked the neck of the guy who was wagging his tail as if to ask for praise, and got up from the seat. Fortunately, in the meantime, it didn¡¯t happen that I was mistaken for a madman talking to a dog in an alleyway.


    ¡°Hey, big fellow. Are you a guillotine?¡±


    It¡¯s just that the guys who approached at some point blocked both sides of the alley and surrounded them.


    The guy with the biggest rice cake stick and the long cut on his savage face asked me with an unsuitable smile, so I answered with a stretch.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to Guillotine Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to pretend¡­ eh? Is that right?¡±


    I was in a good mood before, so I was trying to get over it in a good way. Even in a normal mood, I didn¡¯t intend to show mercy like that, so I lightly cleared my throat and asked a proper question this time.


    ¡°What are you doing bothering me from earlier?¡±


    ¡°Ha, this is a funny bastard. He said he didn¡¯t say anything and took it off and made my kids not even eat porridge properly¡­¡± ¡±


    Say it right. They only let me eat porridge. I didn¡¯t even tear off my jawline, so why can¡¯t I eat porridge?¡±


    Despite the fact that he calmly corrected the wrong information, the rice cake stand¡¯s expression crumpled. Not only the silky guy, but all the guys around him started to react badly.


    ¡°Look at this crazy bastard, he¡¯s full of confidence. A mere young bastard can¡¯t see anything after meeting well at a party, right?¡±


    ¡°You guys who can¡¯t even use a word have fallen for their ranks. Do you guys have no ears to listen to gossip or no brain¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, the


    tteokdae, who had been frowning, suddenly smiled fiercely next to me. hit the wall of the building.


    -Kooung!


    The fist that was swung without a gauntlet left a stamp on the wall, like leaving a mark on a cardboard box. At the same time, giggles began to erupt from the surroundings, and the rice cake drumstick opened its mouth again with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°What? A waste ss that can¡¯t even use an aura? Try saying it again?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to say it again. Instead, I swung my fist and hit the wall.


    ¨C Kwagagak!


    There is no heavy shock that resonates around like the punch of a rice cake stick. However, with a single hook that was as light as a jab, a deep groove was dug in the wall, and I looked up at him, expressing my condolences to the poor citizen whose house was damaged by boasting of his strength.


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    He and the others behind him were experiencing cognitive dissonance with their eyes wide open and nailed to a groove in the wall, so I opened my mouth first and helped theme to their senses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll correct it. The idiot who can barely use a dusty aura has gone crazy after ss. Do you guys have no ears to listen to rumors or no brains?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­? Huh? How? Huh?¡±


    ¡°It was without a brain.¡±


    I felt very sorry for the owner of the building, but just that one use of force made my job very easy. Tteokdae, who had not yete to his senses in the midst of striding closer, began to roll his eyes eagerly in a cold sweat only after I had reached right in front of him.


    ¡°I ask you onest time. Who are you to bother me from earlier?¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t answer, and I punched him in the throat, ming my own stupidity for choosing the wrong person to talk to.


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    The four or five adventurers who were blocking the alleyway hesitated and retreated just by the copse of the rice cake stand that had fainted along with a bloody shriek. Even if you try hard to roll your head while watching the obvious reaction, you can¡¯t guess their intentions and identities at all.


    I¡¯ve heard of some adventurers with well-established careers running their own guilds like some kind of servicepany to get work done professionally.


    However, that expression is a servicepany. Usually, it is more like a group of senior adventurers who are retired, raising the survival rate of new adventurers and supporting them with a stable ie while also preparing for their old age. Outside of the capital, real raw meat is a very rare form that can only be found in hunting cities located in the middle of the Demonic Realm where adventurers operate as a base.


    Not only does it coborate with the adventurer¡¯s guild, but it¡¯s run very neatly because if you get involved in dirty work for no reason, your t retirement life can be twisted.


    ¡°The world is so unreasonable. An idiot who can¡¯t speak properly knows how to use it. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As I have been living in the capital for about two years, I am somewhat familiar with such a group. I just didn¡¯t care because I had nothing to do with kite.


    However, no matter how much I looked back, there were no rumors circting that he acted like a gangster like this.


    However, I decided not to be particrly sorry or obsessed with myck of knowledge. Instead, he looked around at the guys who were still confused about whether to run away or run together.


    ¡°What about you guys? Are you the type who can¡¯t use auras but speak well, or are you the type who can use auras and speak well?¡±


    They may be idiots who can¡¯t do both, but whatever.


    If you knock on it, the answer wille.

 Chapter 249

    The job of an adventurer is extremely realistic.


    It¡¯s not that there is no low risk high return, but it¡¯s literally just a realm of luck. If the risk is low, you get less, but if the risk is high, you don¡¯t necessarily get much. A realistic job. An adventurer is a venerable manualbor upation that has been handed down along with human history, not a one-time business that pursues blue or red oceans.


    Just as mankind in my previous life failed to exterminate mosquitoes and cockroaches, the monsters in this world are also endless, and the by-products left by powerful monsters are resources that are no different from the creative economy from the perspective of mankind, so it can be taken for granted.


    However, in the end, technology and civilization are bound to develop, and even though humans may not have been able topletely drive out monsters from their residences, they have seeded to some extent in pushing threatening monsters out. For this reason, the appearance of threatening monsters in the vicinity of the capital is very rare, and this eventually leads to a drop in profits for adventurers, so unless they retire, adventurers with some skills spread out in search of new dangers.


    Of course, not all adventurers can do that. Even if many people study to join argepany or be a prosecutor¡¯s office, in the end, just as few people actually have that job, some due tock of ability find a new livelihood and settle down in their own way.


    This problem was a happening caused by those who wanted to keep the rice bowl while settling down due to theck of ability.


    This is the full story of the incident that I heard from the guys who are now putting their heads on.


    A blue-ss adventurer who was usually known as a mad dog fell out with a red-ss girl he often hung out with, and one day started to get involved in the Gaendal party that started to stand out. The Gaendal Party itself, which is one of the outstanding talents, could have been so, but it was said that it did not look very nice that there were all sorts of rumors and rumors that he was a madman and more misceneous things than rumors rted to his skills.


    Still, it was amon thing to live up to that point, but the problem continued after that.


    To be precise, Gaendal¡¯s party and the adventurers who considered themselves to be on the same level suggested joining the party, and a little trouble urred in the process of solving it.


    Ekatrina, who was the object of envy and sexual desire of many warriors because of her grandiosity and outstanding skills, and her wonderful body and rare beauty, and Leli, who was a magician and even pretty, had no chance to approach her because they only worked as a bond pair. It was not very cool, but it is said that there were quite a few people who epted it as if they had an opportunity by entering the Gaendal Party.


    As a result, those who were proud of their rank and confident in their skills applied to join the party with all kinds of bravado, but all these sins were rejected.


    The reason isck of ability and performance. In fact, all four of them were not meant to stay only in the capital city, so there was not a single one among those who were rejected who couldin about that reason, but they had a reason not only to have their pride scratched, but to feel that their faces were smeared with shit. .


    it¡¯s me


    He began to question whether it made sense to not ept them after having a party with a mere young adult adventurer.


    In response to some objections asking why they didn¡¯t pay attention to them, Ekaterina gave an objective evaluation that they were less skilled than me, but of course she epted it gracefully. None of them were. Among them, there were even those who threw very promiscuous insults, assuming the rtionship between me and Ekatrina, and then got all the corn in her iron fist.


    However, the fact that the corn was stolen was stolen, and the scraps who believed that the meaning of their existence was denied became ufortable and scratched their pride. At the same time, feeling the miserable feeling that the Three Rivers and the Five Rings werex, society copsed, and families were destroyed, the action taken by these bastards was ¡®discipline¡¯.


    Whether it¡¯s the guy who got beaten up after having sex with Ekatrina or the guy who was angry because his skills were ignored, they gathered together to make excuses and formbinations to win mentally. Under the leapfrogging logic that if things go on like this, the adventurer¡¯s guild will learn to know the rank, the standard set by the supremew, the losers, who have united under the leapfrogging logic, did not dare to challenge the real powerful Gaendal party, and the logic they set up at their own will As if it were a rule, he began to harass adventurers below the rank.


    Still, as if they weren¡¯t empty-headed at all, they tried to make a usible difference by actively casting politics and taking care of those who followed their arguments, and in that way, a new Hyangwoohoe that I did not know was born.


    Surprisingly, all of this is said to have happened before I went on vacation to Ogwen.


    ¡°I was shaking like that, mentally victorious and masturbating at the same time, but I suddenly jumped out again and joined the Gaendal party and lit the fuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­do, what¡¯s the fuse?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Are you saying you pulled the trigger on those motherfuckers?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    A blue-level adventurer cooperates with the Gaendal party again. It wasn¡¯t just joining them, but spreading the nickname of a guillotine, not a mad dog or a lightsaber.


    From their point of view, it was a cowardly trick to jump on the reputation of ¡®Levien¡¯s guillotine¡¯, which is rumored to be in full swing these days. The losers with the cheesy duckbill didn¡¯t fall for such a despicable tactic attempted by a blue-eyed adventurer, so they were energetic, and despite theirck of skills, they acted as Yekatrina¡¯s pirs and cheated on other people¡¯s reputations. The power of real adventurers. decided to show


    Because such a guy left a bad precedent, and if simr trifles increased, their ce in the capital could disappear.


    It is said that time has passed and it has reached now.


    ¡°Uh-huh, uh-huh-heh-heh.¡±


    Fuck it¡¯s so absurd that I can onlyugh. I grabbed my dizzying head and asked a rough question while stroking the Leica to get some peace of mind.


    ¡°I want a cigarette, really. You guys don¡¯t know the name of Levien¡¯s guillotine?¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask anyone specifically, but the answer came out immediately.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Surprisingly, he was right. Of course you may not know.


    In a capital so big that the adventurer district, the dwarf district, and the noble district are all separated, rumors are very vague. Even in modern times where the inte andmunication devices have developed, we don¡¯t know all the gossip in the neighborhood, so how could they know? If I knew that, I would have done it for information.


    Rather, given that rumors about an aristocratic family that had nothing to do with adventurers spread so quickly, it is right to suspect that someone intentionally leaked the information.


    Therefore, it can be said that the conclusion reached by the newly born Hyangwoohoe was based onmon sense reasoning. Just because Kim Cheol-soo, who lives in the basement of the back house, and Kim Cheol-soo, the chairman of a conglomerate, have the same name, it would be a story at the level of examining the possibility that they are the same person. Although their starting point is sloppy and narrow-minded, the cause they put forward belongs to a very usible axis when looking at the incident and information alone.


    But no matter how valid that conclusion may be, it¡¯s no excuse for giving me shit.


    If you don¡¯t know, you should have been more careful.


    ¡°Ha¡­yeah, I got the outline roughly. So did you guys juste to beat me up or drag me away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Likewise, an atmosphere of reluctance to answer begins to flow, perhaps because I did not pick and choose someone to ask. I wondered if someone would break the joint and make a noise, but suddenly I thought I knew what this silence meant, so I asked again.


    ¡°Did youe here to beat me up and drag me away?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    are you right My eyes are improving day by day. A little satisfied with my progress, I grabbed someone by the scruff of the neck and forcibly raised him up. Apart from trembling like an aspen tree, the ugly-looking man who, like the others, had lost his front teeth and had not been able to wipe away the blood that had hardened to some extent, began rolling his eyes wide without even screaming.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard you tried to drag me? There¡¯s no ce to go. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even though he said he would help him achieve his goal, he looked back at the other guys who had their heads pierced with a desperate expression.


    ¡°Why? Do you think they¡¯refortable?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Leica, y with it in moderation.¡±


    Laika, who had been staring at me with bright eyes until now, grabbed the pants of the nearest guy without hesitation and started swinging them.


    ¡°Aaaagh! Sa, save me! Help me!¡±


    The guys who had been hammering their heads until now at the sight of no human windmill were about to get up, but as soon as our eyes met, they hit their heads again. When the one she was biting was exhausted, Laika bit another and repeated the same thing. At the point where the dog was biting and swinging at the person, those who felt the seriousness of the situation couldn¡¯t even resist and just trembled.


    When I tapped on the shoulder of the guy who was looking at them with tired eyes, he was surprised to see if he had finallye to his senses and showed a proper reaction.


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Leica, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his loyalty to his suffering colleagues or because he fears that he will suffer the same consequences if he doesn¡¯t move, but he walked really hard.

 Chapter 250

    Adventurers cause a lot of trouble.


    However, since it was a useful human resource that could not be discarded, all countries came together to guarantee their rights and interests, and agreed to encourage their activities. After all, this meant that the guild was a group closely rted to politics from the root of the guild, and it was also an unchanging rtionship from the adventurer¡¯s guild leader, Engrim, to the capital of Etis El.


    So Engrim now had a terrible headache. Engrim, who pressed his temples as he looked at the papers spread out on his desk,ined quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think he was such a big friend¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lot to call it a job, but it was a report that investigated and analyzed the incident caused by one person and its aftermath, and predicted future movements. Even after the Favaera Incident, the investigator¡¯s report, which continued his work steadily and diligently, was written in very detail, except when the target flew to the Empire, so there was nothing iplete.


    Rather, that was the problem now. Even though he had to meet with the investigator in a little while and tell him about his future ns, Engrim couldn¡¯t make a decision easily. He nced at the report, which could not be changed, and sighed deeply beforeining for thest time.


    ¡°How the hell did Ogatorf pick up a friend like this¡­¡±


    In just a few months, Eldmia had be a walking explosion magic. To the extent that he misses the days when he was quietly living with Ogatorv¡¯s daughter. Just looking at some reports, it¡¯s a level to believe that he is a self-sufficient adventurer who gets caught up in unlucky and big events.


    Among them, the most spective was the information delivered directly from the royal family. ording to the report, while he was in the Empire, in the process of preventing the attempted kidnapping and assassination of the princess, he fell through the gate into the middle of the Demon Special Forces, but he killed themander of the unit and returned alive. It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t tell if what I was reading was a y novel that was popr among nobles and adventurers recently or a report.


    It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t share my opinion with others because it was something that shouldn¡¯t have been leaked, but if it was something that could be shown, I¡¯d burst intoughter and share it with the receptionists. It hit me even more because the information I looked at inparison with the investigator¡¯s report was all false rumors.


    This is why they have argued several times that the adventurer ss should be further subdivided, but it is deplorable that it still does not change because it is a tradition that has been passed on. Where the hell do you think this is a request? After reading the miserable death of the head of the Englem guild, Engrim let out a deep sigh at the sound of knocking outside.


    ¡°Whoa¡­e in.¡±


    The man who opened the door burst intoughter as soon as he saw Engrim tidying up his papers and tidying up his confused mind.


    ¡°Oops. The guild leader¡¯s face is full of worries. Have you read all of Eldmia¡¯s amazing adventures?¡±


    Even that smile could feel really evil and despicable because of his somewhat nasty face, but Engrim understood very well that the male investigator¡¯s smile was really just funny. Even if it wasn¡¯t, there was absolutely no reason to be angry with him. All these detailed reports came from that man.


    So Engrim took out precious chocte and served it, smiling helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if you throw this to the right novelist, you¡¯lle out with a novel that sells moderately?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you think the same as me, you read it correctly. How the hell did the Ogatorf family bring such a friend?¡±


    Even that feeling is the same as mine. Engrim smiled bitterly and offered a seat to the investigator he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    ¡°Sit down. No matter how tough it is, isn¡¯t it our guild¡¯s best investigator?¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that something to say to an informant who won¡¯t even bother to report a missing person? I¡¯m sorry I should get some chocte.¡±


    Engrim¡¯s most trusted investigator, Garrun, smiled even more sternly and sat down on the sofa. Then, the conversation continued, helping Engrim, who was already setting the chocte and tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an absurd friend. I almost had to pee just because of the dance you showed at Pavaera, but that was the blood of a bird?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the information sent by the royal family, I would have thought you were an exaggeration no matter how much you called me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t really say anything. She has a good sensitivity, and elves are starting to stick around, andtely, even though I can¡¯t see her, even a person who serves a dream appears wearing it, and I almost got caught.¡±


    Garun was a skilled adventurer. Once a well-known scout among self-sufficient adventurers, he was a person who was evaluated as having a silver level value for his skills alone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fatal injury he received on his right arm, he would have remained like that, but now, after retirement, he was active as a guild member and made a great contribution in many ways through his skilled tracking and stealth skills.


    It was purely coincidental that he became involved with Eldmia. Originally, he was sent to check and monitor Favaera¡¯s movements. The only bad thing in his life was stealing his brother¡¯s candy when he was young, and the main topic flowed as the smile slowly erased from his stern face, which gave him the nickname ¡®viin¡¯.


    ¡°I feel it while watching, but it¡¯s dangerous beyond this. I¡¯ll have to use my hands quickly to build a friendly rtionship, or at least stop this kind of background investigation.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that enough?¡±


    ¡°As incidents and idents happen around them, big figures keep getting involved. When this purge of heresy within the Holy Light Cross is over, Ogwen¡¯s parish will be a bishop. It seems to have started, and the contact with Valkun, the artisan who has a rtionship with the shadow feet, is never shaky. It seems that I really liked how that young friend is so good at social life.¡±


    Even though I received a report, hearing the story of the person directly feltpletely different. As usual, Garun tried to share the possible and the impossible, assessing the situation calmly and without the slightest exaggeration. Even so, it was to the point where he couldn¡¯t even think of Engrim, since it had been so long since he had heard such a painful sound.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re there right now, if you get caught unlucky, you¡¯ll be grabbed by the back of the neck right away, but now you¡¯re wearing a dog that used to be a demonic sword right next to you, right? Seeing you talk to them sometimes, you seem to have the intelligence to be able to have a conversation, but honestly, the dog¡¯s abilities are far beyond normal. I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll be able to evade tracking.¡±


    ¡°Could it be just talking to myself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have, but none at all. And an incident happened just a while ago rted to that.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°The private guild that recently caused trouble with the Gaendal party. They messed with my brother.¡±


    Engrim struggled to keep his eyes shut as he picked up the chocte and popped it into his mouth. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even say it thinking about the price, but today, I went naturally.


    ¡°No matter how crazy they are, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill people in the capital, so why not just break a few ces and end it? Anyway, that friend lies down while looking for a ce to lie down¡­¡± ¡°Well, I also joined that private guild


    . I would have thought so if there were no familiar ones among the people who joined.¡±


    ¡°¡­A familiar face?¡±


    The reason why Garoon is rxed is because he deserves it. The problem was that it might have been toote to do anything about it, or that there might still be a chance.


    Engrim did not want to fret, but the implications of his words were so foreboding that he had to hasten.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dangtel gang joined there.¡±


    match. In the end, Engrim couldn¡¯t stand it and hit his forehead. The sound that came from his forehead, which had gradually widened due to his age, was so cheerful, but the reality in his head and the current situation was not at all cheerful. No, maybe the situation is lighthearted in many ways.


    Eldmia, who returned afterpleting the request that day, made a clear deration after fanning the Dantel gang like a dog. If you do stupid things like making a gang, you will be sent to the underworld.


    And given the circumstances, he was a person who could really kill them all.


    light.


    refreshingly.


    A headache came over me in an instant.


    ¡°I thought he was going to be quiet for a while¡­¡±


    Garun continued as he looked at Engrim, who was bing weepy, with pity. Of course, his expression seemed to be sarcastic rather than sad, but Engrim didn¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the enemy ss adventurers are moving, so they cling to it, thinking it¡¯s this time. Actually, it¡¯s less than the Gaendal party, but among the guys who have a grudge because of this ck guy, there are a few kids who aren¡¯t as bad as their skills. More than half of them will die.¡±


    Adventurers cause a lot of trouble.


    But it is also true that it is a useful human resource. And, unless you really have a personality that is worse than none, your rank is the starting point for such a useful adventurer. No matter how peaceful the capital waspared to other regions, it was not something that could be taken lightly by the vacancy of around 10 or so adventurers and about 20 adventurers who had gathered under theirmand to receive protection and instruction.


    Above all, the real winter begins with snow soon. Putting restrictions on their activities out of fear that they would die while moving too much due to the request meant that there was a high possibility that the request they would be tempted by would ur in the winter. The capital city was no exception.


    It¡¯s the season to stockpile not only materials, but also people. That was the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s winter.


    That¡¯s why, normally, Engrim would have mobilized people and intervened right away without any hesitation¡­


    ¡°Why¡­Dantel¡­¡±


    This time, the bnce of the scales moved so arbitrarily that he couldn¡¯t make a decision easily and had to groan. .


    Looking at Engrim, Garun shook his head and put another piece of chocte into his mouth. He vowed that he would not be as good as the guild leader no matter what.

 Chapter 251

    Dangtel thought.


    He was an adventurer who was quite sessful in Mandeli Port, and he was a mid-level adventurer who was never inferior in the capital city.


    As soon as I woke up in the morning, I looked in the mirror and believed that I was very handsome, but it was a huge illusion that I couldn¡¯t dare to rub, but Dangtel did not consider it an illusion.


    It¡¯s not that there weren¡¯t people around to give him sincere advice. He was born with the temperament of an ouw, but as if to prove that he was a kind of idiot, he had many friends of a simr level.


    The most fundamental reason he was able to live in his own delusion is that he only thought about it and never said it out of his mouth.


    Having lived as an adventurer until he reached 40, he considered the fact that he fled from Mandeli Port, where the demons raided and burned like a fire on dry rice straw, as evidence of his good skills. At the same time, he believed that he would be able to continue his life in the capital smoothly using it as a decoration.


    However, life in the capital was never smooth. Of course, the problem was with Dangtel, but as always, he looked for the cause only from the outside and, as always, seeded in rationalizing it.


    What the capital gave to himself and his colleagues, who believed that he was not only proud of himself as a portman, but also his skills were outstanding, was a humiliating insult, a stigma of underpaying with all kinds of excuses, and a failedmission.


    It was a cold world without any degree and absurdity. A person might secretly forget a bottle or two of alcohol in the storage room while standing guard, and then he might get excited and make a little mistake. There was no such thing as a territorial territorial attitude, such as not paying a penalty or reducing credit for such a trivial matter.


    He had been beaten by sailors for doing something simr in Mandeli Harbor, but that memory did not matter to Dantel. Because people always live in the present, not the past. It was his theory that he could not be a great person if he clung to such things.


    The irrational persecution of the countrymen from the capital city toward the adventurer from Mandeli continued day after day, but Dantel did not give in. Because I thought it all stemmed from envy and jealousy.


    It was nothing more than a ploy by small men who were not like men to crush people, but a real adventurer could not be destroyed by such ploys. The stronger their persecution, the more Dangtel acted more confidently, and in the end, he was able to get the results sooner than expected.


    Dangtel, believing that he had triumphantly won the battle against the capital, felt like he had the whole world. Until the day when I thought it was finally the end of hardship and the beginning of happiness, and I was drinking beer in the morning at the adventurer¡¯s guild, and I saw her dainty butt and tried to touch it.


    And until he got beaten up while holding a grudge against the work of the day, gathering his colleagues and attacking him.


    ¡°Huh!!¡±


    Dangtel jumped up from his seat in a cold sweat and looked around without paying attention to his beating heart. Colleagues stretched out, unable to keep their senses despite the scattered bottles and their own screams. And the familiar scenery of the room reminded me that this was their own shelter in the basement of a building obtained by enemy adventurers.


    Gradually shaking off sleep and alcohol, the head that began to awaken divided the boundary between reality and nightmare, and to calm the frightened heart, recalled the pleasant feast yesterday.


    It was a drinking party where those who had been beaten by the goddamn Eldmia gathered together, drunk with the joy that Eldmia would finally be beaten like they were beaten, not enough to squeeze in front of an enemy adventurer. The alcohol bought by more than ten people out of their pocketssted through the night and into the morning, and ended only after they reached the point of fainting from being drunk rather than falling asleep.


    ¡°Oh, my head¡­¡±


    Dangtel, who had already umted a lot, drank first and drank until thest. Dangtel, who recalled that point and organized the situation, walked to the water bottle in the corner holding his fragile head.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a fucking nightmare¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether the good mood quickly turned into irritation because of the nightmare or the hangover, but Dangtel cursed at the nightmare first. It was self-justification triggered instinctively because cursing at a hangover is no different from cursing at oneself until that happens.


    After a brief curse, a small question suddenly passed through Dantel¡¯s mind as he filled the roughly empty bottle because he couldn¡¯t see the water cup and watched the air bubbles rise in shapes.


    But can an enemy adventurer really beat that bastard?


    It was a serious problem in itself that he had to worry about it now, but surprisingly, now that he is half out of his mind due to a hangover, it is the only moment he can be the most cool-headed.


    For Dantel, who has spent his whole life in me, mental triumph, and self-justification, all of that was as natural as breathing, so he never tried to face reality with a sane mind. Even though he was influenced by the words shouted by the enemy adventurers and entered the guild they formed and was living a life no different from the bullies on the street, he still thought he was good and endured, believing that he had been ¡®shamefully insulted¡¯ by Eldmia, was proof of that. .


    However, it is different now that alcohol has paralyzed the brain. The memory of being beaten like a dog on the day of the dog was engraved not only in the brain but also in the body, and unlike the brain, which is capable of mental victory, the body was honest. The survival instinct, which was able to wake up briefly due to a hangover, took advantage of the opportunity and shouted on behalf of the brain.


    That bastard is a bastard that can never be dealt with at the level of his level. Fucked now. Seeing his trembling hands, he warned the owner, Dantel, with his whole body shaking, telling him toe to his senses and run away.


    ¡°Sir. It¡¯s fucking cold.¡±


    However, the resistance did notst long. As soon as I took a sip of the water in the bottle and quenched my thirst, my brain, which came to my senses, said, ¡®I couldn¡¯t have been scared.¡¯ Wow, there¡¯s no way that bastard could have been better than me. Getting hit then was just unlucky.¡¯ Because Dangtel was immersed in the swamp of self-rationalization in an instant by using .


    The ego, which had already disappeared before he turned twenty, and the bluff disguised as pride and the self-esteem that crawled to the bottom seized the opportunity and rushed at it, erasing the worries from Dantel¡¯s mind. Then, in the empty ce created, he began to engrave a happy future in which he could beat up Eldmia.


    Of course, the unmanly act of considering the possibility of that future realization was of little importance to Dangtel. I want to believe it, so I just believe it.


    ¡°A young bastard, how good is it if he is good at the same cheong-level subject? Giggles.¡±


    Thanks to this, Dangtel, who instantly felt better, shook his head and went upstairs. I had fallen asleep in the morning, so I thought it was lunchtime, but what came in through the window was darkness, not red light. As soon as he was about to feel discouraged at the fact that he had been asleep almost the entire day, Dantel realized that this was not a disappointing situation, but a very pleasant one.


    ¡°Sir? So today is the day to catch that bastard, right?¡±


    As if he had mistaken the date he was supposed to receive the gift for a day and suddenly received it, Dangtel smiled brightly and went outside to the well. My whole body shivered from the chilly night wind, but I was able tough it off. After washing his face with the cold well water and breathing in the evening air, Dangtel felt that his mind was clearing up, and he btedly tilted his head.


    I was supposed to catch it for a while, but it¡¯s evening now, right? Haven¡¯t you found it yet?


    It was strange. Obviously, it doesn¡¯t make sense to start with not being able to find the guy who recently bought a house in the adventurer¡¯s district. I wondered if they had already finished their work and were working on the second floor, but the building was as quiet as always.


    From a distant ce behind Dangtel, who had been dazed for a while in the noise of everyday life, which was no different from usual, a sound that was a little far from everyday life began to be heard.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that, but I didn¡¯t know that~¡± ¡±


    Eh, what are you going to do if you regret it now¡­¡±


    The two of you sing a song¡­ One is terrified and even his voice is shaking while the other is shaking. I can¡¯t afford to be calm. As I left the yard and headed towards the road from which I heard the sound, wondering at the tune I had never heard of in my entire life, two figures reflected under a streetmp on the road that had started to get dark were approaching the guild. Although it was winter and darkness had fallen early, the lights illuminating the capital were bright enough to illuminate even this remote area, and Dantel did not have a hard time figuring out that the man in the lead, trembling with fear, was theirrade.


    But who the heck is behind him, so hees in a mess like that, trembling and singing a song? A dog began to appear in Dangtel¡¯s field of vision, whose expression began to wrinkle in wonder. I lost my gaze for a moment at the figure walking panting on short legs, then I turned my gaze to the person next to him¡­ ¡±


    I¡¯ve be a fool~¡± ¡±


    ¡­Huh?¡±


    A nightmare stood there.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Just as Dantel identified him, so he identified Dantel. Wearing ordinary everyday clothes and only a thick coat waspletely different from thest memory, but that big size and face were not different at all.


    The nightmare that met Dantel¡¯s eyes smiled and raised his hand. It wasn¡¯t a friendly smile, and it wasn¡¯t meant for a handshake.


    ¡°Dangtel, you fucking bastard.


    After finishing talking, the nightmare grabbed the man walking in front of him by the scruff of the neck and threw it away.


    Thrown casually as if it were a light ball, the man screamed and flew through the air, smashing the wooden door of the hideout, creating a roar. As a result, he could hear his colleagues screaming and moving, but Dantel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the nightmare.


    There was no other reason. It is because his body has be rigid with fear because he failed to escape from reality.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    But, regardless of whether or not it was a nightmare, he shouted in a loud voice as if dering war¡­


    ¡°Go to Eldmia!¡±


    ¡­Dangtel urinated for the first time in 35 years under pressure that could not be relieved by self-justification.

 Chapter 252

    When I first heard the story, I just thought of ending it with an appropriate skill exercise.


    A living person is more useful than a dead person in order to impress on me that if I try to do anything wrong, I will lose unconditionally. It goes without saying that in a world where rumors do not spread easily, leaving at least one more survivor is beneficial to my long-cherished wish.


    However, the moment he saw Dantel¡¯s face, the n turned to nk in an instant.


    ¡°Congrattions Dantel. You will go down in the memory of others as the first instance of ignoring my warning and the first victim to pay for it.¡±


    It is a level that can be used as a teaching aid because it is Jicmel of Gaegwacheonseon and Dangtel who gave up his life. Upon hearing my words, Dantel suddenly frowned and shouted in a fit of fuss.


    ¡°J-Don¡¯t fuck! It¡¯s Eldmia! Eldmia has appeared!¡±


    I already shouted, but Dangtel ran into the building whose entrance was smashed with curses before he had time to think about why he was announcing it again.


    It¡¯s really amazing, I don¡¯t feel any impatience. If he had run away to another ce, I would have tried to catch him, but seeing him choose istion on his own feet, it puts me at ease. Thanks to this, I was able to leisurely give Laika some simple instructions.


    ¡°Leica. If there are guys running around the building, neutralize them.¡±


    [Yeah!]


    I took my eyes off the running guy and looked at the building. The two-story building, which is located far away from the main street and not from the main street, has a design simr to an inn that doubles as a bar. To the point where I wondered if the inn where Gaendal and his party were staying would be simr to the building in front of us if we reduced the windows by more than half and reced the swing door with an ordinary one.


    I set up a grandiose inn, but as I moved with the impression that it might have been ruined because of the poor location, people poured out of the building past the guide who was still lying and whimpering among the fragments of the broken door.


    However, all of them are not in good condition. A drunk guy, a drunk guy, a guy who didn¡¯te out with a weapon. Only after 10 or so people came out, I could see a couple of guys looking at me quietly looking at me with a somewhat normal look. Even though I felt that it was so obvious and pitiful, I let out a sigh of relief at the fact that I was still in trouble with these guys.


    It seems that just dealing with it will degenerate rather than develop. I¡¯ll have to sort it out quickly and take a look at the information the Holy Light Cross gave me as a reward.


    Unlike those who couldn¡¯te to their senses whileining inwardly, one guy who looked a little sane came forward and shouted out loud, but what came out of his snout was politics.


    ¡°Suddenly, what is this? Eldmia!¡±


    why is that political? I just shouted after confirming that there were more people snooping around because of themotion. To be honest, I thought they woulde in without a hitch, but it¡¯s a little fresh to try to cast such absurd politics.


    Thanks to that, I wondered for a moment what form they were trying to politicize, but the shit that this situation gave me was bigger than that, so I approached them without saying a word. After all, what kind of politics will these guys who have nothing to do with, and what purpose will they use it for?


    ¡°Mmm, stop! You¡¯re asking what kind of behavior this is!¡±


    Of course, there¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know why I came here. That¡¯s just a performance to im their innocence after hearing through my mouth that they sent someone to harm me. It is obvious that they will try to appeal their innocence to those who are eagerly watching while shouting out the obvious process such as Where is the evidence?


    Those who tried to attack me along with the guide and lost their souls and corn can be considered evidence, but I left the gang behind and I threw the guide myself at them, so perjury is still possible. And in that case, no matter what the oue would beter, the people watching now would consider memitting unjust violence and would contribute to shaping public opinion in their favor.


    But even that is a trick that can only be attempted after a conversation with me. So, why not just talk?


    If I don¡¯t ept them, they can¡¯t continue their politics, and the spectators will only let their imaginations run wild based on the rumors and information they¡¯ve heard so far after seeing the one-sided violence that will unfold in the future. I didn¡¯t know what the oue of that imagination would be, but I knew for sure that it wouldn¡¯t be unified in an advantageous way for them, so I steadfastly moved forward and turned my shoulders to loosen my muscles.


    Perhaps it was because the story didn¡¯t go the way I had hoped, and even that alone began to impress me with the voice of the guy shouting in front of me.


    ¡°What the fuck! Say something, Eldmia! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡±


    Now, on the surface, I am naked without a single sword. Of course, there is a needle inside the coat, and Laika is watching behind the building, but it is unreasonable to see them as weapons equivalent to a sword from a general point of view. On the other hand, even though they are idiots, all of them are wearing swords, and the number of people is about 10.


    Anyone can see that thetter should have an overwhelming advantage, but as the atmosphere turns backwards, expectations rather than worries and concerns begin to rise among the onlookers. If it was an area where ordinary people were staying, they would call the guards right away and cause an uproar, but in the adventurer district, this is just a fun spectacle.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person, so what are you afraid of! Stick around like an adventurer!¡±


    Should I say that it is like humans who chose to watch a fight despite enduring the possibility of sparks from watching for nothing in the first ce? When one raised his voice, simr arguments followed with loudughter from all sides.


    In the midst of it, I continued to close the distance without saying anything, and one of the drunk-looking guys couldn¡¯t stand it and pulled out the sword that was wearing at the waist and shouted.


    ¡°Stop it bastard! Do you want to lose?!¡±


    ¡°What a fucking idiot! What if I pull out my knife now¡­¡±


    Fortunately, I was quicker to charge with magic than the other guy warned him. Still, the guy who had been cursing at the guy who pulled out the sword, reacted to my movement and took his hand to his waist.


    ¡°Fucked¡­!¡±


    But the moment his hand gripped the sword, my feet were already touching his stomach. Fuck! It wasn¡¯t until the idiots next to him, who couldn¡¯t even scream with a heavy sound and took their eyes off the guy flying backwards, that they stunned with their fists before they started a bted resistance.


    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    Swearing tried toe out of my mouth, but I held it in really hard. Because my political quality started from now.


    In this insignificant fight, if Eldmia swears and hits you, you will live, and if you shut up and hit her, you will be beaten to death. If you build a rtionship between Mr. Widra and the priest and stay quiet for a while, rumors will ovep with the things you have done so far and inte moderately, and then the fights against me by those who are low in level will disappear.


    ¡°Me, those assholes can carry a knife and carry that one!¡±


    ¡°Get a little more excited, you assholes!¡±


    Fortunately, there was little regret because the onlookers were doing the provocation I had to do. If I had pulled out a sword like they did, I think at least one of them would have gone to call the guards.


    It¡¯s a matter of course, but there were people dying from those fists and kicks, so it¡¯s true that the current situation is serious. They just get excited, not even thinking that those who can¡¯t get up, spread out on the floor, are dead.


    I pulled out my sword, presented an attack with the intent to kill one by one to the attacking guys, cleared the entrance, and entered the building only after confirming that none of them got up. It was a decision made because it was more advantageous to be in a narrow ce if they were going to continue fighting anyway, and if they recalled the scene when Dangtel ran away, it was clear that they would not easilye out even if all the guys here died.


    What I faced in the building I entered was the adventurers who hurriedly descended the stairs leading to the second floor after equipping not only weapons but also armor. Looking at the equipment, it was expected that they would have the ability to be called a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of It was all the same.


    Since the number is only about seven, there is no element to struggle at all.


    ¡°You said you knocked them all down already?¡±


    It¡¯s a little regretful that Dangtel isn¡¯t the guy who¡¯s so boring and spits out obvious sentiments, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. I took off my coat and used the half-broken door as a hanger to notify.


    ¡°If you fight with your bare hands, your life will be saved. If you bring a dangtel and offer it, I¡¯ll let you go unscathed.¡±


    That alone distorts the faces of the guys who were full of embarrassment. Since they gathered because their pride was scarred from the start, it was obvious that they would not listen to me. This is just a paving stone to prevent false testimonyter that I killed them recklessly.


    ¡°But those who pull out their swords and attack will die. Choose yourself.¡±


    Before I could finish my words, all of them drew their weapons. And without anyone saying it first, I spurred down the stairs and jumped down.


    Feeling grateful for that, I blew a short whistle.

 Chapter 253

    There are always a variety of methods that can be used to achieve results that ¡®win¡¯ in all directions.


    The same goes for fighting. It is nothing new that there are an infinite number of things to consider and things to consider, from the choice of weapons to cowardice, direct and indirect political parties, and so on. It is all the more natural that others acknowledge or deny the victory, depending on which of the numerous methods is chosen.


    Knowing that all too well, Garoon pondered for a moment.


    How will people ept Eldmia¡¯s actions?


    Of course, Eldmia didn¡¯t know, but after the Favaera incident, Garoon had unintentionally investigated him and was in a state of affection without knowing it. Of course, if he was a viin or a pleasure killer, he would have collected all his actions as evidence and sent them to the royal family instead of bing attached to him. It seemed like he was doing it, but he had a lot of affection.


    He couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he was ruthless towards beings outside his eyes, butpared to the many people he had met in his life, Eldmia belonged to a decent person. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a human being who has clearly defined factors that can cause seizures.


    That¡¯s why Garun wanted Eldmia to work for a long time and write more stories, but the problem is that Eldmia¡¯s external appearance is chaos itself.


    Good deeds do not show off, retaliation is not moderate, and regardless of who the opponent is, if they are wrong, they push forward. Behind that self-confidence, how hard did that young friend study so hard to know such a thing? There is a clear evidence that makes it hard to stop admiring it.


    Thanks to that, people with a bit of brains understand his unusualness and treat him as a troublesome friend and keep a moderate distance from him, but not everyone can only look at him from such a positive point of view.


    Because the reality is that there are more people who are not than those who admit that a 15-year-old youth is better than them. Even those who try to live as wlessly as possible be objects of jealousy only with their outstanding talents, and they seem to believe in their talents and go crazy without knowing the fear of the world.


    The more famous people get involved with him and the more power he gains, the colder his gaze will be. Even if Eldmia herself doesn¡¯t ask for any help from those around her, in the end, the situation she induces will make those who don¡¯t know how to look like an unlucky guy who gets preferential treatment and goes wild.


    ¡°Ummm. As expected, he did it in a big way.¡±


    Although the reason why they came together was a bit idiotic, Eldmia¡¯s move of overthrowing an entire civilian guild, which was normal on the surface, would never look good.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I¡¯ll be passing by.¡±


    It was a very different experience to dig through the road confidently and ask for the understanding of the onlookers, unlike usual, when I had to hide myself. Even though he ran in his own way, he was veryte, and in his field of vision, adventurers belonging to the private guild copsed outside the building entered.


    No, to be precise, the corpses and wounded who were ¡®adventurers¡¯ caught my eye.


    Even at a cursory nce, the appearance of seven dead and only three or four still alive could be seen as the number of wrinkles that would be engraved between Engrim¡¯s eyebrows. However, as far as he knew, the number of private guild members was about twenty, excluding those who had previously encountered Eldmia. In the end, it was said that the remaining members were in a confrontation with Eldmia in that building.


    ¡°Use it. I was going to pick up some more chocte and eat it.¡±


    If so, wouldn¡¯t it have arrived when the lull had been reached?


    There was no option to wait until Eldmia came out to Garoon, who had no ability to turn back time and had already entered through the onlookers, saying that he was a member of the guild. He stepped into the building, which gave off a dungeon-like atmosphere, hoping that the guild members that Engrim had sent to the guards would arrive in time.


    Contrary to what was expected to be a mess because of the smashed door, the inside of the building was clean with no broken ces. The floors were tidy and the stairs were tidy.


    And the six corpses lying on the stairs and the floor were also very clean.


    ¡°Keuk, it looks like he came with that unknown weapon.¡±


    All the dead bodies were dead with their eyes open, with holes in their bodies. Garun¡¯s face became serious when he recalled the sight of him wiping out the cultists from a distance with an unknown projectile.


    Even though enemy adventurers rushed in droves in this narrow ce, their wounds were the same. Even so, it wasn¡¯t that they were pierced in one blow, they were pierced in vital points, but they were all different.


    If you hadn¡¯t seen it yourself, you would have dismissed it as a bad joke.


    ¡°Is it a dancing arrow¡­¡±


    While Eldmia was on the list of people she would never want to turn into enemies, even if she was on active duty, Garoon quickly looked at the corpse and noticed a noiseing from the second floor and quickly ran up. It was already toote, but I had to save those who could be saved so that at least one wrinkle in Engrim would be less.


    And when the situationes when his wrinkles are less, his work bes easier.


    The source of the noise, intentionally loud, was at the end of the hallway leading to the terrace on the second floor. Unlike the beautiful scenery where the door of the terrace, which is the only one in the building made of stained ss, catches the light of the streetmp and scatters colorful lights, Garoon looked at Eldmia, who looked at him with an expression that looked like he would kill someone at any moment. I felt it stand up.


    However, Eldmia opened her mouth with a dumbfounded expression after checking Garun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Garun?¡±


    Oh my goodness. I¡¯ve only seen it once, but I can¡¯t believe I remember it. Garoon broke into a cold sweat and raised his arms as he didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction he would get if he found out that he had been following Eldmia.


    ¡°Hey bro! It¡¯s been a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ wasn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ah! Pavaera. This left a misunderstanding. I¡¯m actually an investigator belonging to the guild. At that time, I purposely hid myself to investigate Pavaera.¡±


    Behind Eldmia, who had an expression of both bewilderment and surprise, Dantel, who was crawling on the floor with holes in her knees, was rolling her eyes, pouring out cold sweat and tears. However, he did not try to run away when Eldmia turned her gaze away from him. It was not difficult for Garun to guess that it was not because of Dantel¡¯s will, but because of the coercion caused by the dancing arrow floating next to Eldmia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Anyway. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to leave that sex offender bastard alone and talk for a while. How about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that the position of the guild?¡±


    Shit. Wherever I look, I¡¯m 15 years old. A 15-year-old who notices what I¡¯m about to say, cuts it off, and brings it to the point? Even cheap adventure novels sold in the market won¡¯t feature such a protagonist.


    Garoon shook his head pretending to be calm as the nape of his neck felt chilly for a moment. And please, this time, he smiled as mildly as possible, hoping that his face would feel a little less threatening.


    ¡°The guild¡¯s position is always to minimize disputes. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking, yes. But if you¡¯re asking if we¡¯re in a position to protect and defend our friends in this private guild, not yet. We don¡¯t know the full story of the case. there.¡±


    Fortunately, it was not a bad answer, and Eldmia brushed her chin, reaping the hostility she had been pouring out toward herself. If the meaning of that action was not different from the others, it was that he was worried about something, and Garoon felt like he found some hope there.


    ¡°I¡¯m still an excellent guild employee, so I¡¯ve heard some rumors about you. These days, since you¡¯ve been morous, more than one person is interested in you.¡±


    ¡°¡­however?¡±


    ¡°So, I have a rough idea of why you¡¯re doing this. If a friend who doesn¡¯t go on a rampage before the board isid, doesn¡¯t that mean that the board is usually set?¡±


    As if asking her to say more, Garoon continued to exin, showing subtle kindness to Eldmia, who was staring at him nkly.


    ¡°Looks at my friends here too, they were very determined and rushed at me, but since you didn¡¯t even pull out a proper weapon, self-defense would be established. If the rumors of ¡® are true, it will end without any problems anyway. But Dantel¡­ unintentionally became a little separate. He¡¯s incapacitated.¡±


    Not only is he not holding a proper weapon, but he can¡¯t even stand on his legs, probably because his knees are smashed. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather have a good leg, but Garun also had a position.


    ¡°As long as I am a member of the guild, I am also in a position toe for official duties. Violence towards an incapacitated opponent must be stopped. But if you kill him now, it may look like you have not responded to the guild¡¯s formal mediation.¡±


    ¡°so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to intimidate or coerce¡­ I¡¯m just saying that you can¡¯t avoid your own punishment. It may be a minor punishment for you, but isn¡¯t it worth it to Dantel?¡±


    So, let¡¯s put down our weapons and retreat.


    He was a smart friend, so there was no need to gossip behind his back. In fact, Eldmia nodded as if she understood, so Garrun thought his persuasion had worked.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s not worth it now.¡±


    However, Eldmia stretched out her arms contrary to what she had agreed to and lifted Dantel while holding him by the cor. Even though he is clearly an adult man, he was so calm as if he was lifting an ordinary piece of luggage. Garun, who was momentarily dazed, said Eldmia before he could evene to his senses.


    ¡°This bastard only bes worthwhile when he dies.¡±


    ¡°Sir, fuck! Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you! Dog! Fuck¡­!¡±


    Before Garoon could react, Eldmia threw Dantel, who was spattering and swearing, at the door.


    And Dangtel, who was swayed by a force stronger than when he lifted it up, smashed the ss door and flew outside with a face that could not ept the situation.


    ¡°Sir baaaal!!¡±


    Garun¡¯s nervous nerves slowly began to see everything unfolding before his eyes. As if the world had slowed down, Garun btedly realized how nervous he was.


    In that slowed-down world, the figure of Dantel flying out of the terrace through the scattering ss and scattering blood, and the figure of Eldmia, who threw him away and then turned around and looked at her with a calm expression, created a very different scene.


    In that bizarre moment, Eldmia spoke.


    ¡°The value of a result that proves that there are no double warnings.¡±


    With those words as a signal, a rapidly spinning projectile beside Eldmia was fired at Dangtel.

 Chapter 254

    Where am I?


    A temporary detention center now familiar to me as my vi.


    Who am I?


    Eldmia Ega is temporarily detained for overreacting to the issue of retaliation among adventurers.


    Yes. This time, I wanted to take a look at the prisons in this country, but surprisingly, the ce I headed to was the temporary detention center for nobles. I was embarrassed inside, but when I said hello to Messie, who I saw for the first time in a while without revealing it, she was rather embarrassed. Of course, not only my dignified attitude but also Leica¡¯spanions seemed to y a role, but I could tell for sure that I was so dumbfounded that it broke that poker face.


    But that¡¯s the process. Anyway, I ended up staying here again, proudly acting like my own home, taking a shower and lying down on the bed. Laika, who was excitedly looking at the room I was seeing for a while, came to lie down next to me, and I stroked the nape of his neck for about five minutes.


    ¡°This is different from the n¡­?¡±


    After that, I started worrying a littlete.


    Killing Dangtel and obediently following Garun to be imprisoned by the guards was within the assumption. It was also expected that the charge of overreaction could lead to a maximum of three days of imprisonment due to the investigation. But I never dreamed that I woulde this way, as if it was so natural.


    error? Nobility¡¯s temporary detention center is not ¡®aristocratic¡¯ for nothing. It is a ce where guilty nobles are imprisoned for the purpose of saving face, but at the same time, it is a ce with a strong political smell that is also used for the purpose of blindfolding and releasing only formal procedures usibly. Unless there is an order from above, the guards put all the criminals or suspects they caught in the temporary detention center where Ragnis was imprisoned or in the camp, but it is a story that they do not arbitrarily judge and secretly put them in the noble detention center.


    After all, as soon as someone heard of the situation, they said that they put me here for now.


    ¡°There are too many people who guess¡­!¡±


    Duke Lesrom? The royal judgment with Esmuer in mind? Or is it Messina princess? Did you use your hand in Mr. Weedra¡¯s ear? Even so, the response is too quick. If the story wasn¡¯t passed on because I already had a contact with the adventurer¡¯s guild and the royal family, it would be a reasonable guess that someone was constantly monitoring my every move.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that far, but in the end, my reasoning couldn¡¯t continue because of theck of information I had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re worrying about an answer, and you should rest when you¡¯re resting.¡±


    As long as no onees along, in the end, all my worries and spections are useless. I chose to fall asleep quickly rather than fall into the delusion that I could predict everything in the world, making guesses that weren¡¯t very urate.


    It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t contact Asilie in advance, but Garoon said he would take care of that part, so I decided not to worry for now. And when I put my mind at ease, I was able to fall asleep at a surprisingly rapid rate.


    ?


    It was just about the time when the sun started to rise when I woke up because the hind feet of Laika, who I had slept with, pushed my face.


    I checked the clock while putting my ugly hind legs away, and it was roughly 7 o¡¯clock. I felt a little tired, but it was surprising if it was surprising that it was simr to my usual waking hours.


    ¡°He¡¯s a useful guy even in the weirdest parts.¡±


    Once a demonic sword, now a living, breathing rm clock that doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s going to be. Even if it was a deep sleep, I tried to beat the guy¡¯s thick butt like a drum to the level that normal dogs would wake up, but all that came back was waves of fluttering fur and flesh.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe this is also a symptom of the change? I guess I¡¯ll have to tell Seneranter.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t feel like doing something just because I opened my eyes right away, so I was tapping Laika¡¯s butt in the right rhythm and thinking about what to do, when I heard a knock.


    ¨C Mr. Eldmia. Did you cough?


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Messi. I just woke up anyway.¡±


    It¡¯s too early for nobles to open their eyes, so what¡¯s going on? Thest time I stayed, I was puzzled by the early visit, which I had never experienced before, and when I answered, a calm answer came back.


    ¨C Someone who wants to see Eldmia has visited. What should I do?


    ¡°¡­At this hour? Who is it?¡±


    -If I say Luceric, you¡¯ll know¡­


    ¡­what is it? I don¡¯t know at all Still, if you said that, you must have been very confident, but how could you not remember it?


    Messie added a four foot while he was grunting and pondering that he could give the dog side to the other party who was confident after he hastily replied that he did not know.


    ¨C He didn¡¯t seem to be an aristocrat, but he was a man with good manners.


    I remembered. Luceric, the direct agent of the Duke of Lesrom.


    ¡°¡­Thanks to that, I remembered. I¡¯ll be down soon. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re having a hard time starting early in the morning, but may I ask for some tea?¡±


    ¨C I will prepare.


    I hurriedly got out of bed and changed my clothes, listening to Messi¡¯s footsteps receding at the end of my short answer. Even though I was admittedte yesterday, I apuded Messie¡¯s excellent work ability while wearing my clothes that were neatly ironed and hanging, as if it was magic, and in the meantime, I tapped Laika¡¯s butt once more, who was still sleeping without knowing the world. Came down to the first floor.


    I left the door open, so when you wake up, you¡¯lle out on your own.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lucerik. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m doing well. Since the Envelde incident, the inside of the aristocrat has be very quiet.¡±


    hmm. I was prepared to say that I was not doing well because of me, but I don¡¯t know if it was empty or serious, but the answer came back quite positive.


    ¡°Some things have be easier thanks to the performance you showed at Englem this time. As you know, we need a cause to move, so it was a problem that would take a little longer.¡±


    I guess I was serious. After a brief exchange of regards, Lucerik waited for Messie while leisurely looking at the interior without showing any signs of rushing. And after epting the teacup from Messi, who had prepared tea in an instant, and taking a sip, he began to speak in earnest. He is definitely a person whose etiquette is inscribed in his body.


    ¡°Is it okay if I start by exining why I met you early in the morning despite my rudeness?¡±


    Rather, he wanted an exnation, so as he nodded his head appropriately and took another sip of strong ck tea, Luceric continued his story with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Actually, the reason we met so early was mainly because we were busy with our work today, so it was hard to find time for ourselves. However, this is to sort out the unfortunate incident that happened yesterday, so please understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re sorting out the affairs of the adventurers at the noble house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Eldmia-sama has yet to receive a medal to praise her achievements in Englem. This time, as the person who proposed and negotiated the reward for Eldmia was His Excellency, until the medal is awarded, it is under the protection of the nobles. It¡¯s safe to say that there is.¡±


    decoration? It¡¯s apletely unheard of story. Even receiving the money and the house has already beenpleted in the form of delivery through the spokesperson rather than an official position due to the Duke of Lesrom¡¯s care, and now there is no chin to receive the medal left to receive


    . None at all. Because the old man knew that I would be bothered by such a position, and after cutting it all, he handed over only the material.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you leave a document like that? I think it¡¯s an official document forgery.¡±


    In other words, it is said that it is a lie that was forced to be brought in for my defense. As if he hadn¡¯t expected me to guess that far, Luceric widened his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°I was honestly dubious when His Excellency said he would understand, but that is an urate insight. But, as you know, Your Excellency doesn¡¯t work alone.¡±


    Judging from the vague expression of the royal family¡¯s permission and cooperation, it seems that Luceric is also aware of the rtionship between Duke Lesrom and the royal family. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not a direct agent. Thanks to that, my doubts were cleared to some extent, and I nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°But how did you move so quickly?


    ¡°Recently, the adventurer¡¯s guild leader was helping the royal family to catch the clue of the treason. Since they were sharing information about Eldmia-sama in many ways, I was able to use my hands right away.¡±


    Hmmm. If it¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s obvious, but it¡¯s surprising. Maybe even the first request I took on with Gaendal Party was part of that activity.


    ¡°Anyway, for those reasons, Eldmia-sama should be able to leave here tomorrow.


    ¡°I thought I would be detained for three more days if I couldn¡¯t do it, but I¡¯m just grateful.¡±


    ¡°Well, as usual, His Excellency said that if Eldmia-sama expresses his gratitude, he would ask for one favor¡­¡±


    He was a real old man like a serpent. What and how far are you looking? When I urged what he was talking about with just his eyes, Luceric shrugged and said, bringing the teacup to his mouth.


    ¡°Because he was bored, he asked me to visit him.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Yeah, I wanted to say thank you anyway, so that¡¯s fine. I sighed briefly and drank the tea.

 Chapter 255

    It took less than 30 minutes to set up a specific schedule for the meeting with Duke Lesrom and finish small chatting.


    Still, the stories we talked about during that time were to some extent clearing up my doubts. Even though I¡¯ve been rampaging and ramblingtely, I was curious about why he was so actively protecting me, but in the end, it was more like a cause and prestige issue intertwined.


    It is said that it is not good for the prestige of the royal family to gossip over the fact that the man who beheaded the traitor quarreled with adventurers. I don¡¯t know if it was after it faded in people¡¯s memories, but now that it¡¯s a hot issue, they say they quickly put their hands on it.


    Luceric watched with interest as Laika, who woke up during the conversation and came down the stairs with a whimper, approached me.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you at the Aristocratic House in three days.¡±


    It was strange to give medals immediately after leaving the detention center, so it was his opinion that we should wait and see, and I epted without saying anything. As this was not a problem that I could not solve without their help, it was more like a feeling to finish the troublesome task quickly rather than a token of gratitude.


    After the conversation with Luceric, the morning after a day without incident, I was able to leave the detention center as he said. Messi seemed quite taken aback at the move, which was no different from a traveler leaving for a short stay.


    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you again, Mr. Messi. How are you?¡±


    There was no problem until she made an expression that she couldn¡¯t figure out what to say and eventually returned home with Messie smiling behind her.


    Even if she already understands how I move, her worries are different. I had to work hard to appeal that this incident was not really a big deal and that the royal family was just looking a little bigger because of their face.


    ¡°¡­Ha ha, sometimes I get confused whether I¡¯ve lived a hundred years or Eldy¡¯s lived a hundred years.¡±


    By the time the mouth that had been protruding due to dissatisfaction had gone in and the ears that had been standing up had settled down, Asilie shook her head and muttered, and I smiled moderately.


    Just as humans cannot fully understand a dog¡¯s sense of time even if they know that a dog¡¯s average lifespan is only about 20 years, she says that as a long-lived species, human thinking and society as a short-lived species always feel urgent and urgent. I can¡¯t fully understand her feelings, but in the end, the heart of caring for people is the same regardless of race, so it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sympathize with her at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll act on my own, but it won¡¯t be long before Mr. Weedra finishes his preparations, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Eldmia who clearly distinguishes between public and private life? I¡¯ll be careful, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Right now, there is a splendid career as an excellent attendant of the Margrave of Levien, the excellent butler of the Ogatorv family, but how is there such ack of trust?


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    Looking back, it was all karma.


    I didn¡¯t lie in the slightest when I said that I made a clear distinction between public and private, but it wasn¡¯t synonymous with saying it didn¡¯t cause trouble. After assuring Asilie that I would use this opportunity to focus on studying for the time being, I took a seat by the warm stove with numerous documents to look over the information on the Holy Light Cross that I had been hoarding since I had no time to look at it.


    Despite the fact that reports and information that could be disclosed were culled over and over again, the documents were never written down. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to stay warm for a day or two even if only those were burned as firewood?


    ¡°Well, 7 years isn¡¯t even the name of the dog.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even read it properly after stacking it up like this. Recognizing that I have been busy with my independence recently, I began to check the records of the past step by step.


    The contents of the document are not particrly confidential, but they are information that is generally difficult or unobtainable. Among the piles of documents made up of records of engagements of the Holy Light Cross, records of external activities, reports on the investigation of the demon army, etc., the most conspicuous thing was the reports of small battles with demons that the Holy Knights and Crusaders of the Holy Light Cross continued to rescue civilians.


    ¨C Engagement between self-proimed self-sufficient adventurers and the Demon King¡¯s scouting unit. Ended up with minor damage thanks to quick rejoining.


    -Check the corpse of an enemy adventurer. No sign of co-workers. It is expected that he faced the Demon King¡¯s Army during his solo scouting activities. Found a corpse of the demon king nearby.


    ¨C The red jackdaw mercenary group raided the vige upied by the demon army and dealt effective damage. The damage is minor¡­


    The demon army returns to the logic of power.


    It is not a simple logic such as simple ignorance that the one who wins is the leader after making a makgora among themselves, but it means thatbat ability is highly valued and regarded as important. Oh, it is said that there are cases where a makgora is worn and a captain¡¯s job is eaten. Anyway, since it¡¯s such a ce, joining the ¡®military¡¯ to the demons means voluntarily crawling into the bottom of the pyramid of violence, and it also means that you are confident in your own skills. There may be cases where people have no choice but to choose to eat and live, but it is said that the average perception is like that.


    Of course, even a single soldier who has just joined the army is stronger than a human. As the expression suggests, the paper is different.


    Needless to say, those who have gained experience from thest 7 years of war. It¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯ for an ordinary ss to not be hurt even if they are prepared to die¡­ The report of the Holy Light Cross contains a lot ofpletely different contents.


    ¨C A blue-level adventurer party hired as a messenger discovered the Demon King¡¯s Army spy unit. repulse. Delivering additional money by providing useful information.


    -The clinic was able to be defended at the expense of an enemy adventurer hired for relief work. Killing three of the Demon King¡¯s Byeoldong Corps who tried to attack during a night raid¡­


    Even in thetest document, there are not many cases of making achievements against the Demon King¡¯s army among the Qing level. As I looked through the cases that were not easily seen in the reports written at the beginning of the war, I was gradually convinced.


    ¡°¡­getting stronger.¡±


    It may not change overnight, but both humans and demons who continue to fight on the frontlines are bing stronger for some reason. It is a strength that is far from the level that can be said to be simply ustomed to war and battle.


    No matter how much humanity endures through the offensive of quantity, people do not grow like bamboo, and if an astronomical number of strongmen die in 7 years, there is no way the country will return intact. Right now, even in the second world war on Earth, it took about 6 years and suffered indescribable damage.


    However, humans here are still alive and well. People who are far from the battlefield feel the impact and live normal enough to go on with their lives. Of course, the shortage of talented people is desperately felt, but the fact that it has been maintained up to this point without forced recruitment and without national propaganda to appeal to patriotism for additional recruitment is proof that many of those who went to the front did not die and survived and yed their role.


    Thanks to that, a question that I had been trying to live without paying attention to myself raised my head for the first time in a while.


    Demon King and Warrior. history repeats itself. The ending is like a legend or a y script that says that the war will end and the demons will retreat just by the hero defeating the demon king.


    ¡°What on earth were you thinking that made the world like this¡­?¡±


    Thanks foring from apletely different world. There, I read fictional novels called fantasy and saw simr clich¨¦s. A question that has always been with me for about ten years because I was in a position to live in the world in the novel.


    At the same time, it was also a question that only came back with an answer of ¡®It¡¯s just like that¡¯ to the question ¡®Why?¡¯.


    [master! I¡¯m hungry!]


    Laika, who was panting on myp, woke me up from my moment of contemtion. Because it embodies the past appearance of a shepherd dog as it is, I automaticallyugh when I see the tail wagging of the short guy.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t take care of it after I made it work this time.¡±


    As I stroked the guy¡¯s chin and poured magic power into it, the corners of Laika¡¯s mouth went up in satisfaction. The guy¡¯s reaction and the warmth of the firece. And as I listened to each and every noise Asilier made while preparing the meal, a question that had not been easily sorted out until now was about toe to an end.


    Like a medium-sized dog, I rolled up my big body and started to sit on myp. After petting Laika several times, I threw the document I was holding into the firece.


    In the first ce, I promised to destroy it after reading it all, so there was no problem. There¡¯s no reason to keep it because it¡¯s not like tax savings or content that needs to be repeated over and over again. Documents that have finishedprehending the content or used to clear my doubts disappear one after another into the mes of the firece. Together with him, he also burned away the doubts he had been harboring until now and reassured himself.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the self-proimed god rolls the dice for the purpose of a fleeting game, or if he has a noble intention to maintain the world, or if it¡¯s just a world that should be run like this.


    Since I have already died and been reborn once, I am a resident of this world after all. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re born as a god and you have to rip and fix all of this, you just have to be faithful to the life you¡¯ve been given.


    I have no intention of wasting my second life agonizing over why the gods made the world this way. That hero, Siegfried, will take care of that.


    ¡°Protect me, protect my surroundings.¡±


    So far, that¡¯s enough.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve solved a problem I¡¯ve been harboring for a long time, but the me in the firece felt more cozy today.

 Chapter 256

    Recently, the Royal Academy of Ethyl has been noisy in many ways.


    As if to prove that the gathering of traitors that had only been rumored to be true, the fact that some students disappeared unknowingly contributed to the atmosphere, but the main reason was all kinds of rumors about the person who single-handedly defeated the traitor Enbelde. it was because


    It may be a scene that makes the people who can be called the elite of the kingdom feel humane even though the appearance is a little unexpected to outsiders. No matter how many people who fit the purpose of the academy to nurture talents to lead the future gathered, most of them were not yet 20 years old, so it was a spectacle that made you think that your ears might be fluttering about a provocative issue.


    However, the reason why students were swayed by rumors was a little different from the usual reason. They had far more detailed information than was widely avable, including who the guillotine in Levien was, how old he was, and what he was doingtely.


    If Eldmia had seen it in person, she would have suspected that Zicmel had taken and sold her information, but in the end, it was a result of the fact that the agents of the royal intelligence department were also human beings, someone¡¯s parents, and sad beings who were bound to be infinitely weak to their children. Of course, they didn¡¯t leak anything that could be ssified as confidential because they were well-informed, but¡­


    there were more non-confidential information than confidential information about Eldmia. And that was a pity for Cheryl Tsushin Ogatorp too.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the students to figure out where he was from, who he hade to the capital with, and where he had been since.


    ¡°Um, Miss Ogatorff? If it¡¯s okay, could you spare some time? I¡¯d like to talk to you about a person named Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Sheryl? I heard that Eldmia is over two meters tall and carries a greatsword the size of her height, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Ogatorp! Could I possibly have a sparring with Sir Eldmia?!¡±


    Thanks to this, Cheryl¡¯s academy life, which was originally supposed to be peaceful until winter vacation, was driven into a situation no different from a battlefield every day.


    At least, the big man who had just rushed in with the anticipation of fighting was enough to be looked upon as cute. Most of those who had recently approached her and tried to make connections somehow had a thirst for gossip or had a dark desire to catch Eldmia, who had now left the Ogatorf family, in some form.


    In the first ce, knowing that the ability is sufficient through rumors, is there no interest in why a person with such ability dared to escape Ogatorp? It¡¯s not even rumored that his father treats people badly, so how are they going to catch someone who even Ogatorf couldn¡¯t capture? beauty world? I don¡¯t¡­


    Sheryl focused on the big man, unconsciously holding on to her thoughts. Contrary to his naive impression, burning with a passion for learning, the man was an outstanding figure, ranking third in his grade in swordsmanship.


    Rumors about Eldmia wielding a greatsword the size of her body were actually caused by someone seeing this man and misunderstanding it. The problem was that because he was the owner of such arge body, he swallowed up his naive impression. Others were intimidated by the mere presence of him, but Cheryl faced him calmly, as always.


    Because he was first in the swordsmanship skill ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, beat me first.¡±


    However, since he is a person a million times better than those who are not even hispetitors who only approach to talk about things that cannot be said, when he gives a special answer, the man stutters and twists his body disgustingly. Thanks to this, Cheryl had to feel a strong displeasure before realizing what she thought of the female ssmates who harbored dark feelings.


    ¡°Ah, no. But I have to learn from various people¡­¡±


    Rumor has it that he is as good as himself in terms of swordsmanship, and this isn¡¯t exactly a false statement. How could the eldest son of the Belund family be so different when he used a sword and when he didn¡¯t? Still, there was nothing wrong with the im itself, so Cheryl shook her head and replied.


    ¡°I learned from Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°I said I learned from Eldmia. If I can¡¯t win then you have nothing to learn from Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. It¡¯s been about two years since Sir Eldmia entered your family¡¯s family. I¡¯ve heard that much too.¡±


    Calitz da Belund, the eldest son of Viscount Belungde, proudly puffed out his chest with a smile of repentance as if he wanted to say, ¡®Didn¡¯t you know this?¡¯ Sheryl replied without hiding her pitiful eyes, thinking that Gomtang had no talent for collecting such information, so the so-called followers must have asked for it and fed it.


    ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t view professors as teachers since you¡¯ve only been enrolled in the academy for about two years?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Kalitz, who reacted as if the ident had stopped for a moment, was really like a foolish bear. Of course, bears are naturally clever animals, but¡­ can they? It fits the idiom so well. At this level, the bear is Kalitz and the Kalitz is the bear.


    ¡°No? No matter what. You live in a dormitory, right?¡±


    ¡°however?¡±


    ¡°Then, at best, the only time I exchanged swords with Lord Eldmia was for a while before entering school and during vacation.¡±


    ¡°so?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ But to say that I¡¯ve learned is a bit¡­ Uh, I wonder if there¡¯s something wrong¡­¡± She


    shook her head, but she was a bear, so Cheryl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I brought the swordsmanship I learned and refined at the academy andpeted throughout the vacation, but I couldn¡¯t win even once. Instead, I was corrected every time. Isn¡¯t that enough to be called teaching?¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Ogatorp is not light enough to lie about such a trifle.¡±


    In the end, Kalitz, unable to find a breakthrough, became sullen and had to turn back. As I watched him quietly, followers came out of nowhere and began to care for him. It was very embarrassing to see dozens of men embracing each other, fitting for the expression ¡°muscle pigs,¡± so Cheryl sighed and turned her head away.


    When he turned his head like that, the man he hadn¡¯t seen before was looking down at him, so he almost punched him. The man flinched reflexively, as if he had seen Cheryl¡¯s flinching shoulder, then smiled and asked a question.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Should I say it looks sharp or is it thin? In response to a question posed by a bird-eyed man with long hair, which is rare in the swordsmanship department, and hanging down to the side, Cheryl wrinkled her nose in displeasure instead of answering right away.


    ¡°Since when have you been here?¡±


    ¡°From the time you talked to Calitz. Is it more real than that? That you never won?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ this guy and that guy, why do you think I¡¯d lie about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re going to lie, I just can¡¯t believe it. Who would believe that not only is she amoner, but her friend Eldmia¡¯s swordsmanship is superior to the secret weapon of the Ogatorf family in just two years sinceing to the capital? uh?¡±


    Shall I hit


    I thought it would have been better if I had just pretended to be surprised and started hitting him, but it was already a bted regret. Cheryl didn¡¯t want to dy her steps any longer, so she passed the man and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not two years. Eldmia has been wielding a sword since she was eight years old.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what does that mean? If you put it that way, I also swung a sword when I was 10 years old.¡±


    And I¡¯m losing to you who¡¯ve been wielding a sword since I was 11 years old.


    Greewills, second in swordsmanship skills, kept pace with Cheryl, hiding her displeasure andst words under a thin smile. Even though the attention of the people around them was drawn and Cheryl¡¯s difort index increased just by matching their steps, Griffith didn¡¯t care at all and continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I know how futile it is to grip the sword quickly. An 8-year-old?


    ¡°There are things we both don¡¯t know, just as I don¡¯t know and you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­a child who understands and wields a sword from the age of 8?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth being second. You¡¯re smarter than Kalitz.¡±


    It was a statement that could be taken as both true and obvious provocation, but Cheryl didn¡¯t care. It was because he wasn¡¯t so dull that he didn¡¯t know that underneath Griffith¡¯s smiling face was the hostility towards him.


    She had no intention of returning a favor for animosity, a fact Griffith well knew.


    ¡°Hmm, it would be nice if you knew a lot like a number one. Then could you tell me where you are going in such a hurry to acking second ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know if I follow you anyway, so can¡¯t I just tell you? Isn¡¯t it good to be good to each other?¡±


    Will I hit you too?


    A strong urge was felt, but Cheryl held it in for now. Griffith may havecked swordsmanship, but he was good at ying around with word of mouth. Cheryl, who was walking around in a cold state in such a state of attention right now, hitting Griffith, many of the girls would turn it into an undesirable fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the newly appointed magic professor.¡±


    ¡°Legneva, who was a court wizard? You don¡¯t learn magic.¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t answer. It was a fact that no one knew yet that Eldmia would form a priestly rtionship with Legneva. She gave up listening to the answer to ask if Eldmia would also attend the academy, and hurried as fast as she could, leaving behind Griffith, who had stopped.

 Chapter 257

    ¡°Academy?¡±


    The story that came out while having a teacup with Duke Lesrom at the aristocratic house was something I personally thought was absurd. Thanks to this, I unknowingly questioned it reflexively, but Duke Lesrom only answered with aloof attitude as always.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be ambiguous to say that Weedra is preparing toy down a public post for you¡­ because that friend has a lot of personal interests. It¡¯s probably a lifetime longing.¡±


    Of course, I won¡¯t learn anything there. It wasn¡¯t that there was nothing to learn at the Imperial Academy. However, in the end, the purpose of the academy is to contribute to the development of technology through theory, to safely learn actual battles to lower the mortality rate on the battlefield, or to trainmanders to increase the unit¡¯s operational capabilities.


    Sounds like none of that applies to me. Rather, it would be much more beneficial to run a Gaendal party and one more request.


    ¡°Honestly, I would like to bet on the fact that Your Excellency and the former court mage Legneva are close enough to have such a conversation, but I will say that now. Do I have to enter the academy by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to enter school?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    I don¡¯t even want to make memories of my fresh school days, but why am I crawling into a ce where there is a high possibility of bing a ve to the state when I graduate?


    It is said that he is in a position to receive help and learn from Mr. Widra, but as Duke Lesrom said, he is not providing free education to me either. It can be said that it is a case.


    ¡°Sorry. Well, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not entering as a student.¡±


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem necessary to have such a time to coordinate opinions, but it seems like it¡¯s an established fact that I¡¯m going to the academy.


    ¡°¡­¡¯As a student¡¯ means you have to go into something else after all, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed of it by specting too much. You¡¯re just a disciple of Weedra. Nominally, you¡¯ll be considered an assistant.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because ofck of money that Mr. Widra gave up the position of a court mage that others wanted but couldn¡¯t. It was just a choice to secure stable capital and facilities in a short time while maintaining the confidentiality of the never light topic that humans use magic.


    It is a part that makes you guess that Mr. Weedra is not an ordinary wizard in that he can easily give up such a position because of a single study. Surely Seneran and Juk would get along well.


    When I first heard of it, I wondered if the support from the royal family was stronger than that of an academy, but I was convinced in terms of confidentiality. If research is supported by the royal family, not only do you have to constantly report progress, but the possibility of information leaking to other countries increases dramatically. Because the title of the secret research of the kingdom¡¯s court mage has more weight than the secret research of the academy professor.


    Even if the process of changing jobs is too sudden, there is room for suspicion, so it is said that it is only now that it has been sorted out while preparing various procedures.


    ¡°Simply put, I ran really hard. Mainly my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°It reminds me of a visit from the First Princess of the Empire when I was staying in the temporary detention center.¡±


    ¡°Cuckold. I¡¯m grateful for that. Even if you had just added a word, the hard work of the subordinates would have been in vain. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have to pay attention to the performance bonus as a sign of hard work.¡±


    Duke Lesrom, who knew that he had condoned moving the furniture in an orderly way just by barely suggesting it, and took it right away, was indeed a sly old man. However, as if the pleasantness was real, he continued to smile while taking a sip of the now familiar Duke Lesrom tea, and continued with a btedugh.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m still busy with the finalization process, I decided to exin it after I called you out as an excuse. It will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Your expression is verymonce.¡±


    ¡°Geji full of humanity.¡±


    Sometimes I fear that even this is all acting for the sake of a good impression. If so, I think it could be called a very sessful performance.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s going to be a bit busy for about a month. No matter how much Weedra went into the academy¡¯s bosom for private reasons, he still has to do what he has to do. There¡¯s nothing difficult for him, but it¡¯s true that the process is physically busy.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because he moved with only about a month left of winter vacation¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    correct. Since there are no cases like this at all, he¡¯s busy in many ways. In order for him to properly open sses next year, during winter break I have an obligation to open a pre-ss with concepts.¡±


    Even if you are a court mage, you are testing your ability as a professor. As for the mind, it¡¯s really great.


    After hearing the story, it is said that it is more of a use to inform the curriculum, long-term policies, and ss goals. There are students who volunteer to attend, and if the number of students is ambiguous, the academy seems to seduce them based on various benefits and set up a kind of evaluation group.


    ¡°Of course, considering Widra¡¯s reputation, the number of students in the ss is notcking. But now that I¡¯m going to be a disciple, shouldn¡¯t I help the teacher¡¯s work to some extent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    Unless it¡¯s a simple cooperative rtionship like Seneran¡¯s, I intend to do everything I can as long as I¡¯ve decided to make a priest¡¯s kite. It¡¯s not like I have a hardened personality, so it¡¯s hard for me to be harsh with people who work hard to fulfill the old promise.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re magical, you really startle people from one to ten.¡±


    ¡°Did you even say that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it specifically, but there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hearing all my life, isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    Actually, if you listen to the story, it seems that we are very close, but it must be a natural result. If you gave up your stable job and grabbed a student and said you would start researching, it would be normal for you to notice, unless you are a stone head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell you where to go. The process of epting you as a disciple was naturally scripted, so it won¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±


    Unlike Duke Lesrom, who chuckled, I just sipped my tea because I felt ufortable.


    ?


    After leaving the meeting with the Duke of Lesrom, I returned home, read the documents of the Holy Cross Society, and lit a fire by the stove for about two days before I headed to the Royal Academy.


    I don¡¯t know about everything else, but I thoughtmuting to and from work would be filthy inconvenient. I remember Cheryl saying that in the aristocratic district, you could go to the academy district where the academy is by riding a horse for about 10 minutes at a leisurely pace. It¡¯s a pity that Lord Ekaf gave me the words I received from Englem like a housewarming gift.


    ¡°Hey, the Kingdom Academy is also ying.¡±


    In fact, while living in the capital, when I was asked to pick a district that had the least ties to me, the academy district had no ties to me to the extent that I could answer without hesitation. The academy district, which is amercial district with all kinds of convenience facilities close to each other in an area asrge as the site of a university that was said to be of some scale in the previous life, is so active that at a cursory nce it is indistinguishable from the adventurer district.


    Except for the academy buildings standing tall in the distance. Thanks to that, even though it was my first trip, I was able to safely enter the academy without getting lost. After that, I asked the guards and students for directions and arrived at Mr. Widra¡¯s room located in the Professor¡¯s Office in the Magic Building.


    ¡°It took quite a while to say it wouldn¡¯t take a week¡­ but even if I tried to talk in the middle, the time didn¡¯t match because you were so busy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect to go out like this either.¡±


    Did he ever think that he would be involved in the corruption of the devil and Englem and dy the time? I canugh it off because the reward is satisfactory, but if I just blown my time, I would have been so bitter that I couldn¡¯t sleep properly. In response to my heartfelt reply, Mr. Widra smiled on his tired-looking face and continued talking.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I guess that was the case too. But from a wizard¡¯s point of view, that¡¯s a good sign. To always go ording to n means something has gone terribly wrong.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had a chance to have a deep conversation with a wizard, so this is the first proverb I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    It was a story that even Asilie had never told.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an old adage to realize that no matter how powerful you are, you¡¯re only a mortal. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like a superstition that it¡¯s auspicious if there¡¯s a slight disruption to your ns when you¡¯re doing something big.¡±


    It must have been an adage limited to short-lived species. By the way, not only do you stay away from lies, but you also have a humble attitude.


    Most of the wizards I¡¯ve read in novels are drunk with power and shout out to never change, but I feel like my faith and trust in my mentor is already growing.

 Chapter 258

    The priest¡¯s rtionship between the magicians is, in the end, more of a formal procedure.


    As I did with Merde, there is no engraving contract, nor any other prohibition. Officially, it was only that they became teachers and students, but in fact, it can be said that the rtionship between teachers and students at the school is at a level that is safe. If you look at it coldly, it¡¯s just that the orthodox magicians who believe that words andnguage have power and don¡¯t even lie are putting a lot of meaning into such a formal procedure.


    However, just as knights and nobles try to follow them even though they do not die for viting rituals and rules such as chivalry and noblesse oblige, this is also an important rule and rule for magicians.


    ¡°After a long time, we finally became friends, so I will help you, and I have no doubt that you will help me too.¡±


    That is why. Only with Mr. Widra¡¯s words, which was nothing special, the rtionship between him and me became teacher and disciple. There was no such thing as feeling like I was reaching a turning point in my life and bing emotional for no reason.


    Nothing drastic was about to change, so we settled down and started talking about serious work and a lesson n for me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet with Seneran once more to adjust your sses, but you¡¯ll need to improve the way you use magic.¡±


    Weed¡­ No, I had no problem understanding Master¡¯s exnation. Now, the method I use to light a small fire or strengthen my body is close to simply lighting a fire on the raw material called magical power to get heat.


    Wizards and those who can use auras learn their own refining methods to refine their magical powers, and use them to create a kind of fuel tank inside their bodies and a furnace to efficiently light a fire. The process of growing the tank, containing more pure mana and aura, and changing the furnace to make it more durable and efficientbustion is the way to a higher level. and using Aurors.


    ¡°Of course you yourself wouldn¡¯t have felt that unstable. Demons do that.¡±


    Asmodians are born with the ability to respond to magic. Since he was born after learning the purification method, he exerts his strength even if he is dissatisfied with it. But it¡¯s not without its downsides.


    The image of the demons I met in the abandoned dungeon was the result.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to start a fire, but that¡¯s like setting a fire in a field of well-dried grass without any preparation.


    So when humans try to use mana, they literally explode. Because magic power is so huge that it doesn¡¯t allow even a moment¡¯s gap.


    ¡°But the magic that flows through your body¡­ It¡¯s probably your own way of using it. You didn¡¯t just light a fire to infuse your body with power, you made a kind of passageway. Even in the physical part, I don¡¯t know what the hell you used. You are maintaining a condition that can be said to have permeated your body with magical energy.¡±


    Mixing roughly modern expressions with Master¡¯s words, I exined that my muscle fibers had be synthetic fibers mixed with magic fibers.


    As soon as I heard it, what came to my mind was the process of strength training, putting a load on my muscles with horsepower. It was something I did to see if I could elerate the process of tearing and super-recovering muscle fibers by recalling memories I had picked up in my previous life, but it brought aboutpletely unexpected results.


    I was a roider!


    huh isn¡¯t it? Mana is definitely a natural force, so can we say that this is natural? Rather, isn¡¯t this going to be simr to fucking devils?


    ¡°Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­no? I have no idea.¡±


    But no matter how much you are a teacher, you can¡¯t say that. It is not that there is no anatomy in this world, but it is absolutely not information that a 5-year-old child in the vige can ess from an early age. In the end, I had no choice but to bury the truth rted to what Master found out and cover it up as a product of chance.


    ¡°It is possible. Since you, a human, can use magic in the first ce, it is a miracle, so there is nothing strange about it. I mean.¡±


    Even though you keeping up with inferences and hypotheses that are close to the truth, you can¡¯t say they¡¯re right, so you¡¯re in a very embarrassing position. I had to imitate a disciple who listened intently to his master while trying to hide his wriggling expression.


    ¡°The story went off track for a while. Anyway, it is certain that it is a very desirable phenomenon for both you and me. Even the magical organs that demons build inside their bodies are not perfect. Only dragons can do that. In the end, demons also use magic However, if you do something wrong, your magic power will flow backwards or run out of control, resulting in irreversible damage. But you have a safety device for that¡­ No, it can be said that you have the conditions to never suffer such damage.¡±


    Mana is, after all, the power that fills the world like air. Lighting a fire without creating your own magic engine is no different from scratching a match in hopes of lighting as much fire as you want on a floor overflowing with oil. So, if there was going to be a problem, Master¡¯s conviction was that it would have already urred and the order would have beenpleted.


    Suddenly, systematically realizing why people die when they try to use magic, I prayed to Epaga and asked a question.


    ¡°Then, does the strength of the demons differ from the perfection of the magic organ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, it¡¯s an area that neither I nor Senei could approach without theory, so I can¡¯t give you a clear answer right away. But don¡¯t worry, I can help you with the process of creating a magical engine itself.¡±


    It was one of the old questions. There is a way to increase the purity of Aura and Mana close to the raw stone magic, but assuming that the demons are no different from me, it was clear that they would also use the raw stone magic.


    But I¡¯m sure the cunning bastard I met during the kidnapping at Esmuye was a level I couldn¡¯t beat. The method I used had clear limits, so I couldn¡¯t figure out how to get stronger, but I thought the answer was in a structure like a car engine.


    I didn¡¯t regret why I didn¡¯t think of it. The aura and mana usage that can be essed right away is not an engine, but rather a furnace as described earlier, so I thought it was natural. I didn¡¯t have in-depth knowledge of engines in my previous life, and it probably would have taken a while for me to realize myself if I hadn¡¯t listened to this story.


    I was able to nod my head in satisfaction because just knowing the reason was a great harvest.


    So, the first thing we need to do is to build a magic engine. Master, who finished the discussion with thest word, brought up another topic as if he had suddenly thought of it.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Sogaju of the Ogatorv family came to visit today.¡±


    ¡°Cheryl? Doesn¡¯t she learn magic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to ask if you¡¯re going to transfer to the academy as a student.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to read her expression, but she¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­? Rather, I think it¡¯s more urate that he showed a clear reaction enough to be recognized at that time¡­¡±


    Hmm. It was two days ago that I also found out how things were going in detail, so I was going to tell the story after it was clear, but it seems a little twisted.


    ¡°Anyway, my ss is more like defense against magic, so you¡¯ll eventually learn Ogatorp¡¯s Sogaju, and then you¡¯lle to know about it naturally, but since it¡¯s the ce you¡¯re indebted to, going and talking to it in person would be a way.¡±


    Perhaps, remembering Cheryl¡¯s reaction that she was very sorry, she seemed to be giving her own advice, but I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head as I got up from my seat at Master¡¯scent advice.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll be at my house already.¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm?¡±


    There¡¯s no way he went into the dormitory gracefully with a regretful heart because of his personality. I can bet my hand on going to my house to argue why I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. Maybe by now you¡¯re feeling frustrated that you and I crossed paths.


    ¡°So, I think I should go in first today before theint gets worse. Work starts tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s work, but it is. You just have toe at 2:00 PM tomorrow. It¡¯s a kind of experiential learning to prepare before the actual sses, so it won¡¯t be toote.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Master.¡±


    After deciding on the detailster, I bowed politely and left the professor¡¯s room. There was no way Cheryl, feeling frustrated, would do anything disrespectful to Asillie, but it was hard because I had to ept it when she got upset again.

 Chapter 259

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, it was just two days ago when I found out that I was going to the academy. Stop your heartache!¡±


    As soon as I got home, I didn¡¯t even check that Cheryl was there, and the words I shouted and saw didn¡¯t end in empty nonsense, fortunately.


    After stroking Laika, who ran towards me after being hugged by Cheryl, when I looked up, Cheryl, who had just sat and had a conversation with Asillie, stiffened and asked me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°how?¡±


    ¡°As soon as I heard the story from Master, I got a feeling. Would I have been your exclusive butler in Pom?¡±


    Having worked as an exclusive butler for nearly two years and being able to get flustered without knowing your personality, that must be a skill of its own. ipetence. It is an ability that is far from this body that made some users who were treated as paratroopers in the early days wear a zipper in their mouths.


    ¡°I was going to invite youter, but thanks to your temper, it saved me a lot of trouble. How is it? Isn¡¯t it a nice house?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. You should see it as an adventurer¡¯s sensibility, not an aristocrat¡¯s sensibility.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I confidently looked around the house as I spoke, then looked down at Cheryl at the unexpected answer. She was looking at me with eyes that I had never expected. what? Why do you act like I know for sure but I don¡¯t?


    ¡°What you¡­ did, no matter how much it was for you, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just this kind of reward.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    I see He is unaware of the secret friendship between the aristocracy and the royal family.


    It was only then that I could understand the true nature of the resentment and resentment in Cheryl¡¯s eyes. Still, it makes meugh out loud when I see myself getting more upset than the person concerned, saying that there is a bond attached to them after living together for 2 years.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re somendable. So you were about to cry because you felt so unfair?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    She smiled and showed off her long cat Cheryl after a long time, but she did not struggle to reject my touch. It¡¯s like seeing a younger sister in a fantasy who listens well even though she grumbles. While doing so, Asilie came over and joined the conversation with a smile.


    ¡°When I first came, I was really surprised to see that the world was copsing.¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t lie. Look at your stuttering. Since you¡¯re already here, have a meal and go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t say I had free time because there were no sses today, right?¡±


    I remember being a little distant when I was staying at the mansion, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because we had a little conversation while I wasn¡¯t there, but it was Asilier who invited me quite naturally. Seeing that Cheryl epted the offer with a halfway nod, it seemed that it was not particrly one-sided. However, she wasn¡¯t such a simple child that herints that she had been harboring just disappeared, so even after putting her down again and messing with her hair once, Cheryl just looked at me with a look that she had a lot to say.


    ¡°Why again?¡±


    ¡°¡­could have been a nobleman.¡±


    ¡°Hi go.¡±


    It was funny that Cheryl, who was mumbling as if she had something to say, struggled toe up with the same story, so I took off my coat and reminded her of what she had forgotten.


    ¡°If I were obsessed with that, I would have already been an Imperial nobleman, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­mmm.¡±


    It¡¯s an atmosphere where you understand something but don¡¯t want to understand it at all. I don¡¯t think he wants to believe that I¡¯m staying in this country out of patriotism like the princess did.


    ¡°And it wasn¡¯t just the house that I received. The money was put into the Lemielska bank ount guaranteed by the royal family without regret, and the case that happened a few days ago was moderately helped by the aristocratic house, so the work waspleted much faster than expected. I was even given a medal that wasn¡¯t there, so I¡¯m rather satisfied with it.¡±


    Cheryl, who jumped up and lifted Laika, who was begging for a hug, looked back at her after she finished talking, but she still seemed to be missing something, but she did understand it to some extent. Of course, from her point of view, it¡¯s obvious what she doesn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Does it bother you that my credit is reduced in the nobles¡¯ battle for profit and loss?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    If it was another noble, it was a situation where he could feel bad considering his prestige. It is a world where the loyalty and reputation of a knight under hismand enhances the honor of a nobleman. However, this bold geniusdy has the idea of taking care of her own prestige, so the reason she is doing this right now is purely because of me.


    ¡°Think simply. I¡¯m going to Eldmia. Isn¡¯t there a reason for a madman who can shoot with a knife if he jokes around?¡±


    Looking at it, I felt sorry for hiding the truth unconditionally and making you keep caring about it, so when I impliedly threw a rice cake, Cheryl, who had been nked out for a moment, suddenly looked at me and punched my forearm.


    ¡°No, you should have told me that in advance.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Do you have to say that? Is it your fault for forgetting the basics while you¡¯re lost?¡±


    A scandalous year. At times like these, it would have been better for me to be less understanding or not to know me well. However, since the water had already been spilled, I had to hit my back hard while moving my steps to help Asilier prepare the meal.


    In the end, Cheryl¡¯s non-violent violence stopped only after she left Laika in her arms and rolled up her arms to start cooking. Still, it¡¯s the first guest at the new house, so I brought a whole chicken from the cer in the mood of a housewarming, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it, as if I was quite hungry. I don¡¯t know which one of the three warriors will put a chicken on the nose, but the chicken here is almost the size of a turkey, so it serves as a main dish. Even if it takes some time to cook normally, it will be cut in half if Asilier uses a little Spiritual Art, so there is no shortage.


    It was a table set for almost six people, but it was truly a warrior¡¯s table that no one hesitated even if there were too many. With no time to be satisfied with the food prepared in 30 minutes, we started eating right away.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that I¡¯m going to work as a teaching assistant from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny that you¡¯re a magic assistant who can¡¯t use magic?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t use magic. They say they light a fire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little better than a match.¡±


    ¡°Bitter. It¡¯s much better than match fire. What are you talking about?¡±


    There¡¯s no danger of it going out before you¡¯re conscious of it, so there¡¯s no need to rush because you¡¯re afraid it¡¯ll burn up. Everywhere you look, it¡¯s a perfect upper-levelpatibility, but the evaluation is too thin.


    Of course, as Sheryl said, as an assistant to a professor of magic, it¡¯s not enough. I tore up two chicken legs and gave one to Ashley and the other to Cheryl, adding an exnation.


    ¡°Master said that there would be nothing to do. Actually, for a while, I will be helping with chores rather than practical work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did the former court mage Legneva want to make you his disciple?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m not an aristocratic Cheryl, or if it¡¯s justfortable, but I had to stop my hands for a moment at the question that Cheryl ate while holding a chicken leg with her bare hands. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even exin it to him.


    ¡°Geueueeeeee¡­ I¡¯d like to exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you using magical powers?¡±


    No, how did you find out about that?


    I quickly shifted my gaze to Asilie, but even Asilie, who was eating chicken legs with a happy expression, was embarrassed by my gaze and just shook her head. Isn¡¯t that what Asilie said? I don¡¯t even remember saying that?


    ¡°What are you paying attention to? I can¡¯t even feel the aura, but the magic is halfway there, and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m specialized in spirit magic, but if you win the hero and the demon tribe and defeat Enbelde and the knights under hismand, except you¡¯re not a human, you¡¯ll have magical powers like the demon tribe. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to write ?¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it more likely that I¡¯m not human?¡±


    ¡°If it was a stranger, the chances would be higher that way, but we¡¯re not the only ones left.¡±


    yes. I spent a lot of time doing that. Apparently, I overlooked the fact that she understands me as much as I understand Cheryl.


    But do you usually think that far? In modern terms, it¡¯s a leap to the level that one of the magicians was a real wizard? This time, when I couldn¡¯t understand easily and still couldn¡¯t move my hands, Cheryl opened her ax eye and continued.


    ¡°How long do you think I¡¯ve seen your sword and moves? I¡¯m Cheryl Tsushin Ogatorp. I may not have beaten you, but I¡¯m a genius.¡±


    To say such a thing with an attitude of calmly telling the truth without any sign of shyness can be said to be a real bitch of confidence. Asilie, who had been rolling her eyes for a while, interrupted and changed the topic while she was dumbfounded by the confidence she hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    ¡°Have you never defeated Eldy? It¡¯s a bit of a stretch for me to say this, but the elves¡¯ swordsmanship that Eldi taught you was really the basic of the basics, right?¡±


    In a way, it could be taken as a provocation, but Cheryl casually nodded while tearing off a chicken leg.


    ¡°Swordsmanship was like that. But Eldmia put a lot of effort into wielding her sword rather than swordsmanship.


    ¡°Can you tell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that you can¡¯t tell. If you train for another two years, you¡¯ll have room to win somehow with your skills, but that¡¯s still Eldmia now. If you keep training, it¡¯s four years at the earliest to win with swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a quoteing out?¡±


    I always thought he was a genius, but it was the first time I¡¯d ever heard him say it directly, so it was very unfamiliar, so I looked at him with suspicious eyes without realizing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re mediocre and I¡¯m a genius. You¡¯re overpowering that gap with training, and you¡¯re weird. Thanks to that weirdness, I realized my ownziness and shorings, so it was good for me.¡±


    I kind of¡­ swung like a madman. It was because he practiced swinging his sword perfectly in all directions.


    At the time, I thought a lot about whether this was really meaningful, but it feels good to hear that I was recognized like this.

 Chapter 260

    After finishing the meal and chatting for a while, Cheryl returned to the academy neatly.


    The dissatisfaction that I was treated unfairly because of the influence of the aristocrats disappeared to some extent, and the fact that nothing was said even though I came to the academy ended with I didn¡¯t know, so it was a natural reaction. Before leaving, he looked at the stack of documents with the seal of the Holy Cross by the firece, but did not ask any further questions. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because I noticed what the documents meant or because I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did youe without a word?¡±


    There were no horses I hadn¡¯t seen in the stable, so of course I thought I would have made her wait somewhere nearby after riding the carriage.


    ¡°I came running. The procedure to rent a horse at the academy is cumbersome.¡±


    ¡°No, you rode wellst time you were at Ragnis.¡±


    ¡°I was forced toe. I noticed twice because I was warned about it.¡±


    It was funny that it was more amazing that he was noticing in the end while taking such an action than the fact that he had been forcibly stolen from the academy¡¯s horse, but anyway, he said he didn¡¯t mind and decided to just do it. I was washing the dishes while helping Rie, and Asilie, who had finished cleaning the table, smiled and said to me,


    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing. We chatted for a while before Eldy came, but I didn¡¯t know how they were so simr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even the slightest bit simr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know. They only talk nicely, but the ideas and principles of action are really simr?¡±


    ¡°My rich sensibility and vocabry are on a different level than Cheryl¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the formality of aristocrats is thorough and the need to restrain one¡¯s emotions is ingrained in one¡¯s body. In fact, doesn¡¯t Eldy, who was the exclusive butler, know the best?¡±


    I kept my mouth shut for a moment so as not to fall for Asilie¡¯s skillful narration, which smiled alludingly and demanded an answer. It¡¯s a situation where silence is positive, but it¡¯s the best I can do.


    know. It¡¯s not like I feel like a younger brother for nothing. However, when facts are brought to the face, most of them are rejected. Even I am the result of going through a worldly previous life and an unjust death, but it¡¯s even more disgusting because he¡¯s not like that, and he¡¯s a pure 15-year-old. This is a secret that I can¡¯t tell yet, so I changed my words appropriately, finished cleaning up, and sat down by the stove again and started reading the documents.


    ¡°Come to think of it, aren¡¯t you going to work at the academy now? Are the clothes you¡¯re going to wear okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh right. The story came out when I stopped by the aristocratic house. You can go to the clothing store they told you about tomorrow morning and pick it up.¡±


    While I was stroking Laika, who naturally approached me and ced her heavy body on my thigh, and was looking at a document summarizing the changes that had urred among the Crusaders over the years, I came back to the memory of passing by Asilie¡¯s question as I sat across from her. I got a rough address, maybe it was in my coat pocket?


    Aside from being a gift from the Duke of Lesrom, I asked how the hell he found out my size, and he said Messie, apetent maid at the temporary detention center, was that person. However, it was not nted like a spy, but for some reason, he voluntarily worked in the detention center.


    It was not particrly harmed by her, but rather afortable life, so it was a story that was not taken seriously. When we talked in a way that sounded like small talk after dinner, Asilie shook her head and gave a small smile.


    ¡°No matter how much you think about it, they¡¯re not the people you¡¯ll meet with what a 15-year-old would go through.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was so true that I couldn¡¯t help butugh this time.


    ?


    The cold got stronger and it was really embarrassing to get up early in the morning, but it was a day when I had to go out again, so I crawled out of bed and carefully prepared breakfast so as not to wake Asilie who was sleeping.


    [master. Go out today?]


    ¡°Now I have to go out almost every day.¡±


    [Do you go with Leica?]


    ¡°Uh. You go too.¡±


    In cooperation with Seneran, I don¡¯t want to leave her around until I know her condition in detail, and even though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a real Welsh corgi or a pseudo Welsh corgi, I think it¡¯s better to take her for a walk rather than being stuck at home. Laika loves the world and starts wagging her tail vigorously.


    Really, the more I look at it, the more ridiculous it gets. How the hell did he think of using this guy as a material for a demonic sword? It is clear that the ancient magic sword makers were all psychopaths whocked the ability to empathize.


    It was a little early enough that most of the shops in the capital were barely open, but it might be necessary to make repairs, so it would be better to leave early. I passed thest sandwich with a sip of milk and left the house with Laika as soon as I was ready to go out.


    At the same time, I cursed at the cold that greeted me fiercely.


    Humans are said to be adaptable creatures, but they cannot adapt to this terrible cold in their past or present life. Of course, the cold here is harsher than in Korea, and even though my body is much more trained than then, there are many problemspared to it in terms of being this cold, but what can I do about being so cold that I curse. You can¡¯t curse God, so you have to curse the cold.


    It¡¯s not a particrly urgent situation, and it¡¯s not an impossible situation to deal with, but I didn¡¯t know what kind of bitterness I¡¯d hear if I used the Spirit as a portable hand warmer, so I overcame the cold with only clothes and arrived at the clothing store by following the map. From the time I heard that Duke Lesrom had prepared it, I felt a vague sign that this would happen, but it was a very burdensome situation.


    Most of the luxury goods in this world are made by dwarves, and that¡¯s no different than clothing.


    As various functions are added in conjunction with magic, it is a luxury item for nobles who can take care of both convenience and style, and for adventurers, it is like a lifeline that they want to buy at least one if they earn a lot of money. ¡®Why is this so expensive?¡¯ It can be said that it is a true luxury because it is at a level where you can¡¯t help but think, ¡®Oh, this is why it is expensive.¡¯


    But that¡¯s just to say that it¡¯s a luxury item when the level is right. When a mere young adventurer wears it, theyugh in many ways¡­


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    While I was thinking by myself, with a bted realization, I sighed and went into the store without saying anything. To put it bluntly, since you are bing a disciple of an academy professor who was a former court mage, you need to maintain some kind of dignity. If so, you should get it right.


    The clothing store that entered it has been pressuring people with a very antique design with furniture that smells like wood, a lot of well-organized fabrics, and not many mannequins and clothes that are calmly ced. The older dwarf, who was sitting alone drinking coffee and reading a newspaper while looking around at the appearance that drew more attention than most armor stores, turned his gaze to me and adjusted his sses and said,


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯ve been here since early morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°You know well. Reservation guest.¡±


    These days, I feel like I have a lot of dumb things to do without knowing. Did that old man mean the same thing as saying that I am the only customer there today?


    The old dwarf man, who had put newspapers and coffee neatly on the table, approached me at a leisurely pace, nced over at me with a snooping look, and continued his conversation naturally.


    ¡°Hmm, the person who measured it was very urate. I don¡¯t think you need to tinker with it.¡±


    Mr. Valkun was also a craftsman enough to guess the weapon I was using with his eyes, so that level was not surprising. I greeted the old man as the Confucian dragon in my body told me to.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯mte to say hello, old man. I¡¯m going to Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re polite. You don¡¯t look aristocratic, do you?¡±


    ¡°Somehow I came here, but I¡¯m just an adventurer.¡±


    Even at a cursory nce, the old man, who could feel the smelt of a craftsman like Mr. Valkun, showed a smile that could be felt through his thick white beard.


    ¡°Somehow, this ce is not a ce where you can match clothes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to you, I¡¯m dumbfounded.¡±


    He expressed his sincere feelings without adding or subtracting, but for some reason, the old man only smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fun human friend. Did you know what kind of clothes they are?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know at all. I just¡­ I thought it was something I wouldn¡¯t be ashamed of when I entered the academy as an assistant teacher.¡±


    ¡°Cheolkeolkeol. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s clothes that you won¡¯t be ashamed of. I know enough to know.¡±


    A ce full of eye-catching clothes that are not embarrassing, and an old man who said something that didn¡¯t match the atmosphere he was exuding, lifted a long pole and took out a piece of clothing hanging on the wall, as if it was really no big deal. handed it over to me


    ¡°Wizards have a knack for making the viewer have a stereotype because the clothes they wear are a bit sloppy. Thanks to that, you look like a wizard even with just one cape on. So, I just made the clothes in a way that isfortable for you to move in. That¡¯s right. So the coat and cape won¡¯t bother you. Go in and try them on. I put the shoes inside, so change them.¡±


    The motion of pointing to the locker room with a pole is very natural. I was intimidated for no reason and headed to the changing room, but the old man seemed to be more interested in Laika, who was waiting behind him.


    It took me a while to change my clothes because I was too cautious about what to wear, but I couldn¡¯t help but admire every time I put on each piece of clothing.


    I¡¯ve never worn a custom outfit in my life, so it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯tpare it, it was a really perfect fit. The part that needs to be held is held and the part that needs to be rxed is moderately rxed enough to not be ufortable. I like the design as well as the fit. What the old man called shoes was not shoes, but they had a visual that would not be awkward even if they werebat boots, but they were exquisitely covered by suit pants and looked like shoes at a nce. It felt like it was focused.


    ¡°Come to think of it, how about a cape? I made it to the point where it wouldn¡¯t bother me when I pulled out a sword.¡±


    ¡°Veryfortable. But how did you know I was a warrior?¡±


    ¡°The recipient was in your name. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re famous?¡±


    Since Civitor only meets humans every day, it is very awkward to have a conversation about my fame in this form.


    ¡°That, I only met people I don¡¯t know well¡­¡±


    Thanks to that, I hesitated to answer, but the old man burst outughing and said in a tone that he still didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯m sure no one in the academy doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Yem disease.


    Didn¡¯t rumors spread about his actions in the Empire? I was banned from imitating the knight in the fairy tale.

 Chapter 261

    Unlike usual, Kingdom Academy was buzzing from morning. Most of the academy faculty members shook their heads, saying that the uing winter vacation was shaking the hearts of the students again, but the truth was a little different.


    A female student who had to go to and from school after falling out of the dormitory saw it on her way to the academy early in the morning.


    Dwarf Chimpanjang A young man wearing Gu¡¯s costume that one would recognize at once walking out of G¡¯s shop.


    It wasn¡¯t much of a big deal until he came out with a deep purple cape reminiscent of the night sky, saying hello politely.


    Checking the young man¡¯s tall stature, wide shoulders that could be seen even from the top of the cape, and a short-legged dog panting with a cute face at his feet, the female student checked the young man¡¯s face as he felt awakened.


    And as soon as he arrived at the academy after an enthusiastic run, he shouted to his ssmates.


    ¡°I think I just saw the real Eldmia Ega on my way to school!!¡±


    ¡°Did you see something strange again this time, so it¡¯s a mess from the morning?¡±


    The female studentined of resentment, but considering the false information she has brought about in the past few weeks, the reaction of her ssmates was very reasonable. As a result, the female student, who this time described the young man she saw in detail based on the five-ha principle, felt betrayed by her friends who did not believe in her, but none of her friends paid any attention to her sense of betrayal.


    Instead, I left open the possibility that it might be real this time. And that possibility turned into certainty around lunchtime.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You said you¡¯re attending Professor Legneva¡¯s ss today.¡±


    Through the words of Sheryl Tsushin Ogatorf, who has the most contact with Eldmia.


    At first, the students who tried to confirm that the young man the female student saw was Eldmia, but the students, who hadpletely unexpected information, started turning the restaurant upside down without anyone saying first, and Cheryl, who had not read such an atmosphere in advance, crossed her eyebrows. Frowning, he realized btedly that he had made a mistake.


    Fortunately, the barrage of questions directed at her did notst very long.


    ¡°Eldmia entered the academy!¡±


    Sheryl washed her face once and let out a deep sigh as she watched the students rush out at the cry of someone who had burst into the cafeteria door. Not only did most of the sophomores get out of here due to the recent big move, but it bothered me very much that I couldn¡¯t see the gomtang Calitz and Griffith, but I didn¡¯t want to get involved in a ce that was sure to be messed up in some form.


    In the end, Cheryl organized the countless thoughts that passed through her head and put them in her mouth briefly.


    ¡°Well, because it¡¯s up to me.¡±


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he was about to continue his meal, but hurriedly finished his meal and left.


    ?


    After leaving the clothes shop of an unknown dwarf old man, I came back home, showed off my new clothes in front of Asilie, who was just drinking coffee, and headed to the academy after lunch.


    ¡°Really, can¡¯t we imitate a knight this time?¡±


    ¡°Then just act like you normally do?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ that might be a bit dangerous. Just pretend to be reticent and cold!¡±


    Leaving behind Asilie, who constantly warned me.


    Even though I wore a sword and needle around my waist and took out the first-aid kits from the pouch I usually wore around my waist and put them in the pocket inside the cape, I checked the clothes without any sagging or ugly corners, and when I left the house, the sun had already risen in the middle of the sky. There was a considerable increase in the floating poption.


    Is it because of expensive clothes? It seems that more attention is focused on me than usual. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a sign that can tell who made it openly like a luxury brand, but there are definitely more people who focus on the clothes I¡¯m wearing, besides the people who normally see my face and whisper.


    Rather look at the Leica riding proudly in front of my saddle. What kind of clothes are you guys interested in?


    It¡¯s obviously good clothes, so people who know it should have no choice but to go blind, but the person concerned is just very ufortable. At least the road was not blocked, so I was able to move forward and reach the academy faster than yesterday, and I sighed in relief and got off the horse with Laika.


    ¡°By the way, are there no guards at the academy? Just like yesterday, I wonder if it¡¯s okay for outsiders toe in like this.¡±


    The front gate, which had only a few stables where you could put a horse temporarily, didn¡¯t have enough space for a guard, no matter how much you looked around for two days. Yesterday, I just rode my horse all the way to the professor¡¯s office, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but now that I¡¯m leaving my horse behind, I can¡¯t help but wonder if this makes sense. However, when we went riding again like yesterday, there was no good ce to put a horse there.


    If you knew it would be like this, you would have asked Master. thought was short.


    ¡°Ah, well, it must have been a crime prevention magic.¡±


    It¡¯s a kingdom academy in name, but it can¡¯t bex for no reason.


    Promising myself that I would overthrow it if the horse disappearedter on, I tied it up in what was clearly a guest stable, and headed towards the building where the professor¡¯s office was located, with Leica running around merrily behind me.


    And again, I had to feel ufortable in the increasing gaze around me.


    ¡°Did you put some kind of surveince camera on it?¡±


    As I looked at the students who obviously recognized that I hade and came to watch, I remembered whether it was Merde¡¯s surveince magic or tracking magic, and when I activated magic time, a huge magic sphere floating in the sky of the academy caught my eye btedly.


    It was such a huge sphere that I wondered if it had no guards. It was clear that someone spying on visitors with that spread the story. I was able to go on my way pretending to be indifferent to that point, but somehow the speed of the number of onlookers increased beyond my expectations.


    It is said that the kids who used to whisper secretly have changed to the level of watching openly while making a buzz¡­


    Even if they wanted to pretend they didn¡¯t know, they couldn¡¯t do it, but the professor¡¯s office is still far away. Even if you openly look around and sprinkle your eyes, the students do not back down and are busy igniting their curiosity.


    ¡°Haa¡­ that¡¯s rude.¡±


    In the end, I let out a short sigh and, following Asilie¡¯s advice, decided to shoot coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant to watch as if you¡¯re watching a caged animal, so why don¡¯t you all get out of the way if there¡¯s nothing to do?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t far enough to hear him speak quietly, so he spoke a little louder on purpose. Please don¡¯t waste your precious lunch time in vain, I hoped that you would go and rest or finish your lunch, but for some reason the murmur grew louder.


    As if my words were a sign among the students, arge male student approached me.


    ¡°Are you Sir Eldmia Ega?¡±


    What is this bear?


    The muscle pig, who was roughly the same eye level as me and seemed to have twice as much muscle attached to the front and back, brought about five or six guys with simr muscle mass to his own, but a short head, and spoke to them politely. It was quite polite and polite to say that the threat was the purpose, so I decided to answer in moderation.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to go to Eldmia, but not Sir.¡±


    I just pointed out the wrong title, but for some reason, exmations flowed from the surroundings, and even Gomtaengi, as if thrilled, began to look at me with a burdened expression. And based on my experience in the Empire, when a guy who seems more friendly with swords than magic at first nce reacts like this, it¡¯s usually one thing he wants.


    ¡°This kind of humble attitude even though he helped root out the heinous traitors who forgot the grace of the royal family! He is truly an example of a knight! Please¡­¡± Knowing that, I opened my mouth before he could even finish talking


    .


    ¡°First. I came here as an assistant and disciple of Professor Legneva, not as a swordsman. I¡¯m not even an example of a knight.¡±


    ¡°Dalian¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°Second. I don¡¯t have the hobby of catching anyone and sparring.¡±


    Every time he raised his finger and spoke, the murmur subsided. I didn¡¯t say it out loud on purpose, so I was curious about what he was saying, so I spread my ring finger for thest time, feeling satisfied with the way they quieted down.


    ¡°Third. Rumors are always exaggerated, so don¡¯t have vain fantasies and focus on your academy sses.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of rumors they heard, but I¡¯m sure they picked up various things from floating rumors to facts and chewed them up as gossip. I¡¯m willing to help if I be stronger just by correcting them one by one, but fighting with kids who are weaker than me is just a waste of time.


    ¡°So I¡¯d like you to get out of the way now.¡±


    I had no intention of showing such kindness, so when I said it clearly, Gomtaengi hesitantly but carefully opened the way. Still, I tried to move forward thinking that he was a friend with whom I couldmunicate, but this time a question came from a different direction.


    ¡°Then can you tell me which rumors are true?¡±


    It¡¯s a polite question, but a voice with a hint ofughter somewhere. When I turned my head in the direction of the sound, I saw a long-haired male student looking like a dark-eyed Carrick with narrow eyes looking at me.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s rude, but at the academy, salute Ega¡­ Excuse me, Ega-sama¡¯s reputation is so high. It¡¯s to the point that I want to split it up until lunchtime like this. Seeing you like this, can you tell me one thing?¡±


    He must be the same age as Cheryl or a simr age, but it¡¯s very noble to stand up moderately and push and pull. At the moment when I was going to ignore it or not, it seemed that there was a possibility that trouble would be reduced if I made one thing clear, so I gave a short answer.


    ¡°scaffold.¡±


    Thinking that they were as smart as an academy cadet, they would understand what I was saying, and I moved on again.


    Fortunately, no students followed.

 Chapter 262

    It was an action taken to abide by Asilier¡¯s ban on imitating knights, but Eldmia overlooked many things.


    It was ambiguous to say that he had made an easy decision¡­ Because it was a rational andmon sense decision.


    Rumors about Levien¡¯s guillotine and adventurer¡¯s guillotine are all bloody stories. In the first ce, the execution instrument was a nickname, but if it wasn¡¯t ugly, something was twisted a lot, so it was a natural result. Above all, the brutality reaches its peak in that Enbelde and his rebel forces, which can be said to be the biggest issue, have all been decapitated.


    Themon-sense response is to distance yourself from the bearer of such rumors.


    Even if you want to be friends, if you do a little research, you will find out that even the royal family and nobles treat you like a passing mutt, so you have to be careful. Anyone who chooses another option is already abnormal from that point on. If the conditions are met, a crazy existence that will blow from the neck without covering the front and back is not an object to be taken lightly.


    It was a reasonable decision up to that point, but Eldmia overlooked the fact that this was an academy and the age of the students around her.


    15 years old. Those who, at most, cannot exceed the age of 17. At least 18-year-old Kalitz is a second-year student who is the unrivaled elder.


    If Eldmia had known in advance that second graders were not something that could only be seen in modern society, Asilie would have treated them with a bit of a chivalrous attitude, even if she was angry. However, there were too many mature people around him for their age. To the point where I forget how irrational a 15-year-old can be and wonder if he¡¯s just the average in another world.


    As a result, the image Eldmia showed ignited the hearts of countless male and female students.


    Of course, if someone who didn¡¯t even know his skills or had a terrible appearance said it, he would have beenughed at, but in the end, the appearance and clothes were probable.


    ¡°That¡­ the dignity of the guillotine¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well,e to think of it, did you say that you were also active in the Imperial Academy?¡±


    ¡°Wait, so all the rumors about the guillotine are true? Is it a person?¡±


    ¡°From today I will be the guillotine of the Royal Academy!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Is that why you put your grades on the guillotine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the gallows for today!¡±


    Contrary to the purpose of putting out the fire due to the pressure of threatening life, the students who did not even intend to be hostile to Eldmia anyway were pouring oil on themselves, blinded by his determination and actions. If Eldmia had witnessed the party in person, in which some curiosity, some enthusiasm, and some mixed with all sorts of expectations and aspirations, starting to create new rumors other than those that have spread in the academy so far, then Eldmia would make major changes to her future course of action. would have wanted to add


    Cheryl sighs at the sullen Kalitz and the crazy sight. And Griffils, who had a strange smile, remained calm and reacted differently from the others.


    ¡°He was a fun person.¡±


    Calitz, who was sullen at Griffith¡¯s words, walked away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very funny.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so serious? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been criticized.¡±


    ¡°¡­that is?¡±


    It was hard to understand Griffith¡¯s words to Kalitz, who epted that he didn¡¯t just curse in his face, but that he said a lot of twists and turns. It wasn¡¯t a particrly wrong interpretation, but Griffith had no intention of letting the few cards that could spread information around Eldmia without malice fall off on their own.


    ¡°I came here as Professor Legneva¡¯s disciple and assistant, and don¡¯t hold on to anyone and don¡¯t fight, after all, if it¡¯s ss-rted, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll also fight depending on the situation? It¡¯s a bit cold, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just a distinction between public and private?¡±


    ¡°¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thest word. Don¡¯t be swayed by rumors, but focus on your studies. At the same time as advice, isn¡¯t it a message to pay attention to Professor Legneva¡¯s ss?¡±


    Even though she camete, because the students were gathering and talking in all directions, Cheryl, who had figured out the incident, looked at Griffith with a puzzled look on her face for the first time in a while.


    This looks like you¡¯re trying to boil and eat gomttaengi. Sure enough, Kalitz¡¯s simple expression brightened as he picked up some new views.


    ¡°Looks like that¡¯s what I heard! It¡¯s Griffils as expected! My eyes are wide open!¡±


    But Cheryl did not bother to correct his misunderstanding. It wasn¡¯t because he had ill feelings toward Kalitz, but because he knew that as long as he approached with goodwill, he would not be harmed by Eldmia. It was like that when I was in the family. There were more than 10 servants older than Eldmia in the Ogatorf Mansion. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have any personality problems, so they readily recognized Eldmia¡¯s skills and wanted a procedural match, and while Eldmia was intensely annoying, she didn¡¯t treat them harshly.


    ¡°Will my hopes with the swordsmanship department be downyed for something like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It looks like I¡¯ve been shrunk by Lord Ega¡¯s momentum without realizing it! I need to register for sses right away!¡±


    The words ¡°You crazy bastard, you can¡¯t use magic¡± shot up in her throat, but Cheryl endured it this time as well. In fact, there was nothing wrong with Kalitz¡¯s enthusiastic demand for sparring. If the story spreads that a talented person in the swordsmanship department goes to magic sses that he has not been able to use for the rest of his life and seeks sparring and teaching with a teaching assistant, the academy will take some action, so this time he decided to join the team.


    ¡°But is it really strong? I can hardly feel the aura.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t strong, Envelde would have died.¡±


    I reacted unconsciously to what Griffith said. It wasn¡¯t that he was angry because he seemed to be ignoring Eldmia, but it was to prevent him from getting stabbed if he touched him thinking nonsense. I looked at it just in case, but luckily there was nothing but doubt on Griffith¡¯s face, which looked like he had a lot of ns.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I didn¡¯t mean to ignore those achievements either. I was a bit scared after leaving Auror. It¡¯s just that the atmosphere was a little different from what I thought, so I was curious.¡±


    ¡°atmosphere?¡±


    ¡°A little more¡­ direct, so I thought you would walk around with a sense of intimidation like the 10 swords.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s pickled radish eyebrows twitched at the reaction, which seemed to contain even a bit of embarrassment at first nce, and she felt like she was being caught up in Griffith¡¯s narration, so she swallowed the question that hade to her throat and avoided her seat. Like a merchant family, he was a snake-like man with clever speech skills. Like how they look and how they fight, it feels like they have a n from one to ten, causing a sense of repulsion.


    ¡°Ah, why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯re going to take a hands-on ss anyway. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free to chase after you, but I have no intention of going with you.¡±


    That¡¯s why Cheryl kept her cool attitude and moved on. Kalitz, who had regained her energy, looked at her back as she was getting farther away and said with a big smile.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Don¡¯t you think Cheryl and Sir Ega have simr personalities?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. I heard and saw that.¡±


    Lightly agreeing with that opinion, Griffith followed Cheryl with Calitz.


    ?


    ¡°That happened.¡±


    Arriving at the professor¡¯s office, I met with Master, listened to a brief overview of the ss, gathered supplies, and cleaned up the ssroom. With 30 minutes left before ss, I told Master about a series of incidents that had urred since I entered the academy.


    Why are you suddenly talking like that? Seeing the high density of second-year students already filling the ssroom, Master felt strong doubts and asked me if I had done anything.


    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t that be why you¡¯vee so many?¡±


    ¡°Ah, could that be?¡±


    It¡¯s nonsense unless you¡¯re a pervert who wants to be scolded, and you¡¯re crazy about such a reaction.


    ¡°They must havee because Master¡¯s ss is about understanding magic and applying it in practice.


    ¡°Is that so¡­? There are too many for that matter. It seems that there are many swordsmanship students who don¡¯t learn magic¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that


    all experience sses are like that? I think I came in because I was wondering if I had anything to learn.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ when I was at the academy, I tried to somehow find time to take many sses.¡±


    As expected of a court wizard, he must have had a great passion for learning. Master nodded as if he had finally understood, but a strange sense of bewilderment still lingered.


    Other faculty members might have fewer students, but they advised not to worry too much about it. Perhaps it was because the gap between advice and reality was sorge that he was taken aback for a moment. Master soon made up her mind and began reviewing the lecture materials onest time.


    However, unlike looking through the data with my eyes, what came out of his mouth was a story rted to me.


    ¡°Come to think of it, some of the professors in the swordsmanship department asked if they could help you.¡±


    ¡°My help? The only thing I can help you with is defeating the kids.¡±


    I didn¡¯t live with the intention of teaching someone in the first ce, and I don¡¯t have the ability to exin what I¡¯ve learned in a way that others can easily understand. Then, in the end, I can do nothing more than make punching bags for the kids by sparring, but I don¡¯t think they would have wanted that kind of help¡­ ¡°Haha, that¡¯s exactly what they want


    . I mean there is.¡±


    ¡­but it wasn¡¯t. Practice doesn¡¯t matter. Still, while I¡¯m busy, volunteering for others for free is a bit¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not a must, but they said they wanted to help at least by paying a reasonable fee. Everyone didn¡¯t seem malicious, so think about it. Until then, there¡¯s nothing particrly busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Also, the academy professors are different. Like a learned person, he knows well what is needed to move people.

 Chapter 263

    Master¡¯s sses are seemingly ordinary. Isn¡¯t the title simple? Understanding and practical application of magic.


    However, it can be said that this is the title of a subject that catches people like a book about the basics of magic that I read when I was locked up in a temporary detention center.


    Master¡¯s understanding of magic is magic based on mana, not mana.


    In other words, it refers to magic used by demons or dragons, and application in practice means how to deal with magic using mana against such targets.


    Even though I read it briefly, it was very interesting from my point of view. The most notable thing among them is that war magic, which has been researched and derived only for the purpose ofbat on the battlefield, deviated from the existing concept of humans versus humans aimed at short-term battles, manipted and administered impurities called mana in various forms to the demon king¡¯s army as a kind of It is in the process of changing into a debuff that causes poisoning symptoms and lowersbat power.


    It consumes much less mana than casting other magics, and the effect is excellent, so what is needed to use this new magic that is so versatile that even a knight like me who can only create really weak fire can learn and use it. It will be the process of understanding the magic of the demons.


    As a rough analogy, since you can¡¯t break down a dirty strong machine, it¡¯s close to the concept of studying the machine and touching a fatal part if it¡¯s broken, but the effect on the battlefield seems to be at a groundbreaking level. The effect varies greatly depending on the skill level, but the weakening of the demons can be felt, and in fact, it was written in the introduction of the ss that Master wrote that it was a level of magic that changed the paradigm of war and contributed to the continuation of war over the past seven years.


    And it¡¯s also what Master is giving a serious lecture in front of the students. Except for the fact that I had to stand at the edge of the podium and listen to it like a wooden doll, it was informative for me, so I didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    At first nce, it seems that the knights are cowardly, but it seems that the difference in specs is serious in the first ce, so I don¡¯t know if the knights who are obsessed with things like fair and square have already died in the evening, but if you can learn it, you can learn it, and if you can¡¯t learn it, it¡¯s a must-have skill that will make you cry. are said to be receiving It must have been that the long war had made the old-fashioned knights a bit more clever.


    Fortunately, the vast majority of students in this experience ss are also showing great interest. Maybe it¡¯s because of his soft hair, but there aren¡¯t any aspiring swordsmen or knights here who can¡¯t use mana at all, but he doesn¡¯t seem to react casually.


    Master¡¯s exnation began toe to an end while lightly clearing his throat, thinking that perhaps the academy¡¯s educational policy had also changed due to the long war.


    ¡°Of course, this can also be applied to humans. However, not only is it less effective than demons, but if the opponent has more abilities than the caster, the possibility of not being effective is very high. Is there any student who can guess why this difference urs? ?Yes, the student raised his hand there. Why do you think it might be?¡±


    ¡°The difference between magic and mana isrge enough to y a role as an impurity, but the difference between mana and mana is not so great.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing to say that it¡¯s a perfect answer because insufficient impurity can be reinforced through magic. But you got it half right. Do you have any other opinions?¡±


    what is it It¡¯s not expected at all from my point of view. After waiting for a while and giving it time, when no one willingly raised a hand after the student just came out, Master nodded and continued talking.


    ¡°In fact, this is a general reaction right now. Mana, refining, and transformation are all too familiar to us, but on the contrary, the magic of demons is unfamiliar. He must have been a student who showed great interest in him. Even the assistant who belonged to thetter group was making an expression of indifference, so there is no need to be discouraged.¡±


    Suddenly making me a sacrifice to lighten the mood? But it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, so I smiled lightly and nodded my head slightly. For some reason, at that moment, it seemed that all the attention in the ssroom was focused on me, but I didn¡¯t care and Master turned around and started drawing something on the ckboard behind me.


    ¡°Human magic is a history of development and improvement. It is a power that has been passed down from the moment when all humans, including elves, dwarves, beastmen, and humans, were able to use mana, and it is also a future power that will continue to develop endlessly. That power It is only after going through a series of processes of building one¡¯s own world through the process of thoroughly studying the theory and schematizing it that we can stand as a wizard. The mana circuit in bes a hugebyrinth. It bes my own haven that others can¡¯t understand while I build it, organize it, and open the way to use it.¡±


    Drawing an appropriate circle, randomly stirring the inside with chalk to make it look like a twisted ball of thread, and then erasing it again with your fingers to imitate abyrinth, it was no different from graffiti, but it was a perfect example.


    ¡°However, demons¡¯ magic that uses magical power is different. Whether they strengthen their bodies or use magic, there is a magical organ that must be materialized and perfected.¡±


    A circle of a simr size was drawn next to the suitable circr maze again, and this time, Master erased only two ces without anything to create a passage. Only then did Master turn around and look at the students.


    ¡°This technique, called erosion magic on the battlefield, attacks the magic organ, not the magic circuit of the demons. No matter how powerful the demon magician is, it is an organ that inevitably exists, and it is an organ that cannot be strengthened. It works. But humans are different. Even if you attack the mana refinery, you can¡¯t properly y the role of impurity, as the student just said. If you raise the impurity through a spell like I added the four limbs, when you are dealing with an enemy of the same ss It might work, but it¡¯s just as insignificant for high mages.¡±


    Master turned around again and continued the exnation by drawing arge arrow toward the center of the circle with the thread maze drawn on it.


    ¡°Therefore, in order for this magic to work properly on humans, they naturally have to attack the mana circuit, but as you can see, the mana circuit of others is their ownbyrinth, making it difficult to prate. It¡¯s very inefficient because it¡¯s magic. Unless you can see the flow of magic and use your hands.¡±


    Judging from the sporadic bursts ofughter at thest words, it seemed like a joke that worked pretty well, but I felt like I was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m casually writing things that others dismiss as funny jokes? If you have an interview with Epaga, you have one more question to ask.


    ¡°This is the reason why the Demon Lord Army couldn¡¯t find a sharp number even after interpreting this magic. And it is also the core of my future sses.¡±


    As Master slowly erased the ckboard, I nced at the clock to see that it was exactly five minutes before the end of ss. In fact, Master, who started to finish with such precision that I wondered if there was a built-in biological clock, looked over at the students with a smileless face and continued.


    ¡°This erosion magic is, after all, a product of knowledge. It is a method that humans have obtained after analyzing and studying an unknown enemy. It is a testament to how important it is to train to find new thoughts and perceptions through various knowledge. So it is. This ss may someday be considered boring, but now, through unfamiliar concepts, it aims to help us realize once again how special we have and prepare a new foundation for moving forward.¡±


    Therefore, it is amon subject. It¡¯s also useful enough for aspiring knights who don¡¯t dream of bing magic knights and magic swordsmen.


    ¡°If you take my ss in the future, you can think that these are the main topics. I¡¯ll stop here for today. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to shine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to raise my hand first to force a round of apuse. After the lecture, Master came down from the podium after a brief QnA session after the spontaneous apuse of the students.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth doing more than I thought. It¡¯s morefortable than working in the pce.¡±


    Master smiled and spoke with a short sigh, and I responded with a smile and expressed a brief impression.


    ¡°It was an informative ss. Thanks to that, I was able to know for sure that I am not of demonic lineage, if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Demons always grow horns no matter how pale their blood is. Unless you sharpen your horns in the mirror every morning, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re a demon.¡±


    Again, this is new knowledge. For a while, I feel relieved that I will be able to gain useful knowledge without falling into obsessivepulsive disorder.


    ¡°By the way, after making the magic organ, will I also be damaged by the erosion magic?¡±


    ¡°The nature of this magic is more like preventing the magic in the body from moving ording to the user¡¯s will. Did I mentionst time? Demons are notpletely free from the dangers of magic. It is the nature of this erosion magic to constantly threaten, so it won¡¯t work for you.¡±


    It¡¯s because I¡¯m already using my magic ording to my will without a magical organ.


    I remembered what he had told me before, so I could understand it without having to listen to what he said behind the scenes.


    ¡°At this level, I doubt whether I¡¯m really using magic.¡±


    ¡°By the way. Both you and I have a long way to go.¡±


    It¡¯s better to see the road even if it¡¯s far away than to get lost. Thinking so, I smiled for a moment.

 Chapter 264

    It may be because he started receiving attention from many students from the beginning, but he said that the application for Master¡¯s ss boasted a fairly highpetition rate.


    It was said that it was quite unusual when you know that most of themon subjects are not popr because they have half weight and importance, but it was a story that had nothing to do with me anyway. Then, leaving the dissatisfied Cheryl behind, she and Laika strolled through the academy to find a part-time job that could parallel her research with Master.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going outside the academy¡¯s premises, but it was the process of finding out about the sses of professors who wanted to hire me for a while like a part-time instructor.


    As Master said, there were quite a few academy professors who wanted mybor force. From pure swordsmanship andbat skills that do not use Aura at all, to actualbat courses that aim to lead battles in an advantageous way in various ways, not just Aura. There were subjects that werebative enough to make me wonder if this was really a ss with young children at the academy, and after thinking about it for a while, I chose only practical subjects and went to the professor¡¯s office. In fact, even though there are so many ces to call, I didn¡¯t have many options.


    pure swordsmanship? To be honest, I don¡¯t have myself. There was a time when I lost my confidence after being beaten with a knife by the nobleman in Enbelde, but after hearing the story of that human being eating a knife, it was more of a natural result. So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be particrly badpared to the academy students¡­ Rather, because of that, there was no reason to work in the ss like a part-time instructor.


    I don¡¯t deserve to learn and I don¡¯t deserve to teach. The swordsmanship I learned was the basic elven swordsmanship and the swordsmanship taught by the Ogatorf family. Then, the only thing left is the cutting and stabbing training I did when I was young


    ¡­


    Would this be an academy if I could afford to eat all day and wield a knife? It¡¯s a swordsmanship school.


    However, it is also ridiculous to enter abat course that applies Auras and pretend to use magical powers as Auras. If the goal is simply to make money, what can I do? But right now, it¡¯s not that I¡¯mcking in money, but I¡¯m in a position where I¡¯m in a position where I¡¯m in a position where I¡¯mcking in training and learning to be stronger, so I didn¡¯t intend to waste my precious time on such sses. When the professors heard my rejection, they pretended to be a bit ufortable, but there was no reason to be particrly concerned. On the contrary, I readily acknowledged myck of ability and helped me not to waste money, so even if I received thanks, people did not know how to appreciate it.


    After removing each one so naturally, the only thing left was one subject that was close to learning actual battles in the indiscriminatebat nation, and I arrived at the professor¡¯s office.


    Even the title of the subject is very masculine. practice. just two letters.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Griale Luvis, a practical subject professor.¡±


    However, the professor in charge of the subject did not have a very masculine impression.


    Contrary to what was expected of a hairy old man with a macho muscr body, he greeted an elf man with fine auburn hair roughly pulled back and a thin braid. Reflecting on my own wrong prejudice, I greeted,


    ¡°This is Eldmia Ega. Nice to meet you, Professor Rubys.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation that has spread throughout the capital recently. I honestly asked for it, but I thought you would be more interested in other professors¡¯ sses. Thank you foring like this.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I thought that, but the outline of the ss I heard from Professor Luvis, who had a bizarre idea and thought about using it in ss while knowing my rumors, was very simple. ¡°The thing I want to ask you is simple


    . No matter how good students are, stereotypes are not something that can be easily thrown away. All you have to do is beat the students through sparring in the name of special sses for a while.¡±


    I really liked that the story wasn¡¯t unnecessarilyplex and sluggish, but the problem was that it was very direct and overly simplistic. Rather, I was puzzled, so I had to pretend to think about it for a while, then ask a question insinuatingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever need me, so do you know why you want to hire me to teach?¡±


    ¡°simple. because it is necessary Losing to an elf who has lived for 200 years can be taken for granted, but losing unterally to someone my age is different. The spirit of improvement is an important driving force for learners.¡±


    Could an elf with such a unique way of speaking be created if he lived for two hundred years? It was a very rare person to have the courtesy of serving tea directly to a customer, but his words and actions were stiff, and he was rough andcking in formality. After taking a sip of the tea in an undisturbed position, Professor Luvis paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°My ss is three times a week. Each grade only teaches up to the third grade. Due to the nature of the ss, one ss is two hours long, which is a little longer than other sses. I don¡¯t ask you to fill all the hours. If you can¡¯t stand it, it will end quickly. If you ept, I will divide the sry I receive ording to the number of school days and pay aspensation.¡±


    It was good to bring up the topic ofpensation first, and it was also good that thepensation was unconventional. In this world where you have to pay an exorbitant amount of money to acquire knowledge and receive education, the sry received by those who teach people is very good


    . You do. Maybe you decided to get a lower sry or something like that, right?¡±


    It was a serious question even though it was half-joking, but Professor Luvis replied with a rxed smile on the subject who had a face that didn¡¯t look like he wouldugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t y around like that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m getting paid like a professor at the Royal Academy.¡±


    At the same time, I checked the contract he offered, saw the contents and amount, and signed it without hesitation


    .


    I thought there would be a test regardless of thepetition, but it was so simple that when I asked, Professor Luvis returned with a smileless face and seemed rather puzzled.


    ¡°The one who defeated the imperial warrior¡­ Why?¡±


    Hmm. I don¡¯t know if Siegfried built his own reputation while trembling with that shit, or if it was because of the reputation carved by the warriors of his ancestors. Well, it¡¯s good that I¡¯mfortable


    . Would you like to start today?¡± Since


    the contract was written, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say if I forced them to start right away, but I nodded my head at Professor Luvis¡¯s proposal, which came out as a gentleman. Fortunately, since it was Cheryl¡¯s grade, there was no reason to refuse. I wanted to take this opportunity to see how much I had grown, and I wondered how much of a difference it would have with the Imperial Academy.


    ¡°There are about 20 minutes left before ss, but it would be nice to see the arena first. Unlike the empire, which has a fighting arena created by fantasy artisans, we are an ordinary facility, so it would be nice to see it in advance.¡±


    ¡°It was a great facility. I thought the magicians of the empire had excellent magic skills, but did a person called a fantasy maker make it?¡± ¡±


    It¡¯s safe to say that he made it almost alone. The illusion magic before that was also great, but¡­pared to the one after he touched it, I can¡¯t help but use the expression that it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    How big of a level difference is it that an elf who has lived for 200 years can praise it so much? It¡¯s fortunate that not everyone can use ¡®s illusion magic. I thought it would be more difficult than most attack magic, but my worries have lessened. I was


    following Professor Rubys without much thought, and he gestured at Laika with a chin and asked a sudden question.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been curious since before that, but did that demon sword carry around in the form of a dog on purpose?¡± ¡±


    ¡­How did you know?¡± I¡¯m


    sure it was a few days ago, but the current Leica is just an ordinary Welsh corgi from head to tail. Even the hair color that used to be prominent has be normal now, but where did you find it?¡± To my question, Professor Rubys slowly stroked his chin and looked at Laika as he answered. ¡°It was very unfamiliar to me, but I felt a sense of difference unique to the demonic sword


    . I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been left there, but soon enough that I can¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°A sense of difference?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s hard to exin. I just hope you understand that my feelings are good. Anyway, I personally find it very interesting. You must not know that itpletely loses its function as a demonic sword, so can you tell me why you made that choice?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell what the


    purpose of this person¡¯s question was by looking at his face, so I gave up trying to figure out his intentions and just answered. ¡° I did it


    because I was pitiful. Isn¡¯t it something demons do to y with the soul?¡±


    Professor Rubys, who heard the answer with the thought that he wouldn¡¯t say something like an elf, did a wasteful thing. ¡°The dog met the owner well.¡±


    Then, he started walking down the street again with an expressionless expressionless face. I don¡¯t know what his intentions were, but the name he called Laika changed from the demonic sword to the dog, so it seems that there was no malice. But that¡¯s


    it .


    The questions weren¡¯t over. He said he hadn¡¯t seen anyone act like me in his entire life, and he began to persistently ask how the current Leica was.

 Chapter 265

    The arena we arrived at after Professor Rubys was like an indoor gym.


    There is a space for rest, and there are people who are busy moving around and carrying medicines and bandages. It was very systematic and strange, so I was staring at it nkly, and then Professor Rubys quietly spoke to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a look you can¡¯t see in the Empire. Originally, I didn¡¯t even have it, but it came into being from the beginning of the war.¡±


    It must have been a culture that was not there from the beginning. However, since it was added, there was nothing bad about it, so good things were good.


    ¡°Looking at the potion, it seems like they put a lot of effort into it.¡±


    ¡°They said that various temples, starting with the Holy Light Cross, are helping. Thanks to that, it¡¯s convenient to be able to take sses without worrying about injuries.¡±


    After all, what you learn here is a skill to kill something, whether it¡¯s killing a monster or a person, so it¡¯s true that reducing the risk of injury is a good thing¡­ Why is this man talking about it?


    In the short 10 minutes that I came here, I was gued with so many questions and figured out that Professor Rubys wasn¡¯t really a sociopath orcking in emotion. He¡¯s just a bit clumsy and often shows extreme efficiency, but he¡¯s a teacher who wants students to learn more and grow into talented people.


    I don¡¯t know why such a person came to Isthel, one of the few elves in the country, and is working as a professor. I don¡¯t even know what he was doing before, but his personality itself didn¡¯t seem bad.


    However, the problem is that as an elf, he tried to understand the human concept of time, so he had a sense that seemed to match at first nce, but was vastly out of sync. I wonder how Ashlie would react if I told her that she saw an elf moving as if she were being chased by every minute and every second.


    ¡°In my ss, it is basic for students to use all the means they have to sparring. So I hope you will deal with them in the same way.¡±


    ¡°Are there many students learning magic and swordsmanship at the same time?¡±


    ¡°There are not many enemies. There are battle mages, and there are also aspiring magic knights. They prepare magic tools and sometimes use non-lethal memorization.¡±


    Is it a real brute force battle royale? After checking my face for a moment to see if my expression had be mysterious without my knowledge at Professor Luvis¡¯s exnation, he shrugged his shoulders and added an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the difference between an empire and a kingdom. Empires nurture talents of the distant future, but kingdoms want talents that can be used right after graduation. It¡¯s more effective than digging a single well.¡±


    It¡¯s not that only geniusese to the academy, and there are a limited number of talented people who can see the end of one field anyway, so there¡¯s no reason to teach only that. It might be better than making them hold on to things that don¡¯t work like injecting education.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s on the side of performance. You¡¯ll see novel students when you deal with them, so you can look forward to it.¡±


    I¡¯m looking forward to it because a very old person says that. If I could make a two-hundred-year-old elf say that he was novel, I wonder if that alone would be his talent.


    ¡°How many sses are there?¡±


    ¡°There are 30 students in each grade. Only students who stand out in practical skills can apply for this course, so I¡¯d like to say that it¡¯s an eptable level of skill, but¡­ It¡¯s highly likely that you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°You think you rate me quite highly.¡±


    ¡°Because there are more reasons to rate it highly than there are reasons not to do it.¡±


    Professor Rubys, who calmly gave me strong confidence in my ability, continued to exin the contents of the ss and the facilities until the students gathered. Contrary to my apparent attitude, I listened to the kind exnation of the elf who really likes to talk, and I nned my course of action for the day¡­ That¡¯s how the goal of today¡¯s


    ss was set to be a 3-minute cooking ss in Eldmia.


    ?


    The practical ss was like a kind of decoration among students.


    The ss, which is conducted by selecting those who stand out in practical skills from among the top ranks, naturally imnted the perception that it is a special ss for the elite, and became an object of envy for those who long for strength.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega, who is Professor Legneva¡¯s disciple and assistant and has been in charge of a part-time lecturer in practical subjects for a while.¡±


    And befitting that perception, the majority of people were proud of their skills. However, it was never easy to be proud but not arrogant at such a young age, and all but a few felt a strange repulsion towards Eldmia, who suddenly intervened in ss.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss is a sparring between you and me.¡±


    But whether or not, Eldmia just sat on the arena, leisurely petting her dog and looking over the students with a dry attitude.


    I know that it is the ability to defeat the hero and kill the traitor Enbelde. But that doesn¡¯t make me ept the words that I will single-handedly defeat 30 elite members of the academy year. Even in practical subjects that are not just swordsmanship, magic, or aura, anything can be used? In the end, one of the students who couldn¡¯t stand the scratches and doubts of his confidence raised his hand and asked a question.


    ¡°Does that mean anything?¡±


    ¡°Tell me specifically what you mean.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re fighting a strong person, isn¡¯t Professor Luvis enough? I¡¯ve heard about Assistant Professor Ega, but I didn¡¯t expect him to teach all 30 of us useful lessons during the limited time of two hours in practical subjects, not other subjects. It¡¯s hard.¡±


    Naturally expecting such a reaction, Cheryl sighed briefly. He was a young man I couldn¡¯t even remember who he was because I wasn¡¯t interested. It seems that his grades were in the middle, but he was a student who did not have the skills to say such words with confidence. Sheryl rolled her eyes for no reason, thinking that she was a very displeased person, whether it was because she brought up a topic that a student who could be said to be at least in the top ranks should bring up carefully, or because it was a remark that implicitly disregarded Eldmia¡¯s skills.


    However, the majority of students seemed to agree with his opinion to some extent, even though their attitudes were slightly different. And looking at that reaction, Eldmia tilted her head.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Tell me why you think there will be no learning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? No matter how many times you¡¯ve defeated the hero and the traitor, Enbelde, the actual battle is not a matter of life or death. You need to teach and at the same time have the ability to neutralize the opponent as safely as possible, and you have to repeat it 30 times. Assistant Professor Ega. Do you believe that you can do that on your own?¡±


    It is said that Envelde built her family with just one sword, but to be honest, there was not a single student in the academy who believed that she would not be able to do that. I don¡¯t underestimate it, but I don¡¯t overestimate it either.


    Even if the hero is strong, if he was really strong, wouldn¡¯t he have been put into the battlefield? In the end, they are learning the same way. This can also be called great, but if it means the same as the ability to take an overwhelming victory against 30 people, you have no choice but to be skeptical.


    No matter how good you are, you are the same age or the same age. Most of the students had inmon the idea that they would be stronger than themselves, but dealing with all 30 people was a different story. Even Ogatorp, who is called the genius of the sword who won¡¯te down from the top of the grade right now, gets weak after dealing with Griffith and Kalitz?


    ¡°You seem to have a short knowledge base, so let me tell you two good things. First, if there is a personnel adjustment in your group that you don¡¯t understand, and the superior ormanding person above you is a better person than you, you won¡¯t know with your limited insight. It is the surest way to make the past less embarrassing. I was hired as a part-time lecturer because Professor Rubys himself requested it.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s a different story when an ipetent person is over your head. Regardless of whether that person is truly ipetent. Eldmia shrugged and said it as if it were a joke, but most of the students couldn¡¯tugh at the joke.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can do it?¡±


    ¡°Second. I do it because I can do it. Remember it well. It is the biggest reason why I was able to be acquitted without any penalty even though I killed a nobleman in the middle of the capital and razed the temporary detention center to the ground.¡±


    Contrary to the answer that still led to a calm attitude, the content was bloody. At that moment, even the student who asked the question couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. However, Eldmia, as if the answer did not really mean much, slowly got up from her seat and went up to the arena to continue her exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a practical subject, so I don¡¯t need to say anything anymore. I¡¯ll deal with you sequentially from 30th to 1st. Come up on your own. Leica, prepare an hourss.¡±


    Who is Leica? While the eyes of the students wandered in the air, Eldmia¡¯s dog, which moved around, tactfully bit into the hourss ced on the chair at the end of the arena and looked at him. It was cute enough, but the situation they were in right now was so shocking that the students didn¡¯t have time to feel something in that action.


    ¡°It¡¯s a three-minute hourss. The time I can give each of you in this ss is up to three minutes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take care of it, but I don¡¯t have that kind of experience in my life, so it¡¯s not easy to adjust. Even if you drop out quickly, don¡¯t be discouraged. so that.¡±


    Because the vast majority of students felt that words that were no different from obvious provocation came out of Eldmia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s called Babeli.¡±


    Even though he had the lowest grades in the actual subject, when the male student, who was not bad at all, gritting his teeth, stepped up to the arena, Eldmia tilted his head sideways and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a full name. I¡¯ll remember the name I need.¡±


    Babeli drew her sword, determined to remain calm rather than angry. Then, in response to the sound of ¡®tap¡¯ as Laika overturned the hourss, she applied her aura as quickly as she could and burrowed into Eldmia¡¯s arms. However, as soon as I confirmed that Eldmia did not take it seriously and followed her eyes, I felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be eliminated soon.¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s shoulder, which dug in reverse without pulling out the sword, hit Babeli¡¯s stomach, and at the same time, his hand was wrapped around him in an instant, blocking Babeli¡¯s arms holding the sword. Babelli, who believed that she could withstand a fair amount of shock because she was wearing an aura, had to fall backwards after receiving a strong impact on her face without a chance to be surprised by the shock that stifled her breath.


    ¡°Because the level is so low, there is no need to worry about adjusting the power.¡±


    It was only after hearing Eldmia¡¯s voice in his ears that Babeli realized that not only had his sword been taken away, but also that he had been hit in the face by Eldmia¡¯s elbows and was sprawled on the floor. It was a movement that wasn¡¯t that fast, but being unterally suppressed like this? Didn¡¯t even feel aura?


    ¨C Chaeng-Geurang!


    Eldmia stopped all kinds of thoughts from passing through my head. He threw the stolen sword back in front of Babeli. But Babeli had no time to feel humiliated at the fact that the sword had been taken away and that the sword had been thrown back.


    ¡°again.¡±


    Barbelli swallowed hard and gripped her sword, fearful of what might happen to her in the remaining 2 minutes and 50 seconds.


    And as if Eldmia¡¯s voice was an order, he jumped in once more.

 Chapter 266

    ¡°again.¡±


    22 back rolls.


    ¡°next.¡±


    The 13th falls out.


    ¡°again.¡±


    The students, who were united with the determination to make other wordse out of Eldmia¡¯s mouth besides ¡®again¡¯ and ¡®next¡¯, believed that their strong will would burn like a furnace in a forge, but as Eldmia threw the 7th ce almost halfway through By the time I did it, I felt that it was flickering like a candle.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much to do, even if you do this¡­¡±


    Someone¡¯s muttering, not arguing or feeling unfair, just popped out of dejection and permeated everyone¡¯s hearts after the sparring.


    The first time the barbell was thrown unterally and rolled on the floor, repeating exactly 3 minutes. The students up to the 25th who had beenpeting with him predicted their future. they were better After making up my mind, I was able to prepare to regard Eldmia as a teacher.


    However, the students who believed that there was a clear difference in ability from those in the lower ranks were different. Some of them felt sorry for the lower ranks, which were lethargic, and others waited for their turn with confidence that they would pass 3 minutes. The fact that Eldmia showed signs of physical struggle while repeatedly sparring with the lower ranks must have yed a part in igniting their confidence. Yes, 30 minutes with only 10 people. It¡¯s never easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to pretend to be tough. Next 20th ce.¡±


    As if she had anticipated the reaction of such students, Eldmia¡¯s breath, which had been thrown out exactly in 3 minutes to the 21st ce, returned to the beginning again, and when she called the 20th ce as if nothing was wrong, the smiles disappeared from the lips of the students in the middle ranks. they realized toote. That Eldmia pretended to be weak and induced the students to struggle.


    All the students in the lower ranks struggled until the end. The better-performing midfielders had no choice but to give their all.


    ¡°again.¡±


    ¡®Please let me exceed 3 minutes.¡¯ The moment I reached 15th ce and filled 3 minutes, my wish changed to ¡®Please, I hope I can¡¯t finish 3 minutes because it¡¯s hard for me.¡¯ Even those who have considered themselves objective in their own skills look closely at the students rolling on the floor for three minutes, sweating in cold sweats in the hope that they will somehow help them in their practice.


    Either that or not, Eldmia only rolled for 3 minutes equally. It wasn¡¯t until around the time that they rolled all the way to 4th ce, shattering everyone¡¯s wishes without pulling out their swords, that Eldmia¡¯s age came to mind in the minds of the despairing students. And he came up with a defense mechanism for perfect mental victory.


    It¡¯s genius. Is that a genius or is it a genius? At that time, Eldmia recited like a ghost.


    ¡°That guy is a genius. Those are the faces that think like that.¡±


    Even if they noticed that he was thinking that way, the eyes of the students gathered at him, who still spoke calmly even though it was difficult to say because it was a public pretense.


    ¡°You who have maintained top grades among hundreds of students at the Royal Academy and have taken practical courses are hardworking, and I am strong because I am a genius¡­ Isn¡¯t it interesting what other students who can¡¯t take this ss will think? Next.¡±


    The students bowed their heads as they watched the 3rd ce Kalitz jump up from his seat with eyes shining with anticipation at hismand and jump up onto the arena. Then, in anger, he raised his head again.


    no? anyway it is At least you¡¯re a genius who works hard, isn¡¯t it? Half of the thought, half of the thought that it would be different from Kalitz.


    ¡°You¡¯re the friend I sawst time.¡±


    Eldmia still reacted calmly and did not even pull out her sword. Thanks to this, doubts began to rise among the students. Actually, isn¡¯t that sword decoration and Eldmia a martial artist? Swept away by the name of the guillotine, I unconsciously thought he was a swordsman, but he was a martial artist with great skill, so he struck his neck with a sword. There¡¯s a lot of potential given that he¡¯s not inferior to that Kalitz.


    ¡°i look forward to!¡±


    But Kalitz did not care at all and drew his sword. Then, for the first time, Eldmia, who had been just sparring without saying anything, expressed her doubts for the first time.


    ¡°A one-handed sword?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°What about the shield?¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha!¡±


    Kalitz answered with a charge with a livelyugh.


    ¡°I see. The third answer.¡±


    Eldmia also rushed forward, praising him for hiding his weapon and not missing an opportunity to take advantage. When the enemy is unknown, it was considered overly overconfident by the students who made it a basis to step back and observe the situation. Above all, they already knew the structure of Kalitz¡¯s shield.


    That¡¯s why he had no doubt that Eldmia would eat a big blow.


    That was until the first sword was drawn from his waist and cut through the air.


    ¡°Uh¡­? Huh?¡±


    Even though the sword didn¡¯t hit at all, Kalitz¡¯s eyes, filled with great embarrassment, turned to the bracelet he was wearing on his right wrist. Apparently, the mana that had been connected until just now was cut off like a lie, and it reached the point where the mana shield could not be activated.


    ¡°You are not the only one who has hidden cards.¡±


    He btedly moved his attention to Eldmia, but Kalitz couldn¡¯t avoid his kick. Noticing that the attack was more like a strong kick than a blow to the stomach, and despite his efforts to resist, Kalitz had to roll back and roll on the floor.


    ¡°again.¡±


    In the end, Kalitz, like the others, was able toe down the arena only after suffering for three minutes. Other students felt a strange sense of kinship with the deste appearance, and at the same time felt that the sense of shame and deprivation they had felt before was strangely offset.


    It seemed like if I could just rob Ogatorp for 3 minutes with my bare hands, I would be able to take all of this for granted. No matter what method they used, Eldmia didn¡¯t use a sword, except for when she destroyed Kalitz¡¯s mana shield, so it looked like there was a good chance.


    ¡°next.¡±


    However, their hopes were dashed as soon as Griffith stepped up to the arena and took his stance.


    ¡°Get out and fall with bare hands within 1 minute. Hold on for 3 minutes with a sword. Choose.¡±


    Everyone was surprised by Eldmia¡¯s answer, which openly assured Grywills that she couldn¡¯t control her strength. Some doubted their ears. Did that person have some kind of fighting power meter attached to his eyes? On what basis? However, Griffith still smiled and thought for a moment before answering calmly.


    ¡°¡­I would like thetter. I¡¯m really curious, but what are the alternative criteria?¡±


    Instead of answering, Eldmia walked to the corner of the arena and took off her cape. While the eyes of both men and women were focused on the figure of her body, which had been hidden by the fluttering cape until now, clearly showing off her presence even over her clothes, Eldmia, who returned to her ce, looked at Griffith for a moment with her head tilted tilted. After watching it, he drew his sword and slowly took his stance.


    The process of moving the tip of the longsword tilted horizontally at head height toward Griffith was not quick at all. Even so, seeing Eldmia¡¯s sword fixed perfectly at his face without any shaking, Griffith felt goose bumps.


    As if time had stopped just like that, Eldmia btedly replied, assuming a perfect immobility posture.


    ¡°If you look at your posture, you will get an estimate.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, but I could understand it because I had already seen it. The stance Eldmia was taking was one of the basics of kingdom swordsmanship, and it was somon that even third-rate swordsmanship was roughly copied, so it was impossible not to know.


    At the same time, it was also a posture that he had practiced tens of thousands of times.


    Feeling like he was about to cry, as if seeing the perfect posture he had been longing for, Griffith threw away the middle position and assumed the same posture as Eldmia. Looking at herself like that, just a slight nod of her head lifted her mood as if she was being recognized for what she had practiced.


    ¡°You¡¯re sincere. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Gree¡­Wills.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    I¡¯m a year older than you. Unlike Griffith, who believed that she had been training without being ashamed for a moment, but felt ashamed this time, wondering if she had beenzy, Eldmia shook her head as if she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is why geniuses can¡¯t do it. They¡¯re very good at making people copse.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have to say this. Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Uh. That¡¯s not what you guys are saying. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Show everything.¡±


    Did he actually lie about his age? Of course, that didn¡¯t matter anyway, so Griffith dug in with all his might in line with Eldmia¡¯s words. And at the same time as the gap narrowed, he turned his wrist and swung his sword to strike down Eldmia¡¯s sword.


    Trusting his intuition, he decided that it would be better to destroy the current position and continue the next one than to aim for the wrist, and the sword he swung flew straight into Eldmia. It was an instant fight since they were using the same aura. Based on Eldmia changing her stance and lightly moving her sword to release an attack, all sorts of scenarios began to unfold in Griffith¡¯s head.


    However, Eldmia did not move until the moment swords collided. The moment when you question whether you are going to see how to deal with it when you show a gap.


    -Chaeeng!


    Griffith¡¯s sword, which had been swung, bounced back as if it had struck a rock.


    ¡°It¡¯s neat. Let¡¯s look at blocking it.¡±


    Even though it was an all-out attack, there was no significant shaking, so there was no time to be frightened. Grywils, who managed to avoid the stab that pierced himself with a disordered posture, struck a follow-up blow that had the momentum to cut the temple of Eldmia spinning like water. I was dumbfounded and almostughed.


    Of course, there was no time for that. He was in a hurry just to block Eldmia¡¯s continuous attack as if he was not breathing.


    Some with his eyes or with his senses, while spitting up blood for other attacks, the movements he practiced instinctively jumped out, so Griffith, who was able to endure it, eventually became exhausted andy down on the battlefield as soon as the three minutes werepleted. After staring up at the sky and barely breathing, Griffith remembered that he had never rolled on the floor.


    While his eyes were spinning, Eldmia, who had approached him, looked down and asked.


    ¡°Do you feel the worth of training to the extent that swordsmanship is imprinted on your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t fret.¡±


    It was a nonchnt remark, but as if he knew how hard he had worked, Griffith cried a little, using the rain of sweat in his eyes as an excuse.

 Chapter 267

    ¡°Cheryl. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Seeing Eldmia calling her name so naturally, the students looked at the two in turn, feeling more amazement than they had felt during the sparring that Griffith had just shown them.


    Everyone knew that Eldmia lived with the Ogatorf family, but that was a butler-master rtionship. Since I was in the position of a teaching assistant, not a professor, I knew that I would be called with respect. In the first ce, it was a rtionship between aristocrats andmoners, and no matter how unwritten the academy was, I never imagined that it would be so easy to call it.


    However, as always, Cheryl stood up to the arena, maintaining her usual state with little emotional change. The students couldn¡¯t tell if such a call was natural or if he was hiding his embarrassment with his characteristic poker face.


    ¡°Have your skills improved?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    No one doubted Eldmia¡¯s skills anymore. Students rather had different expectations.


    How far will Cheryl be able to bring out Eldmia¡¯s original skills? Even after over an hour of continuous sparring, Eldmia, who was still calm, stroked her chin for a while and continued.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the professor said. He wants me to use all the means I have to deal with him.¡±


    Questions began to swirl among the students at the remark as if they had not used all the means at hand so far.


    He was a human who had helplessly defeated all of the wizard¡¯s high-speed casting and anti-knight magic. Are there still hidden weapons for humans who even ignored memorization thrown by some students in closebat? Ah, but since you¡¯re Professor Legneva¡¯s disciple, can you use magic?


    Eldmia smiled for the first time and said.


    ¡°Leica,e here.¡±


    And at that call, the dog, which had cleverly overturned the hourss until now, panted and ran to Eldmia¡¯s feet. Half of her was dismayed by that figure, and the other half began to look at Eldmia with eyes that said she had seen a brutal animal abuser like no other in the world, but he didn¡¯t care and waved to Griffith.


    ¡°Greewils. You flip the clock this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Even Griffith looked at Leica with a puzzled look, but what can I do? If it¡¯s ck, you have to While Griffith held the hourss, a whistle sounded in Cheryl¡¯s ears, who was looking into the eyes of the clear-eyed Laika with a strange look. Thinking that Eldmia was simply trying to draw her attention, Cheryl moved her gaze to him and furrowed her eyebrows at the strange object spinning and flying around Eldmia.


    ¡°¡­what else is that?¡±


    Eldmia, who nced at the object that looked like a twisted knitting needle, replied with a smile.


    ¡°My means. Laika, just press enough to avoid getting hurt.¡±


    The dog understands thatmand? Cheryl¡¯s doubts dissipated with the sound of Griffith turning the hourss over.


    As if the short whistling sound was a signal, the Leica and the suspicious needle flew toward Cheryl at the same time.


    ¡°You ghastly!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s like a spirit. Then it¡¯s not mean, right?¡±


    I thought it was right, but I had no choice but to put it in my mouth this time. It wasn¡¯t because of Eldmia¡¯s viciousness of taking a cute dog as hostage, but because that gentle-looking dog attacked at a speed that an ordinary dog would never be able to. Quickly realizing that the speed of the projectile and Laika were not the same, Cheryl waited for the two until thest minute, then struck the needle like lightning and swung her sword at Laika as if it were bouncing.


    ¡°You may get hurt!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    This is no ordinary dog. Even with that certainty, a slight hesitation followed in swinging the sword. But in the end, beasts are afraid of pain. Attacking to avoid fatal wounds, the finely-swinged sword created unexpected resistance and noise so that the dog could retrieve the sword immediately if the dog retreated.


    ¨C Kaang!


    ¡°uh?¡±


    When the de touched the soft brown fur of the dog he held in his arms and even stroked, it made an inexplicable metallic sound. Then, ignoring her own sword attack, Eldmia rushed in front of Sheryl, whose posture was disturbed by Laika¡¯s attempt to headbutt her body.


    ¡°Am I doing it because I deserve it?¡±


    With a strangelyughing voice, Cheryl barely blocked the swinging sword and stepped back, but Eldmia didn¡¯t give it a chance.


    -Piik!


    whistle. As Sheryl tried to reflexively look at Laika, the scene from earlier shed through her mind.


    The Leica responded a littlete to the whistle. Rather, it was the needle that moved at the same time as the whistling sound¡­


    -Chang!


    ¡°I¡¯m out of my mind!¡±


    As Laika cuts off the invisible needle flying toward her with a narrow margin, Eldmia¡¯s sword strikes aim at Sheryl¡¯s leg and is swung topletely destroy her disheveled stance. Cheryl gritted her teeth at the experience that literally made her eyes spin. I¡¯ve dealt with wizards and elementalists, but this is on a different level!


    ¡°Of course it should.¡±


    More than anything else, the one who hated it was Eldmia, who was still smiling. Whileughing as if he was ying a joke on himself, each sword attack was fierce. I tried to mix the sword once just in case to spill the attack, but it was only pushed back because it was pushed in as it was.


    This was the biggest difficulty when dealing with Eldmia. It is not easy to let go of a swung sword, apart from swordsmanship.


    Eldmia¡¯s sword did not shake easily, as if Griffith¡¯s attack was rather bounced off. It¡¯s obvious how ignorantly he trains, the next attack will follow, so he tries to counterattack after spilling it to the side somehow, but it is in vain like water sprinkled on a rock.


    That alone is annoying, but dogs and flying throwing weapons. You¡¯re going to learn magic soon?


    -Pip!


    Responding to the whistle, he turned his gaze to the position he had identified in advance, but the needle was just floating in the air. So what the hell¡­


    ¡°I never said there was only one.¡±


    Even though she was holding the weight, she turned her head in response to the nasty voice, and another needle was spinning around Eldmia.


    ¡°¡­How many are there?¡±


    ¡°well?¡±


    I felt like I was running out of power. In the midst of trying to keep up with swordsmanship, I just thought it was really too much. How long will it take to ovee all of that and defeat Eldmia? I don¡¯t think 5 years would be enough.


    ¡°By the way, when I fought Siegfried, I didn¡¯t have a Leica or this one.¡±


    ¡°Who is Siegfried?¡±


    At Cheryl¡¯s reflexive question, Eldmia rxed for a moment andughed. That alone showed Cheryl wasn¡¯t going to be too happy with the wordsing out of his mouth¡­


    ¡°Brave.¡±


    ¡­and it actually was.


    ?


    In the end, Cherylsted 3 minutes without copsing once.


    Should I say that he looks like a ss senior? Even with a face full of dissatisfaction, he quickly grasped the monotonous linear pattern of needles, focused only on the needle and Leica, caught up with the feeling, and quickly adapted and swung the sword. At the end, I caught myself holding a pommel with one hand, which I had never shown before, and even imitated a horizontal cut, and caught myself off guard. It was a ridiculous adaptability to the point where I wondered if this was a genius sense.


    To be honest, I tried to make fun of it by giving it a feeling of unfairness by moderately pressing it, but it wasn¡¯t very easy. At the end, if Laika hadn¡¯t thrown a whole body headbutt into the field, it would have been over 3 minutes, but there¡¯s no doubt. I am a man who keeps what I said.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Professor Luvis, who watched everything without saying a word, gave a concise but clear evaluation. He concluded the ss by exining the students¡¯ wrong habits and regrets instead of me, who could only fight with a smile of satisfaction.


    ¡°If you live in too much pride, your ears will be cut. Don¡¯t forget that there is always a stomach. Other grades will be holding the same ss, so if you are interested, you can watch it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if the nuance alone was enough to understand or if it was just the words he lived in, but no one was puzzled by the elves¡¯ proverb.


    After ss like that, I had to do my best to dodge Cheryl, who, as it was natural, rushed at me and tried to kick me for my shin.


    ¡°Uh huh. Are you trying to beat your assistant because you lost a bit in Dalian? This is an abuse of status.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! What is that strange needle and what is Leica? Why is it only me who is having a hard time!¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to start responding with something other than swordsmanship. Besides, do you think it would have been easier if you only did swordsmanship? You¡¯re smart, but your body is still quite stupid, right?¡±


    Seeing as Laika jumped and jumped in between us, taking our attack and evasion as a joke, in the end, avoiding it came to a limit, so I took advantage of the opportunity to evolve it into Long Cat Cheryl, and after standing at a distance for a while, Cheryl¡¯s anger subsided. .


    ¡°It¡¯s because this is all for you in the long run. Shouldn¡¯t you use it only after someone from the Ogatorv family is used of being highly evaluated through your personal connections?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already highly rated enough, even if you don¡¯t.¡±


    It¡¯s not exactly wrong, but it was losing if I admitted it, so I vehemently denied her im. It was obvious that if I said that I missed seeing you being unfair, I would not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Oh, Cheryl? Have you heard anything about the Headquarters of the Holy Cross?¡±


    ¡°suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I was going to ask, but I forgot.¡±


    It was a question I asked because I thought I might know some gossip about it when I was at the academy. It takes a long time for detailed stories about big events like the purge of the church to spread to the general public. After annoyed in the state of long cat Cheryl, Cheryl rolled her eyes for a while and thought about it.


    ¡°I heard that the Imperial Warriors went on an expedition in cooperation with the church members to exterminate the demons that had infiltrated the Holy Light Cross. Thanks to that, I even heard that the city was no longer a joke, but it¡¯s already been a week, so I don¡¯t know how much progress has been made. . Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°There was something that sprinkled ground rice on the hero, so if he had done that, he would definitelye to brag about it, but there was no news.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Well, if there was a serious problem, Esmue would have contacted me.


    Recalling the old adage that no news is good news, I decided to focus on making fun of Cheryl.

 Chapter 268

    After Professor Ruby¡¯s ss, a normal daily life continued for about a week.


    If there¡¯s a slight difference, it¡¯s about the fact that I¡¯ve done up to the 1st year practical ss due to a sudden schedule change, but I couldn¡¯t do it in the 3rd year? It wasn¡¯t just a problem for the 3rd graders, but it was also rted to the 2nd graders, so there was some ss adjustment, but I couldn¡¯t hear the specific story. I only heard that it was something like a winter training camp. It was almost like the horse was training for the winter camp, so it was almost certain that it was going to be like cold weather training, so I wanted to tease Cheryl as much as I wanted to, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t run into anything.


    However, it was a normal daily life in the sense that there were no special incidents and idents, but it did not mean that it was spent leisurely. Master, whose time was empty until winter vacation due to hitting the halfway point, immediately called Seneran as soon as theb was organized, and she showed the high tension of the other world with a wagon and porters with a lot of luggage as if she was moving. appear.


    ¡°Finally! I! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes. It¡¯s been a while, Seneran. But what the hell is the wagon in the back?¡±


    ¡°Research item!¡±


    As if it was natural, he turned his gaze from Seneran, who began to fill theb with the things he had brought, to Master, but all that came back was a nd shrug.


    ¡°They say my equipment is too old. The Golden Wizard says that, but there¡¯s no reason to stop it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t magic research equipment only obtainable from demons?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s brand new.¡±


    It is said that the item was brought in via tribes and countries that trade with the demons, and thanks to it, the price almost doubled, but Seneran seems to have scraped it off as a lump sum without hesitation. Indeed, it was the behavior of a woman who started earning money for her research.


    I was worried that I might damage things that I couldn¡¯t figure out how to use and which I couldn¡¯t even grasp, but fortunately, the porters she brought had perfectly finished the setting up and disappeared with the wagon. Theboratory, which seemed quite spacious at first nce, disappearedpletely, and Seneran dered with a satisfied smile amidst the chaos of chaos that seemed to have moved Seneran¡¯s Demon Libraryboratory to Gothran.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to build a magic engine!¡±


    She shouted out the goal that all three people in the room wanted, and without giving me time to agree, she immediately brought a ckboard and began to exin the structure and general principles of magical organs and how demons perceive them. did. Contrary to my first impression, where it seemed that only they couldmunicate without me due to the flood of professional knowledge, Seneran surprised me by exining almost everything one by one until I understood it clearly.


    ¡°What are you surprised about? You are the key, isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    Rather, I raised my evaluation of Seneran, who expresses doubt as if he did not understand my reaction, from a strange person to a strange but good person, and then eagerly asked questions to repay her sincerity.


    It was a very burdensome time even for me, who decided to live shamelessly. There are not one or two problems that can be solved by two wizards with a reputation of being the best, but only if they exin them at the level of feeding them by solving them with four arithmetic operations one by one. It was only after talking to the level that a question jumped out after saying a sentence, I could vaguely understand how that magical organ worked.


    ¡°Yeom disease.¡±


    And at the same time as I understood, I couldn¡¯t stop the swearing froming out reflexively.


    ¡°Suddenly curse?¡±


    Seneran expressed his doubts, but rather than correcting his mistake, I had no choice but to ask about the unbelievable reality.


    ¡°How on earth are you enduring the war against the demons for 7 years?¡±


    The structure of the magical organ could be said to be simr to that of mana or aura. Since they were both created by downgrading their mana for a long time, it was only natural if it was natural.


    Mana and Aura, which must be supplied with fuel in the form of ¡®refining¡¯ to run, areparable to engines used in modern means of transportation. That¡¯s why you can increase the purity of fuel and continue to measure and adjust to withstand that purity and be stronger.


    In contrast, it is not an exaggeration to say that the magical engine is a nuclear reactor embedded in the chest of a famous rich superhero. Even if you just breathe, the necessary resources are automatically supplied, so you will never run out of fuel. There was such a ignorant difference that it was understandable why the demon who took off his neck like a bottle cap in the empire was pessimistic about his situation while doing the damn gue.


    ¡°There were many¡­ sacrifices.¡±


    A huge gap. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the war had already ended long before the erosion magic Master mentioned was created and time passed and the strength of humans improved dramatically like the documents of the Holy Cross Society. How to catch Iron Man with a car.


    but it did it It would not be more surprising if a spearman who had trained for 50,000 years would defeat a tank using a spear. In the midst of spontaneous admiration, after thinking about that, new questions soared.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Then how on earth were you able to defeat and hold on to the demon lord army of the previous era?¡±


    The confrontation between the hero and the demon king is not the first time in the history of the continent. It is a confrontation like a long-standing tradition that has been going on for quite a long time since the ancient times when records disappeared. In the process, the country copsed, the Demonic Territory expanded or narrowed, and there were various changes, but there is no history of the continentpletely falling into the hands of the Demon King.


    It¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s too strange that you couldn¡¯t unify the continent once with specs that could literally beat you even if you took an attacknd, right? In response to my natural question, Seneran shrugged his shoulders and answered meekly.


    ¡°Even demons didn¡¯t have the concept of a magical organ from the beginning, and in any era, people called heroes are active. Above all, there are warriors.¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡±


    Of course, I was a dirty talent who endured my lifelong training with only a few months of training, but I ignored that fact and tried to instigate and fabricate fair and square.


    ¡°You¡¯re weird. Or the current hero is weird. And if you look at the records, they say that the strength of a hero isn¡¯t just the power of an individual.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there even a wide range of support techniques like the blessings of the priests?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. There is such a thing.¡±


    the world is amazing Siegfried, who used to lower the morale of students at the academy, is an existence that can buff allies on the battlefield. It was difficult to understand everything with just that, but I decided to move on because it was not that it would help me to create my own magical powers if I dig deeper.


    ¡°As Seneran said, the magical organs of the demons have also developed. In the past, there were demons who tried excessive output and even burned their lives in pursuit of strength. .¡±


    The output is strong anyway, so it is said that all kinds of safety devices were made with the idea of just holding out for a long time. On the ckboard, Master wrote down a few concepts of magic engine safety devices that I couldn¡¯tprehend, such as Gulen¡¯s magic backflow prevention form and Peneldroa¡¯spression form.


    ¡°There are more than 15 safety devices that are considered essential among demons to avoid death due to runaway magic. It is safe to say that they are the ones who have installed more of these safeguards in their institutions. Just as there are differences in our natural talents, they also have differences, but geniuses are always a minority. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Aren¡¯t the five on the ckboard the end? Even users whoe right now tend to train in a fist-pumping fashion, but is that the basic level for demons? Isn¡¯t the Demonic Territory actually a ce where the educational culture has been greatly modernized?


    ¡°This is both good news and bad news for you. The good news is that as long as you have a magical organ in your body, you can burn magic much more efficiently than now and even learn how to extract strong power along with it. There is little to worry about being in danger due to the runaway magic, and the bad news is that I can only help you through the entire process with Senerando¡¯s theory, so you¡¯ll have to practically break through the situation by yourself.¡±


    Is the uncharted territory always a source of shame? Even so, I couldn¡¯t give up, so Seneran helped me with a word while my eyes were dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a bleak expression. I¡¯ve picked up a lot of things by asking the demons I know. It¡¯ll be helpful.¡±


    ¡°Please erase that excitedugh and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, would I tell you to die? If you live, my research will continue.¡±


    It was the moment when he changed from being a strange but good person to a person whose evaluation was strange and I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was good or bad.

 Chapter 269

    It has been more than a week since the research to create a magical engine continued.


    Even though he spent most of his time going back and forth between his home and the academy, it was not easy to create a magical organ. At first, the demons¡¯ memoirs and training records that Seneran handed over to them for reference were not very helpful, as they relied on intuition or were vague, just like knights training their auras. Thanks to that, I definitely learned that not all demons learn systematically¡­ but that wasn¡¯t helpful information for my progress, so it¡¯s just that my knowledge has increased.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t without sess. It was because there were records and knowledge of wizards who were on a different level from those who relied on their own senses. Using magical power did not mean that all kinds of magic could be used without forms and calctions, and only the output and scale were different, and demonic wizards were also ves to calctions, verification, and forms, which was no different from human wizards.


    Recognizing how grateful it is to have systematic studies, I threw away all the memoirs of the filthy talented warriors and studied the writings of wizards. Fortunately, Seneran and Master both had several books written by such demonic wizards, and thanks to the two of them standing next to me and bing a livingmentator who exined the contents of each book, I was able toy the cornerstone of the magic engine, albeit slowly. started to build up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever studied like this in my life.¡±


    Even though his body was all grown up, he was still a 15-year-old, so acquiring knowledge through simple memorization was still worthwhile. Things like history and how to track knowledge about monsters were all interesting, like reading a novel, so I read them as if I were reading a book. Well, I really memorized thew, but I was able to endure it because it was a realm of memorization in the end.


    However, studying magic, which had to be solved like math, really made me vomit. If he had no memory of his previous life, he would have be a spore-bearer beyond a spore-bearer. At least, I was able to endure because two great teachers took care of me. If I had done this alone, I could never have done it.


    ¡°You should study thenguage a bit when you¡¯re young. They said there¡¯s a limit to using only one officialnguage to travel.¡±


    After forcibly stimting the desire to learn, I tested the basis of the magical engine, which had barely been prepared, against the theory, tested it several times, and wrote down the difference in efficiency, such as the cirction of magical power, one by one. I drank the coffee I had put down when I came in.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    I thought it hadn¡¯t been long, but it must have flowed quite a bit. The coffee, which had no warmth, was so bitter and tasteless that it reminded me of the researcher¡¯s anecdote that Duke Lesrom had told me as soon as I took a sip. As I sipped the remaining coffee, vowing to buy one for theb and one at hometer, the clock ticking tock informed me that it was time for lunch.


    ¡°Master¡¯s expression¡­ Oh, he¡¯s not here.¡±


    Seneran and Master had never been apart from the academy for the past few days, but Seneran was away to purchase additional items I needed, and Master had been away since morning, saying he had to go to the royal castle for a while. Wait, I think I came at 8 o¡¯clock, but you mean I¡¯ve been concentrating without moving for 4 hours? It is to the point of admiration for one¡¯s own concentration.


    ¡°Leica. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant.¡±


    [Huh. master! It¡¯s boring!]


    ¡°They said that the dog is the boss. That boredom is good dude.¡±


    When I stroked Laika, who was sleeping, in a bed with a nket rolled up in one corner of theb, heined and immediately shook his butt and liked it. Just like a simple guy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a short walk after dinner. I haven¡¯t moved too muchtely.¡±


    [walk! Okay!]


    I was about to turn off the fire in the magic stone stove that Seneran had brought before going out, but since it wasn¡¯t a fire hazard anyway, I just lowered the output to a moderate level, put on my cape, and left theb. Even though I barely came out into the hallway, it was really terrible to feel the cold chill, but I didn¡¯t show it as much as I could and headed for the restaurant.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because vacation is just around the corner, but all the students moving toward the cafeteria seemed in a good mood. Even the 2nd and 3rd graders, who were exhausted after returning from the camp training in hell just a few days ago, are busyughing haha hoho as if they were like that. At first, as soon as I came back, I really looked at me as if I were the enemy of my parents, but now that gaze has subsided a lot. I was walking down the street, responding to students who noddedly greeted me as a teaching assistant because my face was known to some extent in the previous grade, and Cheryl approached me from afar as if it were natural.


    ¡°meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sheryl? Do you have any friends?¡±


    When the professor or Seneran isn¡¯t around, it¡¯s nice to know like a ghost and ask them to eat together, but now I¡¯m seriously questioning their friendship. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t kids who want to eat together, but it¡¯s like this every time.


    But, as if she was aware of my concerns, Cheryl just looked at me nkly and spoke calmly.


    ¡°I have many friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m curious about today¡¯s menu.¡±


    I felt like I had heard amon lie told by children without friends, so I turned around and patted him on the shoulder, and Cheryl replied, stepping in sync.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a special meal today.¡±


    ¡°Special food? Out of the blue?¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s amemoration of the extermination of the demons that infiltrated the Holy Light Cross. From what I¡¯ve heard, the party of warriors seems to be quite active.¡±


    ¡°The disappearance of demons is something to celebrate, but for that reason, the academy even provides a special meal?¡±


    ¡°The dean is a member of the Holy Cross.¡±


    It was an unexpected and selfish reason. I want to be able to sprinkle money freely for such personal reasons¡­ but it had nothing to do with me because faculty and teaching assistants are free food anyway. no, that¡¯s a good thing As usual, the food here is very generous and tasty, but there¡¯s a special meal there. I am so excited about what wille out that I feel my steps lighten by itself.


    ¡°Is it that delicious? It¡¯s just ordinary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your tongue is the tongue of an aristocrat. It¡¯s not easy to have a lot of volume, taste, and variety. You¡¯ve eaten emergency food while working as an adventurer, right?¡±


    Hell¡¯s British Cuisine Even if it¡¯s not at the level of chaotic medieval cuisine, it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds to eat delicious food. Condiments and spices are expensive. If you think about it, even in my previous life, where such things weremon in everyday life, there were only a handful of ces where good learning came out. She tilted her head with a very iprehensible expression when she realized that she was full even though she was full.


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t that just normal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In such a crazy world. Could this be the type of person who can only tell the difference between puffed rice and sashimi by the chewing texture?


    It is said that the sense of taste is developed, but how could a child who grew up eating the delicious food of the Ogathorpe family make such a desperate statement? Somehow strangely, I thought that other nobles would eat dishes that would causepetition, but there was a secret like this? Noticing my horrified stare, Cheryl, perhaps feeling something strange going on, turned around in an unusually flustered tone.


    ¡°Well,e to think of it, there was a story that the reason the professors were busy from morning was because of the hero¡¯s visit!¡±


    I really thought a lot at the moment of whether I should keep teasing Cheryl with her hopeless sense of taste or ept it in moderation, but even though there was a distance, there were many people around me, so I decided to let it go.


    ¡°¡­Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seemed that the dean¡¯s breath was a little bit in. There are stories that she shed tears because she was moved by the fact that she defeated the evil being that was polluting the Holy Light Cross, and it was said that a by-product of the devil was also created, which should stimte the students. They said they were going to prepare a grand dinner to express their gratitude.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not something you can ask for because of the personal desire of the Dean of the Royal Academy?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an excuse? Even if it happened within the kingdom, the Holy Cross decided on its own and asked for the help of the hero, because the royal family didn¡¯te out directly. There is a story about it.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what about politics¡­¡±


    Shaking our heads at the unnecessarilyplex face-to-face, we went into the restaurant and decided to forget theplicated stuff and focus on the special meal, which was worth it. Surprisingly, the special meal announced by the dean was not simply a chicken dish with arge amount, but a buffet of high-end dishes piled up and eaten on their own.


    ¡°The expression mountain of food suits you. No matter how many students you are, can you eat all of that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because students aren¡¯t the only ones eating it.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment at the overwhelming sight, and a man answered the words he muttered to himself. When I turned my head, Griffith, who looked like a typical narrow-eyed guy andid the groundwork more diligently than anyone else, was looking at us with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Griffith. So, do you have guests?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Assistant Professor Ega. He said that the Crusader and Holy Knights of the Holy Light Cross who are returning to Ogwen will be with the hero. Thanks to that, the students are also in a frenzy.¡±


    ¡°¡­a lot of food?¡±


    I said that because I thought that was the only reason the students went mad, but Griffith shook his head with a small smile.


    ¡°I want to see the warrior party.¡±


    Hmm, I hope you don¡¯t get your ass massaged anywhere here. Hoping that the students¡¯ longing can be maintained, I grabbed the tray and asked Griffith.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very interested.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not interested at all¡­ but he¡¯s not someone you can easily see just because you want to see him. It¡¯s a waste of time. Since you¡¯ve just met your assistant, wouldn¡¯t it be much better to ask him about swordsmanship at that time?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but Cheryl didn¡¯t seem to like Griffith very much, but from my point of view, seeing how sincere her swordsmanship, she¡¯s a guy I¡¯m secretly attached to. Even if it¡¯s a moment, ¡®That¡¯s a secret.¡¯ He has the appearance of being able to say, but you shouldn¡¯t judge people just by looking at their appearance. I pretended to be calm and nodded my head and spoke briefly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Not knowing that he would meet a hero while listening to swordsmanship advice, Griffith put on a puzzled look and just nodded.

 Chapter 270

    Nobles in another world usually have long meals.


    For themon people, it is most often just a matter of nutrition for survival, but nobles eat really leisurely to show off that they do not live under time likemon people. Due to the usible yet foolish logic that being able to eat delicious food warmly and for a long time is one of the proofs of nobility, the average meal time goes past an hour, so we tend to talk a lot during that time. The fact that you waste time like that even when you don¡¯t have anything to say is another thing that makes people breathless¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s how it is.


    It was a culture I was not used to, no matter how reincarnated I was, as I went to get a coffee after finishing my meal in 15 minutes in modern times. Of course, that was eating fast enough to be unhealthy, so I¡¯ve changed my eating habits now, but eating for over an hour is hard work in many ways. Like other Auror users, her metabolism is not normal, so even though she eats a lot, the meal is over in about 30 minutes.


    ¡°The best thing about the academy is that you don¡¯t have to make your meals unnecessarily long.¡±


    And the same goes for Cheryl.


    He also eats so much that I don¡¯t understand how he can fit so much food into his tiny body, but he¡¯s on the side of me who can¡¯t stand long meals. I wondered how a child with knightly lineage could be like that, but after a hypothesis that there might be a serious defect in the sense of taste came up, I began to understand it as it intertwined with each other.


    Gourmet is one of the few contents that knights who consider honor and moderation as virtues can enjoy without paying attention to others, but I have no choice but to like it because the tongue is that shape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that good period only has two years left.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t go to the academy for the purpose of eating.¡±


    Griffith, who hesitated briefly as we began to eat the bountiful pile of food after exchanging flirtatious jokes for a while, tried to eat at our pace at first, but then shook his head and gave up, then cleared his throat and started talking.e.


    ¡°It seems that Miss Ogatorv and the assistant have a very close rtionship.¡±


    I tossed the skinned chicken to Laika, who didn¡¯t really need food, but was greedy about eating it, and after tidying up my thoughts, I praised the guy¡¯s efforts to continue the conversation in a friendly atmosphere and replied with a moderate nod. did.


    ¡°The rtionship between a servant and an employee is amicable.¡±


    There was a desire to make Cheryl¡¯s unjust violence and behaviors list and embarrass her, but she had to give up because she had already decided to take a blunt concept. If you bring up such a story, you will naturally make fun of the child.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s amazing. No matter how friendly I am, I¡¯m very cold.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it because I think you might have a n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always like that. As a child of an arms dealer, I just want to have good ties with the knight family, but it¡¯s very unfair.¡±


    Griffith smiled as if he was embarrassed¡­ But to be honest, if I hadn¡¯t seen swordsmanship, I¡¯d have thought of him as a ck man, so it was very difficult to take sides. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t tell that your existence itself is a problem with your clich¨¦-like appearance and behavior.


    ¡°Just imagine that the child is still young and has no eyes for people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I tried to ignore the reaction of Cheryl, who opened her axe eyes, and Griffith, who shook her head and smiled, and looked around the restaurant pretending to be calm. The restaurant was very lively. The appearance I¡¯ve seen for the past few days was also full of student-like energy, but the tension is so high that I think it¡¯s a bit excessive, whether it¡¯s the power of the super luxurious buffet or the power of the hero¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that this is a festival.¡±


    ¡°Actually, wouldn¡¯t it be a festival? The demon that almost shook a church has been subdued, and a group of warriors are making a heroic return.¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard that, right?¡±


    Maybe it was because life was so far away and lived so spectacrly, until Griffith said, I had the feeling that there really was nothing special about it other than food.


    ¡°My life has been so twisted that I must not have felt much inspiration.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot¡­it¡¯s great!¡±


    Fuck! A roar erupted from under the table, loud enough to be heard through the surroundingmotion. When he turned his head, he saw Griffith gritting his teeth and Cheryl ring at him, and at a nce he knew what he was up to.


    ¡°Have you ever seen me care about something like that? Why are you beating a kid?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him. I must have bumped into the table by myself.¡±


    ¡°Spit on your mouth and lie¡­¡±


    As she clicked her tongue at the excessively shameless Cheryl, the surroundings suddenly became twice as noisy. At the same time, the students rushed toward the entrance of the cafeteria, and Cheryl, who watched them, burst intoughter and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s like watching the first day you came.¡±


    hmm. Did you tremble with this shit that day too? I was staring at the crowd at the entrance, which seemed imprable, with the impression that the children were full of energy, and soon after, students began to clear the road at a rapid pace, as if an automatic door were opening.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed in front of the warrior, you guys! Be quiet! Be quiet!¡±


    I think he was a pure swordsmanship professor, but I can¡¯t remember his name. In any case, the students started cheering like crazy, as the shouts of the swordsmanship professor, who boasted of his strong muscles in contrast to his very strict-looking face, were overshadowed.


    ¡°A warrior! A warrior! A warrior!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what kind of showmanship Siegfried exhibited at the roar of the academy¡¯s spacious dining room, but sudden cheers resonate. It was a sensibility that was so far away from me, but seeing the reaction of the students who were excited enough to know from afar was something new.


    It might just be a pitiful Siegfried to me, but to them, I was eating a chicken leg while looking at the sight that made me realize that it was a living, breathing miracle and hope.


    ¡°Eldmia, was the hero strong?¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since I told Cheryl what happened in the Empire. I know that back then I won without much difficulty. Therefore, this question will not be a simple question of strength and weakness of force.


    However, whether it was internal or external, the evaluation I could give was the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced in many ways¡­but I was strong.¡±


    Although it may still take time for mankind to be a decisive battle weapon that epasses swordsmanship, magic, and spiritism, it is true that Siegfried¡¯s mental power is quite strong. If you were forcibly dragged in, you might be crooked enough, but you hold on well, right? If it were me, I would have looked for a way to grab God by the cor first.


    ¡°Well, if I work hard, won¡¯t I be a person worthy of a hero?¡±


    ¡°You mean not yet?¡±


    ¡°At least thest time I saw him, he was a little short of a kid.¡±


    After he said it with sincerity and no addition or subtraction, Griffith looked at me and the hero with a veryplicated expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it like that. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re on bad terms¡­¡±


    It was like a friend getting flustered after hearing an idental curse word, so Boo opened his mouth to exin so that there would be no misunderstanding.


    ¡°Brother! Brother is here!¡±


    Siegfried, who spotted me from afar, smiled very happily and waved. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, but the only thing that caught my eye was the by-product of the devil in his hands.


    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s not.¡±


    not small size That said, it¡¯s not overwhelminglyrger than the by-products I sent.


    ¡°Hey! Can you see it! This is the by-product of the demon who threw the Holy Cross into chaos!¡±


    The gazes of the people who were stunned by Siegfried¡¯s unexpected move all at once turned to the by-product he was holding. However, Siegfried only runs forward with a bright smile as if he had won. Most people were taken aback by his distancing and disrespectful attitude, but it didn¡¯t matter to him or me in the slightest. This is because he was not interested in those around him who praised him from the beginning, and I was at a crossroads that was far more important than the reactions of those around me.


    When I lightly raised my hand, Siegfried quickly tossed the by-product he was holding. It¡¯s thick and heavy in the hand, but it really feels like a dick. That touch is undoubtedly a by-product of the devil.


    but.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it smaller than the one I sent you?¡±


    As soon as I epted it, I was convinced. Not much different from the by-products I got.


    realized at the same time. This means that whoever casts political quality first wins. Unsurprisingly, Siegfried¡¯s face, which had beenughing so hard that his mouth was torn apart at my words, convulsed.


    ¡°What? No, no. Don¡¯t talk nonsense dude. Look at it and look at it. It¡¯s so much bigger!¡±


    ¡°Did you get hurt in one eye while fighting the devil? You seem to have lost your sense of perspective.¡±


    If there was a difference that couldn¡¯t be subtracted, he would have had to suffer all sorts of teasing and bragging during this short meeting, but since they were so simr in size that it was impossible to tell them apart unless they were directlypared by putting them on a scale, it is clear that Siegfried was not convinced. After making a quick decision, I decided to throw the devil¡¯s by-products at him again as if it didn¡¯t matter, and drive a wedge.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, did youpare?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that¡­! You gave it to the first princess!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring it? It¡¯s a pity. The one I sent was definitely bigger.¡±


    Siegfried shouted as he tore his hair in the eyes of Cheryl, who looked at me and Siegfried with strange eyes and Griffith, who seemed puzzled as if he had no idea what the hell was going on.


    ¡°Ah!! Are your eyes swollen?¡±


    And I couldn¡¯t find anything to refute, so Iughed inwardly as I watched Siegfried get mad at himself.

 Chapter 271

    The students, who were engrossed in the atmosphere no different from a festival in the midst of weing the brave Siegfried with a grand wee, btedly came to their senses and began to grasp the situation. In fact, it was a very pitiful act to call it a grasp of the situation. All I could do was stand there with the thought stopped, rub my eyes, and watch the conversation between Siegfried and Eldmia without any distance.


    It was only after Siegfriedined of injustice for a long time that he finally calmed down when his head stopped at the bizarre sight unfolding before his eyes. Eldmia asked a question calmly as she watched Siegfried start to eat the food that Eldmia had brought beforehand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it was a good thing to go?¡±


    It was a word that was very much out of the general sense for saying it as if it was really insignificant. Siegfried was not a person who came to visit a tourist attraction, but a person who had returned from a battle with a powerful demon who had brought the danger of corruption to the depths of a church that boasted a long history.


    A devil is a devil no matter what anyone says. You don¡¯t have to see with your own eyes to see how dangerous even the mostmon goblin is, a malevolent creature that defies the will of the gods while threatening people. Not a single one is formidable, from demons with strong practical force to demons that confuse evil schemes and magic. It is not yet known what the battle at the Headquarters of the Holy Cross was like, but it must have been enough to write a heroic epic.


    Contrary to the sudden hardening of the students¡¯ faces, who thought that talking so lightly about an arduous battle where life and death must have unfolded so lightly was a level of absurdity that they would have nothing to say even if they were hit immediately, Siegfried, who was chewing chicken with a sullen expression, responded that it was really not a big deal. showed up and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah fuck, let¡¯s say we doparisonster. It was a good experience.¡±


    ¡°The devil I dealt with had a knack for stunning people with anti-force. The deeper your faith, the easier it was for you to take an attack. How was the warrior?¡±


    ¡°He was a crazy bastard who stretched out dirty tentacles for his proud taste. There is a saying that the higher the level of demons, the more obsessed they are with humanoid bodies, but they say they are stronger than those who don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t work. It didn¡¯t have the mental attack you were talking about, but it was physically annoying.¡±


    The two of them talking naturally, as if they were reviewing after finishing work just a while ago, was as foreign as the content of their conversation. One of the students, who had been quietly moving around Siegfried and Eldmia with a tray as naturally as possible, eventually couldn¡¯t stand it and asked his friend quietly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a demon¡­ it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that it¡¯s an achievement in life¡­?¡±


    The students who picked up the small murmur agreed silently, but the two who were actually having a conversation didn¡¯t seem to agree. Unlike the first meeting, the full-fledged story continued very dryly and like a really trivial story. Just a moment ago, they were arguing like children about whose by-product was bigger, but now they were exchanging information with the most serious faces in the world, so even Cheryl and Griffith, who were watching from the side, were distracted.


    Are you having a good rtionship or pretending to be good? Either that or the fact that the rtionship was not very good, I had no idea.


    ¡°Brother. To be honest, you¡¯re very curious about how your brother caught that demon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my younger sister also vaguely guessing that it¡¯s not something that can be passed on with such a nd reaction? My dragon yer suddenly became the Holy Sword of the Holy Light Cross to catch that bastard. I just dodge it.¡±


    When Siegfried stretched out his hand into the air, space split open and a huge stick-like handle protruded. It was no exaggeration to say that what was caught in his hand and pulled out of space was a great sword of ignorant size that was toorge to be called a sword. Siegfried leaned against the table, handling the weapon as lightly as a longsword, with admiration that it would have to be of that size to y a dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s so familiar and natural that my younger brother ispetent, so my older brother didn¡¯t want to be surprised at all, but this time it was a bit strange. They said he caught the holy relic bomb the church gave him or something without using it?¡±


    ¡°It was. I didn¡¯t write it exactly.¡±


    ¡°By what number?¡±


    Eldmia, who answered with the attitude of simply telling the truth, continued her meal with a sad expression, but did not answer Siegfried¡¯s questions. Even after a minute or two passed, he just ate and stared at Siegfried as if he had no intention of answering. Cold sweat began to flow from the backs of those who tried to break the ambiguous atmosphere that filled the restaurant and enjoy dinner and quietly listen to the two of them.


    Siegfried, the warrior of the Empire, is also famous for his dog-like personality. Aside from making achievements worthy of a warrior, the general evaluation of those around him was that he was an extreme single-minded general. The entricity of that man, like a ball that never knows where to bounce, whose moodse and go based onpletely unpredictable standards, has spread to some extent, if not all.


    But, of course, the person on the other side, refusing to answer, was Eldmia. A living, breathing typhoon and guillotine that recently shook the capital of Ethiel. No matter how positively he tried to think of a man who was not only very clear about his standards and goodness, but also had the skills to not bend those firm standards, Siegfried and Siegfried were notpatible.


    Didn¡¯t it even say that a hero had already lost once in the Empire? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were close to each other and had a rematch right here.


    ¡°Have something to eat.¡±


    The problem was that in that case, no one could stop it.


    ¡°Ayy. Do you really want to do this?¡±


    So, when Siegfried grumbled, a heavy silence settled in the dining room again.


    At least it was a misunderstanding that would not have happened if Eldmia had pretended to be kind and pretend to be a knight like when she was in the empire, but Eldmia had no intention of being considerate of her surroundings or breaking the concept she was maintaining.


    ¡°You know I would have told you right away if it was going to help.¡±


    ¡°Why are you hiding it so tightly? I¡¯m very curious.¡±


    ¡°The number of spleens is not normally told to anyone.¡±


    That was it. Siegfried used arrogance as if he was going to die of curiosity, but in the end he didn¡¯t ask any more.


    Griffith, who looked at Cheryl¡¯s corners of her mouth wriggling and trying to go up at Eldmia¡¯s answer, took advantage of the gap between the two of them to finish their conversation and came in, naturally mingling their words.


    ¡°I thought that Assistant Professor Ega¡¯s stiff attitude was to alert the students, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case.


    All the students who sat around and listened to the conversation between the two admired Griffith¡¯s courage. At that level, it was right to be courageous beyond shameless. If it were them, they would have carefully picked up the tray and moved away, but instead, they took a step forward! Siegfried, who had been staring nkly at Griffith¡¯s smiling face, opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to say this in the first meeting, but you look like a ck man. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Uh, that¡¯s Grewils, warrior. As the heir to a small guild, he¡¯s learning at the Royal Academy.¡±


    ¡°Is it a secret which guild is by any chance?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Seeing that Griffith¡¯s face, which always smiled at the strange questions and conversations she had never experienced before, was stained with embarrassment, Eldmia tore the bread she was eating and threw it at Siegfried.


    Unlike the onlookers who could not even breathe because the atmosphere that seemed to be slightly rxed at that rude act seemed to freeze again, Siegfried giggled as he lightly took the piece of bread that flew at him.


    ¡°What else are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something like that. From a physiognomy perspective, is this kind of friend the dark side of the case?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense to a friend who is twice as faithful as the warrior and feed him.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You remember Bob? He¡¯s sincere anyway? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I practiced for a while because of ss. Swordsmanship was so standard that even the warrior had to watch and learn it. Again, even the warrior had to watch and learn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really. After that, I¡¯m learning swordsmanship hard!¡±


    Only then did the students realize. That the pressure they were feeling was just an illusion. A sigh of relief came out of the students who found a humane friendship between the two figures of far-flung and famous. Now, at least, it seems that the indigestion caused by anxiety is gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you full of confidence. I haven¡¯t been moving muchtely, so I was thinking of going for a walk.


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m proud to show it off just yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero-nim was originally embarrassed to show it anywhere, so don¡¯t take it out. It¡¯s disgusting again.¡±


    Nevertheless, they had no choice but to stick their tongue out at Eldmia¡¯s attitude of confidently having an unconventional conversation that exceeded theirmon sense.

 Chapter 272

    With Siegfried¡¯s appearance, the usual hectic meal time became even more busier, and I finally finished my meal and decided to take him to the arena.


    Siegfried continued to make excuses that the energetic appearance he had shown for the first time was difficult, but as soon as he saw Laika, who appeared from under the table, his eyes lit up and he eximed.


    ¡°Hummy¡­Ship¡­Pearl¡­! That¡¯s a Welsh Corgi!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what it was called in another world, so I just called it a shepherd¡¯s dog, but Siegfried, who didn¡¯t care about that, was busy petting Laika while talking about terms from his previous life.


    [The main owner. It¡¯s burdensome.]


    The guy who epts Cheryl or Ragnis as if he¡¯s happy in the world when petted by him is a demon dog with strong tastes. While moving, holding Siegfried, who could not hear Laika, Cheryl and Griffith quietly followed and expressed their anticipation.


    I think it¡¯s probably a trick to get something from our sparring¡­ Since there are two people with a much higher level of swordsmanship than the warrior¡¯s swordsmanship, it¡¯s burdensome.


    ¡°If you had such a cute dog, you should have brought it to the Empire!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have it then, and now it¡¯s be a demon dog, but it¡¯s definitely a demon sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­ok?¡±


    He, like me, didn¡¯t have the knowledge of crafting a magic sword, so he showed a bewildered expression and said he didn¡¯t understand. There was nothing to do on the way to the training ground anyway, so when I exined roughly how the demonic swords were made in the early days, Cheryl and Gleewills admired Laika¡¯s performance in the battle, and Siegfriedmented the broken personality of the demonic sword makers. did. Then he nodded and talked to me about what was so satisfying.


    ¡°As expected, I see people astonishingly. If it were others, I would have been blinded by their performance and would have used them as demonic swords, but my younger brother doesn¡¯t even care about that?¡±


    ¡°Better a cute dog than an ugly thing that needs to drink blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How¡¯s that different from human sacrifice? Then what does he eat now? Can he replenish his strength with a regr meal?¡±


    ¡°With the advice of experts, we have taken alternative measures. There is no need to drink blood anymore.¡±


    I was worried that Siegfried would get blinded by the Leica and make a fuss about getting a magic sword himself, but luckily he understood that much and didn¡¯t ask me about the Leica anymore.


    ¡°Your brother is having a very eventful life too? He hit the devil, the demonic sword, and even the traitor¡¯s neck. Now he¡¯s a former court mage¡¯s apprentice and an academy assistant? He really lives without a good day.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the simple goal, the work to do is clear.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. Aren¡¯t there a lot of people who can¡¯t get their bearings even in good conditions?¡±


    ¡°Like the warrior?¡±


    ¡°Ayy. I¡¯m still a nobleman.¡±


    ¡°What is a nobleman?¡±


    ¡°That, what are you talking about? It means I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s hard to pretend not to know when you talk to this person. It feels like I¡¯m on my nerves to tackle each one of them even in a conversation that isn¡¯t a big deal¡­ but I don¡¯t particrly hate these actions that evoke nostalgia for the past. Will theree a day when I can reveal that I am a person from the same neighborhood and talk about it? In the past, I hid it simply to keep an eye on the situation, but now it was difficult to say because my back stomach was Lady Epaga.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and prepare to show off your swordsmanship. Shall I say that a person with a level of bravery is just that good?¡±


    I lightly pushed aside the random thoughts that didn¡¯t fit the situation, and I opened the arena door again, craving Siegfried as usual. Even if I don¡¯t have anything to teach him, it¡¯s enough time and ability to confirm Siegfried¡¯s learning speed and development.


    Due to his personality, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll lie and bluff about doing something he didn¡¯t want to do, but if it¡¯s a situation where there¡¯s nothing wrong with checking it out, it¡¯s probably right to check it out. I asked, thinking of Siegfried¡¯s greatsword as I was about to pick up the wooden sword that was prepared on one side of the arena.


    ¡°Here, like the Empire, you can¡¯t receive the assistance of wee magic. Do you carry a wooden sword with space magic?¡±


    ¡°Write it. Wait a minute.¡±


    Apparently, the Empire had no reason to use a wooden sword because of the illusion magic system that was alreadypleted. Leaving Siegfried, who was suddenly concentrating while closing his eyes for a moment, Cheryl, who hade to the side, quietly asked, while tidying up the empty arena.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia? Even the imperial warriors have their own schedule, so can I just bring them here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know him yet. It¡¯s clear that he has already kicked off his schedule since he came to the restaurant alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    He would have expected to go as far as catching the devil, but he probably didn¡¯t like being praised with such official congrattions, so he made an excuse and ran out. The proof was that the members of the Holy Light Cross and the Three Musketeers who had been hanging around like Siegfried were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a guy who keeps the line even if he looks that way. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unreliable from kicking off an official seat and moving alone¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    not officially Etis-L, it¡¯s an invitation from the dean of the Royal Academy. You can kick that much.¡±


    ¡°¡­That idea is very simr to yours.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s point was correct.


    Just because you always have a resignation letter, not everyone immediately resigns and runs out of thepany. It¡¯s not because it¡¯s illegal, but because the moment you resign, you have to deal with all kinds of problems directly rted to your life.


    The same goes for this day. Even a king wouldn¡¯t do it if he really openly chewed on an invitation that came in the name of the head of the kingdom¡¯s academy just because he was in a position to chew it. Even if you have enough power to do so, you will deliver your intention to refuse in ordance with the format and procedure. In another world, the position of dean of the academy deserves such treatment.


    But Siegfried is different. The visitor to the other world, who was unwillingly marked as a hero, said, ¡®I am the hero you have chosen. Endure with evil.¡¯ He exudes the nuance of ¡± and does not care about the surroundings and exercises his authority as he wants. Although the fundamental reasons are different from me, who has lost my parents twice and is full of venom, and seeks thew to get rid of it once and for all, it can be said that the attitude of not paying any attention to all theints that will arise due to the action is simr.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it seems to make sense. The first impression wasn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Still, it¡¯s not that people are bad, so Cheryl tried to wrap it up properly before misunderstanding¡­


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    The embarrassing presence of Siegfried, who shouted with a bright expression and gestured in the air, took out a wooden sword the size of a greatsword, and made a useless pose, made my mouth shut.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°..I guess we¡¯ll have to wait and see. But at least it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a harmless human being.¡±


    Cheryl, who smiled at mypletely changed reaction, shouted as Siegfried approached at the same time as she descended from the arena.


    ¡°Look! My swordsmanship, which I trained after losing my soul to you! And howl! In front of the warrior¡¯s endless talent!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ stop talking shit ande up quickly.¡±


    If a guy with no talent talks about it, it would be considered a joke. For some reason, when I heard a voiceing out of my mouth, I went up to the arena with Siegfried, who was getting nervous, and I shared a moderate sum and looked at swordsmanship.


    ¡°How is it? Haven¡¯t you developed some roots?¡±


    Siegfried, who does not pay any attention to those who still look up to him, speaks confidently and attempts an upper-level attack. Attack and number of attacks that are used as the basis for most swordsmanship without anything special. It was a counterattack and block action, but it was very special just to show off longsword swordsmanship without hesitation with that crazy-sized greatsword.


    Every time Siegfried¡¯s sword is swung, it makes a sound that I want to express, rather than splitting the wind. The size that can be seen with the naked eye and the weight that can be felt through the split wind and the speed that contradicts it creates a strange sense of disparateness.


    ¡°Did you choose longsword swordsmanship yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. A professor rmended it? He said there¡¯s no problem wielding it anyway.¡±


    After all, it seems that the professorship of the Imperial Academy was won by ying cards. The unidentified professor who taught him by properly changing some of the movements that he couldn¡¯t take because it was a greatsword was great, but Siegfried, who learned it this way, was certainly not unusual.


    After 5 minutes of sparring, correcting and checking my posture little by little, I was able to achieve significant results.


    ¡°The warrior¡¯s learning ability seems to be a kind of blessing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s literally. It¡¯s not that you learn quickly because you¡¯re a genius, it¡¯s just that you master it repeatedly. It¡¯s a very strange sensation.¡±


    A level of learning ability that allows others to acquire a skill that would be halfway acquired by practicing 20 times in about 3 times. It was almost clear whenpared to the experience in the Empire.


    ¡°Compared to the previous Dalian, I can see it. Unnecessary movements and habits are not something that can be eliminated in such a short period of time, but even most of them have disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s genius?¡±


    ¡°No. I know this because I¡¯ve dealt with geniuses. The warriorcks mastery andcks all the actions associated with it. Bottom defense and mid-halfteral sh. Didn¡¯t you practice roughly?¡±


    ¡°Chibeol¡­? Can you see that?¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s sincere admiration was indeed worth seeing, but it only stood out because it was so clearly different from other movements. And now, as Siegfried repeats the corrections I made in Dalian, it bes even clearer.


    Every time you wield it, it feels like skipping through several stages of a trial and error process.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look good, it¡¯s that there¡¯s a difference in perfection between movements that require a lot of practice and those that don¡¯t. There¡¯s no such thing as a genius. If you tell me one thing, I¡¯ll fix it right away and even try to find an improvement point.¡±


    ¡°Is that the story of the younger brother painting his face with gold?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about him. He.¡±


    When he pointed the wooden sword at Cheryl, the eyes of the onlookers and Siegfried were all focused on him. It might be embarrassing at this level, but Cheryl didn¡¯t show much reaction, befitting a confident owner who proudly calls herself a genius.


    What was certain was that performance was a definite blessing, rather than simply being gifted with natural talent. It was because Siegfried was saying that it would not be an absurd story to acquire all the knowledge of the academy before graduation, as long as he put in the effort.


    I mean, regardless of field. Certainly, a warrior is a warrior.


    ¡°Somehow¡­ it¡¯s strangely easy to study¡­¡±


    His bted realization made him lose his senses, but his face was not like that of a warrior.

 Chapter 273

    After that, Siegfried¡¯s swordsmanship became remarkably stable just by swinging the sword a few more times.


    I wonder what kind of sensation it is, so even if I ask, it seems that it is difficult for me to exin. I just don¡¯t know anything at first, but gradually I feel like this is right?


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. But I¡¯m d I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to lose to the hero yet.¡±


    ¡°What dude? No way. Get out the knife! Do it again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about¡­ Hmm, no. I¡¯d better try it.¡±


    This time, I was going to cast ¡°You¡¯re not fucking good at games¡±, but I decided to ept it because I thought that if my fencing skills were at this level, spirit skills and magic would have improved. In fact, sparring with a stronger Siegfried would benefit me as well.


    ¡°But is it okay if I show my fighting power anywhere like this? What does the Empire say?¡±


    ¡°Of course you will?¡±


    Seeing Siegfried¡¯s immediate reply with a very impudent expression, I just nodded my head instead of asking a question. Ji said he would take care of it. Putting down the wooden swords and naturally pulling out the real swords, the students who were watching began to be more agitated as they prepared.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll tell you in advance so I can make an excuseter, but I also use something other than swordsmanship now?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you learn something new? Magic?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s a magic tool.¡±


    As I was about to take off the cape and put it down, I thanked Cheryl for naturally approaching and holding it in, then I took a deep breath and whistled lightly to pull out one of the needles.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡±


    Sure enough, Siegfried widened his eyes and was shocked to see the needle floating next to me. Yes, you know the True Father¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°Your brother¡­ have you be Mary Poppins¡­?¡±


    Manage this fucking expression! Facial expression control!


    ¡°¡­what else is that?¡±


    I managed to hide the fact that I was going to burst into bread at the unexpected attack with a crumpled expression. Yem disease. I expected drips like Eldu Udonta or Eldumia, but I never imagined they would skip two steps and say something like that. Siegfried answered my question with a meaningful smile as he looked at the needle still floating.


    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s a name for a really cool real man.¡±


    is this kid?


    ¡°It sounds like a girl¡¯s name for something like that. Aren¡¯t you trying to trick me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no! What are you talking about! Why am I cheating on my brother? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    He looks like he¡¯s not going to be a real wizard. you¡¯re lying Not forgetting to look suspiciously at Siegfried, who was taken aback as soon as he was hit, I stopped Laika from climbing up to the arena. Laika always makes me fight against people weaker than me without any burden.


    ¡°Hya, the more I look at it, the more interesting it gets. What¡¯s the name of that magic tool?¡±


    ¡°I just called it a needle.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call it Yaka Arrow?¡±


    ¡°Why do you make it so pointlessly difficult to sing? Stop talking nonsense and get ready.¡±


    While giggling, ¡®Life is really fucking amazing.¡¯ Seeing Siegfried muttering, a smirk came out. It makes me look forward to seeing what kind of expression he will make when he learns the truthter.


    ¡°Eh, Ega, Assistant Professor? Didn¡¯t you use a wooden sword to finish it in moderation?¡±


    While we were ready and facing each other, Griffith approached btedly and brought up the story as if he was very embarrassed, and Siegfried replied instead with a smile.


    ¡°The wooden sword is learning, but the real sword is fighting.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What the hell is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, they say they still can¡¯t win with just swordsmanship.


    This time, there was nothing to say because it was an impromptu decision, but it turned out to be Siegfried unintentionally hitting the cover. I responded to Siegfried with a grateful heart.


    ¡°You lost to one swordsmanship even after using everything you could usest time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win today, damn it!¡±


    And, taking my warm reply as a signal, Siegfried dug in without hesitation. It doesn¡¯t stop at a mere physical charge, but as soon as you take four steps, the spirit creates a wind and creates a scene that makes those who cannot receive help from the spirit in battle saddened. However, the speed of Siegfried, who was charging at me, did not increase significantly even after the wind was wrapped around his body, as if it was for eleration.


    It feels different from the wind des I experiencedst time. Is it like a protective shield to block the projectile needle? Maybe it¡¯s as powerful as a crossbow.


    ¡°You looked at me so easily.¡±


    -Pip!


    the needle rotates


    Siegfried¡¯s attention was already on the needle long enough, but he spun it more quickly than usual to feel threatened enough in a brief moment. The sound of the needle scratching the air in his ear grew louder, and at the moment when Siegfried¡¯s forehead noticed an unusual change and frowned, the needle was ejected with the maximum output possible.


    The target was half a span from Siegfried¡¯s left ear. It tended to tilt to the right when avoiding reflexively, so even if the reaction was slow, it was the most stable threat point with minimal risk of injury.


    -Paang!


    Siegfried reacted to the needle with a loud noise that would have damaged him if it had exploded right in his ear. If he could see the path of the needlepletely, he wouldn¡¯t have blocked it with his greatsword, so the speed seemed to exceed his expectations and his dynamic vision.


    The judgment was good, but it was a handshake. I should have just avoided myself. The needle, which would have split the air if left untouched, collided with Siegfried¡¯s greatsword, creating a roar as if a hammer had struck a piece of metal.


    ¡°Crazy fuck?!¡±


    The power of the needle, which could not be slowed even by the wind barrier, was truly amazing. The upper body of Siegfried, who was determined and holding the side of his greatsword with his forearm, twisted to the left, creating an obvious gap.


    Of course, as soon as I shot the needle, I already moved, and I didn¡¯t miss the gap and raised it to Siegfried¡¯s right armpit to attempt a sh. Siegfried, who looked straight at me even while his body was twisted, frowned and shouted,


    ¡°Retrograde lightning!¡±


    It was a spell for magic without needing to think about it, but I couldn¡¯t react. It was because lightning surged from the ground faster than I could react and flowed through my sword and Siegfried¡¯s greatsword, giving a thrilling impact.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. There were no signs, so how?¡±


    Ugh from the ear hole! Shocked by the distance, they backed away, but Siegfried, who was also damaged by the electric shock, did the same. Siegfried, who sped his tingling hands and smiled confidently, corrected his posture and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a skill that allows you to charge up simple attack spells in advance. Looking at it like this, I made it. I named it Battery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so damn good.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a joke, it wasn¡¯t a level that could be stopped by seeing it as magic poetry. Should I say it felt like magic was suddenly summoned in midair? Magic that is realized faster than the siren or some crazy spearman I¡¯ve experienced in the Empire. Even Siegfried made it? I think it¡¯s at a level that might contribute to a new paradigm like erosion magic on the battlefield?


    ¡°It still needs improvement, so there are quite a few restrictions, but it¡¯s good enough to use like this. How do you feel, brother¡¯s progress?¡±


    ¡°I can feel the progress, but at the same time, I can see the same. There were other spells, but the one that can be cast the fastest was the blitz magic I just had, and thank you for letting me know that the rest are not.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it. This is why I don¡¯t like quick-witted guys.¡±


    Elemental magic doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much, magic has been trained in a form of reducing the penalty of spell chanting, and swordsmanship is still less than Griffith, but physical ability is Yekatrina¡¯s level. It¡¯s very diverse in case someone isn¡¯t a warrior.


    ¡°I always feel this, but the warrior is a very annoying opponent when ites to long-term battles.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Well. Anyway, so I¡¯m itching for a short-term battle.¡±


    Even after piercing the protection of projectiles and blocking the needles of power that pierce the armored person, the great sword with only a few scratches seems to be worthy of being called a blessed holy sword.


    If it¡¯s that strong, won¡¯t itst? That damn talent. No, seeing Yongsachung made me want to try everything I could use.


    ¡°Even if the sword is cut, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Ah, the cool and heavy feeling of the magic flowing through the fingertips coating the sword.


    Lightsaber It¡¯s time to return to Eldmia.


    ¡°Huh, how can you cut this¡­¡±


    While Siegfried responded faithfully to my words, he swung his sword with double eleration. In that brief moment when Siegfried stretched his sword forward to block the diagonal sh that started from the lower left corner, I felt the magical energy I had applied for the irregr eleration of the sword flow rapidly through the still-building magical organ.


    I felt as if antibiotics entered my blood vessels, which I had never felt before, and flowed through my bloodstream. At the same time, once again, I didn¡¯t feel the intense pressure that should have been felt on my muscles.


    Finally, as I was surprised by the sword that could be swung faster with much less magic power, my sword lifted Siegfried¡¯s greatsword and cut it.


    -Kagagagak!


    And with a strong cutting sound, the sparks exploded in an instant as if they were touched by a grinder.


    ¡°¡­Fuck?¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s greatsword had be a greatsword.


    Taking advantage of the weapon, Siegfried, who was nning to pierce the sword first to block the attack, then dig in.


    ¡°Fuck you crazy!¡±


    Although I made up my mind, honestly, I never imagined it would be cut this cleanly, so I had no choice but to smile awkwardly.


    ¡°ha ha ha.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you splitting! The holy sword turned into a broken rune sword!!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    There are many things that Siegfried copsed today.


    Have fun.

 Chapter 274

    ¡°No, he said he would go to the restaurant finely, and then he went somewhere else.¡±


    As soon as she came out of the official meeting with the dean of the Royal Academy of Isthiel, Eselua Bistim Tel Noir, the 4th princess of the empire who started looking for Siegfried, looked around the restaurant, which became extremely noisy after Siegfried and Eldmia left, and muttered,


    With a simple look, it was immediately clear that Siegfried was not there. However, from her point of view, it was very difficult to find out where he was headed in the midst of a frenzy of unknown origin.


    ¡°Lua. I found out. He went to the arena with Eldmia-nim.¡±


    It was Entire Hayaloy who picked up the information the fastest. It was still strange to see this proud elf, who rarely gives honorific titles to people, constantly giving honorific titles to Eldmia, but right now, he was more concerned about the ce Siegfried was heading to.


    ¡°The arena? I was told to refrain from showing my skills in such an official setting, but again¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even listen to what Princess Esmue says.¡±


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was that much, but I couldn¡¯t deny Entire¡¯s words. Strangely, should I say that Esmuer enjoys being angry? As Esselois, he did not want to burden his sister, who was already overworked, but Siegfried, who only knew about external rtions, tended to not care at all whether Esmuer was in trouble or angry. It was strong.


    While wondering if Esmuer¡¯s sigh would be lessened if he made a fait apli quickly and shared the secret of the imperial family, Esselois, who had brought Teneasi, who had been neglecting among the students, decided to go with his party to find the arena.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly angry at Siegfried¡¯s free-spirited attitude. Even though this battle was never easy, he did his best like a warrior and gave the result. Even if I couldn¡¯t do it, I wanted to make sure I could rest when I was resting. However, because of the freewheeling that he often shows, as if he came from another world, it was very unsettling if I didn¡¯t notice him.


    Even if you get into an ident, you can fix it only if you hit it where you can see it. Siegfried shouldn¡¯t be in trouble by missing the time to deal with it. Of course, it was a self-inflicted thing, but it was aw to bend the arm inward, so I couldn¡¯t help it. Love is a sin.


    As soon as they entered the arena they reached by asking the middle way, what they faced was Siegfried¡¯s cry.


    ¡°What the hell are you splitting! The holy sword turned into a broken rune sword!!¡±


    There was no need to look at the tumultuous arena.


    A deep sigh escaped from Eselua¡¯s mouth when she discovered that the greatsword Siegfried had named the Dragon yer was cut in half.


    ?


    This time, Siegfried¡¯s shit with a reason faded as Princess Esselua, who was at the forefront of Siegfried¡¯s lovers who showed up btedly, greeted them politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eldmia. It seems like it hasn¡¯t been long since Ist saw her, but her reputation has increased even more.¡±


    Unlike Entire, an elf who still stiffens at the sight of me, and the saintess, who distances herself from Eve while looking at Siegfried¡¯s holy sword, Eselua showed aristocraticposure. I bowed politely, inserting my sword in response to her greeting.


    ¡°How have you been, Eselua Bistim¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Why did you put the knife in? Brother? It¡¯s not over yet. Brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­The 4th Princess of Tel Noir. If you don¡¯t mind, can we finish the conversation with the hero, Siegfried-nim?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, please.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to do sparring in such a public ce in the first ce. I tried to ignore the strange expression of resignation on Eselua¡¯s face, and I took up the broken de and sword and spoke to the frustrated Siegfried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a kid, just ept it. It¡¯s not your first time losing, is it?¡±


    Be as bold and bold as possible. Naturally, Siegfried put on a bewildered expression and held out the greatswords in both hands as if he could say such a thing even after seeing this, but my attitude did not change.


    ¡°There are a lot of eyes on you, but you stop feeling sad and get up. Judging from the fact that the princess has arrived, the public meeting seems to have beenpleted. Shouldn¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ¡°Cibaaar. I¡¯m crazy. Why are you arguing with that dark-hearted guy again?¡±


    Even so, it is funny to see him waking up and going to Eselua. While the students were quite dumbfounded at the fact that they were telling the truth without paying attention to the eyes of the people around them, I, who was wearing a cape from Cheryl, tapped Siegfried on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Even if you apply consecration to a cheap sword, will it be nothing more than a cheap holy sword? Isn¡¯t it also out of fashion for a warrior of the Imperial Holy Order to carry the consecration of the Holy Cross in the first ce? Think it¡¯s time to change the sword.¡±


    ¡°Wow, looking at the contents alone, it¡¯s not particrly wrong, but it¡¯s usible, but it¡¯s shocking that the person who had the sword in half said that?¡±


    Seeing that the contents are correct, it seems that the greatsword was not a very good sword. Even so, there is no way that the Empire would neglect Siegfried¡¯s equipment, and was that one custom-made by Ji before bing a hero? It was something I was curious about, but it wasn¡¯t important right now, so I decided to askter when I had a chance, and for now, I decided to talk about a ttery that would ease Siegfried¡¯s mood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what half-skin porridge is, but if you look at the nuance, you¡¯ll understand what it means. Anyway, since you¡¯ve been invited, you¡¯ll stay for a while and then go back. There¡¯s a Dwarf artisan I know, so I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    ¡°¡­A dwarf artisan?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My name is Balkun, the craftsman. In Isthel, even a cksmith in a faraway country town knows his name.¡±


    Ogwen was originally a rural town, and the cksmith there was Jans, so he wasn¡¯t lying. Rather, it is a fact that I actually witnessed. At my words, Siegfried¡¯s tear-stained face straightened, and he quickly asked a question with an expression full of anticipation.


    ¡°Well, do you know how to make a magic sword?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask because I wasn¡¯t interested. But since there are wizards coborating, wouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡±


    ¡°Is that wizard famous too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s famous. The Golden Wizard. I got my sword and needle through him.¡±


    If there is something received, there must also be something going. Mr Valkun! I¡¯m going to ask a guest and see you!


    In my exnation, Siegfried seemed to have no regrets left, and tried to shoulder me by storing the great sword in space magic. admired It¡¯s not that they¡¯ve heard a new name at all, but most of them are ¡®truly Balkun.¡¯ Looking at the reaction, it seems that the rtionship I gained thanks to Mr. Gin was more tremendous than I thought.


    ¡°Euhahaha! After all, he¡¯s a younger brother! Shall we go right away?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I have research to do¡­¡±


    ¡°If my brother didn¡¯t cut my knife, this wouldn¡¯t happen. Let¡¯s go right away.¡±


    hmm. That¡¯s not quite right. I guess I should spend more time with Siegfried today.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Then let¡¯s stop by the professor¡¯s office for a while. I left the heating on. Cheryl? If there are no sses left, would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Wait at the front door. Get your pass.¡±


    Cheryl, who hurriedly moved at the end of her words, and Griffith, who smiled at me alternately, greeted me lightly and mingled naturally among the students. Hmm, since he was said to be the son of a merchant, he must have been greedy forworking, but he knew how to do a good job. You are a great friend.


    ¡°¡­younger brother? You must have been close with that friend named Cheryl?¡±


    While raising his evaluation of Griffith, Siegfried suddenly asked with a serious attitude.


    ¡°Because I worked as an exclusive butler at first. I took care of him like a younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Did you take care of it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the behavior of being hard on attitude is a total mess. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t show because the ce is well ssified, but how pr it was in the family.¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s reaction, tilting his head as he writes in my answer, reminds me of past memories and creates anxiety for no reason. What is it, why are you like this bro?


    ¡°Write it. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this time. The reaction is as stiff as a younger brother¡¯s, so it¡¯s not easy to tell them apart? Aren¡¯t they brother and sister?¡±


    ¡°What kind of crazy things are you talking about because you¡¯re the Sogaju of the Ogatorv family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because our attitudes and behaviors are oddly simr, dude. How many years have you been together?¡±


    No, how is it that there is no resemnce, but everyone who sees it evaluates it like that?


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Zeke? Shall we talk for a while until Eldmia finishes her business?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to say anything to Siegfried, but Eselua¡¯s words approached me with a smile. Siegfried, who was seriously worrying about the world, naturally lowered his hand on my shoulder and followed her like a dog with its tail down.


    I headed for the professor¡¯s office, feeling an unknown sense of kinship in the way he was infinitely humble in front of his woman, not paying attention to what the empire was saying.

 Chapter 275

    After deciding to rejoin Siegfried and his party at the main entrance of the academy, I returned to the professor¡¯s office and had to tilt my head at the chill I felt as soon as I opened the door.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    [There¡¯s no one!]


    I called out just in case, but I couldn¡¯t feel any poprity, just like Leica¡¯s confirmed kill. I was sure I left it on, so I checked the stove with a sense of wonder, and the lever, which was still set at a low temperature, caught my eye. Thanks to you I looked inside the stove in a dumbfounded mood, and I couldn¡¯t help but frown


    .


    The spectacle of magic stones that were supposed to be glowing softly with mana, all of which couldn¡¯t emit any light like ordinary stones, made me feel rage beyond absurdity.


    How much does this fucking cost, but they mix and sell defective products like this¡­


    ¡°No, no? No matter how bad it is, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just one or two defective products. Does it make sense to hit this shit with a bunch?¡±


    If so, it would be an incident worth making headlines for the corruption in the delivery of the Royal Academy.


    In fact, I thought that the stove was broken and leaked somewhere, so I put in the remaining magic stones, but it was a stove that started working fine as if I had waited. It seemed that the stove was not to me for the fact that there was no visible defect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to get it checkedter.¡±


    Just in case Master or Seneran returns, I wrote down notes and pasted them on the memo board and went outside to lock the door. After doing this, I head to the front door, only to realize btedly that the entire building is noisier than usual


    . I told you not to turn off the magic separator!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, no one touched that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did your back go out? assistant Bring me some magic stones.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone make a mistake while experimenting again? All of the magic tools I turned on tasted bad?


    ¡± I haven¡¯t written all of the test results yet!!¡±


    Most of these are things that would scare a teaching assistant or researcher into dreaming. By the time I got out, the situation seemed so serious that I thought it was fortunate


    that it ended with only one


    stove . No. When I arrived at the front gate in such a hurry, Siegfried and his party and Cheryl had already arrived after getting ready and were waiting for me.


    ¡°Eldmia. Is the professor dong okay? Other ces seem to have suddenly had a problem with mana supply.¡±


    Crazy crazy. Is the situation in the student building or other ces the same as the professor¡¯s building? Onlyrge-scale idents.


    ¡°No. Everyone was screaming and screaming. Is it the same elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, I almost had a problem getting my pass.¡±


    Even the Imperial Warriors came to the Holy Light Cross, and they must have been beaten very properly. Even though it was a serious situation, Iughed without knowing it


    . The dean must be very embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are days like that in life. More than that, it¡¯s a sword!¡±


    Siegfried, who is full of anticipation on a subject he doesn¡¯t even know how to stand in the lead, looks excited in the world. Did


    n¡¯t show any reaction to Siegfried¡¯s appearance


    . I have to tell you the way!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going.¡±


    Well, if it wasn¡¯t for the strange atmosphere, it didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ?


    Compared to the Empire, it was really nothing to see in the capital, but while heading to the Dwarven District, Siegfried wandered around and looked around. Does it taste good? Anyway, while Siegfried was engrossed in the spectacle, I was able to buy a drink for Mr. Valkun as a gift, so it wasn¡¯t bad. After walking around quite a bit, the


    armor shop where Mr. Valkun works is more crowded than thest time I came. People were crowding around to get equipment, and I got a little fed up with the sight, and Siegfried admired,


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s great. Is this the power of the craftsman?¡±


    ¡°Well. Howe it seems like there are more of them thanst time¡­?¡±


    Is the business prospering day by day? From my point of view, there was something I said to Siegfried, so it wasn¡¯t a bad situation, but there were too many. I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Mr. Suddenly, a familiar face came towards me:


    ¡°Guest! I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you again. But you waited for me?¡±


    The waitress, who happened to serve customers every time I came, nodded vigorously with a bright smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first! You can hear the details inside! The situation will getplicated if we talk in a ce like this!¡±


    It was hard to understand why she was so excited because she said the situation would getplicated, but anyway, the meeting happened contrary to my worries, so I decided to just follow her instructions. ¡°Lee


    Yeol , You¡¯re a very VVIP customer?¡±


    ¡°Again, what unknown term¡­¡±


    I was confused as usual at Siegfried¡¯s remarks, but I was thinking the same thing in my heart. The things I bought here were due to Mr. Why is it that there is nothing but a freaking sword bought at a bargain price and a freaking handmade throwing weapon


    ? Eldmia! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back!¡±


    As I entered the cksmith¡¯s shop through the now-familiar passageway, Mr. Balkun turned his head and weed me.


    ¡°How are you? I¡¯ve been busy with work, so I haven¡¯t had time to show my face. The magic tools you madest time are being used very usefully. I brought a small present, so you can share


    it with your apprenticester.¡± My kids are spoiled! But I¡¯ll take it well!¡±


    Mr. Balkun, who first shook hands with a big hand with a chuckle, smiled even brighter as he epted the bottles he bought as gifts. The drinks cost more thanst time, but it was worth it at all. ¡°Anyways, thanks to you, these


    days I was going to say thank you because it was so booming, but I just received it like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Rumors spread that you stopped by here to buy weapons, and the number of customers increased dramatically! Even some adventurers who were afraid of my name in the past and couldn¡¯t evene close to it are to the point where they forcibly save up money and buy one!¡± No


    matter how much Balkun is said to be the main cksmith, there are not just enough cksmiths. Mr. Valkun exined that there is a psychological distance and there are many equipments with good cost-effectiveness, but they are not well known


    . There was a time when a snub-nosed kid came to the workshop to get a sword for pennies, and his eyes were unusual, so I gave him a good sword as if he were buying it. But he became very famous over the years, and the reputation of my sword went up as well! It¡¯s one of the proudest moments of my life. I haven¡¯t had that tastetely, but thanks to you, I really enjoy it! The kids are also starting to gain confidence when their products are sold, so it¡¯s nice to see them!¡± I


    can¡¯t believe there was such a background behind Valkun¡¯s secret hobby. A smile spread across my lips involuntarily as I was more delighted with the divination.


    ¡±Then I think I will be able to experience it one more time this time. Today I came to ask for someone else¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Come to think of it, there were a lot of people! I¡¯m out of my mind¡­ huh?¡±


    Mr. Valkun, who was smiling broadly and looking at the people standing behind me, looked at Siegfried and Cheryl, tilted his head, and asked me.


    ¡°The other person? Isn¡¯t it ¡®them¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Originally, it was only one person.¡± ¡°Huh,


    it¡¯s shameless to bring two friends like that!¡±


    This looked good.


    ¡°Yes, Cheryl, would you like a sword too? It¡¯s your birthday soon, so I¡¯ll buy you a present.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    He tried to pretend to be blunt, but his lips were twitching, so he loved swords and was about to die. I motioned to Siegfried to confront Mr. Valkun.


    ¡°Originally, I was going to ask for this man¡¯s weapon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t they friends?¡±


    ¡°Brothers and sisters. Nice to meet you. My name is Siegfried.¡±


    Mr. Valkun, who held Siegfried¡¯s hand as he shook hands with a friendly smile, opened his mouth as he looked at him full of interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Does the name Siegfried have power? They said that the name of the hero of the empire is also Siegfried, and this guy has a talent that has not yet been polished.¡± ¡°This is the


    hero Siegfried.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I


    am that Siegfried!¡±


    All the hands that were working hard in the back stopped and a sudden silence came. However, Siegfried used spatial magic to take out his sword/sword and said to Mr. Valkun, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you for something like this!


    ¡±


    . ..Heh heh heh?¡±


    A dejectedugh flowed from Valkun-san¡¯s mouth as he looked at the sword, Siegfried, and me several times.

 Chapter 276

    Mr. Valkun was quite taken aback by the sudden appearance of the hero, but he quickly came to his senses like a professional and began examining Siegfried¡¯s greatsword.


    ¡°Huh, holding something this size and wielding it?¡±


    ¡°He wielded it lightly, like a longsword.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s amazing to see a living warrior in person, but this is even more amazing.¡±


    It was not that there were no knights who used heavy weapons, but the reality was that there was no reason to use such weapons. Even if you strengthen your body with auras, the consumption of auras increases as much, and this can eventually lead to unfavorable results in long-term battles. It¡¯s not for nothing that people are freaked out when they see Ekatrina¡¯s weapon.


    Like Siegfried, it would be impossible to even attempt it without the expected benefits of storage magic and the physical abilities of a hero. Mr. Valkun looked at it for a while and opened his mouth as if he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with making it, but the materials are formidable. If you¡¯re a hero, you¡¯ll have proficiency in magic and elemental arts, so a magic sword would be the best choice, but to make something like this, you¡¯ll have to put in almost everything you have. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    What Siegfried took out from his chest with a grin was a check with the imperial seal on it. That alone made the other cksmiths¡¯ eyes pop out in amazement. Even if it were me, I would have been surprised if something like that suddenly appeared elsewhere. It¡¯s easier said than done to keep calm in the face of something that will turn even that rare upper-tier gold coin into ¡®something¡¯.


    ¡°Cheukkeokkeolkeol, this was a short thought. There is no way the Empire would spare support for the hero.¡±


    Upon receiving the check from Siegfried, Mr. Valkun brought an abacus and writing utensils and started calcting and exining in front of us at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a magic sword, but I won¡¯t put in a spell-triggered magic. It¡¯ll be unnecessary magic for a hero anyway. Instead, I¡¯ll use a spell alloy to make it work as a magic wand. It has a stabilizing effect. If you hold the finished product , you will feel it. It varies from person to person, but there are cases where the efficiency has improved by up to two times. And¡­


    It was clear that Mr. Balkun was a craftsman just by the way he continued his calctions and exnations without hesitation. While listening to his story, Siegfried¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Eldmia? Will it be okay for a moment?¡±


    I was a little taken aback by thepletely unexpected call, but there was no reason to refuse, so as I nodded and approached her, she quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°An anomaly at the academy beforeing here, maybe the devil is the cause.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you guessing something?¡±


    If someone else had said it, it would have been enough to say that he didn¡¯t have a wiretapping device in his ears, but the words of a person who had beaten the devil who had infiltrated the Holy Light Cross just a few days ago were not so reckless to ignore.


    ¡°Actually, we only announced arge-scale subjugation of demons to avoid confusion, but remnants remain. It seems that they did not only infiltrate the Holy Light Cross, but were plotting with the rebels in Itthel.¡±


    fuck.


    I hated it so much that I almost pulled myself back for a moment, but I endured it with superhuman patience and was able to manage to get the expression right. Now, is it possible that those remnants of devil worshipers crawled into the academy and teamed up with the rebels?


    Feeling dizzy, I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them up and gave a guessing answer.


    ¡°Is it an ancient aqueduct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Those are just a few of the downsides of a country that repairs and maintains the most ancient aqueducts on the continent.¡±


    A past glory as great as magic. an ancient subterranean waterway.


    Thanks to the architecture that transcends the era, many cities have not suffered from having feces and urine sprinkled on the street, but the disadvantage of such an architecture is that it creates unexpected variables when an entrance other than the managed ce is discovered and abused. However, such disadvantages were so useful that they could be chewed lightly, so they could never give up even if they had to spend manpower and money periodically for management.


    ¡°Considering the distance between the headquarters and the capital, it must not be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Light Cross also spected that way. Things got a little twisted because we found out btedly that it wasn¡¯t just the Church¡¯s problem.¡±


    It was good to get the legitimacy with the help of the hero along with the saintess, and to purify the church. It must be true that he was working hard on his own.


    ¡°What is the position of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s a very embarrassing situation. Siegfried intends to punish the devil worshipers to finish the job, but we are the people of the Empire. ¡±


    The information she didn¡¯t want to know from her mouth pointed to one result.


    ¡°Both the Imperial Family and the Royal Family would like me to intervene.¡±


    ¡°¡­Exactly.¡±


    Siegfried has no intention of letting go of the devil, the royal family wants to save face, and the empire only wants to help with an apology for unintentionally digging deep into the royal family. However, if things go on like this, in the end, on the surface, the empire will y a trick and intervene in the situation of the kingdom with various excuses.


    The Empire is in a good state to overturn the frame of an ipetent country, Etisel, an insidious aggressor.


    However, the story bes easier when Levien¡¯s guillotine, which killed the traitor Envelde,es forward. ¡®The hero did it on his own.¡¯ Even if you want to say that, due to a staggering coincidence, not only are you ced in a situation where no one will believe you, but also from the point of view of the empire, which is stigmatized for not being able to manage its warriors, try to solve everything by clinging to the empire until you have already gone. Even from the standpoint of the kingdom that has been stigmatized for doing so.


    There¡¯s nothingplicated about it, and just because of an extremely personal friendship, everyone can get along and be happy with a very nice story about a warrior who was asked by Levien¡¯s guillotine and set out to punish evil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn.¡±


    Except for me.


    If this is one shot, despite the efforts so far, the face madam national hero is confirmed in an instant. Since I won Envelde with so much talk and a lot of trouble, I was able to give strength to the opponents who were reluctant to exist, but I can¡¯t even take it out or beat it.


    It was a situation where the brows were naturally frowned, so there was no choice but to distort the face without adding or subtracting.


    ¡°As expected, demons are of no help to life.¡±


    For the first time in a while, one thousand and one Eldmia exerted their collective intelligence and began to work hard to find a way to ovee this situation.


    The best person who has both cooperation and skill legitimacy who can put forward a little more than I do, is not unnatural to intervene in the affairs of the academy, and yet has enough skills to fight against demon worshipers and traitor dregs. ¡­


    ¡°¡­is there?¡±


    there was.


    Right next to.


    ¡°Cheryl. Come here for a second.¡±


    She calls for Cheryl, whose mouth is loose enough to be smiling by her standard, and approaches her with hooks above her head. I naturally put my shoulder around Cheryl and spoke in the lowest possible voice.


    ¡°It seems that the devil worshipers who shook the Holy Cross and Envelde¡¯s minions may still remain inside the academy.¡±


    At that one word, Cheryl¡¯s pickled radish eyebrows twitched and began to demand an exnation with just her eyes. I quickly finished my exnation, ignoring Eselua, who looked at me with a gaze of ¡®No, how can you just say that?¡¯ Sheryl, who had calmed down while listening to the story, nodded and opened her mouth.


    ¡°There is a possibility. Still, there were quite a few students who disappeared overnight after the death of Envelde. Everyone assumed that they had escaped by joining the plot, but¡­ In fact, they might have been plotting something by digging into the underground canal. I guess.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to talk about asking for help. It was already very obvious what he was thinking, and he would understand why I brought this up to him. Sure enough, Cheryl quickly devised a n to track down the talkative and trustworthy students in her grade.


    Now, the students of the Royal Academy, full of a sense of justice, will work hard to directly punish the traitors of mankind who worshiped the devil as well as treason.


    However, they will show a movement to solve the case with their own powers, not yet able to ovee the insanity of their young age, and Eldmia will use her position as an academy assistant and her rtionship as Cheryl¡¯s exclusive butler, who became their focal point, to help students. will stretch out your hand That help wille with a hero¡¯s party as an extension of coincidence that has been going on from before.


    After solving the case like that, both the royal family and the aristocrats will voluntarily contribute to the heroic stories of talented people who can be said to be the future of the kingdom. And even though Levien¡¯s guillotine and the warriors of the empire were included, they will be remembered as the solvers of this case.


    Some don¡¯t want the Ogathorpe family daughter to be famous¡­ but what about me?


    If you twist it, you should have taken care of it before the story reached me.

 Chapter 277

    Three days have passed since I requested Siegfried¡¯s sword from Mr. Valkun.


    If it was the way it was, I should have returned to my normal life and enjoyed my normal days, but I couldn¡¯t because of the damn devil worshippers. After returning to the academy, Cheryl began building a team by recruiting reliable students before starting her full-fledged activities. Most of them were students with high practical scores, but for some reason, Griffith was not included, so I couldn¡¯t control my doubts and asked a question.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It always looks like it¡¯s up to something.¡±


    Suppressing my instincts for what I thought was a really surprisingly reasonable reason, I fed the mapak, and after giving Cheryl a long speech about not judging people based on their appearance, I was able to get a promise to embrace Griffith as well. I hope it will serve as an opportunity to realize that short-sighted thinking like that is not helpful in life, to exclude such a talented person because of personal feelings in the midst of not knowing what kind of cubs there might be.


    She couldn¡¯t be there to help Cheryl. It was because I had to spend my busy time fixing the magic engine on my own. The experience of splitting Siegfried¡¯s sword in half was enough to make a dramatic change in my mindset, which had been neither skeptical nor positive towards magic organs. Just by prating a part of the road, the efficiency changed and thebat ability was dramatically improved.


    It was Seneran who stopped me from going home to save timemuting and sleeping.


    ¡°Eldmia. Even though you don¡¯t use mana, you¡¯re walking the path of a wizard, so this is advice, but unless you¡¯ve taken special measures as a wizard, you should definitely take care of your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote if your head blows off after casting magic due tock of sleep.¡±


    Concentration is an advice that you don¡¯t know when and where it will bounce, so you should be as careful as possible. When I heard that the number one cause of death for apprentice wizards studying with impatience was not death from overwork, but death from explosion, I prepared my books without hesitation and prepared for work.


    ¡°No, you should tell me something important like that early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually unlikely to happen unless you don¡¯t sleep for a week, but right now we¡¯re conducting a joint research, right? Taking care of your body is part of the research, so I said that.¡±


    Seneran, who yawned profusely with a perfectly valid argument, was not at ease either. She is working on a document for a kind of key summary with numerous demon books open. She, like me, was busy creating a workbook for me with annotations andmentary added to supplement myck of magical knowledge, and she was living in the ssroom like me. Due to sses and work, the amount was only smaller than Seneran¡¯s, but it was the same for Master.


    ¡°Anyway, get some rest and see you tomorrow. The realization that you couldn¡¯t see when you kept looking alwayses with a clear mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that like a wizard¡¯s maxim?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s my advice.¡±


    Any advice from a golden wizard is worth listening to. I lightly said goodbye, packed up my things, woke up Laika, who had been distracted from a good night¡¯s sleep, and left the professor¡¯s office.


    There were not a few people who were harmed by the series of events that urred a few days ago, but Princess Eselua¡¯s guess was correct, and the academy was moving in the direction of calming down. In the meantime, the dean, who made an official appearance, showed a very calm and logical response to the person who wanted to invite people because he was an ardent follower of the Holy Cross, and in fact, all of it was to deal with devil worshipers and traitors. It made me have a reasonable doubt that it might have been a series of ns for the future.


    As I was about to leave the academy gate after three days of thinking such nonsensical thoughts, I heard a voice behind me grabbing me.


    ¡°Brother! Where are you going!¡±


    When I turned my head, Siegfried was approaching me, eagerly picking up and eating something that looked like a small piece of bread in a paper bag.


    At first, I wondered how they would stay for a long time, but perhaps because they were invited ording to the manners of nobles from the first time, the wee party in honor of their achievements was nned to be held for a week. This was also one of the grounds for the conspiracy theory I had, but thanks to the firm answer that three meals a day, delicacies continued throughout the week, it somehow didn¡¯t matter. Later, I found out that the splendid food was made with the support of not only the academy, but also the royal family and the Holy Cross.


    ¡°I am going home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes? But why do you have so much luggage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pack some leftover food.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother, I don¡¯t think so¡­ Are you in need of money?¡±


    Money is scarce, but it is suspiciously rich. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t brag about it in front of him, but it wasn¡¯t something a 15-year-old could gather. However, apart from that fact, Siegfried¡¯s reaction was strangely worried, so I burst intoughter without knowing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. But aren¡¯t these dishes something you can eat anytime you have money? You can¡¯t bring Asilier with you, so the only thing you can do is ask the kitchen to bring them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to ask for forgiveness from the kitchen, which was in a situation where it had to consume the surplus food in some form because it was made to overflow anyway. It was all the more so because many students had already made the same attempt as me in order to save on food expenses in the first ce, and they also returned with their hands full of satisfactory results. If there is a difference between the students and me, it is that I can go home with magic tools to keep food fresh, so I can go back with this, and they have to go back to the dormitory without it and eat it for ate-night snack.


    It was something to be deeply grateful to Seneran, who was sincere in magic tools to the point of thinking that he might have contracted the equipment soldier.


    ¡°Where are you going, warrior? Did you run away from an official event again?¡±


    ¡°No, what does the younger brother look at his older brother and say such things?¡±


    ¡°I see you as a warrior running away from an official event.¡±


    Sniff. Siegfried wrinkled his nose, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to refute it because there were so many seeds he had sown.


    ¡°Not this time. I¡¯m on my way to get the sword because it¡¯s finished. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that heavy luggage?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a big deal. Give it to me.¡±


    Responding that it was not really a big deal, Siegfried took the envelope in my hand and used space magic to put the food envelope in it. At the moment, the question of whether it was okay to put it in just like that passed by, but he must have an idea, but he reacted as calmly as possible, putting forward the belief that he would not have done something obvious.


    ¡°The more I look at it, the more it looks so convenient that it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s filthyfortable. It¡¯s a perfect storage space with no worries about tipping over, no worries about rotting, and no worries about mixing. After finding the sword, there¡¯s nothing to do anyway, so I¡¯ll go for a walk with you.¡±


    He was not a warrior, but a Coupangman of justice. I was curious about what the finished sword would look like, so I decided to ept Siegfried¡¯s favor.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a neat and peaceful ce that you can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a country that¡¯s been at war for years. My younger brother lives in a ce like this while maintaining his goals.¡±


    Siegfried, who was messing around with bread out of the stretched envelope, lightly declined the offer to me as well, thinking about an answer to an unexpected topic of conversation. Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special about it other than my own moves.


    ¡°I think anyone would do that if a well-to-do vige was razed to the ground overnight.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. But people like that usually have a taste somewhere. Like bing a plural demon, bing a crippled person, or having a defect in daily life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve never met anyone like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Most of them are. At least the ones I¡¯ve seen in the interior, devastated by monsters and wars with neighboring countries, did.¡±


    I thought he was going to talk about the knowledge he acquired from his previous life through movies, but unexpected experiences popped up.


    ¡°Even grown-up adults break their hearts easily. Even against an army of humans or ordinary monsters. After a family member dies in a goblin attack, there are even people who start a fight just by looking at the normal kids. It¡¯s great that I¡¯m living a normal life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal to decapitate a count in a mansion in the middle of the capital for an assassination attempt.¡±


    ¡°Chuckling. Envelde¡¯s story? Sure, there¡¯s a crazy bit of it. But I mean, including that, it¡¯s pretty normal.¡±


    After waving his hands several times to see if he had finished eating the bread, Siegfried folded the empty envelope and put it in space magic. Then he tapped my temple with his index finger and continued.


    ¡°Once you taste it, you can¡¯t distinguish between those whomit such actions and those who don¡¯t. It makes people around you devastated. It seems that those who ovee such things be heroes.¡±


    It was a new and unfamiliar story. Wondering if there was a reason for bringing up such a story out of the blue, I btedly opened my ax eye and red at Siegfried. hero?


    ¡°I don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    It was a half-assuming answer, but Siegfried looked at me in amazement and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Ahhh. You¡¯re really quick to notice. How did you know?¡±


    There¡¯s no way. Where are you going to uselessly set the mood and inject mulberry?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of living even after achieving my long-cherished wish. Ask an elf friend who is doing something like Entne to learn it diligently.¡±


    There is a certain degree to the destruction of clich¨¦s by El Frani, who is a warrior party in name and only specialized in cutting.


    However, Siegfried did not stop persuading with ttering words until the moment he arrived in the dwarf district, probably thinking that persuading me was a more likely path than having the elf learn the tracking technique.

 Chapter 278

    This time, the process of passing through the crowded arms store and entering the workshop was carried out without any hindrance. As Siegfried said, the staff politely guided us as if we were treated like VIP customers, so we had to feel embarrassed by the gaze of the guests towards us.


    In one corner of the studio he entered, there was a huge greatsword of such a size that he could not but look at it naturally.


    ¡°Totally¡­ I like it.¡±


    The design itself hasn¡¯t changed much. The most notable change is the introduction of a little cross guard, which was not there before. However, as if to show off that it was not made of ordinary materials, the de of the greatsword had a strange wave pattern engraved on it, and unlike the previous ck and gloomy greatswords, it had a calm yet sophisticated luster. Siegfried approached the greatsword, which had the feel of a dius, except for its perspective-destroying size.


    ¡°Wow, it fits snugly in the hand? The center of gravity is much better.¡±


    ¡°He came¡­ Huh, I really didn¡¯t think I would wield that ignorant-sized greatsword lightly.¡±


    Perhaps the other cksmiths had summoned Mr. Valkun, who was sleeping, as he appeared from the back of the workshop yawning and stroked his beard as he spoke his honest thoughts. It was certainly an admirable move. Ekatrina¡¯s Warhammer has a long handle, so it looks stable, but since it¡¯s a sword, the handle is much shorter than the sword body, so it looks very dangerous.


    Of course, unlike those third-person senses, Siegfried swung the sword very skillfully and cautiously, then shook hands with Mr. Valkun with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really nice sword. I think I can beat Eldmia with this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something a hero uses, so I¡¯ll have to pay more attention than usual¡­ Huh?¡±


    For a moment, Mr. Valkun looked at me with the expression that I had heard something wrong, but I just shrugged my shoulders and replied with a rebuttal to Siegfried.


    ¡°Originally, the weak are ming the weapons. I think it¡¯s time to admit it after losing twice.¡±


    ¡°Ah, splitting weapons is against thew!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?


    It was only for a moment that he was swayed by my ruthless facts. Siegfried moved his gaze to the sword again, as if he was exceptionally satisfied with his sword, and nodded as if he had made a big decision.


    ¡°I decided on a name for this sword.¡±


    ¡°Even the way you turn the horse is reallyme.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, brother, I¡¯m not nitpicking in the hallowed spot of naming a new weapon.¡±


    The word ¡°divine is a horn¡± rose to his throat, but when he thought about it, Siegfried was a warrior foretold by God, so he thought that it might not be particrly wrong, so he passed it on.


    ¡°What do you mean by what a grandiose name?¡±


    To name it Balmung, but? My guess was wrong by a single margin.


    ¡°Nothung.¡±


    Huh, I guess you¡¯re trying to get the name value right.


    When I heard it, it was a very fitting name. Although it wasn¡¯t stuck in a tree, it wasn¡¯t a sword that couldn¡¯t be lifted without a warrior¡¯s level of ability. It wasn¡¯t a broken sword, but it was made with that as a motif, and it had auxiliary functions suitable for a warrior, as befits the name of a necessity.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    But at least it wasn¡¯t thenguage I had heard while living here, so when I asked the question feigning interest, Siegfried answered with a needlessly cool smile.


    ¡°necessity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have to admit it¡¯s a very fitting name.¡±


    After a brief dy in acting, when he spoke of praise, he seemed to be aware that he had borrowed from modern knowledge. Mr. Valkun, who gave Siegfried tools to manage the sword and stroked Laika, talked to me, leaving behind Siegfried, who was busy looking at a lot of tools besides the whetstone.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the Shadow Foot came a few days ago and told me to give this to you. Take it.¡±


    ¡°Shadow feet?¡±


    I was a little taken aback because I didn¡¯t expect a name that I thought I wouldn¡¯t see, at least for a while, toe and go like the wind. Have you ever met Sen and heard the story? I was curious in many ways, but first I received the leather pouch Mr. Balkun gave me and looked at the contents.


    ¡°portion?¡±


    A ss container resembling a test tube for a science experiment, with a metal lock attached to it, was a potion bottle that looked ssy at first nce. The only difference is that it has a clear blue color unlike normal potions that are red like red wine.


    But that one was a huge difference. Having picked up something while working as an adventurer, I instantly understood what the contents were, so I couldn¡¯t ept this situation and kept talking nonsense.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this like paint for dyeing?¡±


    Unlike normal potions, this blue potion was a product of pure magic and was filthy expensive. With one of these, you can buy ten of the highest quality potions in the temple.


    ¡°He¡¯s yful, but he¡¯s not kidding about that.¡±


    Perhaps because he knows the value of it, Mr. Valkun smiled moderately as if he understood my rudeness.


    ¡°He said thank you for helping his rtive. I don¡¯t know what, but he heard he lost this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re such a consistent person.¡±


    There are two types of potions that aremonly used. A potion made with divine power in the temple and a potion made by pharmacists through a magical process. However, since thetter is almost like decoction and the effect is moderate depending on the skill of the pharmacist, adventurers who often receive dangerous requests do not prefer it. Some people receive poisonous medicine well and are more effective than temple potions, while others have only a tonic effect, so even if they are a little expensive, they have no choice but to use temple potions that are sure to be effective.


    However, both potions have one thing inmon: the expiration date.


    Due to the gradually dispersing divine power, if left unattended for a long period of time, the former gradually loses its red color and bes fresh water, while thetter rots. The potion of the temple differs depending on the grade, but even the middle grade potion is known to be significantly less effective if left unattended for about a month. The pharmacist¡¯s potion, although effective, cannotst even 3 days at room temperature, so mercenaries are more likely to get injured after fighting unconditionally than adventurers. are used more often


    A few wizards who valued it very much gathered their will and dedicated their lives to creating a new potion, and the result would be this blue potion. Looking at what it looks like, it seems like it needs to be filled with mana, but there is no such thing in this world. It¡¯s just a healing potion.


    And, as you can guess from the aforementioned content, this guy is a product that has been freed from the constraints of the expiration date. Since this potion bottle itself is a magic tool, mana is periodically supplied to the contents to maintain freshness. Even after using a potion that had been stored for a year, there was an anecdote that a half-cut thigh remained attached to it, so it can be said that even the recovery ability is certain. Even unlike how it looks, it¡¯s dirty and strong, so it doesn¡¯t break with a moderate impact. In this way, it seems to have only advantages, but of course there are big disadvantages.


    that¡¯s damn expensive


    The recovery performance mentioned above can be sufficiently achieved with a normal potion, and the expiration date is close to a problem that can be taken into ount ording to the request schedule, so unless it is a pharmacist¡¯s decoction potion, it is a little annoying but not a big problem. Thanks to this, it is said that it did not take long for this potion to be treated as a household medicine for adventurers and high-ranking officials. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking so far too.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I received an item that could save my life up to four times in an emergency situation if I was just breathing.


    ¡°He was very sorry that he couldn¡¯t give it to you directly because he was busy. He said that we should have a drink togetherter.¡±


    ¡°I like that. Shadow feet always seem to bring good luck.¡±


    He is one of the people I want to meet as much as he wants to because he makes people happy with his unique goodwill. Anyway, this time I should also thank Siegfried. If he hadn¡¯t asked toe with me, I wouldn¡¯t have beening here for a while.


    Afterwards, Siegfried and I, having finished finding the tool bag for weapon repair, happily left the workshop and headed to our house. I¡¯ll win this time, so when I cast ¡°You can¡¯t fight back¡± to the guy who said let¡¯s fight again, the distance that seemed quite far without riding a horse quickly decreased. looked and said


    ¡°Oh. Is this your brother¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s part of the price of Envelde¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Keuh, yes. This is what a house should be like. It¡¯s not like a pigpen thatbines an animal barn and a living space for people.¡±


    Siegfried, who took out a food bag with an impression that only modern people who had fantasies about fantasy life can share, did not go back and said with a subtle anticipation.


    ¡°Would you like to take a look around the house?¡±


    Guy making a fuss. When I see the interior that my senses, trained through numerous games that had a housing system, made, I would shed tears with emotion.


    The sun was already in the middle of the day anyway, so if I went back now, I would not be able to eat, so I nodded and epted Siegfried¡¯s offer.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, right? Let¡¯s go eat while you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how the house will be decorated!¡±


    Even though he lived in a much more luxurious ce, Siegfried¡¯s reaction to being curious about the interior of such a small house was very naive, and Iughed without knowing it.

 Chapter 279

    Siegfried grew up seeing a lot more people in the Empire than others thought.


    This was possible because adventurers, who were born far from the center of the empire, came from border cities that outnumbered ordinary citizens. Although he came to another world in the form of possession, the god who invited him to the other world left the memories of the owner of the original body intact, so Siegfried could not be seen as a pitiful child whoter became an idiot.


    No, he says he was possessed, but maybe he only realized his previous life btedly, and he may have been reincarnated in this body from the beginning. However, I was not sure because the boundaries of my memories were so vague. It¡¯s just that the memories of the previous life are so vivid and intense that it¡¯s just possessed.


    Anyway, thanks to that, Siegfried was able to see a much more diverse human grouppared to his previous life. A wizard whose wrist was blown off while cheating on dice. Up to that wizard¡¯s wrist was cut off. It was good, but a warrior who burned to death because he couldn¡¯t block the spell. A thief who unknowingly tried to pickpocket and got a hole the size of a fist in his stomach. There were more people suffering from monsters.


    The reason why refugees who suffered more from monsters than other areas flocked to the border city was simple. This is because the empire tried to expand its territory beyond the border, where development was halfway abandoned due to the excessive distribution of monsters.


    It was like a kind of western pioneer era, but the big difference was that the natives were monsters stronger than ordinary humans, and as a result, numerous settlements appeared and disappeared repeatedly. And the safe territory of mankind where those who survived the process arrived first was the border city where Siegfried lived. That¡¯s why Siegfried had many opportunities to see people who lost everything overnight in a variety of ways.


    Such people overcame their wounds in their own way, but those who used revenge as the driving force did not have normal human rtionships, and those who decided to build a new life chose the road away from the unexplorednd where only painful memories remained. Even those who had ovee the most intactly lived with a mindset simr to a kind of liberation, far from revenge. That¡¯s why Siegfried felt very strange about Eldmia, who knew how to distinguish between revenge and everyday life as if sharing public and private affairs.


    At the same time, I had a reasonable suspicion that there might be something hidden from the outside.


    ¡°Is the house¡­ very sophisticated?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long-awaited house, so I worked hard to decorate it. It¡¯s reasonable, right?¡±


    Even if it was an idental opportunity, there was a reason why he dared toe home.


    Eldmia was able to be a stronger helper than anyone he had seen so far, and for Siegfried, who was at least somewhat serious about saving humanity, he was a talent he wanted to recruit. However, after realizing it, I didn¡¯t want the ending of bing a time bomb because I went crazy in a part that I didn¡¯t show to others, so I tried to take a lighthearted approach but try to be as careful as possible.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t easy because of myck of ability. Siegfried, determined to put an end to his evaluation of Eldmia today, looked around the house without a chance to see the Welsh corgi running excitedly inside.


    It was an extremely ordinary house¡­ or rather, it was a house that smelled like people living in it, considering the average of the other world. Adventurers who make a lot of money risking their lives invest most of their ie in equipment or spend it on entertainment, and ordinary citizens do not have enough wealth to umte something stably. The house was decorated like a sample. Thanks to this, Siegfried, who had been looking around the house with sincerity without realizing it, had no choice but to ask a question in a timid tone.


    ¡°Did you pack this up by yourself? Without Mr. Asillie¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. My sister said that she was a bit weak in this respect, so I worked hard on my own. Elves have a chronic disease?¡±


    Well, Entire was like that too. The dormitory room that Entire uses is not even a pigpen, but it is difficult to understand why it was arranged like this. Siegfried nodded his head naturally at the sudden consensus, and, having regained hisposure, he naturally headed towards the firece. And he asked, looking at the only messy pile of documents in the neatly decorated house.


    ¡°What is this and why did you pile it up like this? Is it firewood?¡±


    ¡°Nuh¡­ Ah, that¡¯s not particrly wrong. Those are the documents I got from the Holy Cross. If you¡¯re bored, just look at it. It might help. Sister? Now?¡±


    For a while, Siegfried decided to ept thendlord¡¯s consideration and looked over the documents.


    ¡°¡­You gave me this document?¡±


    And I was surprised. From the beginning, there were not one or two things that would be treated as internal secrets in the Imperial Spiritual Assembly. Siegfried, realizing that the situation was simr with the other documents he looked at just in case, put on a serious expression and shook his head.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just give it to you¡­ If you had a direct connection to the Holy Light Cross, you would have been involved in this incident. Did you receive it as a reward for catching the demon at that time¡­?¡±


    Inside the stove, which I looked at just in case, there were pieces of paper that had flowed while burning. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take me long to understand what that meant.


    I read it all and burn it, so it¡¯s a scene you¡¯d only see in a spy movie.


    [What are you so suspicious about?]


    [Eldmia¡¯s state of mind.]


    The spirit who had left the house for a while returned without a word and started talking to him, but Siegfried wasn¡¯t surprised and looked at the pile of documents and the house once again.


    Watching it again, it was messy. In a tidy house, only that pile of ssified documents of the Holy Light Cross is poisonous.


    [I wish I had a talent for psychology. Do you have anything like that?]


    [I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.] While


    kicking his tongue at the spirit¡¯s sullen reaction, which is of no help except when fighting, Siegfried made a hypothesis by mobilizing all his abilities. Is the burning of those documents after leaving them unorganized just because they are meant to be burned anyway, or is it a kind of violence stemming from vengeance?


    If it¡¯s thetter, does it mean that Eldmia has anger and aggression that are firm enough to treat every single item separately, and that she is firmly controlling it?


    Is that¡­ normally possible? Or rather, is it possible because there is something wrong mentally?


    [At least I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t do that.]


    Is there any point in taking out the word anger? This was a level far beyond what could be called selective anger control disorder.


    [I have seen cases where other races suppress it with reason, but it is rare among humans.]


    Siegfried, who organized his thoughts a little at the unexpected support shot of the spirit, which he thought would not be of any help to his contemtion, climbed the stairs. I woke up to the sound of footstepsing down and raised my head. Then, in a dreamy state, Asilie, who was being carried down by Eldmia, met eyes precisely.


    ¡°Hey, hey! If you have a guest, you should have said that you came! What is this embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ouch! What are you talking about, sister! I told you! You answered in your sleep again!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, drop me off quickly!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you saw, just go downstairs. It¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    Siegfriedughed as he watched Eldmiae down chillingly while receiving Assilie¡¯s fist that didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much.


    If you think about it, there was a story that even the modern people of the earth live with at least one mental illness. Because I was so ustomed to the standards of the other world, I had anxiety that if I had a mental problem, there would definitely be a big problem.


    In the first ce, he is a guy with a different taste from the people of this world. Since he was a free-spirited guy who was not particrly bound by religion or social status, he was an unusual guy, so it was inevitable that he might have something special that made him different from others in the mental area. Maybe it¡¯s the lumber of a real hero.


    ¡°Brother, do you really want to join our party?¡±


    Then you really had to join the party. Just as it is no joke that he died and came here, the threat to humanity is no joke either. Eldmia, who shook her head as she watched Asilie enter the kitchen, blushing and saying that she would prepare a meal, reacted as if she was dumbfounded by Siegfried¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you still have any regrets?


    ¡°No matter how much you think about it, there are very few exceptional talents like your younger brother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But if you have a problem that you can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ll help you, so give it up.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that be more of a nuisance thaning into a party? Eldmia, holding the Welsh corgi, didn¡¯t even have time to express her question, as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Even if I die soon, I¡¯m still a warrior. Of course, my work is my top priority, but I have no intention of not helping at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­her.¡±


    It was absurd, but Siegfried couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    When faced with a problem that even a warrior could not handle, he said that he would help without hesitation, but what could he say?

 Chapter 280

    After a simple yet sumptuous meal, Siegfried returned with a strangely satisfied look.


    It seems that he was very satisfied with my answer that he would help me when he was struggling more than eating a meal¡­ It was a reaction that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was simple or because he had a lot of hardships.


    Isn¡¯t it all over when the hero copses? Are there motherfuckers that don¡¯t help that? I wonder if that¡¯s the devil¡¯s spy. Then, while I was washing the dishes, Asilie, who had been sitting and resting, very satisfied with the delicious meal, gave her own answer to my question in a hushed voice.


    ¡°We have to look at it from a different point of view. When even the hero is in danger or when there is a daunting task, people say, ¡®We have to step in and help the hero.¡¯ Rather than thinking, ¡®It¡¯s over that even the warriors copsed. Run away.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t you think that?¡±


    Hmm, if it¡¯s a dick, that¡¯s good enough. In fact, I nodded my head at a reasonable opinion.


    ¡°Actually, older sister is more worried about the academy than that. Are you really okay?¡±


    Since we were involved in a series of events happening at the academy, of course Asili had to know about it, so most of the conversations we had over dinner were rted to the dangerous elements that might be happening underground in the academy. Contrary to what I expected, Asilie was a little uneasy, as I thought she wouldn¡¯t be worried because she didn¡¯t express herself when Siegfried was around, and she had encountered demons the other day when dealing with fake demonic cults.


    It is right that I work hard to relieve the anxiety I caused. Through detailed exnations based on my experience, I appealed to Asilier that I had the perfect match as the ultimate demon¡¯s decisive battle weapon. It was an exnation that felt like a lie even though it conveyed only clear facts, not baseless bluff, but the result was one anyway.


    ¡°I assure you, the demons can¡¯t beat me unless theye as an army.¡±


    I was able to confirm many things while dealing with the devil who valued the altar more than his own head. From the fact that even a devil who can move his body without any problems with his head falling off will end up like Wilson who can¡¯t do anything if his head is cut off my way, that devils fight each other, all of them, living for their pride and not doing anything. Even the fact that carelessness is a basic instation.


    They are sincere bastards more than anyone else when they cheat people with their words, but the fact that there are many cases where they believe in their outstanding fighting ability and act like a slob is one of the most annoying pieces of information I¡¯ve heard recently.


    ¡°Ummm, Eldy doesn¡¯t tend to lie, so I¡¯d believe it¡­ but it¡¯s a story that¡¯s really hard to believe.¡±


    It was a natural reaction, no matter how assilier it was. Rather, it deserved apuse for trusting and going over. How can you normally ept the sight of them treating you like a ss bottle with a cap on them when you have the power to literally create a sword of hell once you manifest? The country will also consider me crazy.


    ¡°ording to what that devil said, no matter what method they use, the bodies they need to function in this world are made up of magical power, so there won¡¯t be any variables. They say that there are those who can encroach on human bodies, but that¡¯s magic. There is no reason to worry because they are no different from scum who are not at the level of being able to make a body.¡±


    Fortunately, my sincere persuasion had some effect, and Asilier seemed to feel more relieved than at first. After that, after seeing her go out to find out a simple request, Iy down on the bed after taking a warm bath for the first time in a while.


    And I fell asleep without even having time to feel the fatigue that had umted over the past three days creeping up to my side and rolling over with Laika lying on the bed with me.


    ?


    It was already morning when I reflexively felt that I had woken up by the sudden surge of water horses.


    Surprised by the fact that I had skipped dinner and slept through half a day, I got out of bed tired and relieved that I was not caught up in the incident. After all, even if the body could withstand it, it was not good to be forced to stay awake. I¡¯m in a position where I get caught up in an ident every day, so I should sleep at least on time to make sure I¡¯m doing my best.


    Even though I slept all day without moving, Assilie didn¡¯t seem too surprised. ¡®If you¡¯re tired, you can,¡¯ she said. The degree of reaction made me think that even if Asilie didn¡¯t wake up one day, it might be necessary to wait a day or so.


    ¡°If something happens at the academy, I¡¯ll send the Leica right away. Don¡¯t worry too much, I think it just meansing inte.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easier said than done?¡±


    Asilie smiled as if it was absurd, but she knew very well that it was better than making her worry by staying out all night without saying anything. When I left the house with such a refreshed body and arrived at the academy, students who could not stay in the dormitory were going to school.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Traitors may have been hiding in the catbs.¡±


    ¡°The children who suddenly disappeared? Did they try to escape through the canal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I heard this by ident¡­¡±


    Most of the stories of the suspiciously sincere students gathered in twos and threes were derived from what I knew. Of course, as is usual with word-of-mouth, there were many stories in an absurd direction. In fact, there are various variations, such as saying that the purpose is to assassinate a hero, waking up a demon sleeping in an underground waterway to resurrect Envelde, and offering students as a sacrifice.


    I wondered if this was the average level of word of mouth in the fantasy world, but when I entered the faculty building around the time I thought that it was not much different in my previous life, it was more if not less than the students here.


    I honestly got it. The mana disappearance that happenedst time was a pretty serious incident.


    If there is anyone who can say something about the rebellious people gathering and raising their voices, epting that traitors have made a mess to interfere with their research and work, it is clear that he is either a ignorant person or the one who caused the incident.


    ¡°Hello, Eldmia. It¡¯s noisy from morning, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As I passed by them and entered the professor¡¯s room, Seneran, who was standing in a caterpir-like sleeping bag and making coffee, waved his hand and said hello.


    ¡°Go in and rest. Did you sleep here?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s morefortable here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in a very serious condition.¡±


    Somehow strangely, it seemed that the items that seemed to have high vitality came along with the magic tools, but Seneran must have intended to use this ce as a vacation home at any time.


    ¡°You can tell just by looking at his face that he slept soundly. After all, isn¡¯t home the best?¡±


    ¡°There is a sense of disparity when I hear people say that other people¡¯s professors¡¯ offices are morefortable than their own homes, but that¡¯s definitely the case.¡±


    While I was hanging my cape on a hanger, preparing my seat for today¡¯s study, and cleaning under the desk, which has now be a fixed seat for the Leica, Seneran wriggled up to me and offered me a coffee cup.


    ¡°I heard that thedy of the Ogatorv family is quite active.¡±


    Even just smelling the scent, you could tell that it was heavily brewed. I had already woken up with a cold wind, but there was no reason to refuse caffeine.


    ¡°Because I said so.¡±


    ¡°Weed didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it, but the hero must have told me?¡±


    There was no need to question or ask why Master¡¯s name suddenly appeared. Since he was a former court mage, there was nothing strange about asking for advice or help from the academy in preparation for such a situation. The fact that she didn¡¯t bother to tell me was probably because she was wary of movements that tried to use me, just like Eselua had told her. The snarky Old Man Lesrom was a person who had been involved in the political world for a long time, but I don¡¯t think he knew what I expected.


    ¡°I did. But I don¡¯t have the hobby of moving just the way they want, so I¡¯m going to try my hand.¡±


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    And it¡¯s not that different from Seneran. It¡¯s because he¡¯s crazy about research. How can he be stupid when he¡¯s a person who has made money through business to meet people¡¯s needs?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since the lead role is decided, it¡¯s going to get a little twisted if someone with a high reputation joins.¡±


    She showed a rxed smile even with a face that was not awake, and she moved again wriggling, then pulled out a suitable chair and sat down, continuing her conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this to you, but it¡¯s really fun when you look at the situation. It¡¯s not amon sight to see someone whimpering while keeping an eye on them even though they¡¯ve reached a point where it¡¯s difficult to solve.¡±


    ¡°With a knife, you will die if stabbed regardless of your status. Isn¡¯t it normal to be prudent?¡±


    It¡¯s a joke, but of course it should be. Seneran, who briefly smiled at my nonchnt answer, nodded and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But the part I really enjoy is something else. The swordsmen are just looking at each other like that, but why does the sword move on its own?¡±


    The sincere curiosity behind theughter left me genuinely dumbfounded. Cockroaches came out, but I feel like I heard a story about spraying cockroaches. Still, considering the universal and popr perception of devils, I answered as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anything else, but there are cockroaches under the house. I can¡¯t see it because it¡¯s creepy.¡±


    If it¡¯s just traitors, they say there might be devils, but of course you have to find them and dry the seeds.


    If we don¡¯t eradicate these things early, it¡¯ll end up like Joe¡¯s apartment.

 Chapter 281

    Meanwhile, Cheryl¡¯s routine at the academy was extremely simple.


    lessons and training. That said, it wasn¡¯t that there was no interaction with other people, but he never bothered to go out first and hang out.


    It wasn¡¯t because he looked down on them or thought they were inferior to him. I just naturally focused on my studies because I felt impatience despite my own talent. In the end, such a figure was seen as a figure thatbines hard work despite outstanding talent, and the evaluation of the public has hardened to the level of a person who is not hateful even if it is a little hard.


    Perhaps it was because she changed her routine, which had been maintained for nearly two years, and her ssmates obediently extended a helping hand to her sudden requests and requests. Of course, it can be said that the stimting elements of the devil and the traitor yed a part, but Cheryl was very satisfied because the result was not bad at all. And I was immersed in my thoughts while posting the results of the three days obtained like that on the wall.


    Personally, I didn¡¯t like it very much, but following Eldmia¡¯s advice, asking for help from Griffith was a very wise choice. Most of the documents containing the abbreviated blueprints of the academy right in front of him and the rough outlines of the underground waterways he had identified so far were obtained with his own power. In addition to public data, there were also personal documents with their own know-how.


    I knew it was simply a merchant¡¯s restraint, but when I told him that my feet were considerably wider than I thought, it took a while for my friends to stare at me for saying too much, but in the end I got over it, so I couldn¡¯t ask why. Did Eldmia know about this?


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Having changed her assessment of Griffith from a sly guy to a capable sly guy, Cheryl began to focus on the main topic again. The information they found out in the time of 3 days was by no means small, and there was a high possibility that the time given was not much.


    The kingdom strictly and thoroughly managed the underground aqueducts under the city, but at the same time, it was freely open to the public, except for some important information rted to security. Thanks to this, Cheryl was able to gather decent information with only the connections of the aristocrats in the academy.


    Of course, the kingdom didn¡¯t make a foolish mistake because it didn¡¯t know the importance of information. It was too big to hide anyway, so it was just a way to instill in everyone the perception that the underground aqueduct is a sunny ce, not a dark one.


    In fact, the kingdom sessfully instilled in the public the perception that the underground aqueduct was by no means the best ce for concealment and hiding through information disclosure, and that it was part of the city and needed to be managed, justifying the nobles with additional costs andbor. Not only was it possible to collect the money, but it was possible to maintain the waterway at a much more urate and cheaper price by systematicallymissioning the work to the adventurer¡¯s guild and other services based on the information disclosed.


    Furthermore, it was a business that had nothing to be regretted in many ways, as it was able to show off the royal family¡¯s ability by expressing confidence that it was managing that level of information thoroughly enough that there would be no problem even if it was disclosed. In fact, in the history of the kingdom, there had never been an embarrassing attack from an underground waterway, so it wasn¡¯t particrly wrong until recently.


    yes until recently.


    As briefly mentioned above, the nobles residing in the capital holding mansions are obliged to periodically provide expenses and manpower for waterway management, and there are no exceptions.


    Of course, there were nobles who had been purged for treason this time, and so was Enbelde.


    Unlike other aristocrats who do their duty with a little more gold coins, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know what kind of intention Enbelde has been steadily putting in high-quality manpower to manage the underground waterway, but the problem is that that period was too long. As soon as Envelde¡¯s death was announced, the royal family directly proceeded with arge-scale purge, and even the aristocrats joined in to investigate the underground waterway in detail. I haven¡¯t been able to figure out how to make space.


    Most of his aides, who were thought to have yed a key role, were the result of being decapitated by Eldmia.


    The academy still hasn¡¯t been inspected because it was doing a major inspection with the help of the dwarves, but the zero speed did note out and the academy was still not inspected as it investigated the living quarters of the citizens who had no fighting ability.


    ¡°Did you make a hiding ce?¡±


    The odds are slim.


    Rebellion in the capital is usually a short-term showdown. I don¡¯t know if the passage to move quickly is recorded, but there is no reason to suddenly build a hiding ce under the academy. The only possibility is to build a supply route using a waterway and build a supply base for it, but the Academy District, among other districts, is uniquely protruding from the side, so the conditions are not suitable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they tried to upy the academy with people without skills¡­ If the academy goes into a sit-in, it¡¯s highly likely that they only figured out the structure for a raid.¡±


    They talk, organize their thoughts, and move their hands to write down on maps and documents on the wall. I deleted hypotheses that had no possibility, and also erased areas where the hiding people might have set up a base when predicted based on the hypotheses.


    The hypotheses and ns that I came up with over three days of sleeping time and brainstorming with my friends were erased one by one, but the more I do, the clearer what I need to do. In the process, Cheryl felt a strange uplift and thought it was because it was an opportunity to show off herpetence to Eldmia.


    In fact, in her imagination, she was praised by Eldmia, not boastful, but Cheryl did not notice the subtle difference.


    ?


    ¡°I think I figured it out.¡±


    On the morning of the 5th day after hearing the story about the devil from Eselua.


    There was no need to ask what Sheryl¡¯s first words meant when she appeared in the professor¡¯s office, more emaciated than anyone she¡¯d ever seen. It was because he predicted that it was a story rted to cockroaches hiding in underground waterways, and at the same time he handed me a map and a document presumed to be reference material. However, because that look was so nonsensical, I pushed her a coffee and a Leica without even having time to open the document.


    ¡°Oh my God, I can see that I haven¡¯t slept well. First, drink some of this and pet Leica.¡±


    ¡°¡­Apart from coffee, why Leica?¡±


    ¡°Ragnis says it feels strangely healing. There¡¯s a good chance it actually works. I¡¯ve also tested it with Seneran.¡±


    Today, Seneran, who was in the middle of a clinical trial stroking the Leica like a caterpir in his sleeping bag without fail, grumbled with dissatisfaction that the Leica was taken away without saying anything, but that wasn¡¯t the point now. Right now, the child is tired and is trying to search, but is it important to be a person who is just trying to get rid of sleep?


    Taking a look at our reaction, Cheryl took out a chair and sat down to take a coffee and a Leica. I looked away from her and opened the map. Then Seneran, who had been hesitantly approaching, subtly poked his head.


    Seeing him start reading with a serious expression made me feel very reassured.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    It¡¯s not something to be hidden anyway, so after looking at it properly, I asked for an opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just watched it because I was bored.¡±


    fuck. give me back my confidence


    Now that the academy is at the crossroads of whether or not to be Joe¡¯s apartment, such a carefree reaction. Still, I couldn¡¯t bear to look contemptuously at the position of mutual aid, so I took a short sigh and decided to focus on the words written on the map.


    The contents organized in Cheryl¡¯s elegant handwriting were valid even for me, who was not versed in military science. To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know how to select the location, but just looking at it made me nod my head and understand it.


    Looking at the underground waterway from the traitor¡¯s point of view and considering the usefulness, the expected base area was selected based on reasonable grounds, and it was checked by predicting whether or not a surprise attack was possible and even the reconnaissance point through the attached exnations and data. By the time I checked and felt the urge to give a standing ovation, Cheryl added an additional exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a conclusion that came after several discussions with friends, so it¡¯s going to take something. If we knew the path the devil worshipers were able to infiltrate into the city, it would have been more specific¡­ but I couldn¡¯t find out because it was confidential.¡±


    ¡°Even this much is amazing. You know it because youmissioned the management of the underground waterway. I¡¯m very thrilled right now.¡±


    When I was wrong about 60% of the official data and waterway drawings, I had the urge to just tear them up. It happened almost when I first came to the capital, so it was a vague memory now. Sheryl burst intoughter this time, as if recalling the shared memories.


    ¡°When are you going to move?¡±


    ¡°I have to show it to Siegfried first, and I have to match the time with the friends who participated in the party you organized, so it will be after ss is over tomorrow at the earliest.¡±


    It was impossible today because I had to keep in sync with the people involved anyway. In fact, moving right away tomorrow is pure faith that I can handle it alone, so it¡¯s more like a little hasty.


    ¡°So take a good rest today. I have no intention of leaving you.¡±


    Above all, you can¡¯t forcibly drag a child with dark circles to his mouth. I tousled Cheryl¡¯s hair and smiled. Perhaps because she was quite tired, Cheryl just smiled.

 Chapter 282

    What woke the sleeping boy was water drops on his head.


    just one drop. As soon as he felt that cool, wet feeling, the boy suddenly jumped out of his seat and moved his bloodshot eyes, grabbed his sword and looked around. My heart rang like an rm bell as my extremely sensitive nerves caught the sound of water seeping into the dry floor.


    Contrary to the boy¡¯s reaction, the surroundings were quiet.


    In a dark yet blue space, the images of colleagues sleeping in a messy nket rolled up like beggars, and the magic stone stove still emitting warmth. And it wasn¡¯t until he looked at his colleague standing on the lookout from a distance without any shielding that the boy let go of his tension and let out a deep sigh of relief. When I looked up btedly, water was dripping drop by drop from the ceiling, which had been fine until yesterday.


    As the tense nerves rapidly rxed, thoughts about the current situation and future fate began to creep into the boy¡¯s head again. The boy looked at the glowing magic stone stove with a depressed face, remembering that it was a problem he had been trying to ignore until just before falling asleep.


    With that alone, my hungry stomach rumbled due to theck of food, and I missed the warm room and delicious meals in the dormitory, and a futile reminiscence of how I got to this point began.


    The change came so suddenly. No one knew at the time why it had happened, but Envelde¡¯s death was a fact, and there was only one realistic possibility that the boy and the children of the rebellious family could think of.


    The fact that the royal family, who had already expected everything, pulled out the sword themselves.


    Considering that there was no doubt that they hit Envelde, the ringleader, on the head at once, they gathered together without anyone telling them to, packed everything they could and hid themselves at the entrance to the underground waterway that they had identified in advance.


    It was based on rational judgment and spection that they did not flee the city and hid in the underground waterways.


    Above all, the biggest cause was that the royal family cut Envelde¡¯s head in an instant without searching for those who participated in the treason. They took it as a deration of war that all preparations had already been made for the search for traitors and that they had no intention of letting them live.


    In such a situation, the possibility of escaping safely out of the capital was infinitely small. Perhaps their own family is already being purged. It was hard to say that they were at fault for making a very realistic guess that they couldn¡¯t have killed the ringleader without identifying those who were involved in the conspiracy.


    Of course, it was all pointless spection. If their thoughts were short-lived and they had fled out of the city at that time, they could have taken the family property and fled abroad. Envelde¡¯s death was an ¡®ident¡¯ that was too sudden even for the royal family.


    However, there was no way for the boy and the others to know about it, and they hid in the underground waterways, scanning the ground at every opportunity to find an opportunity to escape. They were almost stunned for a moment by the peacefulness of the capital, where everyday life continued as usual, but they already began to doubt everything in the world, and even such a sight seemed to be a royal trick to catch them.


    It was already toote when I realized that it was real peace. The royal family started a ¡®real¡¯ inspection and the families were purged. Without a chance to know what the hell was going on, they were isted underground. No, I couldn¡¯t get out on the ground. I just have to hide myself like beggars and tramps.


    Even now, it has reached a point where it is not easy.


    ¡°You woke up early.¡±


    ¡°¡­by chance.¡±


    After returning from the shift, he went to sleep in his sleeping bag after a short conversation. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because I was really sleepy or if I chose to sleep to escape this incredible reality. All of them had high pride as nobles. No one took this situation lightly. But the fugitive¡¯s life, which had alreadysted several weeks, was enough to take away all their emotions and energy.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he joined hands with the demon worshipers who had fled without resistance. With that thought in mind, the boy got up and moved while chewing on the damp bread he had left to eat when he woke up.


    ¡°Going to the devil worshipers.¡±


    Those who were on guard duty just nodded in silence. The boy remembered that they had been greatly disturbed and annoyed by the mass mana drain caused by the devil worshipers a few days before.


    Nevertheless, the reason why they do not even mention the grievances that can be spit out at least once in a while is not because they think of their prestige as nobles and do not gossip, but because they know better than anyone else that nothing will change if they curse and doubt. The boy, vaguely sensing their presence, nodded and walked past them through the canal.


    The thought of a life no different than just breathing in desperation shed past me. Even the words weren¡¯t particrly wrong, so I didn¡¯t get emotional. It was only for a brief moment that I thought that maybe they were deeply depressed because the ce where they were located was underground.


    Although maintained and repaired by mysterious magic and periodically visited by humans, the underground waterway was literally just an underground waterway. It is not a pleasant environment for those who hastily fled to stay for a long time, and the blocked ceiling made them constantly aware of their istion.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen the sky.¡±


    Was thest outing a week ago? I thought that maybe that was thest chance I could see the sky. Unlike themselves, who had only been hiding so far, the devil worshipers did not give up their fight. It was so obvious what they were hoping for and what they would do, even breaking down the passage of the underground waterway from which they came to prevent pursuit.


    Deeply depressed by the approaching death, the boy steadily moved on.


    At least I hope I can die gracefully.


    ?


    ¡°Zeke. I think they¡¯re building a gate.¡±


    I was talking to Siegfried with Cheryl¡¯s n when Eselua suddenly came in and said in an urgent voice. Thanks to that, Siegfried and I looked at each other and shared a moment of doubt, but that wasn¡¯t because Eselua¡¯s story was out of the blue, but because we couldn¡¯t understand what the demon worshipers who were supposed to be the subject of the story were thinking.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s demon worshipers, devil worshipers open the gate? I don¡¯t understand why they broke down my exit and entered the capital? I don¡¯t understand at all, does my younger brother understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not just opening a gate that connects to the ce where the devils live¡­¡± No matter


    how hard I tried, all I could think of was pure absurdity. It wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°The mana loss that happened a few days ago happened not only in the academy, but throughout the capital.


    For a moment, both Siegfried and I became serious. And I could vaguely see that the reason Siegfried became serious wasn¡¯t simply because demons came over.


    ¡°Is a gate that leads to another dimension¡­ made that easy?¡±


    Because it¡¯s the same Earth. Siegfried¡¯s face showed a strange emotion. However, Eselua merely shook her head, perhaps epting Siegfried¡¯s change as a mere question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a normal magic gate, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a contract with a high-ranking demon to borrow its abilities.¡±


    Eselua exined that among the various abilities possessed by the devils, there were those who could do such nonsense.


    However, it takes a long time because it is no different from improvising without proper preparation, and it requires arge amount of mana because it is used through the human body rather than manifesting a demon to demonstrate its ability. Hearing that the possibility of the incident was very high, Siegfried furrowed his brow and jumped out of his seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move now.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, we are the people of the Empire. The Holy Cross has already moved¡­¡± ¡±


    I am a warrior. A warrior should not protect the empire, but humanity.¡±


    Honestly, it was kind of cool, but I also thought that if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll work hard at the academy, so instead of pping, I interjected into the conversation by chewing on the cookies I was eating while we were talking.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, but we¡¯ll be moving tomorrow, so just sit back.¡±


    ¡°Brother? Are you too calm?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it calm because it deserves to be calm?¡±


    ¡°Demons might be pouring out?¡±


    Aside from the fact that I was confident in killing all of them even if they poured out in a pile, there was a reasonable reason for myposure.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. The sacrifices needed to incarnate demons are just not that much.¡±


    Altar-loving Indio could not even properly manifest itself even after absorbing the blood of over a hundred people. Basically, as blood magic has side effects, it can exert much more power than mana, so it can be seen that one hundred people¡¯s blood was used up as a material for blood magic inposing his body.


    And yet, it was like that. If demons could pour out with just a little bit of mana, the world would have be a yground for those bastards.


    ¡°Above all, with such a convenient ability, why would those bastards require a lot of sacrifices to appear in the world? There must be limitations that cannot be ignored. Things like having to supply and procure sacrifices to maintain my existence once I¡¯m in the same form. If it¡¯s the former, I¡¯ll buy it on its own, and if it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯ll notice it, for the best moment to offer more sacrifices faster. .¡±


    After all, we have at least a day¡¯s respite. So bring me some cookies, hero.


    Siegfried shrugged his shoulders and looked at me with a puzzled expression as I leisurely ate a cookie. He tried to say something more, but gave up and sat down. After thinking about it for a long time, Siegfried spoke to me with a determined expression.


    ¡°Brother. As expected at our party¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because they don¡¯t.¡±


    Because it¡¯s like a bad guy. I don¡¯t know how to give up.

 Chapter 283

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been a little busy talking with Siegfried and going back home and telling Asilier to be careful because the devil worshipers may be making a fuss around. The day went by in an instant, and the time to start the cockroach eradication operation was approaching.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t move from early morning. Unlike me and Siegfried, the students had to take sses. It was a decision I made because no matter how hard I tried, I didn¡¯t save faceter by skipping ss, and I also had work to finish during the remaining time.


    And now that the appointment time is approaching, Seneran asked me as he wiped his sses after the close-knit private lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping you by asking you to focus, but¡­ how are you going to use this? You haven¡¯t even learned magic yet.¡±


    The theory that I have been learning intensively for the past few days has yielded very satisfactory results after several rounds of verification and experimentation. From the day I heard from Eselua that it might have something to do with demons, I asked Master and Seneran for help and learned it in a bit of a hurry. There was no


    Rather, it was much easier, perhaps because of the sparring with Siegfriedst time. Thinking that I might be the type to learn by rolling with my body, I lifted the sword I had next to me and tried to connect it with magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s very suitable for dealing with demons.¡±


    Since I had nothing to hide now, I replied calmly, and Master, who had been looking at the contents I had studied and organized, tilted her head and asked:


    ¡°Magic diffusion? At best, this would be color application?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d rather see this for myself¡­ that would be nice. That¡¯s an apology.¡±


    I thought it would be faster to see it with my own eyes, so I pointed at the apple I bought for a snack while holding my sword, and Seneran and Master¡¯s eyes naturally turned there. In the meantime, Seneran¡¯s eyes began to glow, not knowing what I was about to do. He is really passionate about anything rted to magical powers.


    ¡°This is the method I used to cut the neck of a demon tribe I met while flying through a gate in the empire¡­ Connecting magic to the scabbard and sword separately, and using that connected magic as a bridgehead to intervene in the body and head of the target using magic, it¡¯s interesting. The results came out.¡±


    The sword came out without much resistance just by gently pushing up the cross guard with your thumb. And almost at the same time, an apple pops out! and split in half.


    ¡°This is an apology, so it was easy without much resistance, but the demons are a little more¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. Wait a minute.¡±


    I tried to continue the exnation naturally, but Seneran stopped me with an urgent voice and looked at the apple and the sword alternately with a serious expression. Then, suddenly, he walked over to the table and eagerly touched the other apples, reacting like a spectator trying to figure out a magic trick, and then slowly turned to me.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to lie about something like this out of the blue.¡±


    Is something strange? Just in case, when I looked at Master, I was more surprised than Seneran.


    ¡°This is¡­ what the hell¡­¡±


    ¡­seems strange. Seneran shouted before I had time to adjust to their reaction.


    ¡°In this crazy world! It¡¯s not magic, but it¡¯s not magic, but it¡¯s physical power?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but it seems a little different, because this isn¡¯t the concept of tearing apart with an invisible hand, it¡¯s a series of magical powers, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    There seemed to be a misunderstanding, so I brought up the story to correct it, but it was rather counterproductive. Seneran, who heard my words, looked at Master with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°To interfere with outside magic¡­ with your own magic without a spell¡­?¡±


    Whatever it was, it was never something to be taken lightly.


    ?


    In the end, it was only after there was a greatmotion that I left the professor¡¯s office and arrived at the appointed ce about 5 minuteste from the scheduled time. Appropriately waving at the friendly faces of about 10 people gathered in a corner of the well-kept garden, Cheryl said with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Something happened.¡±


    The desire to say that it was toote to catch up with those who sold their souls in the research welled up, but I decided to leave it as my fault for the honor of the two. Still, there¡¯s something you get for free, but I¡¯m going to pass on this much.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she took the initiative to argue, but the others didn¡¯t really question me. Maybe it was because I was nervous without realizing it, so I didn¡¯t even know if I had time to do that, but I roused the atmosphere by saying what I had set in advance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯ve already heard about the situation from Cheryl. I think it¡¯s right to leave this to the military or pdins¡­ but since the students of the academy are involved in the case, it¡¯s unavoidable for everyone¡¯s honor.¡±


    Unlike the Imperial Academy, the vast majority of the Kingdom Academy are aristocrats or wealthy people equivalent to them. Honor was a very important factor to them, and Cheryl worked hard to set the stage so that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Siegfried and I moved the students based on this.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s impossible to send you alone to an underground waterway where you don¡¯t know what lurks behind the devil worshipers hiding, so I decided to apany you with the help of a warrior I¡¯m personally acquainted with. It¡¯s a decision made because I can deal with the devil, so it¡¯s unpleasant. I hope you don¡¯t think so.¡±


    After hearing my words, the five people gathered in exactly the order of practical subjects nodded their heads with an ¡®ah¡¯ expression as if they understood why the warrior party was here. It was only then that Siegfried, who had been acting out awkwardness while drawing a strange line with them, raised his hand moderately and greeted them.


    ¡°As expected, you acted well, probably because you were a fool in the empire.¡±


    ¡°So, how many people did I cheat on there?


    Siegfried, who was calmly trembling but still had a sullen expression on his face, took out his greatsword and put it over his shoulder to cover his face.


    ¡°But will it be okay? I might meet some demon.¡±


    ¡°If we divide and move ording to n, even if we can¡¯t, we can afford to run away and make contact.


    In the first ce, for that purpose, a team was formed by dividing the warrior party and six students in half. To be honest, I wanted to make another team with Siegfried only with the saints, but I decided to put up with it because I was worried that some of the hot-blooded students might not understand the subject and charge into a distant ce. Anyway, since the warrior party has a reputation, I won¡¯t try to ignore them and charge.


    However, it seems that that was not what the hero was worried about.


    ¡°No, not that. My younger brother. I wonder if he¡¯ll be okay alone.¡±


    It was more awkward not to be away from my side for almost an hour, but I had sent it home this time to contact Asilie. So, just like Siegfried said, after a long time I move alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you move halfway together, the speed will slow down and the students may be at risk.¡±


    However, I only thought that I would be a little lonely, but I wasn¡¯t worried. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been hanging out with a lot of peopletely, but I¡¯ve been training more alone.


    Because there was no n to share the journey to the demon lord with anyone. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to take a break, but there¡¯s no hindrance. On the contrary, if you go with someone, there is a possibility that you will be found out that you are using magic, so it bes more troublesome.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me and take care of the students.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Siegfried had no way of knowing what was going on, but he silently epted whether he believed in my abilities. In the meantime, Cheryl, who had finished talking with the students, gestured to me and I joined them with the warrior party.


    I still knew the names of Griffith and Kalitz, who was third in practical skill, but I couldn¡¯t remember the names of the rest. I know it was just 4 5 6 in order, but even if I calmly rolled my head, I still didn¡¯t know what I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sheryl, Griffith, and Kalitz apany Princess Esselua and Entire. 4th, 5th, 6th. You guys follow the hero and the holy woman of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly. I will enter first.¡±


    So I just pushed ahead with a shameless attitude like I showed in ss. ¡®What you said at that time must have been true¡¯ to my confident attitude. Unlike the students who showed a moderate reaction, Siegfried, who reacted as if he saw the world as a terrible piece of trash with his eyes wide open in amazement, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Brother? Happiness is not in the order of grades!¡±


    ¡°What else are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You should remember their names at least!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping my word.¡±


    Perhaps it was because they were ustomed to mimicking the kind knights in fairy tales, the warrior party felt a sense of discord and tilted their heads, but since it was something that could not be exined here, I pretended not to know and nced at Cheryl. After checking the armament of the students for thest time, they started checking the location to investigate and the joining point with the warrior party.


    I didn¡¯t need to know anything more as I was traveling alone, so I left them behind and entered the manhole-like entrance to the waterway.

 Chapter 284

    ¡®It¡¯s Eldmia. I¡¯m exining it because you really have no idea how strange this is right now, so listen carefully.¡¯


    As I descended the passage, it became dark, and as I reached the enchanted realm, I felt my vision gradually brighten, reminding me of Seneran¡¯s advice that had made me ater.


    ¡®Majanggeum is a magic tool by itself. Because it was made to respond to mana. It can be said that it is surprising enough that you ovey it with magical power or blow it into the air, but it is still close to the realm of being theoretically possible.¡¯


    It seems that it has almoste down, so I lightly jumped down and looked around, and the surroundings are quiet. I could only feel the echo of the cave, but I couldn¡¯t feel any signs of abnormality, so I pulled out the needle, left a mark indicating that I was headed for the passage on the left, and moved on.


    ¡®But using magic to intervene with other people or objects is a different matter.¡¯


    Seneran in my memory had the most serious expression in the world. It was the same for Master, so I could intuit that she wasn¡¯t wrong. But guessing and understanding are two different things. I had no choice but to react as if I had been told that work plus work and 1 + 1 are different things.


    ¡®¡­why is that different?¡¯


    Right now, even ordinary swords have differences in durability, but it reminded me of how they were able to handle magic to some extent, so Seneran did not close his eyes tightly or hit his forehead as if he had seen the most stupid guy in the world. Instead, with infinite seriousness, I came up with an example that I could understand.


    ¡®Did you know that the human body is mostly made up of water?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah¡­ I know that.¡¯


    ¡®Then why can¡¯t people who can use water-attribute magic touch the moisture in the human body?¡¯


    ¡®¡­uh?¡¯


    The process of moving is calm, examining the traces in the aisle, distinguishing thetest from the old, and making sure there are no marks left by traitors. In the stillness I hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time, I was still tracking as I was ustomed to, but I thought back to Seneran¡¯sst advice.


    ¡®It¡¯s an example I gave you to understand, but in fact, this much is not enough. I¡¯ll exin it properly when I get there, so don¡¯t use it in a ce where other people can see it.¡¯


    ¡®I have to use this unconditionally when the deviles out¡­¡¯


    ¡®Iik! Then at least don¡¯t wear it in front of wizards or priests! It¡¯s not at the level of going through a trick like a needle! ¡®


    On the one hand, I thought that if I pretended to be a sound-speed foot sword technique, it would be usible, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it. Not only was it certain that if I watched Seneran y any more, I wouldn¡¯t end up 5 minuteste, but I also didn¡¯t want to react like an old man who ignores expert advice. But I don¡¯t know if I can fully follow Seneran¡¯s advice. Right now, Eselua, the wizard of the Holy Spirit of the Empire, is holding out, and if I remember correctly, the 4th and 5th ranks were also magicians.


    In the end, in a situation where I had no choice but to move on my own, I prayed to Epaga that I could start by killing at least all the bastards rted to the devil as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think they¡¯re right, given that they haven¡¯t dried up yet.¡±


    The dirt footprints left clumsy in the shape of shoes were damp even considering the underground conditions. Are you digging a hole somewhere? Unless somewhere in the underground waterway had copsed, I hadn¡¯t had to walk around with dirt feet like this, so I was a bit puzzled.


    However, apart from the troubled head, the body prepared in advance so that it could easily draw the sword, and then followed in the invisible footsteps.


    If you follow me, you will know.


    ?


    When she first set foot in the underground waterway, Sheryl honestly thought that the saintess of the Holy Spirit of the Empire would not be of much help. Since they showed a dangerous appearance while trembling from start to finish, I couldn¡¯t help but trust them even if they were a group of warriors. Even the hero was consistent with a squeamish attitude and did not even tell her to speak, so Cheryl was moving without knowing any of the party members¡¯ names.


    It¡¯s ambiguous to ask first, because the other person is a saint and a member of the warrior¡¯s party. Sheryl kept a close eye on the uneasy saintess, thinking that the aristocratic manner, in which it was not polite to ask first unless someone of high status asked, was very annoying.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the saintess was a very unusual person.


    ¡°This way. I can feel the intimacy.¡±


    As for what is so scary, there is no hesitation in acting while trembling like an aspen tree, and it does its job, including guarding the sandbar. Rather, in terms of proficiency, it was better than 4th and 6th ces whose names were unknown. Are you familiar with this kind of thing? It didn¡¯t take long for the saintess, who was simply regarded as a portable potion for treatment, to appear as a normal person.


    ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ feeble. At the same time, it spreads in many directions. Are you preparing a summoning circle?¡±


    Even then, just hearing that trembling voice seemed to melt away the faith she had developed little by little, but Cheryl decided not to care because it was important to be able to do her part anyway. The elf pondered for a moment at the saintess¡¯ question and answered.


    ¡°I think the time to prepare for that is tight. It hasn¡¯t been long since they¡¯ve been chased by us.


    The answer given by the elf, who was holding a longsword and shield while wearing light armor that was asfortable as possible, was certainly valid, but it was also an opinion that overlooked Envelde, who was involved in many incidents. Sheryl thought it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Envelde had some sort of deal with the devil worshipers, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they had some spells in store to cause chaos in the event of a rebellion.


    Sheryl, who was worried about whether she could say this to the two people from different countries, no matter how brave they were, shook her head briefly and said to them.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve allied yourself with a dead traitor, you might have prepared it ahead of time. It would have been the perfect condition to cause chaos during a rebellion.¡±


    He was reluctant to talk about the kingdom¡¯s internal circumstances, but he hade this far anyway, and it was new that he cared about such things. I didn¡¯t like the idea of wasting time by hiding information at my convenience from the position of receiving help, so Cheryl corrected the points the two of them missed by reconciling their opinions several times after that.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly what she intended, but it caused the evaluation of Cheryl to rise considerably among the two.


    ¡°At this time of chaos due to the demons, it is truly terrible that there is a possibility that he would join hands with the demons and try to cause a rebellion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about self-interest. Come to think of it, you seem to be close with Eldmia-sama. Do you know each other well?¡±


    ¡®¡­sir?¡¯


    He tilted his head at the unexpected title of honor and looked at the elf for a moment, but she just waited for an answer as she responded that she did not feel any difort with her remarks. what?


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ve been living in my family for about two years.¡±


    While answering, I noticed moderately, but the elf showed only a reaction of saying that it was just so, and did not show any interest. Thinking that maybe because he was an acquaintance of Asilier, he might have used an honorific title to show respect for her, and decided to focus only on moving by following the instructions of the saintess.


    Even though it was an underground waterway, there was nothing special about it, but it was a space that made me ufortable. There were times when Eldmia and I went into dungeons to ask for adventurers, but even though it was a musty and messy hideout of goblins, it wasn¡¯t this unpleasant. I turned my head, but the 4th and 6th who remained vignt did not seem to feel anything.


    ¡°Saintess? Strangely, the air is heavy and I feel ufortable¡­¡± Feelings


    of displeasure crept up to the point where I got angry without even realizing it, and when I spoke to the saintess, I got an unexpected response.


    ¡°Oh, you seem to be very sensitive. Please wait a moment.¡±


    As soon as the startled saintess offered an abbreviated prayer in the style of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, the displeasure disappeared like a lie, and Cheryl forgot to even manage her expression and was shocked. Looking at her like that, the saintess gave a small smile and exined while twirling her index finger in empty space.


    ¡°Sometimes there are people who are sensitive to the presence of demon worshipers. It¡¯s not particrly dangerous or cursed, but it¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t do any damage, but it feels like I¡¯m losing something to be so unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to it. Among the Pdins, there are people who have that feeling. Once you get used to it, you feel it in a different form that stimtes the five senses, and they say that the difort is drastically reduced.¡±


    I never thought that I would feel this kind of feeling in my lifetime, so the elf, who had been looking at Cheryl in a simrly curious manner during a moment of panic, suddenly blocked the saintess¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°there is.¡±


    With just that little word, everyone understood the situation and lowered their stance. As soon as the elf¡¯s ears twitched as she took her hand away from the saintess, everyone waited with even their breathing held back.


    ¡°Damn it. I know about two of them talking to each other, but I¡¯m not sure about the rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m telling you to train well. Why don¡¯t elves learn elves¡¯ skills that others can¡¯t learn even if they pay money¡­¡± In a rather dull


    conversation, Cheryl thought that there might be a w in the elves, not the saints. and pulled out the sword.


    ¡°Saint, can you tell if there is a devil?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. There are no demons. The devil worshipers are very far away, so it¡¯s likely they¡¯re traitors.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first, so I¡¯ll ask for cover.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ha, but it can be dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Not dangerous.¡±


    In fact, I didn¡¯t even need cover, but I just said it because it didn¡¯t seem polite to just run away.


    Sheryl was not easy enough to lose to a student who was not even a professor.

 Chapter 285

    Sheryl moved forward with a stride as unstoppable as she had given her firm answer to Saint Tennea.


    It would have been nice to be in a position where you could do reconnaissance if possible, but the ce where the enemies were located was a single road, so it was a choice made because there was no way to hide and approach. No matter how afraid they were of treason, they were talented people who had been educated at the academy, so it was a natural result, but Cheryl, who wanted to finish the case a little morefortably, looked at the students who were making dumb faces toward her.


    ¡°Choose. You will die here or on the ground.¡±


    Even those behind her in an infinitely rxed attitude, having just pulled out her sword, wondered if it was a surprise attack, but Cheryl stood still as she looked at the enemies who were so flustered that they couldn¡¯t speak properly, proving that what she just said was an invitation to surrender and she was sincere. .


    ¡°Fuck Ogatorp! Wake up! Ogatorp is here¡­¡±


    And as soon as the enemies disregarded his advice and readjusted their weapons, they charged forward like lightning. Even though she didn¡¯t show any preparation action, she moved quickly enough to be out of sight for a moment, reacting to Cheryl who dug between the two guards, and the moment she stepped back, Cheryl jumped up and spun neatly.


    Then, drawing a neat arc, the sword swung along with her carved light into the air.


    The enemies couldn¡¯t ept the situation, and Tennea, who was watching from behind, thought Cheryl was suddenly dancing. Knowing that it was a really stupid idea, Cherylnded in a circle so neatly that they couldn¡¯t erase it. It was only after seeing Cheryl unleash her sword and blood spurting from her enemies¡¯ carotid arteries that the party realized that the move she had just shown was an attack. realized that


    ¡°Crazy, does that make sense¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Cheryl.¡±


    Unlike Entyre, who was shocked that she couldn¡¯t see properly because she was moving so fast, the calm 4th and 6th ce followed her forward. Tennessee and Entire naturally followed suit, but the shock did not go away. What surprised me most was Entire.


    Is it going to end with that kind of reaction? can it be Even though I was very nervous, I couldn¡¯t see the sword for a moment. Even though he was swung at such speed, he knew better than anyone that it was easier said than done to urately target the necks of two people who moved differently.


    She doesn¡¯t live in swordsmanship as a form either. Entyre, who had been proud of being a member of the warriors¡¯ party and believed that she had the skills to do so, but she felt that her confidence was diminishing with just one move Cheryl had just shown. In a way, it can be evaluated as a swordsmanship that is no different from a feat, but if it can be sessfully performed ording to the situation in real life, it is already an advanced skill, not a feat.


    What he had just seen was by no means a fluke. And it wasn¡¯t just Entyre who felt that way. Nearly half of the seven enemies, who had initially risen reflexively in response to the warning,id down their weapons.


    ¡°You crazy bastards! You¡¯re going to die anyway! Fight!¡±


    There was no point in pointing swords at each other, whether or not it was an infighting, but it was clear that the response was dyed. Sheryl didn¡¯t miss the chance and dug in between the enemies and swung her sword again. In the midst of anxiety and bewilderment, without swordsmanship or anything, he received the swung sword and mercilessly cut the enemy¡¯s tendons with the swung sword, aiming for vital points. Sheryl¡¯s sword moved her feet, not paying attention to the enemy¡¯s hastily crouching down after realizing that she had been cut, this time cutting the wrist of the person who tried to strike from the side and stabbing her deeply into the inner thigh.


    Sheryl tirelessly dug in once more as she watched the enemies hesitate and tremble from the attacks that could not take their breath away in one blow, but which would inevitably cause death.


    ?


    ¡°Looks like an attack has begun.¡±


    Hearing the satanic murmur of the devil worshiper, the boy did not react properly. It was because the gap between the naturalness of looking at the gloomy sky and muttering that it will soon rain and the seriousness of the words was so great.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°The kingdom has moved. Fortunately, yourpanions seem to have hit first. Hurry¡­¡±


    He paused as the sword drawn from the boy¡¯s scabbard was aimed at the demon worshiper¡¯s throat. But the devil worshiper, unfazed by his calm eyes at the sword at his throat, asked the boy with still sunken eyes.


    ¡°Why are you aiming at me?¡±


    ¡°The first is that we now know that you guys have been spying on us. The second is that myrades are not at all fortunate to have been attacked.¡±


    The dozen other devil worshipers, who were busy with the boy¡¯s answer and action, all stopped and turned their eyes to him. However, no one showed emotional changes such as panic or anger at this sudden situation.


    Unable toprehend such consistentposure, the boy felt strongly isted in the illusion of cold sweat running down his back. In the first ce, the thought that they might not have been trustworthy in that they cooperated with Count Envelde came btedly, but I didn¡¯t know that it was already toote.


    ¡°Go and help right now.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve never met a true devil worshiper in your life. Death doesn¡¯t threaten us.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you guys not going to die?¡±


    ¡°No. Because our worship ispleted in death anyway.¡±


    The devil worshiper casually ced his neck on the boy¡¯s sword and scratched it lightly, as if to prove that he was not lying. He grimaced slightly at the pain, but it was nothingpared to the scar that was clearly opened with a creaking sound. And at his unexpected action, the boy frowned and almost drew back his sword.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t even know if it would make any difference. The devil worshiper opened his mouth, looking at the boy with the de still piercing his flesh, not having finished cutting himself once.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I live for hising or if I die and be another sacrifice. So these threats are useless. If you follow us, you will be able to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°What can you guys who have lost everything from the Headquarters of the Holy Light Cross and fled here?¡±


    It was a question that jumped out of anger, and at the same time, it was also a question that the boy and his colleagues had. The boy had no idea what the devil worshipers were doing here, although he was told to cooperate and helped move supplies. I just had hope, not hope that there would be something, watching their calm attitude.


    He wondered if he had been fooled by not even recognizing the lunatics now, but the devil worshiper answered his question with a smile for the first time.


    It was a terrifyingly artificial smile.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose. Rather, we gained more, and that¡¯s why we came here to revise our original n and prepare for something bigger.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Instead of answering, he slowly reached out and pointed at another demon worshiper. Then the pointed out devil worshiper rummaged around and pulled out what looked like a small wooden box.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you. Our worship isplete with death. How many do you think died along the way?¡±


    The wooden box was opened and at the same time the boy knelt on the floor gagging.


    ¡°This is why I can only think of everything as an arrangement for Advent. It¡¯s a wonderful sensitivity ability. Yes, can you feel that great energy?¡±


    Memories from a younger age shed through the boy¡¯s mind. On the first day of sparring with his older brother, his older brother unterally incapacitated the boy even though the nket wrapped around the wooden sword was more powerful than the wooden sword for his younger brother¡¯s safety. Thest blow was strong enough to cause a mild concussion.


    No matter how safe it seems, why did I forget the attack that I deliberately wielded with strength in the sense of not being vignt?


    ¡°What the hell¡­ What did you do to me¡­ Woowook!¡±


    The boy, who was in a situation where he could not control his body, such as feeling dizzy and shaking his hands and feet, eventually lost his sword and mmed his face on the floor, but the devil worshipers looked at him calmly and did not show any abnormal symptoms.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. And I¡¯m envious of you. Lowly ones like us don¡¯t even feel that power.¡±


    He managed to turn his head and look up to see the demon worshiper looking down at the boy, still smiling terribly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll disappear as a ¡®vessel¡¯, but you¡¯ll be able to avenge yourself. Not just those who killed yourrades above, but the entire kingdom.¡±


    In a situation that was not easy to even think about, I could tell that the person holding the wooden box was approaching. The demon worshiper withdrew with a low grin and could be seen stretching his arms contentedly, not even trying to heal the wound in his neck. However, the boy regretted the fact that he had forgotten the old teachings rather than being angry that they sacrificed himself.


    ¡®You¡¯re honestly stupid. If you teach two and try to teach two, you always forget one. But I want you to never forget this.¡¯


    The cost of forgetting the teachings of his older brother, who was more dependable and chivalrous than anyone else, was high.


    That much was clearly his own fault. Because of that, the boy was able tough whilementing his own clumsiness even in the midst of despondency.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Delt hyung. Sorry¡­¡±


    Before the boy could finish his sentence, something ck and red protruded from the wooden box and swallowed him.

 Chapter 286

    In the midst of arresting those who surrendered in an instant organized situation, it was Tennessee who noticed the change the fastest.


    However, even though she became insensitive to change due to the blessing she gave her, Cheryl also intuited that something had happened due to soaring displeasure, and naturally moved her gaze to Tennessee and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Saint?¡±


    ¡°¡­We have to join Siegfried. He doesn¡¯t feel the devil¡¯s presence, so he won¡¯t know about this situation.¡±


    ¡°Are you the devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That could be very¡­ serious. Entire! Go first!¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to exin to these people. There¡¯s no time to waste,e on!¡±


    Looking at the faces of the party that stiffened at the moment, Tennessee¡¯s head began to spin at an unprecedented speed. Deeply troubled enough to forget even the noise made by Entire as she hurriedly ran, Tennea tried tirelessly to determine whether she was feeling this kind of pressure because she was close to the being that radiated this evil aura, or if it was this much despite the distance, but in the end she failed. .


    Because thest battle consumed too much power? It was obviously not an easy battle, but it wasn¡¯t just that exhausting. That said, it was caused by a pervasive evil energy¡­ There were only two cases she knew of that could mess up her senses like this.


    When beings called great demons or grand dukes have materialized, or someone has opened the gate through the power of that kind of being, and the energy of the other world is flowing out.


    So Tennessee had no choice but to hesitate. If it¡¯s thetter, there¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll stop it. However, if you collide with the former case, it is safe to say that you just die. The title of Grand Duke was not given by humans, but by those evil demons, and it was because of their strength.


    ¡°There is a possibility that it is the Prime Evil. However, it could be that it opened the door to the other world with the help of a demon with such power.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can be prevented or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want you all to wait for Siegfried to join you.¡±


    Giving room is because she is an imperial citizen. Her purpose was to help, not to force. If they refused to retreat to join them, Tennea had to respect that intention.


    ¡°I will go on a reconnaissance trip alone. The saintess, please take them and join the hero.¡±


    Cheryl, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, gave Tennessee an unexpected answer. Then, before she could argue, he began to exin why he had made that judgment.


    ¡°Others don¡¯t feel this energy. In the end, either I or the saintess are essential to track it down, but if you attend the saintess, you will inevitably need an escort, and in that case, you¡¯ll have problems with your mobility and can¡¯t do that when you have to retreat quickly. Cases do happen, and fortunately I have the answers to all of them.¡±


    It may sound arrogant, but it was all true. Even knowing that there was an option to just promise the next time together, Tennea couldn¡¯t bear to say it. Cheryl, as if noticing Tennea¡¯s hesitation, added a few words.


    ¡°As the minor head of the Ogatorv family, sworn to protect the royal family, this is my duty.¡±


    It seemed that he was talking to himself, not to Tennessee.


    ?


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s moving fast, but why is it all nonsense?¡±


    After entering the canal, it was really frustrating that Cheryl couldn¡¯t encounter the enemies even though she searched for the ces where the traces were obvious among the predicted locations first, but that didn¡¯t mean Cheryl¡¯s prediction was wrong. Rather, there were traces of residence or some unknown magical tools installed everywhere, so admiration and apuse came out spontaneously.


    While looking intently through Magical Poetry, everyone brought out a harpoon, but since it was highly likely that they had exhausted their use at the point where they had already been neglected like this, it was not a very meaningful action. Even so, I checked all the areas I was in charge of ahead of schedule, so I tried to search random locations to make some inference, but I decided to give up because it was already empty from the traces.


    ¡°Anyway, the trick is good. Is this what happens if you learn strategy and tactics?¡±


    He is a very greedy kid who frowns about not being able to win in swordsmanship while learning this knowledge. I had no reason to stay any longer, so I opened the map I had in my pocket and looked at the checked locations, and found that Siegfried¡¯s party was quite close to the area they were nning to investigate, thanks to me wandering off the beaten path for a while.


    If we can meet, there¡¯s no reason to go back to the rendezvous point. The fact that there was nothing on my side anyway means that there is a high possibility that there is something on other people¡¯s side anyway, so the sooner you join, the better.


    It was around the time we almost arrived at the investigation point of Siegfried¡¯s party that I began to see something strange in my eyes as I hurriedly moved in admiration for not encountering a singlemon monster, befitting an underground waterway under the kingdom¡¯s capital.


    ¡°¡­why does the mana move like this?¡±


    It¡¯s not magic. The magical energy was moving rapidly in a specific direction through the wall of the waterway, but that direction was not where Siegfried was expected to be, and there was no wizard with the ability to move that kind of magical energy.


    If it was on the ground, I would have smashed the wall right away and opened a straight passage to find out, but it didn¡¯t mean that it was underground, so I moved forward, slicing through therge stems of magical power that caught my eye with my sword. To be honest, I don¡¯t know how helpful this will be in front of this amount of mana, but it felt morefortable than doing nothing and neglecting it.


    However, while moving like that, strange things continued to happen. He hadn¡¯t met Siegfried¡¯s party.


    ¡°Has there been a battle before?¡±


    If it had passed without incident, it wouldn¡¯t have taken this long, so I moved a little faster thinking that Siegfried¡¯s party might have drawn a raffle.


    ¡°Eh, Ega, Assistant Professor?!¡±


    ¡°Why are youing out of there¡­?¡±


    In such a hurry, I ended up running in a straight line to the middle tangent point, and what I faced was a Siegfried party without Siegfried.


    ¡°Somehow it happened. Princess Eselua? Did you find something?¡±


    I answered moderately, but the atmosphere was unusual. At first nce, Cheryl, the saintess, and Siegfried were nowhere to be seen, even if it was the few traitors who had been captured. Before even thinking about what their absence meant, Eselua hurriedly exined.


    ¡°There was a problem at the point where Sir Sheryl was headed. She went out on reconnaissance alone and sent the rest of the party here, so Siegfried hastily followed with only Tennea.¡±


    ¡°Is it a problem?¡±


    ¡°It is said that demon worshipers may be trying to incarnate the Prime Evil.¡±


    ¡°That bird¡­ Hmm. What kind of offering do they have?¡±


    If we simply summoned them with an advance payment, they would be in a hurry because we hit the front line, and if we couldn¡¯t summon them with an advance payment, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to properly summon them yet. Even if the stems of magical power I had been shing all over were the aftermath of such a summoning ritual,pared to Indio, they were at a level that could only be described as new blood, so they weren¡¯t too threatening.


    However, the words Eselua uttered while biting her lips exceeded mycent predictions.


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t juste to the capital to escape. Tennea¡­ told me from the battle at the Headquarters of the Holy Light Cross that the devil worshipers may have already prepared most of their offerings.¡±


    At that moment, I managed to stop the swear words froming out of my mouth with great patience.


    Yes, no matter how much it is, the Holy Cross and the Warriors Party are not idiots, and there¡¯s no way they couldn¡¯t have predicted this situation while seeing corpses without a drop of blood left everywhere. I didn¡¯t feel that sign, so I guess I didn¡¯t expect it either?


    ¡°¡­The demons I met were manifested through the medium of blood. The demons the hero encountered were different.¡±


    If it had been really unpredictable, they would have had to taste my unpredictable anger as well, but fortunately, such misfortune did not happen to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The thing I was most concerned with was sacrifice through death, but what kind of method did you use¡­¡±


    Okay. So what I do is simple.


    ¡°Princess Eselua, please lead them upstairs and inform the academy. I will follow the warrior.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy to track down¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own way.¡±


    Of course, it is difficult to find those who moved unexpectedly on the stone floor, no matter how quickly they moved and left traces.


    However, the flow of magic that I could see right now was so clear that it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll go together¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but it¡¯s slowing down. Even if we run away at any chance.¡±


    Siegfried seemed to be quite concerned, but I was also taken aback by the unexpected situation, so I cut myself off like a knife and ran after the magic I could see.


    Did they say that curiosity kills the cat?


    Fortunately, Cheryl, the long cat, had no chance of dying from curiosity, but the possibility of her dying from noblesse oblige was very high, so I hurried as much as possible.

 Chapter 287

    The man who led what ismonly referred to as devil worshipers politely knelt down and said:


    ¡°Meet the Great Grand Duke of Manmajeon.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was calm, even as he shed tears of joy at being able to see the fruits of his long research in front of his eyes and at the fact that the object of his faith hade to life through it. As long as it was confirmed that all the energy was sucked into the body of the sacrifice, there was no abnormality, so I didn¡¯t even suspect that the ritual had failed. That¡¯s why even while the boy who had fallen on the floor staggered back up, he remained defenseless and waited for an answer.


    Before long, the boy who fully stood up looked at me and opened his mouth with a furrowed brow.


    [It¡¯s unpleasant to have a man¡¯s body. However¡­ it¡¯s suitable for use as a door. Everyone did well.]


    Sess. Even gotpliments. The man continued, while the other worshipers sobbed silently at the emotion that filled their hearts.


    ¡°The unexpected appearance of the hero has changed the n a little. However, since there are more lives to reap from this, I think it will be a little more helpful than expected.¡±


    [It is indeed so. It¡¯s¡­ an interesting body. Where did you find something like this?]


    ¡°It¡¯s just proof that the world doesn¡¯t go ording to God¡¯s will.¡±


    [Hmm, is it a coincidence? After all, this ce is fun.]


    The demon inside the boy¡¯s body burst into a satisfiedugh and enjoyed his still unstable appearance. This event was also of great significance to the devil. It was a feat that would have been unthinkable in the past, so I thought it was okay to enjoy it for a while.


    [You are really capable. Even though I passed on the knowledge to you, I was dubious, but not only did Iplete the spell, but I did it in the capital of the kingdom.] ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with the


    undeserved praise. All of this is thanks to the teachings of Grand Duke Krumelia.¡±


    A smile hung on the lips of Krumelia, the Great Demon, whom some call knowledge seekers and others addicts. He was definitely a useful human being. As a well-behaved pet, it is worth ying with for a long time.


    But now, there were toys to y with before that.


    [okay. I am Krumelia, the great demon who seeks knowledge. By the way¡­ who are you hiding there?]


    Before the devil worshipers could raise their heads in puzzlement, crumelia¡¯s lightly wielded fingertips extended dark red thorns in an instant, flying up to the wall at the end of the corridor where they were staying and locking themselves in it. The corner of the wall was blown off in pieces at that blow, and stone dust was scattered, but Crumelia only muttered with a disapproving look on her face.


    [Are you avoiding this?]


    Sheryl, who was not taken aback by the sudden attack and quickly evaded it, turned and tried to run away. There was no way for her to deal with the Prime Evil, whether it was a full or unstable incarnation. She never overconfided in her skills and preparations, so her actions were quick enough to not feel the slightest hesitation.


    [Where are you going in such a hurry? It¡¯s okay to ept it as a greeting.]


    However, as soon as she took five steps, Cheryl was running toward the devil, not the way she came. Shocked by this, he hurriedly stopped running, and Krumelia smiled deeply.


    [This kind of sensation is not normal, so it¡¯s normal to not know where to run, right? he¡¯s a talented boy What¡¯s your name?]


    I¡¯ve heard that demons incarnated can warp space. However, that was only a story when there was an altar that served the devil or when the domain of the devil waspleted over a long period of time. Cold sweat began to flow down Cheryl¡¯s spine, who did not think that she would exert this much power despite her sudden incarnation.


    Crumelia¡¯s fingers moved again while the demon worshipers, who were still kneeling at her and only turning their heads to look at her, amplified the sense of separation.


    [I get sad when I don¡¯t hear the answer.]


    Because I¡¯m an expert in knowledge.


    With the body of a boy, he acted like a woman and didn¡¯t even have time to pay attention to his smiling face, so he ducked low to dodge the ck and red whip that flew by and swung his sword at the same time. Then, Krumelia, who had only been wielding her index finger, started waving all five fingers as if she was having fun.


    Sheryl frowned as she remembered the mollusk she briefly saw when she and her father went to the sea many years ago. The multi-legged monster that seemed to have climbed out of hell was never to my liking.


    Confident that she would hate it even more if she survived, Cheryl raised her eyes and reacted to the attack.


    As soon as shended, she aimed at the middle of the forehead and managed to catch the rushing whip with the side of the sword, and after a short situational assessment while shedding it, Cheryl aimed for her left arm and swung it. At the same time as cutting off thest fourth whip, it burrowed into Crumelia once more.


    If you can¡¯t run away, fight. If you don¡¯t win, you just buy time. Because that was the mindset that a sword that protects a kingdom should have.


    [I¡¯m really happy to have apetent subordinate. Where else did you get such a funny kid?]


    Even if it poses no threat, she had to try.


    [But I don¡¯t have much time either¡­ Let¡¯s do something else for a moment?] While


    the whips that were cut off grow thicker and now fly back, looking more like tentacles than whips, Crumelia stabbed her abdomen with her right hand. put in


    [The festival time hase. Children who serve me, you will take blood and flesh from my side.]


    Even though her right hand was deeply pierced, blood did not flow from Crumelia¡¯s body. Rather, a strange distortion urred from the part where the right hand was embedded, and gradually the size increased, creating an unknown hole.


    Even Cheryl, who didn¡¯t know much about demons, could notice. That this is the gate the saintess of the Holy Spirit Church was talking about. Crumelia, who showed a cruel smile as she watched Cheryl be desperate, continued.


    [Through the power of the sacrifice, from a drop of blood to the crumbs of the soul, I, Krumelia, broke the door here?!]


    Then, without any warning, he fell to the floor in a seizure as if he had been hit by a blow.


    She was so surprised that even the tentacles that were attacking Cheryl disappeared as if they were being sucked back into her, and the calm devil worshipers jumped at her in amazement.


    ¡°Dae-Duke!?¡±


    [What is it!? What the hell happened!!]


    Is it a failure? I was too proud for that. Crumelia was fluttering like a freshly caught fish, but not pulling her right hand out of her stomach, but it was unusual to see her suddenly sweating like rain and holding her left hand on the floor in pain.


    [Geugh! What kind of fucking bastard interrupted the ceremony?!]


    ¡°Grand Duke! Well, we made a mistake¡­¡±


    [No! Stirring magic somewhere! Wow! stop! Stop fucking !


    In a struggle close to screaming, she thought for a moment that she could end it if she jumped in and hit her neck, but Cheryl knew it was time to run away.


    Although it was a good sword, his weapon did not have the ability to cut demons. Even if it¡¯s a demon that manifests in the form of possession. That¡¯s why Cheryl was about to run away without looking back.


    ¡°A hero appears!¡±


    From the way she hade, Siegfried appeared with a roaring sound, holding Tennea like a child in one hand and an ignorantly huge greatsword in the other.


    Siegfried, who was nervously swinging his sword, almost destroyed the wall that had copsed a little in Krumelia¡¯s first attack, deliberately attracting attention, and at the same time, he was a little taken aback by the sight that was a little different from what he had expected.


    ¡°What, do you know how to catch demons?¡±


    Sheryl, who alternately looked at the lying Krumelia and Siegfried, briefly corrected herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Zeke! The devil faster than that!¡±


    Fortunately, as soon as Siegfried heard Tennea¡¯s words, he suddenly came to his senses, put her down casually, and charged the devil worshipers without a word.


    [Ha-ha-ha¡­ stop it!]


    ¡°ording to the Grand Duke¡¯s will!¡±


    As the demon worshipers rushed at Krumelia¡¯smand, who was still in a cold sweat, with their eyes twinkling, Siegfriedughed at them and shouted,


    ¡°Does the warrior look like a dick, you motherfuckers!¡±


    -Quaaaaaagh!


    There was no need to swing the sword or stop the charge. The spirit¡¯s power, manifested in an instant, almost tore the body of the demon worshiper who approached Siegfried first in half.


    But the devil worshipers weren¡¯t idiots either. As soon as I saw the first one torn beyond recognition, their bodies began to deform strangely.


    ¡°God¡¯s arrogance will pay a price!¡±


    ¡°God says let¡¯s start with their arrogance!¡±


    Rather, it would be a hindrance if she rushed in now, so Cheryl, who was standing there trying to protect her, heard Tennea¡¯s panicked voice in her ears.


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t have said that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a provocation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, right? Ha, but you shouldn¡¯t pretend to be a timekeeper¡­ Ah! Are you hurt anywhere?!¡±


    As expected, she was a saint who seemed to be somewhat fierce, but was quite iprehensible. Still, he was worried about his own safety and not only brought Siegfried in a hurry, but also showed him such an appearance, so it was hard to hate him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think I¡¯ll have to deal with that devil first. I think I¡¯m going to use my body as a sacrifice to make a gate¡­¡± [You damn puppet


    bastard!! Such trifles!!]


    I was startled by the resounding cry and turned my head to see Crumelia, who had barely woken up with tears of blood behind the demon worshipers who were scattering around in full swing, ring at Siegfried with arrogance.


    [I don¡¯t know how you interfered, but it won¡¯t go your way!]


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about¡­ bastard? bitch? what are you?¡±


    Siegfried, who reacted as if he was dumbfounded, but sincerely severed the demon worshiper who had turned into a strange monster, tilted his head and rushed at Crumelia.


    Her greatly strengthened body instantly closed the distance, and just as the huge sword was about to pierce Crumelia¡¯s body like ance, her right hand came out of her abdomen.


    [It¡¯s time to eat!]


    And dozens of monsters jumped out of Crumelia¡¯s ship, which seemed to have cracked at the same time.

 Chapter 288

    It was the Spirit who reacted faster than Siegfried to the sudden appearance of the monster.


    The des of the wind, which were more than usual, swayed to the point that Siegfried¡¯s body floated for a moment, striking the monsters that opened their mouths and poked their teeth. However, Siegfried, who reacted at the sight of intense cutting sounds, screams, and blood, quickly struck the monsters with the side of his sword and fell back, in a dangerous situation where he would have been crushed by the corpse. He seemed to be smiling.


    [Fear! And run away! The more you do, the more the beings of Ten Majeon will contaminate thisnd! You guys die in pain and despair¡­]


    ¡°Fire the damn patient!¡±


    Along with Siegfried¡¯s cry that cut off Crumelia¡¯s words, his greatsword shone and a huge stream of fire erupted.


    Sheryl saw the battle with Eldmia, so she knew that it was a secondary magic called battery. I wasn¡¯t sure if those cursed shouts were really spells, but the results of the magic mattered more than that now.


    As soon as the rising mes fell to the floor like thick oil, they began to burn the monsters with terrifying momentum, so it could be said that the performance was certain. Although it didn¡¯t seem like it was enough to threaten Crumelia, at least it prevented those pouring monsters from jumping forward right away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Cheryl?! Back off with Tennea! It¡¯s still too much to protect you guys in the midst of the supply offensive!¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s cry was indeed that of a warrior, but Cheryl disagreed with that judgment. Most of the four-legged monsters that were able to avoid the mes still aimed at Siegfried, but a few of them aimed at himself and Tennea.


    Fortunately, thanks to the linear movement, it was not difficult to deal with four or so at the same time. Even cut to death. Sheryl eximed, convinced that she was a much more viable foe than the devil.


    ¡°Those monsters aren¡¯t just targeting the hero! Get back first! We must protect the passage!¡±


    ¡°What¡­okay! Go!¡±


    Siegfried, who thrust his greatsword into the jaws of the monsters that rushed to bite his head off and turned his head to refute, saw the corpses of the dead monsters around Cheryl and immediately turned around. If they were only targeting themselves, it would have been better tomit an indiscriminate massacre in a wide area, but if not, it would have been better to hold out in the aisle and wait for reinforcements.


    ¡°Damn, if only Eselua and Entire were there, I¡¯d split that bastard from the top of his head!¡±


    The dead monsters did not disappear, and the monsters that came out of Krumelia¡¯s belly were steadily rising, even if they didn¡¯t appear explosively like the first time. Even if it had the intelligence of a beast, it was not possible to charge without thinking because it did not buy itself. If he made a mistake, he might go down in history as the first warrior to die after being crushed by a corpse.


    ¡°How long will it take for Eldmia to notice ande back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If we were lucky enough to meet the princess¡¯s party, we would hurry up, but¡­ This is not the location marked on the map.¡±


    Cheryl was just following that unpleasant aura, and even Siegfried is a corridor that he arrived at using the saintess Tennea as apass. No matter how good Eldmia was at tracking, it was not easy to find traces of people on a stone floor, so I had no choice but to be very skeptical.


    [under! It shouldn¡¯t be the time to rx!]


    Crumelia burst into a tant sneer as she watched them guard the aisle and enter the defense, then raised both arms and began to recite a spell. Siegfried also studied magic diligently, but since it was anguage he had never heard before, it was not difficult to notice that it was anguage only used by demons.


    Then, seeing the two arms of Crumelia melting into one and a new crack forming there, he frowned.


    ¡°Uh, that fucking bastard. Isn¡¯t that trying to open the gate again?¡±


    ¡°Hey Etei¡­¡±


    Unlike the two who were very nervous, Cheryl tilted her head involuntarily in this serious situation. you open the gate? Then, the same situation


    as before


    ¡­


    Crumelia screamed in pain to such an extent that even the summoned monsters turned their heads to look at Crumelia, and began pping violently like a fish onnd again.


    [Fuck! Shit!]


    ¡°¡­What is it? What¡¯s wrong with that bastard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when I was messing around with my stomach earlier¡­


    ¡± What the hell are you doing haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa,


    of the hell, Siegfried, who was staring at Crumellia rolling on the floor with dark red blood dripping like tears, said in amazement.


    ¡°Fuck? You didn¡¯t do anything, but suddenly you feel unfair?¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel bad seeing the devil suffer, but it was unfair to feel unfair. Of course, Siegfried¡¯s protests did not reach Crumelia¡¯s ears because of her own screams.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how severe the pain was, but Krumelia, who was causing the game, jumped up and shouted while ring at Siegfried with hatred.


    [Keep it! fuck off! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I will kill you! I don¡¯t know what he did, but I¡¯ll tear him up alive¡­]


    -Piik!


    At that moment, something that flew through the gap between Siegfried and Cherylnded right in the center of Crumelia¡¯s eyebrows and blew a wind hole.


    [¡­Huh?]


    ¡°This bastard, worse than a cockroach that can¡¯t even be used as manure, is filthy and noisy. The world is going well.¡±


    When everyone looked back in surprise, there was Eldmia, who was ring at the devil with a very, very contemptuous gaze. Seeing that face, Siegfried was able to convince himself that Eldmia was always grumbling at him, but it was all a joke, and Cheryl flinched a little when she saw her for the first time even though she had known her for two years.


    ¡°How the hell did youe here so quickly?¡±


    It was a serious situation, but seeing that he could react like that as soon as he saw it, Eldmia, who immediately rxed her expression while thinking that a hero was a hero, approached Cheryl and started looking around before she could answer Siegfried.


    ¡°Are you not hurt?¡±


    Sheryl, whose lips almost twitched slightly at the reaction, nodded her head calmly and answered confidently.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt. But I was almost ruined because I didn¡¯t have any weapons to deal with the demon.¡±


    ¡°Huh, yes. I¡¯ll have to talk to Mr. Valkunter.¡±


    ¡°I swung something like a nasty tentacle with my finger, but nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a disgusting bastard. Still, it would have been threatening if I had swung as many fingers as I could, but I avoided it well.¡±


    Eldmia stepped forward, patting her shoulder as if she had done well, and the expression on her face returned to that of someone who had seen something unique and disgusting.


    ¡°Brother? I think our party needs a scout.¡±


    ¡°¡­if you promise me one thing, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°What?! What?!¡±


    ¡°Please keep quiet about what you will see from now on. Including the saintess.¡±


    ¡°¡­? good!¡±


    Siegfried whistled without looking back, and the needle that pierced Crumelia¡¯s forehead flew back to Eldmia¡¯s side. Seeing that appearance, Siegfried looked at it with an expectant gaze, thinking that Eldmia¡¯s silence was the true performance of that needle, and that he was going to strike down countless monsters with it.


    But for some reason, Eldmia was only fiddling with the sword she hadn¡¯t pulled out yet. Eldmia, who was looking at Krumelia beyond the mes and numerous monsters, asked another question.


    ¡°Is that not just a demon, but possessed?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You look like a person. The ones I met looked like bats with their face skin pulled.¡±


    Even though she was talking nonchntly, Eldmia did not take her eyes off the wriggling Krumelia.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they did, but monsters keeping out of the ship.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s some kind of gate. Just before, he tried to open another gate with his arms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I kept flying around annoyingly.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking to myself. Please stay still here.¡±


    As Eldmia muttered an iprehensible word, and took a step forward, Krumelia¡¯s upper body, which had fallen behind, suddenly stood up and this time, her gaze moved to Eldmia. The spirit of the monstersing out of the ship has decreased to the point where only onees out every few tens of seconds, but even the monsters that have already appeared around are threatening enough, and it is not so nice to see them shedding bloody tears with a hole in their head among the monsters wriggling like that. It wasn¡¯t the look.


    Seeing that grotesque sight, the party frowned, but for the time being, as Eldmia had said, they stuck to their positions. It was unlikely that the human who won the hero would die suddenly, so there was no rejection in following his words.


    [You¡­ again¡­ what?!]


    The unexpected surprise wasn¡¯t fatal, but it was enough to push the displeasure to the limit. Crumelia vowed to rip and eat alive, and at the same time opened her eyes so as not to forget the image of the human she would rip.


    And, to my surprise, I hesitated a little.


    In general, the gaze that could never be received when facing humans made the opponent feel like something other than a human being. Thanks to this, even though there were monsters and fire barriers between her and the beast, Krumelia felt as if she would rush in at any moment and cut off the victim¡¯s head, making her very nervous.


    ¡°¡­Hey, is the owner of that body dead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t like that look, as if she was staring at something disgusting, repulsive, and insignificant, without fear or anger.


    [¡­ha, did you even know each other? Then, can you live like this?]


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste. There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    [I¡¯m going to die anyway, so why don¡¯t you ask next to the god you love so much?]


    Then, I activated the gate I hadpleted over time.


    Crumelia was certain of victory,ughing at the humans who stood idly by, not knowing what it meant toplete the gate to bring in intact demons, unlike using her own ability to bring back monsters without intelligence.


    Five demons contracted with her. They were strong enough to pose a threat even to non-trivial warriors. Although he consumed a lot of the main body¡¯s power in Manmajeon for this n, it didn¡¯t matter anyway because it was something that could be restored by destroying the kingdom anyway.


    Because of that, Krumelia was able to shout as she felt the demonsing through the gate that opened from her entangled hands.


    [Greetings to the demons who want to y with you guys¡­]


    ¡°Cockroaches.¡±


    Eldmia, who had been fiddling with her sword and staring at her confident reaction and the gradually expanding gate, opened her mouth, and a barely audible voice came out, hidden by the growls of the monsters.


    ¡°Originally, if you see one, you should expect dozens of them.¡±


    What is this human being called?


    The moment Crumelia¡¯s confident face was full of doubts, five demons appeared simultaneously from the expanded gate. Crumeliaughed at Eldmia, who was still calmly looking at that figure, but btedly tried to pull out her sword.


    [Laughs¡­]


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should be careful when applying medicine. If you rush for nothing, you won¡¯t be able to kill them all.¡±


    And suddenly, blood gushed out in all directions, and not only the demons but also the demons that had just appeared were all frozen in a surreal scene where their heads fell off.


    [¡­Huh?]


    While Crumelia panicked, Eldmia, who prated the mes and dug into the city in an instant, aimed at her neck and swung her sword.

 Chapter 289

    What Crumelia felt was intense anger.


    He was furious with the understanding that all his ns had beenpletely twisted due to that one unexined phenomenon. I was angry at the uncertain situation where I couldn¡¯t even tell if the being in front of me was really human or not. He was angry at the fact that if he continued to do so, he would not be able to use his hands properly, and the neck of the bowl would be blown away, and at the same time, his consciousness would be forcibly ejected into a full blown battle.


    In the face of all that fury, Crumelia rolled her eyes, to put it vulgarly.


    [Dare!!]


    It was as if the fierce anger I felt for the first time in hundreds of years fried my brain. I couldn¡¯t understand how a mere toy man suddenly kicked and trampled the board he had carefully built up one by one with his mud feet. Crumelia, who had been stealing from others all her life and ruining other people¡¯s ns, could not admit that she was put in such a situation.


    Crumelia, whose rationality was blown away and moved by emotion, took action, ignoring all the risks she had to take in order to calm the anger boiling inside.


    [Fuck you!!]


    Eldmia¡¯s sword aimed at Crumelia¡¯s head, but couldn¡¯t cut it. To be precise, it ended up cutting off the pile of flesh that suddenly began to swell and twist.


    Eldmia, noticing the change, stepped back in an instant and frowned at the sight of Krumelia¡¯s suddenly expanding body swallowing up the surroundings as if exploding and swelling up in an instant.


    ¡°It sucks, very.¡±


    However, unlike him, who felt very disgusting and repulsive, the five demons, who were in a situation where they had to find their own bodies as soon as they suddenly appeared, were more serious than ever. They didn¡¯t know why their necks suddenly separated, but they knew very clearly what Krumelia was up to.


    Crumelia was doing the same thing as putting herself into the dog hole used by demons to sneak into the human world. They even arbitrarily broke contracts and promises that should never be broken, and tried to use themselves as substitutes for insufficient sacrifices.


    The problem was that the way they manifested themselves in the human world this time was by no meansmon.


    Rather than the conventional method of incarnating by forming a body through sacrifices, the idea of incarnating for a short time avoiding the surveince of the world and then gathering ¡®direct¡¯ sacrifices and quickly making a body for one¡¯s own incarnation was a truly ssic and novel attempt. Crumelia confidently and in unparalleled detail exined a new and ingenious way to trick the gods¡¯ eyes. Because of that, the demons were able to strike a deal in admiration for her n, even though one very big problem endured.


    If you die before you collect the sacrifices, you will perish. It¡¯s not like you left your heart before the end. How could such a thing happen against mere humans? I thought that there is no problem that is no different from a joke that is not a joke that if you are alive, you will eventually die in some form.


    until just now.


    [Chrunmelia! This is a different promise¡­!]


    [Contract! Remember the contract, addict!]


    [This madness¡­!]


    As a result, they met death in an unexpected form of being absorbed by Crumelia. Watching the ironic sight of the tribe of demons who demanded sacrifices from humans falling into sacrifices in despair and bewilderment, Eldmia involuntarilyughed.


    In fact, it might not be a situation where you can afford tough. It was possible to guess that demons and monsters would be buried and absorbed in that disgusting mass of flesh, but the result waspletely unpredictable. Just the continuation of that expansion could have been a threat, so Eldmia didn¡¯t let go of the tension even while watching the huge mass that stopped its activities like a lie after swallowing everything that was summoned.


    Fortunately, the swelling did not start again. As soon as it swallowed exactly what it had summoned, the grotesque mass of flesh that had ceased to function briefly flinched and then began to shrink rapidly.


    It was obvious, but it didn¡¯t seem like a very good sign.


    ¡°Fuck, usually this is the start of Phase 2.¡±


    Eldmia strongly sympathized with Siegfried¡¯s muttering behind her, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t jump right in. Eldmia was the type of person who considered not attacking an opponent when they transformed into a stupid mistake made by third-rate viins, but the problem was the amount of magical power contained in that grotesque flesh.


    If I had to think of the most simr level of magic, it would be the sphere beyond the gate of the abandoned dungeon where I first received the request with Gaendal¡¯s party? If it exploded with his own attack, it might cause an explosion simr to the one he experienced then. Even at that time, it bounced like a ball only with the aftermath of the storm, but if you get caught up in such an explosion here, it was clear that the waterway would copse and of course everyone would die.


    While unwillingly neglecting the unidentified movement, the unpleasant flesh that was wriggling the size of a person began to crumble.


    Then, there stood a woman who seemed to be made of red y with her eyes closed. Eldmia¡¯s head tilted sideways at the strange appearance of both her clothes and people as if they were made of mud, but Sheryl and Tenneas, who were watching from behind, felt an overwhelming sense of intimidation and shuddered.


    The y woman¡¯s mouth opened as she forcibly resisted the sensation of something iparably more terrible than when the demons had just appeared, dragging their bodies to the ground.


    [I am Krumelia, the Grand Duke of Manmajeon, the one who savors knowledge.]


    Even though she was just talking, Cheryl should feel her strength loosen up in her knees.


    The only constion for her was that it wasn¡¯t just her problem. Tennea sped her hands together and trembled while reciting the prayers of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, and even Siegfried, who was always calm or rxed, was holding his greatsword with a serious expression on his face, poised to jump out at any time.


    through knowledge. That it never appeared in this world in its normal form.


    That was enough to guess. That beings always have weaknesses, and that they are by no means unkible.


    Nevertheless, the unknown presence and intimidation seemed to shout to the whole world that it was on a different level from the present self.


    ¡°The great¡­ the devil¡­¡±


    Even Siegfried was sweating from the tension.


    The demons who helped and killed the Holy Light Cross weren¡¯t easy either. Just as they prepared a lot for battle, the demons and devil worshipers also made various preparations in the process of eating away at the church. It was an honest impression that it was a fight.


    Because of that experience, I did not feel fear when I saw the possessed demon. I wasn¡¯t afraid even when I saw the five demonsing out of the gate. When the heads of monsters and demons suddenly fell off, I was so surprised that my eyeballs popped out, but I didn¡¯t worry when I saw that everything disappeared into the twisted flesh with the sudden change.


    Whatever it was, I thought it was worth dealing with. This was possible because he believed in his own judgment based on experience, not groundless confidence. It took less than 10 seconds for that judgment to copse.


    As soon as the flesh, which was no different from a cocoon, formed a demon, its presence changed.


    After possessing a different world, Siegfried had snorted whenever he heard the word intimidating and presence, but this time he had no choice but to admit that it existed. It was a sense of intimidation that made me realize that there is only one life in this world, not a game.


    At the same time, the fact that the reason why such an existence was able to materialize here might have been the numerous deaths that had urred in the Headquarters of the Holy Cross Society weighed heavily on Siegfried¡¯s shoulders. Even the Pdins, as well as himself, a stranger in the world, could be the reason for the new method that he had not expected, but from his point of view, as a warrior, he felt no different from the fact that he had brought the threat to this ce.


    If that demon rushes to the ground, there will be a veritable carnage. It is clear that people stronger than themselves may be mobilized and eventually defeat it, but the loss of life cannot be ignored.


    A single word made many thoughts, and after a moment that seemed to split the moment into an eternity, the great devil Krumelia widened her closed eyes and aimed at Eldmia with anger. And he continued to speak, chewing on each word.


    [Staking my name and soul, I will definitely tear you to death.]


    Only then did the three of them notice that Eldmia was still facing Crumelia without moving. Distance was created to avoid expansion, but does distance really mean anything to an existence like that? Even though she had thought so far, Cheryl didn¡¯t run to Eldmia¡¯s side not because he told her to stay still or because she was afraid.


    Just as the sword was drawn.


    It was because he had been facing Crumelia without any change from before until now.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because she thought she had absolute superiority or if there was some other reason, but Krumelia looked down at Eldmia with an arrogant attitude and waited for a response. Eldmia, who was staring at Crumelia crookedly with her head tilted sideways, suddenly unsheathed her scabbard and stood up as if she were about to insert her sword again.


    Eldmia said at the time when even Crumelia was looking at her with a gaze that she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of bizarre behavior it was.


    ¡°try.¡±


    As soon as he put the sword into the scabbard, Crumelia¡¯s head, which had been intact, was lodged in my body as if someone had hit it with a hammer.

 Chapter 290

    I wanted to say that the superficial devil was arrogantly maintaining his form, but this time I couldn¡¯t. Even though I can¡¯t feel mana when Ie, I can feel mana. I can¡¯t even see it because I can¡¯t see it.


    [You damn bastard!!]


    ¡°He¡¯s really good at talking like that.¡±


    If it was possible to pull out the head, I wondered if it would be possible to shove it in, so I tried the technique, and the body of the demon who suddenly lost its neck was overflowing with mana iparable to Indio. The original purpose was to stick the head into the stomach, but judging from the halfway stuck head, it may be that the degree to which the technique works depends on the magical power of the target.


    [What kind of trick¡­!]


    In other words, this demon who is acting like an idiot to get his head back in ce right now has a level of his own, and that there is something that can slightly cover the gap between me and the super-adult devil. all. It was said that it was enough to talk about the Archduke with my mouth, and it was also said that it was a waste that was more harmful to mankind than ordinary demons.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡±


    [Know the subject, human beings!] As


    soon as he pulls his hair out with his own hands, he begins to recover remarkably quickly. Of course, I had no intention of looking at you kindly, so I took advantage of the gap and charged with magic on my sword.


    Responding to me, mana swirls around him. To be able to cast magic in such a way was useless, and it was a waste of various tricks. However, it wasn¡¯t very fast, probably because of the simultaneous recovery of wounds, and I was able to interrupt his magic by leisurely cutting my mana while digging inside.


    Quaang! It must have been a pretty big magic, and there were quite a few explosions on the demon¡¯s left and right shoulders, and the guy¡¯s face was stained with astonishment.


    [You were you!!]


    ¡°Some cockroaches are always talking nonsense.¡±


    Fortunately, the knife didn¡¯t go in because it was a little stronger waste. In the process of shing the two legs and left arm of the guy who was staggering from the explosion, the resistance felt by the sword was negligible.


    [Kaaaaaaa!]


    Just as I was about to cut off even one of my remaining arms, the demon¡¯s body suddenly dispersed like fog. I was a little surprised that the devil had cast a trick worthy of a vampire.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]


    ¡°It¡¯s filthy noisy. Try to imitate Indio. That bastard was quiet even when his head was smashed in half.¡±


    Of course, I had to be quiet because my head was half smashed, but I decided not to go into detail about such a trivial matter. The demon, which began to regain its original form focusing on the area where my sword was pierced, red at me with both eyes wide open.


    [Indio?! you! It¡¯s Eldmia Ega!]


    ¡°Call Ega ¡®Sir¡¯, cockroach.¡±


    [Kiaaaak! How dare you, a mere human brat!!]


    Should I say that he is as strong as his will? The demon, which removed the fog and restored the severed limbs in an instant, swung both arms at my head. I pulled out the guy¡¯s new arm with the maximum amount of mana attached to the sword, cut it off with a swing, and kicked the abdomen with all my might, blocking my attack.


    [Heuk, this is ridiculous! No matter how imperfect it is¡­!]


    Earthquakes urred in the demon¡¯s pupils, which, unlike the mud-like body, were as realistic as the eyes, but there was no special inspiration. All I can think is that the repertoire of excuses of the demons might be the same. I want to aim for the heart, but for some reason, unlike Indio, I can¡¯t see the heart, so it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t.


    I quickly neutralized it and approached to ask what was going on with the heart, but the devil jumped up and shouted.


    [I am! Those who appreciate knowledge! It¡¯s Crumelia!]


    The retort of ¡®What can I say?¡¯ rose to the throat, but there was no time to let it out.


    As soon as I approached to separate the head of the devil who cheekily took another person¡¯s signature line, the guy¡¯s body began to swell again. At the same time, unpleasant thorns protruded in all directions, probably trying not to allow others to approach them, and I was in a hurry to avoid them and destroy them.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    Taking advantage of that opportunity, as I said, the party who had been waiting well in the back jumped out. I don¡¯t know if it was another time, but now it was a pretty grateful act. Unlike me, who had to cut each one individually, Siegfried had convenient range tools called magic and spiritism.


    As soon as he arrived by my side, Siegfried, who spread the de of the wind as wide as possible, shouted without taking his eyes off the devil.


    ¡°There are so many things I really want to ask, but I¡¯m holding back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer as much as I can when it¡¯s sorted outter. More than that, saintess? Do you know anything about the heartless devil?¡±


    ¡°Poetry, a demon without a heart?¡±


    At first, I wondered if the density of magic power was too high to be seen, but now it was clear. That bastard¡¯s heart isn¡¯t here.


    The saintess, who was stuttering and embarrassed but clearly aware of the situation with her eyes, frowned and fell into trouble. Fortunately, there was nothing urgent right now, so I calmly waited. No matter how much that unpleasant piece of meat pulled out the thorns, Siegfried¡¯s Spiritual Art was perfectly blocking it. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s doing, but pulling out the thorns like that would be a lot of work, so it wouldn¡¯t be a loss in the long run.


    ¡°There is only one case in the record where the Devil¡¯s Heart was not present. When they ignored or neglected the process they had to go through to exist here.¡±


    ¡°Process? Sacrifices or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a method that satanic worshipers and demons have established over the ages to fool the world. A demon that hasn¡¯t gone through that process doesn¡¯t have a heart.¡±


    The penalty for breaking the rules for a guy whose heart is weak is to appear without a heart? I tilted my head as I thought something was not right, and an additional exnation soon followed.


    ¡°Only the heart remains in the demonic world, the demonic world. It remains the most defenseless, without any protection, and bes a prey for other demons. Even if there is a way to safely protect the heart, it will be separated from the body at the same time. It weakens rapidly, and since it is incarnated here without a heart, it cannot exert its full power.¡±


    Would a saintess be a saint even if her butt was rubbed by a hero in a public ce? I¡¯ve been reading books pretty hard, but information I didn¡¯t know at all pops out casually.


    But it wasn¡¯t all good. It was like saying there was no way to kill that bastard right now.


    What kind of unreasonable cockroach is this?


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s different! They don¡¯t have a heart, so if you cut their heads or smash their heads, they won¡¯t be able to maintain their bodies! They¡¯ll be kicked out in a fierce battle!¡±


    But what is this? The saintess hurriedly waved her hand, denying my hasty conclusion.


    ¡°Yes? Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certain. It¡¯s hard to exin precisely because it¡¯s a form that only demons can do¡­ But that demon doesn¡¯t have a heart here, so it¡¯s a situation where it has to use magic rted to it to maintain its existence. Even if the source of power is the heart, in the end It¡¯s the head that uses it, and when it¡¯s destroyed, it stops casting. The demons of the past were actually exorcised that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very fortunate.¡±


    Thanks to that, the bullshit that I might not be able to kill even if I put a demon in front of me instantly subsided and I felt at ease. It felt like eating a million sweet potatoes, really.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that he desperately defended it because his head would surely disappear if he fell off, rather than resisting my technique because he was much stronger than Indio or other demons.


    I¡¯m starting to regret trying one more time, but what can I do? No matter how much easier it was to make a magical organ, cutting the throat by connecting magical power is a dirty burden for me. To be honest, I was going to end it by blowing all the heads off at first, but it was poisonous, so after using it twice more, I can¡¯t use it recklessly to move properly.


    can you star If you don¡¯t have magic, you have to do it with physical force. As soon as that bullshit was over, the devil¡¯s cry was heard, terrifying to think of cutting his throat.


    [Quara!]


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t even talk¡­ What is that?¡±


    After the conversation, I turned my head to see that the swollen mass had grown bigger instead of shrinking. The expression of everyone including me began to distort as the mass gradually grewrger and began to change its shape into something other than human.


    ¡°Yo, yo, yo!¡±


    Instead of the saintess who couldn¡¯t speak properly, Siegfried asked me with a confused face.


    ¡°Brother? Is that a dragon?¡±


    What should I do if you, who was holding the dragon yer, asked me? I¡¯ve never seen one either.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a lizard that got bloated due to wrong magic, it¡¯s probably a dragon.¡±


    It still looked like it was made of y, but even looking at it, the devil¡¯s transformation was exactly whates to mind when you think of a dragon. I don¡¯t know if it was resized or if all the dragons in the other world were originally that size, but the devil¡¯s son, who led the bloated body enough to fill more than half of the fairly wide space, revealed it and dered.


    [I¡¯ll crush them all!]


    I could say that I felt intimidated, but I wondered why he was screaming earlier, and I wondered if that bastard¡¯s devil ability was higher than Mongsuni¡¯s, but that wasn¡¯t the important thing right away.


    ¡°Should the warrior take that neck?¡±


    The problem was that it would be difficult to sever that dragon¡¯s neck cleanly with my sword if the resilience he showed earlier continues to be maintained no matter what I do with magic.


    Fortunately, Siegfried did not utter a sound of pain, only fixing his greatsword with a serious expression that is rare to see.

 Chapter 291

    Princess Messina Vans da Ittisel tossed and turned at the difort brought about by the breastte she had worn for the first time.


    The ceremonial armor made only for the royal family had enchanted magic more important than the original performance of the armor, so there was no need to worry about strength, and as a result, it was as light as the clothes she was wearing, but there was nothing I could do about hardness. The only person watching was Heyri, an aide, but the butler, Heyri, who was still watching Messina, who was fidgeting and unable to move much to keep her body in shape, smiled lightly at the owner and quietly approached him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust the shoulder straps and tighten the left and right belts a bit more. You may feel a little pressure, but it¡¯s better than being annoying every time you move.¡±


    ¡°Um, do that.¡±


    As a skilled butler and knight, Heyri¡¯s measures were over in an instant. Messina, feeling more at ease, smiled contentedly and began to focus on her work again. And after a while, he didn¡¯t go back to his ce and looked at Heyri, who was still a little closer, and asked.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to say, Heyri?¡±


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    Actually, there are many things I want to say. From why Messina, who has no talent forbat, had to put on armor and supervise underground waterways under the name of the royal family, why she moved like that and even drastically reduced the number of guards, and so on. It wasn¡¯t that I doubted my master¡¯s intelligence, but it wasn¡¯t easy to understand that he only chose to act far from safety.


    Messina respected the servant¡¯s mindset and nodded slightly, then returned to work. Even so, the work of sitting down with an expressionless face and grasping the report brought from the area where the investigation waspleted was only carried out in a building with the grandiose name of ¡®Temporary Command Center for Underground Water Ecology Check¡¯.


    After killing the traitor Envelde, it was nothing more than a leisurely investigation from the victor¡¯s point of view of the threat he may have nted. To emphasize that there is no threat, Messina, who is apanied by a minimum of escorts and everyone knows that there is no battle or connection, must drive a wedge by moving.


    It had to look that way and fortunately it did.


    ¡®Too many things are being sacrificed to preserve the prestige of the Holy Light Cross.¡¯


    Of course, the speed waspletely different. Looking at the report, Messina was anxious to see if the scales in her heart would tip to the side of losses.


    During the long war with the Demons, the Holy Cross Society provides a lot of help and has many believers, and in fact, it is one of the few religions in which the vast majority of branches operate for the public good, not self-interest. At a time like this, when the war is not yet over, if at any other time, the story cannot be allowed to spread that the center of such a religion has been corrupted and destroyed by the devil.


    However, due to the recent raid on the port city, the boundary between tension and leisure, which had been barely maintained, has been greatly shaken. If even religion, which can be called the pir of the heart, is shaken, it is unknown what kind of aftermath it will bring.


    So, the kingdom ¡®pretended¡¯ to stand by while the Holy Cross extended a helping hand to the warriors in the empire. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t ask for help because he was really weak, but that ¡®they were so great that the hero had to move, so he was also attacked by the Holy Cross.¡¯ Because she knew better than anyone else that she needed the title and that a warrior was needed for the recently discovered authority of the saintess.


    Considering that the prestige of the royal family could be diminished in the process, it was a really big concession. I couldn¡¯t openly show condescension, so I couldn¡¯t evenin even if I wiped my mouth at the Holy Cross Societyter, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Because the war wasn¡¯t going on alone with the royal family.


    But another problem popped up.


    I could still hear the drool from my father, Itthiel VII, when I was informed that the battle at the Headquarters might have been just a skirmish, and that demon worshipers were about to unleash a demon, the equivalent of a Prime Evil, in the middle of the kingdom¡¯s capital. .


    It was right to consider myself lucky that I was able to avoid wasting time by figuring out where I was responsible, which meant nothing. The reason why the Pdins were able to directly ept the excuses that they did not understand because they were proceeding in a new way that had never been done before and the King was able to immediately start preparing countermeasures was at a time when the nobles belonging to the aristocracy were greatly reduced due to the traitor Envelde. It was possible.


    If he had been alive, how many disturbances would there have been? Seeing that the devil worshipers naturally sneaked into the underground waterways, it was still less discovered, but it was not difficult to guess that Envelde had not done one or two tricks while sending manpower to inspect the waterways over the past few years.


    What if he had been coborating with devil worshipers for a long time and took this incident as an opportunity to raise his voice on arge scale? What if it btedly decided to cooperate even if it was not a cooperative rtionship? After thinking the other way for a moment and making that assumption, Messina shook his head lightly, feeling goosebumps.


    Regardless of sess or failure, it is certain that it will remain as one of the big reasons for the copse of the kingdom. Messina, who shook off that terrible thought, told her butler Heyri, not her friend Heyri, for official work.


    ¡°Thest report from the Civilian Quarter confirms that there is no problem. Leave the minimum number of people required to close the passageway and order them to move to other districts ording to their scheduled formations.¡±


    The excuse to send the Holy Knights of the Holy Cross to the academy, which helped in the investigation of the most important civilian residential area, was finallyplete. Heyri, who correctly understood the meaning, received the order handed over with the royal seal, nodded quietly, and left the room. Messina, who was slightly depressed while contemting the problems in the silent room, sighed deeply and changed her thoughts.


    ¡®I should thank God that theical situation where I couldn¡¯t even investigate while pretending to be rxed even though I knew that the basement of the academy was obviously the most dangerous is over.¡¯


    After a brief break, Messina stretched lightly and rose from his seat. But her head was still working harder than ever to calcte the profit and loss.


    Since the threat has already been massively withdrawn, they can¡¯t move the knights in a hurry. For the same reason, the Holy Knights cannot move first in situations where demons may be crawling under their feet. Since it was an openly managed underground aqueduct, there was no way to hide their movements, and rumors would spread in one form or another. Even the empire, which did not want the bnce of the kingdom to copse, cooperated¡­ but it was a cramped situation where the empire could not move the warriors on arge scale to avoid the stigma of wielding power by intervening in the kingdom.


    Even if the tower of hard work copses, should we turn off the fire right away or should we endure the risk of being burned along with the tower of hard work? While everyone was grunting over the two options, it was Duke Lesrom who came up with a third option that could be a solution.


    ording to his secret advice, the n was adjusted in such a way that the 4th princess directly contacted Eldmia and made him move.


    The young man, who knew how to use his brain to the point where he wondered if he was a realmoner, even knew how to attach a reason for his movement. I was dumbfounded when I heard that he had drawn not only his close friendship with Sir Cheryl, who was attending the academy, but also his position as an assistant to the professor, in order to create a feeling that he was inevitably helping.


    ¡®Where in the world do you look like you¡¯re 15 years old?¡¯


    so efficient


    It seemed like he could understand why the nobles were fighting so hard to appoint or use the boy. Now, even if demons or whateveres out from the basement of the academy, it has be a situation where it is rather beneficial if they can only subdue them.


    Now, as long as he wasn¡¯t hurt, it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t subdue him. It wouldn¡¯t take 10 minutes for the request entrusted to Heyri to be in the hands of the Holy Knights of the Holy Light Cross, and it would take less than 20 minutes for them to go to the academy.


    The story of Enbelde¡¯s remnants who fled underground while attending the academy ¡®clumsy¡¯ joined hands with devil worshipers and tried to prevent them in advance, while the students were aware of and stopped them, cooperated with the pdins to eradicate them. The story is quite stimting. And it was something a lot of people would like.


    Of course, if you had witnessed what was happening in that underground waterway right now, you might have had a hole in the top due to stress, but there was no way for Messina to know that.

 Chapter 292

    The firees out just by inhaling deeply and exhaling.


    Walls can be shattered simply by the swinging of a giant tail, and floors can be torn to shreds like paper by simply setting nails.


    It is possible because it is truly dragon. However, despite wielding such overwhelming power, what Crumelia felt was nervousness.


    [Die!]


    The fire he spat out was blocked by spirit magic, his tail was severed to the point of being torn in half, and his ws, which never seemed to break, were cut into chunks at once by that goddamn Eldmia¡¯s de. I felt that my strength was consumed to repair the big wound and my heart was rapidly weakening again, but it was already an irreversible situation. Crumelia¡¯s mind, which was only thinking of taking pictures of the insects in front of her eyes quickly, even for one minute and one second, began to getplicated.


    Should I go upstairs and stir up the human city to recharge my power? When does the penalty for breaking the contracte? Will my heart be okay?


    The emotion of anger quickly faded. If he had killed them all, he would have felt relieved, but he almost got hit twice by Eldmia¡¯s bizarre skills, but the situation did not improve at all. Now, in a situation where all she had left was literally a time limit of not knowing when she would die, Krumelia had to feel that she had gone back to her defenseless childhood when she first became aware of her existence and moved.


    There was a threat on all sides, and there was no way to avoid it.


    ?


    ¡°What it shoots is just fire! Saint, please focus on your protection! With that level of fire, you can pierce it! Cheryl! Follow me!¡±


    The things that came to my mind were the words that weight ss is a gangster and that if you use a chicken knife to catch a cow like you don¡¯t use a cow knife to catch a chicken, the situation bes very fucked up.


    Quickly conveying what I had confirmed with my magic poetry, I dug forward without a moment to marvel at Siegfried¡¯s entricity of blocking the massive tail wielded by the devil byying down his greatsword. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to preserve magic power, but since demons mimic dragons and use magic at the same time, the frequency of using magic has drastically decreased.


    ¡°Hind legs!¡±


    I¡¯m d that Cheryl is with me. That daring little boy didn¡¯t shrink in front of the dragon, even though he was a match, and since the two of us had the experience of putting together several times, we didn¡¯t need much conversation to share our opinions. Who would have known that the unidentified sense of kinship that we alwaysined about and said we were offended by each other woulde to light here.


    In exchange for swinging its tail, it aims for its huge hind legs, which have slowed down its movement. The dragon¡¯s scales, which were said to be as hard as steel, cracked and fell off even though it was not enchanted, and Cheryl¡¯s attack continued precisely through the scars that had formed.


    [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak]


    Since he was not dealing with an enemy who uses swordsmanship, but a monster, the horizontal sh that he swung with his entire body urately hit the muscles, but could notpletely cut it. Taking advantage of the moment when the guy¡¯s huge body stiffened in pain, Siegfried swung his sword wide, aiming at the head of the dragon that leaned forward while letting go of the knife on the other side as well.


    Thanks to this, instead of letting go of the force that only believed in the strength of the body and endured it, I was convinced as I watched him hurriedly twist his body.


    ¡°Even if the ability is transformation or transformation, it seems like it¡¯s just an imitation.¡±


    As she backed away from the recklessly swinging tail, Cheryl came to the same conclusion and murmured. On the outside, he seemed infinitely calm, but his voice trembled, perhaps because he was a little nervous. It was funny that he was nervous too, so he patted her on the shoulder and nodded in agreement with her opinion.


    The dragon is scary because its very existence is magic.


    The breath can be an attack magic that pierces mountains from ordinary mes, and its leather and scales are strong enough to chew and eat most metals. A high-ranking dragon or an old dragon is not satisfied with just that, and knows how to fire all sorts of magic simultaneously. That devil is not done any of them.


    Perhaps, if he had incarnated intact, his heart would have been here, so he might have used that vast magical power and imitated a little closer to a dragon, but he couldn¡¯t do that now, so it was a meaningless assumption. The problem is that it can¡¯t be decapitated in a fight like this because it has grown in size.


    I said to Cheryl, checking the demon¡¯s recovery speed, which was noticeably slowerpared to the first time.


    ¡°Go one more time. This time, as soon as you get cut, don¡¯t look back and run towards the hero. And tell the hero to get ready. Even if you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, you¡¯ll understand right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­? you?¡±


    ¡°Do what you have to do.¡±


    I wanted to leave it to Siegfried, but¡­ I think it¡¯s going to be difficult because that jjamyong is relentlessly casting Nigawa.


    It wasn¡¯t good to go to a battle of attrition in a situation where I didn¡¯t know what it would do, so I took a deep breath and jumped in again. Even though the posture was greatly changed to avoid Siegfried¡¯s greatsword, the devil noticed our approach and swung his tail widely, but when Siegfried¡¯s magic was inserted into his side, it caused a game and missed greatly. Digging into the same position as before was much easier thanks to not only the magic cover, but also Siegfried stepping forward and aiming for his neck once more.


    As I swung the sword aiming at the wound, I could tell that the sword had prated deeper into my muscles this time. I would have been cut off right away if I had been wrapped in magic and cut it, but I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I had plenty of room to use my magic for an attack that wasn¡¯t fatal. Anyway, you can cut off the connection with Cheryl anyway.


    Sure enough, Cheryl¡¯s sword, swung precisely without disappointing my expectations, severed the Achilles tendon in her hind leg, and a horrifying sound echoed through the corridor just as the muscle that had lost its support rolled up.


    [Ki -ahhhh !!]


    The sound of the devil was a bonus.


    ¡°run!¡±


    In line with my cry, Cheryl ran towards Siegfried with all her might, as I had said before, and even as I fell, I took a deep breath as I watched the tail swinging at me.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s worth it because it¡¯s wider than a greatsword.¡±


    And after strengthening my body with all the magical power I could pull up, I inserted the sword in line with the swinging tail.


    ¨C Quaang!


    Quaang? cooong? Did it really sound like that? I think I heard Siegfried and Cheryl calling me at that moment, but I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it anyway, so I decided to do my own thing in the midst of the feeling of floating that came after the intense shock.


    What a man can do with a single sword hanging from his waving tail.


    ?


    Sheryl, who had no time to marvel at the fact that her sword had severed the muscles of that gigantic creature, reached Siegfried and Tennea in a motion close to sliding and shouted.


    ¡°Hero! Get ready!¡±


    ¡°Ready? What?¡±


    It was Siegfried who showed doubt as if he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. However, since Eldmia had already said that part, Cheryl wasn¡¯t particrly worried. I¡¯m pretty sure I gave you this order.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Eldmia said she¡¯d know right away when the time came¡­¡±


    Sheryl, who hurriedly straightened her posture to prepare for another attack, was astonished at the scene unfolding before her eyes. And with the feeling of his heart sinking and his white hair, he shouted with instinct alone.


    ¡°Eldmia!!¡±


    The dragon¡¯s tail, swung with all its might in pain, hit Eldmia with precision.


    An incredibly loud roar echoes when a person is hit by something. Reason and instinct shouted all sorts of assumptions and words, paralyzing his thinking, and even Siegfried, who was next to him, was shocked.


    ¡°Brother?!¡±


    Even Siegfried couldn¡¯t believe the fact that Eldmia hadn¡¯t escaped the attack, even after seeing it with his own two eyes. The attack just now was an attack that could have been avoided. It¡¯s not a matter of speed, it¡¯s a matter of monotony. That demon wasn¡¯t familiar with the dragon¡¯s body. It¡¯s just that he insisted on a certain form that could protect his title. Of course, if it was Eldmia, I would have expected enough, but why¡­


    ¡­expected? preparation? Will you know when the time is right?


    ¡°That, that crazy bastard!¡±


    Swearing came out of his mouth, but Siegfried couldn¡¯t control the corners of his mouth rising in amazement and admiration.


    Looking at Eldmia clinging to her rather than being blown away by her tail, she was convinced. And at the moment when the fully swung tail stopped at the top for a moment and jumped onto the dragon¡¯s body, Siegfried, who understood what that crazy man was aiming for, shouted holding his sword upside down as if he were throwing a javelin.


    ¡°Eldmia! Take it! It¡¯s a new sword!!¡±


    The greatsword fired with the hero¡¯s power flew like a spear fired from a ballista and lodged deeply into the dragon¡¯s shoulder. Even after seeing it, Cheryl didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The only thing he understood was that he was crying. very booming


    [Oh, no! No!!]


    It was obviously Eldmia that had been hit, but for some reason the devil¡¯s scream resounded. Sheryl, who finally realized that the situation was strange, hurriedly wiped away her tears and looked at the dragon.


    [Away!!]


    Before I knew it, Eldmia was riding on the back of the dragon and was running on it to grab Siegfried¡¯s greatsword.


    [Ahhh¡­!]


    Eldmia ran, showing a movement no different from the feat of enduring by inserting the sword she was holding into her back. Crumelia, who was paralyzed in an ident amidst the threat of death climbing up her back, was horrified that she could not even move as she wanted because her one leg was not listening.


    rolling the floor? The enemy is not one. transform? Even the dragon is at this point, what more? Magic? A madman riding on his back destroys it in an unknown way? breath? If you want to shoot it, before youe up¡­


    [Fuck it!!]


    The only thing left was to gamble. After making a decision, Krumelia spread her huge wings that she had never used before. Then he looked at the ceiling of the waterway and imitated a proper dragon.


    [Quararara!]


    A breath like a single sh lit up the underground. At that moment, a blow imitating a real dragon¡¯s breath pierced a huge hole in the ceiling of the corridor. All sorts of regrets began to flood Crumelia¡¯s mind, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    You have to run away. Even if you use almost all your magic, you have to run away from this ce and collect the sacrifices somehow.


    [certainly! I will definitely find all of you and kill them all!]


    Dragons require magical power even to fly. However, because of that, it is possible to soar from the underground to the night sky above with just one p of its wings. Because of that, Crumelia was sure of her escape.


    [Remember! Your death ising soon! The name of that death will be Crumelia!] The


    dragon¡¯s wings fluttered and its enormous body wasunched into the sky, creating a huge aftermath. Despite feeling the rapidly draining mana and the weakening heart, Crumelia felt relieved. The human attached to his back could not withstand this speed. It will fall off anyway or fall in the middle and die. It was clear that the next battle would be much easier if only that unknown human disappeared.


    Crumelia, noticing that it was the relief and happiness of being alive, smiled as she spread her folded wings as soon as she reached the sky above the kingdom¡¯s capital.


    [Ha ha ha ha ha! I¡¯m alive!]


    I looked at it with a sense of relief that I had lived, and the lights of the humans shining below looked like jewels. those many offerings. A lot of people will die here just by shooting a breath that is nothing more than mes¡­


    ¡°Hey Mr.


    I was so shocked that I almost stopped beating my wings. Did you hear human voices now?


    ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous. No way.¡¯


    no. Hallucinations. It can¡¯t be. Did you survive that speed? a human? Could it have been a human being? Could I be dreaming right now? no, does this make sense?


    A small human voice was heard again in Krumelia¡¯s ears, who had chosen to escape from reality during the moment given in front of an unbelievable situation.


    ¡°Remember That the name of your death was Eldmia Ega.¡±


    It was only after the world spun around with a chilling sensation that Crumelia had no choice but to admit that this was reality.


    In the spinning world, she saw a human clinging to what used to be her own body. A human staring straight at himself while holding the huge greatsword thrown by the hero, using his original sword as a foothold. While falling, he faced the terrifyingugh of a human raising his middle finger at him,


    Crumelia [As for you¡­!] And


    cast


    a curse.


    It was the first time in my life that I had been so angry at a human. No, it was the first time among all creatures. If I go back like this anyway, my life will be in danger. Luck If this is good, I will barely survive and it is unknown whether I will be able to regain my original power.


    In that case, I would rather squeeze out all the remaining power and curse that human to death, and the curse was triggered with the will. Because it was a hasty curse, simple protection It can be destroyed even if it is only hanging on it , but while fighting below , the saintess did not take any


    measures against the curse to that human


    .


    It was easily destroyed and returned to itself in reverse. Unlike Crumelia, who did not understand what was going on, Eldmia, who was blowing candy, looked at her gauntlet as if she felt a sense of alienation. To be precise, the middle finger was pointed at Crumelia. He looked at it


    as if there was something there.


    Then he snorted as if there was something absurd, then threw candy with both hands. The


    meaning of that action was clear. That stupid person was hiding even an artifact with a cursed curtain. Tears flowed from his eyes. As she felt herself blown away by the wind, realizing that she could no longer maintain her form, Crumelia had onest thought:


    Fucking human bastard¡­

 Chapter 293

    ¡°A fucking devil.¡±


    The ring that Esmuer had given me was definitely wearing it on my index finger, but I don¡¯t know why I felt a strange sense of difference not only in my index finger but also in my middle finger.


    At the end,e to the end and put a curse on it? It gave me goosebumps, even for a moment, because I thought of a demon who went crazy after being cursed once and couldn¡¯t even find it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so irrational, really. You said youpleted the curse in that short moment?¡±


    It¡¯s a curse to require a long preparation period in any form, unless it¡¯s a lot of offerings. Even if you stake hundreds of people as coteral, there will be restrictions, but you make it like roasting beans on the spot in front of your eyes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the price of the blood that bastard ate to possess, but from the victim¡¯s point of view, it would be okay to kill him twice.


    After hitting the stunned devil inwardly, I put my sword in the scabbard, put Siegfried¡¯s greatsword roughly over my shoulder, and holding the needle, I slowly slowed down my fall, as if Siegfried would have gone mad if he had seen it. To be honest, I felt an unknownfort in the free fall I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, but since I had risen so high in that short moment, I had no other option unless I wanted to fall and die.


    ¡°¡­Uselessly pretty.¡±


    The capital city, which had fallen into darkness before I knew it, was directing a very beautiful night view. It looks more beautiful than when I saw the lights of civilization shining far away from the shooting range at night when I was a military trainee. It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s a world where a blinded devil could have had a st.


    Of course, unlike such a beautiful night view, the various lights rushing towards the academy were the elements that made my head ache. It would have been nice if that misceneous thing had been finely buried in the basement, but I have no idea how to wrap it. Even at the academy right now, students and faculty alike are full of people running in my direction or looking up. It must have been the pseudo-breath, the final push, that drew attention.


    ¡°Eh, I hope there are no casualties.¡±


    As a constion, it is that this ce where the breath was shot through a huge sinkhole directly from the basement is an outdoor training ground behind the academy. I remember that it was made with great effort for the purpose of tactical training ording to the topography¡­ Unless someone unlucky had managed the facility today, it waspletely deserted at this time.


    At the same time, it was also a ce where I didn¡¯t have to run into people while I went down that sinkhole again. It was a greatfort to not have to worry about being noticed right away because I couldn¡¯t control the speed of the descent.


    After going down for a while, Siegfried, who was waiting for me below, shouted out loud.


    ¡°Mary Poppins!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to put it on, so I just answered by throwing a greatsword as soon as Inded. Not only was she crying, but she was running with tears in her eyes, and Iughed without knowing.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    So I caught my guard.


    Cheryl took advantage of the speed she was running towards and mmed her knee into my face.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!!¡±


    I thought it was a good thing that I hadn¡¯t loosened up my body reinforcement yet, so I thought I was fiercely locked in, but the blow, which was less powerful than I thought, was a bit different from the taste I knew. The sudden attack was also an attack, but most of all, it was amazing that the formal double-swear words that came out of Cheryl¡¯s mouth came out without hesitation.


    Second of all the pain, because it was an attack with all my weight, I fell backwards with Cheryl, and Cheryl, the child of the learned family, grabbed my mount and started punching me in the chest with tears dripping like chicken droppings.


    ¡°This, this fuck! Fuck! Crazy bastard! Crazy bastard who wants to die!¡±


    The knee kick had a little bit of weight on it, but the hand that hit the chest couldn¡¯t even make a fist and was trembling, so I couldn¡¯t even massage it. When I was fighting with him while working as an adventurer, I fought very calmly, so I wasn¡¯t immune to such a dramatic battle, so it seemed that I was quite shocked.


    To be honest, I only chose the surest way to get my throat cut, and I never imagined that the bastard would suddenly fly up like a Suzaku. made with


    But that¡¯s it, and since I haven¡¯t had such a messed up face in two years, I¡¯m having a hard time holding back myughter.


    If youugh here, you will be treated like a real psychopath and beaten like a dog, right?


    ¡°Huh. What if I die then? Why are you doing such a thing?¡±


    In the end, by the time Siegfried and Saint Tennea, who were embarrassed, approached and tried to stop them, only Cheryl, who had already lost her strength and spat out halfway babbles, was crying out loud. He cried so sadly that anyone who didn¡¯t know him would think he was dead.


    ¡°Stop crying. Your eye makeup will be removed.¡±


    ¡°Heuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.¡±


    Cheryl hit another gear, but it was more funny than painful. She tousled Cheryl¡¯s hair moderately and decided to turn off the urgent fire first.


    ¡°On my way down, I saw that the devil shot so hard that people wereing from all directions. My n seems to have gone awry.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Siegfried, who had been stroking his chin while storing his sword in the subspace, thought for a while before opening his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get involved with people in power, right? First of all, let¡¯s solve the details. Lua is a princess, right? She¡¯s an expert at this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should ask my brother about that? Seeing as you say that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to ask.¡±


    Aside from shrugging his shoulders as if it was not a big deal, Siegfried tapped his temple and continued.


    ¡°But that is different from the many questions I want to ask. I can¡¯t get over it this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯ll be hard to move properly for a while anyway, so I think it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not, but after the strengthening, I started to feel like I¡¯m going to have a bone disease from tomorrow. At that moment, the potion given by Shadow¡¯s feet passed through my mind, but since it wasn¡¯t hurt, I decided to just endure it.


    They say that saving money will lead to shit, but now is the right time to save money.


    ?


    When I came up to the ground with a tired body, not only the faculty of the academy, but also the Holy Knights of the Holy Light Cross gathered and were controlling the surroundings.


    Not only the ce where the sinkhole was made, but also the entrance we used was being watched, so I wondered if the kids had testified in advance, but it wasn¡¯t at all. It seems that they, too, thought that the basement of the academy was the most powerful ce and prepared in advance.


    Fortunately, we who solved the case were not interrogated or detained. It was just that I had periodic interviews with the investigator for the purpose of the investigation. Even that, I had a hard time even moving, so the story was organized in the form of recuperation at home.


    After hearing all of this through my mouth, Asilie almost passed out again, but it ended with mild dizziness, as if she had developed immunity to some degree. Maybe it was helpful to know that I would be caught up in the incident in advance, but I couldn¡¯t bear to present such a hypothesis in front of the person concerned.


    I would still be sick to death, but I thought it would be really hard if I got hit more here.


    ¡°The magical organs have been strained. It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I think it¡¯s some kind of muscle pain.¡±


    In the midst of such a hectic night, Seneran, who had run away with Master after hearing that I had copsed, finished the diagnosis with a sigh of relief, and Ashlie and I sighed with relief. Still, it was true that she needed to settle down, so it was after midnight when she and Master left, threatening not to think about fooling around for a while.


    I had a lot to think about, but I was tired for today, so I decided to go to sleep without thinking about anything. When I woke up after sleeping half a day like that, I began to hate the me of the past who passed the responsibility on to the present me without any worries¡­ Fortunately, the case began to be sorted out more easily than I had been worried about.


    Perhaps because it was already done under a tacit agreement between the Empire, the Kingdom, and the Holy Cross Society, the investigator who visited my house didn¡¯t ask me questions, but just told me what I needed to know and ¡®official¡¯ results, telling me what I needed to keep in mind.


    It felt like I was being sorted out the answers and words I needed to say with the help of awyer. Thanks to this, I was able to get the results in the form I initially wanted without much effort.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there were people who witnessed Ega-sama¡¯s decapitation of the ¡®Sour Dragon¡¯¡­ I couldn¡¯t attribute this to the imperial warrior.¡±


    yeah cool


    Some of the students who were faithfully studying and reviewing without getting into a sinkhole said they saw me. Honestly, it was suspicious enough to want to check the authenticity, but other than that, most of the credit was given to Cheryl¡¯s party, so the story ended, so I decided to just skip it.


    Because nothing ever goes perfectly ording to n. Things like that happen, too.


    ¡°Lastly, the royal family and various demon libraries want to purchase and study the dead dragon¡¯s corpse. The others have entrusted the decision to dispose of it to Ega, so I would appreciate it if you would think about it until your next visit and let me know.¡±


    The corpse of Krumelia, who was revealed as a dragon to erase the connection with the devil in the official statue, did not disappear. Precisely because of that, the excuse of being a dragon was established.


    It was unknown whether it was because of the incarnation that broke the rules or was an unintended residue from Krumelia¡¯s unique ability, but it seems to have a very high research value in that it is a residue left by the Great Devil, who specializes in transformation. There was no problem selling it right away, but we ended the story by thinking about the next visit in three days.


    It can be said that he was a helpful cub in his own way, given the opportunity to make money on the subject of the great devil.

 Chapter 294

    Sitting in front of the stove for the first time in a long time after a conversation with the investigator, the first thing I checked was my fingers.


    To be precise, in addition to the white ring she was wearing on her index finger, she was checking the ck ring on her middle finger that had sprung up randomly. It¡¯s a matter of course, but even if I stared at it for a hundred days, there was no way to know what it was, so I had to get help from Asiliemon, the source of my knowledge.


    ¡°Esmuer gave it to me, so I thought it was an expensive item¡­ but this must be a bit expensive.¡±


    When I talked about the curse that I couldn¡¯t tell you yesterday, I was afraid that I would copse again, but Asilier¡¯s reaction was calmer than I thought. Didn¡¯t you have to worry about the curse from the moment you received the ring anyway?


    ¡°This was an artifact that records curses while defending. Here, do you see this part?¡±


    Fearlessly pulling out the ck ring I had been wearing, fearlessly taking it off or touching it, it was not until I took a closer look at the part of the ring that Asilie pointed out that I noticed that the ck ring was made of tightly packed letters.


    ¡°Are the letters correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike magic, the spell of curse is intuitive. It¡¯s just stacking things one by one without mixing anything in its natural state. If you take this ring to a professional wizard, he¡¯ll be able to disassemble the spell.¡±


    That¡¯s why backtracking is so easy. Asilie exined that this ring was developed for the purpose of tracking criminals and was used only by a small number of high-ranking nobles.


    ¡°Creating something like this out of nothingness¡­?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s something that the Cursed Ring had. Even my sister doesn¡¯t know what kind of structure it is.¡±


    While admiring the realization that the world of magic and magic tools is truly profound, Asilie returned the ck ring to me and continued.


    ¡°A horse is a small number of high-ranking aristocrats, but it¡¯s something only royalty use. It¡¯s far from being as cost-effective as a curse.¡±


    It sounded quite grandiose to say that it was a royal family, but it is said that the royal family of a country where the right to the throne is fierce is at the level of being wary of plotting an assassination and wearing one by one. Expensive, right, but not rare?


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s definitely not somethingmoners or adventurers can wear. It¡¯s an item made with the aim of retaliation and backtracking against curses. If someone in the know saw it, they would have mistaken Eldi for some royal family.¡±


    ¡°I did look a little cute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±


    Iughed along with Asilie¡¯s response as she pped me on the shoulder with a smile. Can you stop it one more time? There is no such thing as count check, so you should be able to know.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a structure where the color fades every time a curse is blocked, but seeing as the name and color are at that level even after blocking the curse thrown by the great devil, the function of the curse block is quite solid. My sister also prepares for the curse from time to time. But it¡¯s a bit strange since I usually only use it in the form of an amulet.¡±


    I guess it¡¯s a structure simr to a voodoo doll epting a curse instead of me. It would be better to send a letter of thankster and ask for a detailed exnation. Anyway, Siegfried will return to the Empire once this case is settled, so you can ask at that time.


    Anyway, it was clear that there was nothing wrong with the ring, so I decided to enjoy the long-awaited break.


    ¡°Eldy. Let¡¯s make a snowman. Snowman.¡±


    ¡­after ying with Asilie.


    ?


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Asilie is from the north, but she really likes snow. It was really strange that when winter came, he started to sag like a bear going into hibernation, and he was excited just by looking at the snow.


    As Asilie had taken the memory of being almost sold as a ve indifferently, I took this opportunity to implicitly ask her about her hometown, which I hadn¡¯t been able to ask.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of ce is your sister¡¯s hometown?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s a lot of snow, and it¡¯s a bit rough where elves hunters oftene.¡±


    The expression that came out of Asilie¡¯s mouth as she was happily rolling snowballs with Laika, who jumped up and down, was very bloody. One of the characteristics of your hometown is frequent friction with elven hunters? Seeing that my expression naturally became bizarre, Asilie exined with a wry smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s surrounded by snow all year round, so there¡¯s nothing special about it, but theye often enough to get sick of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been wondering since before, are the elf hunters looking for elves in the forest rather than luring them out of the forest?¡±


    ¡°Do both. That¡¯s right, as Eldy thinks, an elf hunter fights on an equal footing with an elf even in the forest. He¡¯s a little too strong to be a mere ve trader.¡±


    Fighting a skilled elf is a level that can be said to be amazing, but to deal with an elf who is helped by a spirit in the forest. If you hadn¡¯t heard about it, you would have thought it was a new type of suicide method.


    ¡°Do you remember the restraining gear when we first met? Besides that, the ve traders use quite a variety of tools. The skills of the elf hunters are also skills, but those tools are quite lethal. Fighting on this side is a loss, but they only have one elf. Even if you catch them, they say they¡¯re looking for their money, and they turn on the lights in their eyes and run at you.¡±


    ¡°A magic tool like that must be filthy expensive, so even taking that into ount, you¡¯re saying that shit?¡±


    ¡°So it is. When I went over to the ve traders¡­ the elven hunters probably got 40 gold trade coins in return?¡±


    It was Asilier who talked about it insignificantly now, but to me who actually listened to it, it was a big deal. At first, some crazy people wanted to risk their lives for money that much, but there were plenty of people who could do that with 40 gold coins.


    If you live a normal life as amoner, there are many cases in which you will not be able to fully touch a single gold coin in your lifetime. Of course, I had no intention of understanding or understanding the actions of those fuckers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your hometown?¡±


    When I raised the head of the snowman who was rolling hard and asked, Asilie, who opened her eyes wide, began to think about why while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? Is it because time flies like crazy while I¡¯m with Eldi?¡±


    When Asilie approached with a smile on her face, cing her head on the snowman¡¯s torso, Asilie naturallyid her back in my arms and looked at the snowman.


    ¡°In the old days, tribes were everything. I was young, and I was arrogant. Then, even though I was angry with myself for being conceited, I only thought of going back to my hometown¡­ Yay.¡¯ Even when I was caught, I was full of thoughts of running away and taking revenge.¡±


    It was clear that the standard of being young she was talking about was that of an elf, but she decided to keep her mouth shut. By the way, it was a time when Asilie was not only arrogant but also vengeful¡­ I tried to use all my imagination, but I couldn¡¯t easily imagine it.


    ¡°Is it very far?¡±


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s on the other side of the empire. If you use the gate, it¡¯s quick, but if you look at the distance, it¡¯s the end of the end.¡±


    ¡°It means we met across that distance.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it amazing? The fact that the ve troupe was attacked there, and that the thieves went to Eldine Vige to find something to eat. Is it fate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny.¡±


    In fact, when ites to novelties, my reincarnation was the most novel, so I only thought about whether there was such a coincidence. Most of all, if it was fate, this world is a squeezed te, and then it is the true background that has been destroyed by our vige.


    Even the road to Eldmia, the yer of the demon lord, is long and rugged, but I have no idea how long the road to bing a god yer, Eldmia, will be.


    So I replied with a disgusted expression, and Asilie looked up at me and smiled again.


    ¡°Well, there are few people who are as far away from the word predetermined fate as Eldi.¡±


    ¡°So. It¡¯s chaos itself that creates variables on every road.¡±


    ¡°If you know, let¡¯s take it easy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ This is a bit unfair.¡±


    How can I take care of myself when the world thinks of me? The moment I was about to say an excuse that wasn¡¯t an excuse with an unfair heart, Laika, who was struggling to get herself between our feet somehow while chatting, suddenly pricked up her ears and said,


    [master! Who¡¯sing!]


    ¡°¡­He¡¯sing here, not just a passer-by? How did you know?¡±


    [name! I¡¯ming with the name of the owner!]


    The story rted to Crumelia hadn¡¯t been officially announced yet, so there was no way my name was going up on people¡¯s lips. To be considered someone from my acquaintances, most of the people who know my house are aristocrats who are ustomed to making appointments in advance and moving, so there is no one who will visit me suddenly.


    Siegfried? He must be busy working hard to show himself at official events with Eselua while swearing at me. There¡¯s no way Leica would talk nonsense, so I waited for a customer to appear, staring at the entrance for dozens of seconds.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. But when you visit suddenly like this¡­¡±


    Apletely unexpectedbination of unexpected people appeared.


    ¡°Zikmel?¡±


    Next to Sicmel, who hesitated with a shy and awkward smile, was Mongsoon, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, wearing a thick robe. Unlike Jicmel, who was restless, Mongsoon naturally took off his hood and bowed his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Ega. This is Yan Tie.¡±


    Oh, that was the name.

 Chapter 295

    ¡°I brought a small gift. They say it¡¯s something nobles use in winter when it tends to get dry. They say you can just put it next to the stove.¡±


    Could it be a consumable humidifier? There is no housewarming culture, but seeing the sincerity of buying gifts, I made up my mind to skip this task.


    ¡°Next time, even if it¡¯s something like this, be sure to talk to me first. As you know, I have more enemies than friends. okay.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do that.¡±


    Zicmel reassured me with a clear answer, as befits one of the few cases of sessful rehabilitation. After seeing him off with a smile like that, as I approached Yan Tie, who was standing there staring at Laika with an expressionless face, he naturally moved his gaze to me.


    ¡°I thought I was on my way after finishing my business, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t paid for my life yet.¡±


    Of course, I thought it was because of something else, but the answer that came back waspletely unexpected. Is their church originally like that? It was a bit absurd answer, so I unknowingly questioned it.


    ¡°Of course, from my point of view, it¡¯s ambiguous to see that you¡¯ve done as much as the top 50 gold coins, but wasn¡¯t that the amount suggested to Envelde in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°If you pick up a jewel that was on the side of the road, the value of that jewel won¡¯t go down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ummm. Come in now.¡±


    Judging from his reaction, I didn¡¯t think he would back down after talking for a while, so I decided to go inside the house and talk. Deeply regretting that I couldn¡¯tplete the snowman, Asilie followed me and started preparing drinks while we settled down at the table.


    To be honest, no matter how much I organized my thoughts, he was already out of my head, so I really didn¡¯t have anything to ask. Would you feel this way if you saw an employee who suddenly went to work the day after the end of his employment period and said he would work for no pay?


    Eventually, after thinking about it for a long time, it wasn¡¯t until it was time to sip the tea Asilie gave me that I got lucky as if asking about my current situation.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the church. I had to report that I had renewed my contract. I was going to tell Ega-nim and go, but he was busy and didn¡¯t seem to be interested in me, so I thought there would be no problem and left the seat.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s an infiltrator, but his eyesight is white. If I were filming a spiritual film here, I would have been an elite that I would hire with double arms right away¡­ Unfortunately, I have no use for this at all.


    Backtracking from guys who might be spying on me? If there is such a thing, I may feel a little bad, but considering the seriousness of what I have done, I can understand that much. There is no problem with me even if I cut off my ankles when the guys who cross the line jump out after riding on a tightrope like that. And that was also the biggest reason that gave strength to the Yan Tier theory of futility in me.


    If I twist it, I¡¯ll hit it directly. It is useless to have a child who specializes in stealth next to you.


    ¡°I appreciate the fact that you are very diligent in fulfilling your promises and contracts, but since the Marquis of Levien has already been sorted out, I have nothing to ask of you.


    Clearly, he is a human being, but giving him as a gift to others under the pretext of a contract is something he is reluctant to do. However, to say that they should pay the price of their lives is at the level of a thousand and one Eldmia unanimously shouting that it is dog trash. Even if it¡¯s embarrassing, it¡¯s not a bit much for someone who wants to repay the favor.


    So I want to persuade him in a good way, but Yan Tie never knew that he would back down.


    ¡°I want you to reconsider, even if it means proving my ability and establishing the prestige of the church.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because you¡¯re ipetent¡­ you know it too, right? I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t need to keep an eye on anyone.¡±


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s stupid, so I hoped that he would have figured out what the problem was. replied with a smile on his face. Yes, if you do your job with enthusiasm and sincerity, you may not be able to see your surroundings¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡­long horns. Only the direction of appeal has changed in detail, but nothing has changed.


    ¡°What kind of servants do you need in this small house¡­¡±


    Thinking about it while thinking about it, it might be unexpectedly necessary. Asili also said that she ns to recover her senses by increasing adventurer work in preparation for the future, and I will also live at the academy until satisfactory resultse out once the situation is sorted out. In the meantime, there is nothing that can not be done to manage the house, but there was no reason to bother buying it if it could save you trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s a contract.¡±


    Yan Tie, who noticed my worries, moved his hand as if it were natural, took out a piece of paper he was holding and ced it on the table, and continued.


    ¡°Since the contract, Je Yan Ti, as the cult¡¯s agent and servant of the dream, will regard Eldmia Ega as her employer, and this will remain in effect until thepletion of a task worth 50 gold coins of trade or until further revtion. In addition, at the same time as hiring, we will not make any demands other than work-rted to the employer, and will actively help with matters rted to the employer¡¯s safety. Lastly, all personal information seen and heard during the contract will be kept in the name of God. , This is ssified as the highest grade of church contract and will not be leaked to the outside world permanently. Isn¡¯t that a bad condition?¡±


    I could tell just by listening. That this was the contract Envelde wanted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very unreasonable to risk one¡¯s life in return for saving it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s a condition based on the revtion I received when I visited the church this time.¡±


    I had no idea what the hell he was telling me not to worry about or what kind of revtion had been given to do this, but not only the words, but even the contents of the contract were only conditions that were infinitely favorable to the employer. The conditions are so good that I wonder why they had to sign a contract like this.


    Truly forced sleeves. Even a cat wouldn¡¯t be so one-sided and coercive when choosing a butler. Does it have anything to do with the revtion I just talked about?


    While he was seriously thinking about the world, Asilier, who sat next to him, looked over the contents of the contract and slowly spoke his opinion.


    ¡°Nuna doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. Even if we have to leave the houseter, you don¡¯t have to worry, right? And Eldi has nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    It was taken to hire someone with the same status as the symbol of a religious order simply to manage and maintain the house.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Most of the time you¡¯ll be sweeping the yard and cleaning the stables?¡±


    Life is finite. No matter how faithful he is to his religion, he probably didn¡¯t learn various infiltration techniques to be faithful in this form.


    Even if I want to say that it¡¯s none of my business, because I¡¯m a kid who didn¡¯t make a bad impression on me, one of the old-fashioned tendencies hidden inside of me makes me raise my head and ask if I¡¯ll regretter if I spent my life wasted.


    However, Yan Ti was also not easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    In the end, I hired a person who served my dream as a housekeeper, and Yan Tie, an unintentionally increased family member, began to prove herpetence before the ink on the contract was dry.


    Not only did I quickly organize a small room on the first floor that was used as a storage room for storing simple things because I had nothing to use and make it my own room, but I also identified materials and stock through the house item organizing note I wrote down, and found additional necessary items. When I went out for a while to buy something, and when I came back, the appearance that looked like a tourist had be amon citizen in the capital.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been involved in various things while visiting the church.¡±


    Even biting information that I can¡¯t tell where it was picked up in the middle of the day. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her skill in urately sorting out the things that were close to the truth among countless rumors.


    As if I had been living in this house from the beginning, Asilie couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Yen Tier skillfully arranging the things she bought.id out and said.


    ¡°Among them, the information that might be helpful seems to be rted to the adventurer¡¯s guild. He said he wanted to talk to Ega-nim.¡±


    ¡°A guild?¡±


    ¡°It was mainly about the guild leader wanting to have a private conversation about the Dangtel incident. It was just an outside story, so I didn¡¯t know if that was really the case. He seemed to be looking for an appropriate excuse, but Ega-sama said after that incident, He seems to be paying attention because he has stopped working as an adventurer and is currently working at the academy. I wonder if I can gain an edge just by taking a step forward and being condescending.¡±


    Correct. It was too early to admire. I am really amazed now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been less than an hour since I left. Where did you find out about that?¡±


    Then, for the first time today, Yan Tier smiled lightly and answered confidently.


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m confident.¡±


    Even though I don¡¯t know since when the condition of being apetent maid included information collection items that areparable to information, it was enough to be confident.

 Chapter 296

    He didn¡¯t intend to just sit there without lifting a hand at the same time as he was hired, but Yan Tier started to take charge of the cooking, saying that today was the day to show off his skills. Asili also reacted quite awkwardly, but after hearing my absurd sophistry that we didn¡¯t do anything because the stew we had been brewing for a few days was still left, we sat down.


    It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere where great high-end cuisine would pop out like you see in cartoons or novels. However, seeing that there was no hesitation in the exchange of ingredients and knives, it was clear that the proficiency itself was formidable. In fact, not long after she started cooking, the delicious smell came out, so our expectations started to rise as well.


    ¡°Yen? I think you could have found Eldi without Zicmel¡¯s help, but why did you go there?¡±


    While stroking Laika like that and thinking about when to go to the guild, Asilie was busy admiring Yan Tie¡¯s ability and asked about something she hadn¡¯t thought of at all.


    Did you hear it?


    ¡°We have the order of first andst names reversed. If you could call me Tie, I¡¯d appreciate it, Mr. Asillie. Most of the information about Eldmia-sama and her ce of residence are disconnected, so it was impossible to trace in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°¡­A link?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a technique to find your own information, but¡­ information that should be connected properly is suddenly cut off and connected to the wrong information, or simr butpletely different information is intentionally spread.¡±


    I looked at Asilier to see if he knew, but she also responded that she hadn¡¯t heard of it, so we were able to form a stable bond of sympathy. Yes, we are adventurers, not informants or stealth.


    ¡°Usually, the person who cut the link holds the information, and that was the case this time as well. Zicmel-sama did it.¡±


    Oh my goodness. Since Jicmel seems like apetent guy.


    It is highly likely that he did this because his life could be in danger if more people like Yan Tie were looking for my information! As a result, I got a reflective benefit, so that was fine. I¡¯ll have to visit youter on the excuse that I used the gift well and give you a little bit of trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯s a verypetent person. If I can keep a good rtionship with him, I¡¯m sure it will be a useful connection.¡±


    Yan Tie continued to cook, bringing up various stories after that. Instead of forcibly revealing secret stories, conversations about everyday topics such as What vegetables are cheap this winter flowed very naturally. Thanks to this, we didn¡¯t have time to get bored while the dishes were being prepared, so we tasted the food she served and thought that we were really good at not kicking Yan Tie by force.


    I was worried about what to do while resting at home, but I have to learn to cook from him.


    ?


    I spent every mealtime learning to cook from Yan Tie. On the third day, I decided to visit the adventurer¡¯s guild as she advised when I first came.


    Not for any other purpose, but because moths started to sting.


    ¡°Still, since I was at home for two days¡­ I¡¯ve endured it well.¡±


    When I dered that I would go out while eating breakfast, Asilie, who had barely managed to finish her meal with a drowsy face, said as if she was proud of me.


    ¡°Nuna? Who would have thought that if they heard it, they¡¯d say that every day goes by and only go outside?¡±


    ¡°Your sister can¡¯t remember when Eldi was at home for more than two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡­is¡­¡±


    It is logically correct, so I can¡¯t refute it. After we found our house, we had to go out every day. Even when he was in the Ogatorf family, after Asilie joined him, he seems to have been busy every day and spent more days outside than at home.


    what? Aren¡¯t I living too hard?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m sick. It won¡¯t be a problem if I move.¡±


    While reflecting on and admiring her own crazy behavior, Asilie lightly shrugged her shoulders and agreed, and Laika, who naturally had to y at home since I was stuck at home, was delighted.


    After the Eoyeongbuyeong breakfast was over, I put on my clothes and gear for going out for the first time in a long time, and I opened the door happily and had to close it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s filthy cold.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been sitting by the stove for two days and reading the documents of the Holy Light Cross, or if it¡¯s because winter has arrived in two days, but it¡¯s cold anyway. In the end, I was able to get out of the house only after taking out and putting on a thick winter coat that I hadn¡¯t had to wear for a while because I was wearing expensive clothes and capes made by dwarf artisans recently.


    [walk! Excited!]


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    [It¡¯s not cold!]


    Thanks to Yan Tie brandishing the broom every day, there was a clean path leading to the road in the yard. He would have been cute even if he couldn¡¯tmunicate, but he¡¯s twice as cute when he can talk.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I hope.¡±


    As I step out into the streets, looking with satisfaction at the idyllic scene he creates, I see the bustling capital city, ignoring the cold of winter. As I walked in the direction of the guild, enjoying the strange pleasure that the fact that I was taking a leisurely walk alone while everyone else was busy working, I began to see the surrounding scenery one by one that was slightly different from myst memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same in any world that changes quickly.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the scenery that changed. The look of caution towards me and the atmosphere of looking at Laika and me with questionable nces were also different.


    In that short period of time, the notoriety of the guillotine was diluted like alcohol. Maybe the rumor spread that he went to another city because he was taking a break from his adventurer job. Rumors may have spread that he died somewhere.


    What is certain is that the gaze towards me has changed to a close to indifference.


    ¡°In the end, that¡¯s about all the rumors flowing in the city.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway, but it was a bit disappointing that there were no cases where the road opened on its own like before. I mean, it wasfortable.


    In the meantime, the Adventurers Guild, which arrived after seeing the fun of Laika, who was excited about the world, and looking around, was crowded with adventurers from the morning.


    ¡°Has the activity limit fallen already?¡±


    It may be that the guild¡¯s efforts to prevent adventurers from freezing to death while moving long distances in the winter have already begun, but there were a lot of people for breakfast, even if it wasn¡¯t to the extent that there was no space to step on. Among them, there were people who had been drinking and eating since morning, and there were even adventurers who were disying and selling misceneous items on their tables.


    The former is something you usually see, but thetter is a little different. This was because middle-aged adventurers, who usually gained a certain level of proficiency and maintained profits by receiving long-distance requests, offered cheap consumables or items with an expiration date that they could not dispose of before taking a break.


    There are various reasons, such as it is annoying to bargain with merchants to sell things that are not used much, or to give advice to inexperienced adventurers while drinking moderately and sell them cheaply. Since it¡¯s not intended to offend anyone, the guild won¡¯t say anything if you order good food like that.


    Putting a behavioral restriction in the first ce means not dying while fooling around, so isn¡¯t there any reason to stop new adventurers from getting cheap advice and stuff?


    ¡°Leica,e here. You will be stepped on.¡±


    It was good to hug Laika, who approached without saying anything, but after he came, the reason to talk to the guild leader was ambiguous. He approached me and said, ¡®You said you wanted to talk to me?¡¯ When I say the same thing, it seems that there is no particr interest, and it is ridiculous to snoop around. In the end, since Yen Tie only heard rumors, it¡¯s impossible to know if I¡¯ll try to talk unconditionally just because I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Ah, request.¡±


    There are always simple quests that can be solved within the city, so if you pick up an appropriate one and talk to the receptionist, a rough estimate wille out. If the guild leader finds it, talk to him and say that the request was an excuse, and leave it behind.


    Admiring his own wit, he headed to the request board, which was crowded as usual today, and the adventurers full of dissatisfaction with each other, rubbing here and there, raised their voices. Even though there are three bulletin boards, it looks like that. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know how to find a good request, but it¡¯s a look that makes me wonder if there¡¯s a better way every time I see it.


    I¡¯m reluctant to join because it seems like I¡¯m rushing into the discount event with my eyes closed, but since the requests are posted in an urgent order, if the ce of request has fallen off, the guild memberse and fill it up again, so people don¡¯t fall out just because they wait. The first time I came here, I wondered when people would fall in, so I looked around, and it was quiet after an hour or two.


    ¡°Aww, it¡¯s passing.¡±


    In the end, the only thing you can do is get rid of it with your body. Holding a Leica in my arms did not cause any ws in my physicality, and if I decided to push in, all the guys with smaller heads and smaller shoulders than me would inevitably be pushed away.


    ¡°Ah! What!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    Of course, onlyints pop out, but is there anything special? It has been like that until now, and it will continue to be like this, because it is a request bulletin board of the jungle. By the time I reached the bulletin board, someone grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°This bastard, is it all if you imitate the guillotine?¡±


    The moment I turned my head, wondering what was going on, what I was greeted with was not a disgruntled look at me, but a fist flying in a neat parab.


    In that short moment, so many thoughts passed through my head, but it was advantageous to be hit first, so I decided to be hit quietly.


    pug. The temperature of the other person I felt on my cheekbones along with the sound was a little more unpleasant than I expected.

 Chapter 297

    One of the most interesting abilities of adventurers is that they pick up and respond like a ghost to the sound of someone being beaten, no matter how noisy it is.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be a bitch and doing shit like shit!¡±


    It was an ordinary punch that didn¡¯t even turn my head without using magical powers, but I deliberately kept my head turned to let you know that I had been hit. Naturally, the adventurers around me reacted in unison and started moving, and a space began to form between me and the person who hit me.


    ¡°What is it? A fight?¡±


    ¡°Fight again? There¡¯s no time to be bored!¡±


    If only a fistfight happened, the adventurer¡¯s habit of going into spectator mode, instantly widening the distance as if it had been promised, would not change. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s winter and there are many adventurers who have nothing left to do but spend money. Thinking that this should have been enough, I turned my head and saw a guy looking at me with the full face of an impression. Do you want to be about 10 cm shorter than me? It¡¯s a physique that I¡¯ve never been able to get anywhere with my height and size.


    However, no matter how much I look back, it is a face I do not know. Heck, if it was a familiar face, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown a fist at him. While looking at him for a while, a fence made up of adventurers was formed, and I could see that some adventurers from a distance started to run hurriedly, carrying their drinking bottles at their sides.


    ¡°Hey, are kids these days overflowing with energy? For what kind of request, their lives¡­lives¡­¡± ¡±


    Oh, big friends stuck together?¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Who else is cheap¡­oh, my God.¡±


    reactions are different. People who recognize me and are astonished, people who don¡¯t know me at all, and so on. Maybe another city flew away without me knowing, and the influx of new people like Dangtel increased.


    ¡°Are you dumb? You can¡¯t speak after being beaten? Why? Why don¡¯t you hit someone with your shoulder like before?¡±


    Either that or not, the guy who hit me started to raise his voice even more as if his momentum had risen after I didn¡¯t respond. His attitude was so confident that it made me seriously think about whether the culture of the request board had changed while I was gone.


    Of course not. Because you¡¯ve already seen everything behind the scenes. Still, because he was so imposing, I couldn¡¯t help but ask him, wondering if there might be a reason I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°What? Why did you hit me? What the fuck did you push someone like that? Why are you hitting me?¡±


    Well, there is no reason either. As I moved my gaze toward the reception desk for thest time before I went to work, several receptionists were aware of themotion even though they were busy, and were looking over with expressions wondering what had happened. Some responded that they did not understand, and some immediately grasped the situation and were horrified, and one of them even fell while trying to jump over the reception desk in a hurry. oh wow that hurts a bit


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a grudge against me, did you hit me because I pushed you?¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the difference if you have a grudge?¡±


    ¡°Then it makes a lot of difference.¡±


    Is it because he doesn¡¯t set the mood or is this guy just ignorant? Even though he exined it quite kindly, he didn¡¯t take the situation very seriously. Some of the people around me are starting to notice something serious.


    Anyway, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t aiming at me, so I leisurely held the Leica with only my right hand and looked at the guy who gave me the bamboo stick.


    ¡°Ha, what a funny bastard this is? Let¡¯s say there¡¯s a lot of it¡­¡±


    And then, he swung his left fist and hit the guy¡¯s chin.


    I didn¡¯t even have to move my body too much. It was because the action, no different from the jab, was enough power. As the joints fall, I¡¯m just right! It was not difficult to see that the guy¡¯s chin had fallen off neatly because the feeling of doing it came up through his fist.


    To be honest, I was proud of myself because I didn¡¯t expect it to be so neatly controlled. I was careful not to damage my jawbone. While lightly admiring his own power control, the guy who couldn¡¯t even react properly began to sit down with his eyes closed as soon as his head returned to its original position.


    I didn¡¯t intend to pick up the fallen guy again and drag him away, so it took about 2 seconds to grab it by the hair and stop it. Because the situation was settled in an instant, there was only a lie-like silence between the adventurers who were fussing in anticipation that something would happen.


    Apparently, something had changed while he was away from the guild. To see me beat people and react like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend or lover, or we¡¯re close enough to get revenge. Handshake.¡±


    There was a gang that the Dangtel cub was also stuck with, but this guy didn¡¯t answer back, perhaps because his friendship was not good. I looked around for a while just in case, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone who could jump on me, so I dragged him to the reception desk.


    I wanted to start with four limbs of a guy who didn¡¯t know the fear of the world and started with a fist, but now it was a better time to finish it concisely and use word of mouth than to overreact to personal matters. It would be nice to end it at this level even in order to establish the pretext that it was an excuse for the interview.


    Above all, unlike the fact that he was born, it was clear that he had just be an adventurer. If it was a guy who knew the rules, he wouldn¡¯t know, but he doesn¡¯t seem to give a damn to a newbie who doesn¡¯t understand it properly.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia-sama! Sleep¡­ Ah.¡±


    The receptionist, who tried to get up and rushed to the front despite trying to fall face-to-face while crossing the reception desk, stood up btedly and burst into a short agony. The expression on the face of strong regret and the realization that he waste was what one could call a receptionist who ismitted to his work.


    I bought his work spirit highly and decided to create a new job with a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯d like to talk to you about the unfortunate incident I just experienced.¡±


    The receptionist, who had been rolling his eyes hard at me and the idiot in his hand, answered with a business smile, rekindling his strong work spirit.


    ¡°Shall we go up, up? Of course, I know that Eldmia-sama is proud! But right now, the surroundings are so noisy!¡±


    Suddenly, I tilted my head, wanting to know what he was talking about, but btedly I figured out his intentions and smiled unconsciously. This friend must have heard that I messed with the guild leader there in the gateway city, Raviel.


    I nodded willingly and followed the receptionist upstairs, leaving the idiot who acted as the requesting ce alone. The ce he was guided to was the private room of the guild leader he had been to several times, and once again admired Yan Tie¡¯s ability, he went inside.


    ¡°I wanted to see you once, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you in this form¡­ Is it a pet dog?¡±


    As soon as I opened the door, the guild leader Engrim, who was preparing a familiar chocte box and teacup, greeted me with a smile and invited me to sit down. There was no time to report, so it seems that he saw themotion that just happened through the window behind him.


    It would be difficult to concentrate when working because of such poor soundproofing¡­ Well, it wasn¡¯t something I had to worry about, so I answered naturally and sat down.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s well-trained, so there¡¯s no need to worry. By the way, I didn¡¯t intend to meet him in this form either¡­ but that friend acted as the referral instead.¡±


    And just from my answer, I could feel Engrim¡¯s smile harden slightly. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I was worried that Laika would poop.


    ¡°It sounds like you wanted to have a meeting in a different form.¡±


    Rather than answering, I thought it would be better to stay silent, so I put Laika on myp and looked at him with my mouth shut.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Indeed, Yan Tier waspetent. To be honest, it would have been embarrassing if there had been a response saying that I had no idea at all. First of all, I nodded my head lightly to express my gratitude, then picked up a piece of chocte and ate it. As soon as you put it in your mouth, the unfamiliar intense sweetness stimtes your taste buds and starts secreting dopamine. After all, expensive things are best eaten with other people¡¯s money.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s because someone morepetent than me in that area gave me a word.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hide anything, and I didn¡¯t have any ill feelings toward him, so I answered honestly and lifted the teacup. Engrim nodded slightly and sipped the tea. Thanks to that, a moment of silence began to flow, but somehow I responded naturally to the sudden visit, but it seemed like I needed time to organize my thoughts, so I decided to eat another chocte without rushing.


    Picking up and eating these expensive things may be the biggest pressure, but I should eat these when I have a chance. No matter how thick your pockets are these days, it¡¯s still not enough to indulge in such extravagance.


    ¡°There are many reasons why I wanted to meet you, but first I think we should talk about promotion.¡±


    ¡°¡­a promotion?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to talk about why you¡¯re talking about promotion when you haven¡¯t gone through the promotion test or the equivalent ability test, right?¡±


    To be honest, I thought about saying the same thing as Engrim said, but I also just nodded because it was hard for me to be so brazen. Engrim, who seemed satisfied with that, continued his exnation slowly.


    ¡°If you look at achievements alone¡­ In fact, there is nothing that cannot be self-sufficient. However, the case of skipping grades will remain a bad precedent for the guild, so it is a difficult situation.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand. No matter how good the intention is, if such a precedent remains, those who are overconfident in my abilities may create things that interfere with my work, saying why I can¡¯t sleep. Nodding obediently this time, Engrim smiled even more satisfied.


    ¡°However, this is just a matter of formality, and as soon as you apply for self-sufficiency, we will take action so that it passes naturally.


    ¡°Forms and procedures are important. I fully understand them.¡±


    I answered with sincerity, but surprisingly, Engrim¡¯s reaction was not very satisfactory. It¡¯s like¡­ ¡®Did you say that?¡¯ It was like a reaction, so I was a little dumbfounded.


    I am a person who always values formalities and procedures, so why am I giving such an unfair look?

 Chapter 298

    Although I didn¡¯t like Engrim¡¯s reaction, I decided to just let it go.


    There are still many stories left to be heard. There would be penalties as a result of ignoring the guild member¡¯s rmendation and disposing of Dangtel, and no matter how talented, there seemed to be a different reason for trying to promote me like roasting beans over lightning.


    Oh,e to think of it, among the guys I wiped out with Dangtel, there was one who used an aura, right? It seemed as if Engrim¡¯s hints about the promotion were starting to appear in the sudden memory.


    ¡°But apart from understanding the formalities and procedures¡­ I can¡¯t help but think that this is a pretty sudden story. I thought the first topic to be shared would be about Dangtel.¡±


    Using a guy like that as an errand boy means that even if he had gone straight with a single needle, there would have been at least one guy stronger than him among the guys who died in the building. I don¡¯t think the captain would have taken on the troublesome task of catching people.


    Even though it was a collection of inferiorityplexes caused by being cked out by a woman, it was an unchanging fact that they were adventurers, so from the guild¡¯s point of view, you can think of it as a situation in which all useful services werepletely shattered overnight.


    Get promoted in such a situation. My eyes became zed without realizing it, but I didn¡¯t deliberately manage my expression. However, despite my attitude, Engrim only gave a friendly smile.


    ¡°I understand. But I¡¯m not trying to force or forcefully ask for anything. If I had to be careful¡­ even this could be called assortment.¡±


    ¡°My promotion?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because blue-level adventurers cannot receive enemy-level requests.¡±


    ¡°ah.¡±


    Every time winter enters, the guild imposes movement restrictions on adventurers, but there is no way to restrict the urrence of an incident. Even non-productive monsters who make a living only by raiding and hunting tend to take urgent requests more often at this time because they target human habitation more tenaciously. The movement restriction is a policy to prevent frostbite during the winter season, and at the same time, it is also a policy to process urgently urring requests within the zone in a timely manner.


    Normally, they would also stock up on food materials and prepare for the winter in their own way, but just like bears wandering around in search of food without falling into hibernation, most monsters with low intelligence greet the winter without properly preparing. And those guys try to invade human habitation. It can be said that it is the result of properly learning that unlike other people, they are rich and most of them are weak.


    The problem is that they are in a more vicious state than usual because they are plundering through the cold of winter to make a living.


    In the case of the goblin, which is the most typical example, the neighborhood drum of the fantasy world and the nightmare of beginners, the number of people more than doubles because they upy easy viges and move for the purpose of spending the winter. Needless to say, the level of difficulty is higher than usual, as the number of raids by 10 has increased to 20 or even 30, befitting the word gangsters.


    As a result, in winter, it is not umon for problems that could be solved by the Qing-ss to be solved by the Qing-ss, which were originally avable for the Yellow ss, to the Qing ss. It is somon that there is a story that adventurer guilds in small cities want to keep more than self-sufficient adventurers in the city, even while subsidizing lodging expenses.


    ¡°¡­How many enemies have I killed?¡±


    ¡°Five people.¡±


    Even as he answered, Engrim was still smiling. After hearing the answer, it no longer looked like a rxed smile, but a detached smile that gave up everything.


    It could be said that there were only five enemy ranks, but in the case of the aforementioned quests, there were many cases that could be resolved simply by sending one or two ranks with certain skills and sending them. Of course, it¡¯s my position that I have no choice but to be skeptical about whether the guys who have gone out in my hands are capable of that much¡­ In theory, I¡¯m in a situation where I¡¯ve blown up a service that can handle five urgent requests at the same time.


    After thinking about it, I felt a little sorry. After all, Engrim is also a victim. Isn¡¯t it easier said than done that you don¡¯t directly select the adventurers, but manage those whoe and be adventurers on their own?


    I have no qualms about being a dick to those who treat me like a dick, but my conscience was too weak to be so shameless as to unintentionally harm someone who gave me a good impression.


    ¡°Hmmmm, I¡¯lle by often, so if there¡¯s something urgent, tell me indirectly. I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I wanted to ask you something in order to finish the work rted to Dangtel.¡±


    As if thanking him for bringing up the story first, Engrim¡¯s exnation, which was really bright, was a kind of alibi.


    Thanks to sessfullypleting the abandoned dungeon request that I received with Gaendal Party, I was in the middle of the grade review. Due to a series of events that followed, there was a lot of discussion about whether or not I was qualified, but in the end, I was recognized for my skills and right before I was notified of the promotion, Dangtel the incident happened After this, I had a little self-restraint through a personal interview with the guild, but an urgent request urred and I was looking for someone with the right skills, so I had to return in a hurry


    ¡­ I took a moment to catch my breath and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable excuse that we wanted to ask for apart from the promotion. In many ways, the timing was well aligned and it was an opportunity to be organized neatly, so I really wanted you to agree.¡±


    Looking at the content alone, there was no reason not to agree, but the problem was the request I had to receive to establish the current state of my body and the excuse he exined.


    Seneran said it was like a body ailment, but the magic engine allowed me to do more than I could normally do with magic, so there was a certain recoil. Of course, it can be said that it is new bloodpared to the fact that he yed with the neck of the Great Devil-level trash twice in the wide area neck cutting and went on to fight, but¡­ Unustomed pain always makes people hard. To be honest, if the devil shows up again right now, the only thing left to do is to slit his throat once.


    Among the requests that the enemy ss could handle, there would be no such level of request, but my life was so full of improbable things that I couldn¡¯t be careless.


    ¡°What kind of request do I need to receive in order for that script to be sessful?¡±


    Even so, I didn¡¯t mean to spread the information that my physical condition wasn¡¯t perfect, so I pretended to be worried while stroking Laika for no reason, and then slowly let go of luck.


    ¡°This is a support request from Raviel. It¡¯s because the current guild is not like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°The guild leader has done a little¡­ a lot with the maintenance of the city. It¡¯s noisy inside and outside the city.¡±


    I knew that petty piglet would do that. He seemed to be saying that while knowing everything that Engrim would know anyway, so he openly clicked his tongue and epted the request. However, unlike him who could even smile wryly, I had to feel my expression rotting again when I looked at the request.


    ¡°¡­ Security of a newly formed vige by refugees? At this time?¡±


    What shed through my mind right away was the image of the survivors escorted with Gaendal¡¯s party to get to Raviel. How long has it been since then? Has it been a month or two? Considering that it was a project that went through various administrative processes, it would have been a month ago at the most that it started working properly.


    ¡°Perhaps the demons have changed their tactics since thest port raid, and they are moving in small groups to break through the front lines, then attack small towns or viges and then retreat. Thanks to that, even those who are evacuating leave the city in good shape. It stretched.¡±


    Apparently, the guy who gave me bamboo bread as a gift was suggestive of many things. The contents of the request itself were simple, so I had no choice but to ask for the details myself.


    ¡°I understand that you are trying to build a vige because there is no space in the city to receive such people.


    Now it¡¯s a real winter. Even if you go back to the site where Envelde¡¯s mercenaries swept through at the time and prepare for the construction of the vige, it is not an easy environment to see. The food and materials consumed by many people for weak barriers are also perfect conditions for the aforementioned monsters to target.


    Most of all, it was hard to believe that ¡®that¡¯ Raviel would provide normal support for a job where money is paid for and time is consumed by time.


    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s a direct move from the royal family. I can guarantee you that if they don¡¯t properly support it¡­ it will end very poorly.¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s a perfect situation to get involved in treason, so the fire fell on your feet? It seems that the nobleman called the yuji of the city who yed with the guild leader was sitting in a pretty important position. Thanks to that, I understood at once and let go of my expression, and Engrim added a detailed exnation as if he wanted to be at this time.


    ¡°We can adjust the requests written on the referral form to suit our convenience, so we can fix all the burdensome parts. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad story. The allowance is also negotiable.¡±


    It certainly wasn¡¯t bad. Usually, this is a long-term request, but since the scale of the work is sorge, even if it is a short-term work, one person will be in a position to regret. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to camp in a tent like training in cold weather, and since it¡¯s been progressed to some extent, you¡¯ll have a variety of amodations, so you won¡¯t have any major inconvenience in staying.


    I also like the fact that there are a lot of bodyguards, so I don¡¯t have to endure everything. It is a good environment to move the body while restoring the magical organs in moderation.


    I can say that Asilie followed another incident, but¡­ I was curious about how the refugees were doing at that time, so I decided to ept the request.


    Still, it was obvious that he would get scolded if he said he was going alone, so he first told Engrim about the possibility of a party.

 Chapter 299

    Balus was an upstart adventurer.


    However, like most adventurers, he did not be an adventurer because he had a hard time making a living or fantasized about being a hero. Just from birth, he had a strong body, was strong enough to be able to gather all the strongmen from nearby viges, and realized that he had the talent to learn how to use his body well and apply it. It was close to choosing. Even the lord¡¯s castle kept an eye on him and expressed his intention to hire him as a private, so it was a confident conclusion.


    He thought it was a job that even an adventurer could do if he learned the right skills and didn¡¯t be excessively greedy.


    All jobs go through that process, but they are just more dangerous than other jobs in the town, so it¡¯s a job that has a chance to touch more money. Even though he thought so, he did not blindly believe that he would win the opportunity to touch that much money, so the idea can be said to be truly constructive.


    Balus, who left the vige in search of an opportunity to touch money that he could never touch if he lived as a lord¡¯s mill keeper following his father, is not a mill keeper who lives by stealing grain, but somewhere between grandeur and simplicity to have his own mill. With his dream nted, he epted even requests that others avoided and saved up money in his spare time to go to the capital.


    And even that, not because of any fantasy about the capital, but for good reason: it is thend of the most stable experience for a neer like himself. The fact that he deliberately came up in a hurry before winter approached was also an action based on the idea that the capital would be better for a quest that would be difficult in winter. In fact,pared to the precarious and noisy region, which was said to be a recent outbreak of monsters and demons, the capital was certainly safe, and Balus was relieved that his judgment was not wrong.


    However, there was one fact that he overlooked. It is not that he is not interested in heroic stories, but that he simply did not live properly hearing that they are realistic heroic stories.


    The stories of heroism that I often heard from a young age were all full of bravado. A wizard who can split the sky with just a swing of his sword and split an ogre¡¯s head in one blow just by chanting a swordsman spell, a knight who alone faces hundreds of soldiers, and so on.


    To Balus, who belonged to the quick-witted side, all such stories were nothing more than absurd fiction, and he did not know how to be obsessed with fiction. For him, the heroic stories heard in the capital city are not fiction, but reality, and the footsteps of heroes living and breathing right next to him.


    Balus, who realized that it was a heart-throbbing heroic story only at the age of 18, was excited without knowing it, so he made a big mistake.


    Eldmia Ega, the protagonist of the most famous heroic tale in the capital recently, believed the words of a man who was himself.


    ¡°Everything, you¡¯re the famous Levien¡¯s Dan¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯m not talking that loud. You have to have ss.¡±


    Indeed, even if you can¡¯t believe all rumors, there is aw that contains the truth. The man who was said to have shed the traitor¡¯s neck with a single stroke and even won a sparring battle with an empire¡¯s warriors had terrifying scars on his face and a sharp-looking hound.


    Rumors spread in all directions that he was a huge muscr man, but even though he was muscr in his own right, he wasn¡¯t huge. Rather, it was slightly smaller than itself.


    ¡°This wound was caused when I entered the mansion of the traitor Enbelde.


    Even the experience of a seasoned warrior could be felt in the way he touched the scars across his face, as if feeling nostalgic. I was mistaken that I felt no.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Balus, who had met in a bar and had a chat and listened to bluffs in the form of advice, tipped his ss, came to his senses.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    Not only the money for alcohol, but also the pockets were robbed, after all the funds that were not there were robbed. In fact, he couldn¡¯te to his senses even after asking the store owner, and Balus was able to face the reality.


    ¡°Oh my God, I was wondering what he was so excited about in the corner. That bastard is an old adventurer. Did he bring a dog from somewhere recently and was making a joke like that?¡±


    In a feeling that the tears he had been barely holding back would burst out at the warmth of the host, who took pity on Balus and gave him a free bowl of stew while clicking his tongue, Balus quickly ate the stew and went to earn money for a night¡¯s lodging right away. Headed to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The swindler raised the sales, so the resentment that Balus felt right away was too intense to grasp the owner¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Such a fucking bastard. All the townsfolk say they can¡¯t tell anything but lies!¡±


    One of the reasons was that she was full of thoughts that she would definitely show her hot taste if she met someone who pretended to be Eldmia.


    Like a joke of fate, another guy who does the same thing appears in front of him and pushes people away, so he has no choice but to roll his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the bastard who ate him, but in the eyes of Balus, who was already angry, he was that guy.


    I swung my fist like that, and I was talking about something, and my memory was blown away.


    The upper body of Balus, who had risen to that point, was about to bounce up like a spring, but he couldn¡¯t get up because someone strongly suppressed him and stopped him.


    ¡°My friend, stay still. If you suddenly move right now, you may vomit and lose your senses. Calm down first.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just one person who pressed his shoulder with a strong hand. Balus, who even felt a sense of fear at the sight of five or six men sitting around and looking down at him after he copsed, asked urgently.


    ¡°What, what? Wait. Where is this ce?¡±


    However, unlike his desperate reaction, there was only a rxed atmosphere with ferociousughter around him.


    ¡°Hey, this flew right. Yes, how much do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡­ he said he was different¡­ andughed at it¡­¡±


    ¡°This guy is a thing. Even after putting it right, the word ¡®him¡¯ still sticks in his mouth?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather proof that you¡¯re still awake? Hey, do you remember who you punched?¡±


    ¡°S-Isn¡¯t it an impersonator? Pretending to be Eldmia Ega¡­¡±


    Not even a ferocious hound, but a rather naive and cute-looking shepherd dog in his arms. He¡¯s tall and he¡¯s big¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Poop! Oh, this guy must have been scratched by a swindler somewhere. Hasn¡¯t it been a while since you came to the capital?¡±


    ¡°What, newbie? Winter newborn, are you going to be big or go fast?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who¡¯s going to be big because he missed the chance to hook up? Giggling.¡±


    No matter how hectic Balus was, he could see the reactions around him and understand. At the same time, goosebumps spread throughout the body.


    It was the real Eldmia Ega.


    Even though he was briefly hired after winning a sparring battle with a hero, he was not only acquitted formitting a massacre in the detention center for the honor of the Marquis of Levien, but also an adventurer who single-handedly invaded the mansion of the traitor Envelde, razed it to the ground, and beheaded him.


    At the same time, he is a person who leads to the guillotine because he does not let go of the person who put his teeth on him.


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh, how¡­ how¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be so scared young friend. It¡¯s over with one hit. Then it¡¯s over. Just be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°How¡­yeah? What¡¯s that¡­¡±


    Balus, who btedly understood that the clumsy hands touching his face, checking his eyes, and turning them around were trying to check if there were any other signs of abnormality. The men¡¯s exnation continued.


    ¡°If he was going to kill me, then he would have died immediately. Do you remember our conversation earlier? What did you say would be different if you had a grudge?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes. I remember.¡±


    ¡°Eldmia hyung said it. It¡¯s changed a lot. This is the result of the change.¡±


    I¡¯m fine, but my chin will hurt a little, but I¡¯ve got it covered well, so don¡¯t worry.


    It was only after hearing the words of the man whoughed and patted his back that Balus vaguely understood the situation.


    Because there was no resentment, it was beaten and ended. If it was a grudge rtionship¡­


    ¡°Among the adventurers, the only ones who were killed by Mr. Eldmia were the ones involved with that idiot. Most of them¡­ Hunge talk? It ends with a warning like that.¡±


    ¡°You ignorant bastard in terms of discipline. Since the crime is light, they say that they will discipline you and release you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t use words I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It would have been funny to see them point out and curse at each other while giggling, but it didn¡¯t matter to Balus, whose head had turned white. It was because he saw Eldmia walking down from the second floor far away.


    As soon as he saw him descending with the shepherd dog in his arms as before, Balus jumped up this time and hurriedly ran to Eldmia, who was ring at him, and bowed his head and shouted.


    ¡°Sorry! I thought you were an impersonator!¡±


    With that alone, a light silence began to flow through the guild. The guys who looked at me from behind said, ¡®Oh, you must be a friend who will grow up?¡¯ He said the same thing, but it didn¡¯t even reach Balus¡¯ ears.


    ¡°¡­Impersonate? Me?¡±


    It was a feeling of real intimidation in his voice and appearance, which he hadn¡¯t been able to pick up until just now. Thanks to this, a cold sweat ran down his back, but Balus closed his eyes tightly and continued.


    ¡°I met a swindler who pretended to be Eldmia yesterday and robbed me of all my property, so I went blind for a moment! I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    My hands and feet were shaking, but I had to apologize. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to avoid doing something wrong and pretending not to know that I was hit the same way.


    ¡°¡­what did he look like?¡±


    ¡°Tall, he¡¯s a little shorter than me, uh, he¡¯s got a big scar on his face, and he¡¯s got a hound dog or something!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so varied. Did you get hit by that again?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    A smallugh came overhead, but Balus noticed that it wasn¡¯t from hrity or ridicule.


    that¡¯s anger However, the snarky anger subsided like a lie with a shortugh.


    ¡°Well, then it could be. How much did you get robbed?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, outline of ten silver coins.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be impersonated by an idiot who steals the money I buried under my nose.¡±


    Eldmia, who sighed and searched for something for a while, grabbed Balus by the shoulder with her left hand and forced her to stand up. I was surprised, but I followed that hand and straightened my back, and Eldmia made eye contact for a moment and put something in her hand.


    ¡°Think of finding it in advance and collecting the damagepensation. I¡¯ll kill that bastard once I find it, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡®Tell me if you find out where the bastard is. I¡¯ll pay for your trouble.¡¯ Eldmia, who said it lightly as if it was not a big deal and tapped her on the shoulder a couple of times, left the guild.


    Balus, who alternately looked at the 15 silver coins in his hand and Eldmia walking away without a word, was so moved that he couldn¡¯t even say a proper thank you. The fact that the impostor would surely die if he met the real Eldmia did not inspire anything. A man who puts pressure on the reputation of such a wonderful hero is cheap even if he dies.


    I want to be like that person. Balus sincerely thought that as he watched Eldmia walk away with the herding dog.


    ¡°Eldy! No matter how much you search for an ident, the period is too short this time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you were told to stay still. Move again!! No! I can¡¯t go! If you¡¯re going, take me too!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to be calm aftermitting such a thing. Did you leave my family for that?¡±


    As soon as he returned home and talked about the request, the person whom Balus had targeted began to shrivel as he knelt down to powder with two more women than expected, but there was no way he knew that.

 Chapter 300

    Upon returning home, I was greeted by two unexpected visitors, Cheryl and Seneran.


    I weed the guests for a while, saying that there was something like a health food to eat when the demons overworked their magical powers, and I thoughtlessly talked about the request in front of Seneran, who came with a package, and Cheryl, who came to visit and deliver Siegfried¡¯s message. I made the mistake of taking it out.


    result? Of course, it was the jjuguri Eldmia.


    Seneran, who was struggling and stubborn next to her, seemed to be able to somehow get over Ashley, who was only puffing up her cheeks and setting the mood, but Cheryl¡¯s cold, dead eyes were so menacing that I hesitated without even realizing it.


    Thanks to that, now I had to kneel in front of the two of them and make excuses, with Seneran beside me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not really dangerous? Besides, I didn¡¯t just ept this without thinking. Isn¡¯t it one of the first abnormal symptoms I experience after creating a magical organ? As you move, you have to record and organize what kind of condition you are in, what symptoms you have, and how far you can be active so that you can be fully prepared for a really serious situationter.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t even think of that.


    It may not have been received thoughtlessly, but it wasn¡¯t a request I received after such constructive calctions. However, in this situation, it was obvious that if he said so openly, a situation coulde in which he would have to ask for permission to even go out of the house, let alone ask for a request.


    Was it quite usible for a hastily made excuse? Seneran made a tempting expression and stopped struggling, but Cheryl and Asillie¡¯s reactions were calm. At the moment when the thousand and one Eldmia in my head were making a fuss about the need toe up with the next excuse, Asilie was the first to speak.


    ¡°Nuna, I really don¡¯t know. Someone in the world is trying to move again in two days after fighting the Great Devil.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t demons really no big deal? This time, it was a bit annoying because he didn¡¯t have a heart and he did a lot of shoveling, but he really wasn¡¯t a big deal. He just transformed into a fake dragon and struggled a bit, so that¡¯s all.¡±


    Even though the exnation was based on facts, Asilie seemed to trust Cheryl next to her more than my words. It¡¯s like, ¡®I did, but does he react like this?¡¯ It feels like.


    ¡°Hey, Cheryl. You saw it too. Why are you making such a scary face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Even if it¡¯s a fake dragon, it¡¯s a dragon, but after getting hit directly by the tail, and then using the recoil to ride on its back, it¡¯s so absurd that it¡¯s so absurd.¡±


    You damn devil¡­ It doesn¡¯t help your life anyway.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ hey¡­ but he¡¯s a devil, and I didn¡¯t know what kind of trick he would do, so I chose the lesser evil. In reality, I was at a disadvantage, so he suddenly flew up into the sky. If I hadn¡¯t gotten on then, he He must have fled while shooting a breath at the city.¡±


    ¡°¡­mmm.¡±


    Fortunately, Cheryl¡¯s gaze wavered slightly as she presented the cowardly facts as evidence. Although that reaction was short-lived, it was enough evidence to present to Asillie.


    ¡°And noona, don¡¯t you believe me? There¡¯s no way I, who works hard to keep myself healthy, can¡¯t pick and choose the things that will hurt my body. Look, Cheryl may be worried that I¡¯m acting a little recklessly, but I can¡¯tpletely deny that my judgment at the time was the best. You know. It¡¯s the same this time too. The request is just for a quick drink, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh, if you can¡¯t even talk to me, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    Since she was an Asilier who was always more worried than angry, she shook her head with a long sigh despite being reluctant to my rational rebuttal, and headed to the kitchen to help Yan Tier prepare refreshments.


    This is consent! Having ovee one of the biggest hurdles, I nced at Cheryl, and Cheryl looked at me with her ax eyes open and sighed just as briefly.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something Raviel requested urgently, so we won¡¯t be able to wait until vacation. Even if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to move within this week.¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard that the imperial warrior will visit you as soon as possible, so leave it empty.¡±


    ¡°¡®I said I¡¯d answer questions, but I didn¡¯t say when. I said I was considering joining the party, but I didn¡¯t say I would.¡¯ tell me.¡±


    It was a confident joke, but Senerand and Cheryl both looked at the trash and made me feel embarrassed. The reaction to the words thrown as a joke made me feel a little unfair.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no different from revealing my bottom line and preventing things from breaking out, but isn¡¯t the reaction too harsh for dying an appointment? I¡¯m joking. Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Eldmia. To be honest, I really thought you¡¯d put it off like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmmmm, so did I.¡±


    Looking at the reaction of the two people who were embarrassed and apologized honestly, I got up while pretending to be confident and sad. And to be honest, I decided to keep the fact that I hadn¡¯t thought of it at all in my heart.


    ¡°Anyway, when winter starts in earnest, there will be more things you can¡¯t do than you can do, so tell the hero to wait until then. Give me some.¡±


    She took out a letter of thanks to Esmuer, which she had originally prepared to give when Siegfried arrived, and handed it to Cheryl.


    ¡°Why is the 1st princess¡­¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to the 1st princess that I was able to stop the demon¡¯s curse in the end. I should say thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­umm, is that so?¡±


    It was clear that she wondered why it was because of Esmuth, but Cheryl took the letter without saying anything and untied the ax eye, and I even felt proud of oveing an unexpected crisis.


    When I looked at Seneran in a state filled with the satisfaction of oveing the two biggest barriers, she was looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to take me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to work, can¡¯t that be? I¡¯ll take care of the records myself, so please do your research.¡±


    ¡°why!!¡±


    Asilie alone is enough to focus attention. Since I¡¯m not going out to y, I don¡¯t want to increase the number of troublesome things.


    It¡¯s not umon for a male adventurer to move around with two women, and even those rare cases are usually met with a re of envy, so why would I take Seneran?


    In the end, Seneran, dissatisfied with my notification, began to roll on the floor in someone else¡¯s house without dignity, but it was just a struggle that had no effect on me.


    ?


    ¡°I heard a little bit about Raviel on the way back.¡±


    Yan Tier, who skillfully prepared cookies from unknown sources, sat down and joined the conversation while being dumbfounded at Seneran sipping tea and giving up neatly, as if asking when he had acted indecently.


    ¡°Even so, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Imitted corruption without thinking much, but it was a situation where I was involved with a traitor. ¡±


    ¡°Hmm, as the guild leader said, the support itself is not going to be a problem¡­¡± ¡°


    That¡¯s right. There¡¯s already a lot of money going in, such as the construction of viges and infrastructure for economic activities. I don¡¯t remember anyints about wages. do.¡±


    Unexpected cross-validation puts my mind at ease. It¡¯s not sox that you can¡¯t get paid after working, but being put in such a situation itself is unpleasant, so it¡¯s right to be careful.


    ¡°Just¡­¡±


    But Yan Tie¡¯s information didn¡¯t seem to be all there was to it.


    ¡°There was also talk that the vige guards were suffering more damage than expected.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the skills of simply hired guards will be sluggish?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s enough of it. Early winter is the most violent time for monsters who feel pressured by the unprepared cold. If you say it¡¯s the result of carelessness, variables, andck of skills ovep, it fits to some extent.¡±


    There was no reason to worry about our personal safety anyway, unless it was a minor variable, but it¡¯s not just the two of us standing guard in the vige, and if we constantly suffer damage, the overall atmosphere is bound to be blurred. In the meantime, some unconscionable people may try to nder us, saying that if we have the skills, we should go further, and then we could get beaten up by me.


    I was sipping tea, hoping that this would not happen, but Seneran, who rolled his eyes for a moment, spoke calmly.


    ¡°Still, it seems that the fact that the damage continues to be known and caught as statistics is a level of incidents that can be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that something like disappearance is involved or a strange phenomenon has urred and you can¡¯t even figure it out, right? Like the housekeeper said, it¡¯s highly likely that the monsters who became a bit violent found an unprotected residence and rushed at it blindly. Didn¡¯t you ask for support, rather than ask for self-sufficiency?¡±


    It was a very clear and cool hypothesis that I couldn¡¯t believe the person who wasining just before.


    ¡°And it also means that there is absolutely no reason to worry about you. It also means that there won¡¯t be a situation so urgent that you neglect the record. .¡±


    And Cheryl and Asillie, who heard the hypothesis, seemed to sincerely understand it, unlike when I desperately made excuses.


    Thanks to that, I thought for a moment whether I should feel trust towards me in the attitude of the two people who understood that it was nothing special based on me, or whether I should feel a slight sense of betrayal in epting Seneran¡¯s words more credibly than what I said. I had to.

 Chapter 301

    Two days after our unexpected meeting with Cheryl and Seneran, Asillie and I finished preparing to head for Raviel afterpleting the request procedure at the guild.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take care of the house.¡±


    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    I got on the horse with Yan Thie, whom I had hired at the perfect timing, to send me off.


    The guy is dressed differently than usual. This time, in the process of buying my new clothes, I found something I really liked, so I bought it right away and put it on, but looking at it again, I was quite satisfied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±


    Laika, wearing something like a military dog tactical vest she had seen in her previous life, lifted her head and looked at me. To be honest, I was very surprised that there was such a thing, but the merchant exined that it was a fairly popr product in countries where there are many people who train and fight canine monsters, including wolves.


    Of course, it was not a bag that was attached to the vest ording to the specifications of another world, but something like a leather te that had no meaning to Leica, so it cost a little extra to remove it and attach a bag, but that didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    It¡¯s very cute.


    Just as many cats can avoid death simply by being cute, Laika covered the extra cost with her cuteness.


    Thanks to that, the merchant who touched some money kindly informed me that those who use this tactical vest are called beast trainers. It was to the point where I thought that maybe there were more reincarnated people than I thought.


    Come to think of it, even if you look at the empire, there are a few cultural relics that seem to have skipped a few steps in the development of civilization.


    Thanks to that, the possibility that there were more cases like me somewhere on the continent besides the hero suddenly rose, but I decided it wasn¡¯t a problem to worry about right away. Not only could it simply be a legacy left by the warriors who flowed into the past, but there was no way to confirm it.


    Anyway, as if it matched my ocher-colored hair, Laika, who was wearing a vest of a simr color, twirled around in ce.


    [Just like that!]


    ¡­It¡¯s not like I gave him more magic power, but it seems like there¡¯s a change in my vocabry to express my emotions. Where do you pick up and eat something weird?


    Just as I was about to fall into rational doubt with my eyes wide open, Asilie, who had just finished preparing, mounted the horse.


    ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t say goodbye to Ragnis this time?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I stopped by while I was out shopping, but I heard that Sir Radnell Vandes was away training.¡±


    I was halfway dying thest time I saw it, and I don¡¯t know where or what I¡¯m training for this winter.


    Listening to Sir Lenissa¡¯s exnation, it was quite a Spartan ss, but the next time I met her, I wondered if she had really be a bat¡¯ wizard. There was nothing to be in a hurry, so I started off slowly and exined my feelings and situation, and Asilie smiled strangely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Ragnis had considerable magical talent?¡±


    ¡°I hear? Because the students of the Imperial Academy were surprised.¡±


    ¡°I heard that a born mage grows at a speed that cannot be ignored, so I¡¯m looking forward to it. How strong will Ragnis be?¡±


    ¡°¡­why do you expect that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that Ragnis became so enthusiastic about magic because of Eldy¡¯s influence? Isn¡¯t it natural that the survival rate is higher if you go with a reliable ally rather than rushing into the demons alone?¡±


    Still, there is a position as Marquis, but it¡¯s a bit difficult to fight directly¡­ What crossed her mind was that Ragnis was in a situation where he had to prove his abilities, so there might be a possibility unexpectedly.


    Right now, Ragnis is already in a difficult situation, but the reality is that most of the people around him are trying to take advantage of her.


    Honestly, when the royal family used her as a scapegoat to hit Envelde, I thought that Lord Radnell Vandes might be in the same line, but seeing her train so enthusiastically, it was because she had other intentions or was not interested in politics. I guess I didn¡¯t know the aftermath.


    Anyway, except for Lord Radnell Vandes, the only ones who really want to support and help her, rather than trying to use her, are only the Ogatorf family.


    Of course, Sir Lenissa is a reliable ally, and I am a person who cannot stand by if something happens to Ragnis, and I will be able to provide my own help to Esmu within the realm of reality.


    But that¡¯s just the backstory of the Marquis of Levien. Neither Sir Lenissa nor I could annihte the Demon King¡¯s army alone, and Esmue couldn¡¯t abuse the power of the princess at will to mobilize troops or money. If the empire¡¯s breathes in too much, it will cause problems.


    We can¡¯t help much with the manpower and money that Ragnis will needter.


    Even if she recovers the territory by matching hands and feet with the royal family, what follows is not a pleasant manor life, but the beginning of new hardships and adversity in which she has to protect the manor from nothing and help the front line. All actions, such as receiving, eventually return to debt.


    That alone is annoying enough, but it¡¯s not the end. Even after reiming lost territories, the most important people will note back if there is no assurance that they will not be taken again.


    Do you believe in the military power of the Marquis and the kingdom? Did you miss anything before that? No matter how much they miss their hometown, most of the people they really miss will have died there, and in the end, refugees from other ces will have to be put in the Marquis Command. Who would want to walk to death voluntarily? Due to the war that has already been going on for 7 years, it has reached a point where it is impossible to reassure the fugitives in the category of ordinary people.


    If this world was a gnostic fantasy world led by Ragnis, it might have been possible to create a usible situation with numerous talented people around as vassals, but even if it were only capital, it was in a situation where it was struggling with a talent shortage, so I couldn¡¯t even dream of such a thing.


    It is not a problem that can be solved by one or two people and solved with a few pennies. It might have been a simplend battle, but as long as the opponent was a demon, most of the things following Ragnis were uncertain profits and huge debts. Nobles want to roll that debt and make a long-term return.


    In the end, the best scenario for her was to create a kick-ass epic that could pass as one of the clich¨¦s of many stories in her previous life.


    Something that stands out on the battlefield, bes a hero with both arms and intellect, gains wealth, fame, and connections, andys a solid foundation.


    If that really came true, as Asilier said, the situation of stirring up the wire with me wouldn¡¯t be absurd at all.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just. The first time I heard it, it was negative, but when I thought about it, I thought it might be like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh-huh. Right?¡±


    It feels like there are only girls around me who know how to fight properly.


    I drove on, thinking that if I continued like this, I would not be in a position to say anything to Siegfried.


    ?


    It was a very cold day. It was a bloody cold day with a strong blizzard overshadowing the campfire next to it.


    Winter is like that, but since I¡¯ve been doing most of my recent activities indoors, it was even more chilling. Originally, I didn¡¯t even n to go through this cold, so I didn¡¯t know if it would be. I was doing an outsidemissioned activity that wasn¡¯t even nned, but I didn¡¯t hate it. Because it was better than dying unluckily.


    Abnam, a rank-and-file adventurer who had settled down in Englem and fled to the edge of the East, where he had no clue about because of the appearance of Eldmia, knew very well that a life shivering in the cold was better than a corpse that could not feel anything.


    ¡°Uh, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s closer to the north than Englem. It¡¯s filthy cold, Captain.¡±


    One of the men who stood guard with him trembled while uttering a nonsensical sound. Yes, Raviel is closer to the north than Englem. If another ignorant person had said something like that, he would have clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Bastard, the talent of making peopleugh with nonsense is excellent. Put in some more firewood. The work is still far from finished.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll warmly put in two.¡±


    The subordinate, who smirked and kicked the guy putting in the firewood and scolded him to put in another one, acted like a clown, saying good things, and gave augh in a deste atmosphere. Even though he acts like that, his skill at using people is amazing, so I can¡¯t hate him.


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable because it¡¯s a job that only requires people to do the hard work and protect it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯refortable, your pockets will be tight, dude. Even if it wasn¡¯t for Raviel¡¯s talk about freeing money, I wouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Excluding the guys left behind to maintain the business, the 15-year-old subordinates cost money just to move.


    However, it was impossible to tell those who insisted on taking refuge only by themselves and tell them to take care of themselves with their own money, so Abnam had no choice but to find a job where he could naturally earn money as a group and pose less risk while he was hiding.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to be as dangerous as a monster that¡¯s gone blind in winter, but it¡¯s cheappared to risking your life. Didn¡¯t a couple of other guys say they were attacked by goblins yesterday too?¡±


    ¡°It was an orc.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. At least they were better friends.¡±


    A bunch of orcs near the fucking gateway city. Apparently, the evacuation procession caused by the demons was not the exclusive property of humans. It was clear that he would have to be busy for a while even after returning to Englem, but Abnam decided to clear his head and enjoy a break, not a break.


    But even that wasn¡¯t enough. Abnam sighed as he wrinkled his nose as he chewed the handful of snow thrown into his mouth by the blizzard that didn¡¯t seem to stop even while he was yawning.


    ¡°When will this fucking blizzard stop?¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­ Captain. Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    The subordinate, who wasughing and ying clown, pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist in a natural but very fast motion and spoke. Because he believed in those subordinates, rather than being nervous following them, Abnam looked into the forest, which was hidden by the blizzard, with an expression that everything was boring.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see very well. Two? They must be on horseback, right?¡¯


    ¡°yes. One is big¡­ and the other is rather slim. It might be a woman.¡±


    Raviel¡¯s officials always rode in wagons, so it was highly likely that they were travelers passing by or adventurers who came to replenish the staff after receiving a request. With an extremely low probability, it could have been psychopaths approaching to destroy the vige, but Abnam I didn¡¯t bother discussing that possibility .


    wearing a woman I can¡¯t even remember when was thest time I smelled flesh.¡± ¡±


    You smell it all the time.¡±


    ¡°My armpit is enough for the smell of a boy¡¯s sweat,


    dude. ¡± In the meantime, the visitors passed through the blizzard and approached their location, which could be called a temporary checkpoint, and thanks to the close distance, the subordinates who were able to identify the other person felt admiration, caution, and absurdity at the same time.


    Vignce saw the warrior next to him. Lastly, absurdity saw the dog panting and jumping between the two horses. Only


    Abnam had to feel a different emotion this time alone, unlike his subordinates.


    ¡®What the fuck Eldmia did? Come out of here?!¡¯


    the feeling of fear.

 Chapter 302

    ¡®If this is a kid, it¡¯ll be fucked up.¡¯


    Abnam¡¯s aide, Mekel, who knew how to liven up the atmosphere by ying clowns, felt that even his downy hair stood on end for reasons other than the cold, and tilted his sword to the floor to avoid appearing as hostile as possible. If it was an enemy, it was dangerous, and if it was not an enemy, I knew intuition that there was no need to nt antipathy.


    The elves didn¡¯t mind, but the men looked at the weapons they had pulled out in that brief moment and quickly turned hostile. Seeing the need to step forward before causing any misunderstanding, Meckel stepped forward, restraining his colleagues.


    The first priority is the protection of the captain. To do so, someone else had to do something that could be consideredmanding authority.


    ¡°Excuse me! This is a pioneering vige supported by the gateway city, Raviel. Why did youe here?¡±


    The conversation I tried, hoping that there would be no dog-like attacks, was quite sessful. It¡¯s because the man¡¯s eyes have changed.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega, a high-ranking adventurer who epted the support request from the Raviel Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I¡¯d like to meet the person in charge.¡±


    However, the polite reply that came back changed the eyes of Meckel and others this time.


    A human who cut off the captain¡¯s hand. Even so, why is the human who made such a fuss about avoiding revenge, let alone avoiding it, here? Is it a coincidence? I heard that he showed up in Englem, so I came all the way here, but can we really say that it¡¯s a coincidence that we run into each other again?


    Various worries passed through Mekkel¡¯s mind for a moment, but the important thing right now was that the man who identified himself as Eldmia Ega wasn¡¯t very suspicious of them, even though they flinched.


    It was a good sign that he didn¡¯t mind flinching at the sound of his name, whatever it was. If he had been chasing the captain, he would have opened his eyes for the axe.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no such thing as a checkpoint, but as a form of formality, could you show me an adventurer¡¯s card? Is the elf next to you also an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Same rank.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯ve confirmed it. Thank you for your cooperation. The manager dispatched from the guild should be in a temple-like building over there.¡±


    And Meckel¡¯s guess was correct. When she opened the road without saying anything, the first reaction she showed was nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t until the back of Eldmia, who politely bowed her head and even greeted her, was blurred over the distant blizzard.


    ¡°Captain. Breathe. Breathe. Are you gone?¡±


    ¡°Whoa¡­ceebaaar¡­¡±


    Despite the blizzard, the sweat running down his forehead tells how nervous he is. Anyone who sees it will know that it is summer alone. Until I saw it in person, I wondered why even hearing the name made meugh so hard, but after seeing it in person, I understood.


    That¡¯s a fucking dangerous bastard regardless of his skills. No matter what the opponent¡¯s number was, if the number was wrong, the eyes of those who would draw the knife first were usually like that. And most of those crazy guys were just hangovers.


    ¡°Crazy, that¡¯s 15?¡±


    ¡°What the hell does a young guy eat and train to be like that?


    Seeing Abnam, who was sitting by the campfire pretending to be calm but still shaking his hands, his subordinates helped him one by one. No one gritted their teeth for showing weakness. All of them had at least once experienced something fatal that would break their hearts.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pass by without recognizing the captain¡¯s face? Aren¡¯t you okay?¡±


    ¡°Fuck I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Did he just pass by because he really didn¡¯t know, or did he look at him because he didn¡¯t evene close to Ogwen¡¯s west? couldn¡¯t


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say it proudly, since you thoroughly kept the words you said on the day your arm was cut off? What should I do if that guy, blinded by the memory that came to the surface after revealing it for no reason, tries to cut my neck?


    ¡°First of all¡­ there will be something to say hello to in a public settingter. Since you said you came as a request, the manager will gather people at least once and make a statement.


    ¡°What decision?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s running away or continuing the request, I have to choose one.¡±


    Abnam didn¡¯t waste a few years either. I was proud of myself because I had a good rank with the skills I had developed. However, if someone asks if you can go into an aristocratic mansion and ughter dozens of people right away, I¡¯m willing to beat you up and say bullshit. I don¡¯t even have the confidence to crawl out alive, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the kingdom.


    That¡¯s why, even when a nobleman¡¯s mansion was overturned in the middle of the capital, he calmly did not evene up with the idea of antagonizing Eldmia, who lived in the kingdom.


    ¡°If you feel strange, think that it will jump right away.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Even though he was warming himself by the bonfire, in the feeling that his body temperature was draining, Abnam hoped that Eldmia wouldpletely forget him.


    ?


    ¡°The world is so small.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why? Does Eldi know someone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not really pretending to know.¡±


    I can¡¯t remember the name. I¡¯m sure he was the one I tried to kill in Ogwen, but cut off his arm and let him live.


    In my memory, he looked like a man with a pear, but unlike that time, he was muscr and had a lot of nasty scars, so he was worried, but it was definitely the same person.


    ¡°You look so nervous about something, but where else are you the person who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Torturing you? I just gave you a reasonable punishment.¡±


    The guy who boasted that he would kill everyone was given an arm and even spared, but how can I describe it as harassing him? At first, I thought I¡¯d try pretending to know him like Zikmel¡­ but he was so scared and didn¡¯t bother trying to do anything to me, so I let him go.


    In fact, in the vicinity of Ogwen, there were things that I didn¡¯t want to tackle because there was no nose plucking, and there were things that I wanted to rest quickly because I was tired from the crazy blizzard right now.


    Until I got out of the capital and reached the vicinity of Raviel, it was still a normal snowfall, but the closer I got to this vige, the stronger it got, and now it is blowing to the point where I can barely distinguish the surroundings with the lights lit up here and there, so no matter how strong my body is, I feel cold. Even if you were prepared for it, going through a blizzard like this was daunting in many ways.


    If we had run a little faster and got colder, we would have prayed to the fire spirit to get some warmth, but if we did that in front of an extremely ordinary natural phenomenon, other spirits could be dissatisfied, so even Asili, my hands and feet were tingling.


    [snowstorm! It¡¯s fun!]


    ¡°Yes, I hope it¡¯s fun.¡±


    While only Laika, who did not feel the cold, traced her memory in the midst of the excitement and headed to the temple, a lot of things had definitely changed in the vige she looked around. At the time, it felt like only the buildings where people lived except for the temple were built, but now, starting with the town hall, the wooden fence that is being reinforced is vaguely visible.


    ¡°who are you!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the snowstorm, I would have gone leisurely, but I guess it was because I was in a hurry to drive the horse because the situation was not good. Even though there was still a bit of distance, the people standing guard in front of the temple raised their voices and asked.


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega, an enemy adventurer who epted Raviel¡¯s support request! I heard that the manager is here!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Wee! Come on inside!¡±


    It was a very friendly response to simply being a hired mercenary or adventurer. As we got closer, we saw that the man who weed us was holding only a club.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, adventurer! My name is Jacob. You worked hard toe a long way for the vige on such a difficult day.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Jacob. You must be from the vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are a lot of injured people and there is not enough manpower. I¡¯ll move the horses to the stable¡­ Oops! There were dogs too?¡±


    I know that the construction of the vige has progressed quite a bit, but it wasn¡¯t a very good sign that there was ack of guards due to the injured. I asked a viger named Jacob, passing the reins of Asillie¡¯s horse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry because it¡¯s a dog that understands words well. More than that, are there a lot of injured people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not small. I don¡¯t know if they knew this blizzard woulde, but the monsters have attacked a lot in the past few days. Just yesterday, four adventurers were injured while fighting the orcs.¡±


    Judging by the fact that he wasn¡¯t particrly frightened while talking, it seemed that the adventurers were doing things right. First of all, after expressing our gratitude, we entered the temple as he informed us, and we were greeted by a space full of all sorts of junk and office supplies.


    It was nice to feel the warm warmth, but it didn¡¯t feel good as I thought I knew what it meant that a person called a manager moved things necessary for work to the temple and worked.


    It must be that there are many injured or that there is not enough space to stay.


    ¡°Who¡­¡±


    While I was staring around for a while, making an unpleasant guess, someone spoke to me, and when I turned my head, I saw a woman in guild clothes holding a pile of papers.


    It was a familiar face.


    She was the woman who came to me with so many victims and talked about the right to revenge.

 Chapter 303

    The woman who led us to the roughly prepared guest table prepared hot tea while we thought that it was the season when we were more likely to meet people who thought we had gone our separate ways. .


    The appearance of a woman wearing sses with her red hair tied up, which is notmon in Etis-L, was also very different from myst memory. The outfit was neat, and the dark circles under the eyes and the miasma beyond them disappeared.


    After preparing for a simple conversation, she sat across from me, noticed my gaze, smiled awkwardly, and showed a distinctly different attitude from back then.


    ¡°At that time, I was so busy that I couldn¡¯t even say my name properly. My name is Ciel. I am currently working as a member of the guild and managing the number of people in the vige.¡±


    He looked a little tired, but it was just fatigue from work, and he seemed to have some spare time. By the way, I thought she was a strong woman to be in charge of management as a member of a guild in that short period of time, but she must have had the ability.


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega. This is Asiligo, and I received a request from the capital and came as an enemy adventurer. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing well¡­ but you seem to be in good health.¡±


    He didn¡¯t add unnecessary greetings such as ¡°It¡¯s fortunate.¡± It¡¯s not like it¡¯s fortunate that the vige survived while it was destroyed, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing well just because your life is attached. I didn¡¯t know if he understood my intentions, but Ciel answered with a light nod without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Lately I¡¯ve been having trouble with work, but since Eldmia-sama is here, it might be a little better.¡±


    ¡°I briefly heard from a person named Ekob earlier. He said that there were frequent attacks from monsters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The fact that the goblins came in groups was also a problem¡­ Recently, even the Orcs have appeared and the damage is gradually increasing.¡±


    ording to Ciel¡¯s exnation, the vige now has sixty residents, six professional builders, two priests with divine power, and two priests without it. Even then, most of the residents are of an age capable of working, and when the vige is fully formed in the future, they are contracted to receive benefits for moving in and help work, so it can be said that it is a fairlyrge-scale project.


    When the vige ispleted, it will surely be able to amodate up to 200 people. However, putting aside such future matters, I decided to ask questions that were difficult for me to understand.


    ¡°Can the adventurers from Raviel know what grade they are?¡±


    It is true that goblins are cumbersome. Not only are those little monsters dirty, but they have the strength of a child and the cleverness to use their dirt as a weapon.


    There are a lot of things that won¡¯t even reach your waist, aiming for your legs while lowering your posture, and just trying to cut is threatening. Imagine that there are dozens of such things. No matter how proudly it is an official cock-up positioned at the bottom of the monster food chain, if it is not skillfully positioned, it is likely to be surrounded in an instant and stoned from a distance, or beaten with a dung-stained weapon at close range and killed.


    However, such a threat is only a story when they act in a clear group, and at the same time, it is valid only when this side is a minority.


    Stamina, speed, strength, intelligence, everything is at the level of a kid, so if you know how to deal with it, you can easily slice and eat it. In an open field like this, even if the goblins were stoning, even a low-level adventurer could easily slice through 20 of them, so it goes without saying how clear the limit was for them.


    However, it was a ¡®problem¡¯ that such guys came in groups, and since the orcs started toe out, it was getting more and more damage. From my point of view, I have no choice but to ask the level of adventurers. It was because, while the Raviel adventurer¡¯s guild had shamelessly requested ranks in the capital city, all they could hear was that they only formed a team of blue-ss adventurers.


    ¡°Four are the red grade, ten are the blue grade, and the remaining six are the yellow grade.¡±


    Fortunately, it seemed that Raviel¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild wasn¡¯t so brazen.


    ¡°Then, the adventurers who were injured this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Two emperors and two junior officers who were leading them were injured. Besides them, there was one enemy adventurer who was slightly injured while dealing with a group of goblins who initially attempted an all-out war alone, and , A total of four people are injured, including one freshman adventurer who is recovering from a stomach upset and two mercenaries who were injured while dealing with goblins.¡±


    It was an understandable situation as we had to fight with 30 people protecting 70 nonbat agents. I nodded, putting aside the distrust of Raviel¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild that had been rising within me for a moment.


    ¡°The Capital Adventurer¡¯s Guild also said they were willing to send more people, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to worry about right away. In terms of work, who should I tell?¡±


    ¡°An enemy ss adventurer named Bardna Bechhen and the mercenary leader, Mr. Carl Guls, are ying the pivotal role. It looks like they are having a meal at the hall right now. Oh, by the way, what are you going to eat? You can bring it in, but if you don¡¯t cook it yourself, there¡¯s an extra charge outside the set time.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t information I knew in advance, but it was well predicted. I took out the scroll I had received from the guild and handed it to her. Ciel, who opened the scroll and read the contents, looked at me with a strange expression and asked,


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, adventurers and mercenaries are lodging at the town hall.¡±


    ¡°It seemed so.¡±


    ¡°If you find out about this¡­ I think you¡¯ll be in a bad mood. Are you okay?¡±


    I responded with a smile to Ciel¡¯s concern for me. Her point was correct, but that wasn¡¯t my business.


    If you have anyints, you should ask the client.


    ?


    After that, I only had a short conversation about my current situation with Ciel and then left. It wasn¡¯t a very fruitful conversation. It was just a story that there were some other people here besides himself, and some that he was living in the gateway city.


    However, it is said that there were no people who dreamed of revenge.


    There was no need to ask for directions while leaving the temple. Even though it was in a blizzard, the presence of the building with many lights attached to it was clear, and the distance was closer than expected.


    At the entrance of the hall, where they arrived with Leica, who was still excited by themselves, there were two men who, at a nce, were clearly mercenaries, standing like guards. Even on this cold day, it seemed a bit crazy to see the muscles in the arms pulled out, but the heat inside flowed out from the open entrance of the hall, so it didn¡¯t seem that cold.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this face? Who is it?¡±


    Well, judging by how short he is, his personality is average for a mercenary. Then I don¡¯t even have to be polite.


    ¡°I came after receiving a request from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the capital. Talking to the manager at the temple, he told me to meet someone over here regarding work.¡±


    The two mercenaries, who were carefully examining me and Laika, spit on the floor with their faces contorted in envy and jealousy after seeing Asillie. Only then did one of the mercenaries, who had announced that he would sneak out of the way and not block the road, opened his mouth with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Go inside and find Badna. Adventurers are taken care of by him. Go in and find the big blonde with a gloomy look. It should be easy to find.¡±


    ¡°A mncholy-looking blonde?¡±


    ¡°I know when I see it.¡±


    Even if the words are a little short, they are nobles, so they just spit and it was over. If they were bad-tempered bastards, they would have done some shit.


    There was no need to get tired from the start, so we nodded and entered the hall, and without hesitation took off the cloak we were wearing. It was a warmth that I could understand why they were standing in short sleeves. Apparently, the architects put a lot of effort into heating when they built this hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty loud for a group of injured people, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I see. It doesn¡¯t seem too serious.¡±


    The hall, which I looked around lightly, was distracted with dozens of people randomly scattering and eating and chatting. Shall we say that he erged the hall of a popr inn and beat it as it is? The appearance of the tables stretched around the bonfire in the center felt just like the halls of Vikings seen in dramas or games in the past. Including not only the arrangements, but also the people who eat, talk, hit and beat.


    ¡°If you feel rxed, Seneran may have been right.¡±


    There is no intentional attempt to lighten the mood, they are just busy eating and drinking. Hmm, after ying and eating like this, we gather and sleep in this hall. It was really good to set conditions for amodation in advance.


    ¡°Blonde¡­Blonde¡­ Ah, there he is. A gloomy-looking blonde.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you do¡­ it¡¯s true.¡±


    At first, I thought it was just belittling the mercenaries¡¯ appearance, but it wasn¡¯t. When I looked at the ce Asilie had first found and pointed with her fingertips, there was a reallyrge, blond-haired man eating quietly with a gloomy face, as if he had heard that the world had copsed.


    Not only is his face gloomy, but he is teasing the spoon with the momentum to shake the viewer¡¯s appetite. It is amazing to see peopleughing and chatting and continuing their meal without paying any attention to such a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that there are people around you eating like that.¡±


    If the person who made the dish saw it, it would be enough to stab them in the back of the head asking if they were dissatisfied with the table.

 Chapter 304

    Attention began to be focused just by walking past the guys who hurriedly got up from their seats and ran outside, saying it was a shift, and gradually entered the hall. At the same time, the noisy hall became quiet little by little.


    Those who are well-intentioned, those who are a little less vignt, look back and forth between Asilie and me without fail, and react in a tongue-in-cheek manner. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any female adventurers or mercenaries among them, but it seems to be the reason that there weren¡¯t any of them with outstanding appearancesparable to elves.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this, but the expressions of the women who had been treated as a kind of queen until just now rapidly rotted away. Hmm, that kind of thing is everywhere.


    ¡°Is that Bard or Bechhen?¡±


    There was no reason to be discouraged by the stares around her, but the vignce she tried to prevent someone from arguing with her seemed meaningless. However, when I approached and talked to Badna, who was eating ordinary meat as if it were straw, the three people who had been eating together steadfastly around her showed an unexpected reaction of raising their ax eyes in an instant, which shocked me.


    what? Is it an indication that you want to have your eyes plucked out?


    No one rose up, but the surroundings became quiet, as if expecting something to happen. Badna continued to eat in that silence and asked back without even looking at me.


    ¡°That one?¡±


    It looks like aid-back boss you would see in a mafia movie¡­ I wonder if this guy is acting territorial right now or if he¡¯s just full of the original concept.


    ¡°An adventurer who came from the capital at the request of the Raviel Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I asked the manager, Ciel, and he said you manage the adventurers¡¯ business?¡±


    At my answer, Badna¡¯s gaze, which had been stuck in the stew bowl this time, slowly turned to me. Rather than being emotional like the other guys, his gaze was as dry as his eating attitude. The guy who had been holding the weight for no reason opened his mouth again while continuing the worst mukbang.


    ¡°Badna Bechhen. An adventurer belonging to Raviel¡¯s private guild ¡®Folded Gold Coin¡¯.¡±


    Yembyeong You are a friend who makes a dirty and unique self-introduction. Is this really weighing you down? At that moment, the urge to ask why the guild was named Folded Gold Coin arose, but I didn¡¯t like the reaction of the people around me, so I decided to end the conversation quickly.


    If I keep watching this guy eat, I feel like I¡¯ll hit him in the back of the head without even realizing it.


    ¡°This is Eldmia Ega, an enemy-ss adventurer. Now that we¡¯ve talked about trifles, I want you to tell us how to deal with the monsters¡¯ attack.¡±


    The silence continued the same, but the reaction was different. The guys who had just opened their ax eyes looked at me strangely, and Badna looked at me with a dazed expression for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°I guess the name Eldmia Ega ismon in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Why? Have you met anyone with the same name?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you, but I¡¯ve heard rumors. Recently, I¡¯m very famous with the nickname Guillotine. You would know if you came from the capital, too, right?¡±


    And this time, it was my turn to be dazed by his unexpected question.


    In this real fantasy world, rumors and information flow like an asshole. Doesn¡¯t a bastarde out who is deceived by a scammer, but even if you leave the person involved, you can¡¯t recognize that they are the same person. does this make sense?


    It¡¯s a day that makes you think a lot. After washing my face for a while and thinking about it, I decided to tell them clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    To be honest, Badna didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but seeing that she had been pped on the cheek by someone who had already been victimized by a con artist beforeing here, her expression naturally rotted. It was a situation where I could only express that my mouth was bitter because I didn¡¯t assume the slightest bit about the case of seeing a dog after announcing the name.


    Even though there¡¯s a fucking long way to go, it¡¯s too far. Maybe we should keep doing this until cellphones and the like spread to this world?


    Unlike me who felt so miserable, the surroundings became a sea ofughter. Unlike the other guys whoughed out loud, maybe this bastard¡¯s original expression was that way, he shook his shoulders and started showing strange giggles, and the guys around him shouted out loud.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Have you heard? It¡¯s called the guillotine! The famous guillotine hase to such a shabby ce!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever run out of money by pping a traitor by the neck? No! It must have taken money from the country because of the war! This is a pity!¡±


    ¡°I heard you go with the Gaendal party, but where did they go and did youe alone? Oh, do youeter? I was in a hurry for this! Ehahaha!¡±


    These bastards are fanning the house on fire.


    ?


    ¡°This is why damned adventurers can¡¯t be like this. They don¡¯t know how to keep time.¡±


    ¡°Chuckling. So, why do you bring all the kids? Why are you tearing up the staff and having a hard time mixing with the wrong guys?¡±


    Abnam, who had finished his shift with thete workers, hurriedly hurriedly pped Mekkel in the back of the head, refusing to grumble and said,


    ¡°If you guys were promoted to the rank in time, this wouldn¡¯t happen, you bastards!¡±


    Abnam¡¯s 15 subordinates were all subordinates, and this job was definitely a rank request. If it was Englem, I would have been able to talk to them and bring them all back without any problems, but this ce was Raviel. At least, he was able to apany three of his subordinates, including Meckel, under his own name because they belonged to the good side of the government record.


    At least, if only two of them had been more worthy. Seeing Abnam click his tongue like that, Meckel retorted as if he had no children.


    ¡°Ayyyy. I told you never to pick it, but really.¡±


    It was a very reasonable rebuttal because it was Abnam, the captain, who did not say anything even if the promotion review was neglected on the grounds that it was good to induce vignce when fighting adventurers.


    Abnam, who had been cowardly beaten with a fact, hesitated and then hit Meckel in the back of the head for no reason.


    ¡°If you twist it, it¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Eight tuot tuup. Dirty and shameful, really!¡±


    The other subordinatesughed ferociously at this. It was purely thanks to Mekkel that Abnam, who had been stiff up until now, regained hisposure to some extent, so they only cheered up the atmosphere by adding a moderate chuimsae.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry because I was nervous earlier. Eldmia must have finished eating, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in, so wouldn¡¯t it be? There shouldn¡¯t be much to talk about with the manager.¡±


    ¡°That, right? You probably don¡¯t even know each other.¡±


    Abnam, who had no way of knowing that manager Ciel and Eldmia had known each other, elerated his steps towards the hall thanks to Mekel¡¯s encouragement. Even if I introduced myself anyway, thecent belief that it would be tomorrow morning instead of this blizzard evening also yed a part in speeding up.


    As a result, Abnam and his men were able to quickly reach the hall and were surprised by the warmth and loudughter that greeted them.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in a good mood?¡±


    Normally, it was a dreary fight between the adventurers belonging to the golden coin and other adventurers, which were said to be far away, but it was very rare. Taking off the thick cloak that had protected him from the blizzard so far, he looked around and saw that everyone, including mercenaries and adventurers, wasughing happily.


    ¡°Children, I hope something good¡­¡±


    Abnam muttered as he looked around to see if there was anything that could be a clue. Likewise, Mekkel and his men, who were looking around, noticed Abnam¡¯s reaction btedly and turned their eyes to where he was looking, and at the same time stiffened.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out who the adventurers were pointing at withughter and sneers.


    Because Eldmia was the only adventurer apanying the elves.


    ¡°Does our guillotine have a heavy mouth? Is it because he is a guillotine that he has no mouth? For that matter, he said that he was a guillotine!¡±


    ¡°Me, me, me¡­!¡±


    What the hell are these crazy bastards up to!?


    Unknowingly, Abnam quickly rolled his eyes, swallowing the cry that almost burst out with voice. Cold sweat began to flow like rain again from the body, which had been cold just before. It was an established fact that I would catch a cold the next day if I went on like this, but now that I was in a more important situation than that, I didn¡¯t care at all.


    Deciding what he had to do, Abnam moved on. What I needed to see now was not the back of Eldmia¡¯s head, but her expression. Fortunately, Eldmia was not moving, so Abnam was able to achieve his goal quickly.


    And while everyone wasughing, I checked Eldmia¡¯s angry face and ran without hesitation.


    ¡°Fuck fuck fuck fuck!¡±


    As he frantically ran to the front door of the hall with an urgent movement, which was contrary to the quick steps he had taken to check Eldmia¡¯s face, his men who grasped the situation quickly followed Abnam. In between, others looked at Abnam as if he were crazy, but Abnam didn¡¯t care at all.


    Originally, crazy people are like that. They don¡¯t know they¡¯re crazy.


    ¡°Hey! The guillotine! I heard that you have something to shout every time you fight? Can you stay still while receiving insults like this? Let¡¯s shout coolly here once again!¡±


    Abnam, who had made it a rule not to deal with madmen ever since he learned a lesson from Ogwen, but involuntarily responded with a scream to a maddening cry that was no different than adding oil to a bonfire.


    ¡°You fucking crazy bastards!! Get started!!¡±


    Those whoughed excitedly in the hall at his cry mixed with tears looked at Abnam in surprise. However, rather than paying attention to those gazes, he ran to his death to get even one step further away from the hall. I hadn¡¯t heard of Eldmia using magic, but I had no idea what would happen if a human who single-handedly destroyed a noble mansion went on a rampage.


    I didn¡¯t even want to find out by sacrificing myself.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    In the hall where such unexpected silence began to flow, Abnam heard a word that he had to wake up to pee when he heard it even in a dream.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaa!!¡±


    Abnam, who had been running with all his strength, threw himself without hesitation toward the exit in front of him. As soon as he fell down because he didn¡¯t pay attention to the propernding, he rolled on the stairs at the entrance and bumped into his subordinates, making a mess. But what Abnam felt was a sense of relief.


    At the same time, screams began to echo from the hall along with the sound of something being smashed.

 Chapter 305

    In my mind, I wanted to drill a hole in the legs of theughing and chattering guys, but I had no choice but to give up because doing so would interfere with the request.


    But even so, it was clear that if I put my hand in the right way, the deep anger rising from the inside would get confused and cause a vase, so Ipromised by beating it until dust came out on a blizzard day.


    In the meantime, Asillie, who calmly took her seat in the back, took the time to ask for food from the cook who jumped out in surprise at themotion, and now continued to eat while watching when it was over. I couldn¡¯t join the meal, so I had to sort out the situation by choosing and eating healthy food among the adventurers, and it wasn¡¯t very pleasant because I felt like a tiger.


    ¡°Your posture is shaking. Drive the head straight.¡±


    So, in order to be even a little more pleasant, I turned all of the bitches belonging to the folded gold coins into folded people.


    Amidst the wreckage of broken and smashed tables and chairs, the angle was raised to the point where the head was almost hit with the top of the head, so everyone was making a sound of pain, but considering my wounded tender heart, none of that mattered. I sat in front of Badna, who had her head on the floor, and asked about the story I had just heard.


    ¡°Were you really having a fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s because we and the other guys have dragged even the first level adventurers! To take the initiative and work a little morefortably¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you


    unlearned bastards.¡±


    I kicked the sacrum of the guy who didn¡¯t know how high he was in the sky at the excuse that wasn¡¯t even worth hearing until the end. Thanks to this, Badna fell down as it was, but quickly returned to her original position and put her head on her head as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What if the vige is damaged after being attacked andmissioned? What do you guys do with a priest who can bring the dead back to life?¡±


    ¡°That, keep the line so that


    it doesn¡¯t happen¡­¡±


    People say it¡¯s the same as the customs, but it¡¯s the same in the past life, and if the fuckin¡¯ customs get in the way, nothing will go right. I tapped him on the nape of the neck with the empty bowl I had eaten and continued.


    ¡°Then, is it customary for you guys to beat me like this and drive me in the head?


    ¡°Gee, because I didn¡¯t think I was the real person¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I y a trick on you guys or spread sophistry? The fucking guillotine told you openly that it was me, but what? Don¡¯t you think it was you? I heard you¡¯re dying, did you get your grade by ying cards?¡±


    In fact, it had nothing to do with not believing it. If it ended there, I just let it go. However, it was an act that crossed the line tough openly while knowing that I was an enemy adventurer who had beenmissioned by the capital.


    If you only believe in the number of heads and fool around, you will have to deal with the result of getting hit in the head as much as the number of heads.


    ¡°Ha, I was only going to work quietly¡­¡±


    The mercenaries, who didn¡¯t even get involved in the adventurer¡¯s mess at the end, end up eating everything as if it were exciting, and eating snacks together. Maybe after today, most of them won¡¯t be able to say a single word properly even if they treat them like idiots.


    After stirring for a while, the anger subsided a bit, so I decided to move on to the main topic.


    ¡°Yes, aside from that. If you were to manage your business, wouldn¡¯t there be a n?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a veryrge-scale attack, and it¡¯s not a level that can¡¯t be stopped, so I


    just left it alone¡­¡±


    The monsters that appear in the area around the capital are, at most, kobolds or goblins. Even themon slime is invisible because civilians havepletely uprooted it because it is difficult to deal with. Of course, it¡¯s not a matter of spending a penny or two, but the kingdom is absolutely sincere in that respect.


    The gateway city serves as a boundary that indirectly announces the safe zone managed by the capital. It is said that there is a reason why there are more bandits than monsters around here.


    Unless there was a dungeon, orcs suddenly appeared in an area where only one or two monsters stronger than that had rolled in by chance.


    I¡¯m not sure since I¡¯m not memorizing the specific distribution of the monsters, but the nearest orc habitat should be a long way from here, so it appeared here.


    ¡°Did you make a decision knowing what it meant that orcs appeared near the gateway city?¡±


    Monsters are moving out of their territory this winter season. I don¡¯t know if it happened to be in the direction of the capital, but it¡¯s an unusual situation anyway. It could be a story that a powerful monster that destroys the existing ecosystem has urred somewhere, or it could be the aftermath of a strike force of demons roaming the kingdom¡¯s territory as the first possibility.


    Most of all, it means that if we are unlucky and the monsters are lucky enough to settle down safely and wee spring, a great party will happen for the vigers, but how can he calmly shout for neglect?


    ¡°Well, we were hired to protect the vige¡­¡± ¡±


    Yes. Protection. So, when the monsters crawl out, shouldn¡¯t we figure out where theye from and what¡¯s the problem and root them out?¡±


    This is the basic principle of monster subjugation. Tracing back their of the monster that inflicts damage and destroying it. It doesn¡¯t make sense to put a grade on it without knowing that, so it¡¯s a story that this bastard shuddered this shit even though he knew it, and he just tried to deal with the monsters approaching him in moderation and tried to remain ignorant of the rest.


    It¡¯s obvious if you don¡¯t look at this. It is clear that he had the idea of saving monsters for future work. There is no reason to act like this unless the idea is to leave the cockroaches behind because the work to get rid of them decreases when the seeds of the cockroaches dry.


    It¡¯s an idea that a very unlearned bastard would do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Orc came out, did you report it to Raviel?¡±


    couldn¡¯t have done it The answer from the guild is obviously to subjugate the orc vige. Badna hesitated but couldn¡¯t answer, and that was the answer, so I kicked him in the sacrum once more.


    It was too meager to be the price a bastard had to pay for ruining my winter vacation ns, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Now I have to use these pups too.


    ¡°If you guys fought among yourselves over this, you still wouldn¡¯t be in charge. Do you have any other objection to my reasoning that I was fighting to be morefortable here? Tell me if you have one. Listen if it¡¯s appropriate, or fuck a starving orc with a hole in his head.¡± I¡¯ll use it to lure the babies.¡±


    I even pulled out a needle with the feeling that it would take only one person, but no one raised their head or hand. My life is like a precious thing. I said, knocking Badna who was about to hit her head again.


    ¡°Even if all of you try, you can¡¯t beat me, so all of those trivial fights are useless. Follow my words and earn money and get a chance to keep your jokes on the town a secret, or pretend you¡¯re listening here. The only thing left is to run away early tomorrow morning and live as a fugitive for the rest of your life. The bastard who earns money wakes up, and the bastard who is Tulle keeps his head on.¡±


    The adventurers belonging to the folded gold coin, who had their heads driven, quickly got up without saying who said first. I didn¡¯t really like that cockroach, but I liked the fact that the five guys who had been running hard before came in and stood next to it. I¡¯m d you understand me well.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s task is to subdue the Orcs. The vige¡¯s security will be covered by mercenaries, residents, and injured people who are in better condition, so don¡¯t think about remaining.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m in the golden ss.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that there would be a guy who would use the fact that he was a scumbag as a justification, even if it was said that courage was imaginary. What¡¯s even more surprising is that even the other guys, presumed to be high-ranking adventurers, looked at the guy who said it as if he agreed.


    Of course, my answer was fixed.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice to follow the rank request, so why should I care about that?¡±


    The faces of the emperors became contemtive at the logic of the impregnable wall, which was impossible to refute. It¡¯s the quest you chose. Endure it with evil.


    ¡°And the mercenaries? I¡¯m sorry for causing amotion during the meal, but I¡¯d like to make a request to Captain Carl Gools.¡±


    There was no reason to pay attention to these misceneous things anymore, so when I turned around and looked at the mercenaries, their eyes were stained with curiosity.


    ¡°What request?¡±


    ¡°I need a friend to go to Raviel through the blizzard. I have to report that an orc has appeared. I can¡¯t trust these bastards.¡±


    At my answer, the mercenaries¡¯ eyes focused on one person. The one who received that gaze was a middle-aged man with a stylish mustache reminiscent of an English gentleman who had been eating very calmly from earlier. I saw that he was eating a lot of meat piled up, but he emptied the te neatly before he knew it, and he looked at me and said.


    ¡°Would you like toe over and talk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather ask.¡±


    There is no reason to be enormous to a polite person. However, the mercenaries who saw my reaction started to see me as a madman with a double personality. Unlike the ragtag adventurers, we passed them who were quite disciplined and sat down in front of the mustache man. He stroked his mustache and opened his mouth slowly.


    The question that came out of his mouth was beyond my expectations.


    ¡°Have you heard of Vkia?¡±


    Is there really something magical about winter? There is no end to unexpected encounters? Are Englem and Raviel that close?


    ¡°The brat from the Blue Owl Mercenaries?¡±


    Even in a somewhat bewildered mood, once I answered, the man smiled lightly and nodded his head.


    ¡°My name is Carl Gouls,mander of the 4th toon of the Blue Owl Mercenaries. It¡¯s an honor to see the famous Levien guillotine in person.¡±

 Chapter 306

    I didn¡¯t expect to meet the mercenaries who set up a policy of rejecting the request first if you think you¡¯re going to get along with me, but the world is so small.


    I wanted to respond with a few words, but unlike Carl Gulls who cheered me up, I still didn¡¯t know how well the mercenary group called the Blue Owls were, so I had no choice but to nod my head in greeting.


    ¡°As you already know, this is Eldmia Ega. How many people can I hire to get to Raviel safely?¡±


    ¡°One person is enough. I won¡¯t take any money. I want you to think of it as my own little sincerity towards Vkia.¡±


    It was only when I saw Carl Guls wiping his mouth with a napkin in an unusually polite manner that I btedly began to wonder why the mercenaries were called ¡®blue¡¯ owls.


    No matter how different the world is, where people live, there is one corner that is simr, and one of them is that the symbol of pure blood is called blue blood as in the previous life in the ind region of this world.


    The big difference is that there is a n with real blue blood, unlike the white skin and veins symbolized in the previous life. Having inherited the lineage of the great, they have a reputation for being a characteristic only of the royal family and rumors that wounds heal quickly and even a drop of blood can be moved by one¡¯s own will.


    Of course, frommon sense, it is thought that something magical that simply acts on the blood is the cause, regardless of lineage or nabal, but that is not the important thing right now. Since those friends actually shed blue blood, it is important that the color of nobility in that area is blue, which symbolizes nobility or royalty.


    ¡°Are you noble?¡±


    If you think about the people who are familiar with the manners of nobles, the strangely well-disciplined mercenaries, and the names of the mercenaries, even if it is a leap, it was a guess worth mentioning at least once. Above all, seeing the nobles I saw while working as a butler, I definitely felt it. That the manners cut on Carl Gools¡¯ body were never made on a day trip.


    Carl Gulls stopped short of raising his eyebrows at the rather unexpected question, while the mercenaries¡¯ eyes changed sharply. Fortunately, Carl Guls, who recognized them, raised one hand, and his eyes quickly withdrew.


    ¡°He was a nobleman. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I asked because I thought you were as familiar with manners as any noble. It also reminded me of a story that in an ind kingdom, nobles believe that blue blood flows.¡±


    ¡°Huh, not only are they brave, but they¡¯re well-informed. We¡¯re from there. It¡¯s the Kingdom of Banais, one of the kingdoms bordering Volta Bay.¡±


    ¡°¡­was that Vkia friend also a nobleman?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, he was a friend with a lot of ws to be called an aristocrat. Carl Goose, who smiled lightly at my question and gulped down his beer, shrugged his shoulders and continued as if it was not a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Originally, it was called Barnais Owl, but since there were people who didn¡¯t have any patriotism left, and there was a lot of antipathy toward the blue-blooded aristocrats you mentioned, it was changed to be sarcastic. It¡¯s true that there are a lot of fallen aristocrats and illegitimate children.¡±


    Just looking at Bkia, her dignity is a bit low. Seeing that heughed at thest joke, it seems that the mercenary group¡¯s solidarity is not bad.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be busy too, so let¡¯s just stop chatting. Should I just tell you a fragmentary story about an orc appearing in Raviel¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild?¡±


    ¡°It is more likely that ¡®unexpected monsters are moving and there is an orc attack on the vige.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I remembered. And I¡¯m asking this out of curiosity¡­ Is it important enough to report to the guild? We deal with people, so it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    If you¡¯re a noble-born mercenary, you might not know. Thanks to that, I learned a little bit about the Blue Owl Mercenary Corps, so I told them as much as I could.


    ¡°Ethithel¡¯snd is good, so neither people nor monsters move easily on thend where it is located. Thanks to that, you can be guaranteed a certain level of safety just by periodically sweeping the area around the capital. Kobolds are especially fertile Things like me and goblins tend to crawl out of nowhere, so it¡¯s hard to eradicate thempletely, but the case is different with orcs and other high-ranking monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean it¡¯s rooted out.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As a result of the subjugation that has been continuously attempted since the establishment of the kingdom, no monsters live in groups in the territory between the capital and the gateway city.¡±


    The point is not ¡®can¡¯t¡¯, but ¡®can¡¯t¡¯.


    Even the monsters think. It is an excessively hostile creature, so it is impatient to kill it, but it is intelligent enough tomunicate as long as both parties agree.


    What the kingdom tried to do was to make them avoid the vicinity of the capital itself, and although it failed for goblins and kobolds who gained high fertility by selling their intelligence, it was quite good for those who formed a colony and knew how to hunt and plunder as well as gather. I was able to get results.


    ¡°Anything about the size of an orc knows it. If you enter this realm, you cannot escape death. They only see humans as prey, because they also have traditions and traditions.¡±


    ¡°Coming in knowing you¡¯re going to die¡­ It¡¯s definitely dangerous in a battlefield like that. Thanks to you, I understood it well.¡±


    I¡¯m d you¡¯re amunicative person. After promising to have a chat once the situation was settled, I got up from the seat and approached Asilie, who was ying with Laika after finishing her meal.


    ¡°It ends up like this. To be honest, I thought it would be all about arguing a little about lodging, but it always goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who said no? It¡¯s the end of the world, really.¡±


    And I had to get pped on the shoulder after helping out a word and making a joke.


    ?


    After that, we rented an entire suitable house instead of the hall.


    It was such a contract in the first ce, but it was also a very unusual privilege. So, even if trouble did happen, we expected it to happen here, but the wrong fuse caught fire, so the adventurers were unable to express anyints to us and just faded away.


    The morning when I woke up after such a clean sleep, the sky was still pouring heavy snow, but unlike yesterday, the sky was still visible.


    I woke up early and had plenty of time until the assembly time, but since I had to be the subject, I had to move quickly. To be honest, it was pretty tight because I had to reorganize the work with the remaining adventurers, ask the mercenaries and the residents for their understanding, and set the direction to focus on guard duty rather than work today, and also seek Ciel¡¯s consent.


    Still, thanks to the mercenaries and Ciel, who showed me a friendly attitude, no other problems arose. Unlike the normal adventurers, the fact that the adventurers who were resting due to injuries had their heads properly fixed also yed a role.


    Thanks to that, they got hurt while trying to be faithful to their work, and it felt like the others were doing tricks to protect themselves. As soon as they arrived at the meeting ce, they shed Badna in the back of the head, who was waiting in advance, but it was a clean start.


    ¡°Thank God you are smart enough to keep yourselves from running away from here. It means you don¡¯t have to experience the horrors of being chased by elves in the woods.¡±


    Thinking back to the training she had been training with Asillie while learning tracking in Ogwen, it was clear that it would be an unpleasant experience from the moment she risked her life.


    Among the guys who listened to my words and were very nervous, I organized a search team by setting up four enemies as the leader and organizing them to move with one Qing and Hwang ss. I had no choice but to.


    ¡°Eh, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I apany Eldmia-sama?¡±


    A guy with a past who had his arm cut off in Ogwen came up to me and asked if I looked like an idiot who couldn¡¯t add or subtract, so I briefly exined why I was worried.


    ¡°If you have a lot of numbers, your chance to live increases, but for me it¡¯s a stumbling block.¡±


    I am very determined today and intend to search the forest. In that case, of course, Asilier, who is much better than me in that direction, will use his strength, but no matter how much I care about my body and move rtively easily, it is not at a level that the Chung ss here can chase. It will take up time unnecessarily.


    ¡°Your ss is four. If you think I¡¯m the weakest among them, raise your hand. I¡¯ll put you in the weakest group.¡±


    ¡°I am the weakest!¡±


    I really liked that he didn¡¯t uselessly fight his pride and raised his hand like a knife, but the problem was that he was the guy whose arm was cut off by me.


    He may have been an idiot in the past, but if you look at his movements and reaction speed, he must be stronger than Badna at all.


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±


    Come to think of it, increasing the number of people was a way to promote safety, but it was also a way to increase the chances of him surviving by adding one more idiot to the strong guy¡¯s party.


    ¡°Everyone at that level must have at least a watch, right?¡±


    Even if it¡¯s a bit expensive, because of its convenience, I usually carry around a silent pocket watch that uses magic stones as fuel as soon as I level up. Fortunately, all four of them quickly nodded, as if they were meticulous about their equipment.


    ¡°The Orc raid was in the east, so today we will disperse and search there. It¡¯s still snowing heavily and the sun is likely to set quickly, so we make it a rule to return by 2:00 PM. Don¡¯t step out. Anyone have a question?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what if I encounter an orc?¡±


    ¡°If you find a clustered colony, return and report it, and avoid engaging the rest unless you¡¯ve encountered them yourself. Orcs have heads too. If the cubs we sent out to scout keep dying, we¡¯ll be wary.¡±


    The purpose is not subjugation, but extermination. There was no reason to raise the level of vignce for nothing, as the entire colony had to be destroyed instead of just grabbing a few and letting them run away.


    Even without an exnation, they understood that much, so there was no questioning, and we headed into the woods, being escorted by the mercenaries.

 Chapter 307

    Oak.


    In their previous lives, they were treated as bipedal monsters with pig heads, or were portrayed as a race that walked the path of true men by wearing a makgora, or were described as war-obsessed shouting WAAAGH!!


    Unfortunately, the orcs in this world are the ones closest to thest of the three. Not in terms of technology, but in terms of being fascinated by war andbat.


    A fighting race with the characteristic of being extremely belligerent and going after a battle once food, clothing, and shelter have been solved. If you¡¯ve listened and seen this far, you¡¯ll be able to notice something strange. It doesn¡¯t make sense that they don¡¯t evene close to the capital and wander around their habitat because they¡¯re afraid of dying because they like to fight. And, of course, there are good reasons for that.


    It¡¯s because these guys are a species with a pretty crappy duality, acting like a dog in the world and surviving by plundering metallurgy, metallurgy, when the scale doesn¡¯t grow to the point where confidence is not the subject ¡®by their own standards¡¯.


    ording to research by professional ecologists, even if there are only about 30 people living in a tribe, they start looking for battle as if they have an anger control disorder. It is known to try my aggressive mergers and acquisitions. What if there are no orcs around? Of course they invade humans.


    Looking at it up to this point, what they do isparable to goblins, but the problem is that, unlike their sloppy actions, their innate bodies are specs worthy of the name of monsters, so they are far superior to goblins.


    They are bipedal boars themselves. both physically and physically.


    Goblins are thought to have the thinking ability of a 10-year-old, but they are just like humans. It is very rare for their army to grow by beating and beating each other, and since they were born with a focus on destruction rather than creation, even if one of them was ovee, it would have be a very threatening monster. Well, because of such a belligerent attitude, territorial disputes with other monsters often ur, so the power does not grow easily¡­ If


    unlucky conditions are met, arge army of orcs could literally eat the country.


    ¡°I remember reading this in a cheap book in the town hall when I was young, and even the people in the neighborhood knew about it, so why aren¡¯t adventurers paying attention?¡±


    It actually happened once a few hundred years ago. It is said that it took only a week for arge army of orcs to devour one of the famous kingdoms in the west.


    Starting with that incident, the major countries called the Western 8 Kingdoms had to be the 5 Kingdoms, and it was also an opportunity for the whole world to know that the orcs were not a matter of one kingdom, but a matter for the continuation of mankind.


    In fact, if it could be uprooted, it would have been uprooted immediately. I¡¯m doing this because I haven¡¯t been able to do that yet.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it human beings to remain as legends about things from hundreds of years ago? Rather, I think that Eldi is more like a human being who is clearly aware of the importance of the records left in the past.¡±


    Assilie¡¯s opinion was quite credible as she lightly strolled through the snowy forest as if having a pic on a spring day. Even though they live in a world where magic and demons and all kinds of different races and abilities prevail, there are more fools than expected who believe that the contents of the legend are absurd.


    People from another dimension will think that these people are reincarnated modern people, so they suffer from insensitivity to safety, and I am a native of another world, so they will think that I am trying to learn from history.


    ¡°found.¡±


    While I wasmenting at such a frustrating reality, Asilie, who found a trace, beckoned me. I wondered how she could find it in this snowstorm, so I approached it in wonder, and she pointed to a tree, not the floor.


    It was a wooden horse that left traces of being hit halfway with something like a de.


    ¡°You told Eldy about these traces before, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I told you that orcs who start to roll their eyes can¡¯t ovee my temper and often take out their anger on others like this.¡±


    ¡°Ummm, I didn¡¯t say that, but the content is correct anyway.¡±


    Not to mark their territory, not to threaten them, but traces they left behind as a way to vent their anger at the end of a fight that they wanted to fight but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s something you don¡¯t do when you¡¯re in a fool¡¯s mode. I heard that they do raids sometimes, so I thought they were running wild looking for food in a shrunken state, but this was a situation I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s not enough food¡­


    ¡±


    To be precise, it is not food, but a state of ¡®military supply¡¯.


    It was fortunate that the orcs were stone heads. If those guys had been smart enough to use strategies and tactics instead of stone heads, the vige would have been razed to the ground once again before I arrived.


    ¡°I thought the number of people sent so far was enough to attack a vige of that size. I thought the advance team was stupid and weak and failed, so I sent the same number again.¡±


    The strategy and tactics in the orcs¡¯ dictionary are only shut up and charge.


    Like those who rise and rise when self-confidence is not the subject, if they are defeated on the battlefield with the number of people they have judged sufficient, it is because the participants are weak, not because there are not enough people or there is a problem with the fighting method. One of the biggest reasons why they can¡¯t usurp humanity is their brains, which seem to be specialized in AOS games that always look for the cause of problems from the outside.


    But it wasn¡¯t a situation where I could just rx. If thest attack had been thest patience of the Orc chieftain, the chieftain, who was furious at the ipetent subordinates with both eyes open, could lead the army directly and move.


    ¡°Nuna, go back and tell Ciel-san about this.¡±


    So, I made the best choice I could at the moment. However, because my physical condition was not perfect, Asillie showed a rare rejection reaction.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Eldy to go back and sister to go on an additional hunt?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference in the speed of rotation. As you know, this is a situation where one o¡¯clock can be urgent, so we have to go back with full force.¡±


    Even though we moved while being considerate of my inability to fully use magic, the distance we moved was iparable to other adventurers. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re a forest species for nothing.


    ¡°If you arrived earlier than expected, find the traces of the other guys and help them return in advance. I¡¯ll go find out more with Laika.¡±


    I thought for a moment that it would have been nice to have something like firecrackers for emergency contact, but since it might irritate the orcs for no reason, it might have been better not to have it at all. Even if she thought my judgment was the best, there was no refutation, but I couldn¡¯t help but be unwilling.


    ¡°No matter how much I do, I¡¯ll still be attacked by the Orcs. If it¡¯s not spirited, I¡¯ll give up and return, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t ovee their temper and were obsessed with breaking skulls with all their might, so they didn¡¯t even throw stones, let alone bows. As long as I don¡¯t make a sudden leap, the situation Asilie is concerned about will never happen.


    ¡°¡­Okay. But if they don¡¯te back even after we¡¯ve finished sending the adventurers back, I¡¯lle looking for them.¡±


    Knowing that that was the maximumpromise Asilie coulde up with, she nodded her head without saying anything. Having made a decision, Asilie walked away at a rapid pace without looking back. I looked at the traces the orc had left on the tree and tried to punch them with magic power.


    Once with the feeling that it was the minimum level to strengthen the body with magical power, and then twice with a little more output. After leaving three scars on the Ammon tree, he brushed off a piece of wood stuck in his gauntlet andpared them. The mark left by the orc was simr to that of the second punch.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s not a power, half-hearted Aura users have power to chew on, so the world is so unfair.¡±


    It¡¯s on the same level as the guy who hit the wall with an absurd aura to threaten me in an alleyway. Since he didn¡¯t take his anger out on the tree with all his might, he must have said that just swinging it moderately was enough.


    At this level, even if they came in two and a half trucks, they could easily wipe it out, but other adventurers and viges were a problem.


    ¡°First of all, the colony.¡±


    There is no time to investigate the cause of an incident that has already urred based on the five-wh principle.


    Now, the key was to check how many guys there were and where they were gathered. Once I figured out that, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go around picking off the heads of the tribes orcs I met, but until then, I had to avoid fighting as much as possible and not know that I was chasing them.


    They are like beasts when ites to their sense of battle, and when their scale decreases, they always be idiots again, so they understand that like a ghost.


    Unfortunately, there were no traces nearby that could rely on Leica¡¯s sense of smell, so I had to try tracking it myself by following the traces left on the trees. The only clothes Orcs wore were leather mats with strong shamanistic tendencies, so there was no such thing as a torn hem.


    It was a situation where tracking could be difficult because of the continuing snow, but ironically, the belligerence of the guys who made the situation serious helped the tracking.


    It seems that they came and went more often than expected, because the more they moved into the forest, the more traces they left behind. Some trees even fell down as if they had been hit by too many guys. Anyway, they are the cubs who have built a wall with Gidobinik.


    Concentrating on hearing and sight as much as possible, about twenty minutes into the forest, two or three orc patrols began toe into sight. No, it would be urate to say that they knew the location even before they were seen thanks to their chatter so loud that they doubted whether it was a scouting party.


    Thanks to that, I was able to make a big detour and move by specifically pointing to the direction they passed. At the same time, I watched closely to see if there were other adventurers around, but there were no other signs.


    It was strange. This is by no means a small scale, but how could it be quiet?


    It was embarrassing to even call it infiltration and stealth, and when the number of the excessive scouting party reached three, I found some of the wooden fences clumsily piled up near the forest and the mountain valley.


    That wasn¡¯t a good sign either. It was proof that their size was unexpected.

 Chapter 308

    I take out the map that I carry in my arms and estimate my current location.


    Guessing the patrol range of not only the gateway city but also other nearby cities, and taking the radius by eye, there were many empty seats here and there. It was only natural that it was impossible to monitor the entire territory of the kingdom. Among them, what I had to pay attention to was ¡®what¡¯s in the empty border area¡¯.


    Frankly, it wasn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s a low-cost map for adventurers, so even if you¡¯ve been using it by periodically paying a small amount of money to the guild to renew and write down new information, it¡¯s bound to go awry if you try to figure out such specific geography.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s asking too much for a map that¡¯s far from precise at its default scale.¡±


    There is a feeling that the precision of the detailed map was intentionallypromised because it could bring about bad results if it was leaked abroad, but even taking that into ount, this map is inferior. In the end, it took a little time to look at arge part randomly, but once the purpose was achieved.


    And I was sure. No matter how much I looked at it, there was nothing that could be called an element in which Orcs would suddenly appear inrge numbers.


    ¡°Where else did the demons y tricks with gates? There¡¯s no way this could happen.¡±


    The direction of the information obtained from looking around right now is very clear. You have to go a long way to the east to reach the area inhabited by Orcs. In the meantime, there were at least two more cities and five viges, but there was no way Orcs of this size would have passed by with their eyes open.


    And if it had been an attack, news would have alreadye and gone and the subjugation party would have moved.


    There is no doubt that arge number of orcs, whether they have risen from the ground or fallen from the sky, appear out of nowhere and are hastily creating colonies. And it is highly likely that it was a very sudden event not only for me but also for them.


    From the trees used for the fence, to the things around me right now, I cut them down and saw them sparsely, and the orcs I encountered on the way didn¡¯t even know what was around them, so they were busy looking at this and that. In addition, there was not a single building that could be called a properly raised building inside the vige, which I looked through through the flimsy wooden fence to hide myself from view, and I could hear quite a few of them fighting among themselves.


    unstable As soon as such a certainty arises, the desire to dig a little deeper rises. Like a spinal cord reflex, Iughed out loud at the thought that suddenly came to my mind.


    ¡°I want to know who is a fighting nation¡­¡±


    Things I want to check keep springing up, such as how far I can go in a state of not being fully prepared, how well I can cope with sudden situations, and so on. Even though we know that mistakes and mistakes that ur in the process can be directly rted to death, we cannot give up easily.


    Because my goal is obviously stronger than all of them put together. As if there is no time to slow down here, I feel like I am constantly being urged on in a corner of my head.


    But I didn¡¯t get swayed by it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mental illness. It¡¯s a mental illness.¡±


    Instead, he patted his cheek lightly and shook his head to calm himself down and stand up.


    Like the first n I made when I was young, if I had learned everything I had to learn from Asilier and went on my own path, I would have rushed in and tested how many people I could decapitate. I¡¯ll think about the rest after that. But now, there are not one or two people who will smash me in the back while taking such an action.


    ¡°Laika, can you catch the smell of the orcs?¡±


    [huh! I think I know now! Damn!]


    I giggled at Laika¡¯s reaction as she wrinkled her nose and patted the guy¡¯s head. That alone gave me the illusion that the impatience that had been sticking out my head was pushed back.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s avoid it and go back. There¡¯s a lot to do.¡±


    It was unstable, but I¡¯ve already cut down demons a few times, and I¡¯ve also cut down demons. I didn¡¯t want to create something that would only hurt my back without much sess, so I hurriedly headed to the vige.


    On the way back, I had to go round and round for a while longer than before because the snow started to clear and my eyesight began to open.


    Certainly, it must have been that they had moved far ahead of others when they first moved together with Asillie, but it wasn¡¯t until they returned halfway while avoiding the orcs that they encountered a team of search crews that were advancing forward.


    ¡°Huh? Eldmia-sama? Why are youing from there?¡±


    My friend Joe, who had his arm cut off in Ogwen, must have been working very diligently on the search, so steam was rising over his head even on this cold winter day.


    In fact, wouldn¡¯t it be that I have a mysterious power that makes me able to fix and write people who are bad?


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back after discovering the Orcs. Have you encountered any other search birds around?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ We briefly ran into each other about ten minutes ago.¡±


    I was embarrassed for a moment at the sudden question, but when I saw that he answered properly, the grade was the right grade. It seems like he lived really hard for about two years.


    ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°Sweeup, I¡¯m not sure about that. I saw a glimpse of it from the far right, so we just moved so far apart that we couldn¡¯t see each other. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The scale of the Orcs is bigger than I thought. We must all return and review the n. For now, you guys go back to the vige. I¡¯ll look for them.¡±


    If it was on the left, he would have been farther away from the Orc vige, but he had to be on the right. It looked like it needed to move a little faster.


    Contrary to the fact that the faces of the emperor and the senior ranks turned bright when they were told to return, the man with the arm cut off approached me and asked a question quietly.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°From your point of view, serious is right.¡±


    In fact, I¡¯m not too optimistic from my point of view either. Simply killing the orcs and fighting while protecting the vige from damage are two different things. Orcs could easily kill them all in a week if they continued their guerri warfare in the woods, but those ignorant guys could rob the vige and run to the gateway city when prompted.


    ¡®Right now, the forest is dangerous, so let¡¯s go and hide in the city the humans have built up!¡¯ He said. How to get into that sturdy city is another matter.


    ¡°If you gather in the vige, tell them not to think about anything else and to rest while warming up by the fire. If you¡¯re not lucky, there wille a situation where resting is also your duty.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t confirm if he understood my words correctly, but he nodded withoutint and hurried back with the adventurers. By the time it looked as small as a little finger, I said, injecting additional magic power into Laika.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run over there and find some people. You understand what I mean?¡±


    [I¡¯lle back if I spot people or get too far, and I¡¯ll bark if I¡¯m engaged! The owner blows a whistle!]


    I¡¯m very lucky to have a puppy that listens and behaves like aptop that starts to return to full specifications when the charger is connected. Realizing that he didn¡¯t even need an answer, Laika turned and ran at a speed that a normal dog would never be able to.


    I also sped up a little this time and started running through the woods. When I returned from the Orc patrol, I grumbled inside that the snow had gone too quickly, but now it¡¯s ironic that I only think that it¡¯s so fortunate that it has gone.


    In the fast-passingndscape, I was busy trying to figure out the terrain and find people to run, but I ran hard because it was better than the situation where the Orc scouts and adventurers collided while beingzy.


    However, despite such efforts, it was Leica who found the adventurers first.


    ¨C Wow! wow!


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    In a state of engagement, of course.


    I sincerely wanted to ask what the hell I could do to avoid even those stupid Orc patrols and get caught and have a fight, so I turned to the sound for the survival of the people who could answer my question. The sound echoed because they were in the forest, but since they were moving while tracking the direction Leica was moving, the distance began to close in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I found the adventurers fighting the orcs through the bare tree branches, screaming and swearing wildly.


    ¡°You fucking freaks!! Get out of here!¡±


    The battle between the three orcs and the red, blue, and yellow-ss adventurers was extremely unfavorable. The emperor was not at the level of fighting an orc in the first ce, so he couldn¡¯t do anything other than tremble behind him. In terms of pure strength, even if it was subtle, it was a wise choice, as it wasparable to wearing an aura.


    As a result, in reality, the enemy adventurer was holding out against two orcs alone, and the blue ss was also struggling with one orc. ¡°Kwuik! Weak! Weak!


    Weak! It¡¯s a


    fun battle! ¡±


    Thanks to that, the Orcs, who were confident of victory, continued the battle without tension by provoking the adventurers in themonnguage of unreciprocated pronunciation. I felt very sorry for the adventurers who were tossed around by them, but I was so surprised that these idiots learned themonnguage of humans for the purpose of provocation, so I stopped walking for a moment.


    Among the Orcs, I heard that those who have maintained the vige for a long time and have fought against humans do such things. After all, those guys are different from the orcs around here.


    -Peeeee!


    I decided to put the surprise aside for a moment, and since that arrogant brat was really different, I first aimed at the head of the nearest guy and threw a needle. Then, despite the fact that the output was significantly lower than usual and ejected, a sharp burden was felt.


    I didn¡¯t blow it with the intention of blowing a hole in the orc¡¯s head, but it was blown for the purpose of containment. I think I should refrain from using needles when I am in a bad condition.


    ¡°Queueek!!¡±


    ¡°Kkeik?!¡±


    It was a bit of an uneasy start, but fortunately the needle was neatly lodged in one of the orc¡¯s eyes. Due to the structure of their heads, both eyes could have been pierced in one shot, but I could see that they were holding on to only one eye as if they were weak. Who doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a monster, the skeleton is solid.


    ¡°Kwuik! Inggan! Inggan again!¡±


    The appearance is very intimidating. A wild boar with the same height as me, but with a protruding belly that looks solid.


    It¡¯s a visual that I don¡¯t want to deal with just by standing there, but after being angry at the fact that my colleague was injured in an attack I tried with a ¡®cowardly¡¯ projectile, I showed a side that I didn¡¯t want to deal with anymore.


    The guy who was attacking an enemy adventurer with me had bloodshot eyes and started running towards me with an ax.


    ¡°Biggerpan Ingan! You¡¯re hurting yourrades! The strong Orc Kak Vashem gives it to you!¡±


    I could feel the soles of my feet making a noise that reminded me of the weight of the huge body from the front, back, up and down, but I had to feel a sense of absurdity.


    It¡¯s good to have aradeship, but the scene where my colleague, who was in pain while holding his face in an aggression, cleanly ignored the enemy level adventurer facing him and started getting stabbed in a row in a defenseless state, and charged. It was no different from a pedy.


    ¡°Kwuyik! Oh, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Kwuik! I am Kak Vasya!!¡±


    Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like that matters to an orc who has already lost his sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s so stone-headed that it¡¯s really beyond imagination.¡±


    Still, they didn¡¯t squirm in theirnguage, they even talked about it, so I expected a little bit, but an orc was an orc. I drew my sword, feeling a strange displeasure at the orc who came running with a strong self-appeal.


    It was time to create three good orcs that were not in the n.

 Chapter 309

    Badna Bechhen thought.


    How many people will listen seriously when someone suddenly bumps into them on the road and suddenly says that they are a celebrity with a lot of fame recently? I bet you wouldn¡¯t believe it eight times out of ten. One of the remaining two is stupid, so I will believe it right away, and thest one is sure to pass by with an attitude of wanting to see all the crazy people in the world.


    that¡¯s not weird It¡¯s strange to believe such a thing without any evidence. Of course, it was not a good thing to be sarcastic andugh at something that could have been ignored, but it was very unfair to have to be punished for not believing it anyway.


    Even if the punishment didn¡¯t end with simply banging their heads on the ground, but in the form of taking two less-skilled adventurers and encountering three orcs, it would be too much to do.


    Those piglets had no skills, but they had ignorant strength and size, and no matter how thick their bones were, it was not easy to ovee such a physical gap. Under the premise that the Aura has not bloomed, Orcs are more difficult to deal with than Goblins of the same rank. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do against a knife even if it¡¯s stuck, but dealing with both at the same time was a different story.


    Even more so, it¡¯s hard when even the same person enters the pincer. Even now, the two orcs, who dig up a handful of thick trees with each blow, are just barely holding on without any concept of pincer attack. As a product of coincidence, every time the two exquisite attacks came, Badna had to feel that death was one step closer.


    What put an end to such a threat to life was the barking of a dog that came from somewhere.


    Badna didn¡¯t know that the sound meant the appearance of the biggest cause of this situation because she had no time to turn her nerves in the direction of the sound. Badna noticed the appearance of Eldmia after seeing a knitting needle stuck in the eye of an orc who was attacking her.


    Leaving the screaming orc shrunken by the agony he had never felt in his entire life, he was momentarily stunned by the other orc running towards Eldmia while screaming, but Badna tried hard not to miss the opportunity and worked hard with her sword, causing sudden pain. As the pain was added to the pain, the panicked orc faced death without even being able to properly resist the momentum of the moment before.


    Realizing that she had survived only then, Badna looked at Eldmia with a sigh of relief. Yesterday, I felt that he was a guy who knew how to use an aura, so he would easily defeat an orc. Since he can be defeated so easily, he must havee up with such a risky n, not caring about guys like us.


    ¡°Anyway, all of the idiots who say they¡¯re using it to see the world by their standards.¡±


    It was true that he saved his life, but it was because of Eldmia that he fell into danger, so Badna frowned. Thinking that if we had all gathered together in the vige, we wouldn¡¯t have felt threatened by these guys.


    ¡°Kwyiik!! Battle!¡±


    While dissatisfaction and resentment swayed, even the orc, who had been harassing the blue-level adventurer, attempted an ignorant charge toward Eldmia, enthusiastic about the strong enemy. It was a situation where he could kill enough if he caught him, but Badna, who was already full of dissatisfaction, ignored the guy running past. It was obvious that he would win easily anyway, so it was an action taken in the hope that he would suffer even a little more.


    Bardna didn¡¯t think about anything even while she sat on the floor and caught her breath while watching the orc swinging an ax after running to the side of Eldmia, who was fighting with the orc who rushed in. I just watched Eldmia fight, hoping that the fight would end quickly and return to the vige. Anyway, there was nothing to be gained by watching the battles of Auror users for a hundred days, so I thought of looking at it for a while and then turning my eyes to take care of other adventurers.


    However, even after one more Orc was added, Badna noticed a strange feeling in the battle that continued smoothly.


    ¡°Kkuiik! Give it! No, Mazara!¡±


    ¡°Kkuik! Lee! Water twist! Gaten Inggan! Push with confidence!¡±


    movement is visible. It was not just visible, but that level of movement was possible for him.


    ¡°This crazy.¡±


    There was no possibility that she had awakened to her aura due to thest desperate fight, so after all, it was a story that Eldmia was fighting two orcs with her bare body without using an aura.


    ¡°Why do you want to do that when you can use it?¡±


    There is a story that wizards have weak stamina and knights have good stamina. At first nce, it is a simple story, but if you look at the cause of it, it is not necessarily right.


    Wizards who use mana naturally be weak because they have no reason to use their bodies. Not just magicians, but everyone. Muscles that are not used weaken. Right now, even battle mages have a bodyparable to that of quite a few warriors, so the more mana they learn, the weaker their physical strength is. There was no corrtion. Simply because mana can rece physicalbor as much as you want, it¡¯s weak because you don¡¯t move.


    So who can use auras?


    There is more power that can be gained from a momentary aura bloom than from swinging a sword for 12 hours a day, so is there any reason for them to be excessively obsessed with physical training? Isn¡¯t it that just ignorantly swinging a sword doesn¡¯t increase your aura?


    Of course there is no reason for that. Of course, they would work like crazy before their aura blooms, but from the moment they open their eyes, most people focus on raising the aura they have in their body, not spending much time on physical training.


    Not only can all physical abilities, including strength and endurance, be enhanced with auras, but unlike mana, there is no risk of being hindered or disabled by external factors, so it was a natural result. As long as you can increase your limit by steadily training your aura, even a drunken old man can be stronger.


    Of course, it is not that there is no difference in basic skills and physical strength, but the gap is more widely applied in Aura. As there are different levels and ranks in Aura operation, if you open your eyes, you invest time so that you can use it well even for a day faster, and your body changes to a secondary thing that you train to empty your mind and body when it gets blocked.


    There is a reason why magic knights and battle mages, who seem versatile at first nce, rarely stand out. It¡¯s tight just to learn mana and aura at the same time, but I¡¯m suffering from a triple hardship of having to train my body at the same time. Unless they are famous enough to make their name on the continent, most of them are like that.


    However, the scene unfolding in front of his eyes was kicking one of Badna¡¯smon sense in the face.


    not shy at all Rather, even Badna could see the basics of swordsmanship, which she had picked up at a drinking party. Eldmia was ying with it as if it were an experiment against the two orcs.


    He dug into the square and threw his fist, and stabbed the legs of the orcs several times with blows that would have been impossible to move if it were a human, to see how far they could withstand it. It was clear that all of these movements were at a level that even Badna could do.


    It felt as if he was scolding himself, saying that the danger he was facing just before was not because the orc was strong or badna could not use his aura, but because he was justzy.


    What Badna felt was a strong sense of shame at the reality that came to her without any time to try to win the spirit or rationalize herself.


    ?


    Did you say that humans are human because they use technology?


    After all, the Orcs were nothing more than strong punching bags. When one more animal was added out of the blue, I wanted something, but since the number of test subjects increased, there was nothing wrong with it. The two guys, who seemed to not even know the concept of pincer attack, showed a pleasant scene of throwing axes at each other even if they paid attention to their footwork and positioned themselves well. .


    ¡°Kku, Kwiiik¡­¡±


    The knife was stuck well because it was not just wearing an aura, but just pushing with muscle mass. In this case, the guild¡¯s request level is quite urate. Certainly, these guys are worthy of dealing with. No, on the contrary, it was to the extent that they had to actively encourage them topete with the Orcs.


    Being a being with only power without technology or intelligence is a living, breathingbat power meter itself.


    They even be nice after training, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the location of the Orcs. Tell me when the maintenance is finished. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Looking at the guys who let out a sigh of relief that they were out of the danger of dying, and looking at the enemy who was enduring alone, it was Badna who would eat anything tasteless. Hwanggeup, who did not run away alone in that situation, and the one who withstood the two orcs without an aura, and whatever his mind was, his skills and pulpit were quite usable.


    Vadna, who was not easily able to tell whether she had lost her temper or whether she had picked up something else and was making an expression of eating something filthy and tasteless, listened to me and carefully asked me a question.


    ¡°Is it big?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit big. I¡¯ll go back and talk about it anyway, but I might have to contact Raviel one more time right away.¡±


    Badna¡¯s face quickly became serious, as if she wasn¡¯t such a clumsy person that she didn¡¯t know what that meant. Of course, or not, I was busy organizing my thoughts while giving some more magic to the hard-working Leica.


    Even Bardna, who boasted that she was the captain, found it difficult to deal with two orcs. So, does the guy with his arm cut off have to do well to deal with the three?


    If the orcs charged in numbers, it was not easy to make a pincer attack, so theck of ability of thebatants was fatal in many ways.


    ¡°Huh, I wish I could afford to call the capital.¡±


    [Can¡¯t we just give up on the vige?]


    Laika, who became smarter after consuming magic, came up with a simple solution. After confirming that I had enough distance from the adventurers, I whispered softly as I held Leica in my arms.


    ¡°If the vige wants it, it will.¡±


    [If you don¡¯t want to?]


    They already had to give up their hometown to avoid the demons, and even had to give up their vige once by the rebels. Many even died because of it.


    Nevertheless, they are using their strength toe back and wipe the ground.


    ¡°You have to protect it.¡±


    It could be that they were swayed by a strange sense of kinship, but I didn¡¯t want to give them a third pain.

 Chapter 310

    Returning to the vige, giving additional news, and rushing to help reinforce the wooden fence with the remaining lumber, the whole day passed, but there was no time to rest.


    While all the vigers, including Ciel, the mercenaries, and the adventurers gathered in the hall and raised their voices to decide the policy, I headed for the Orc settlement with Asilie once more. In the meantime, even the light of the stars was obscured by clouds, and it was not easy to distinguish an inch ahead due to the darkness that had settled down, so I had to leave Leica at home, fearing that I would get hit by my feet.


    The darkness in the forest was so deep that it was difficult to even see one¡¯s own feet, so I followed Asilier with my eyesight strengthened by using my magic power as much as possible.


    While living in a cabin, I received a lot of training to move at night, but it was not an easy move because I had never moved in such a dark night.


    Still, I was able to reach my destination on time by following Asilie who was guiding me. Fortunately, thanks to the orcs lighting a fire as if it were a campfire, it was much easier after getting closer to a certain distance.


    After that, all you had to do was pick a tree that seemed sturdy and climb it. In the morning, I couldn¡¯t see people hanging from bare tree branches in all directions, but now I couldn¡¯t see them as much as we couldn¡¯t see them.


    Asilie was the first to break our short silence as we climbed a moderately thick tree and properly looked through their fence.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculouslyrge.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    abnormal As far as the eye could see, there were about 200 orcs outside, but it was impossible unless someone deliberately helped the orcs or really rose from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s arge-scale Orc colony that¡¯spletely outside the scouting range of cities. It¡¯s openly artificial.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, to think that I would see so many orcs gathered in Isthel rather than in the Western Kingdom area¡­¡±


    Could it be that the real demons used the gate to spread chaos in Itisel? There was a record of trying something like a magic bomb and getting a harpoon, so it didn¡¯t seem strange to try to target fishermen using monsters.


    ¡°Eldy, do you see that cave-like thing in the back? Across from the bonfire.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I found it.¡±


    ¡°A group of orcs dressed like shamans just went in there. Seeing that they were carrying a lot of things, they had to go through some kind of ritual¡­ Could there be a reason why so many orcs can be here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s usible.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the fact that there were at least three shamans, but I decided it was important to at least give me a chance to guess where they were. If they don¡¯t raid us, we¡¯ll raid there.


    The more time I took, the more convinced I was that someone had a hand in it.


    They also did not fully ept the situation. Unlike the roaring bonfire like a festival, there were a lot of orcs fighting each other over food around it, and such fights also looked very familiar. But other than that, there was no information to find out. It was all the more so because in the first ce, the Okra monster itself was a simple existence far from secrecy and systematicity.


    Just in case we wanted to observe for another 30 minutes, we watched the savage monsters to their heart¡¯s content, so we carefully descended the tree and returned a little hastily. I don¡¯t know anything else, but they didn¡¯t move scouts into the dark forest, so the way back was smooth.


    Returning to the vige after such a short reconnaissance, I stood in front of the people who gathered at the hall and discussed with a slightly raised voice, telling what I had seen.


    Responses were varied. Residents of the future drool and chatted with each other earnestly with infinitely serious faces, mercenaries tilted their sses with sullen faces, and adventurers started to talk about something, causing an earthquake in their pupils. Hmm, standing in front of it like this, it is very colorful.


    After a briefmotion, the murmur of the residents died down, and Ciel spoke on behalf of them.


    ¡°We cannot give up on this ce.¡±


    It was a reaction that I had expected to some extent, but the adventurers raised their voices with expressions of chewing shit. It was roughly dog death, dangerous, crazy, and so on, negative opinions.


    It was not an easily understandable reaction. After all, they were hired adventurers, and a unit of 200 orcs was enough to be applied as an unexpected variable in the contract and could be a reason for adjusting the request without penalty. If Raviel didn¡¯t take any special action, even if she gave up the request and went back, she wouldn¡¯t be penalized for breaking the contract. There is absolutely no reason to deny the opinions of residents who want to remain by expressing their negative opinions as they are now.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to prevent people from doing stupid things out of overflowing love for humanity, but the reaction is negative.


    ¡°Bosho. Aren¡¯t you taking it too lightly that you¡¯re not fighting right now?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t take it lightly. We will fight.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ you guys fight, but how long do you fight?¡±


    In other words, there is no reason to try to overturn your opinion by making an impression like that in a situation where you can just leave if you don¡¯t feel like it.


    No, I didn¡¯t think of it at all. If things go back like this, they¡¯ll make less money than they expected.


    Displeased with the thought that suddenly came to my mind, I sshed the hot wine I was drinking on the floor to warm myself up, then threw a wooden goblet at the adventurer who had just started talking.


    Fuck! A short silence fell in the hall as the adventurer who had been hit in the head with a ss rightly spat out harsh curse words. Among them, the adventurer, who was rolling his eyes to see who had thrown the ss at him, flinched and stopped moving as soon as our eyes met.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that I had thrown it because I red at him in the same way I threw the ss. Just like a guy who knows how to show a weak-willed attitude, he just can¡¯t make any swear words or expressions full of displeasure. That look was just as ugly as the bad-headed orcs.


    ¡°If you mess with it, pack your things and go to Raviel. Do you think you have the skills to say such a thing here?


    I don¡¯t know if it was someone of the enemy ss, but I¡¯m dumbfounded when I see a guy who I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blue or yellow level and takes out his anger on Aman. Even on a subject no different from what came along with the chance that was won?


    The horo kid is also a very special horo kid. I decided to take a clear stance by looking over all of them, even those who gave off a nuance of sympathy to some extent when he was talking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t say anything about trembling and fluttering because of myck of skills, but it¡¯s better to look carefully and judge where to lie down. Even though those orcs are a threat equivalent to contract adjustment, it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. Since you finished quickly and came back, you seem to think of them as if they were within reach if you fell, but at your level, you¡¯d have to run without stopping for half a day to arrive?¡±


    Why would the orcs run all the way here from there? Instead of running, he would walk in the mood of taking a slow walk. Even if a new raiding party were to be dispatched tomorrow, considering the life patterns of thosezy pigs, it would move slowly enough to leave the sun in the middle of the sky.


    What if they all move? Like those with clear limits of intelligence, they are serious about superstition and magic. I don¡¯t know if there is no shaman, but since there are as many as three, it is safe to say that the possibility that the chief suddenly makes a sudden departure has disappeared.


    No matter how fast it is, the shamans will set off only after forgetting another day while arguing about confirming the will of their great god. Even though it may be like shit in battle, it¡¯s a joke in that area.


    I didn¡¯t bother to make assumptions based on such facts and information. It¡¯s normal to know everyone who knows, and those who don¡¯t know are just that level, so there¡¯s no reason to exin.


    ¡°Some of them may have already noticed, but orcs are still just a ¡®potential threat. was not convened to provide a ce for bastards like you to talk freely, but rather to provide evidence and data for the residents to use when making decisions that will determine their future.¡±


    Because they know that, the mercenaries are always indifferent. that¡¯s a normal reaction


    If you have confidence, stay and fight, if not, the reason for canceling the request bes clear, and at the same time, you can get paid as much as you have worked so far and leave.


    There is no room for emotions to intervene. It would be different if the residents used them of being cowards, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Even if you can tolerate his anxiety, acting as if the world has already ended and acting like a guy who can break the contract at any time without any problems is definitely a breach of contract.


    There is a level of conversation. Just like talking to people you have a business rtionship with, even if you say it to 10-year-olds for 100 days, they won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. If you want to have a good conversation with the other person, you have to continue the conversation ording to the level of the other person.


    Likewise, it is right to treat those who feel intimidated and aware of reality only through violence and lust. Even if I say it politely, I can¡¯t understand it, and it only consumes my emotions and energy with the vain belief that I¡¯m going toe out with that posture because I¡¯m right.


    Look at that pitiful cock that pretended to be tough in front of Ciel until just now, and then right away gets his head pierced and crushed. I was so pathetic that I was clicking my tongue, but Asilie quietly pinched her arm next to me and whispered.


    ¡°Eldy! It¡¯s like that again! What¡¯s that to say without dignity!¡±


    ¡°My dignity won¡¯t be lost just by swearing at that guy.¡±


    However, it was a ce where there was no need to imitate a knight and raise morale by pretending to be noble. It was because the residents who had the right to make decisions had a stronger will than those unreasonable adventurers.


    While praying to Epaga that their will be reciprocated, the midnight meeting ended with the final decision and sharing of tasks that needed to be dealt with tomorrow immediately.


    It¡¯s a night that I miss the Gaendal party fiercely.

 Chapter 311

    Orc Krungen Kava imed to be a tough warrior. Many of the orcs who had disputed that im so far had their skulls split by the Kaba¡¯s axe, so it wasn¡¯t particrly wrong.


    His bravery and strength were recognized by the tribe, and as a result, Kaba joined a search team of five looking for Kak Vashem, the youngest son of the great chieftain Kak, who did not return for more than a day. It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult or scary to go looking for the chieftain¡¯s crazy son, but Kaba couldn¡¯t help but be dissatisfied.


    It was too cold in this unknownnd and the mere departure from the fire was irritating.


    ¡°It¡¯s like bloody white dirt. I can¡¯t get used to it at all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen it at all because there is winter in the prairie, but it wasn¡¯t like this. Dirt from the sky pouring down to the extent that the whole world turns white? The shamans made a fuss about Chief Kak, saying it was an omen that he would walk the path of the warchief, but Kava was reluctant to the bitter cold and white soil.


    It makes the body cold with the theme of melting and disappearing when touched. As if to make it into a cold corpse.


    ¡°Tough Kava! I can¡¯t find a trace!¡±


    Kaba¡¯s expression became even more distorted at the words shouted by an orc from the same search team. It was the second reason he hated the cursed white soil of thisnd. The white dirt pouring down like it would swallow up the world swallowed up all footprints and traces.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice! I have no choice but to find the trees that were axed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead anyway? It¡¯s because Vashem is weak. Why do we have to suffer?¡±


    Kaba pondered for a moment whether to smash one of the orc¡¯s fangs or leave it alone.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to be honest, but Vashem was the only man the chief Kak finally got after seeing ten daughters and not giving up. No matter how stupid and weak they are, they have no choice but to save them. Even if it was him, it was clear that he would not have been able to get away with it.


    Kaba, who judged that, quickly swung his fist and shattered one of the orc¡¯s fangs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a weak coward or swearing behind your back, Quan! If you have anyints, run to Kak and swing your ax at the risk of your soul!¡±


    ¡°Keuheuk! Kaba is right. I went out of my mind for a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the white soil. It makes the body cold like a corpse, so the soul of the warrior keeps escaping from the body, and it makes you do things that are not like Orcs. You have to be alert!¡±


    The orc called Quan shook his head and concentrated on the search, as if he had gained a great realization at Kaba¡¯s words, despite being suddenly punched. Fortunately, the words spoken by the Kaba had an effect. When the orcs thoughtints woulde out of their mouths, they were hurriedly surprised and swung their axes as hard as they could to get heat out of their bodies.


    Eventually, the intention of the act changed to a strange form of being stronger while searching, and it developed to the level of wielding an axe. Seeing that, Kaba was very satisfied.


    The search, which had been going on since morning, showed no signs of ending, and was only finally finished when the sun went down and a short sunset began to set.


    It could have been done faster if they had done less axe, but to the orcs, such an assumption was meaningless. It was obvious that Vashem was dead anyway, so it was important that the meaningless time spent searching for the body was worthwhile.


    However, after finding the corpse of a fellow countryman, the atmosphere could not help but sink.


    ¡°Kaba. Vasyada.¡±


    ¡°¡­dead.¡±


    Needless to say, he was definitely dead. Kaba sighed deeply in front of Vashem¡¯s corpse, which was not even dead, but was cold and blue with its tongue sticking out like a frog.


    ¡°Father of the Prairie¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t praying to God. It was onlymentation because it was so obvious how Chief Kak would react to Vashem¡¯s death.


    Even dying in such a pitiful way? How can you say that he is the youngest son of the great chieftain Kak?


    ¡°Even though the two of them attacked together, they died. They are strong enemies.¡±


    Hearing what Quan said while examining the corpse, it was indeed so. Even though Vashem was an orc who was not good at his job, the skills of the orcs who were attached to him were useful. Kava was at least a little relieved that Vashem, a rotten orc, fought alongside one of them and lost.


    ¡°Still, you must have fought a battle that was not ashamed of your ancestors in the Sky Steppe.¡±


    But that frog-like tongue was a problem. First of all, I approached to take Vashem¡¯s corpse and pushed my tongue back into my mouth, but I didn¡¯t know how to go in and it came out again.


    ¡°Keuk, it¡¯s worse than a dead frog. If Kak sees this, the blood will spurt upside down and he may copse.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even go in well. What¡¯s wrong with Kava?¡±


    It was a real challenge. Even if I tried to put it back in my mouth somehow, it was meaningless if it popped out again after carrying it. All five orcs put their heads together and grunted, but suddenly, as if something came to mind, Quan jumped up and took something out of his waistband.


    Unlike the strong and stylish ax of the Orcs, it was an infinitely small and weak human weapon.


    ¡°Kaba! I have a small knife that humans use! How about cutting your tongue with this?¡±


    ¡°Are you a shaman?! Smart!¡±


    Amid the thunderous apuse and admiration of the four orcs, Quan cheerfully passed the dagger to Kaba. Taking the dagger, Kaba pondered for a moment on how far to cut it, then decided to open his mouth as much as possible and cut the tongue deep into it.


    It was obvious that Kak would be angry in a different way if something halfway cut came out.


    ¡°Um! Very good. I never thought a weak weapon of humans would be used like this!¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed to the magical sight of a dead frog turning into a dead orc simply by cutting off its tongue and closing its upturned eyes. Satisfactorily returning the dagger to Quan, Kaba personally carried Vashem¡¯s corpse on his way back.


    Thanks to the heavy corpse, heat rose spontaneously from the body, and sweat was pouring out. It felt as if the dead were faking the death that was about toe to them.


    Kaba, admiring his own wit, walked happily and returned to the vige at a much faster pace than he hade. However, as distance is distance, their arrival did note until dawn.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to wake Chief Kak. As if he had already guessed everything, he solemnly sat in front of the fire and waited for them.


    ¡°Kuaaaa! Vasyaaaaa!!¡±


    Vashem¡¯s mother, who was next to her, burst into tears and screams as soon as she saw the corpse. Kabaid down Vashem¡¯s corpse and looked at Kak, and the great old orc slowly rose to his feet with the dignity of a chieftain and approached Kaba.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°We five orcs checked the battlefield. Vashm¡¯spanion, Buk, was killed by an enemy strong enough to fight alongside him. Vashem would have met his ancestors in the steppes of the sky.¡±


    The orcs, who had been awake, pounded their hearts at Kaba¡¯s words, and Kak quietly closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh.


    Kaba could feel the anger of the old orc there, not sadness. Kak nodded and walked over to his sobbing wife, cradling Vashem¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Ru.¡±


    Ru, Vashem¡¯s mother and Kak¡¯s eighth wife, obediently moved away, unable to stop crying. Then Kak approached Vashem, who was lying on the floor, and began to examine him closely.


    When he rose again in the long silence, Kava felt the illusion that Kak had doubled in size.


    ¡°Listen, children of the prairie!¡±


    All the orcs listened. Even Ru cried silently to avoid being disturbed by the chieftain. Kak, who looked at the scene for a moment, looked around the orcs again and continued.


    ¡°When I entered thisnd following the prophecies of the shamans and encountered the ancient mysteries, I remember that many of the steppe children were killed by the horned humans who were present here. Many of the children who went out to scout also died! This death is just one of them. But!¡±


    Kak slowly bent down and carefully lifted Vashem¡¯s corpse with both arms. At that moment, the patriarch had the face of his father. There was sadness, not solemnity.


    ¡°Vasya, who fought valiantly, could not boast of his fight to his ancestors even if he went to the steppes of the sky! For fear that our ancestors would find out about their weakness, the despicable people cut off his tongue!¡±


    A murmur arose and Kaba looked around at the orcs with whom he had scouted with a bewildered expression.


    They also had the same expression as Kaba. But there was no anxiety or embarrassment there. They had only one thought inmon.


    did that happen? When I die, I must protect my tongue and die.


    ¡°I thought that the children who had died until now were just weak! But I thought that it was enough because they died fighting! But if the children who died in this cold, white, soil-fillednd met their ancestors like my son, with their tongues cut out and unable to speak! This is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Cowardly people who don¡¯t know honor! We have to kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Kill the chieftain! It¡¯s war!¡±


    At Kak¡¯s cry, the orcs screamed and pounded their chests. The five orcs looked at each other, nodded silently, and groaned and pounded their chests like the others.


    After all, Vashem¡¯s tongue was intact when he died, so he could brag about his battles to his ancestors. Although Kak was mistaken, it was said that the war started thanks to that, so the good was the good.


    ¡°War! War!¡±


    Hearing the cheers of the Orcs, Kava thought.


    ¡®Banpun, who was a waste of the chieftain¡¯s blood, died and gave me a present.¡¯


    Vashem became a good orc who gave the gift of war, even if he was half penniless.


    ¡°Use the vige of humans you discovered as an example! Shamans, tell the gods about this and receive blessings! Attack as soon as the ceremony is over!¡±


    ¡°Kuaaa!¡±


    The roar of the orcs resounded in a scene where Eldmia would have closed her eyes, saying that they were savage and ignorant fools in the world.

 Chapter 312

    It may be because it was a business that was carried out on the verge of being blown away due to treason, but Raviel¡¯s reaction was so immediate that one could tell even if there were only guards standing in the vige.


    How do you know? In just one night, in the clear sky like a lie, the movement of flying dragons flying in all directions could be seen even from the vige watchtower. I heard that they fly at a normal altitude when they need to send an emergency report, but they fly at a higher altitude than usual to eliminate the possibility of conflict with other flying dragons, but it was the first time I¡¯ve actually seen it even after living in the capital for about two years.


    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it? Was it simply that I was looking at the sky a little less?¡±


    In retrospect, that might seem right. Even in my previous life, when I had no time to spare, I lived for months without ever raising my head above a two-story building. It¡¯s such an open world that I¡¯m not particrly aware of it, but it¡¯s also true that being attacked from the air can¡¯t bepletely ruled out, so I¡¯ll have to consciously look at the sky.


    Indulging in such feelings, I was sitting leisurely on the watchtower, when I heard Abnam calling me from below.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama! The mercenary who went to Raviel is back!¡±


    When I called him the one with the amputated arm, he carefully gave me his name. It was hard to call him, but he definitely evolved into a quick-witted person.


    ¡°alone?¡±


    ¡°No! I came with the knight! Manager Ciel told me toe for a while because the representatives will gather at the Temple of the Gods!¡±


    It was a very positive story that someone came together, but the target was unexpected. There must be only three knights who can reside in the gateway city, but you picked and sent one from there? Does ite out loud?


    ¡°Apart from the meeting, knight? How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ did you look younger?¡±


    What is it, why is the back questionable?


    After an unexpected visitor, I looked at Abnam suspiciously because it was an unexpected reaction, but he just hesitated and came down from the surveince with the conviction that it was wrong to get a proper answer.


    ¡°Stand on duty for me for a while. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Take it easy!¡±


    I don¡¯t feelfortable because I feel like I¡¯m hitting something while I¡¯m working, but I couldn¡¯t help but go because I took the representative position of the adventurers by force, so when I came backter, I made a promise to buy a bottle of alcohol from the kitchen and give it to you. .


    It was natural that the orcs hadn¡¯t arrived during the night, but it was very fresh that the knight visited on behalf of Raviel so early in the morning despite the bted report. As much as I thought it could be the story of theck of adventurers in Raviel right now, I wondered what the hell was causing the shortage of workers.


    Did the guild leader eat a lot more than I thought? If that¡¯s the case, Englem and the gateway city adventurer¡¯s guild all say that the screws are missing. It seems that I need to take timeter to catch Badna and ask what kind of atmosphere it is.


    ¡°Ah, wee! Everyone is waiting inside!¡±


    The distance from the watchtower was not that far, so arrival was instantaneous. As I went inside after lightly greeting Jacob, who was on duty as usual today, the eyes of the people inside naturally focused on me. My gaze turned to the knight in gleaming armor, and I had a feeling I could understand why Abnam reacted halfway to a question about his age.


    No matter how many times you look at the blond young man with a sad look, who looks fine on the outside, he only looks like an early 20-year-old.


    In other words, unless you are a genius, you are a newly appointed rank knight. Inparison, the armor he is wearing literally shines, and the sword he wears around his waist appeals to the fact that it is not cheap, but rather expensive through appropriate decorations and gold leaf.


    These are equipment that an ordinary knight who starts without any support can never dream of.


    ¡°Sir Visquente, this is Eldmia Ega, a ss adventurer representing the opinions of adventurers. Eldmia?


    Fortunately, Ciel stepped in first and saved me the trouble I had to spend trying to figure out his identity. By the way, I thought that Raviel was a gateway city that could only be swayed by anything, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. If I was that age, I would definitely be the sessor.


    It was a too calm reaction to see that it was simply used as a throwaway card to prove loyalty to the royal family, so it must be that he is confident in his skills or intends to give him an achievement by receiving stable support no matter what means and methods are used.


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega, an enemy-ss adventurer. I was also an eyewitness who went out on reconnaissance and confirmed the Orc settlement.¡±


    As we greeted each other with a simple bow, the corners of Visquente¡¯s mouth, which seemed unlikely to show a smile, naturally went up.


    ¡°As an eyewitness is a manager, it¡¯s nice that you don¡¯t have to do anything cumbersome. Raviel didn¡¯t take the story of the orc army appearing lightly and started mobilizing everything she could. If your observations were urate, there will be a great rewardter. .¡±


    He is a smart friend who maintains his position as a person of power, uses honorific titles, appropriately covers up the actions they have taken, shows trust, and even threatens them at the same time. I reciprocated with a polite smile because it smelled like a not-so-bad talent.


    ¡°If the vige¡¯s safety is secured, it will be entirely thanks to Raviel¡¯s quick and wise response. The reputation of Lord Visquente, who will lead this subjugation, will also resonate throughout the capital.¡±


    Now that you¡¯re sitting as a conductor, the moment you act like a dick, you¡¯re also on the dog side, so behave well.


    Visquente, who gave off the smell of a smart talent, immediately understood my words and nodded and smiled. Smile?


    ¡°I see. Rumors are usually unbelievable, but I can feel the credibility of Lord Ega.¡±


    It¡¯s my rumor. I don¡¯t know what it is like amongmoners, but it must have spread among the nobles, so it¡¯s nothing strange to know about it, but if you understand what I¡¯m saying, it¡¯s normal to frown for being arrogant.


    As long as you feel better when you swear at me, if you¡¯re a libido, I don¡¯t want to get close to you, from my point of view, who is a natural swear person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what rumors you¡¯ve heard, but I¡¯m not in a position to be called Sir.¡±


    ¡°Even if one refuses power and position, one cannot hide one¡¯s feat and dignity. Even more so, he directly condemns traitors and establishes the authority of the royal family and thews of the country, so it can be said that he is a role model for all people. I never expected to see him in this form. I didn¡¯t know it, but it¡¯s an honor to see Levien¡¯s guillotine.¡±


    okay show.


    It was not only apletely unexpected polite response, but also one of the few truly aristocratic responses.


    Did the lord of Raviel hit the lottery when it came to farming his children, even though his subordinates had a bad luck? Even Visquente stood up and shook my hand, not paying attention to the gazes of Ciel and Carl Goulds. It¡¯s not polite to not ept it again, so I awkwardly held out my hand, and a polite handshake followed without any power struggle.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to recognize the seeds of treachery that had been hiding in the city and pull them out, albeit btedly. I would be grateful for that alone, but since you helped Raviel again like this, I will make sure to live up to it.¡±


    I forced myself to smile, barely suppressing the feeling that my face would go into convulsions because of that sympathetic reaction, and Carl Goose and Ciel, who began to look at us with very strange eyes, decided to adjust the atmosphere and maintain silence. I reacted as if I had decided.


    Visquente, who still politely offered me a seat, continued the conversation in a very dignified manner.


    ¡°Unfortunately, however, Raviel currently has no troops avable to send outside. In order not to mislead the royal family, we hastily reduced the number of private soldiers except for the city guards. Instead, we decided to open the family safe, but this urgent Under the circumstances, there is a time that cannot be bought with money, so it is unlikely that satisfactory reinforcements wille right away.¡±


    That was enough to understand and expected, so there was no inspiration. Rather, it is more surprising that an aristocrat whom he has never seen before reacts so well and favorably.


    I didn¡¯t cut the troops under mymand, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m dating you, so you¡¯re really being this kind? Isn¡¯t it actually a high level psychological warfare?


    After a while, while the thousand and one Eldmia began to have a heated discussion over Visquente¡¯s intentions, Carl Guls naturally epted the story.


    ¡°He expressed his intention to hire additional troops for our mercenary corps before you arrived, but there are no guys who can be called up right away. I wondered if there was a limit to what I could receive.¡±


    Adventurers would surelye running excitedly if they sprinkled money, but the enlisted soldiers of nobles are ambiguous. This is because, in fact, those in the capital must obtain permission from the royal family when moving enlisted soldiers outside.


    The problem is that even if it is true that this situation is an anomaly, it is not such a rare anomaly. I don¡¯t know if there was a report that the gate was suspicious, or if the royal family had that possibility in mind from the beginning.


    There are obviously no nobles ready to go out at any time for an agenda that is uncertain whether or not to approve it, so it will take a day for them to arrive here even after permission is given.


    The minimum schedule was two days, but the attack of the orcs was two dayster at the earliest.


    ¡°The key is howfortable the royal family is, but the orcs can attack tomorrow at the earliest. From my point of view, I think it¡¯s worth doing.¡±


    There was no need to exin every detail of the situation in front of civilians and mercenaries.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it dangerous if even the adventurers don¡¯t arrive on time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    In response to Ciel¡¯s question, Visquente answered with a polite yet confident smile. When we expressed our curiosity with only our eyes at the very confident reaction, which made us wonder if it was renting a carriage or moving, Visquente shrugged his shoulders and replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that we decided to open the safe? Adventurers wille by flying dragons. We have already received royal permission to mobilize Raviel and all the flying dragon pilots in the capital.¡±


    And within me, the evaluation of Raviel¡¯s lord and Visquente began to rise vertically.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯m going to do a very good joke in front of the royal family.

 Chapter 313

    Visquente was a normal aristocrat to the point that my concerns, which had been mindful of the possibility of pretense and deceit until the very end, were overshadowed.


    is not it? Rather,pared tomon sense here, that might be close to abnormal. It would be more urate to say that he was a good nobleman.


    Of course, before lunch, about 20 flying dragons started flying toward the vige. Instead, after giving a bottle of wine to Abnam, who was taking time away from his duty, he was distracted by the spectacle so spectacr that he wondered if the royal family was fostering flying dragon knights with such a taste. Visquent¨¦ approached and rhymed in a satisfied tone.


    ¡°Actually, I was worried that the road for the wagons carrying additional supplies would be difficult because of yesterday¡¯s heavy snow, but I¡¯m so d it turned out like a lie. God bless us.¡±


    I thought he was here to brag, but he wasn¡¯t. Besides, he¡¯s sincere! I nodded in response to the aristocratic reaction that seemed like it was drawn in a painting, but he didn¡¯t intend to end the conversation with that, so he brought up other topics and started talking. ¡°I heard


    that Orcs have very little concept of strategy and tactics. Thanks to this, it is often said that unintentionally interesting pictures are drawn. In the western region, there is a record of a single warrior defeating over 30 orcs in an open field, and that individual may have excellent military strength, but the orcs surrounded him and did not attack at the same time.¡±


    The problem is that this guy has a knack for bringing out a really practical and terrifyingly interesting topic and making it impossible to endure without adding a choo-im-sae, unlike helmet girls who bring up art stories before battle.


    ¡°Yes? Then what the hell did you fight for?¡±


    ¡°It is said that they fought one-on-one, like a duel between knights. Not backing down until thest orc is left. It is clear that they had no contact with chivalry, but it was the result of their belief that they would go to the afterlife they believed in by fighting strong warriors. Personally, I think it is a very remarkable case.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it in the crazy world, but did you really open a makgora? I forgot even to be dumbfounded by the shocking story, so I had no choice but to ask Visquente.


    ¡°Are there different species of orcs there? The guys I met here seem to be getting along just fine.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a sharp question. In fact, in that case, both warriors and orcs belonged to the fairly extraordinary side. It¡¯s an anecdote of a warrior who fought on the front line against orcs isted in human territory at the end of the Green War when the Western 8 Kingdoms were changed to the 5 Kingdoms. Since they were already isted at the end of the war, the orcs were waiting for death without a way to return to the prairie alive.¡±


    It was a very old story, but because it was such a shocking event, it was well documented, Visquente said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, fight bravely and go to the steppe of the sky. These are the words shouted by a warrior who fought against the orcs. The recorder is a monster with culture and intelligence, so we believe he dreamed of a kind of martyrdom. From that point of view, it¡¯s really strange. Even if they were a bit single-minded, if they hadn¡¯t considered humans as food, they could have had a decent rtionship like other races, given that they¡¯ve built up that level of intelligence and culture.¡±


    The young guy is flexible even in his thinking. He is truly a rare talent. Is there a reason why the lord of Raviel sent him with confidence? I was looking at him with admiration in my heart, but Visquent¨¦, conscious of my gaze, burst out with a shy smile. ¡± I


    ¡®m sure this is an opinion that may sound funny.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I just admired how you see the world from so many different perspectives. There is a saying that adventurers die in order ofck of imagination. Even if adventurers everywhere could think half as much as Lord Visquente, there would be no shortage of talented people.¡± There wouldn¡¯t have been.¡±


    Then, this time, Visquente made a surprised expression, as if he hadn¡¯t expected my reaction. Perhaps, because of that idea, other knights and nobles treated me as an entric. An outstanding person is very good, but in general, idiots who are tired of inertia are moremon


    . Because it¡¯s real.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t learned much yet, so I haven¡¯t learned much about adventurers¡¯ anecdotes. I¡¯ll have to look into it once this thing is sorted out.¡±


    Look at the outstanding desire to explore regardless of status. He was such a proper guy that even the bad Eldmia and the worse Eldmia, who were looking for a chance, gave a standing ovation. Visquente pondered for a while, then changed the topic by lightly pping his hands when he found the flying dragons leaving the adventurers and returning to the capital.


    ¡°It seems that the flying dragons have sorted things out to some extent now. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to go with them and help them talk? Since they are adventurers from the capital, it¡¯s better to exin the situation with Sir Ega than to talk alone. I think it will be easy.¡±


    ¡°Of course it should.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met a concept person that¡¯s as good as a Gaendal party, so what¡¯s the point of pretending? It was convenient to go together and take care of everything at once, so I headed to the adventurers who were looking around with him.


    Among the adventurers from the capital, there was no Emperor. Out of 20 people, only 15 of them had the grade, and 5 of them had the blue grade. Even at the 5th level, I was also familiar with them, so I wasn¡¯t a guy whose skills werecking. There were five or six guys with a bit of ack of personality, but thanks to my notoriety, which had already spread as fast as it could, they became nice on their own.


    ¡°And a mad dog?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m strangely lucky¡­ Huh? is not it? If you have a guillotine, is it something to eat raw?¡±


    I wanted to hit them in the back of the head for talking nonsense. It was a pity that there was no Gaendal party there, but to be honest, if we ran into each other here again, it would have been a surprise in itself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, adventurers. I¡¯m your employer, Visquente, a rank knight dispatched from the gateway city of Raviel. Matters rted to adventurers have been taken over by Sir Eldmia Ega, an enemy adventurer here, so please cooperate.¡±


    When my notoriety wasbined with the chivalrous yet courteous Visquente, the adventurers limatized surprisingly quickly and moved to the hall. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised once again by the sincerity of


    ¡°I just do what I have to do.¡±


    Anyway, while I was on duty, I had nothing to do until Asilie returned from scouting once more, so I decided to light a bonfire and stay with him.


    After an hour or so, the sound of horses galloping far away in the woods caught our attention. There was some distance, but there was no blizzard, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult to see the person on the horse with our eyesight.


    ¡°You seem to be an adventurer, but are you just passing by? The use of flying dragons is free, so you don¡¯t have to ride a horse¡­¡± I had to burst outughing, unlike


    Visquente, who tilted his head as if he was really puzzled. It was because I was dating a female warrior who came running to me with her golden, wavy hair. I wondered why she was riding a horse alone, but it was something I could ask during my spare time anyway. I wonder if she, who has amazing physical abilities without using an aura, already recognized me


    . He smiled cheerfully and waved his hand from a distance, and it already started to feel like the orc problem would be solved somehow even if no more adventurers came


    . Eldmia! Somehow I thought you might be involved!¡±


    I got up from my seat and smiled at the greeting of Ekaterina, who was wearing a slightly thinner outfit, far away from this cold winter and alone on therge warhorse I got from the previous quest.


    ¡°No, if you¡¯ve received a request, why don¡¯t youe riding a dragon?¡±


    I said it as a greeting because I wanted another reason, but Yekatrina, who quickly closed the distance, flinched as if


    she had stiffened for a moment. It¡¯s dangerous to drop it if it¡¯s flying around¡­¡±


    Even the answer was strangely like an excuse, and even the bright smile that had been so bright until just now somehow became awkward as if it was convulsing.


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s a flying dragon that can carry loads heavier than that, so why worry about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh besides that! The flying dragon is chilly because it flies high!¡±


    ¡°No, Ekatrina is from Lovell, so she¡¯s not very cold¡­¡±


    As I was watching Ekatrina¡¯s expression, which became clearer thanks to the following strange excuses and self-directed words, a hypothesis suddenly passed through my head. Could it be


    ?


    ¡°Ekatrina?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡±


    ¡°Mu-mu-mu-mu-mu what are you talking about! How high is Lovell¡¯s mountain! It¡¯s normal to run around on high ces!¡±


    Ekatrina, the owner of such courage that even a dragon would break an earthenware pot with that huge war hammer, made an excuse that she would not be eaten with a red-hot face


    . Not really¡­


    I really don¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 314

    I was surprised because I did not expect that Ekatrina, whom I regarded as a perfect warrior, would have a weakness, but I did not intend to y around with it, so I just tried to move on.


    ¡°I¡¯m high, but I¡¯m good at climbing. In Lovell¡­¡±


    Yekatrina started making cute excuses hurriedly, as if she had been exposed to the worst of her past. Well, I climbed the tallest tree in Lovell¡¯s Keel Mountains. Anyway, the stories were obviously out of the ordinary¡­ It felt like it, so there was little inspiration.


    She did not give up until after asking Visquente for an appropriate understanding and moved her seat, and only after adjusting to Ekatrina, who denied her fear of heights, she stopped speaking satisfactorily.


    no wait Are you so confident that the excuse worked? After all, was the appearance of a civilized warrior often shown wrong? Seeing that, one day, when Yekatrina uses an aura, she wants to join Eldmia¡¯s flying dragon diving and show off her spicy taste.


    ¡°Did the other people decide to ride the dragon?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m the only one here this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you going to a party?¡±


    When I asked back at the very unexpected answer, Ekaterina licked her lips and exined.


    ¡°Lellie originally stayed in her room for research in the winter, and Mr. Gin said that he helped out with an acquaintance¡¯s workshop for circumstances. And Mr. Gaendal decided to go back to his hometown during this winter. A mountain vige that is rarely visited. That¡¯s why they often go down in winter to clean up the area around the vige.¡±


    Just as cities want to have adventurers in the winter, even small towns want adventurers who, if possible, can y the monsters that attack the vige during the winter. Of course, it costs a lot of money, so it¡¯s usually hard to hire even a government official, but I never thought he would take care of his hometown that much.


    ¡°Hey, a town that uses enemy ss adventurers as winter adventurers. I can brag about it anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Who said no? Anyway, that¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    It was a disappointing story, but it was really fortunate that Ekatrina didn¡¯t go anywhere. To be honest, in the current situation, he was a more reliable colleague than anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fortunate that Ekatrina didn¡¯t have any problems. It didn¡¯t look easy to deal with the orcs while protecting the vige. Thanks to that, I was relieved.¡±


    In the first ce, when dealing with guys like Orcs, Yekatrina and Mr. Gin are the best talents. You can¡¯t fall for the magician Lelly, but it¡¯s not easy to protect the magician because they push and see with their bodies. Even if you burn dozens of them at the same time, dozens of them will step on the burned corpses and run after them.


    For now, since we are working together with Visquente, we decided to discuss the details at ater meal, and returned to our seats after telling them the location of the hall. Then Visquente, who had been examining Ekaterina with great interest, implied a question.


    ¡°Could that be Catherine of the famous siege tower?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think there was a nickname like that. How did you know?¡±


    I was able to fully understand from the short amount of time that I was interested in rumors and stories, but did Ekatrina know? I wondered if he had a great interest in adventurers, but the answer was unexpected.


    ¡°About three years ago, she was famous for her bravery for a brief moment on the battlefield in the west, where there were frequentnd battles. In onend, her war hammer severely dented the iron gate, allowing people to enter without even bowing their heads. He said it was enough.¡±


    What the hell were you doing? It was a ridiculous story, but it seemed so possible that I couldn¡¯t react properly, but Visquente burst outughing and continued.


    ¡°Oops, I guess you didn¡¯t know. I know that the nickname of the siege ball came about at that time.¡±


    ¡°I just thought that War Hammer was called that because it was as big as a battering ram.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong either. Anyway, at the time, it was very famous that a dragon descended from Lovell.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡­ Are you referring to the dragon blood n of Lovell?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a n that believes that their ancestors inherited the blood of dragons. It¡¯s a story that the neighboring countries are talking about¡­ but in reality, among the heroes of Lovell, people with skin like steel and people who can walk in fire often appear. It¡¯s very likely true.¡±


    And there was a possibility that Ekaterina might have been given superpowers by that characteristic. This is a series of surprises. Come to think of it, I said at the first meeting that I have the ability to respond to spirits to some extent. Maybe that¡¯s part of the ability of blood rtives¡­


    ¡­huh? something weird?


    ¡°Could it be that the only rumors spread at that time were Ekaterina? No rumors about the wizard she was with?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re referring to Rellie, the magician who embraces the stars. Are you sure she goes with you too?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­well, I heard they didn¡¯t ept this request due to personal reasons¡­¡± ¡± Ah! What a pity. It¡¯s not


    I was very sorry, but I couldn¡¯t even match it properly because I was rummaging through the memories of the past.


    Apparently, on the day she met Rellie at the market after robbing Envelde¡¯s mansion and being released from prison, she said that she acquired knowledge rted to reagent manufacturing in Lovell and came to apany Ekatrina. And when I asked the braggart Gish about the Dragonblood n¡­


    As if it had nothing to do with Ekaterina at all.


    ¡°Still, even one person hase, so there is no such thing as a thousand troops or horses. I think there will be many things to tell my father when I go back.¡±


    The polite Visquente once again aroused my admiration by acting as if she had never seen anything like it, despite seeing Ekatrina scrambling to refute my statement that she was afraid of heights right in front of her nose. My reaction didn¡¯tst long.


    I don¡¯t know the details, but Lely definitely has a special friendship with Ekaterina. It was to the point where I called her by the nickname Kasha when I was drunk. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know the story of the battlefield he just heard from Visquente.


    Did you hide it? why? Aren¡¯t you friends yet? Or is there a good reason? If it¡¯s thetter, why else would you have to hide that you¡¯re a member of the Dragonblood n?


    ¡°Ummm¡­Are they really royalty¡­?¡±


    I was a little hesitant about something, but I decided to push it into my head somewhere with a shake of my head. It¡¯s not like it hurt me or something. Even so, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re being chased by anything, so there won¡¯t be anything bad about them.


    Even if something happens, there is no turning back on apetent colleague who has no reputation.


    After organizing my thoughts like that, time passed without much happening. The sun began to set before we knew it, just by weing the steady stream of adventurers and exchanging opinions on the current situation with Visquente from time to time.


    ¡°Then, this time, it¡¯s a story that may have been caused by a gate that was left unattended or the demons arbitrarily installed.¡±


    ¡°It may sound like a far-fetched story, but personally, it is. From what I¡¯ve experienced in the Empire, they even managed to build their own gates.¡±


    The story of discovering the gate of the demons for the first time in the abandoned dungeon was strictly a secret, so I couldn¡¯t tell it here, so when I took the example of the Empire, Visquente nodded with a serious face and took my opinion seriously.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d rather hope that the gate was installed by demons. If it was used in ancient times, it would be rather troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°As you know, now there is a limit to the distance of the gate due to the limitations of degenerate magism, but it wasn¡¯t like that in the ancient times when it was shining brightly. As for the Orcs who have the greatest power in the steppe? The Orcs that Sir Ega discovered are only the vanguard.¡±


    Visquente¡¯s remarks, which keenly dig into things I hadn¡¯t thought of at all, made me serious without even realizing it. To be honest, I have no idea how many green monsters live in the prairies beyond the Western Kingdoms, but Visquente didn¡¯t seem like the type to worry about trivial matters.


    Sure enough, he quickly erased his serious expression and spoke cheerfully, as if trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°It is right to be vignt over things that are not yet known, but I have learned that worrying is a problem. For now, it would be the right choice to wait for Asili-sama to return after scouting.¡±


    He¡¯s a smart guy indeed. After such a brief thought, we left our seats and headed for the hall only after the pilot who had disembarked from thest flying dragon notified that there would be no more adventurers today.


    The number of adventurers who arrived today was about 50. Since only the red rank was thirty and the blue rank was twenty, it can be said that the power was replenished in an instant.


    ¡°The number of adventurers increased, and the Orcs were quiet¡­¡±


    It was a day that was rightly called the eve of the storm, but fortunately, it was fortunate.


    Thinking positively and thinking that it was time for Asilie to return, it wasn¡¯t long before I stepped forward, but Asilie appeared like a ghost from a distance.


    To be precise, I found it a littlete, and it seemed that she had already found me from afar and was waving her hand first. At first, she smiled spontaneously at her appearance, but as she got closer, she realized that her face was quite serious, and she had a hunch that something had happened.


    ¡°Eldy! Orcs have increased!¡±


    No matter where you go in the world, it seems that fucking clich¨¦s are inevitable.

 Chapter 315

    Hearing the bad news, he hurriedly summoned Carl Gulls and Ciel to hold a meeting at the Pantheon. I could see that the people around me were anxious about the sudden summons, but there was no other way.


    The information Asilie brought was as concise as that of simple ignorant orcs. additional troops of orcs. However,pared to the simplicity of the information, the situation was serious.


    ¡°During ourst reconnaissance, we focused on checking the passage where the Orc Shamans entered, but suddenly dozens of more Orcs poured out from there.¡±


    There is a possibility that it was hidden in therge pupil located inside, so I looked as closely as possible, but the orcs who came out seemed to be taken aback and looked around as if they were from another world.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe¡­ it would make sense to see it as a gate.¡±


    Should I say it¡¯s a relief that he¡¯s not an ipetent person escaping from reality? Visquente was quite taken aback by Asilier¡¯s story, but he properly recognized the situation. Although it is very ironic that it is the most reasonable situation to be mindful of the possibility of orcs using the gate.


    ¡°There is no possibility that shamans ever built the gate, so I think it¡¯s fair to assume that they found the key to activate the ancient gate by chance.¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t want to believe it¡­ but if I look away from here, the possibility of dying increases.¡±


    Carl Guls also droolly agreed with my opinion, and Visquente acted quickly when he made a decision.


    Even if those in the field see it with their own eyes and move on their own, the high-ranking people who receive the report have to read the report based on reasonable reasoning to think about whether to move their heavy hips or not. Believing that there would be no proper response even if he sent the message, ¡®The number of oaks has increased¡¯, Visquente immediately wrote a document and sent Parbalma as soon as a hypothesis was established that at least everyone in the room could agree on.


    ¡°The Orcs didn¡¯t keep pouring in after that. Seeing that the exhausted shamans came outte, it¡¯s clear that there are limits to activating the gate and moving people that way.¡±


    ¡°Still, the fact that time may not be on our side is threatening.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where it leads Judging by the look in their eyes and their bewildered look, they could be the ones who flew from the prairie, just as Visquente had spected.


    Crazy fucking prairie? Even if I rode a horse and ran day and night here, it would take several months, but it was creepy that there was a gate through that distance. The gates of the demons are also impossible to move to that extent, so they create and operate an intermediate point. How much magic was developed in ancient times and why did it degenerate?


    I focused on the meeting today, pushing in the questions that were growing rapidly. Maybe one day we¡¯ll find out, but not today.


    ¡°I know that before a war, orcs must undergo a ritual of witchcraft. Not only are they ill-adapted to the new environment, but they are not well-nourished, and they have started calling in additional troops without any hesitation¡­ At least, the ritual has already beenpleted. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to go to war right away.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s already been out.¡±


    Orcs are monsters that follow the typical weak-and-dark instinct. And from the moment they attempted to raid this vige, this ce was weaker than themselves for them. It was clear that the additional troops were pre-preparation for a bigger war.


    Thanks to the guys with simple principles of action, it didn¡¯t take that long to exin that fact to people.


    ¡°Assilie came in a hurry, so there¡¯s room to spare, but it¡¯s only half a day. There¡¯s nothing strange about the orcs attacking tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even finish the fence construction properly¡­¡±


    Ciel muttered miserably, but he didn¡¯t just assume the worst, so there was no way tofort him.


    The real worst is when they can¡¯t ovee my temper ande running like crazy. They may lose some strength, but they have little left other than stamina and strength, so they are threatening enough for adventurers below their level.


    ¡°It¡¯s as Ciel said. It¡¯s obvious that only the vige will be damaged, so we have to strike first before they reach the vige. Otherwise, we won¡¯t get proper results.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it possible?¡±


    The meaning of Visquente¡¯s question was clear. Is it possible to deal with over 200 orcs with this number? It was a very valid question, since the enemies were three times more powerful, but the opponent was a monster with only a little bit of strength.


    ¡°The hammer and anvil tactic.


    ¡°Are you trying to divide the current troops? Dividing up only 70bat troops when the defense base has not beenpleted is¡­¡± Raising my hand to cut off Visquente¡¯s


    remarks, which were extremely realistic and reasonable, I raised my hand. He answered with confidence.


    Even if I said it, it was a crazy and bullshit n, but there was no way to safely hold it other than this right now. It was absurdly the best way to reduce the damage without giving up on the vige.


    As a result, Asilie let out a deep sigh, and the others doubted their ears. They tried to reject my opinion, but I insisted on hearing the opinion of the person who could be called the core of the n.


    The key figure who listened to the exnation in an extremely serious and calm manner asked me for my opinion with his eyes shining.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I hammer it? It ruins the weapon too.¡±


    Even Carl Guls, a mercenary, shook his head at Ekatrina¡¯s anticipatory reaction, as if there was no threat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t y the role of an anvil properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel it every time, but the funniest thing is that it seems like Eldmia does everything every day.¡±


    Dismissing my n as something fun, seeing Ekatrina crossing her arms and smiling, Visquente and Carl Gooles, who were quite surprised, stuttered and asked back while he was speechless.


    ¡°Ash, did you say fun? This reckless n?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that reckless? It¡¯s an orc. It¡¯s possible enough. As long as you don¡¯t die.¡±


    Ekaterina¡¯s self-confidence by revealing her teeth was truly reliable.


    Nheless, we managed to persuade Visquente, who expressed his intention of refusal three more times, to shift all vigils to the residents and construction workers and told thebatants to rest as much as possible. Fortunately, there were no idiots who were happy to hear that, and the whole town greeted the night in a state of tension.


    And the next day we greeted a clear morning without a single cloud.


    ¡°Oh, an orc! An orc has appeared!¡±


    The sound of the town¡¯s rm bells and the shouts that came with it announced the start of the operation.


    ¡°A day of idyllic ughter begins.¡±


    Assilie, who heard my muttering as she warmed up and raised the saddle, finished preparing and mounted the horse, with a deep sigh, asked for help.


    ¡°Haa¡­ do you really have to be careful?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, older sister. I¡¯m the one who ughtered the knights in Envelde Mansion.¡±


    Even though it was difficult to use needles because my physical condition was not perfect, if I simply looked at the use of mana, the efficiency was much higher than before. It might not have been if the opponent was a human, but since he was an orc, he could be sure that there would be no setbacks to this n.


    Of course, that setback meant that I became incapacitated or died in the middle, it did not mean aplete victory in this battle.


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m worried about my older sister. You have to y the role of scouting alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you going with Leica?¡±


    [Leica! Protect Asilie!]


    That guy wagging his tail confidently next to Asilie¡¯s horse was always attached as an auxiliarybat agent, so it didn¡¯t change that she had to scout alone, but as if I didn¡¯t want to worry her, Asilie It was said with the same heart, so I just had to understand it and move on.


    She¡¯s also holding back, but it wouldn¡¯t do any good if I had to say more. I smiled and stroked Leica.


    ¡°Yes, Asili must be well guarded.¡±


    [Yes!]


    The n he made to deal with the simple ignorant Orcs was simple. Thebat troops of the vige, led by Ekatrina, be the anvil, and Laika and Asillie be scouts to grasp the current status of the enemy forces at the midpoint.


    And I be a fire punch¡­ no hammer.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was a n made entirely by trusting the simple ignorance of the Orcs. Whether they are orcs in the steppes or in dungeons, their nature is the same.


    It is a story that if a tribe wasrge enough to maintain such an army, it would naturally have been a long time for them to fight against the strong and obsess over their own honor. Their fighting instincts are structured like that.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a n with enough potential to draw aggro from the rear of an orc unit alone with sufficient skill. It doesn¡¯t end there, and if a simr skillful person holding arge and beautiful weapon that would make Orcs crazy is ced in the position of the anvil and once more turns off aggro, the effect bes even better.


    The vast majority of the Orcs will be concentrated on the two, creating a goodposition for the others to strike the Orcs in the back.


    ¡°Eldmia! Shall we bet how many orcs we will catch today!¡±


    Ekaterina, who naturally shows her presence among the hurried crowd, shouted as she saw me riding a horse. The adventurers who ran away with a look of uneasiness looked tired of her reaction, and I was able to realize the importance of reliablepanions again.


    ¡°Return to the capital and pay for your meal!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! It¡¯s going to be a good fight!¡±


    I lightly ignored the eyes that were busy moving as if I was going to see all the crazy people in the world. After all, after this battle is over, you will be trembling and unable to make eye contact properly, or you will go crazy with your victory.


    ¡°Safe! Safe again, Eldy!¡±


    ¡°My sister too!¡±


    I took a long detour from the direction the orcs were supposed to being from and fell away from Asilie. Before long, I was able to see with my own eyes the orc troops visible through the branches. They seemed much more numerous than I knew, perhaps because of the trees in the forest.


    It was a strange feeling. 200 or so muscle pigs are not to be taken lightly, but they do not feel any pressure. In fact, I did it even though I knew that I had to throw away my horse when I went into battle, so I couldn¡¯te out until I dug in and killed all of those pigs.


    As I rode my horse to aim for thest of the orcs in a sense that I couldn¡¯t tell if the liver hade out of the boat or if it was due to leisure, I heard Yekatrina¡¯s cry from far away.


    ¡°Who are these! They¡¯re pigs who are so timid that even their dead ancestors only curse at them!¡±


    It was a really minor provocation, but the effect was amazing. The orcs who were enraged by the momentum of the forest going away began to pick up pigs in all directions. Fortunately, Catherine¡¯s voice was loud enough to cut through the noise.


    ¡°You nameless pigs! I am the gatebreaker, the battering ram Ekatrina! Run away cowards, only warriors!¡±


    Scheduled provocation nned signal. The steps of the orcs, who had been moving while maintaining their ownposure, became almost as fast as running, and the end of the unit came into my eyes.


    ¡°Kwyyyyyyy!!! Profit? Human?¡±


    One of the orcs who had been panting with a ttering sound of anger at the end of the unit, probably having the most stamina, tilted his head as he found me.


    Cognitive dissonance came because the direction the sound came from and the direction I was in were different.


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    Just by driving the horse and swinging the sword, 1 stack of Orcs was umted. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t forget to scream pig-pick in his dying breath, and it served as a great rm to draw the attention of the other orcs to me while I tapped the horse¡¯s rump to make it flee the battlefield.


    ¡°Kkuik? This, human?¡±


    ¡°Kwuyik? Why is it behind us?¡±


    What do I have to shout to get the aggro off?


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the notoriety known to the monster grassy orcs, so I can¡¯t think of anything. Come to think of it, the orc I killedst time shouted his name. So, wouldn¡¯t that attract aggro?


    ¡°I killed Kak Vashem.¡±


    There was a little reaction to the bait I threw, but it wasn¡¯t as much as I expected


    . ..There seems to be no warrior among the cowardly Orcs who can avenge Vashem.¡±


    ¡°Kwiiik!! Kill!!¡±


    ¡°Kwuik! There are no cowards among Orcs!! For Vasya!!¡±


    ¡°Vaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    yam disease, these idiots have to be in a bad mood to activateradeship.


    Seeing how consistent they are, I swung my sword at the orcs who would soon be good.

 Chapter 316

    Every time Eldmia swung her sword, the orcs were swept away like autumn leaves!


    Nothing good happened in the same situation. Unlike when stirring Envelde¡¯s mansion, there was not enough magic to put on the sword, and Orcs were the ones whopeted with their fucking muscle mass and mass, so it was useless to use a lot of strength to push or fly. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to die.


    Besides, there are too many heads. In this case, the only thing you can count on is technology and knowledge.


    ¡°Kkuiik!! Why!! It¡¯s not right!!¡±


    Orcs are at a level that even adventurers without an aura can catch. Therefore, there was no reason to pour the reinforcement through magic on the body indefinitely. All you need is a sharp sense of humor and enough endurance to endure the battle with many. The rest rely on skills etched into their bodies through years of training.


    And my efforts so far never betray me. It may not be shy or cool, but the orcs who ran after me were surely killed with a single blow.


    I don¡¯t even need to block or receive the ax that is honestly swung to split the top of my head. The confusion of the orcs increased as the five of them became good in an instant with a simple counterattack by shing the attacking orc¡¯s neck, avoiding it by moving their upper body at most, one step at a time.


    ¡°Kkuik! This is strange! It doesn¡¯t fit!¡±


    ¡°Kwuik! It¡¯s a sorcerer! Yinggan practices magic!¡±


    An ax that is only wielded ignorantly is embarrassing topare even to academy cadets. In the first ce, it would be unreasonable to expect more skills from Orcs, who must have lived at the crossroads of massacre or being killed. Unless they have some prestige and status within the tribe, they are nothing more than strong idiots.


    In a way, it was easier to deal with than beasts. Because they have one thing inmon: they always wield an axe. It might be harder to deal with two wolves at the same time than an orc who doesn¡¯t look at the liver and doesn¡¯t hesitate and rushes straight ahead and wields an axe.


    Just dodging and aiming for vital points would instantly give birth to good orcs. Ten or so times, the soon-to-be-good orcs started to panic and screamed.


    ¡°Kwuiik! Strong! A strong warrior has appeared!!¡±


    At that cry, some orcs who were still only interested in the battle line focused on me with their eyes wide open.


    The body is now in a situation where it feels as if it is about to fly around after warming up. Unlike the nervous orcs, there was no hindrance to my movements, so I wiped the blood off my sword with a confident smile.


    ¡°Hey, stone-headed bastards.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cry out that Eldmia Ega has appeared.¡±


    It¡¯s nned to annihte them all, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to remain in fear of the orcs who luckily


    survived


    .


    Seeing the orc screaming fiercely and brandishing an axe, Ekatrina couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Even if the orcs were weak, it wasn¡¯t because they were so engrossed that they didn¡¯t even notice that most of the orcs had knives stuck in the back of their heads to fight her, as Eldmia expected.


    It was just because seeing those orcs shouting their names kept reminding them of Eldmia, and they couldn¡¯t match.


    The guys who rushed forward shouted their names without fail, and even though I noticed that it was the same as the custom of the orcs, it seemed funny that they kept imitating Eldmia. It was a deadly mental attack that made the weaker-looking Orc lose strength, but even when she wielded it in that state, her gigantic weapon was threatening.


    The sight of an orc¡¯s head digging into his torso with just one hammer stroke, like chopping firewood without any skill, instilled fear in the orc and aroused admiration among adventurers and mercenaries. However, even as an ally, she couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated by her transcendent power.


    ¡°Kkuiik! Na-neung-kweeek!¡±


    Ekatrina¡¯s war hammer mmed the orc¡¯s head right into the torso, then it bounced back and blew the other orc¡¯s temple off, no exceptions, every time she swung the orc¡¯s war hammer, the orc¡¯s head was blown off or lodged in the body or somewhere. The sight of him


    wielding a huge piece of metal like a sword made even those who had awakened their Aura feel distrust of gravity and a sense of incongruity


    .


    The harsh praises echoed in her ears, but Ekaterina tried her best not to care. I was worried about the spread of such words only in the Western Kingdom area, but it didn¡¯t matter at all in this distant Isthel. Even if I heard about him from my hometown, I wouldn¡¯t send anyone here.


    ¡°That hammer!


    The orc, who seemed to be one head taller than the other orcs, shoved herrades aside and rushed at them greedily. Ekaterina, who slung her war hammer around her shoulder with a full turn,ughed at the intense greed that shone in the tiny orc¡¯s round eyes. It¡¯s funny


    . .


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s still a series of fun, but a funnier guy came out and threw a war hammer for fun. Not only did he throw it away, but the sight of him throwing his only weapon as if handing over something really lightly made not only the adventurers but also the Orcs tilt their heads, causing cognitive dissonance.


    Only the Orc, blinded by the War Hammer, smiled happily and threw down his ax to receive it.


    ¡°Kwuik! Stupid Ingaaaaan?!¡±


    And as soon as he received the War Hammer, he stopped right there.


    To be precise, to withstand the weight of the War Hammer, he stopped charging and leaned back to his waist, biting his teeth. That


    was the best he could do. The face of an orc who was holding on with his back bent like a bow. Consternation spread.


    ¡°Kkuik! Kwyiik?!¡±


    While everyone, both humans and monsters, was shocked by her appearance, Ekatrina walked towards the stopped orc as if she had foreseen this situation alone.


    It was a light gait, as if taking a walk, but the other orcs felt fear from the sight, and the orc who received the hammer also realized that the situation was wrong and tried to wield the hammer he was holding somehow.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Rather, it was difficult to even endure it, so I felt the war hammer press down on my body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit heavy?¡±


    ¡°Kwyiik!¡±


    Ekatrinaughed loudly at the screaming answer and raised her hand, but the orc didn¡¯t even have the option of putting the war hammer down. My back was too far back for that. It was clear that if I let go of my hand, it would be crushed.


    Even the hilt of the War Hammer was heavy, as if it had matched its weight with the head.


    Ekaterina grabbed the orc¡¯s face with one hand and pushed it like breaking a tree branch, throwing it to the floor.


    The orc, who had been holding on with all his might, fell headfirst and fell on the back of the head as if not resisting. The force was so strong that her upper body was locked in and her legs were floating up to Ekaterina¡¯s waist.


    Some even rubbed their eyes in disbelief that she had created such a scene with only the strength of her arms and upper body, but the person in question calmly walked towards the fallen orc¡¯s head and lifted her leg.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to use weapons that match your level. Isn¡¯t that meager ax perfect for you guys?¡±


    ¡°Kwyiyiyi!!¡±


    ¨C Kwajik!


    Some of the orcs trembled and even let go of the ax at the sight of the orc¡¯s skull, which could block even halfway swings of the sword, being trampled and smashed by the iron tedbat boots. However, Ekatrina pulled out her leg, as if she hadn¡¯t felt much inspiration, and kicked the hilt of the war hammer right away, straightening the fallen giant bottle. Her hand gripped the hilt and the War Hammer moved lightly as if it were a clothesline, resting on her shoulder again.


    ¡°What are you doing? Cowards. Aren¡¯t you fighting?¡±


    At that moment, the orcs became really cowardly.


    No one dared to approach Ekatrina. Rather, some of them rushed at other adventurers as if they only needed to get away from her and started fighting. Ekaterina, who had been calm, was quite


    taken aback. Huh? Did this frighten you too much


    ? Run away¡­¡±


    The moment some orcs were about to run away, an iprehensible cry came from behind them.


    ¡°The Eldumia Ega appeared! Eldumikkuiik!¡±


    ¡°Kwak? Eldu?¡±


    At the desperate cry of their own people that something they had never heard of before orcs had appeared, humans tilted their heads at the question of why those pigs were shouting the name of Eldmia. ¡® cried one orc.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! It¡¯s a war god! We must have bought the war god¡¯s wrath! It¡¯s a war god going to Eldumia!¡±


    Since the cry was in Oguage, no one could understand it, but the Orcs who were confronting Ekatrina understood it of course, and they had no choice but to answer dumbly


    . Is that war god-like human here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The dazed orc who fled forward saw Ekatrina confronting her kin and saw the corpses of her kin lying in front of


    her .


    The Goddess of War and the God of War were enraged!! It is clear that we havee to this cursednd of white earth and are raging in human form!!¡±


    If the humans understood it, it would have been a leap ofughter, but from their point of view, it was such a genius and reasonable conclusion that they doubted whether the frightened orc was actually a shaman.


    In the end, the entire group of Orcs who agreed on that conclusion began to go mad with a pig-picking sound in unison in the contagious despair.

 Chapter 317

    ¡°What are these bastards doing?¡±


    Around the time they moved forward, cutting down roughly thirty orcs, the orcs suddenly became noisy and began to riot as if they were having a grand banquet party. Suddenly, the war god and the war goddess were angry, and they say shit in an awkwardmonnguage, but this is not one or two, but all of them?


    It was not difficult to guess what it meant when they tried to run away but then became nothing, and seemed to run backwards again.


    ¡°This will disrupt our ns.¡±


    run away too soon More than half of them survived and fled. Even if the gate really exists, they are trying to go back the way they came, even enduring being cut by me. If I had been able to use the needle fully, I would still be able to catch a lot, but there was only one body, so there was a limit to how to catch it.


    Familiar faces appeared on the other side of the guys who suddenly copsed and ran away without looking at me, let alone with the intention of attacking me, even though I was just crossing my arms.


    ¡°Eldmia! What the hell did they do to run away like that?¡±


    ¡°What I want to ask you, Ekatrina. What the hell did you scare them and why did they say that the Goddess of War was angry or what did she do?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the war god, but it was obvious who the war goddess was. It wasn¡¯t without women among the adventurers here, but there was none better than Ekatrina. Aren¡¯t you walking confidently like a captain at the forefront of the adventurers who want to put a knife in the back of the fleeing orcs even now?


    ¡°I just gave you a present, and that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°this.¡±


    With a cheerful smile, Ekatrina threw a war hammer at me. Seeing the war hammer thrown lightly as if tossing it, I had arrogant thoughts for a moment, but for the time being, I was obediently convinced and ducked to the side.


    Then the War Hammer was buried in the snow with a magnificent, literally earth-shocking sound. The sound was loud enough to draw the attention of adventurers wondering what was going on, and it was far beyond my expectations.


    This is unconditionally magic. If not, it makes no sense to carry this and ride a horse. Even if a knight is thrown wearing full armor, you can be sure that this kind of sound will not be heard. Even so, I didn¡¯t show it as much as possible and pretended to be calm. When I moved my gaze to Ekatrina, she was looking at me very unexpectedly.


    what? ¡®Why didn¡¯t he get crushed to death?¡¯ Is that a response?


    ¡°What? Why avoid?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to be crushed to death?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eldmia can hold it, right?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have known if it was a perfect Eldmia in full condition, but if you use your magic power to lift it right now, you won¡¯t get very good results.


    ¡°Because my physical condition is not perfect.¡±


    If there were no problems with mana management, I would have pulled it and received it. I nodded moderately and asked a question to Ekatrina who was approaching.


    ¡°What happened to the guy who received this? Was he crushed to death?¡±


    ¡°No? I hear you¡¯re holding on?¡±


    Huh¡­ even if they die soon, should we say that orcs are orcs?


    Just in case, I sneakily pushed the hammer with my foot, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that it didn¡¯t budge, but I felt quite a bit of resistance.


    ¡°Um. Withdraw message. I don¡¯t think I can lift this even if I¡¯m in perfect physical condition.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! You say weak things. Isn¡¯t it like Eldmia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sounding weak. I¡¯m just making a reasonable guess.¡±


    asionally, I had a sparring match while having a meal with the Gaendal Party, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be something like this. I made a promise that no matter what happened, I would not be hit by this, and at the same time, I deeply admired the strength of the needle that made a small hole in this war hammer and was fine.


    Meanwhile, Visquente, who had been riding like a knight with mercenaries on horseback from the far end of the vige, approached us and started talking to us.


    ¡°Oh my God. I never imagined this operation would work so perfectly.¡±


    Well, it worked so well that I was embarrassed to see it. It must have been thanks to Ekaterina¡¯s overwhelming dance performance. Visquente didn¡¯t know how to stop praising, saying that the heroic story of the Western Kingdom was not exaggerated at all, probably because she had seen it herself, and Catherine thought that the praise was excessive. .


    ¡°Anyway, what are you going to do? Are you going to pursue it like this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to rmend it much because it wasn¡¯t a ce where I could reach the base of the orcs within an hour or two, but the conductor was always Visquente, so I moved my gaze to wait for his decision.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m satisfied with just getting them back. I bought time without losing anything, so there¡¯s no reason to overdo it. Since we sent it, support wille from the capital by then.¡±


    Like a well-mannered aristocrat, he was a Visquent¨¦ who knew how to be content and withdraw from the right line. If I had said that I was pursuing it, I would have had to give a negative opinion, citing the absence of a shaman and tribal chief, but that saved me the trouble.


    He was watching the mercenary next to him blow the horn to call the adventurers who had spread out in the forest, but this time Laika ran hard from afar.


    [master! Ashley is safe! He said he would follow the orcs to see more!]


    Hmmm, do youck mana? I guess I¡¯m a little less talkative. Still, the amount of mana given to Laika was not burdensome, so when I picked him up and infused him with mana, Laika looked at me with bright eyes.


    [They said that most of the orcs who ran away were finer than expected and there were a lot of them, so it would be better to watch the progress rather than return as they are! Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t spread in all directions, so there¡¯s no risk of being tracked down!] A dog


    that can talk, doesn¡¯t need to urinate, doesn¡¯t need to be washed, and doesn¡¯t even shed hair, what a perfect creature!


    I returned to the vige, stroking Laika, who perfectly performed the role of a jeonseogyeon.


    ?


    It was around dinner time that Asilie returned again this time. At the town hall, preparations were in full swing to celebrate today¡¯s victory, so the report she heard with the main figures gathered at the pantheon was not so optimistic.


    ¡°I think their chief of the tribe is a very old shaman.¡±


    Ekaterina and I, who were to be seated together in recognition of our merits in this battle, drool at the same time.


    ¡°Is being a shaman such a problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that, but the problem is that he¡¯s a ¡®very old¡¯ shaman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you saying getting older is the problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Orcs are the right ones to write ¡®Old¡¯ and read ¡®Survived¡¯.¡±


    Even so, they have much less weakening of the body due to aging than humans. Still, if it was a warrior with no other abilities, it would be a penalty that could not be ignored, but if the opponent was a shaman, the story would be different.


    The fact that an orc shaman is the chief of a tribe means that he is a battle shaman like a battle mage, and with that, he built a tribe by destroying the pots of hispetitors until he grows old.


    ¡°Although orcs respect shamans, that is entirely respectful and different from respect. Even stoning is something only cowards do. To say that he is a capable tribal chief¡­¡± ¡±


    It means that he split skulls with an ax decorated with feathers and skulls. And he also knows how to use mighty magic.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Ekaterina finished what I was saying that Carl Guls and Ciel drool along with us.


    Witchcraft is tricky. The power of borrowing the power of spirits and ghosts is in the realm of divine power rather than magical power. That¡¯s why it¡¯smon to cast something really bizarre and unheard of unlike magic that is universally known.


    So far, the caster gains the power of all the beasts he has killed in his life to show off his strength, and through the ghosts, he uses witchcraft like a curse that gnaws away life force.


    Of course, it is not possible to use such power without paying anything, so the shaman of unsystematic monsters is bound to be short-lived. So, the chief of the tribe Asilie saw was an Orc with a very high risk.


    ¡°ording to Asilier, they must be named. Perhaps they really came from the steppe beyond the Western Kingdom. There is no way for a named orc like that to settle down, at least in Ethiel.¡±


    In the first ce, as there are few orcs in the area and at the same time, thorough quarantine is being carried out under the authority of the royal family, no matter how chaotic thend is due to war, it is not a ce where such a guy can pop out overnight.


    I can¡¯t be sure, but there¡¯s a high chance that I won¡¯t be able to stop or confirm their spells even with my magical poetry. It wasn¡¯t something I could take lightly.


    ¡°It seems that waiting for the answer from the capital was the correct answer.¡±


    Listening to our story like that, Visquente, who had been seriously thinking about it, rxed and smiled. Rather than being really rxed or epting the situation optimistically and smiling, the purpose of evoking the atmosphere seemed stronger.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a threat, he¡¯s a shaman, so you can¡¯t use teleport. It takes a little while for troops to be replenished through the gate¡­ but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dangerous situation because we¡¯re sure to receive support from the capital anyway. For now, I think it would be a good idea to relieve the fatigue of the day and give a sense of relief by mingling with others.¡±


    Why don¡¯t we meet early tomorrow to relieve fatigue and be clear-headed to ponder this matter? While saying that, Visquente, who looked over at us, was indeed a nobleman.


    I learned how to deal with people. That¡¯s why I make sure to reward and punish, and at the same time, I try not to waste the time I have been given. What I liked most of all was the rare understanding of the importance of rest.


    No matter how easy a battle was, a battle was a battle, and everyone gets nervous. There was still a dy between the escaped orcs arriving at their base and the tribal chief¡¯s response to it, so we actively agreed with Visquente¡¯s opinion and decided to take a break.


    After all, you can still worry while eating and resting.

 Chapter 318

    In the illusion of smelling the grass of the steppe, Kak, the leader and chieftain of the orcs, slowly opened his eyes.


    He spent the night sitting in front of a magnificently lit bonfire, but his mind was clearer than ever. I could hear the remaining orcs snoring, but it didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest. Throughout Kak¡¯s long life, this was always the case.


    A sign that danger is approaching.


    It was a phenomenon that urred when the instinct that smelled the thickening smell of death and the spirit that noticed the deaths of countless people warned Kak. A decision like this always had to be made quickly, and the fact that Kak was still alive meant that the decision was always right.


    ¡°Kava. Call the sorcerers.¡±


    Kak was always confident when making decisions, but this time was an exception. While delivering the pre-arranged order, anxiety and hesitation wriggled inside.


    Being a shaman himself, he had no hesitation in epting the prophecies of the shamans of his tribe, but he was no longer convinced.


    However, unlike him, the strong Kava did not show any hesitation at the chief¡¯smand. The shamans who slept together rejoiced even though they knew of their fate. They had the honor of opening the greatest road to the warchief¡¯s future, and were proud to be able to go to the steppes of the sky.


    It was really orcish to see him like that he finally had a chance to live a life he thought he would die of old age in disgrace.


    As Kak stood up and headed for the ancient mysteries of the cave, shamans and some orcs followed. The cave wasn¡¯t deep, so it didn¡¯t take long. Beyond the corpses of the dead demons, the shamans spoke in unison behind Kak standing in front of the ancient mystery.


    ¡°Warchief Kak. In the steppe of the sky, we will sing of your bravery while serving our ancestors.¡±


    Kak finished his answer by nodding his head while showing his back. As he raised his arms, ancient mysteries began to stir. When something that was neither a word nor a mumble flowed from Kak¡¯s mouth, the spell was activated and the shamans standing behind him copsed like a puppet with a thread cut off.


    With the spirits of the dead shamans as catalysts, the souls of those belonging to the tribe were shaken. At the same time, Kak¡¯s hair, though short, shook violently.


    ¡°The raid failed.¡±


    Could know. What does the souls of warriors flying from far away mean? The souls, unbounded by time and space, were trembling in fear until the moment they flew to Kak. They had noints about the n, who fled after their deaths, and were just afraid.


    ¡°The warriors are saying. The war god and the war goddess, enraged that they set foot on thend of white soil, took human form to punish them.¡±


    ¡°does not make sense!¡±


    The anger of the Kava and other Orcs was justified, but Kak could not react like them because he could fully feel the fear and emotions of the spirits. Since he had already died, even though it was a distorted memory due to amplified emotions, the illusory beings shown by dozens of his own people were indeed worthy of being called war gods.


    ¡°Beware of Eldumia Ega, who flows like the wind and decapitates, and Ekadrina, who wields steel. Death spreads before the ancient mysteries.¡±


    Warning and foreknowledge of the dead.


    Whilemuning with countless souls and borrowing their strength, leaving Kak¡¯s will, the sentences spoken in the unavoidable phenomenon do not reach Kak¡¯s ears. His mind was entirely focused on the full use of the ancient mysteries through the power of spirits. Even so, as if there were two vocal chords, Kak¡¯s mouth kept flowing with unknown words whether it was a spell or something.


    ¡°We will step on thend of the Great Steppe¡­¡± When


    the end of the murmur was finished with a properlypleted sentence, blue light spread from the closed mystery, and at the same time, the magic waspleted, and longing spread in the eyes of the orcs.


    A warm wind that is iparable to thend of still green meadows and white soil. And hundreds of people watching the mystery. Kak, who had been keeping his white eyes open while casting spells, cut off his connection to the spirit and returned to normal, looking beyond the mysteries. Hundreds of orcs knelt before him, and Kak stood between the mysteries, looking down at them and saying,


    ¡°Children, it¡¯s war. Grab your ax and mount the wolf.¡±


    Then the orc, who was kneeling alone in front of him, asked back.


    ¡°Chief. How many warriors do you want?¡±


    At that question, Kak raised his head and looked at the border of mystery. Many souls have been consumed to open this door. Even if I couldn¡¯t do it, I could be sure that it would remain open for half a day.


    That would be enough time for the warriors toe over to thisnd to their heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°As many warriors as possible until the mystery closes.¡±


    The orcs who had been kneeling at Kak¡¯s words raised their heads in surprise, then stood up all at once and shouted.


    ?


    The dinner wasvish enough, but the battle was not over, so the next day dawned, leaving behind the adventurers who were resentful of not being able to open the entire barrel.


    In fact, I wanted to take away even the food I was eating when I wanted to see them acting as if they were fighting alone in the world without doing much, but I somehow managed to endure it. Because it was the right situation to praise just for working hard without running away. I had to close my eyes to that level of bravado.


    Due to the consideration of the residents, there was no work, so when I woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep, time passed breakfast and was looking at lunch. Rather than yesterday¡¯s fatigue, it wasrgely due to sleepingte after eating hard and chatting with Ekatrina.


    ¡°Nuna, I¡¯m going to visit the pantheon for a while.¡±


    ¡°Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    of course] of that chatter included Ashley, so she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly because it was weak in the morning. Still, when we went outside with Leica, leaving behind Asilie, who struggled to wave and send us off, the clear sky still weed us.


    ¡°I wonder if there was a call from the capital.¡±


    If I had woken up early in the morning, I would have waited endlessly as if I was waiting for a courier, but after I overslept and the time skipped, I feel strangely benefited. I was not sure about anything, but I headed to the pantheon with anticipation as if I had already been contacted, and as always, Jacob on duty greeted me.


    ¡°Mr. Jacob? You¡¯re on guard all day, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a coincidence. A coincidence. Did youe to see the manager? He¡¯s talking to the driver right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This time I came to see Sir Visquente.¡±


    Look at this. Are the signs good? Leaving Jacob behind, I entered the temple, and Visquent¨¦ and Ciel, who were talking with smiling faces, weed me.


    ¡°Ah! Wee. I wanted to tell you this good news quickly. I just got a message from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°The royal family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems that the correct answer was to write down the contents that the gate is suspicious.¡±


    As Visquente said, it must be because of the gate that the royal family, which is moving troops for the purpose of maintaining public order due to an incident at the academy, decided to actively help to this extent. I tried to admire that he had managed to believe it, but the surprise wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°They say they¡¯ll send as many as four dragon knights. I wonder if it¡¯s excessive power, but they probably have the purpose of investigating the gate as well. Now, this ce is safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±


    it¡¯s really world In fact, sending four flying dragon knights that are no different from those used as royal guards? It was more like dragging an elephant¡¯s foot to step on an ant rather than using a cow knife to catch a chicken.


    Even if it was a war between humans, the orcs who had no long-distance checks would not be able to defeat the flying dragon knight even if hundreds of them flocked to them.


    ¡°ording to the written instructions, a dragon pilot is also sent separately to guide the way.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is what Princess Messina wants to convey directly.¡±


    Why is the leech princess suddenly appearing there?


    Is there really no ce where he doesn¡¯t wear it? I know the king has four children, but why do I keep running into him?


    I didn¡¯t really like it, but I still believed that I wouldn¡¯t be the one to talk nonsense even in this situation, and at the bottom of the letter I received from Visquente, there was definitely a postscript written towards me.


    [I have invited someone close to you, so there should be no inconvenience in movement. If things are sorted out in the future, we will arrange a ce to organizepensation for not only this incident but also the series of incidents that preceded it.]


    What are you talking about. There is no flying dragon knight among the people I know? Besides, at the end of the day, ¡®Let¡¯s talk.¡¯ Since it ended with , it was indeed a leech princess.


    Of course, cutting off the devil¡¯s head at the academy was a bit of a big deal, so I can¡¯t deny that I gave the excuse this time¡­ ¡°I unintentionally read


    a little bit, but were you familiar with the flying dragon knight? ?¡±


    ¡°No. None of my acquaintances¡­ Ah. Maybe I¡¯m referring to a drake pilot for guidance. I only have one acquaintance.¡±


    Since she is a princess in name and color, she must have at least some information rted to Geese, so this guess seems correct. I haven¡¯t seen your face for a while, but is winter really a season for dating?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really fortunate that it¡¯s a good story. It is said that the rider left a long time ago to prepare, so maybe the flying dragon knights will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to go out and wait again to avoid any dy.¡±


    Waiting for people while being blown by the cold wind is a terrible thing, but Visquente got up from her seat with a pleasant smile. And I was not at all happy and unwilling to do so, so I had to leave.


    ¡°Anyway, ording to the contents of this letter, it seems that I will have to guide the way with the drake pilot, so it is better to go together and wait.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true. Thanks to that, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be bored even if my arrival is dyed.¡±


    It was just to be thoroughly less annoying, but Visquente politely bowed his head in response, perhaps considering it as consideration.


    Yes, with the four flying dragon knights, the only thing left to really do is sit down and enjoy a pic. This much can be done.

 Chapter 319

    dragon knight. As an air force in another world, it is one of the few types of troops that can take responsibility for air supremacy.


    However, due to the heinous condition of polishing mana and aura at the same time, they are not in the limelight. Thanks to that, I also had no chance to see the flying dragon knight in person until now. Delt was more like someone who knew how to ride a dragon rather than a dragon knight, so it would be correct to see it as out of the question.


    But more than anything, what made me look forward to it was that those who were called flying dragon knights in the royal family were definitely recognized for their skills as first-ss. Although the standard is limited to war, other tactical factors may be mixed in addition to individual armed forces, but it will not be negligible.


    ¡°Have you ever personally seen the flying dragon knight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them from afar at kingdom events, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them actually fight.¡±


    Visquente was also expecting a lot from the fact that the flying dragon knight wasing. He had the temperament of an excellent storyteller unlike a nobleman, and he was excited like a child, telling anecdotes about the flying dragon knight he knew while warming the campfire. Well, in a way, they are the ones who serve the royal family closest to them, so it¡¯s quite understandable that a nobleman like Visquente would admire them.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that even one of Princess Messina¡¯s aides has been assigned a flying dragon knight. He is said to be very talented and is expected to be the next leader.¡±


    Huh, you seem to have quite a bit of power for a leech that doesn¡¯t notice. I was deeply admiring thepletely unexpected story, but Visquente recalled and brought up a more specific story.


    ¡°His name was¡­ Ah, Lord Heyri. Originally from the Eastern Baron Hibish family, he became a flying dragon knight. Even before that, he had a reputation for being invulnerable by nature.¡±


    The flying dragon knights, which can only be ced in the royal family, are literally like the bodyguards. So, under the pretext of not being swept away by family affection and making judgments that harm the royal family, they abandon their castles and do not start a family until they retire.


    If you look closely, they are more than the temple knights. Religion in another world has no restrictions on priests getting married and starting a family. However, it is not a world where the retirement age is set, so I know that most flying dragon knights die without leaving a sessor.


    ¡°Princess Messina put her hands on it herself, so maybe she¡¯s among those dispatched this time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that would probably be difficult. Sir Heyri is the closest aide to Princess Messina and also serves as a butler. However, as Sir Ega said, if Sir Heyries here, it must mean that the princess wants to look into this case carefully. ¡±


    butler? At that moment, the female butler who apanied the sudden appearance of the leech princess passed by.


    ¡°Is Lord Heyri a woman by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. If you¡¯ve met the princess, you¡¯ve probably met with a high probability. Because she¡¯s always by my side.¡±


    Huh¡­ I guess that¡¯s right. That person was such a great person, right? It¡¯s a little disappointing that I couldn¡¯t feel anything even though we faced each other at such close range.


    I wondered if I should try to find a way to feel the aura, since too often there is andmine right in front of me and I don¡¯t know it, but after thinking a little deeper, I came to the conclusion that it was not necessary.


    Anyway, the other person¡¯s strength is meaningless in terms of my standard of judgment in life, so why would I use it on my own?


    Sitting by the bonfire, listening to the heroic tales of the legendary dragon knights, he began to see flying dragons flying in formation from the distant sky.


    ¡°Finally¡­ you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s more spectacr than I thought.¡±


    At my short impression, Visquente also nodded in agreement. Even though there was a considerable distance, there was a clear difference between them to the extent that it was not difficult to tell that Gis was at the head of the flight, and that those following were flying dragon knights.


    It could be said to be the difference between an ordinary horse and a warhorse.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to break the necks of enemies just by flying low.¡±


    Visquente¡¯s analogy was correct. Starting from the length of the tail and wings, the drake-specific armor worn on the body wasbined to make it look 1.5 timesrger than the drakes for transportation. It¡¯s like looking at a modern fighter, so even four of them are enough menace.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    When the distance is close enough, the one in the lead waves his arm and sends a signal to the back. There was no way to recognize the face because he was wearing all sorts of cold-weather gear and goggles, but somehow the flying dragon looked familiar. Just like Giess said, it must be true that they all look different, like dogs and cats. I¡¯m just very used to it.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Sure enough, the waving bundle of clothes while slowly lowering the dragon gave Gieth¡¯s voice, and I smiled and waved. In the meantime, the flying dragon that hadnded quickly fell to the side and began to cry as if giving a parking signal to the flying dragons descending after them. Then, the speed of the dragon, which seemed to descend a little faster, decreased significantly, and only after all four dragons had safelynded, Gis, who got off the dragon, approached with the knights.


    However, apart from pretending to know him for a while while descending, he was now a guide, so he couldn¡¯t talk to him first. I had no intention of embarrassing him by talking to him, so I shifted my attention to the knights in suits that looked like they had hair sticking all over their joints.


    Because they had to endure the cold by flying in the sky, their armor was prepared for cold weather to a level that could be called fur armor. Unlike general helmets, the helmet also covered the face with something like a visor of a motorcycle helmet, but the wearer¡¯s face could not be identified regardless of what material it was made of.


    Just when I was wondering how my voice woulde out if I said it that way, the one standing slightly ahead of the other knights slowly took off his helmet.


    What came out from below was Princess Messina¡¯s butler. Apparently, the princess did not take this incident lightly. She looked at me with a sullen face, then finished her eyes with a light nod and asked Visquente.


    ¡°Knight Visquente, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am Visquente, Raviel¡¯s average knight. It is an honor to meet the flying dragon knight who protects the royal family.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just words, but Visquente was about to kneel right away, but Heyri moved his hand first to stop him, as if he had already expected it.


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent situation, so let¡¯s move on informally. Following the order of the princess, I came to subdue the orcs and check the gate that is expected to be the cause of their sudden appearance. Are the orcs attacking yet?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there was already one raid yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What size?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing there were just over 200 tens of thousands mobilized for the raid.¡±


    ¡°You defended well.¡±


    Instead of acknowledging the efforts of the adventurers and mercenaries, Visquente just nodded.


    Bisquente is on the unusual side. Among the elusive knights, there were not a few cases where those who were engaged in both professions were regarded as mistresses and dishonorable ones. It was clear that this choice was made to prevent ten words of ridicule.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let your efforts go in vain. After warming up for a while, I¡¯ll go straight to the Orc settlement.¡±


    Fortunately, Heyri, the flying dragon knight, seemed to have a normal mindset. With a light gesture, she ordered the other knights to follow Visquente, and he led them to an empty house prepared for them in advance.


    And Heyri started talking to me as if it were natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Ega.¡±


    ¡°The word¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Princess Messina did not reap the title of honor towards you, please understand that I cannot do the same.¡±


    She¡¯s like a leech-haired princess. I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head in front of Heyri, who cut off my words in an instant with her princess butler-like notice, so she continued talking, expressing her intention to walk together with a light gesture.


    ¡°Lord Visquente¡¯s report was of great help in not taking it lightly. The princess said she wanted to express her gratitude for this.¡±


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t done anything in particr.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an experienced person? Twice.¡±


    Well¡­ The abandoned dungeon was originally a secret request from the royal family, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone at her level knew about it. Again, he responded with a nod of his head.


    ¡°The Marquis of Levien, the abandoned dungeon gate, the traitor Envelde, the Holy Cross of the Holy Cross, the demon subjugation that followed, and the remnants of the rebellion, of course¡­ should I call it the Oak Gate? He is deeply saddened that he has not been able to properly repay the Lord for his great help.¡±


    It was said that the leech had not yet given up, but this time it was good. Anyway, the work up to Envelde has been officiallypleted and even thepensation has been received, and there are ways to organize the work afterward in an appropriate way, unlike the princess¡¯s wish to feed her grandly somehow.


    ¡°Looks like you need to correct it with demons and dragons.¡±


    That¡¯s why I was able to show enough leeway to correct mistakes without overreacting to her words.


    ¡°I see. I must have been mistaken for a moment.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, that might be the case. Isn¡¯t it a world where people forgot or misunderstood even in the process of buying ingredients to feed themselves and live?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Personally, I hope that the princess, who is probably busier than anyone else, will misunderstand and forget things about me.¡±


    But it¡¯s another matter to keep tying it up with things that can be annoying in the future. What and how much are you going to pamper yourself by feeding it grandly? It¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re simply trying to congratte me on my achievements. Then what will the soldiers on the front line be like right now?


    This time, Heyri didn¡¯t stop or flinch. But after a little dy, he spoke with confidence.


    ¡°¡­The princess is intelligent and doesn¡¯t seem to forget easily.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t doubt the princess¡¯s firearms. But people say that people forget thousands of things a day. There¡¯s now telling the princess not to do that.¡±


    It was still not clear whether this was an arbitrary decision from Heyri¡¯s loyalty or an order from the princess, so I drew a line in the hope that my answer would reach the princess.


    Fortunately, Heyri stopped talking about the princess while following Visquente.

 Chapter 320

    I almost cut off Heyri¡¯s words one-sidedly, but I didn¡¯t really care because the other side was a one-sided approach to me, who kept saying he didn¡¯t like it anyway.


    Of course, I treated it as sincerely as possible as long as it wasn¡¯t rted to Princess Leech, and I don¡¯t know how Heyri took my reaction, but at least when I talked about other topics, I didn¡¯t open my eyes or express my dissatisfaction.


    After taking a break for about an hour as if nothing had happened, she told me and Visquente about the distance to the orcs and the current status of the troops. .


    ¡°Go to all-out war.¡±


    correction. gave the order


    Now that she is themander with the highest rank, it was a very natural reaction, but it was not an order that could be understood in one shot as there was no condition to keep pace with the flying dragon knights. Fortunately, Carl Guls quietly raised his hand, as if I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way.


    ¡°Would you mind if I ask for a detailed exnation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Our dragon knights attack the orcs, and you, theters, take care of the remnants that escape. It will be half a dayter than flying only the dragon knights first and fighting, but that¡¯s better than leaving a cause for trouble.¡±


    A n based on perfect confidence. Heyri, who speaks so naturally of the conviction that if they bump into each other, they will surely wipe them all out, was indeed a flying dragon knight.


    Even if a famous knight made a noise, he would haveughed inwardly and wanted to see how good his substitute skills were, but since he was a royal dragon knight, his words felt different.


    Apart from that, there seemed to be no problem with the n itself, so he nodded as the representative of the adventurers, but after thinking about it for a while, Carl Gulls opened his mouth.


    ¡°They know exactly where the vige is. There might be orcs trying to get out of the siege, so I¡¯d like to leave at least a few people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a valid opinion, but the flying dragon knight takes care of it. It may be a time when the greenery is in full swing, but in winter like this, we can¡¯t escape our eyes and leave the forest.¡±


    Heyri didn¡¯t speak confidently. As if talking about the fact that the sun rises in the east, he just recited it calmly. Carl Gulls and Yekatrina Visquente briefly admired it with an ¡®Ah!¡¯ sound, and I admired the fantasy residents who were not yet fully aware of the advantage that the right to provide air.


    It was an exmation made up of half the pride of a modern man, who doesn¡¯t usually feel that much, and half the joy of thinking that air raids would work pretty well in the future.


    ¡°Sir Ega understands right away, probably because he has already had the experience of riding a flying dragon.¡±


    But because I couldn¡¯t react properly because I was feeling proud of it, I got Heyri¡¯s strange gaze.


    Did he receive an order toe and observe my every move? That¡¯s all I can say, but I just noticed that I only use honorific titles for myself after treating everyone in a big way.


    ¡°It was a rare experience, but at the same time, it was a solid experience. Even I, who can¡¯t attack from the top of a dragon, felt the advantage, let alone a dragon knight who can bombard through magic.¡±


    Others looked at my answer in surprise, and Yekatrina, who had witnessed the attempted Eldmia Landing in this town, showed a strangely stiff appearance. Maybe he was afraid that he would do a bungee jump like I did.


    At that time, thend was close, sopared to skydiving without a parachute, it was a nobleman.


    ¡°Speed seems to be the key¡­ Shall we prepare plenty of food for two days and assemble right away?¡±


    When Visquente asked a question at the end of the meeting, which was quickly organized while recalling old memories for a while, Heyri, who was worried for a moment, rolled her eyes and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Hmm. They should take care of their own measures against cold weather. Besides that, once the assembly isplete, in case of a battle, make sure to convey the warning not to approach the battlefield unless otherwise instructed. It can go beyond expectations.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the same logic as attacking after the cavalry is gone.¡±


    Heyri burst into a smallugh as he watched Carl Goose muttering with his eyes wide open at the unexpected warning.


    ¡°Worse than that. Cavalry leave no fire.¡±


    It seems that flying dragon knights have the temperament of arsonists.


    ?


    After the meeting was organized, the mercenaries and adventurers who received the order moved in perfect order.


    In particr, the adventurers moved faster than when I beat them, and it was because the royal family directly intervened, and there was an unheard-of rumor spreading that they could be entangled in treason and have their heads blown off.


    I was fed up with their ignorance, but the results were good, so I decided to just leave it alone and go about my business. It isughable that those who can exercise their veto power and be deported from the country even if there is an order forpulsory conscription worry about treason.


    Thanks to this, the number of people who gathered in an instant without a single sluggish distance was truly different, but they took the form of striking a goal with discipline. Since I had to move with Geys first, I was able to see him from a little distance while on the flying dragon, and openly giggled andughed at their stupidity with Gis.


    ¡°Hey, look at those idiots. They don¡¯t know what rights they have, so they pretend to be soldiers for fear of treason.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just sincere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not sincere, but sincere. If they were sincere, I wouldn¡¯t have been upset bying here. Those bastards said that was Orc neglect.¡±


    It¡¯s fortunate that things are only going well now, but if I went wrong, it could lead to really terrible results. Hearing my grumbling, Gisughed at first, but by the time he heard the worst possible result of the orcs, he started to get fed up with the personality of adventurers like me.


    ¡°The logic that monsters must remain in the world to make a living by defeating monsters. It is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Who said no? They¡¯replete madmen.¡±


    Heyri, who delivered a simple speech and instructions while resolving the adventures he hadn¡¯t met in a while by talking behind the backs of adventurers, finished speaking and ordered departure.


    Ten or so mercenaries moved like an elite army in line with each other, but the adventurers did not even have such training, so there was no Tang Dynasty army. There were Asilie, Laika, and Ekatrina in it, but the atmosphere felt different there, perhaps because of the light from their faces.


    Overall, there was no grandeur like the army going out, but it gave off a sense of spleen in its own way, perhaps because there were many guys who were very nervous. Maybe it¡¯s because of the residents who pray for their safety and send them off.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    While looking disapprovingly at the adventurers who didn¡¯t even walk in step, Gis, who had exchanged signals with Heyri, grabbed the reins and the flying dragon gracefully spread its wings and flew up.


    Unlike the slow descent, the ascent took ce quickly, and when I reached the target altitude in an instant, I felt my body cool down quickly despite wearing the maximum amount of clothing.


    I liked that it flew when others walked, but I waspletely wrong!


    ¡°Wow, I really can¡¯t ride in the middle of the winter, but this?!¡±


    It¡¯s cold to the bone that puts the hard work and effort into color! Geeseughed and shouted at the spontaneous scream.


    ¡°At least that¡¯s because you¡¯re behind me! We¡¯re not a bunch of cloth for nothing!¡±


    His personality began to warp when heughed at the suffering of others.


    However, it was an undeniable fact, so I shrank as much as I could and desperately hid behind Giese¡¯s back. Of course, it was an act without a choice because of my size, but I felt like I was less cold.


    Of course it was an illusion. I don¡¯t really know anything else, but I can¡¯t stand this.


    ¡°The spirits who are busy holding festivals in the winter, please don¡¯t be angry and look at me. Fire spirit, if you feel sorry for me who has to face the blizzard in the high sky on this cold day, please warm me up a little. Please. I¡¯ll look for it, really.¡±


    Even so, an illusion was an illusion, so I felt the fear that hypothermia mighte sooner orter. I politely and desperately asked the spirit for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Hahaha! No, do you ask the spirit, not the god?¡±


    ¡°Why are youughing dude. You¡¯re getting scolded by the spirit!¡±


    ¡°Although I may not be versed in spirit magic, I know a little about spirit magicians, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like Eldmia who earnestly asks for spirits! Do you believe in spirit belief?¡±


    ¡°I believe in Epaga who drank.¡±


    ¡°Uhahaha! Oh, stop it! I¡¯m going tough and fall!¡±


    It¡¯s true, but I know it¡¯s a joke. Hey Epaga. Even though he may be scammed because he is a little naive, he is kind. Please don¡¯t be angry¡­ Huh?


    ¡°Oh¡­? Spirit?¡±


    It¡¯s warmth!


    The fire spirit has seen me! Gis asked, noticing the strange change around the time the warm energy that had begun to spread from his chest circted all over his body.


    ¡°Huh? Eldmia-sama? Suddenly, your back starts to get warm. Did you bring something like a magic stone stove?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh! Where did you say such absurd words! The Spirit gave you a favor!¡±


    ¡°Yes? No? Really? Did you know how to use elemental magic?¡±


    Gis, perhaps really taken aback, turned around halfway through and confirmed that I wasn¡¯t holding any stove, and looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing dangerously. Look ahead and drive.¡±


    ¡°This much goes by itself. By the way, my God, spiritism? What can¡¯t you do instead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just help, not spirit magic. He doesn¡¯t intervene in battle.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Huh, I really don¡¯t know. You have a knack for surprising people whenever you see them.¡±


    I smiled leisurely as I watched Giess, who burst intoughter but took the reins to fulfill his role again.


    It was a refreshing feeling as if I could forget all the agony and hassle so far as I could enjoy flying warmly with four flying dragon knights on my back.


    yes this is a pic

 Chapter 321

    Since we had to keep a certain distance from those who moved on the ground, our movement speed was not very fast even though we rode the flying dragon.


    I wanted to go out and scout at all, but if I tried to stimte the orcs in a state where I was not as prepared as I had intended, it would only go wrong and nothing good would happen. I just moved with caution.


    And the process involved a flight thatsted much longer than I expected. I can assure you that if it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit¡¯s protection, I would have just jumped off the flying dragon.


    But right now Gaho is with you, right? There is no shaking and shock like a horse, so the feeling of a test ride is no joke, but since Gis receives most of the wind blowing from the front, there is no morefortable trip in the world. Originally, Geese, who had to keep warm only with his clothes, was able to stay warm thanks to me, so it can be said that it is a win-win for both of them.


    It must have been half a day since they moved in a big circle over the heads of ground troops like crows hunting for dead bodies. Finding a usible clearing in the woods, we decided to stop for a meal and rest.


    Of course, it was a break, but themanders had to gather again and have a meeting here. I was really good at it and it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, but the other four people looked a little tired, probably because of the cold. At least Visquente and Ekatrina, who moved on horseback, were in good condition, but Carl Guls began to melt his hands and feet as soon as he approached the fire.


    Hey Lee? She didn¡¯t show it, but she was just as busy warming herself by the bonfire as Carl Gooles. Even the custom-made armor of the flying dragon knight couldn¡¯t block the bloody cold.


    Visquente, who had been waiting quietly for the two of them to find someposure and the tremors to subside, naturally looked around and spoke to Heyri.


    ¡°The mercenaries still move uniformly because they have experience on the battlefield and on the march, but it is difficult for adventurers to catch up. Rather than ack of ability, it seems to be a difference in experience.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sure there are few adventurers who are ustomed to marching. Still, looking at the terrain from above, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see a resting ce like this for a while. It¡¯s a bit early, but today I set up a camp here and scouted the area with only the dragon knights. I think it will be better.¡±


    Her fingertips trembled slightly from the cold, but her voice was calm. Even her judgment was correct. With two well-intentioned knights takingmand, the job became sofortable that it was impossible to hold back admiration.


    There was no problem whileing here and there was no change in the future policy, so the meeting was over. Later, after we finished our meal, we were finally told to gather again to set a night watch, and we dispersed on our own. After I delivered the contents of the meeting to the adventurers, I gathered Asilie, Geith, and Ekatrina to settle down and set up a tent.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere didn¡¯t be awkward from the start because we knew each other.


    It was because Ekatrina, who heard that Gis and my rtionship had been connected from Ogwen, actively began to ask me if I knew anything about my entricity.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it, but I did share a feat that would be nice to hear that I¡¯m out of my mind wherever I put it!¡±


    Of course, the only story toe out is skydiving. Of course, I had cut down Delt¡¯s men in my first encounter with Gis, but what elicited a dramatic reaction from Ekatrina was when I jumped from dragon to dragon without any safety device to slit Delt¡¯s head.


    ¡°Dae, what kind of mentality¡­?¡±


    Even while eating the food prepared with Asilie, Ekatrina showed an incredulous reaction, and the more she did, the more Geiss, who witnessed the scene, only raised her nose.


    As it was an incident that I consider to be one of my life¡¯s achievements, it didn¡¯t matter until there, but the problem came next.


    ¡°Who said no. I¡¯d believe it even if the dangerous things in the world went to Eldmia-sama on their own.¡±


    ¡°In the empire, in order to save the princess¡­¡± ¡± ¡­everyone was surprised to see that he was mentally controlled by a demonic sword. But


    suddenly, the face of a demonic sword in the shape of a beast¡­¡±


    After moving on to the evaluation of Eldmia¡¯s reckless entricity after losing the , they joined Asilie and began to grind me to powder.


    Suddenly, when I was in the empire, I was in the same position as Siegfried, who became a scapegoat for the friendship between me and Esmue. I had to be Eldmia while stroking Laika for a while without being able to refute.


    The eternity-like jolting ended after Ekaterina¡¯s expression suddenly became serious and Asilie¡¯s ears twitched.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m feeling something strange.¡±


    ¡°Something¡­ I can hear it running.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen it once or twice, but it¡¯s amazing. How could your senses be as sensitive to earth rumble as an elf¡¯s hearing? Except for the two of them, no one even noticed anything strange¡­ Oh no. Suddenly, the drakes were wriggling as if feeling some anxiety.


    ¡°Something¡¯s running¡­ Not even a horse¡­ A wild boar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot to say¡­¡±


    First of all, the senses of the two were unconditionally trustworthy, so I reacted this time to the exnation that gradually gained weight while getting up from the seat and gathering equipment.


    To be precise, the one thousand and one Eldmia that awakened my fantasy brain reacted simultaneously by triggering a game.


    ¡°What the fuck, all swords! Hide behind cover! Orc cavalry!¡±


    If you¡¯re on your way to meet the orc cubs and suddenly hear a sound like a wild boar running, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s going to be connected!


    Even though I haven¡¯t seen orcs riding anything in this world, I can¡¯t believe that the cubs who call the steppe ran around relying on their own two legs without any mounts.


    ¡°Orc cavalryman? What are you saying all of a sudden¡­¡±


    It¡¯s too much to hope that no one wille out saying something like that. However, there was no reason to get angry because there were an absolute majority of those who reacted almost reflexively to my shouts and moved in search of cover. Above all, the most important flying dragon knights and Gis immediately got on the flying dragon and started preparing to fly away, and the mercenaries began to move in perfect order and form squares.


    I asked Asilie and Ekatrina while confirming that the guys who had not responded properly to my shouts were moving hurriedly due to the urgent atmosphere around them.


    ¡°Direction?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading in the right direction. But Orc cavalry? This?¡±


    As I was contemting how to exin to Asilie, who was puzzled and scratching her ears, Yekatrina, who fixed the War Hammer, exined instead of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wolf, not a horse. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fair to call it a wolf, but I¡¯ve seen it a few times in the Wesnds.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that orcs raise demons?¡±


    ¡°The prairie on the other side is rather wide, so even ignorant orcs say that their two feet are limited. After hearing Eldmia¡¯s words, I remember it. ¡±


    Ekatrina didn¡¯t stop exining, but moved quickly and started hammering at suitable trees around her. Every time she swung a blow that even shattered the iron gate of the castle, trees that were not very tall were smashed and fell, and a barricade was improvised just by running around for a short time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so reassuring that I¡¯m about to burst into tears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny expression. More than that, Eldmia, how the hell did you know? They¡¯re the ones you wouldn¡¯t see in this neighborhood, right?¡±


    She may have asked a question to satisfy her curiosity, but to me it was a basis for me to be convinced that those orcs really were the ones who jumped from a distance worth several months to the gate.


    Cavalry, even for humans, is an expensive ss of soldiers. No matter how disorganized the orcs are, you have to be able to raise them. Of course, those guys don¡¯t exist around here, just like Ekatrina said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s knowledge gained from others.¡±


    You can¡¯t say you saw it in a novel. By the time the ground tremor grew loud enough to be felt through the soles of their feet, everyone in the campsite was very nervous as they watched the fully prepared flying dragon knights take off one after another. At the same time as the ground tremor increased, there was also a small resounding sound of rough breathing and growling, obviously of the beast. I could tell that it was running very fast just by hearing the sound. A horse would never run like that through this forest.


    ¡°Cavalry fire¡­! I¡­ eject¡­!¡±


    Everyone looked up at the cry that echoed faintly from the sky, without saying who was the first. The sight of the fire rising from the top of the four flying dragons falling into the forest like a meteor was a spectacle that could be said to be majestic, but unfortunately, there was no time to enjoy it leisurely right now.


    Even the gigantic mes falling across the sky were not enough to dispel the anxiety I felt beneath my feet.


    The magic thatnded at a little distance created an explosion with an even bigger ground tremor, burning the forest and instantly raising the temperature around it. What followed was the now familiar screams of the orcs, the cries of the beasts, and¡­


    ¡°War!!¡±


    ¡­It was a number of Orc cavalry who appeared through the mes at the end of a non-stop run.

 Chapter 322

    As evident in the battle with Envelde, I don¡¯t properly recognize Auras or strong people who have trained magic, but I don¡¯t have anyints about that.


    It¡¯s a little regretful that others can¡¯t even dare to learn skills that can be learned with a little effort¡­ but there was no reason to sing a song to another yard, an unprecedented magic user, and anyway, It was a problem that was difficult to recognize at a nce, so I can live with it.


    Still, this doesn¡¯t mean that everyone looks inferior to me because they lost their cowardly heads. Rather, unless it¡¯s a dizzying case, I¡¯m always on the side of living with tension¡­


    That tension has reached its peak right now.


    ¡°How many fucking are there!?¡±


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯re fucked!¡±


    Even those who sound frustrated and tremble with anxiety are innocent this time. Even though there must have been some damage from the magic that the flying dragon knights just spread, there are a lot of nasty guys running. There were dozens of guys running through the mes, enough to see.


    Not themon savage Orcs, but Orc soldiers dressed in leather armor and iron armor, riding on top of monsters too ferocious and bloated to be called wolves, as Yekatrina said, came running. Aside from the threat that can be felt with a very fantasy sense of grasping the degree of strength with a sense of energy, the threat that purely amount and mass brings was familiar to me.


    The pressure, like facing a sprinting dump truck.


    Even though the drake knights up there are still shooting magic, they run further behind that number? If their numbers decrease, they¡¯re Orcs who will start looking for ways to survive, right? What that means is so clear that you can¡¯t even deny the reality.


    If theye in, it won¡¯t take 10 minutes for the vige to be devastated.


    ¡°Eldy! This has to be retreated! We can¡¯t handle that number now!¡±


    Just now, a particrly fast horse, presumed to be a rider, rushed into our formation without hesitation and was killed by Ekatrina¡¯s blow, but in a situation where morale seemed to rise instead of morale, Asilie hurriedly grabbed me and said, Even though her body was still warm from the warmth given by the spirit, when I looked at her with a cold sweat running down her back, a question passed over her serious expression.


    ¡°¡­Eldy?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what expression I¡¯m making, but it looks like it¡¯s far from running away. My thoughts now, so it¡¯s only natural. Instead of answering with augh, I said to Leica.


    ¡°Leica, is it possible to grow taller?¡±


    [All you need is magic power!]


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go wild today.¡±


    Contrary to appearances, even I couldn¡¯t cut it properly, so I¡¯m sure I can tank even if I can¡¯t. Even if one crazy orc came running too early, it wouldn¡¯t take even a minute for the rest of them toe here, so I had to do everything I could.


    Even if my knees lose strength and pain rages through my whole body whenever the mana passes.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because we still have dozens of seconds to spare before the collision, but we could hear the murmurs of the adventurers who were able to afford to look our way.


    ¡°Um, what is that again¡­?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±


    The reaction is staggering. I¡¯m working hard on making a lifeline, but


    I¡¯m not going back to the wolf-like figure in armor when I first met. Welsh Corgi just evolves into a super-giant Welsh Corgi. But sometimes that simple cosmetic change is more effective.


    If it was a Welsh corgi that had grown sorge that even thoserge Orc cavalrymen would have to look slightly upward, even if its appearance was not intimidating, they would have no choice but to hesitate.


    [Ohhhh? Something¡¯s different¡­ OK!]


    You mean it¡¯s different from what you expected? Whatever it was, it seemed that it was not a bad result, and Laika, who had grown her body, charged at the Orc cavalry without hesitation.


    ¡°Kwyik??¡±


    The allies were frightened and the orcs were surprised. If he looked scary, he would have easily epted the situation and made the choice to attack Laika, but the orcs, who had quickly closed the distance, expressed not hostility, but embarrassment, and the price of such a dyed reaction was great.


    ¡°Kwu, kwuik!¡±


    ¡°Kwiyiik!!¡±


    Laika¡¯s movements were still swift despite her size. It took less than 20 seconds for the guy who ran at an unreasonable speed, smashing trees from the side and dug in in an instant, to destroy the first line of them with an orc cavalry in his mouth.


    It was a great harvest to have their charge slowed down by the sudden attack, but unlike the horses, the horsemen who reacted quickly tried to avoid it by rolling their bodies, so the riders who were riding could not even resist properly and confirmed that they were crushed to death. It was a bigger harvest.


    ¡°Beast! Aim for the beast! It¡¯s different from the horse, so even if it takes a long time to crush the rider, he wants to live! Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s not a horse, it¡¯s a beast!¡±


    Even in a situation no different from the crucible of chaos, Carl Gulth, who witnessed the scene urately, pounded his shield with his sword and shouted, but our momentum did not rise again just because we learned their weakness. There were too many enemies for that, and no matter how fast the Laika moved, it couldn¡¯t ughter that many enemies alone.


    As Iy on the floor watching the whole scene, only two options came to my mind. Using a needle by somehow raising one¡¯s mana, and escaping.


    Thetter option is very appealing because my body rejected my will and found the bottom just for the reason that I gave Leica a little more magic. I am also very sick


    ¡°Eldy?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just dizziness¡­¡±


    I managed to answer Asilie, who hastily supported me, but even opening my mouth to do so would make me feel nauseous. It was a strange sensation. Normally, I would have felt the mana draining out of my body, but I didn¡¯t feel that kind of sign at all, instead all my senses were gone. All I could really feel was the excruciating pain and groaning that really left me speechless.


    But it was not a new sensation at all. Because there was some simrity to what the demons felt when crossing the gate.


    ¡°Rejection due to excessive magical power? Overreaction? Magical organs¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, Eldi?¡±


    Asilie¡¯s voice is muffled. I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m talking to myself or if I¡¯m thinking. It was a very hectic situation where there was no problem with the act of moving the body itself, even while my stomach was upset, my whole body was shaking with pain, and my eyes were spinning.


    ¡°But one thing¡¯s for sure¡­¡±


    My senses are twisted and it hurts. It moves. Maybe it¡¯s because of the abnormal symptoms that I¡¯m mistaken that I¡¯m fine, but I didn¡¯t know if that would be better now.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa¡­ Mr. Epaga. I believe you are watching.¡±


    If you can move and use mana, you can fight. I don¡¯t know how far the aftermath wille¡­ but I have no choice but to trust Epaga, who arranged this body.


    ¡°¡­Eld¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­l¡­strange¡­!¡±


    The whole world is mixed up. Ekaterina¡¯s upper body seemed to be stretching like oil on water, but then it suddenly became bloated and approached right in front of her nose. Is it reallying? It may seem far away


    As if suffering from a high fever, he moved his limbs in a messed up vision and sense of bnce. Do not try to force bnce. Just believe in the training you¡¯ve been repeating to the point of vomiting blood and assume a posture. Then, even with the feeling of copsing to the ground, I was able to stand still.


    There is no separate process of deepening the senses, in which you have to be drunk and control each movement with all your heart and soul. Please, I hope my actions aren¡¯t ridiculous.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Asilier¡¯s face looked distorted like a monk¡¯s scream, and I couldn¡¯t tell what she was saying, but it was obvious that she was worried about me. I don¡¯t know if he reallyughed because of his twisted senses, but at least he pretended tough.


    After that, I whistled to draw the attention of the orcs to me, even just a little, in order to move the seething mana with the momentum to burn all under my skin.


    ?


    Both Ekatrina and Ashley struggled to get up from their seats and were at a loss to see Eldmia, who suddenly drew out her sword and stood up.


    Obviously, Eldmia¡¯s condition was not normal until just now. Not only did he not respond to his voice, but he didn¡¯t even recognize the orc cavalry who rushed at close range. Even in the sight of Asilier¡¯s arrow piercing the orc¡¯s forehead and Ekatrina¡¯s war hammer crushing the beast¡¯s skull, he remained unresponsive.


    I said that my physical condition was not perfect, but was it this serious? Or did something go wrong in the process of doing something to the dog that was once a demonic sword?


    Surprised Ekatrina hurriedly approached and was about to reach out to the fallen Eldmia, but Eldmia stood up as if nothing was wrong, drew her sword and took a posture.


    ¡°Eh, Eldy?! Are you okay?!¡±


    Asilie, almost in tears, hurriedly checked Eldmia¡¯s eyes, but they were out of focus. It was hard to understand what the hell was going on. The movements Eldmia showed were by no means those of a person who had just been lying on the floor and unable to get up properly. The process of pulling out the sword and holding the top stance was as natural as flowing water, and there was no shaking at all.


    To the extent that if I saw it from a distance, I would have believed that Eldmia was fine.


    ¡°Eldmia! Can you hear me¡­? No, are you insane?¡±


    It was the same with Ekaterina that was burning inside. It is true that the charge was dyed thanks to Laika¡¯s rampage, but that was only a ¡®dy¡¯, not a ¡®stop¡¯. The cavalrymen who had avoided the mes and the Laika were already attempting to attack at will.


    The only constion was that no one ran past the camp and ran to the vige like the orcs who risked their lives in the immediate fight. Their charge is different from dealing with cavalry soldiers, so even the mercenaries¡¯ square is at stake.


    I had to decide between picking up Eldmia, who was in a bad state, and running away, or leaving her back¡­ I had to decide between the two¡­ The image he just showed me only added to the confusion.


    posture is perfect But you never know what state your mind is in. Just when I had doubts that the movement might have been merely a memorization of the body, Eldmia smiled while looking at Asilier.


    ¡°Eldy?¡±


    No, it seemed like he just raised the corners of his mouth as if he was smiling.


    Are you conscious? So, are you doing this to reassure me? Doesn¡¯t the fact that you can¡¯t even speak and your eyes are still out of focus mean that it¡¯s not normal? do youugh? I¡¯m worried too, but are you smiling over there?


    -Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!


    I had 50,000 thoughts, but all of them were blown away by Eldmia¡¯s sudden whistle. It was a whistling sound so loud that the eyes of those who had a moment of leisure in the midst of the fierce battle focused on Eldmia. As I was looking to see if someone else had a new signal, or if something else had happened, ten needles came out of Eldmia¡¯s waist and started flying above her head.


    It was a strange sight to those who did not know it, but most people who saw it in a serious situation thought that the only thought that came to mind in that brief moment was a nonsensical sentiment that the whetstone for sharpening the de would turn more slowly than what the eye sees now.


    Only the two who knew what that meant looked at the spinning needles and Eldmia with a different sense from others.


    ¡°Dear Epagai.¡±


    In the meantime, a small but clear muttering flowed from Eldmia¡¯s mouth, barely audible only to Ekatrina and Asili, who were at a close distance. Yekatrina was quite taken aback by the demon¡¯s name that came out of nowhere, but that wasn¡¯t the end.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t passed theing-of-age ceremony yet.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t even have time to think about what that meant, and the needles fired forward with a hollow sound as a signal for a dry mutter.

 Chapter 323

    It wasn¡¯t long after some of the orc cavalrymen collided with troops on the ground that Heyri, who was flying low to intercept the orcs, heard a strange sound in her ears.


    The sound of a whistle was followed by a piercing sound like multiple whips tearing the air. Even if one of the adventurers used a whip, Heyri averted her gaze at the strangely loud sound, and soon had to doubt her eyes as much as she doubted her ears.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    In the midst of not even knowing what the hell they were doing, the scene of dozens of orc cavalrymen¡¯s heads being broken along with the beasts they were riding, together with the sudden appearance of a huge dog destroying the forest and the ranks of orcs at the same time, was surreal.


    No one survived among the orcs who flew in all directions as if they had been pierced by a mighty crossbow¡­ or a ballista. Despite this, they couldn¡¯t see what was attacking them. Judging from the sound, I guessed that it was a projectile of something.


    That¡¯s why I was more suspicious. I can¡¯t even feel the mana, but the only thing that can attack like that magic is an expensive artifact. It¡¯s an expensive artifact that mercenaries and enemy adventurers can never overlook. Artifact.


    But the surprise didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°Eldmia?¡±


    There was someone who left the camp alone and wielded a sword. The one who looked like a perfectly normal person but acted more like a madman than anyone else was a madman even on the battlefield.


    A swordsman standing face to face with charging cavalrymen? If Heyri had seen him from the beginning, he would have thought of him as an idiot who had lost his sense of reality after reading too many third-rate novels and heroic tales sold in the market.


    The problem was that the person who acted like an idiot cut down five orc cavalrymen in an instant. As if to prove that even that was not the beginning or the end, Eldmia swung her sword without stopping. It was hard to believe even after seeing the thick beast¡¯s head fall and the orc¡¯s torso cut in two as he wielded the sword with both feet firmly on the ground.


    Heyri was proud of his skills, but he could be sure that he would be exhausted after performing such feats three times. If you couldn¡¯t cut bone to bone urately, the sword wouldn¡¯tst, and it would be more efficient to throw one more fireball into the face of the enemy if you made such an effort. It¡¯s technically admirable, but far from practical.


    It would be a different story if it continued to flow like that, but that was clearly Eldmia¡¯s strange thing.


    How many people can perform stunts that are no different from walking on thin ice in a real battle where they risk their lives?


    ¡°Even to stand alone against the army¡­?¡±


    It was absurd to say that the Orcs, who just rushed at them without any tactical strategy, were opponents who prioritized their own lives over the rider¡¯s orders. It was impossible to underestimate that it was possible because there was a huge dog that ran rampant with him and an unknown attack that pierced the heads of the orcs.


    The Orcs and beasts, overwhelmed by the majesty of the giant dog, had already started avoiding it and were unaware of the unknown attack.


    To the okra species, an attack made from an invisible ce is nothing but cowardice and not something to be feared. Rather, it stimtes their anger and only burns hostility toward the target in front of them. The burden of those who have to stop the orcs increases exponentially unless they are wiped out by a long-distance attack.


    ¡°Quieiik!!¡±


    ¡°Bigger version Ingan!!¡±


    Just like the one I¡¯m showing you right now. Although not all orcs were aiming for Eldmia, the fact that the number was toorge for one person to handle was still the same.


    Heyri knew very well that even in the midst of this, not approaching a dog that was overwhelmed by its size was a monster with strong and weak instincts, but that was just an impression because he could only look at it from an objective point of view from the air.


    If you face them head-on, you can¡¯t help but be afraid. Even if it was you, it would have been. Even magic is not omnipotent in the face of such a mass offensive.


    But Eldmia does not back down. It is true that there are many people with such skills in the world, but it is certain that those who have reached that level with the body of a boy who has not yet undergone theing-of-age ceremony will be in one hand even across the continent.


    Even though it was an ally, it aroused strange fear beyond wonder.


    ?


    The strange feeling changed to a mysterious sensation, and the nausea caused by the dizziness that seemed to shake the head strangely maintained a certain level and did not get worse for a long time.


    The feeling of being swept away by a huge cloth, as each downy hair on my body was connected to magic, was certainly simr to what I felt when passing through the gate in the past, but this time it was not being swayed at will, but it was connected to the needles. It was an iprehensible sensation even though it was moving directly.


    The needles move effortlessly, like newly added limbs. I couldn¡¯t even identify friends and family, so I couldn¡¯t even aim at the orcs who passed me, but those who came into sight were urate enough to make a wind hole between their foreheads without fail.


    Every time I went into battle, I felt like my whole body was burning and creaking, but apart from that, the movement to sh the enemy was lighter than ever.


    However, more than all those symptoms, the biggest question came to me about the mana being used profusely.


    The difference is clearly felt. Until now, it had been the feeling of scooping water from a river called magical power and using it, but now it was more like swimming in the river and ying in the water as you please, so you can¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know.


    The problem was that I had no idea why this was possible.


    As it was originally, it couldn¡¯t be like this no matter how efficiently the mana was burned and used by using the magic engine. My current magic engine was just making it possible to use 10 mana at 15 efficiency, not increasing the total amount to 20 30.


    Could the excessive load on the magical powers have been the catalyst? Several hypotheses ran through my head, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to think deeply right now, and I couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so I emptied my head as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t difficult. My thoughts disappeared in an instant just by facing the beast that opened its mouth to bite my head off and rushed at me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I think the monster barked, but I can¡¯t say for sure because I can¡¯t hear it. As I swung the sword, feeling the magical power spreading out exquisitely, the demonic beast with its mouth wide open was cut in two. Even this is different from usual. The cutting power was originally excellent, but the magic power required to surround the sword for this purpose had to be more than twice as high as it is now.


    At least, if the senses were a bit normal, I would have been able to take a closer look, but since it is one of the most delicious things, I have no idea how I did it even though Imitted it myself. In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t afford to adjust anything more finely, so I just moved as usual, but apart from the situation that was gradually improving, my insides burned.


    I¡¯m sure it will be one of the biggest hints for me to be stronger in the future, but I have no choice but to be crazy because I missed that hint right in front of my nose.


    Still, for now, I decided to be satisfied with the fact that the momentum of the orcs was broken for thest time with the dead witch, and I retrieved the needles and corrected my posture. In response, the allies behind them stepped forward.


    It wasn¡¯t that he just came out of nowhere watching me fight in front of me. No matter how many needles and Leicas were used, it was impossible to stop all the Orcs, so there were not a few Orcs rushing to the camp. Rather, after Imitted a one-sided ughter, there were some orcs who ran behind me, avoiding Laika.


    In the process of dealing with all of them, it was not difficult to notice that the morale of the allies who ran toward Moralbread had been restored. On the contrary, the orc cavalry seemed to feel threatened for their lives.


    Not only the Orcs, but also the demons they were riding. Fearing that someone might not be raised by an orc, even his mount had a passive of contempt for the weak, running away from creatures that seemed stronger than him and targeting only weak ones.


    It was a very different look, but it felt like the end of this fight was in sight. Even if these guys weren¡¯t all of them, it was clear that they had escaped the immediate crisis.


    There was no movement even after a confrontation of about 10 seconds, so I struck a needle between the brows of the roaring demon beast while making direct eye contact with me. It seems that his will was broken right away, but he couldn¡¯t do anything because of the shelling from behind.


    There was no need to follow. Like the orcsst time, they fled, retracing the way they came, like salmon, and the flying dragon knights were still dropping fierce artillery fire on them, so they died on their own. At that level, even if he escaped alive, it wouldn¡¯t be a great power.


    It was only after seeing the guys who were trying to run past the bombardment turn around and run away at the same time that I let go of my tension and sat down on the floor.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t hear it, but the vibrations I felt on my skin informed me that cheers were erupting from behind.


    As he stopped using his magical energy while watching the orcs recede into the mes, his entire body felt weak like a discharged machine. I wanted to hold on to my mind a little more and spend time understanding the condition of my body, but my body and mind were already at their limits.


    Still, I tried to keep my spirits up somehow, but as soon as an unknown hand touched my shoulder, I copsed as if fainting.

 Chapter 324

    The clearing up of the battle was done more quickly than expected.


    Except for the two golden adventurers who died due to not being able to properly cope with unexpected encounters, the damage of our allies was only slightly seriously injured. It was true that there were enough men to clear the body, but other reasons yed a bigger role in their speed.


    Visquente did not lose sight of themonality that those who moved particrly swiftly were all adventurers hired in advance to protect the vige.


    He took the lead in everything he did without anyone telling him to, and when he found a huge needle-like projectile among the corpses of the orcs, he carried it with utmost respect and caution and handed it to the elf who was nursing the fainting Eldmia. .


    At the same time as the battle ended, it was strangely pleasant to see the magic tool that he could not retrieve because he passed out in an instant returned to its original owner, so Visquente shook his head with augh without knowing it. Even if the principle was unknown, since it showed such overwhelming power, I thought that anyone deserved to have a dark mind, but I guess I was wrong.


    It was good for him. Now that Heyri was away to pursue the Orcs, themander here was Visquente himself, and he did not want to wipe out those who survived at the crossroads of life and death. Whatever the intention, it wasfortable to move voluntarily.


    Judging that there was no need to move with Eldmia at the forefront thanks to the hurriedly fleeing orcs, Heyri took the lead and pursued them without hesitation. It was an action taken after concluding that it was a race against time since the orcs would know the existence of the flying dragon knight anyway if they returned alive. At the same time, he did not forget to send a dispatch to the capital by issuing a separate order to the flying dragon pilot who introduced himself as Gieth.


    It was a very wise decision. The Orcs were clearly an army, and rode on beasts that could not be seen nearby. The hypothesis that the gate was used became true and the threat grew, so it was necessary to quickly decide the royal policy.


    Evening came just by arranging the surroundings and raking up the trees that had been smashed while the battle continued to construct a wooden fence. Eldmia¡¯s mysterious pet dog stirred and the orc cavalry ran amok, causing the wood to overflow. Anything that was too big was cut apart without hesitation by Ekatrina herself with just a few hammerings.


    The wooden fences built with the mindset of reliably coping with the unexpected surprise, as tomorrow¡¯s move was iplete anyway, seemed quite strong thanks to such efforts.


    When Heyri returned alone, it was around the beginning of dinner after the reinforcement of the campsite.


    Her armor, which had flown for a long time at high altitudes without even using fire to maintain the air defense, was covered with thick frost. At that level, he would have wanted to throw up his face and run to the fire right away, but Visquente couldn¡¯t help but admire the way he still maintained his dignity and walked in moderation.


    Taking off her helmet, she asked about Eldmia with a resolute attitude even though her face was bluish from the cold.


    ¡°How is Sir Ega¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still unconscious. It doesn¡¯t show any sign of distress, but it¡¯s said to be suffering from a high fever.¡±


    ¡°Have you never woken up?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Heyri didn¡¯t salivate. I just quietly close my eyes and express my regret.


    Although he said that he had been rude to Messina and the princess several times, it was a pity that the appearance he showed this time could only be described as a clich¨¦ that he was heroic. There was no


    More than 80% of the reason why the troops on the ground were able to stay intact and not damage the vige was thanks to Eldmia¡¯s help. In a situation where it was harder to treat her badly with personal feelings, Heyri moved her gaze to find Eldmia.


    Fortunately, finding him wasn¡¯t difficult. A giant upside-down war hammer and its owner were standing next to it like an elf like a signpost.


    ¡°Exclude the adventurer named Ekatrina and the elf who is an acquaintance of Sir Ega from all duty. Take over the duty and instruct him to check Sir Ega¡¯s condition every shift, and ask him to wake me up at any time if there is something wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to receive the report instead?¡±


    Today¡¯s battle and the pursuit that followed were not all easy. The reason they were able to keep moving until now without even having a chance to recover their physical strength was because they were flying dragon knights. Heyri shook her head calmly and dismissed Visquente¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Now I am themander here. It is right that I have to manage the problems that arise within it. In any event, a situation may arise in which we urgently need to return him to the capital, so I will only take your consideration.¡±


    With that, the instructions rted to Eldmia were over.


    Heyri started sharing the information obtained from reconnaissance by using a suitably hewn log as a table for an adventurer using an axe from Visquent¨¦ at the temporarymand post where he had set up a suitable tent.


    ¡°Honestly, it was at the level of being terrible. No matter how much I looked at it, it was on a different scale from what I was told. In the meantime, there were so many orcs gathered that I wondered if they had brought all the orcs from the steppe, no matter what tricks they had done to the gate.¡±


    The number she could roughly figure out was about three thousand. The sudden appearance of orcs that exceeded the size of the kingdom¡¯s regiment was an obvious crisis.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t just target the vige. They just sent troops to a ce they knew. They caught all the monsters and animals around them and sent troops in other directions while forming a coil.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The East has be dangerous. So I sent the flying dragon knights to nearby cities as messengers.¡±


    Heyri, who calmly revealed the reason for returning alone, sighed after recalling the weight of her words.


    It would be better if it was a slip of the tongue saying that the east is dangerous, but it was a clear fact.


    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Visquente couldn¡¯t even manage his expression properly. I thought I coped with everything without difficulty, but it was obvious that things had gone awry, no matter where.


    Even if things went well, he drool, thinking that Raviel might be held ountable for not foreseeing the appearance of that many orcs in advance. Heyri spoke as if she had read his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s confidential, so I can¡¯t tell you the details, but because of this, the royal family won¡¯t hold Raviel and the surrounding cities and lords ountable. Those who clearly showed moves rted to the incident are separate.¡±


    Instead of questioning the secrecy, Visquente was genuinely relieved. If nothing else, Raviel was in a ¡®clean¡¯ state because she had already finished cleaning up the inside, and even if the sky split in two, there would be no one who had a direct connection to this incident.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we also convey the story to the royal family?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I¡¯ve already assumed the worst and reported it to the princess. Trust the princess¡¯ judgment and wait.¡±


    It was an answer full of great trust and pride towards the one he served, but since he didn¡¯t know much about Princess Messina, he just decided to believe in the fact that Heyri, a respectable flying dragon knight, trusted him this much.


    And as soon as the next morning dawned, he realized that Heyri¡¯s belief was very grounded.


    ¡°Surprised¡­ so many.¡±


    Troops appeared with g bearers raising various gs. It was not difficult to guess that they were grouped in dozens and were personal enlisted men of nobles residing in the capital.


    Among them, there were academy cadets who appeared with the academy¡¯s symbol as their g. Appearing with those presumed to be professors asmanders, they looked around with flushed faces as they got off the wagon presumably requisitioned in haste.


    However, what stood out most of all was a woman standing with a spear with a g symbolizing her family, apanied only by an old warrior who could be called a giant and a female knight.


    The fact that only three people participated in the battle was enough to make it an unusual sight, but it was for a different reason that they attracted the attention of other nobles.


    ¡°The Marquis of Levien¡­?¡±


    The g with theurel and circr shield, the symbol of the Levien family, was as red as the hair of the woman who was the rider and owner of the family. The woman, wearing reddish greaves and holding a round shield that seemed to have been plucked from the pattern engraved on the g, seemed to glow red from head to toe. As soon as she arrived, she scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes, and as soon as she spotted Visquente, she slowly rode up to her.


    Thest time I heard the story, they said that she was a delicate girl.


    Visquente did her duty and bowed on her knees with condolences and respect for the fallen kingdom¡¯s shield.


    ¡°Meet the Marshal of Levien, the shield of the kingdom and the guardian of the frontier Levien. My name is Visquente da Raviel.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to lower his head, so Visquente was able to make eye contact with her without difficulty. The freckles on the bridge of her nose and cheeks, and her sharp butrge eyes, unlike the atmosphere she was exuding, aroused a strange sense of familiarity, but what bothered me more was the strange sadness in those eyes.


    Before Visquente had time to question his feelings, the Marquis of Levien bowed slightly in response to his greeting and asked:


    ¡°Where is Eldmia?¡±

 Chapter 325

    Eldmia looked fine.


    There was not even a scratch to the extent that it was hard to think that he had blocked over a hundred orc cavalry by himself. Even his expression was so peaceful that he seemed to be sleeping, but there was no answer when he called his name, and he did not wake up even when he was shaken, and his whole body was in a boiling state.


    Maybe I¡¯ll die like this Thoughts that passed through his mind involuntarily made him feel scared, but even his breathing was quiet, so Ragnis was able to shake off the ominous thoughts.


    ¡°I only listened to Eldi, but it seems like he trained a lot.¡±


    Asilie, who was looking at him together, changed the topic lightly. Her voice was a little brighter than usual, as Ragnis remembered, but her ears were drooping enough to touch her shoulder.


    Suddenly, in Ogwen in the past, when I heard the story that Eldmia had jumped off the dragon, I remembered Asilie, who fainted. This battle would have been more reckless than that, but seeing that she was able to maintain such a calm attitude, it seemed that Asilie had made up her mind from the moment she decided to stay by Eldmia¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m working hard. Fortunately, Master says I have talent.¡±


    There were too many things to be proud of such praise, but it helped me to grit my teeth and continue training. Because Radnell Vandes was one of the most cold-hearted wizards in front of talent.


    Even for himself, his words seemed to be close to the truth. Although there was a limit to growth in the physical part, in the area rted to magic, Ragnis himself was able to achieve unbelievable achievements. That¡¯s why Radnell Vandes, who moved at the request of Princess Messina, brought himself under the name of actualbat¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    ¡°I want to believe that it is, because it is not in any pain except for the fever.¡±


    I really thought nothing would happen this time. With a small murmur, Asilie reced the towel on Eldmia¡¯s forehead with the cold one she had ced on her eyes.


    The scene was so pitiful that I hurriedly got up from my seat on the pretext of meeting themander.


    ¡°They say he fought the army alone.¡±


    Radnell Vandes, who had been standing not far from the tent and silently watching the scene, spoke to Ragnis, who approached him. It was a story that Gieth had no time to listen to in detail.


    ¡°¡®That¡¯ Heyri himself said. He is truly a model of a hero.¡±


    ¡®Stingy¡¯ Heyri. A powerful member of the Dragon Knights, who has sworn to dedicate his life to the royal family, is famous for not praising others as much as for his skill. If the story of such a generous evaluation of a boy who was only 15 years old spread, it was certain that there would be an uproar within the Knights of the Kingdom.


    ¡°Did you hear about the n?¡±


    ¡°Those who stopped the cavalry are stationed here and attack with additional troops. Themander is Heyri. They said they would not form a separatemand, but would only issue orders.¡±


    Princess Messina made all these preparations in the first ce, so it was only natural that Heyri, who had been given full power by her, would lead. Other aristocrats might regret that the opportunity to earn a major has decreased, but Ragnis didn¡¯t care.


    I just wish they would attack sooner rather thanter. Before Eldmia wakes up.


    ¡°You seem to want to go wild. No matter how ruthless my training is, it¡¯s not to the point of changing my personality.¡±


    ¡°Because if the attack is dyed, the possibility of Eldmia waking up and joining us increases.¡±


    When I told Radnell Vandes, who already knew the reason for his rigorous training, that he had no reason to hide it, he let out a nkugh and stroked his beard.


    But that was it. Instead of continuing the conversation, Radnellvandes silently watched Ragnis ask Renissa for advice onbat.


    Until she returned to the capital, she was still like a granddaughter. She had also cooperated with the royal family¡¯s n to keep the child, who had only been hurt after the death of her father Engrin, a close friend andrade, away from the nobles¡¯ machinations. To this end, even exile or transfer to the empire was prepared under agreement with the royal family.


    Engrin Lien da Levien did not want her daughter to bear the weight of the position of Marquis.


    He was a good subject and a good father, but he did not be a good nobleman and did not want his children to inherit the pressure of his position. Radnell Vandes thought of friendship with him and wanted to make his wishe true.


    As a result, Ragnis¡¯ opinions were mere nonsense. It was only when Ragnis came to him and demanded training that he realized that he had been narrow-minded.


    The child, who was just a girl, became a woman, an aristocrat, and was even ready to be a warrior.


    The decision after realization was quick. At first, they ordered a group to confirm their will, but they trained them sincerely and harshly. It was a decision made because even that was not enough to reach the level she wanted.


    Even now, I don¡¯t think that judgment was wrong, but sometimes I was surprised by Ragnis¡¯ talent.


    ¡®As if I grew up to be a stronger child than you and I thought.¡¯


    I¡¯m also precocious for my age. It was heartwarming to see her running with a clenched fist while keeping her husband¡¯s feelings in check.


    Because it was a thorny road voluntarily walked for love, it was a much more active romance than women dreaming of romance with novels in the corner of their room. Come to think of it, Engreen had been actively courted by the hostess and married. Ragnis¡¯ personality was likely to run in the family.


    If Ragnis had known, he would have scolded him, asking what he was thinking in front of a person who was in the midst of life and death, but Radnell Vandes had lived too long for such a thing to put an emotional brake on his personal thoughts.


    Seeing through his eyes, who had seen numerous deaths and rebirths of knights, Eldmia was still a long way from dying.


    ?


    The body is light. The mind is also clear.


    The first thing I saw when I woke up feeling refreshed after waking up from a sleep I had dreamed of all my life was a burning woman.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be called a woman on fire? A woman made of fire? Whatever it was, it was not difficult at all to guess who it was, even though it was the first time seeing it.


    ¡°Fire Spirit?¡±


    [It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met in person.]


    The fire that was barely taking on a human formughed. Looking around, I was greeted by a forest with an atmosphere far away from winter. Flowers that could never bloom in winter danced with the mes, and animals made of fire were looking at me from among them, so in fact, I was far from not only winter, but also reality.


    Only then did I realize that the Spirit¡¯sp pillow was supporting my head, and I tried to stand up slowly, but the Spirit¡¯s hand lightly grabbed my shoulder, blocking my movement.


    [You shouldn¡¯t wake up yet. It needs a little more time for your magical power to stabilize.]


    It wasn¡¯t particrly coercive, but there was no reason to reject the words of a person who always helped, so Iid down on my back and the spirit smiled contentedly. It was a real first meeting, but it wasn¡¯t awkward or scary. Because I was one of those people who prayed, thanked, and received help. Rather, it is quite cold.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t just lie there like this, so I looked around and asked a question.


    ¡°Where is this? Is it the spirit realm?¡±


    [Hmm, to borrow the expression of you humans, you could call it an image world mimicking the spirit world.]


    ¡°Oh¡­then why am I here?¡±


    [Because it absorbs your mana, so it¡¯s the most efficient.] If


    you hear it wrong, it¡¯s eating you! It sounded like a statement, but I quickly understood what she meant by the answer. I did use it a little too fancy.


    ¡°Was it dangerous?¡±


    [well. I don¡¯t know. It was just an action taken because we thought it wouldn¡¯t be very good in our long memory. It may have blocked the path of beneficial influence. Are you sorry?]


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just grateful that this is a healing process.¡±


    Until thest moment of memory, I was really sick, but now I don¡¯t know if it hurts. Can you think of taking offense at the person who did this even though you didn¡¯t ask for it? There is no such thing as a thief.


    So I just decided to enjoy the situation and closed my eyes in afortable position. I don¡¯t think I can wake up quickly just by worrying, so I thought I¡¯d sleep better if I got sleepy.


    [You¡¯re funny too. Aren¡¯t you curious why they didn¡¯t show up or didn¡¯t help directly?]


    Then, this time, the spirit asked a question first. I think I¡¯ve received enough help¡­ Thanks to you, I came up with a question.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How is the current smooth conversation possible?¡±


    Communication with the spirits was very fragmented. This, that, possible, impossible, herbal, etc. Everything is made up of very short words. Even that was close to being transmitted to the head like telepathy, so it was very far from everyday conversation.


    but not now?


    [Whoops, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be curious about that, but the reason is simple. You gain strength with your magical power.]


    ¡°Is the Spirit gaining strength because of me?¡±


    [To be precise, it is to obtain the power for incarnation. Now that you¡¯ve dealt with demons, don¡¯t you get a sense of what it¡¯s about?]


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Spirits are also in a different space after all, so the conditions toe over to our world and exert their power are simr. Spirit-nim lightly nodded at my reaction and looked around.


    [It means that the mana you scattered this time was so great that this was possible. It was truly phenomenal.]


    ¡°It was a bit disappointing personally because I couldn¡¯t feel it while opening my eyes. I¡¯m sure even if I woke up in reality, I wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate it.¡±


    The magical power passed on to Laika was greater than expected, and it must be more of a by-product of coincidence as a result of experiencing abnormal symptoms. I was biting my lip with regret in my heart, and then the Spirit smiled lightly and said.


    [Don¡¯t be impatient, child. You can¡¯t bring out the potential you don¡¯t have, so you¡¯ll surely handle that power naturally sooner orter.]


    Is that a structure¡­? Well, if you lived a long time, that would be it. Thanks to that, I gained some confidence.


    ¡°That¡¯s good information. More than that, will I be able to move normally when I open my eyes again? I still have work to do.¡±


    [Why do you ask such a question?]


    ¡°Uh¡­ it was really hard to even lift a finger before passing out?¡±


    [Aha.]


    The spirit-nim lightly nodded as if he finally understood, and the answer was a bit shocking.


    [There is nothing wrong with your body.]


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    [I wasn¡¯t hurt, and I wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere in my body. Rather, it is very healthy.]


    ¡°Uh, did the spirit fix it?¡±


    [No, it was like that from the beginning. All of the sensations you felt are nothing more than confusion in the body due to excessively overflowing magical power.]


    That¡¯s why we are absorbing the magical power that caused it in this way.


    Unlike the spirit who smiled while answering calmly, my rxed mind started to get a littleplicated.


    Why are you fine?

 Chapter 326

    After reading my expression, the Spirit¡¯s head tilted to the side. Although I couldn¡¯t read his expression in the burning mes, I could tell that it was a gesture of questioning.


    [I can feel the disapproval of you. Why are you worried about the safety of your body and yet ufortable with the fact that nothing is wrong


    ? After pondering for a moment what an appropriate answer would be, I exined as simply as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that my body is fine¡­ but I don¡¯t know why. Every time I overuse my mana, I thought I felt the limit of my body. What I feel now is like¡­ fearing from the unknown.¡±


    ¡®I was using magic, but it turned out that it was because I was paying for my life span, so my body was fine.¡¯ It¡¯s really not good if it¡¯s the same. Because I didn¡¯t want this life to be short.


    [Um¡­ I see. You guys live with death by your side, so you¡¯re worried about the uneasy factors and threats brought by the unknown.] ¡±


    That¡¯s correct. Even if it¡¯ster.¡±


    Spirit-nim seemed to be silent for a while, contemting something. I waited for a while, feeling the cool wind blowing from the burning forest, and soon the spirit¡¯s finger moved slowly toward my heart.


    [Have you ever felt the ¡®physical limitations¡¯¡­ is this feeling?]


    Uh huh?! No, no matter how it is, it¡¯s a bit like feeling it yourself¡­?


    ¡°what.¡±


    I flinched at the thought of the great hallucination party I felt when fighting an orc for a moment, but what I felt was the sensation of excessively consuming the usual mana stored in my body.


    ¡°Uh, yes. This feeling is right.¡±


    [This is just a signal to let you know that the magic power in your body is running out. Shouldn¡¯t it be filled like when fighting an orc?]


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    no what does this mean? Does this whole body feel sore and it makes it difficult to breathe just mean the exhaustion of mana? Spirit-nim¡¯s head tilted once again, as if he felt astonishment beyond doubt on my face.


    [In the first ce, you¡­ er¡­]


    Oh wait.


    Wait a minute. It¡¯s not this, it¡¯s not real!!


    Oh really don¡¯t be crazy! ah!!


    The sensations that I felt distinctly just a moment ago disappear, and I begin to lose sight of the spirit¡¯s voice. My eyes, which had been kept straight, tried to close, and my whole body lost all strength.


    [¡­Later¡­Magic¡­]


    The zing fire, whose expression was still unreadable, with a hand on my forehead seemed to be smiling gently for some reason. As if he understands what condition I am in.


    But it was the spirit¡¯s circumstances, and of course I couldn¡¯tugh at all, so I shouted, raising my upper body with all my strength for thest time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not real, it¡¯s a spirit!¡±


    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±


    And in reality, I woke up with a big head-butt with someone. Thanks to that, I woke up, but in my head, I was busy cursing about this situation.


    Even if it¡¯s vicious, it¡¯s too vicious. How could the timing be cut off like this!!


    However, there was no time to roll over from the resentment and the excruciating pain that I felt from my forehead. Asilie, who was next to me, began to touch my face with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Eh, Eldy!? Come to your senses!? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m fine, older sister.¡±


    Seeing Asilie emaciated and with her ears down to her shoulders, the resentment and anger faded away. After checking myplexion several more times, Asilie finally burst into tears, and I had to hug her andfort her.


    ¡°But who the heck did I bump into¡­¡±


    Before I had time to check my surroundings, I turned my head to apologize to the person caught up in the unfortunate ident,


    ¡°¡­Oops.¡±


    There was Seneran, who passed out with his eyes peeled back and fell backwards.


    At first, I was worried about my forehead because I bumped into it so hard, but it was time to start worrying about others.


    ?


    Fortunately, Seneran quickly came to his senses. Even though she had a bump on her forehead, the fact that I had woken up seemed more important to her than that.


    ¡°You used magic as if you were ying in the water?! How was it!? What kind of feeling!?¡±


    At first, she checked meticulously to see if there was a problem anywhere in my body, but soon it was proven that there was nothing wrong, and as my remarks continued, she showed the nature of a mad scientist and bombarded me with questions.


    To be honest, I was in a state of low energy due to being unintentionally cut by the spirit, so I wanted to do it roughly, but when I heard the story, it was not easy to do it because I put everything aside and ran as soon as I heard about my condition. In the end, I was able to have a normal conversation with Asilie only after I hadpleted some of the testimonies that would satisfy her desire for research.


    ¡°How is your body? You slept for three days, aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±


    crazy fucking god three days? I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t feel like I can smell my body?


    I was terribly surprised, but for now, I decided not to show it and to reassure Asili.


    ¡°Rather, I feel refreshed. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. But¡­¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m ¡®awakened¡¯. I must have been awake when I woke up with the Spirit¡¯sp pillow. The only thing that has changed is whether or not it is separated from the body. Thanks to this, I was able to look around with a clear mind even though I woke up after three days.


    Even after three days, it is not a vige and it is not our tent.


    The ce I was in was arge tent that was often used as amander¡¯s private quarters in the army of another world. In a spacerge enough to light a bonfire inside, there were convenience tools and a wardrobe magic stone stove that I couldn¡¯t figure out where the hell it was from. Of course, that¡¯s not our equipment either. Even the bed I woke up to was not a camp bed, but a prefabricated bed that nobles would take when going on an expedition, and the floor was even carpeted.


    ¡°¡­what the hell happened?¡±


    Anyone can see that I was being treated as an honored guest, so I looked at Asilie, who was dumbfounded, and Asilie, who was still checking my condition, such as cing her hand on my forehead or touching my body, replied.


    ¡°Well, a lot of things happened. After Eldy stopped the orcs, full-fledged support came from the capital, and a battle line was formed in the process of fighting the orcs extensively. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, sister, front line? You still haven¡¯t subdued the orcs?¡±


    No matter how much it is, if youe to the military support, it¡¯s normal to screw it all up right away, right? Assilie, who even lifted my eyelids and started to check the blood vessels in her eyes, finally let out a sigh of relief and continued.


    ¡°Right. Numbers are numbers, but¡­ those Orcs weren¡¯t normal Orcs.¡±


    My life is so spectacr that I thought it would not surprise me to hear anything now, but the bizarre reply that I was no ordinary orc surprised me.


    If those bipedal pigs aren¡¯tmon, aren¡¯t they the only two-legged wild boars¡­?


    ¡°Even Eldi knows the prairie beyond the Western Kingdoms, right?¡±


    ¡°You know. It¡¯s a ce where there are a lot of orcs. The Great Expansion War of the orcs that blew away the kingdom was also a work from there.¡±


    Are you saying there are orcs? I was very curious as to what kind of gate had been breached, so I was able to fly all the way here, ignoring the distance, but I still had a strong perception that an orc was an orc.


    ¡°Now they were the ones who were uniting the orcs once again there. The Prairie Nightmare Kak¡¯s tribe. They are known to lead thousands of orcs.¡±


    And after hearing Asilier¡¯s answer, he decided to put that perception aside. That¡¯s notmon.


    ¡°What the fuck is the Western Kingdom doing¡­¡±


    Not only the Orcs, but even the 5 Western Kingdoms that have to keep them in check.


    I¡¯m not a racist, but it¡¯s clear that the western kingdoms are a country of a lot of problems with their heads or pan-national assholes. You released them with your eyes open while thousands of orcs were gathering? On a monumental piece ofnd that has already blown up three kingdoms in the past?


    ? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????


    As soon as I woke up, I felt like I was about to copse again from the high blood pressure, but I realized that the name Asilie had uttered was somehow familiar.


    ¡°Wait. Kak?¡±


    ¡°Yes why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm, nothing.¡±


    Apparently, the name of the guy I killed during my first reconnaissance was Kak Vashem. Was it the son of the warchief? Howe the movements of the orcs have changed based on the death of that guy, but are you fucking saying that he died?


    Ay no way If that¡¯s the case, they shouldn¡¯t have sent out reconnaissance. It wouldn¡¯t have been this four months for such an idiot reason.


    ¡°Anyway, Kak has been a famous orc since before. I¡¯ve heard her name since I was still in my hometown. Back then, she was called a head collector, but now she¡¯s called Warchief Kak.¡±


    Warchief Kak.


    Asilie¡¯s wealth exined that he was a shaman and warrior who lived a very long life for an Orc. They even said that he was born as a shaman, who was one of the smartest among Orcs, so he had a good head¡­ It wasn¡¯t that much of a concern that it was an Orc standard.


    The problem was that the bastard was not like an orc, and the welfare of the shaman was not bad because he was a shaman.


    Originally, whether there were thousands or tens of thousands, if the flying dragon knights flew in formation and bombarded them, the Orcs, who had to bepletely eradicated, had a means of containment. They even use cavalry, so to prevent them from spreading in all directions, the flying dragon knights are busy turning to the outskirts of the front line.


    Of course, the royal family wants to use their hands in earnest¡­ but another problem is that the orcs came over from the west through the gate.


    Since the demons have already had a history of cheating with gates, we cannot rule out the possibility that it is a trap aimed at the capital. Academy cadets and privates of other local lords Even though all the privates of nobles residing in the capital were mobilized, the regr army and real elites were the biggest reason why they couldn¡¯t move.


    It was a fair decision. Right now, even I wonder if it¡¯s the bait that the demons sprinkled.


    ¡°As soon as I open my eyes, things go really well.¡±


    I got out of bed, put on my gear again, and picked up my sword. Since people had moved that far, I vaguely guessed the identity of the tent I was staying in. He must have treated the orc cavalry because he had a ball that blocked them.


    Thanks to that, it seems like I woke up after resting well, so it was time to pay for my meal again.


    ¡°Uh, Eldy? Why don¡¯t we wait until someone named Visquentes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that. If it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s connected to the meadow, as long as the gate is open, that means the orcs over there will keeping this way.¡±


    If you had to pick one of the most fucked up things in the world, it would be cleaning someone else¡¯s cheap shit. The situation where I had to deal with all the shit made by the bastards of the Western Kingdom, who had no one to know, was a no-brainer from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m in perfect shape, and I¡¯ve got something on my mind, so I have to quickly join in and help. If I had moved this far, some familiar faces would havee.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ it would be a bit difficult to go out¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I pulled up the tent at the entrance of the tent and went outside, leaving behind Asilie, who was trying to dissuade him with a strange expression, and Seneran, who was immersed in his own world, holding a note on which I recorded my testimony. Busy moving people, diners, maintenance people, etc. I wonder if this is really the temporary camp where I fought against the orc cavalry.


    But that feeling didn¡¯t matter too much.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s fucking disgusting. I feel like I¡¯ve been to the army twice.¡±


    It was important that it reminded me of the army from my previous life. Unknowingly, I frowned and wondered where I should go, but somehow the eyes of the people around me began to focus on me.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia has woken up.¡±


    But the reaction was something unusual. Reactions as if they had seen ghosts urred simultaneously, and they did not end with just one or two, but spread throughout the campsite.


    ¡°Eldmia has awakened!!¡±


    ¡°The Orc yer has finally awakened!¡±


    ¡°Call Lord Visquente! Eldmia has awakened!!¡±


    And it was followed by sudden cheers.


    ¡°Oh, fuck.¡±


    It seems that he picked up another honorary title in subjugation of the dragons without even being able to gamble.

 Chapter 327

    It was the first time in my past and present life that people around me were so busy praising me, but I couldn¡¯t say it was a very pleasant experience.


    There were two reasons for this, one was that they were genuinely enthusiastic about the situation, and the other was the reality that they were still doing it while fighting back and forth with the orcs.


    I feel like I already have a headache when I look at these people who are happy to know that they are equipped with the conditions that the royal family would like, such as idolizing and nting fleeting hope. Even the few guys I can see right now are looking at me with a hopeful gaze as if I¡¯ll break through this situation, but my temper makes me want to go and p them in the back.


    Still, it seems that I didn¡¯t try to make a masterpiece on arge scale while I was sleeping. Looking closely at the guys cheering with hope, most of them are adventurers hired as vige escorts.


    Then again the story will be different. I shouted, kicking dirt at the cheering guys.


    ¡°Hey you bastards, go and catch another orc at that time!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Tweeptweep!¡±


    It would have been nice if the atmosphere that had risen in excitement could have been destroyed just by working, but those who had already turned their eyes upside downughed happily even though they ended up scooping and eating dirt. Even though I thought it was fortunate that the damage was so small, I couldn¡¯t help but hate looking young.


    ¡°Ega-sir! Are you okay with moving?!¡±


    I kept wanting to kick the dirt at the idiots, but I had to stop kicking with a sigh because Visquente came running in an instant.


    ¡°Fortunately, there is no difort in moving. Do you have any idea how things are going?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go to themand post together. By the way, you¡¯ve been lying down for three days. Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s all about eating and living, but I¡¯m not pampering.¡±


    If it¡¯s something that can be solved by cheating, I¡¯ll try, but there aren¡¯t many good things like that. While he was guided by Visquente to themand post, cheers continued from behind, but he didn¡¯t say anything, as if the adventurers¡¯ reactions were natural.


    ¡°Can I leave it as it is?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t say anything about the enthusiasm for heroism. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but most of them were hired to escort the town. It¡¯s not particrly bad for morale, but even cheers for the person who saved me from near death. It¡¯s a little bit rude to not let it happen.¡±


    ugh I have nothing to say because it¡¯s a theory. When I fell silent with a poop-chewed expression on my face, Visquente continued speaking with a small nod.


    ¡°You may have heard from Asilie to some extent, but the situation is far beyond our expectations. The decision-making power of this case haspletely passed to the royal family, and themander has also changed from Lord Heyri to another person. Rather than doing it, we are concentrating on sweeping away the spreading power of the Orcs.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does that mean that the Orcs will continue to be recruited?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not that much. I¡¯m just very busy hunting for a kind of mole


    . ¡± However, it was unknown whether it stemmed from the belief that the royal family couldpletely control the situation or the mindset of a knight fighting on the battlefield.


    ¡°There are only thousands of expected enemy troops, and unlike the capital city, nearby cities have even drawn up their city troops to build a defense line. It¡¯s fortunate that the opponent was okra.


    Looking at the fact that he canugh at the current situation while assuming the worst, he really was a nasty guy. Admiring him inwardly, the ce he arrived at was a very luxuriousrge tent that did not match the battlefield. Although I¡¯ve never seen the military headquarters, it¡¯s gorgeous enough to be a bit excessive, even if it¡¯s a fantasy world.


    Even the person standing guard in front of him was not an ordinary soldier, but a knight, so I decided to express my candid impressions in advance when I was away from themand post.


    ¡°It¡¯s amand post where a very high-ranking person appears.¡±


    ¡°Because the messenger of the noble house came directly.¡±


    ¡°¡­a messenger from the noble house?¡±


    I think the only person who can be called a lion there is the Duke of Lesrom? There¡¯s no way the inspiration could havee this far¡­


    ¡°Oh, you may not be familiar with the nicknames of nobles. I¡¯m talking about the head of the House of Nobles, His Excellency Lesrom Zrasil, the Duke of Tsushin Ravinera.¡±


    ¡­Yes.


    Why?


    I couldn¡¯t manage my expression for a moment, but fortunately, Visquente didn¡¯t see my confused expression because he was announcing the visit to the knight who was standing guard in the lead. I had the urge to just pretend I didn¡¯t know and turn around and go back, but I couldn¡¯t because Visquente had just finished talking and removed the tent entrance and gestured to me.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­ It smells annoying.¡±


    What should Ipare it to?


    As soon as I¡¯m about to reach out for something I¡¯ve been thinking about taking care of, I feel like I¡¯m suddenly reluctant to do it because someone asked me to take care of it. Still, if he resigned like this, Visquente, a delightful storyteller and one of the few conceptual aristocrats, would be in trouble, so he had no choice but to follow him.


    ¡°Oh,e on in. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. Would you like a cup of tea?¡±


    As soon as I stepped inside, Duke Lesrom removed the fatigue from his face and greeted me in a friendly manner in themand center, which was made up of really practical and simple tools and furniture, unlike the splendid exterior. His attitude was no different from when he often visited the aristocratic house, but the problem was that he was not alone in themand post, but rather was sitting together with other nobles who had brought enlisted soldiers to discuss whether it was a meeting or a meeting.


    Thanks to this, the leisurely gazes of the nobles who were having a meeting with him all moved to me. It changed to a very annoyed and dissatisfied stare with a nuance of how a guy without any circumstances interrupted the meeting of the nobles and ruined the atmosphere.


    Visquente looked at me with a bit of a bewilderment at that fucking gaze, and I tilted my head to the side involuntarily.


    ¡°Who¡­up!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Then, those who had turned their heads as if they were going to pour out their displeasure at me at any moment were frightened and quickly returned their gazes. what? Even if it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t draw a sword from a noble just because I didn¡¯t keep my eyes open.


    Are you the ones who are stabbed by something?


    ¡°I was thinking of a specific n for subjugating the Orcs. Come and sit down.¡±


    Either way, when Duke Lesrom invited me to sit down with a strangely mischievous grin, one of them hurriedly opened his mouth as he put his head back in ce, ready to break his neck.


    ¡°Go, sir


    !


    I do not criticize Duke Lesrom, who made such a decision, even though he had the universal aristocratic sense of choice and was dissatisfied with the situation that did not fit his dignity, butined. Looking around for a moment, everyone sitting there was looking at him with a simr reaction.


    First of all, it seems to be true that they are all nobles, but I couldn¡¯t get a sense of the exact situation, so I kept my mouth shut, and Duke Lesrom responded to the nobles¡¯ resistance with a resolute attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly true, but don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not just amoner. How can you call someone who has made great contributions to the kingdom amoner? Besides, as you all already know, Eldmia almost destroyed the orc cavalry by herself this time. Yes. Previously, he went into the traitor Envelde¡¯s mansion alone and cut his head. Even if he was alone, his ability isparable to that of an army, so if you think of it as a one-man army, he is an army and amander himself. Aren¡¯t you qualified to participate in this meeting as a person?¡±


    The nobles who wereining about Duke Lesrom¡¯s attitude, whoughed as if he was talking about something funny after he said it, looked at each other awkwardly andughed along.


    When Duke Lesrom, who had casually cast his eyes on those nobles, moved his gaze back to me, I felt as if I could guess the intentions of the old man.


    It seems that the advisors were culled with the intention of using the orcs to go through additional water changes.


    If so, I¡¯d be willing to help out a little. I straightened my posture, bowed slightly in ordance with the etiquette, and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I just won against the Orcs, who are mere monsters. Such an expression is excessive, so please reap it.¡±


    I did not miss the fact that Duke Lesrom¡¯s smile deepened as Visquente flinched beside him and the nobles looked at me strangely. Anyway, it¡¯s like an inspiration with a dark inside.


    ¡°Heh heh. Don¡¯t be humble. It¡¯s excessive, don¡¯t be humble. He ughtered dozens of Orcs as if an army had swept them, isn¡¯t it a great enough feat?¡±


    ¡°As a result, I was bedridden for three days. It was just a coincidence made by Man-Yong. Even if only one of the nobles here draws a sword and moves his army, he is able to inflict death and death on ten and twenty times more Orcs. After delivering despair, he will return as if nothing had happened. How can such a feat be called a feat?¡±


    The nobles flinch at my answer, and Duke Lesrom¡¯s eyes light up. If it was face and honor, he threw rice cakes for those who could not live, so what remained was up to Duke Lesrom¡¯s words.


    Of course, Duke Lesrom¡¯s speech was amazing. It took less than 10 minutes for him to make the nobles roast and boil and charge at therge army of orcs like eating mustard.


    ¡°Okay, what do you want to do?¡±


    He was terribly afraid to be left alone, and he threw a topic that was not light in a calm yet friendly manner, and he was also an inspiration. To be honest, it seemed like there were a lot of things we wanted to ask each other, but time was running out, so we decided to just hang out.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow some dragon pilots.¡±


    ¡°Did you say Geese? He¡¯s waiting in the camp, so take him. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow the flying dragon knights for a while.¡±


    Up to the simple pilot, he answered coolly, but in the flying dragon knight, he frowned slightly and began to worry. Still, it was a bit surprising that I didn¡¯t say no when I didn¡¯t even know what I was trying to do.


    ¡°¡­Well, what are you going to do?¡±


    In the end, Duke Lesrom seemed timid for some reason as he questioned me while implying that flying dragon knights could only be possible with a legitimate reason, so I replied with a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to close the gate in my own way.¡±

 Chapter 328

    After hearing all of Eldmia¡¯s n, Lesrom doubted his ears.


    It was a very polite action. If it were others, they would have doubted the state of Eldmia¡¯s head, not her ears.


    ¡°Now¡­ so, while the flying dragon knights distract the shamans, you¡¯re going to jump¡­ at the spot where the gate is supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I heard a crazy sound that is second to none in the world, but the person speaking is a nonchnt response, as if asking what is the hassle of asking again.


    It was absurd, but Lesrom noticed that Eldmia was infinitely sincere and confident in her sess. At the same time, it seemed that a question I had been harboring ever since I found out about him was resolved.


    ¡®I was wondering how the heck did he deal with Delt in the air¡­¡¯


    It was a very refreshing shock to jump off a flying dragon.


    Can young people these days have such an idea? I was busy making safety devices.


    Lesrom, who almost ruminated on his life for a moment at the unexpected story, hurriedly regained hisposure and properly reviewed Eldmia¡¯s n.


    The body of warriors strengthened by aura is strong. Of course, the amount of aura used to protect the body from the impact of falling is considerable, so the durability of battle will be less than usual, but knights with an aura expert or higher will be able to carry out the operation to a sufficiently effective level.


    If ten or at least five people with Aura Expert or higher skills were able to cut off supply or sabotage by putting in the rear of the defenselessly exposed enemy lines¡­ ¡®The battlefield would change.


    ¡®


    Even in the warmmand post air, I got goosebumps.


    Even if that was the case, there wouldn¡¯t even be a need forbat dragons for the dragon knights. After all, the flying dragon only serves to transport the soldiers to the location. Considering the cost that cannot be ignored in nurturing a flying dragon with a body shape optimized for the battlefield, it is attractive enough to want to examine its effectiveness right away.


    Even considering the failures and risks, it was clear that it would bring benefits that could not be ignored. Having thought that far, Lesrom pretended to be calm and continued the conversation.


    ¡°Even if we reach the gate through the method you suggested, what remains is a legion of thousands of orcs.


    ¡°They¡¯re not a whole army, aren¡¯t they just attacking in groups? Their response to emergencies won¡¯t be the same as that of humans. I n to figure out where the least troops are concentrated in the sky in advance and then flee in that direction. ¡±


    In the end, it was a story that only individual brute force was the answer.


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±


    If you do it wrong, you could die. I¡¯m not even in a situation where I can bring anyone with me, and I¡¯m thinking of trying it alone when I see that I don¡¯t even want to. In fact, he shrugged his shoulders at the words thrown with the feeling of trying to find out if there was a trump card that he didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you go.¡±


    Even though it would be him who walked into the limb, Duke Lesrom, who briefly drooled at Eldmia¡¯s response, made a decision.


    ¡°The dragon knights will be backter in the evening. I¡¯ll tell them. When are you going to move?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about dragging it, so I¡¯m going to move it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare as much as I can. What else do you need?¡±


    At the question for thest inspection, Eldmia leaned back and leaned back in her chair, lost in thought for a while.


    Rather than aiming for something else, it is very normal to see him purely organizing his thoughts. Even the apparent aura is ridiculously insignificantpared to his achievements so far. And because she had apletely different mindset and standard of judgment from her ordinary appearance, Eldmia was erratic.


    ¡°How do you think the nobles will react if my ransom suddenly intes?¡±


    Just like the current question.


    Come to think of it, he was a friend who also had the purpose of not giving anyone an excuse to take advantage of. Understanding the meaning of his question, Lesrom leaned back on his desk and answered honestly.


    ¡°What kind of reaction would you like to see?¡±


    Now, the board has be too big for nobles to put in the palm of their hand and roll like a puppet. Above all, the Orc subjugation this time is different. Being a hero who doesn¡¯t back down to protect the vige of ordinary refugees is different from public support. Rather, it is a much bigger event than the story of saving a nobleman or an achievement that can inspire patriotism.


    If it was just one thing, there would have been some who would have liked it as a scarecrow that would be eaten well by the public, but the achievements umted in front of it were too huge.


    ¡°The one who contributed to the return of the Marquis of Levien, the hero who saved the imperial princess, the one who canpete with the brave Siegfried, the rescue of the Holy Lady of the Holy Light Cross, the subjugation of the dragons, and the n of tomorrow, the sudden attack of arge army of Orcs due to the hidden gate will be saved. I¡¯ll be the one who made the most of it. I¡¯ll make you react the way you want.¡±


    Who would consider this an achievement made by a 15-year-old? It was a level that even ordinary mid-sized knights could not dare to surpass.


    Even Eldmia is the only survivor of Ogwen, the site of the first demon attack. Lesrom himself is continuing his heroic move to the extent that if he hadn¡¯t investigated and seen it himself, someone would have thought that he was an existence created by writing a script for external poprity.


    There were not many nobles in the kingdom who could digest that fame. Even that, no one wants to embrace a person who can bite their neck at any time if they make a mistake.


    That¡¯s why Lesrom was able to speak confidently.


    ¡°I just want you to leave it alone until it bes a wandering knight.¡±


    However, despite the proposal made by the Duke of Yui Yui with a serious face without a smile, Eldmia¡¯s reaction was ordinary. Lesrom couldn¡¯t help but let loose his expression and burst intoughter at the boy¡¯s unchanging appearance.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they want, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eldmia has no way to easily check it, even if it were to be given a title right away, popr among people, and even if it were to call its own power. He knew this fact better than anyone else, but since he said he would voluntarily be appointed a wandering knight far from power, there was no reason to stop him.


    Most nobles are content with being able to protect their own. It was a good story for Lesrom as well, so he rose contentedly and prepared the teacup.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, would you like some tea? Even if there¡¯s no tea that¡¯s good for a person who¡¯s been lying down for three days, there¡¯s tea that¡¯ll make your stomach feel better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Unlike the first time they met, seeing Eldmia naturally ept the invitation, Lesrom gave a satisfied smile. He treated himself, who had one of the most powerful powers in the kingdom, as if he were looking at an annoying old man from the back house.


    If you don¡¯t have anything to bump into, you¡¯re a really fun friend.


    ?


    The chat with Duke Lesrom did notst very long.


    In fact, it was ambiguous to even call it a chat. In the end, it was only time to tell a little more detailed story that I knew, starting from when I first discovered the base of the orcs.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t even ask him why he went directly, but since I had aplished my original purpose, I left themand post without regret and returned to Asilie¡¯s tent to exin the situation.


    ¡°Again, again! Jumping off a flying dragon again!¡±


    I had to hit him on the back with an expression that made me feel dizzy just by hearing it, but in the end Asilie didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, he red at me with a resentful gaze and only added one more word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, go and tell Ragnis the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit to go back to the capital and talk¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it because I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    What is this again? Why is he here? When I asked the question with my face, Asilie let out a deep sigh and answered.


    ¡°They say they came with Sir Radnell Vandes. It must be some kind of actualbat training.¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it too tight? Training against orcs anyway?¡±


    Even though Amman is ignorant, he only eats and fights, and the averagebat power is that of enemy-ss adventurers. Isn¡¯t it a sacrifice suitable for the event of the first real battle?


    Asilie, who had been pouting, burst intoughter as if my expression was quite bizarre, and continued to exin further.


    ¡°I thought so too at first¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened in thest few months, but rumors say that I fight well. You¡¯ll probably be surprised if you see it in person.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Today, I will be searching around the perimeter with Ekatrina-san. As usual, I will be back around evening.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the search with Yekatrina, who belongs to the highest rank among the enemy¡­?¡±


    That Ragnis¡­?


    I knew that the martial arts spears that I showed in the Empire were amazing, but I didn¡¯t expect this kind of growth at all, so I couldn¡¯t do anything other than put on a puzzled expression.


    I don¡¯t think there will be any left on my back today.

 Chapter 329

    As Asilie said, as dinner time approached, the camp became noisy for a moment as people returned from the defense line.


    I was about to sneak out and check it out, but I couldn¡¯t because Asilie blocked me by grabbing my back.


    ¡°If I go out now, will it be a mess? My sister will bring me a meal, so just wait.¡±


    ¡°But if you want to see people¡¯s faces¡­¡±


    ¡°Ragnis and Yekatrina wille on their own, so just wait. I¡¯lle with you when we meet on the way.¡±


    You suddenly became a superstar Eldmia. At the time, there was no other choice, so it was inevitable, but after passing by, I feel that I did something very annoying.


    Of course, if I went back then, I would do the same thing.


    Iy on the bed for about 10 minutes while stroking Leica like that. I wondered if I could feel someone¡¯s presence, and then Asilie came back with a hearty meal on a tray very carefully. It¡¯s not a joke, I unknowingly raised my upper body to a very normal menu that made me doubt my eyes.


    what am i watching? I thought it would be a relief if there were ingredients in the stew, but there is nothing without bread, etc., in a hearty stew with some kind of grilled chicken.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the food that the Command Headquarters has been preparing for since before Eldi woke up. They served it with such a force that the tray broke because it was different for two people?¡±


    In fact, it was piled up so much that I was worried that there might be food that I dropped on the way there, so I could tell that Asilie¡¯s words were not exaggerated at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the special treatment too much?¡±


    ¡°If there is someone who says that it is unfair to prevent a surprise attack by himself and create a respite for the troops to move, but only provide a full meal, shouldn¡¯t we be suspicious of his mental state?¡±


    After hearing the story, it is true that they take care of me generously, but the food distribution situation of those who participated in this subjugation is said to be in an unprecedentedly good condition. Even if the royal troops didn¡¯t move massively directly, it was to give a nuance that they were definitely supporting those who went out to prevent it?


    There, it was said that they were stimting people¡¯s psychology by giving better treatment to those who performed well, so it was not a bad method indeed.


    ¡°Rather than the enlisted soldiers brought by the nobles, adventurers and mercenaries are eating better. Ragnis also brought the family g, but they said it was a simr situation because he had followed the lead of Lord Radnell Vandes.¡±


    That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t at the meeting of nobles.


    Considering that all the people sitting there were advisors belonging to the House of Nobility, Duke Lesrom might have tried his hand in advance to let things go that way.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I guess you haven¡¯t met Ragnis?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not all returned, only the injured arrived first. But there¡¯s not much difference, so they¡¯lle soon.¡±


    Well, I have a grace on my back.


    I was having a meal with Asilie with the sole intention of filling my stomach in this gap, since I could get sick of eating for nothingter, and it wasn¡¯t long before there was anothermotion outside. I thought it was real this time. While I was speeding up the meal, when the crowd got closer to the tent, I put down the chicken leg I was eating and prepared to wee the guests.


    And I was slightly surprised by Ragnis¡¯ unexpected appearance as he entered the curtain.


    ¡°Haa, I¡¯m a littlete today, asilieuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, littlete today?!¡±


    While experiencing a slight dy before he understood that she was the female warrior in a ponytail, dressed in reddish greaves and carrying a shield and spear, Ragnis let out a deep sigh and came inside, helping Yekatrina toe infortably from behind. When he found mete, he screamed.


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re all warriors, but Ragnis. No, you¡¯re not a warrior, but a battle mage?¡±


    It was so funny that I even forgot the threat from my back, so I greeted him with a smirk. And while talking to two people who were surprised and delighted that I was fine, preached that my body was fine and talked about tomorrow¡¯s strategy, I had to be beaten twice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy?! You¡¯re doing that again?!¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s because it¡¯s worth doing. It hurts so much more than that. Please stop beating me.¡±


    Ragnis¡¯s palms, which had grown incredibly muscr over the past few months, were on apletely different levelpared to what I rememberst time. Rather, with the help of the spirit, Yekatrina, who was worried about the world while being beaten so severely that she wondered if she was bruised because of him, carefully intervened in the conversation.


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that a bit of a crazy n¡­?¡±


    Unlike his attitude, his choice of words was straightforward. But no one was there to tackle herments. Surrounded by suspicious eyes, I exined calmly, calming down my fearful mind even though I was sure.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more insane to keep fighting until the end of the reinforcements run out, in a situation where they¡¯re using the gate as they please, no matter what they do?¡±


    Ragnis, who was covered in red personal color from head to toe, could not stand his anger and shouted with his face flushed red.


    ¡°Why are you blocking that!!¡±


    ¡°Everything, there¡¯s no one else to do. I feel ufortable if I go on like this and damage the vige I saved¡­¡± I was worried that


    the shouting would continue, but to my surprise, as soon as Ragnis heard my answer, he closed his eyes tightly and caught his breath. it started.


    ¡°¡­Huh. Yeah, I¡¯m in a position where I¡¯ve been helped so much that it¡¯s ridiculous that I¡¯m being told not to do that now. But when I think about it frommon sense, I jumped into the middle of a legion of thousands of orcs by myself, and then achieved my goal and leisurely It¡¯s unreasonable to ept the n to get out. Is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there isn¡¯t one. If you jump in with at least two or three knights, you¡¯lle out alive unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Is jumping off the premise¡­¡±


    Could there be any other way to counter the anti-aircraft warfare of the Orc Shamans, who have been neglecting even the flying dragon knights for three days? It is possible to try to break through the Orc army in a wedge formation and enter from the defensive line, but it is rather more dangerous because you have to fight without rest during the round trip.


    On the other hand, if I jump from the air, I can catch the angle of entry with certainty, so there is a high possibility of sessfully escaping without incident, and it is not empty words that it is much safer because I am prepared and entered rather than just running recklessly.


    ¡°Am I really not doing this without thinking? I got this from the gauntlet empire, so I can use this. Even if the shaman casts offensive spells, I just need to defend myself with this. Since I¡¯m jumping anyway, they won¡¯t be able to attack me multiple times. And at best, getting it right just once is all it takes.¡±


    As if to show off on purpose, when magic was injected to activate the protective shield function of the gauntlet, which had no use so far, a circr blue barrier was created on both sides of the gauntlet. If I was surprised that this was in this form, the suspicious gazes toward me would deepen, so I pretended to be calm as if I already knew, and the disbelief in the eyes of those except Ragnis faded a little.


    In fact, Ragnis didn¡¯t lose his strength in his eyes, but he felt that his spirit had died a little. Among them, he was the most skilled in magic, so it was a natural result.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no one else who can do that, so I¡¯m going alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s jump in together, well¡­ Ekaterina would do well enough.¡±


    Acrophobic civilized warrior Yekatrina flinched, but she couldn¡¯t ask her anyway. If it was at a level that could be resisted with a fair amount of protection magic, the flying dragon knights would have been able to withstand the bombardment right away. Even if someone puts a protective spell on Ekatrina, that doesn¡¯t guarantee safety as much as we expected.


    The reason I believed in the performance of this gauntlet was that it could forcibly increase its output through pure magic. Prototypes are idiots for cost performance, but isn¡¯t it the national rule that their performance is certain?


    Even Marquis Bende of the Empire, who gave the gauntlet as a gift, and Mr. Valkun, the craftsman who inspected it, did not tackle its performance, so it should be reliable in reality.


    ¡°¡­Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Switching from defense to offensive. I¡¯ve already talked tomand about that.¡±


    When I and the flying dragon knights depart, all defense lines simultaneously attack through magic tools. With that, if the orcs¡¯ forces can get out a little further, the process of destroying the gate will be more stable for me, and it will be easier to recognize areas with less concentration of orcs from the sky.


    Listening to the story with a gloomy face, Ragnis seemed hesitant to bring up something, but eventually closed his mouth and nodded. Ekaterina, who rolled her eyes for a moment in a slightly depressed atmosphere, casually put her arms around Ragnis¡¯ shoulders and spoke cheerfully, as if she had be very close with Ragnis during those three days.


    ¡°Well, Eldmia isn¡¯t the kind of person who insists that she can do what she can¡¯t do! It means that the more orcs we kill tomorrow, the more we can secure his safety, so let¡¯s do our best to help!¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    I had a chimney-like desire to ask when the hell was the end, but it wasn¡¯t a topic I could bring up right now, so I just quietly picked it up and picked up the chicken leg again.


    If I really don¡¯te back safely this time, I think I¡¯ll be beaten until the skin on my back peels off.

 Chapter 330

    Witchcraft was a field that Asili didn¡¯t know much about, so I also went to the Ogatorv family¡¯s library and read all of it.


    The result of the supernatural ability manifested at the expense of the living and the dead is a form quite different from magic, but in the end it is manifested in the form of magical power?


    Most of the time, the cost is equivalent to one life, so the magic is simple yet powerful. Right now, even those ignorant orcs are capable of anti-aircraft defense with shamans, I¡¯ve said everything.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out how the miracle exchange method of converting a corpse or soul into magic was established, but the principle was not very important to me, so I skipped it.


    The important thing is that it is a technology that is simple, yet powerful, and carries a high risk.


    When attack magic is performed using the soul as a medium, the resentment held by the soul acts on the caster like a reaction, and it is unknown what kind of abnormal symptoms will be caused. there are many


    It may seem good to achieve achievement in a short period of time, but in the long run, it is no different from losing weight, so general tribes do not use it well.


    Even the spells used by the beastmen, who are the most active race of magic, do not cause resentment such as attacks or curses. close to the form of protection.


    But orcs are different.


    It grinds its soul without hesitation for destruction and wisdom, and its power is so powerful that even the flying dragon knights, who are the pride of the kingdom, cannot fully withstand it. Of course, everyone knows that they can¡¯t just do it over and over and stay sane, but you never know how many shamans there are among thousands of orcs, so you can¡¯t just throw them down. Then, if you make a mistake and lose even one dragon, there is no such thing as disgrace.


    Of course, hitting and falling for a while is another thing. Even if I can¡¯tnd an effective hit, as long as I can divert my attention, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.


    Heyri and the other flying dragon knights, who hade backte and listened to Duke Lesrom¡¯s exnation and immediately decided to participate in the n, were not at all anxious about their safety.


    Since Ragnis and Ekatrina had already gone back to their lodgings, they tried to guide them inside, but they politely refused, so after a brief conversation outside the tent about the strategy, they only had confidence.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    However, unlike before, he showed a sincere concern for my safety. Apparently, not only did he not back down with the orcs right in front of him, but he was very impressed with me for making a revolutionary achievement.


    I honestly got a little goosebumps when the flying dragon knights, who didn¡¯t even talk to each other except for Heyri, offered to shake hands first, saying that they were truly exemry knights.


    ¡°Not everything will go as nned, but I think the potential is there.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s something someone has to do.¡¯ I thought it would be more burdensome if I said the same thing, so I answered moderately, but for some reason, the gaze that came back was burdensome.


    Afterwards, Asilie opened her ax eyes as I entered the room, leaving behind the flying dragon knights who politely withdrew from the notification that the operation had been decided in time for dawn.


    ¡°Even the flying dragon knights who know the most about flying dragons ask if it¡¯s okay after hearing Eldy¡¯s n.¡±


    When I asked why, it seemed that I was very anxious because of what I heard with bright ears. I couldn¡¯t ignore or ignore that feeling, so I had no choice but to answer with a smile.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be more expert on jumping off dragons?¡±


    In a world where there is no concept of an airborne unit, no one would dare to jump off a flying dragon unless it was for the purpose of suicide.


    As soon as I said that, I got hit in the shoulder.


    After that, I fell asleep exchanging jokes with Asilie to relieve even the slightest tension, but when I woke up at dawn, the day had not yet dawned.


    I tried to listen, just in case, but there was only silence around me. The only asional sounds are the burning torches nearby and the low hum of the magic stove in the center of the tent. I thought for a moment that I had woken up because I was nervous before I knew it, but my head and body were so refreshed for such a thing.


    After all, I slept spread out for three days, so I must be in good shape. It didn¡¯t look like she would fall asleep right away, so Asilie got up carefully so as not to wake up and wrapped herself in the thick fur coat she was given free of charge like a tent.


    [master? Get out?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll just get some fresh air ande back. Just sleep.¡±


    I was stunned to see him slowly close his eyes again after stroking his hair once. I don¡¯t even need sleep anyway, but I sleep really well.


    As I walk out of the tent leaving him behind, a cold wind blows in and wees me. Most of the firewood was burnt and crumbled, probably because it had been a long time since the vigil hade and gone, but the embers had not weakened, but the early morning air could not be ignored.


    You have to ride a flying dragon before this air even warms up, right? This time, without fail, I thought I should ask the spirit for a handful of warmth, and as I swept my forearm, I btedly realized that somewhere in my body had subtly changed.


    The problem was that even though I was aware of it, I was still not sure what had changed.


    As soon as I woke up, the day went by like crazy, so I didn¡¯t really have time to use my magic, but the magic organ that was built into my body and the magic that naturally flowed through it were clearly different from before I passed out. If I had realized it sooner, I would have had a meeting with Seneran, but it¡¯s a pity.


    ¡°Hmm, nothing special¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s not really a bad feeling. It should be said that the magical energy that had prated more densely between the muscles while constructing the magical organs is now flowing through the blood vessels. Just in case, I tried to move my body and use magic time, but I didn¡¯t feel that anything was improved.


    It just¡­ I becamefortable without knowing it. Both in terms of efficiency and in terms of operation.


    As someone who might have tond a superhero in the middle of enemy lines, it was a very pleasant experience, so I was satisfied and crawled into bed after breathing some more early morning air.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, I didn¡¯t have to strain out in advance. I regretted that I hade to my senses because I had been exposed to cold air, but I was able to fall asleep much easier with a strange satisfaction like covering myself with a warm nket and turning on the air conditioner.


    ?


    What woke me up from a pleasant early morning sleep was, unfortunately, a different world weather trumpet.


    -Pababa night! Bababa night!


    ¡°Ci Yiibaa Al ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not tired, and as soon as I hear it, my mind is again. Tired of the fact that there is a wake-up trumpet in another world, I woke up and saw Asilie, who was covering her head with a pillow turned over.


    ¡°Humans¡­ there are so many things they can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve heard that sound, but it hurts my heart to think of how painful it must have been every time. I came to my senses at a much faster pace than usual and watched Asilie stagger to get up, vowing to use it at hometer, and packed up my equipment.


    After leaving the tent like that, unlike our negative and indifferent reaction to the wake-up call, the campground was rolling in a state of tension. Adventurers, enlisted men, and mercenaries went into battle preparations on their own without gathering anywhere.


    This time, I also ate among the people who were eating breakfast along with Asilier, but there was no overreaction like yesterday.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused for a moment, but it was just that much. They continued their meal silently, sending expectations and support to me with only their eyes, proving that I was not a ragtag, and after a satisfying meal, I was able to move to join Heyri.


    ¡°Can I go without meeting other people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you right after the battle anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to join Ragnis today and help. I¡¯ll work hard to reduce the number, so we should run away well?¡±


    ¡°Not a mere orc can stop me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After seeing Asilie, who was walking away while pretending to be calm, and seeing off Laika, who was next to her, she moved on, and soon after, the tension rose slightly.


    Every time I approach the ce where the flying dragons are gathered, the gaze around me gets a little heavier.


    Since it was not a human-to-human war, there was no need to move secretly, so it seems that today¡¯s operation was advertised extensively. People¡¯s morale was on the rise, and at the same time, the expectations ced on me were doubling.


    I have no intention of failing, but I feel burdened for nothing.


    ¡°Wee Sir Ega. It¡¯s an honor to be with you on today¡¯s operation.¡±


    I almostughed at the burdensome reception of the flying dragon knights, who were expressing the effect with their whole bodies more than anyone else, but I deliberately smiled pleasantly and said.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Then¡­ let¡¯s go close the door.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Our preparations werepleted quickly, but we couldn¡¯t fly right away. The flying speed of the flying dragon was so fast that the wizards dispatched as royal support had to wait a while before giving an order to attack the defense line with magic tools. In the end, since it was a hit-and-run n, there would be no benefit if we moved ahead of our allies¡¯ attacks, so we decided to wait patiently.


    Even so, on the one hand, I thought, ¡®Then can¡¯t we start a littleter?¡¯ For a moment, I even thought about what I wanted to do. Less than five minutester the start signal was given and we were flying towards the front line.


    Geese, who had been suddenly sent to the front line, was very nervous and his words were reduced, so the road was quiet. Because it was a dragon for transportation, it was impossible to equip it with other equipment, so it was a very desirable attitude not to take this lightly, even though it was held at a higher altitude than the dragon knights and flying under it in the form of flying in a form that the dragon knights blocked with their bodies.


    As he turned his gaze from Gieth to the scene unfolding beneath his feet, shouts gradually began to blend into the rapidly flowing scenery. Because it¡¯s so fast, even that goes by in an instant. After passing through a ce where forests, humans, and orcs mix and make the sound of weapons shing, andscape of only forests and orcs unfolds. Arriving at a ce where trees still existed, as far as I remember, a newndscape of empty ins and orcs unfolds. lost.


    It is chaos and destruction. It made me realize how many orcs there were to devastate the whole area like that in four or three days. Even the colony in the center feels like a demonic castle.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? There are so many of them?¡±


    As the appearance seemed to be infested with cockroaches, Geiss asked in a tired voice while his expression naturally frowned. In the midst of this, he is a very good friend who worries about me.


    ¡°I have no interest inmitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Okay. Get ready as we¡¯re going to be in the nned position soon. I¡¯ll say it again¡­¡± ¡±


    I¡¯m going to drop you flying backwards, so I remember well not to run likest time. Don¡¯t be nervous, please take good care of me.¡± .¡±


    No matter what anyone says, it¡¯s not the dragon pilot I trust the most.


    Other than him, there was no other way to get on the back of a flying dragon pilot.


    I could feel the tremors that weren¡¯t just because of the cold, but Geiss was calm. And when we arrived at the location we had promised in advance, the dragon knights flying below threw fireballs at the Orc settlement.


    Unlike magic, magic does not always activate. If so, is it because the sacrificed soul is running out of control? In other words, if the magic of the flying dragon knights falls, the shamans below must respond immediately. If you¡¯re lucky, you might have been able to aim for a gap you didn¡¯t care about, but maybe they were nervous about the war, and the mysterious magic aimed at the fireball shot up into the sky in an instant and created a huge barrier.


    Is the word barrier correct? It was not a very nice sight to see thick dough opening its mouth and eating fireballs. Their sorcery didn¡¯t stop there, and they started aiming at the flying dragon knights by shooting something thick, but they couldn¡¯t get an effective hit.


    The flying dragon knights, who had blocked the giant javelin-like magic five times, fired small sparks up diagonally in the forward direction instead of downward this time.


    It wasn¡¯t fast, it was just a blue re-like light. As it turned out, that was the signal.


    It wasn¡¯t even a rehearsal, but Gisui and the flying dragon knights started the mes and showed off acrobatics-like movements and went into a steep descent. Then, the magic javelin that seemed to keep flying was cut off, and the first barrier I saw began to spread slowly.


    It is not a skill to block once or twice. It must mean that the flying dragon knights were constantly attacking to take advantage of the gap. But aside from that, it surprised me that those orc shamans were capable of reacting so instantly and literally making ¡®wise¡¯ decisions.


    If all the orcs were as smart as that, the map of the continent would have changed.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    While admiring the shamans, Gis shouted and the drake turned upside down. And at the same time as Gieth¡¯s flying dragon tried to fly backwards, the flying dragon knights who were blocking it with their bodies from below split left and right. Their eyes turned to me as if they had promised, and although I couldn¡¯t see the expression because of the helmet, they gave me a short salute as I slowly fell off the dragon¡¯s back.


    It must have been an action taken with respect by them with a spleen and grand mindset, but from my point of view, it was like a bomber hatch opening and missiles dropping, so it was just funny.


    Of course, there was really no time tough. Even if it¡¯s something I n and voluntarily put into practice, falling headfirst is a bit scary.


    It seems to be roughly the same height as when the great devil was decapitated above the academy sky, but it feels different when the world is turned upside down. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to turn around in the air and correct your posture.


    The problem is slowing down.


    As Siegfried said, if you go down leisurely like Mary Poppins, you don¡¯t know what and how you will be hit, so you have no choice but to fall like this until the close line.


    But there was no time to dwell on the matter for long. It would be nice if you could believe that it fell by mistake, because the diligent orc shaman aimed at me and threw magic javelins at me.


    -Kikii Iik!


    Seem to be a real spirit. The magic screams.


    Presumably it has a guiding function, aiming precisely at me as I fall hard, ignoring the difort caused by the flying javelin, and injecting magic into the gauntlet. The protective wall waspleted in the blink of an eye, but the magic javelin that flew straight was also very fast, so I was able to block it slightly.


    With the heavy shock, my body staggered greatly, and I was grounded by a protective wall with reliable performance, confirming that the javelin and the scream that flowed from the javelin disappeared, and I smiled involuntarily.


    Satisfactory performance and reasonable horsepower consumption. This prototype gauntlet was for me.


    ?


    Kak, who confirmed that the magic called the spear of screaming flying at a human falling from the sky was blocked by something disappeared, opened his eyes and gestured to the sorcerers. Then, at the same time, five spells were manifested and flew towards humans again.


    That¡¯s dangerous. Kak, who never took lightly the warnings sent by his intuition that had been honed all his life, jumped out of his seat and stood up.


    ¡°Keep attacking!¡±


    The thought that they would die if they just fell passed through the heads of the orcs, but there was no refutation. If I did, Kak¡¯s two-handed ax would split the top of my head.


    Without paying attention to the shamans who faithfully fulfilled the order, Kak continued to run towards the ce where the humans were falling.


    ¡°Joe, Chief?!¡±


    His escort and all the orcs around him were surprised by the sudden action, but Kak didn¡¯t mind and straightened his two-handed axe. I saw it clearly. Right before that human fell, the humans on the flying dragons deliberately got out of the way.


    They acted with the conviction that ¡®that¡¯ was something that would upset the situation.


    ¡°B-Turn it on!!¡±


    The orcs, who had almost filled the colony, hurriedly vacated their way as if facingva at his cry.


    His heart, which had been quiet for decades, was beating loudly. He even destroyed the human kingdom with his army. With those orcs, you believed that one human could do something?


    If they were humans, they would haveughed at the arrogance of their enemies or watched them fall to their deaths. But rather than believing that his opponent would be stupid, Kak really wished him to be that strong.


    That way you can have a proper ¡®battle¡¯.


    ¡°I!! Warchief Ka-Kul-La-Da!!¡±


    At the loud cry, all the orcs now looked at him and the humans falling from the sky. While humans and kak were closing the distance in an instant, as soon as the human body touched the ground, he leaped from the position where he could drive an ax into the top of his head without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    At that moment, the speed of the falling human suddenly slowed down as if it had been caught on something.


    there was something too Proud of her intuition, Kak made direct eye contact with her, watching the human release his hand from the stick-like object he was holding. It was big for a human. Unlike the weaklings who were d in strange energy and attacked, he had the body of a warrior. The sword he was holding was quiterge for his size, but even so, it couldn¡¯tpare to his own axe.


    cut into pieces Thinking so, the moment I applied strength to my arms, Kak¡¯s ax swung like lightning.


    ¨C Kkaaaang!


    It was a deadly blow, but surprisingly, the human not only took his ax urately in the air, but alsonded intact as it drifted sideways. Still, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the shock, so he showed a far cry from a stablending, but considering the fact that he fell from a high sky and that he had to block the ax right beforending, it is not an exaggeration to say that it was a perfectnding because it was not stable. It wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    The humans didn¡¯t stop there, and as soon as they set their feet on the ground, they charged towards Kak.


    A deep smile spread across Kak¡¯s lips as he moved faster than any orcs and humans he had ever dealt with. And that smile deepened even more when he heard the human shout as he swung his sword.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia!¡±


    Kakughed ferociously as he blocked the sword, which was so strong that it was unbelievable that it was a meager weapon of the humans who blocked his blow, with the ax handle.


    Go to Eldumia! The god of war that the spirits spoke of! Die as warchief or kill the god of war or choose?


    It¡¯s such a wonderful day that all the sadness and anger for the dead child are gone from my head!

 Chapter 332

    All of my ns for a stablending copsed due to a sudden attack from a crazy orc, and after blocking the threat of almost splitting the top of my head from a sudden swinging axe, I felt two questions as I rushed at him.


    One is that the burden I felt on my body was less than I thought.


    I even prepared to sprinkle a potion on my shoulder because I stopped with the needle floating in a form close to sudden braking, but it only felt a little stiff. I could tell instinctively that my joints weren¡¯t damaged, and I actually moved well. I didn¡¯t know if this was the result of using magic too much, but thanks to that, I was able to fight in a much better condition than expected.


    The other one was, ¡®Why does the young chiefe running and wield an ax?¡¯ was


    It was worth recognizing as much as judgment and skill. It was an incredibly smart decision for an orc. If he hadn¡¯te and left me unattended, I would have cleaned up the orcs around me with needles as soon as Inded and ran towards the gate. I don¡¯t know if it stems from the orc¡¯s unique sense of benevolence, but I¡¯m willing to count it as something great.


    Still, usually the chief directly steps forward¡­?


    If the other orcs were blinded by the fight, they would think that they made them do crazy things, but looking at this bastard¡¯s judgment, skills, and equipment, I wonder if even the orcs should think differently.


    Why is the equipment included? I said I adjusted it, but I blocked the sword wrapped in magic. I don¡¯t know what it was made of, but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t made with the skills of the Orcs.


    ¡°Eldumia! I will kill you and make my song resound throughout the heavenly steppes!¡±


    ¡°Your tongue is long!¡±


    Aside from the stupid pronunciation, unlike other Orcs, he is very good atmonnguage. Even if it rots, is it that your intelligence has increased as much as you live a long life? He was originally a shaman, so he might be smarter than normal Orcs.


    I don¡¯t like it. Because monsters have high intelligence, there is nothing beneficial to humans. I didn¡¯t like the reaction of that bastard who ignores all the surrounding situations and shows a battle maniac aspect. I¡¯m busy to death, but seeing me enjoying myself makes me want to find the gate even more violently and smash it.


    ¡°Then cut it again!¡±


    What is he saying now? When did I cut that smelly oak tongue? He said he was a sorcerer, but where did he get the ghost of a n whose tongue was cut off?


    It would have been nice if he was a really crazy guy because it would have been easier to deal with, but unfortunately, he was very normal, except for a moment of nonsense.


    No one is watching anyway, so there is no need to whistle, and even though the needle is operating, it not only blocks like a ghost, but also pours out witchcraft in the middle. I can assure you that if this bastard had a bow in his hand, he would have even shot an arrow at me falling from the sky.


    Orcs have their own system of fighting. Don¡¯t hesitate to use everything you can use. Nheless, leading such arge group of orcs would mean that they had split the skulls of their rivals with just pure meleebat, excluding such misceneous skills.


    If the orcs fought like this, they would have been beaten for being cowardly. After exchanging exactly four battles, I felt the need to sort things out more quickly, so I raised the concentration of magical power coated on the sword a little more.


    With this, even a stab could split his axe.


    After coating it to such an extent that I was certain, I burrowed into his arms once more, avoiding the oing magic as if clinging to my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast!¡±


    Even though it was a speed that would have been embarrassing for most humans to not even react properly, the orc fixed his gaze on me precisely. Even I didn¡¯t just predict the arrival point and looked at it, but my eyes moved along the entire time I moved.


    Can even a single orc develop this far if it lives for a long time? Realizing that there is a lot of things I don¡¯t know about, I thrust my sword into his heart. He reacted quickly even to that, protecting his heart with the thick side of his two-handed ax de, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Pierce it and cut it up to the top of the head. For a monster this strong, it was clear that the string would be tough, so it wasn¡¯t excessive.


    ¨C Kaang!


    ¡°crazy?!¡±


    The problem was that my expectations werepletely shattered and the sword was blocked by that ax de. The good thing was that he couldn¡¯t stop itfortably. The guy who blocked the stab I tried for a one-hit kill was pushed back two steps despite his huge size and couldn¡¯t aim for my gap.


    He shouted as he fixed his trembling two-handed axe.


    ¡°I thought it was a weak weapon, but something is different!¡±


    ¡°Do you discuss my weapon while using a fuckin¡¯ map fucking axe?¡±


    I also corrected my posture and blew a needle to sweep the orcs around me once. Not only was there no inconvenience in using magic, but the needle also prated the heads of the orcs who were staring nkly at nothing.


    There is no problem with my magic power. In other words, it meant that the simple yet huge two-handed ax he was holding was a good weapon that could not be obtained even with money.


    I felt a little better and started to gain strength when I met a reward that was far beyond my expectations in a ce where I thought I would barely escape after suffering only pure hardship.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the warrior¡¯s ax¡­ I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    Be sure to take care of that.


    ?


    Kak thought.


    It is said that Eldumia smells strangely of her own people.


    It almost gave me goosebumps when I instantly recognized the value of my proud two-handed ax and sent a greedy gaze at me. Even in the middle of such a fun battle, he didn¡¯t lose his greed. It was Eldumia who was notcking to be called a strong person.


    Thinking that maybe the god of war really dwelled in humans, Kak cast spells. The magic of restraint and exhaustion would have a definite effect just by touching it, but it didn¡¯t mean much to Eldumia. Magic for attack is blocked with unknown magic, and magic for restraining the body is avoided like a ghost. Kak was genuinely impressed because no other adversary he had ever met had been able to do that.


    Truly a good number. It was clear that it was a blessing bestowed by the ancestors in the heavenly prairie for the descendants who were worried that they would die of old age.


    ¡°Kwiyiik!¡±


    Even his own attack, which cut even a strong orc vertically when the feeling was good, could not cut Eldumia. Eldumia, who used a weapon as good as her axe, moved frantically, sometimes dodging and sometimes blocking. Even so, he does not forget to use a strange needle to kill his own people without touching them, and his attacks on himself are fierce.


    Truly great. God of war is this much, but what kind of existence was the goddess of war? If I won this battle, I would be able to challenge the Goddess of War, but somehow I felt like I couldn¡¯t.


    Kak¡¯s ax turned into lightning and swung once more in a feeling of regret that he hadn¡¯t felt in his entire life. aimed and flew


    It was a small enough movement, but knowing that allowing the attack would result in death, Kak did not hesitate to pull back. Even though the battle was intense, there was no sign of an end, and Kak¡¯s body became hotter and more energetic.


    I can¡¯t even remember how long ago I felt the joy of battle. Thirty years as a chieftain leading thergest tribe on the steppes were not unsatisfactory, but they were also iparable tobat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! I can¡¯t kill Kak with that!¡±


    Eldumia made a strange expression on her face and murmured softly at Kak¡¯s shout, excited by the battle that even the other orcs went wild with.


    ¡°Sick.¡±


    And then, out of the blue, doesn¡¯t it start slowly backing away?


    You mean run away? After fighting well until just now, why?


    In the suddenly cooling heat, Kak now recognized where he and Eldumia were fighting.


    ¡°Yes, you bastard!!¡±


    and cried out in anger.


    Suddenly, behind Eldumia, there was a crypt leading to ancient mystery, and Eldumia, who once killed her fellow countrymen with a small piece of iron, jumped into the crypt without any regrets.


    While making a mysterious gesture of raising his middle finger while sticking his fist out towards himself.


    For some reason, Kak felt a great sense of contempt for that action, and a sense of dismay at the fact that his purpose was to destroy the mystery from the beginning.


    ¡°Kwiyiyiik!!¡±


    With the rage that rose up in an instant as the driving force, Kak¡¯s massive body sprang out like a chariot. The only thought in his head was to kill the cowardly Eldumia by crashing it into the back. Also, humans are humans. Just like this, I will break your back and kill you painfully.


    That thought disappeared with the intense pain felt in my right shoulder as soon as I entered the dark crypt. Eldumia¡¯s ridicule sounded in his ears, unable toprehend the situation.


    ¡°Simple bastard.¡±


    The realization that Eldumia, who had suddenly jumped down from above,nded on her shoulder and stabbed her sword precisely aiming for an opening, and the dizzying pain came at the same time. And Kak, unlike an Orc, humbly admitted his mistake.


    At the same time, I felt good again.


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s a wicked man, he doesn¡¯t seem to avoid battle!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The moment Eldumia tried to pull out the sword she had dug into, Kak, who had judged with the fastest rotating head in her entire life, grabbed Eldumia¡¯s de with her own hand as it was about to be pulled out. It was a little surprising that the thrilling pain spread from his grip, contrary to what he thought would not hurt him this much, but it was pleasant to think that he could win this battle because of this.


    ¡°Kwiyiyiik!!¡±


    And Kak ran again. Toward the ancient mysteries shining beyond and the orcs who are stilling over from those mysteries.


    The goal is a building that supports the mystery. No matter how strong it is, in the end, as long as it is human, if it is crushed between the building and Kak¡¯s solid shoulder, it will not be able to avoid fatal injuries. While he was running, he nced at Eldumia and seemed to understand the situation by alternately looking at the sword that could not be pulled out and the building behind him.


    ¡°You ignorant, strong bastard!¡±


    At that moment, the needle that had killed so many people so far flew into Kak¡¯s left eye. He almost avoided the attack reflexively, but Kakughed out loud as he forcibly grabbed his body. Remembering that the power was unusual, I twisted my head as much as I could to prevent it from being pierced, but I decided to give up my eyes.


    give one eye An enemy worth that much. As soon as he made up his mind, a needle pierced his eye, but the pain was less than expected due to the excitement of the battle. Still, thanks to that, the distance from the building quickly narrowed, and Kak shouted with a foreboding of victory.


    ¡°Die, Eldumia!¡±


    The orcs who were pushed away as if they were being hit by their feet didn¡¯t care and rushed at it, and now only a collision remained.


    ¡°Get your fucking dick!¡±


    Instead of not letting go of the sword until the end, Eldumia¡¯s fist flew into Kak¡¯s face.


    Seeing that, Kakughed both internally and externally. With only human fists? It was disappointing for ast-ditch effort¡­


    ¨C Bang!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Contrary to his will, he could not hide his embarrassment as he felt his head tilting sideways and his body leaning.


    ¡®Is it true that I just got hit with a fist?¡¯


    Could it be that there was a weapon they hadn¡¯t discovered? Or a small hammer


    Kak¡¯s body loses its direction and tilts sharply in a question that seems tost forever. His body, which aimed at the building and ran towards it, began to fall toward the hometown beyond the mystery.


    ¡°It always sucks when you mess with the gate.¡±


    The two copsed without a chance to do anything, and passed through ancient mysteries and rolled across the prairie floor.

 Chapter 333

    I narrowly avoided a situation where I almost turned into steamed bread from being crushed by the goddamn orc, and without a chance to feel relieved, I stood up in the unfamiliar grassy smell. Du reached out to snatch the ax he was holding.


    ¡°Kkwi¡­ik!¡±


    Of course, there was resistance, but in the face of a concussion, no matter how orc, it was equal. I¡¯m trying to hold on by giving strength to the preta, but there¡¯s no way. No matter how ignorantly strong he is, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to lose to a guy who¡¯s been stabbed deep in the shoulder and is out of his mind, right?


    ¡°Go away. This ax is mine now.¡±


    As it was, he stepped on his hand with one foot and kicked his head with the other, taking the axe away. It was a bit of a shock to see that his skull was still intact despite hitting with all his strength and magic, but that seemed like a special case, so I decided to just skip it.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy¡­but the bnce is an art.¡±


    With a de as big as the battle axe that Mr. Gin uses, a slightly shorter handle than Ekatrina¡¯s War Hammer, the weight is not bad. With this, I think I can wield it quite freely.


    It¡¯s a bit out of line with the n, but this is a decent harvest. I swung the ax as hard as I could, intending to cut the chief¡¯s head before the orcs, who were looking this way with a shocked expression, approached. It was an action taken very quickly to avoid the clich¨¦ of wasting time and bing nothing, but he reacted quickly even while crawling on the floor.


    I twisted my sword stuck in my shoulder and blocked the axe! There was no time to draw out the sword, so of course his shoulder was almost harpooned, but his neck was not blown off. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy action to do just because he made up his mind, but he¡¯s a really boring guy.


    ¡°Quieiik!¡±


    Even though he managed to avoid the danger of his throat being blown off, a scream of pain erupted from his mouth because the method itself was filthy ignorant. Even an orc would have been in more than enough pain to pass out, but rather, he cast his spell with his eyes burning with fighting spirit, and I had to step back to avoid the nasty squirm that tried to grab my feet.


    ¡°Wow madness, you¡¯re a steamed orc who really deserves to shout Loktar Ogar.¡±


    Do you have to do that much to be a warchief? After all, I think it will be safe to kill that guy as well, not just close the gate.


    To do so, this time I tried to evade my sword and sh my throat from the bottom like ying golf, but unfortunately the Orcs, who had heard the scream from the other day and came to their senses, were a little faster.


    ¡°Kwiyiik!!¡±


    I shouted something following the sound of picking a pig¡¯s throat, but I couldn¡¯t understand it because it was an itannguage, not an officialnguage. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re just asking to save the chieftain. It¡¯s not that far away, but his actions were quicker than his shouts, so he had to deal with them before he ran into Kak again.


    ¡°Yeom disease.¡±


    I wondered if he was aiming for this and cast a restraining spell rather than an attack spell, but fortunately judging from the guy¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like he had thought that far. But that didn¡¯t mean the rushing orc cavalry disappeared, so I threw a needle while fixing an ax I wasn¡¯t used to.


    Up to one needle could be used to some extent while fighting, but when shooting with a bunch, the story was different, so we had to break the charge of the orcs as quickly as possible and take Kak¡¯s head.


    It is not the orcs who are aiming for, but the monsters they ride. When I tried to fire all the bullets at a level where some could not even react and some reacted just barely, the scene unfolded as expected.


    As we already know, the witch beasts who prioritize their bodies over the riders dropped the orcs to avoid the needles, colliding with each other or being pressed by the corpses, creating a mess. Thanks to that, the needles only came and went twice, but the orc¡¯s chargepletely failed.


    Now, when I turn to actually slit Kak¡¯s throat, this true orc pup stands still, holding my sword as blood pours from his shoulder. Even if you can¡¯t recognize the expression of the orc, it looks dirty and difficult, but the posture is really majestic.


    ¡°Keuhehe, we¡¯ll have dinner tonight in the prairies of the sky.¡±


    This bastard only thinks of having fun thinking about losing after putting people through a hard time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go over there and bite some of the piglets across the gate before we eat them?¡±


    ¡°under!¡±


    The one who reced the word fuck with a shortugh lunged at me. If it was something like a normal longsword, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it properly, but since it¡¯s a bit big, it didn¡¯t look bad even if he was holding it. It¡¯s a form of throwing away things like swordsmanship, but it¡¯s still a movement that clearly knows how to use its own strength. Maybe it¡¯s a better situation for him now that he¡¯s holding my sword rather than this ax because one shoulder is shattered.


    If only it was an ordinary sword.


    ¡°But that¡¯s also my sword, you bastard.¡±


    After recovering all the needles that had been ejected and connecting magic to the sword at the same time, it feltpletely different from before. Throughout my previous life, I had no interest in fishing, but maybe this is what biting feels like?


    ¡°Kkwike?¡±


    The guy also unconsciously focused his eyes on the sword as he ran towards me, probably feeling the sign of the sword starting to move wildly in his hand. And I didn¡¯t miss the gap and rushed in and swung the axe.


    ¡°For an Orc, he fought filthy well.¡±


    That was hisst. I rotated the sword like when using a needle and ejected it randomly, tearing the guy¡¯s grip and flying somewhere. At the same time, my ax was swung straight across Kak¡¯s forehead.


    When Kak, who was following the drops of blood flying from her hand, came out and checked the axe, there was already only a gap of about a fist left.


    It was assumed that he had no ability to recognize the expression on an orc¡¯s face, but at that moment, Kak seemed to smile briefly.


    -bang!


    An attempted downsh with all its might caused the ax to split the creature¡¯s skull in half and pin it to the floor.


    It was only after seeing that face that it was clear that he would never be able to survive even if he shouted, ¡°Have you mastered the resurrection spell?¡±, my tense nerves began to rx.


    ¡°I didn¡¯tugh because I had a secret n, but he was like Delt.¡±


    Could it be that they were able tough because of the Valha of the orcs they believed in? Or was it just augh meant to be hurt?


    Although he was arrogant with the topic of Orcs, he was honestly better than most people.


    ¡°Kwiyiik!!!¡±


    One tempoter, the orcs reacted to Kak¡¯s death. I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could react to that, so I left them behind and headed for the gate beyond Kak¡¯s corpse.


    If he took Kak¡¯s corpse, he might have received an additional reward after the orc subjugation was over, but he gave up neatly because there was no way to carry that huge corpse and no room to spare. Now all that¡¯s left is to go back to the gate¡­ go back¡­


    ¡­but why is that shotta going down?


    ¡°No fucking way!¡±


    As soon as Kak died, the light at the gate was going out, scattering the unidentified energy. That shaman-warrior bastard was keeping this? And you fought with me too?


    ¡°This was pure madness!!¡±


    Didn¡¯t you know that the gate business would end when Ji died?


    no it can¡¯t be No matter how powerful the sorcery was, if the symptoms were to appear as soon as he died, he would have known about it even while Kak was alive.


    There was no way he didn¡¯t know that when he died, the gate that was the key to this great invasion would close and the remaining orcs would be isted.


    After all, an orc was an orc. It¡¯s like a battle mad bastard.


    He took one more step at the time toin, but it was futile. The light faded so quickly that if you looked away you wouldn¡¯t even understand why the gate had stopped working.


    In the end, I had to pass the empty gate as if it were the finish line, with the momentum I had running as hard as I could.


    ¡°¡­under.¡±


    I¡¯m so frustrated that I¡¯m speechless.


    ¡­Come to think of it, that¡¯s a good thing. I still haven¡¯t retrieved the sword. I almost threw away that precious sword. ha ha ha.


    As he concentrated his magic again, the eyes of the orcs moved following the sword that flew back in an instant. Either that or not, I cleaned the handle first and took the sword. Positive Mind Positive Mind¡­


    ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s there to be positive about in this situation?¡±


    The one-time train going back home has been cut off, and theoretically, it is unknown how long it will take to ride a horse even if you use gates and flying dragons in the middle of several months, and even the way home is not known with certainty.


    Surrounding me in the vast steppe, which is so warm that it is hard to believe that it is winter, are countless orcs who have lost their minds over the death of the chieftain and then blink their eyes and burn their hostility.


    ¡°Fuck. Yes, there are two positives.¡±


    As I put my new weapon on my shoulder and turned my head, the orcs, who were on the verge of rolling their eyes, began to surround me with their weapons twisted. Still, the action is not fast, perhaps because he is wary of killing the chief of the centipede.


    In the face of an absurd situation, I told them about the two positive aspects I found in order to calm my boiling inside.


    ¡°I feel like a dick, bute on, pigs.¡±


    Two positive points. The situation where you can get used to a new weapon and the target to vent your anger coexist.


    Amidst the sound of pulling pigs from all directions, I fired the needle once again and swung the ax at the orc running in front.

 Chapter 334

    Winters in the fortified city of Kelvast facing the prairie are harsh.


    The temperature was not harsh because it was close to the prairie, the territory of the fire dragon. Rather, it would be the warmest among the 5 western kingdoms. The reason Kelvast¡¯s winters were evaluated as harsh was purely because of the Orcs who went crazy when it came to winter.


    The way Orcs spend the year is extremely simple. They fight bloodily among themselves, and when the forces unite, they aim for the human city. The reason why the offensive began in winter, when humans would be reluctant to even engage in activities, was for an extremely orc-like reason.


    Because food spoils slowly. A truly absurd reason to fight more and longer.


    The kingdoms, which have been gued by generations for hundreds of years due to their behavior that adversely affects the health of everyone in the Western Kingdoms, eventually build a great wall and gather supplies from all kingdoms to build a city to maintain a border against monsters. reached


    The neutral fortified city of Kelvast. A sacred and invible realm where all the kingdoms not only never touched each other even if they stabbed each other with swords, but actively supported it. And while giving him a position no different from that of a Marquis, he was guaranteed to act autonomously.


    In other words, he found someone to shave his head instead.


    ¡°Why are all these things so quiet¡­?¡±


    And the ¡®honorable¡¯ Margrave of Kelvast, who had to fulfill his lord¡¯s duties in a ce that boasted of its long tradition, was tearing out his hair today as he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. His tone and behavior did not show the dignity or manners of a nobleman, but The butler who silently stood by his side did not impose any restrictions, and the Margrave of Kelvast himself did not care.


    It was useless to maintain Kelvast in front of the prairie, which could be called a devil¡¯s den. What he needed was the prairie. It was the adventurers who went out to hunt and return to the profitable monsters, the troops to protect the city, and the funds and food to support them.


    It may have enjoyed wealth and prosperity from generation to generation, but its only drawback offsets all the advantages: the wall had to be repaired like an annual event, the cost of casualties had to be paid, and yet again, the treadmill and wheel to prepare for the next year In the same daily life, the only blessing he received was strong hair.


    Honestly, there were many times when I prayed to God that the orcs would be quiet for a year. Even then, the number of new attempts with Kelvast¡¯s funds would increase exponentially. .But since that was actually happening, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was anxious.


    Originally, I thought there would be a terrible offensive that is unprecedented in history this year. The crazy orcs, who merged most of the orcs in decades Because it appeared.


    Warchief Kak.


    It was already spilled water when he properly recognized the threat posed by the existence of the offspring that the meadow gave birth to. Even after a short reconnaissance, the outposts of the orcs were sparsely visible, and the adventurers looked more at the heads of the orcs than the beasts. They returned with more. While they were neglected like that, they ran rampant at the same time as winter began, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to be very nervous saying that the invasion was not far away. But then it suddenly calmed down. Exactly 2 weeks


    ago .


    At first, I wondered if Hwaryong had woken up and set fire to the meadow to pass the time, but even the regr reconnaissance team couldn¡¯t figure out the cause. In the end, the Margrave of Kelvast attempted a more full-scale reconnaissance, and the only information he heard was heartbreaking.


    First reports of fewer orcs, a weekter reports of sightings of orcs fleeing in terror, and this week we¡¯ve heard grotesque reports from smugglers that orcs are ducking out of fear of demons in the steppe. .


    Yeah damn smugglers. I didn¡¯t know that the traitors to humanity, who personally proved that they would sell weapons to monsters if they could make money, were actually doing smuggling with the nearby orcs.


    Orcs umted a lot of unnecessary items obtained through hunting and traded with them to get quality weapons and food, which was an advantage, and smugglers benefited from being able to earn huge profits by obtaining far more by-products than they provided, but of course To the Margrave of Kelvast, they are all criminals worthy of being hanged. In fact, the Marshal was well aware that even the leaking of this information by those parasites was an attempt to find out the cause and give the orcs a chance to breathe.


    Even so, I was angry at the reality that I couldn¡¯t ignore the story. Are you a demon of the meadow? It was originally a term used by Western Kingdoms to refer to Orcs.


    It¡¯s called the green demon orc of the meadow.


    But those guys run away screaming demons? Even though there is a warchief, Kak, who can be called a hero from the point of view of the orcs, and thousands of great armies under him?


    Even if something went wrong, it was clear that it was definitely wrong, so even though the reconnaissance team was operating in three shifts to get more certain information, it was not cool to get it. At least recently, there was a report that captured the circumstances of a massacre in an orc vige that was a bit more central. And that information was more horrifying than useful.


    The ce they marked on the map was where Kak¡¯s tribe had recently settled. That it was devastated meant that something was going on in the meadow.


    It was a situation where nothing could be known at all, but a knock rang in the office of the Margrave Kelvast, who was organizing and examining countless parchments in case there was still a clue.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At the same time as the short eptance, what was seen through the quickly opened door was not a servant, but a guard who was breathing heavily. At the same time, his heart sank. Could it be that the orcs finally started attacking? Even the always calm butler took a deep breath while breathing heavily. The guard said,


    ¡°Meet the Marquis of Rice! An adventurer iming to be a citizen of the Kingdom of Itthel has appeared at the current gateway and I want to report it urgently!¡±


    However, at the unexpected report, Margrave Kelvast could only tilt his head.


    ¡°Why are you reporting that¡­ in such a hurry?¡±


    The reason why even a mediocre adventurer didn¡¯t threaten his subordinates that he should care now was because he was a person of character and at the same time lived as a member of the family that maintained and protected Kelvast, trusting his servants and subordinates


    . No, I came from the west¡­¡±


    West. prairie.


    In a ce where dozens of adventurerse and go every day, there was no reason for a new report like this toe up. Sure enough, the guards rushed in and reported important information on their own without the Margrave of Kelvast prompting them.


    ¡°¡­he didn¡¯t have a pass.¡±


    Even that was disappointing.


    ¡°¡­How could an adventurer without a passe from the west?¡±


    Are you voluntarily revealing to me that you neglected immigration control? If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t have shown such an embarrassing attitude.


    ¡°Confirmed, he wasn¡¯t an adventurer residing in the city! ording to Bo himself, he was caught up in the gate opened by the orcs¡­¡± The Marquess of Kelvas was angry at the guards reporting so seriously and rigidly


    . He seriously considered whether he should pay it or take his words seriously, but instead of asking back, he went over the story he had just heard and finally asked, ¡°The orc opened the gate?¡± ¡°Yes,


    yep


    !


    ¡± Did you just believe that word and report it? Rather, it feels more credible to say that there was a hole in border security.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Not only was it too detailed to be dismissed as a madman, but the weapon he was holding¡­¡±


    What about the weapon? Why, the more we talked, the more the questions started to grow instead of being resolved.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the weapon? Are you a magic sword holder by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a magical sword with an enchantment so great that it cuts through anything, so is it a threat just by possessing it


    ?


    ¡± ..¡±


    Why did he react so protractedly? The moment he was about to get angry, the butler, who had been silent until now, cleared his throat lowly


    . Realizing that I was on the verge of being relieved by the diligent guard, I regretted it btedly and let out a short sigh.


    i was a bit sensitive I had no intention of interrogating you. Okay, then what was the problem?¡±


    When I asked the question with a rxed expression as much as possible, the guard took a quick look at the butler before finally answering properly.


    ¡°That¡­ he was holding the ax of Warchief Kak.


    ¡± Baek had to doubt his ears again this time.

 Chapter 335

    The busiest time for the western gatekeepers of Kelvast Fortress is usually early in the morning and early in the evening. Since most of the area beyond the cursed prairie was the domain of monsters, the vast majority of those they deal with are adventurers, and they usually go out early in the morning to camp or return in the early evening before the sunpletely sets.


    Since the main customers are adventurers dealing with monsters, it may not be a popr ce to work because you cannot expect side ie by receiving ¡®tolls¡¯ from merchants ording to custom like other gatekeepers, but due to the fixed risk allowance and rtively small workload The evaluation is better than the general perception.


    You could call it a resort of sorts. A resort where you can rx your body and mind while watching the meadow leisurely after suffering through tolls for several days at other gateways. Even if the Orcs appeared, the gatekeepers weren¡¯t fighting right away, so it wasn¡¯t a particrly big drawback.


    The gatekeeper, Hansdek, like the others, tended to work with that level of awareness. It was like that until the moment when he had a leisurely lunch after dealing with the adventurers going out to the meadow in the early morning.


    Until a monster-riding orc appeared from the distant horizon holding a huge two-handed ax in one hand.


    The reason why Hansdek and his fellow gatekeepers were able to remain calm after blowing the emergency flute reflexively and almost ringing the warning bell was that the orc in their sight was somehow different from usual.


    The first reason was that he was moving alone, and the second reason was that he was walking very slowly rather than running to the gate.


    Hansdek, who had properly grasped this point even while Mongolia was in a state of resentment, took out an expensive telescope that he couldn¡¯t even take out unless it was an emergency, and looked at the orc, and was surprised again.


    ¡°Sah, are you a person?¡±


    The Witchbeast was the Witchbeast of the Orcs he knew. I couldn¡¯t help not knowing because there had been times when I was following a scouting party and was unlucky to meet them and almost get bitten. But it was clearly a human sitting on it. Hansdek, who identified a human as big as an orc and wearing a fur cloak that savages would wear, was relieved, but could not easily decide how to ept the fact that a human had returned riding a beast like an orc.


    Of course, the stranger did not wait for Hansdek to decide what to do. I thought it was surely approaching slowly, but when I came to my senses, the human riding the Witchbeast had arrived right in front of the gate.


    ¡°ah.¡±


    I haven¡¯t decided yet. Aside from Hansdek¡¯s innermentation, he and hispanion performed the duties of a gatekeeper with mechanical movements.


    ¡°Me, stop! Stop that demon right now!¡±


    To be honest, I have no idea if this is the right response. Until now, no human had ever approached the city riding a witch beast. It was fortunate that the other party stopped at the request.


    But after seeing it up close, it was even more threatening. Dealing with adventurers wasn¡¯t even a day or two, but for some reason, the man felt a sense of intimidation. Is it because you¡¯re riding a demon? While ring nervously at what action the opponent would take under such a sense of intimidation, the man who looked around for a while got off his grip and asked,


    ¡°Excuse me. Is this the Kelvast Wall?¡±


    It was a very silly question. There is no other city in the meadow that has built such a barrier, and since he himself left Kelbast, he must be returning from the steppe. Why did he ask such a question? At that moment, an ominous thought passed through Hansdek¡¯s head.


    ¡®Fuck, isn¡¯t that ghost story about the demon of the grasnds real?¡¯


    It was a very bloody rumor, unlike the joke about a newborn demon that has recently emerged after pushing out the green demon of the grasnd.


    Rumor is simple. ¡®The Orcs are running away in fear.¡¯ That¡¯s it. However, for the people of Kelbast, who had been gued by orcs all their lives, that simple rumor came even more terrifying. If you live face to face, you will know even if you don¡¯t like it. How absurd it was that grown-up orcs got scared and ran away.


    Even more, they were now Orcs who had grown to an unprecedented size due to the kak. Hansdek couldn¡¯t even imagine what a terrible monster would have toe out for those guys to escape.


    ¡°Yes, yes. This is Kelvast, the Fortress City of Mankind¡¯s Fortress. Please present your ID.¡±


    I was about to go forward with an introduction that I hadn¡¯t expected to be held at the West Gate, but a man with a light of relief on his tired face held out his hand and stopped Hansdek. While Hansdek tilted his head at the action, which had a strong nuance of asking him to wait for a while, not a refusal, the man swung the ax he was holding like lightning and struck the beast¡¯s neck with one stroke.


    The man who took out a piece of cloth and wiped the ax while staring nkly at the massive body of the dead Witchbeast copsed to the floor making a heavy sound, unable to react, let alone resist, to the blow that was so swift and clean.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m not trained.¡±


    How did you get to ride something that wasn¡¯t trained?


    It wasrgely due to the skill he had just shown that he was able to shove the question that almost popped out reflexively down his throat. Besides, if you think about it and think about it hard, you don¡¯t seem to be a bad person. If it had gone closer, Hansdek would have had to work while covered in blood until he returned, and after work, he would have had to go into importing equipment while bathing in double baths.


    Hansdek, who received the ID card the man handed him while shaking his head to ept the situation positively, couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head once again. It was clear that there was something unusual about the constant questioning from the moment he found the man, but since there was no other way, Hansdek asked cautiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the adventurer¡¯s hand of the kingdom of Ethiel?¡±


    The gatekeeper¡¯s memory is important. If you are simply dealing with adventurers andmoners, it is because you have to immediately recognize and deal with major characters such as nobles and merchants. However, there is no army that asks you to clearly remember only the necessary things wherever you go. Among the notorious absurdities of the Kelvast gatekeepers was ¡®memorizing the adventurer cards of all countries¡¯.


    And Hansdeck could be assured. He has lived for 40 years and has lived half of his life as a gatekeeper, but he has never seen so many adventurer paddles that he memorized when he was a recruit.


    It was natural. The only adventurers who coulde and go between countries at will were those who revoked their nationality and switched to amon card, and those who went around with nationality carried a special permit, not an adventurer card.


    ¡®But that record was broken today.¡¯


    Thinking that this might be the first time in Kelvast, I stared at it with a frown, and the man who had been in serious trouble with his brow furrowed slowly opened his mouth to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little long to exin it¡­¡±


    As the man said, the exnation was a bit long, but it wasn¡¯tplicated because he spoke so well. Thanks to this, Hansdek was able to run to the barracks with all his might, leaving hisrades behind, and had to be pped in the back of the head by the captain of the guard for enthusiastically exining what he had heard.


    ¡°Hey, stuffy bastard! Do you think that makes sense?! The human who fell in the middle of Kak¡¯s vige wasn¡¯t enough to walk out on his own, so kill him and bring an ax?!¡±


    It was unfair. He arbitrarily assumed that it wasn¡¯t real, and if it was real, he would have made a fuss about cutting off his head. Still, it was better to have a tingling sensation on the back of the head and a dirty feeling rather than a pay cut and dismissal, so Hansdek worked hard to persuade the head of the guard.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of his zeal, or if he also thought it was a fake, and if it was real, his position was in jeopardy.


    Fortunately, the process didn¡¯t take too long. There was no knight in Kelvast who did not know the story behind Kak¡¯s axe, and even more who did not know what it looked like.


    Although there was no time to tell the knight the detailed story of the man who visited with an axe, Hansdek didn¡¯t care because that wasn¡¯t the important thing right away anyway. Returning to the gateway with the knight, Hansdek overheard the conversation between the two and was greatly surprised to learn that the ax was really Kak¡¯s two-handed axe.


    ¡°Adventurer, I don¡¯t know how I got this, but this ax is a keepsake of the great hero of Kelvast, Sir Maximan Dubert.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the trophy I rightfully acquired by holding Kak. I will refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you. The legitimate right¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­¡±


    But at the end of the conversation that went on and on without a chance to calm down the surprise.


    ¡°Hey, you fuckingwless bastard! That¡¯s not legal!¡±


    Without even time to calm down, things took a strange turn in an instant. I have another suspicion. Did I hear right now? fuck? young?


    Fortunately, Hansdek¡¯s ears were intact. The expression of the knight, who had been holding his chin high in a calm attitude, was distorted in an instant.


    ¡°What, what?!¡±


    ¡°Why do you guys still have the right to things that were robbed and stolen by orcs like idiots? Do westernws work alone in the world? Am I very easygoing?¡±


    Wow fuck that goes so hard


    Hansdek quietly backed away, forgetting that his eyes were open to the point of popping out. The knight didn¡¯t seem to believe the man¡¯s words or skills, but Hansdek had no doubts about the man¡¯s ability, who had shed the beast¡¯s log-like neck in one blow in front of his eyes. It seemed like there would be a knife attack any moment, but it was clear that if I stayed close for nothing, I wouldn¡¯t be able to break even a bone.


    Above all, for Hansdek, who has lived under themon sense that being confident in one¡¯s skills and bearing the power and pretense of a country are two separate stories, the man¡¯s tough attitude was so terrible that his limbs were drained of blood, so he instinctively felt distance. There was also something I wanted to leave.


    ¡°How dare you, an adventurer, a brat!¡±


    Of course, the knight was more than Hansdek. The knight, whose face was red with anger, quickly reached for the sword at his waist. Oh my God, I¡¯m really going to be the main character of tonight¡¯s drinking party. I was already thrilled to think that the attention of my colleagues and the people around me would be focused when I made a fortune telling that a knight and an adventurer had a sword fight and a huge fight ensued.


    ¡°You crazy helmet girl.¡±


    However, the bloody battle that Hansdek expected did not continue.


    ¨C Kwajik!


    The ax, which must have been much heavier than the sword, swung at a speed that the eye could not keep up with, splitting the knight vertically along with the armor.


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    What Hansdek felt as he watched the lightning-like movement was the absurd feeling that a person was being split like firewood. It didn¡¯t feel that realistic. Hansdek trembled in fear in the face of the scene, which he couldn¡¯t believe even if he saw it right in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, but this time could you bring someone who knows thew?¡±


    Hansdek, who turned around to run once again at his polite attitude, which made it hard to believe that he was the one who had just cut a knight in half with a double-swear word, looked at the back of hisrade who was running far away andmented inwardly.


    ¡®Fuck. If this has happened, please bring someone high up.¡¯


    is not it? If a high persones and splits in half and dies, is it dangerous because I also contributed to it?


    It wasn¡¯t until about twenty or soter that the colleague who seemed like an enemy came back with the lord while he was in the same ce and had many conflicts with a creepy man who calmly polished an ax even after killing a knight.

 Chapter 336

    I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that I had really fucked up the first button because of one savage helmet rack, but I had no regrets because I had no mercy for the thief.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I caught a demonic beast that couldn¡¯t escape two days ago and forcibly rode it back. rightful ownership?


    It was a fact that I already knew from the time I fought Kak that an ax that didn¡¯t fall out was an unusual item, even though there were well over hundreds of orcs sent by them on the express train to Valha, the steppes of the sky, after traveling for almost a week. So, as the knight said, I fully understood that it was a hero¡¯s weapon or something.


    Yes, it may be a very important symbol, and even if it is not, you may want to return it even for its performance because it is a weapon of this quality.


    But no matter how much it is, I think that the opportunity hase and I misunderstand the weapon that I have been neglecting because I am afraid of dying in front of a person who wants to split the crown of everyone just because the poop that they have not cleaned up has flowed into my hometown. Trying to eat is over the line.


    If you really want to get this ax returned, you have to send a letter directly to the castle of Ethiel, settle the issue of responsibility andpensation for the Oak Gate incident, and then present a huge amount while standing on your hands.


    But a crazy guy was talking about legality and tried to pull out his sword, so is there a way? have to split


    Fortunately, unlike the helmet rack, the gatekeepersmunicated very well. Since I was a civilized person different from the savage helmet-girl, instead of showing the unlearned behavior of venting my anger to the Ammon opponent, I stood with the strangely calm gatekeeper, offered a little information fee, and asked about the atmosphere and current situation of Kelvast for a while. I tried tomunicate in a way to pass the time.


    Had it been about twenty or so? At first nce, someone who looked like a very high-ranking person appeared apanied by three escorts.


    ¡°Oh my God. I¡¯ve never heard of this situation.¡±


    Looking at the way he looks and the reactions of those around him, it is clear that he is a high-ranking person, but his way of speaking is more friendly than I thought.


    Contrary to the words that came out of his mouth, he didn¡¯t seem too embarrassed. Of course, even if he wasn¡¯t taken aback, the escorts, seeing that they were knights, blocked his way and drew their weapons, but that was a very normal response, so I raised the ax upside down and looked at them in the same posture I leaned on and asked.


    ¡°Do you know thew?¡±


    ?


    The Margrave of Kelvast thought as he saw the maning out confidently even though he clearly saw himself reaching the gateway.


    I don¡¯t know where this came from, but it¡¯s an unusual guy. It could be said that splitting a knight into pieces of armor and being so confident could be said to be an extraordinary feat on apletely different level, but the other person¡¯s true value did not seem to be all that.


    While trying their best to figure out the other person after a long time, the knights who had followed them as escorts came forward and stood between themselves and the man and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude! How dare you know who this is!¡±


    Even though they were his own escort knights, it was really great courage. How can you do that even when you see a corpse right in front of you?


    The Margrave of Kelvast lived a life far removed from directbat, but he was not so ignorant that he did not know what a corpse that had been cut off, not only his body but also his arm trying to hold a sword, meant. And apparently he died in one blow without being able to resist properly, he was one of the best average knights in Kelvast.


    Compared to the three knights with whom he was now, his skills were not so great. I couldn¡¯t keep him around because I had a slightly strong tendency to force my thoughts on others, but I remembered him because he was apetent military force.


    That¡¯s why the Margrave of Kelvast was deeply impressed by the knights¡¯ willingness to do their duty even after witnessing his death.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know who it is. If I knew that, would I be from Ithiel?¡±


    The attitude of the man who frowned at the knight¡¯s response and chewed and spit it out was truly confident.


    Even though there was no other movement, the two knights blocking the front of the Marquis flinched slightly and stepped back very slightly.


    ¡®I was scared. No wonder.¡¯


    It was proof that they knew their skills very well, so instead of underestimating them or looking down on them, the Marquis chose to save face by stepping out on their own.


    ¡°Stop. ording to the gatekeeper¡¯s report, that person¡¯s ignorance is not a sin. Step back.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haona¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the purpose was to cause a riot, he would have tried to kill me right away or tried a thousand other ways. Isn¡¯t that right, stranger?¡±


    To Marquis Kelvast¡¯s question, the man finished his answer with a slight nod of his head. It was an action that seemed so arrogant, but the Marshal Kelvast intervened and stopped it, so the knights didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    ¡°But apart from that, as the lord of the fortress city, you need to properly understand this situation. Did you kill that knight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hearing that he was the lord, the Marquis of Kelvast looked at the man quietly before adding ament to the answer that was naturally followed without panic.


    ¡°He was a rank knight named Vilen, and he was one of the key figures who took the lead in defending the Kelvast Wall and ensuring the safety of the people.¡±


    Killed the city¡¯s main forces, can you afford it?


    He wasn¡¯t such an important person, but he said it a little exaggeratedly to test whether he understood the intention behind the words, but the answer that came back was different from what the Margrave of Kelvast had expected.


    ¡°It is no shield that justifies ignorant looting.¡±


    The Margrave of Kelvast groaned quietly at the man¡¯s attitude that he had finished his exnation by tapping the ax he was leaning on. I was curious about the identity of an adventurer who continued the conversation in a sloppy but light manner of aristocrat, but right away his answer was more serious.


    The Margrave of Kelvast also had eyes, so he knew that the ax holding the man¡¯s body was the double-edged ax of Lord Dubert that he knew. That¡¯s why he knew from the answer he had just heard that Knight Vilen had died in a conflict of opinions while iming ownership.


    Judging by the radical expression of looting, it seems that he probably requested the return of something belonging to Sir Dubert as an excuse¡­


    If that was true, he did not die unjustly, but rather died after making the worst choice and making it difficult for the people behind him. The Margrave of Kelvast, who suddenly found himself in an awkward position, had no choice but to let out a regretful sound.


    ¡°If it¡¯s your skills, I think you might be able to get a ransom.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it would have been if this was Itthel, but I couldn¡¯t afford it because one of the men who threatened my homnd by neglecting the duty of guarding the grasnds was even rude.¡±


    I never thought the day woulde when I would be questioned for a ridiculous story about the orcs of the ins flying all the way to Itis-El and causing damage. Even for adventurers. Even my father, who had passed away, would jump up, saying, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    But now there is no way to know where and how far is true and false. That¡¯s why the Margrave of Kelvast rolled his head to figure out the situation with only the information given to him.


    The death of a single knight is obviously a big blow. However, the story was a little different because the target was a person who had crossed the meadow with Kak¡¯s axe.


    The fact that Kak¡¯s ax is here means that either Kak is dead or has suffered a blow so fatal that he cannot defend the axe.


    It was true that it was hard to believe even after seeing it with your own eyes, but it was more credible than the possibility that the human who killed the knight in one blow was the thief of the century who could silently steal the chieftain¡¯s weapon in the orc vige.


    And since there was no way that man would have fought a fair one-on-one duel with Kak, it goes without saying that not only Kak but also his legion suffered coteral damage in the process, which was a feat that a rank knight could never aplish.


    Even if the author unjustly killed Vilen, it was a feat so great that it would be beneficial to attach it to the Buddhist text here.


    However, given the circumstances, it wasn¡¯t even an unjust death, so there was no reason for the Margrave of Kelvast to take care of his loyalty here. It is enough to give the family a generous amount of constion moneyter.


    Marshal Kelvast, who had organized his thoughts up to that point, was able to vaguely guess the man¡¯s true identity.


    ¡®The devil of the meadow.¡¯


    I thought it was an absurd rumor, but after thinking about it like that, I started to believe the man¡¯s im.


    An unidentified ghost story arose in the in that had been consistent for a long time, and as soon as the orcs began to act strangely, an adventurer appeared with an ax that had been stolen from Kak, iming that he had been caught in the gate from Isthel at the far southeastern end of the country. It¡¯s harder to keep doubting it.


    At the same time, it was also the prelude to the worst major incident in history. You¡¯ll have to listen to the details to find out, but looking at the man¡¯s reaction just now, it goes without saying that arge number of orcs have flowed into Ethiel. If we made a mistake, we would be subject to a witch hunt for intentionally doing tricks to harm Ethiel, so we had to hurry up and figure out the truth and take action.


    After his calctions, his actions were quick.


    ¡°As the lord of Kelvast, I would like to apologize politely. I don¡¯t know if you heard it from him, but that ax is an item with a deep connection to our city. ¡±


    ¡°Never mind his insolence, as he paid for it with his life. Rather, I would like to know if I can enter the city.¡±


    Even though the lord of Kelbast, a city that even kings in the west couldn¡¯t treat carelessly, apologized directly, the man¡¯s reaction was sluggish. Even a person from Isthel, far away, would know what Kelvast was like¡­ Now, he was curious about what kind of life he had to live to be so confident.


    ¡°Of course. Rather, I want to invite you to the castle as a guest. I want to send my deepest condolences for the misfortune you have suffered and at the same time apologize for the rudeness we have unwillinglymitted. Above all, we will seek an amicable solution to the gate situation you mentioned. I would like to receive advice and help from the person concerned.¡±


    However, because of the problems he was facing, Marquis Kelvast¡¯s curiosity had to be deferred to ater date.

 Chapter 337

    Contrary to what was thought to be treated as an unknown madman who suddenly appeared, the lord of Kelbast was moremunicative than I thought.


    Of course, that does not mean that the Marquis of Kelvast is a kind, understanding, and knowledgeable intellectual who is considerate of others. Here, ¡®talking through¡¯ is close to the meaning of knowing how to wait patiently to weigh the gains and losses.


    It¡¯s because the only reason to treat me well, who is nothing more than a big talker who makes noise right now, is the ax he robbed from Kak. If I suddenly get caught up in a gate opened by monsters and discover that the guy who flew from the other end of the country, I¡¯ll send my eyes off with suspicion.


    It was probably the conclusion he came to after agonizing over the dead knight and me on the scale. I don¡¯t know how that conclusion will affect him, but I decided to ept it kindly because it was a very wee treatment for me, who had fallen into a distant ce that I knew nothing about right away.


    Anyway, all I had to do was to verbally exin the situation, and since I was an adventurer, there was no need for aristocratic manners and formality, so there was nothing wrong with the story.


    ¡°So¡­ just an adventurer?¡±


    To be very honest, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fun of teasing this man.


    ¡°I once served briefly as a butler for a noble family, but now I do. Oh, and I also work as an assistant at the Royal Academy of Itthiel.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I see.¡±


    It was expected just by asking the question. If I had been a nobleman or a knight, at least a member of a certain family, he would have tried to get Kak¡¯s ax back through negotiations with the Isthiel royal family.


    I don¡¯t know how the hell they tried and seeded, but this Oak Gate is close to a natural disaster. Originally, monsters in this world tend to be treated as natural disasters, and in such a situation, it is very difficult to receivepletepensation, although the Isthel royal family may protest against the western kingdom, including the Kelvast Fortress City. At the end of this and that aristocratic speech, receiving gifts as constion money and apology would be all it takes. And that would obviously be a far cry frompensation.


    Since this man knew that too, he seemed to want the ax returned instead of showing goodwill by paying a premium.


    If you listen to the story, it is said that an orc yer named Sir Dubert was only a weapon recognized for his feat by the dwarves, so it does not have much symbolism outside of Kelvast. It was highly likely that


    And if the situation had reached that point, no matter how much I wanted the axe, if I had been in a position to be loyal to the country, I would have had to spit it out and receive another reward. Because that¡¯s what responsibilityes with power. No matter how many achievements I¡¯ve set up, I might have had to bend over here in exchange for a lot of other rewards.


    But now I¡¯m just an adventurer. That means that now, when you have no power, you have no responsibility.


    It could be said to be a source of anger, but I couldn¡¯t stand it because I thought that if I went hunting hard here, there would have been one more orc I had to deal with. He killed orcs for free on the way here, so I think this much is okay.


    He said that if he had beenmissioned and killed, he would have had one more gold coin in his pocket.


    Lord Kelvast, who was trying to find an excuse somehow by naturally asking various questions while riding in a carriage to the castle, could not ask openly because he had already firmly revealed his will by half-cooking a knight. Without getting it, he guided me to the separate room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over soon. Traveling will be piled up, so let¡¯s rest in peace today and talk in detail tomorrow.¡±


    Even from the first meeting, he was a very informal man to be called the owner of Kelvast. I had heard that this ce was like a kingdom that could not be outdone evenpared to other big cities, but I never imagined that there would be a person who jumped on his own feet like this as a lord.


    ¡°Even the people around me tend to follow it very well¡­¡±


    In a world where there are not a few crazy people who treat you badly in order to be an owner who treats you openly, saying that you don¡¯t feel the authority and dignity that an aristocrat should have, even if you can¡¯t do that, you¡¯re in the top 5% It would be correct to see them as super-nobles who enter the .


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if I might be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    We¡¯ve only just returned to the realm of civilization, but we still have a long way to go.


    While washing the clothes with the help of a maid assigned by the Margrave of Kelvast, I checked my equipment and checked what I had. Fortunately, based on my experience in the Empirest time, I always carried a first-aid pouch, so I wasn¡¯t too ufortable while crossing the meadow, but my money pouch wasn¡¯t a 4D pouch, so I didn¡¯t have enough money to go back home.


    ¡°Should I even sell the potion given by the Shadow Foot?¡±


    I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be enough under the premise that I¡¯ll save even if I sell one¡­ Now, it¡¯s not an easy thing to get, and I didn¡¯t like it because it was a gift.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about this again when I¡¯m really in a hurry¡­¡±


    The money I have is two gold coins, about a dozen silver coins, and a little copper. In terms of financial situation with all equipment, it is very affluent, but it is very tight for long-distance travelers who have to buy all winter equipment from the beginning to the end. even in winter.


    Even one strong horse for a long-distance trip costs a single gold coin, and the cloaks and sleeping bags that were captured while wandering through the orcs¡¯ vige were literally at the level of an assortment, so if possible, they had to sell them second-hand and buy new ones, so money goes out again.


    I regretted that if I knew this was going to happen, I would have found and picked up something worthwhile.


    Valuables ended up being luggage on the way to the city where you don¡¯t know when you will arrive while avoiding the pursuit of Orcs from all directions. If there was something like jewelry, I would have taken care of it, but unfortunately, the people I turned didn¡¯t have much interest in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible financial situation.¡±


    As a result of purchasing the minimum amount of things I needed right away, but sparing no money on things that required spending money, such as horses and maps, I was expected to have only 20 silver coins at best.


    Even if you go through the gate with the shortest distance, even the gate fee is tight. It was calcted based on the prices of Itis-L, which has been at war for several years, so if the prices here were low, it would be a little better, but it wasn¡¯t very hopeful.


    It would be nice if the Margrave gave me money to buy something I killed a lot of orcs on the way, but expecting something like that from the point of view of killing a chivalry and not giving me an ax would be a circuit of happiness that burns fiercely beyond luxury.


    ¡°¡­Really, I should have paid him a ransom for leaving him alive.¡±


    Iid down on a luxurious bed that I hadn¡¯t tasted in a long time, promising to extort the ransom if another simr guy appeared.


    Civilization, which I tasted properly in almost a week, was so sweet that I felt a little better.


    ?


    The subjugation operation, which began in earnest after Eldmia did not return, took advantage of the gaps in the movement of the orcs and disruptions in themand system, and ended only after a week.


    The figure of Kak that Asilier remembered was nowhere to be seen. There was no way that proud orc would have chosen to run away because it was disadvantageous, so it was clear that something had happened in the encounter with Eldmia and they had boarded the gate backwards.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Eldmia¡¯s figure was not found either. When not only the corpse but even the equipment were nowhere to be seen, most people pretended that he had made a noble sacrifice and destroyed the passage across the gate, and that the subjugation was sessfullypleted, and that it was a long day away, but Asilier didn¡¯t care about that atmosphere. I just let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like the gate can only be destroyed from one side¡­ Humans tend to be too obsessed with legends and heroic stories.¡¯


    It is certain that he is alive. That was already confirmed through a conversation with Leica.


    Laika, who could not speak but could understand, was definitely a demonic sword connected to her master, and when asked if Eldmia was alive, she nodded vigorously and affirmed. It was not long after that, however, that he began to spend most of the day on the surface, probably because he had no owner to supply him with magical energy.


    ¡°In fact, wouldn¡¯t Eldi go inside first when he sees the gate¡­?¡±


    It was an opinion that would have been unfair if the person in question heard it, but Yekatrina and Ragnis, who were standing next to her, said it was quite possible, and added a chorus.


    From the moment they knew that she wasn¡¯t dead, they had no worries about Eldmia¡¯s life or death. I would worry about one case at a time, but


    now I wasn¡¯t worried at all because Eldmia had too many entricities and the skills she showed were too solid for that. Rather, I¡¯m just angry at the recklessness. While the three women were once again exposing Eldmia¡¯s recklessness, Radnell Vandes, who was looking at the gate with the wizards dispatched from the royal family, approached and quietly spoke to Ragnis.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems difficult to restart. There are traces of forcibly opening the door through magic, and because of that, the temperament has changed a lot. Even if the wizards prepare properly and open the door, it will take several months.¡±


    The fact that Seneran, who suddenly lost his research object, came to such a conclusion even though he started a game and clung to it was like saying that even if someone else came and saw it, the evaluation would not be overturned. The not-so-good news raised wrinkles between Asillie¡¯s brows.


    Since Kak was there, it was certain that it led to the Western Kingdom area, so I wasn¡¯t worried about that, but it was a problem because the road back to Isthel was long and difficult. Besides, it¡¯s winter.


    ¡®Should I get help from Esmuer?¡¯


    It was a fact that she needed to know anyway, so I had to send a letter to talk about it, and the contact method to do so was also shared under mutual agreement when visiting the empire. If you asked for help, they would give you indirect support, but I was a little reluctant to ask for help when Eldmia¡¯s life wasn¡¯t even in danger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thinking about it, I didn¡¯t like it very much.


    No matter how good a rtionship we have with each other, when we stare at one man, it hurts our pride to rely on her abilities unterally. He would have asked without hesitation if he had no means or means, but that was not the case this time.


    ¡°¡­Ha, I didn¡¯t expect to be contacted like this.¡±


    Leaving behind the people who searched the cave where the gate was located, Asilie came out alone and headed towards the forest to avoid the crowd of people who were clearing away the corpses of the orcs. Then, he leaned his forehead on a tree and called upon the spirit.


    ¡°Child of the forest, I want you to listen to my friend¡¯s request. Enderinia, Asili of the Green Vine, will ask you.¡±


    Being a forest spirit is so picky and demanding of the price of a transaction, so after making a request like this, there were a lot of requests, so I avoided it as much as possible, but now was not the time to discuss such things.


    ¡°Give it to the family of the green vine. Find yourpanion¡¯s earring that fell alone in the prairie and please take it to Asilier.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t contacted her for decades since she was beaten by ve hunters, and she already sighed in anticipation of the nagging she would receive for asking her out of the blue, but that wasn¡¯t important right now either.


    Now was the time for the wife to cheer up.

 Chapter 338

    Kelvast was by no means a small city, but the news that the lord was urgently leading an escort to the Wall quickly spread throughout the city.


    Usually, when the lord moved, stories rted to the orcs flowed out, so it was natural for the citizens, and thanks to this, the incident also spread quickly and drew attention.


    The story that an unknown adventurer not only showed up with Lord Dubert¡¯s two-handed axe, but also cut a knight in half, but the lord politely took him away spread much faster than the story that he headed for the wall, and the servants working in the lord¡¯s castle Information was updated from time to time.


    There was only one story that the city could cheer in the information delivery made like that.


    Finally, that cursed orc cub died.


    Other than that, there were only things that were questionable, inconsistent, or something I didn¡¯t like as a citizen of Kelvast.


    Some say he¡¯s an unknowing adventurer, while others say he¡¯s as polite as an aristocrat, someone says a fledgling who doesn¡¯t even feel likeing up is lucky enough to get away with an axe, and still others say how ipetent a person who splits armor in half is. refute


    Rumors that can only spread overnight have spread so many different stories that one wonders if they are true, and the adventurer quickly became a celebrity in Kelvast. either in a good or bad way. Even though his name was not known, the fact that he became so famous led some to dismiss the story itself as a rumor.


    And such rumors made some knights staying in the lord¡¯s castle ufortable, regardless of the intentions of the person concerned.


    ¡°You must get the ax back at all costs!¡±


    While the Margrave of Kelvast was busy trying to ascertain the authenticity of what the adventurer had said, one of the knights who were gathering in twos and threes and discussing the seriousness of the situation struck the table and enthused.


    If it had been shouted out by a young, high-spirited average knight, he would have been forced tough it off, but the owner of that cry was a middle-aged knight who had been protecting Kelvast for quite a long time among knights, and there was no way to stop his obvious but pointless protest-likeints here. The articles that were there were counted in one hand.


    ¡°How can the remains of Sir Dubert, who sacrificed his whole life for Kelvast¡­!¡±


    Unfortunately, among the knights on that hand, those of the highest rank were in a meeting with the lord, and those of a simr rank agreed with him.


    Thanks to this, the knights who followed the lord to the western gateway to escort them were on the verge of death.


    ¡®What can I do with an orc-like guy who splits people and armor in half with pure brute force?¡¯


    They were trainee knights at the time Sir Dubert was active, so their feelings were understandable, but reality was different from that. The middle-ranking knight started preaching to the adventurer, who had no honor at all, that he had to reim the ax by requesting a sacred duel, but the escort knights knew very well that even if they died soon, they could not win against that human.


    Outwardly, it didn¡¯t even feel right. Apart from the difference in rank, it was just insignificant. However, the uncleaned blood grease remaining on the axe suggested that the adventurer had killed the knight with the axe, so it is said that the horror was caused entirely with muscles.


    If they hadn¡¯t lived to hear about Sir Dubert¡¯s feat and what kind of ax was, they would have considered it a magic axe. If so, I would have been caught up in that fric atmosphere by now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How can a Kelvast knight, who protects the border between humanity and civilization, suck his fingers while being robbed of such an honorable adventurer!¡±


    ¡°A barbarian who cut the knights in two in front of the gate! How is it different from an orc!¡±


    It¡¯s not. I heard that the lord knows thew well enough to be suspicious¡­


    The eyes of the three trembling eyes crossed in the air, and with tacit agreement, they decided to shut their mouths. I had no idea what kind of nagging and spirit I would receive from those riders far above me if I just refuted here.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make my blood boil! I must show that ouw right now what justice and honor are!¡±


    As the number of voices agreeing with his opinion increased, he seemed to have gained confidence. In fact, no one stopped him, and eventually ten knights began to gather and head for the adventurer¡¯s room.


    The three escort knights, who tried hard to keep their mouth shut but couldn¡¯t get out of the flow, tilted their heads and exchanged nces. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to do something with this?


    It was dyed for a while because they were worried about etiquette, but the knights came to the conclusion that they were adventurers anyway, so let¡¯s do it moderately, and knocked on the door where the adventurer was.


    As soon as the polite voice told me toe in, the middle-aged knight who opened the door stood at the forefront and gave a short bow to the adventurer before speaking.


    ¡°My guest from faraway Isithel, I¡¯m sorry foring to see you without an appointment! However, while you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be on your journey, this situation is so urgent for us that we¡¯ve taken action despite our rudeness, so please understand. !¡±


    A slight wrinkle appeared between the eyebrows of the escort knights. No matter how much, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bit too much etiquette, senior driver.


    Toe in and apologize unterally and force understanding. Although the Margrave always said that it was not good for the knights who served the lord to do so, even though it was a disposition to neglect manners and pursue practical interests.


    The gazes of the escort knights secretly turned to the adventurer, but they were only showing reactions that they could not understand what they were thinking.


    It was only when the gaze and silence of the adventurer, who was lyingfortably on the bed, motionless and staring at the knights, that he felt burdened, that he opened his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmmmm, you¡¯ve probably already heard of it¡­¡±


    The middle-aged knight, who thought the adventurer understood and passed on, gave a lengthy exnation, but the escort knights¡¯ wrinkles only increased. As soon as I saw the lord, I was the one who asked if he knew thew well, is that his reaction right now?


    Why ¡®I¡¯ll understand and move on.¡¯ It¡¯s not ¡®Let¡¯s hear what the hell is this rudeness.¡¯ Does it sound like


    ¡°¡­So, we, the knights of Kelvast, who are here now, want a chance to return the great Sir Dubert¡¯s double-edged ax from you through a sacred duel!¡±


    The middle-ranking knight finished talking and waited for a response, but this time the adventurer was silent. in a very carefree manner.


    He was lying still without even getting up, but since he had alreadymitted rudeness and came in, no one pointed it out and was only sending disapproving nces. Then, he took up the sword that had been released beside him and looked at the middle-ranking knight calmly.


    ¡°There must be a training ground. Guide me.¡±


    It was a very natural and calm attitude, but the other knights, led by the middle-ranking knight, dly took the lead, d that they had just created an excuse to get the ax back. As if escorting adventurers back and forth. Or, some of the knights who moved as if they were encircling them to prevent them from escapingughed at the adventurers in a very low voice.


    ¡°It seems like you think you only need to deal with one person.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could they be so ignorant? Surely Lord Haxen correctly said ¡®the knights of Kelvast¡¯. Even amoner would know the difference.¡±


    ¡°If you knew, wouldn¡¯t you have politely declined the duel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡±


    It was a remark that would make even the three knights who became escort knights frommoners only with hard work look fat, but since they were not the people to be considerate of such things, the escort knights just quietly followed. While the knights who arrived at the training ground drew attention and circled around them, medium-sized knight Hak-sen stood in the center of the training ground and faced the adventurer who was still looking around with a cold attitude, drew his sword and adjusted his posture.


    ¡°I, Haxen Stroud, knight of the fortress city of Kelvast, swear in front of the gods that I will take ownership of Sir Dubert¡¯s double-edged axe in a holy duel right here and now!¡±


    At the same time, the aura that had been well stored inside her body began to radiate. Among the knights who reached the Aura Expert in the castle, the aura that he intimidated and spewed out was certainly unusual, but the adventurer who looked at it did not show any change as if he did not feel anything.


    I just took a half step back, bowed my back, bowed, and drew my sword in a clean, undisturbed motion.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    The escort knights exchanged nces without saying who came first, watching the perfect action without any superfluities that reflexively leaked questions from the knights who were watching.


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega. The son of Radan Ega and Ebisher Ruina, an apprentice who learned the sword of Ogatorp and walked the path of a knight, andter swore to walk the path of wandering for the peace of the kingdom and the peace of the people. It¡¯s a sword.¡±


    Somehow it seemed like this.


    ¡°As the knights of the fortified city of Kelvast im the rightful spoil I have won on the battlefield, the double-edged ax called Lord Dubert¡¯s Legacy, I will not engage in a duel until they pay me for their disrespect and their wishes. I swear in front of all gods.¡±


    Confusion arose among the knights, who understood that the situation was about to turn out of the ordinary, but the adventurer, who identified himself as Eldmia, just concluded the conversation while taking a posture at the top.


    ¡°I lost my honor in this ce, so I will regain my honor in this ce and receive the price. Until then, I will neither reap the sword nor open my mouth.¡±


    Among the bewildered knights, only the escort knights tightly closed their eyes.


    Don¡¯t you know honor? Ouw? savage? If that was a savage, everyone here was a savage.


    ¡®As expected, none of the words of the lord were wrong.¡¯


    That day, as soon as Margrave Kelvast came out after a long three-hour meeting, he heard that all seven knights under hismand had been broken by an adventurer from Itthiel and paid a ransom, and he had to hold his back.

 Chapter 339

    After dealing with the knights, I decided to slightly revise my evaluation of the Western Kingdom.


    From a town full ofzy bastards that even orcs can¡¯t deal with properly, to a town full ofpassion where seven knights with bad brains andck of skills but a lot of money flock to them to prepare for their journey back to their hometown. It was very regrettable that the three escort knights who had the first meeting with the lord fell back like ghosts, but there is nothing else to do.


    Now I started to understand that they couldn¡¯t deal with the orcs properly. Since they were kind friends like a generous tree, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to have sympathy while dealing with the orcs?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find words and earn money this way.¡±


    With a smile, I take off the barding of the war horse that has now be my horse and hand it to the guy standing there with a bewildered expression. He was a follower of a guy named Haksen, who was proud of being at the forefront ofmitting all rudeness, but that¡¯s how it was when I heard that he paid for the horse as a ransom.


    I don¡¯t know if it was shocking that the knight I served lost to an adventurer, or if it was shocking that the knight paid the ransom for the horse, but it¡¯s clear that I couldn¡¯t believe the sight in front of me. maybe it¡¯s both


    But is there any special thing? Others are twice as arrogant, but if you don¡¯t have money, you should be taken away. If you mess with it, you should have taken a horse that doesn¡¯t listen well. Still, I have a conscience, so I leave the barding.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the saddle, backpack, and helmet, so I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s unnecessarily heavy and unnecessary, so I leave it behind.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, he waddled out of the stable, carrying a heavy barding and a javelin and a bow that were attached to the saddle. Soon after, I was very flustered and heard the sound of something shaking.


    ¡°The knights are not good, the servants are not good¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a funny ce.


    As I was rechecking my harness while straightening my head, I felt a presence from behind and heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Is that what Lord Haxen said?¡±


    It was the Marquess of Kelvast. Looking at the horse, pretending to be indifferent, maintaining a calm state without being apanied by an escort, it seemed that he had already listened to the story and grabbed the back of his neck.


    There is no such thing as sincerity in that nonchnt appearance. Since the things called knights were robbed by an adventurer with no roots, even the lord would feel like he was smeared in the face, and the atmosphere in the city would be ugly for a while. ¡®Is it true that knights robbed by one adventurer can protect us?¡¯ The same sound will prevail.


    Nevertheless, the performance of Marquis Kelvast was perfect. I can only guess about psychology, but I can¡¯t be sure. There was no reason to dig into it, so I nodded casually and answered lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s a good word. People follow it well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard others take pennies.¡±


    For the nobility, it was a pittance. Because each knight only received four gold coins.


    ¡°I got what I deserved. I don¡¯t think anyone has the ability to pay more.¡±


    The mask of the Margrave of Kelvast cracked at the answer he deliberately turned his head away. It was a natural reaction since the knights in his possession were devalued.


    Because of the existence of auras, the ranks of knights are divided into thousands of different categories, but in the end, as knights are far stronger and more advantageous than humans who cannot use auras, they are by no means cheap soldiers. Users are just trying to get the position of a supercar in the Middle Ages, but they are also at the level of popr foreign cars.


    A knight named Haxen said that there were three more people stronger than him, and two of them, including him, were users, so the Margrave of Kelbast in front of me now has at least six supercars and seven imported cars, but has a lot of troops. It can be said that he is a crazy rich man who has enough assets to roll it to the city with his .


    To be honest, I had only heard that Kelvast was a barrier against orcs, so support was generous and rich in many ways, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be to this extent. However, while he was away for a while, the value of his three supercars and seven foreign cars had fallen to the level of scrap cars.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re not that needy.¡±


    It is difficult to understand with themon sense of modern people, but it was a very natural reaction. In fact, the knights even raised their voices saying that they could pay more ransom.


    ¡°Is that so? It seems the West is richer than I thought.¡±


    It¡¯s good that you can afford to spend money on these guys. At my answer, which explicitly contained such intentions, Marshal Kelvast let out a silent sigh.


    It was what the guys were iming, so of course I knew. I just made everyone shut up and got four of them. At first, Haksen, who was furious and said he would pay enough money to buy three warhorses,ter shut himself down, afraid that the ransom would be cut for no reason.


    Didn¡¯t I tell you to give me a reason to act like a dick if you¡¯re still quiet? I just focused on making the reason.


    A knight who was released after paying a ransom that was less than the price of a warhorse. The person who regarded it as a knight would also be put to death, and the person in question would want to bite their tongue out of shame. Maybe for a while, even if you do well on the battlefield, you¡¯ll have to live trembling under the ridicule of being a knight with four gold coins?


    ¡°Ha, are you really just an adventurer?¡±


    The Margrave of Kelvast, as if having already grasped my intentions from our conversation just now, threw a quick ball without hesitation. Rather than being particrly critical or hostile, it was a sense of absurdity.


    Although the sudden actions of the knights were the cause, it was hard to believe that I was a person facing a person who overturned everything that could have been overturned and even smeared shit. did.


    ¡°There are a lot of waves in my life due to unavoidable circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really¡­ poetic.¡±


    The Margrave Kelvast, who had a confused expression on his face but nodded in agreement, shook his head and changed the topic.


    ¡°Actually, I came here not because of that, but because I wanted to tell you about the oue of the meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. It must have been hard to believe, but thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you not told me the results yet?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t believe it, soldiers would havee here with spears and swords, not the lord.¡±


    Let¡¯s say the obvious story as if it were obvious, Margrave Kelvastughed and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Actually, we didn¡¯t just y and eat in the city, so we came to the conclusion that this or that situation is intertwined. We¡¯ve already sent a dispatcher.¡±


    ¡°Are you hot?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Kelvast doesn¡¯t have drakes and gates. For the one-in-a-million chance.¡±


    In the past, the orcs would have asked how to use the gate and ride the dragon, but because of Kak, I only thought it was the wisdom of the ancestors.


    ¡°Honestly, until now I¡¯ve thought of it as an idiotic possibility, but I¡¯m starting to think that maybe it was the wisdom of my ancestors. Maybe I went through something simr during the Great Offensive in the past.¡±


    what the fuck I was surprised to learn that he even read my thoughts.


    Even after that, until I finished maintenance and left the stable, the Margrave of Kelvast, who apanied me while talking casually, did not until we reached the edge of the garden in the castle, as if passing by, brought up another story. ¡°We say we will contact you as quickly


    as possible, but it will take forty-five days for the letter from this side to reach Isthel.


    You can¡¯t apany an unidentified outsider because you use the means of contact.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too surprised anymore. Are all the adventurers of Ethiel as knowledgeable as you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but in the end, it seems that everyone lives there.¡±


    There are people like Gaendal Party and there are bastards like Dangtel, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. At my answer, he formally nodded and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like a substitute, but if you want, I can write an identity document in my name.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be useful to hold on somehow until the veracity of my remarks is clear?¡±


    ¡°Well, this happened during a brief meeting, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s useful.¡±


    Seeing as heughed even after he spoke, he was no ordinary person after all. ¡®Catch and kill him right now for putting shit on my face!¡¯ Even if the situation was directed, ¡®I can do that.¡¯ I was thinking of epting that.


    Of course, in that case, many other people would have had to take my ax, knife, and needle.


    ¡°Even though my ID is an Itthiel adventurer¡¯s card, but I came from the steppe, so I have no reason to suspect smuggling. It¡¯s notpletely free, but at least I won¡¯t have any trouble passing through the kingdoms to return to Itthiel. Or here at all. You can also stay as a guest at Ithiel and wait for someone to meet you at Itthel.¡±


    ¡°In the former case, what do you expect in return?¡±


    ¡°I want silence.¡±


    Is this an unexpected answer? I wondered what it was, so I tilted my head and looked at it, and the Margrave of Kelvast gave an exnation with a light smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we save face after you¡¯ve gone. It¡¯s too brazen toe to this point and ask for your ax back. Just to make you a hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­An unidentified traveler following Lord Dubert¡¯s will punished the neglectful guardians of Kelvast, woke them up and headed for the East aimlessly?¡±


    Judging from his surprised reaction with his eyes wide open, it seems to be simr.


    ¡°You¡¯re a coveted talent. Aren¡¯t you interested in kingdom life?¡±


    ¡°There are still many waves to hit.¡±


    Leaving behind the ttering words of the Margrave of Kelvast, I chose the identity document.

 Chapter 340

    The Margrave of Kelvast told me that it would take about a day to go through the formalities and produce the identity certificate, so I went out to the city with my pockets bagged to buy travel goods.


    Wandering around this big city without knowing anything was a bit of a daunting task, so I stabbed the two guards guarding the gate with some silver coins and asked for advice. .


    ¡°Kelvast is more expensive than other cities, so eat your heart and go!¡±


    After tasting the power of the great silver coin, we headed towards the city along a well-paved and tidy road, leaving behind them smiling and waving their hands as if seeing off a friend of 10 years.


    It was a much busier city than I thought. Unlike the rugged and high outer walls, the interior is so splendid that it is believed to be the capital of the kingdom. It could be more so because it was close to the inner castle, but even so, it was hard to think of it as a city that blocked the orcs from trying to invade every single day.


    It was a little precious as it seemed to prove that it had not copsed even once in the long years since the Great Offensive.


    If you have this level of ability, you can¡¯t manage it well.


    In fact, the ancient gate is not something you can do just because you want to manage it, so it was unfair to ask them for their crimes, but from the point of view of the victims, wouldn¡¯t you want to hold on to someone and me others? Winter vacation has suddenly turned into cold weather training, so even if you don¡¯t say it out loud, you willment it.


    Still, thanks to the financial treatment prescribed by the drivers, I felt a lot better, so I picked up snacks and ate snacks and looked for souvenirs and moved as much as I could while sightseeing. Being angry and annoyed with the situation that came up is not going to solve it anyway, so it was better to enjoy it as much as possible.


    After walking for about 30 minutes, the shops around me began to disy and sell items that were far from ordinary people. The number of adventurersing and going also seemed to be at least not on the wrong path.


    ¡°Huh, it definitely costs more.¡±


    No matter how much Etis-L received all kinds of support from most of the continent¡¯s countries, it was obviously war, so prices weren¡¯t particrly cheap, but here it was more. Orcs spread out like cockroaches right in front of me was the reason, but looking at the overall price of all items, it seemed that the biggest reason was that the ie of adventurers was good.


    I don¡¯t really feel much about snacks, but I can feel the travel equipment. If it weren¡¯t for the generously giving articles, it would have been a big problem. It could be anything to eat and live, but it is clear that a lot of time was taken up here and there to pay for travel expenses.


    I thanked the idiots who appeared like fate and financed my daily expenses, and I started shopping with peace of mind.


    There were many things to buy as I had to do it alone, from moving and exploring, as well as camping and preparing meals to the surrounding boundaries. If it had been in my previous life, I would have stayed up all night guarding a bonfire in a situation where no answer came out, barely fell asleep around dawn, and struggled to get up around lunchtime, and it would have been a trip like moving again for a short while. There are many.


    Right now, the bonfire is solved in one queue through the portable magic stone stove. On top of that, if you have to carry firewood or pick up wood at a campsite, you can cover it with light and small magic stones, so your luggage bes lighter and you save time.


    Not only can you cook lightly by adjusting the firepower, but you can also use it as antern, so it is a level that can be said to be a cheat key for adventurers only.


    ¡°You look at customers very well, but do you have money? That¡¯s expensive.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Two gold coins.¡±


    One travel tool is a 1/2 Kelvast Knight! However, it was an eptable price, so I shut up, paid the price, and bought an additional magic stone. But thanks to the drivers, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have to worry about currency exchange.


    Perhaps thanks to paying the price without hesitation, the shopkeeper brought out a variety of good items and offered discounts, but among them, the necessary items were a luminous stone that glows brightly for a short time and a small shovel the size of a field shovel, so I didn¡¯t get that much of a discount.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mysterious guest. You have eyes to see and money, but things are the first time you¡¯ve been on the road. Where did you go into the wrong dungeon and blow it away?¡±


    ¡°The equipment blew me away. Things are still intact in Etisel.¡±


    ¡°Its L? It¡¯s too far toe here after blowing up equipment from there?¡±


    ¡°They came all at once because they rode the old gate.¡±


    It was purely interest-oriented, rather than asking a pretty sharp question, so when I told the truth, the shopkeeper, whoughed and took it as a joke, praised my wit and reduced the price by three silver coins. Judging from the fact that I was leaving the store behind me, saying that I was failing and living, it seems that I thought it was because I ate in the dungeon and threw a joke out of pride.


    Surprisingly, such an illusion was not unique to the first shop owner. When buying bags, food, and winter coats, people made the same mistake and sympathized with me, and I suddenly received pleasant sympathy and bought the things I wanted at a little bit cheaper.


    It was a really desirable delusion and misunderstanding. It was good because it was me.


    Feeling such warm affection from Kelvast, the cksmith at the cksmith who entered the smithy for thest time to repair the armor looked at me holding this and that and the equipment, then wrinkled his nose and asked,


    ¡°Are you leaving for the steppe?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re going ind.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we might as well just rest in the city for a while.¡±


    The people of Kelvast must be kind, but the cksmith eagerly continued to give advice while examining my leather breastte.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know the situation behind the scenes because I¡¯m dealing with the orcs, but the kingdoms aren¡¯t good right now. The territories that are attached to each other tend to go to war often, so if something goes wrong, it¡¯s a situation where there¡¯s a fire. If we get to the city safely, there will be no problem, but if we run into anything along the way, I can¡¯t guarantee that good things wille and go.¡±


    what? This isn¡¯t a farce, it¡¯s a really important story, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt it, but the atmosphere in Kelvast is too good for that?¡±


    ¡°Of course it has to be. Kelvast doesn¡¯t get any disadvantages no matter how many kingdoms fight a hundred times a thousand times. The seams are a bit damaged, so I think it¡¯s better to fix them. Do you want to fix them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Please.¡±


    It was not difficult to guess that Kelvast was also supported by ying the role of Orc-blocking, just as Etis-L received support as a demon ward. The cksmith continued to speak even as he looked at all the strange things.


    ¡°You must be a person from the kingdom. Due to the Orc offensive in the past, the people of the Western Kingdom are morbidly wary of the Orcs. This is why no kingdom will fight, even though it is an affluent city that is not envious of the Empire.¡±


    It belongs to the kingdom, but it feels like a kind of neutral city. It was funny that the orcs were fighting with each other happily while blocking the threat of the orcs, but I let it go.


    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t itwless outside the territory? Is that protected?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work on guys like thieves. But those who have an idea tend to just let it go even if they¡¯re holding a document with the lord¡¯s seal on it. That¡¯s why the shock of the Great Offensive was great.¡±


    For a moment, I wondered if the Margrave of Kelvast didn¡¯t speak on purpose to sway me, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t take it seriously because he had confidence based on universal consciousness. The horse is a Margrave, there is no King.


    I didn¡¯t even have to exin the reason why I had to go ind to people I wouldn¡¯t see today anyway, so I left the smithy with a tip. Not only the information, but also the skills were good enough. The armor that had been repaired was satisfactory enough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the way back will be smooth either.¡±


    Obviously, new incidents do not ur every time I go¡­ but I am not at all relieved as I continue to be involved in incidents that have already urred.


    Eventually, on the way back to the castle, I stopped at a magic tool shop and bought an additional security device. When activated, it recognizes living beings approaching within a certain range and vibrates, but it vibrates even if a small bird flies in, and it is a thing that has been constantly requested for a magic stone for maintenance, so after cursing that it is a truly stupid invention, it was erased from my mind.


    Originally, I had intended to end up making simple booby traps out of thick thread and small bells, but if looting is so rampant that even the city¡¯s cksmith warns, it¡¯s better to anticipate such traps and be mindful of the possibility of dealing with the sneaky guys who approach.


    After all, it is not easy to travel alone in a world where all kinds of hostile creatures exist.

 Chapter 341

    An uneventful day passed and the next day dawned.


    In the meantime, I hoped that a few distraught knights would pay again, but unfortunately that did not happen. I wondered if those who were clearly superior in skill to the knights robbed by me mighte because of the honor, but as the Margrave Kelvast said, there was no news about whether it was rted to the groundwork to use me to create a story.


    To be honest, when I got there, I had more expectations than money that I might be able to meet a talented person, but it was inevitable. Shortly after opening my eyes in regret, the Margrave of Kelvast, who offered me an extremely early breakfast for a nobleman, handed me after the meal was not a document, but a dog tag that looked like an adventurer¡¯s rank list.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better to do this rather than document it. I¡¯m sure it can be used anywhere in the West Zone.¡±


    He was also a man of great influence. I asked if he was afraid of the possibility of misuse, and he said it was something close to a one-way ticket.


    ¡°It¡¯s an item that you can pass without any restrictions only when you¡¯re moving away from Kelvast. So, make sure you don¡¯t miss anything on the way back and move around. There¡¯s no disadvantage when you go back, but we¡¯ll pass it only after being investigated, and to you It¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble.¡±


    really makes everything Isn¡¯t this actually something for exiles?


    Well, even if it was, it didn¡¯t matter anyway because it was a perfect item for me who was in a hurry to leave. Upon epting the goods with a polite expression of gratitude, the Margrave of Kelvast nodded in satisfaction as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s a disappointing meeting in many ways, but it seems like this is enough and it¡¯s been sorted out smoothly. Regarding the problem with the gate¡­ Let¡¯s talk it over with Etis-L in an amicable direction. The rest of the details are for the servants to help. I¡¯ll keep the word.¡±


    It seemed like a nuance to stay as a guest until the preparations were finished, but at the same time, it could be interpreted as meaning to go as quickly as possible. It would be fun if it were fun to sit down like the truth, but since the price is my time, I decided to endure it this time.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but I just finished preparing yesterday, so I¡¯m going to start like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you said you came through the gate all of a sudden, your acquaintances must be worried.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m so worried that my back will probably catch fire when I go back.


    I felt like I was breaking out in a cold sweat because the reality I had been ignoring suddenly came right in front of me, but thest conversation with Margrave Kelvast ended smoothly. After digging out like that, I packed all my belongings and saw my words that made me feel good just by looking at them, and seeing the well-stocked equipment on top of them, I started to feel like I understood why campers got sick with equipment.


    Of course, the good thing was that it ended there.


    As soon as I got out of the castle andpletely crossed the well-maintained roads and gates of the city and left Kelvast, what was spread out in front of my eyes was a huge wilderness.


    No matter how hard I worked on designing and preparing for the future, when I suddenly fell alone in a foreign country where I didn¡¯t know anything¡­


    ¡°Ha, the feeling sucks.¡±


    Only swearing came out with augh. Anyway, whether I was driving forward or standing still, the feeling of helplessness was the same, so I decided to move forward and feel helpless for now.


    Perhaps because it was early in the morning, there were few queues or travelers heading to the city, even though we were still following what could be called a road. If it was the way I knew, I would have struggled in boredom, but to me, who had to rely on the map alone from one to ten, such feelings were no different from luxury, and every time I woke up, I was struck by the magic of passing time and distance and moved forward.


    Maybe that¡¯s why we set out looking at the rising morning sun, but the sun started to set behind us before we knew it.


    ¡°Really, your previous owner was a fortune. He was a fortune.¡±


    After getting a deep sense of satisfaction from patting the neck of a well-listened and strong horse, I set up a site on the edge of a forest a little away from the river and prepared for camping. After looking around for a while, there were quite a few things that could be used for firewood, so I decided to just rely on the campfire until I fell asleep.


    I hurriedly untied the thread, hung it over the surrounding trees, hung a bell, set up a tent, and finally installed a magic stone stove and a crime prevention magic tool inside, and the sunpletely fell just at thest minute. If I had saved money on the tent, it was clear that I would not have been on time because I was suffering from poles and trestle that kept falling over.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I moved alone, but it¡¯s something I¡¯ve always done, and I felt a strange sense of satisfaction. I had more time left than I thought, so I decided topletely revise my dinner n, which I had originally intended to eat simply, and boil the stew.


    Even so, I just boiled the meat that I was supposed to roast today and tomorrow with potatoes and various seasonings.


    If I had a bag, I would have taken out Lovell¡¯s seasoning, which I learned the recipe for after sparring with Ekatrina. This is more like a soup than a stew.


    ¡°Still, it smells good.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t cook properly in my previous life, but I was amazed at my own skills that improved day by day, so I waited nkly for thepletion of the thread splitting, and at some point I started to hear artificial noise from afar.


    It was a sound I had been listening totely. The sound of shing weapons.


    ¡°Yeombyeong, I should have used a magic stone stove.¡±


    I started a bonfire to save money, but I¡¯m not in a good mood to hear that kind of noise already. When I listened carefully to the asional visit to Goseong, it seemed that they were fighting not with monsters, but with people.


    It wasn¡¯t really my business, so I was neglecting it with the feeling that it didn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t approach it, but somehow the sound of fighting disappeared, but the light shimmered and starteding towards me.


    ¡°Ha¡­ They say they don¡¯t even touch dogs when they eat, but they try to touch people.¡±


    I neglected it for no reason, cut off the traps I had set up, and thought that my meal would be ruined.


    ?


    Encounter bandits on the way.


    It is verymon in the western kingdom zone. Even in ces where cities and viges are close together, robbers were not umon, and if the distance was a little farther away, there were bandits looking for food in a moderately good ce.


    It was possible because it was a ce where not only fights between kingdoms but also fights between nobles were frequent. It is somon that many mercenary groups are formed every day, but are broken up in a single battle and be bandits, so it is not surprising to anyone.


    As a result, there are not a few cases where they pretend to bemon thieves and attempt assassination or try to end a grudge rtionship.


    like right now


    ¡°Captain, we have finished arresting important people.¡±


    The man called the captain nodded his head quietly as the assant reported in a calm tone after striking the backs of the heads of those who were defeated after a long battle and tying them up one by one with a club.


    This was just one of themon and messy gossips between nobles, but it was by no means light. Those they capture today will serve as great shackles to rival families. It was fortunate that the work waspleted well and there were few casualties,pared to the uneasy n and the negligible skill of the enemy.


    ¡°What about those lights? I¡¯m sure you heard them.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you notice something strange and look around here tomorrow morning, your ns could be disrupted.¡±


    I had to kill it because I couldn¡¯t leave even the slightest element of anxiety behind. I was sorry to bring in an unrted third party, but I can only assume that I was out of luck.


    After hearing his answer, the ten assants finished reorganizing before they could hear every detail, and moved towards the flickering light from one side of the forest, leaving the five wounded as guards for the bound prisoners. The purpose was to hurry without the need to maintain a prayer cover, so the movement was fast because they approached without turning off the torch.


    But Encounter was faster than they expected. Because the other side was alsoing toward them.


    The other person said, standing at a distance where it was difficult to see his face properly because the light of the torch did not reach it yet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk for a long time. If you don¡¯t want to die, go away.¡±


    It seemed like an adventurer or a mercenary who had lived a rough life to swear at them as soon as they saw them. Seeing as he was carrying arge two-handed ax on one shoulder, it was highly likely that he was an adventurer. It seems like it would be difficult just to wield it, but seeing that he had abandoned the advantage of being a campsite he had set up and entered the wooded forest, it seemed that his head was a bitcking.


    Well, that¡¯s why he must be so confident against ten people. Looks like a savage warrior.


    ¡°Consider yourself out of luck.¡±


    They had already gotten used to the pincer attack by matching dozens and hundreds of times, so they didn¡¯t need a signal or a spirit. As soon as the captain¡¯s words were finished, the assants rushed forward, matching the speed urately.


    I had no intention of being careless as one. It was said that he was already confident in his skills from taking such an action, so if he did something wrong, he could get injured.


    ¡°Do the shit.¡±


    Sure enough, the other party was not afraid of those who were feverishly pulling out their swords and running towards him.


    Just fix the axe.


    ordingly, the assants guessed the range of the ax and prepared to wield it.


    At the expected range, the ax was swung and at the same time as he prepared to pull himself out, the opponent blew a whistle.


    ¨C Pip!


    signal. pincers. trap.


    Reasonable suspicion, based on the whistling sound and the confident attitude of the opponent, grabbed the gangsters¡¯ ankles and raised their alertness, but at that time, something unknown had already pierced the heads of more than five people. The captain, who confirmed the appearance a littleter, shouted in a voice full of astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s an archer! It was a trap¡­!¡±


    However, his cries did not reach the end.


    Because the ax he thought he was going to wield suddenly flew and lodged in his chest with a blunt impact.


    Even though he could not ovee the weight and felt his body floating, the captain could not erase his doubts. Throwing a weapon this big like a hatchet? Even after falling to the floor, it was impossible to even roll over because of the weight of the axe. At first, he had time to think about it, so he thought the armor he was wearing was doing its job, but he looked up and saw that the ax had more than half of one de stuck in it.


    ¡®Damn it, I must have been numb because death was approaching.¡¯


    Still, since he threw his weapon, he looked forward with hope that he might be able to deal with it somehow, but all he saw was his men who had all died in that brief moment and the owner of the ax approaching him. In his hand was a sword that seemed to belong to his subordinates.


    Even seeing the blood dripping, it seemed that he had taken his weapon and even cut his men to death.


    ¡°Damn, where the hell did you get such a freak¡­¡±


    Is this a coincidence that makes sense? Suddenly, at thest moment when everything in the world was unfair, the man who was looking down at him raised his sword while chanting in a low voice.


    ¡°I guess I was out of luck.¡±


    ¡®A savage bastard like a dog. What a fucking thing to say¡­ Ah, that¡¯s what I said.¡¯


    The sword was thrust into the heart of the captain who gained a bted realization while he was unable to speak due to blood gushing out.

 Chapter 342

    The assant, who had a reputation among his colleagues for his exceptionally good hearing, thought. I¡¯m sure there was an engagement, but the sounds I heard were strange.


    ¡°I just heard the captain¡¯s voice saying something about the archers.¡±


    It was also a very urgent tone. Considering the general¡¯s personality, it was very rare. Was it such an unexpected surprise? The battle seemed to be over soon, but somehow it was ominous.


    ¡°They must have been adventurers.¡±


    After the reorganization, the others looked at each other¡¯s wounds and ignored his words. Although their wounds were not so great, they were in a bit of a hurry because they had to check the prisoners one by one to see if they had any fatal injuries, and there was no time to seriously react to the talking to themselves.


    Even the assant with a good ear thought positively, trying to shake off his anxiety at the words of his colleague. If it was those who wanted to help the prisoners, they would haveunched a pincer attack right away, and given the size of the fire, not so many people would have been moving.


    A surprise attack by an archer does not cause any major problems. Concluding that, the assant turned his head and looked at the prisoners, and one of the men in the best condition shouted at him.


    ¡°Fucking imperial minions. And yet you guys are the children of the West!¡±


    ¡°No one will fall for such a foolish provocation, so take care of your energy. If you die, we will be in trouble.¡±


    It was so funny to see him ignoring his body and struggling like a mad dog when he roughly bites his tongue in fear. A pawn of the Empire, do you really think the Empire cares about the West? The level of self-consciousness is serious enough.


    All the anti-imperialist factions were like this. Armed with the logic that if the Empire grows in power, they will one day eat away at the Western Kingdom and wield hegemony, they im to be true children of the West, iming to be true. And there were a few holes in that logic that were big enough to be seen by an uneducated assant.


    Among them, one of the biggest holes was that the empire¡¯s power was already filthy, and the other was that the empire¡¯s expansion policy had already turned to unexplorednds encroached by monsters, not human territory, from several years ago.


    To the Empire, the Western Territory was and that was no different from Isthel in the distance. If that side is the barrier that blocks the demons, this side is just a barrier that blocks the orcs and monsters of the steppe.


    In any case, the West Zone is fighting against each other, so there is no way to check the empire, but it was foolish to take other people¡¯s front lines by consuming less productive kingdoms, overextending themselves and making unnecessary expenses.


    ¡®And the Empire is not an idiot.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know what it will be like on the day the fire dragon dies and the monsters and orcs of the steppes disappear, but now is not that day, so the anti-imperialist ims are nonsense. They just saw reality the way they wanted to see it because of their excessive pride and vanity.


    While he clicked his tongue, the assant felt someone from behind, so he turned his head and felt his blood run cold.


    A young man with arge body he had never seen before was ring at them in the forest. With a familiar sword in one hand and arge two-handed ax with a corpse in the other.


    At the moment, in the mind of the assant, ¡®Is the expression that the body is hanging is the right expression? A short consideration urred on the subject, but I couldn¡¯te up with a better way to express that look than that right away. It was highly likely that it got caught in the process of digging into the breastte and bones, but what was important now was that the corpse was the captain, not such trifles.


    ¡°If you lift even one finger, it will be judged to be hostile and killed.¡±


    It was just a in muttering of words, but no one could resist. Ten talented people died in an instant, and even the captain returned as a corpse. With five wounded, it was never a situation to do anything.


    Even if it was the result of an ambush, it was even more dangerous if the young man did it alone.


    ¡°You have three options.¡±


    The young man who nodded lightly, as if he liked the reaction of the assants, raised his hand holding the sword and spread three fingers.


    ¡°One is just lost here. It¡¯s nothing special. I¡¯m just following him on my way. It¡¯s the simplest and quickest option, so it¡¯s a good thing for me.¡±


    I¡¯m still worried that the dinner stew will burn. One of the young man¡¯s fingers folded along with the words that he couldn¡¯t tell if he was serious or joking.


    ¡°The other one runs away, leaving those tied up there alone. These bastards swung their swords at me, so they were all dead, and you guys were told to stay still, so I¡¯ll give you that much consideration. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an attractive option until now.¡±


    That was right. Even if you safely run away like this, it will be difficult after that if the anti-imperialists go on their way. Anti-imperialists would use this assassination and kidnapping attempt as an excuse to add strength to their arguments, and their actions would be constrained by the failure of this operation, and they were forced to remain silent for a while.


    It is certain that it will take a long time before the eyes of suspicion are removed. In the meantime, if the number of people joining it increased, anti-imperialist activities might really rise.


    If it does, it will be ruined in the end. The reason why the empire is not interested in the west is because they are wild dogs that do not bite and at the same time guard the house even though they did not ask for it. If a wild dog that had been neglected because of theck of feed suddenly thrusts its teeth into it, the empire would try to dispose of the wild dog, even if it meant mobilizing its own guard dogs.


    Previous emperors hadn¡¯t done that, but future emperors would definitely do that. When the assant finished his thoughts for a short moment, the young man gave hisst choice.


    ¡°That¡¯s thest option. Bring all the people who are tied up, exin what kind of division this is and why you did this damn thing, and if I¡¯m just going, just go.


    It was a one-sided and arrogant attitude, but no one could deny the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eup! Eup! Eup!¡±


    Except for the anti-imperialist who just got muzzled by the assant. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him for that careless outburst, but he continued to struggle.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with that bastard?¡±


    In the end, the young man, unable to hold back his doubts, asked a question, but he had no way to know because he kept his mouth shut. In the end, the assant, who had been paying attention for a moment, sighed at the young man¡¯s gesture and had to untie the cloth he had ced.


    Then the anti-imperialist, who had be impatient, shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Good fucking imperialists! A perfect end for traitors selling out the country! The West wins! Hahahaha!¡±


    In a fit of anger, I wanted to hit the bat right away, but I couldn¡¯t move, so the assants only clenched their fists. In fact, with just this, the exnation the young man wanted was no different from the end, so he even copsed.


    I have experienced numerous situations in which there is no way to help in the face of overwhelming force or power, but it has never been in this form. If it had been damaged by a natural disaster, it would have been less unfair than this. He tried to silence an adventurer he encountered on the road, but was massacred¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He btedly admitted that the conscience of the assant who couldn¡¯t kill them all was nothing to be ashamed of. Whatever the cause, if the young man was weak, he would have died. Judging by his attitude, he wasn¡¯t particrly in the same league as those anti-imperialists, so if he did, he would have died really unfairly.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already reached a point where I can¡¯t help it even if I roll my head and struggle. The assant looked at the young man with a calm head and tilted his head involuntarily.


    The young man¡¯s expression was very subtle.


    ¡°Imperialist? Are you saying that you are an anti-imperialist?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Of course!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand it well, why the hell? Didn¡¯t the Empire stop paying attention to the Western Kingdom after the Great Offensive? I thought they were South-South?¡±


    Contrary to his ignorant attitude, the man who was tied up to the young man who tilted his head and asked incredulously questioned whether he had a little knowledge andmon sense, stood up to the point of bloodshot.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit for imperialists! Does it make sense that the Empire won¡¯t go west just because of the orcs!¡±


    The young man¡¯s reaction quickly turned cold. The young man frowned and closed his eyes for a moment, thinking deeply about something.


    ¡°Do you guys think this way too? Orcs are no big deal?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s nothing more than nonsense from those madmen who don¡¯t know the world.¡±


    ¡°Hao? Even at this point, do you use Hao body? Your neck seems a bit stiff. Shall I bend it in half?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that.¡±


    Judging by how he even caught the pod with his tone of voice, he seemed to be quite smart, not just a bit knowledgeable.


    Feeling the threat of death at the moment, he immediately changed his words, and the young man clicked his tongue disapprovingly and pulled out the ax that was still embedded in the captain¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°Take him.¡±


    The arrogant anti-imperialist opened his eyes wide, and the assant opened his eyes as well and looked at the young man.


    ¡°Long live the princess, you fuckers.¡±


    The anti-imperialist¡¯s face contorted in an instant and he tried to shout something, but the assant acted faster. As he thought earlier, he blew off the bat and bit the cloth again in a feeling of exhration.


    And I asked the young man who was walking away as if he was really not interested.


    ¡°Are you really done with this?¡±


    The question stopped the young man. That alone made all the assants flinch, but the young man no longer felt any hostility.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of ming you for killing our group. If your skills weren¡¯t enough, it would have been you and not them who would have died, and that would have been a very unfortunate death. Can I believe it¡¯s over and it¡¯s over without a hitch?¡±


    ¡°I even talk at length about whether I¡¯m going to change my mind and not stab you in the back. Fuck you for riding stew.¡±


    The young man made eye contact with the assant, replying as if he was more annoyed at the prospect of burning Stew immediately than he was trying to kill himself.


    ¡°The head that judged the attack was dead, and the attackers were also dead, and as I said at the beginning, I only listened carefully and gave you a chance. And the gods just smiled at you. Just because it doesn¡¯t hit doesn¡¯t mean you have to guarantee it. I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. It¡¯s either off or off now.¡±


    The assant, who lost to momentary curiosity and felt the threat of taking his life again, took care of the prisoners with his colleagues without saying a word. Fortunately, no exchange of views was necessary to decide on a course of action. The young man turned his back and walked again, as if he had no lingering feelings for those gangsters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but not twice. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait! You should know who you are to be careful!¡±


    Colleagues scolded him with his eyes for why he kept catching a natural disaster that was about to pass by, but the assant was steadfast because it was an important content that should never be overlooked. It is not enough to convey only appearance.


    Even if the person who ordered them wanted to avenge the dead, they had to know their names.


    Contrary to his determination to insult him with his eyes one more time, the young man answered with clear pronunciation even as he walked away.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia.¡±


    The young man who identified himself as Eldmia walked away into the forest, leaving behind an unknown encounter that would be fate or bad luck.

 Chapter 343

    The n to kidnap the children and attendants of rival families is extremely efficient and useful, but also cowardly and ruthless. I don¡¯t know how many people would agree, but at least by the standards of the 5 Western Kingdoms.


    As a result, the person who initiated the kidnapping n, pursued it, and even issued the order to implement it remained in a very ufortable state.


    It felt like throwing the family¡¯s honor and his own honor into the shithole, but he had to endure that much for the sake of the cause, not for personal gain. Tonight I¡¯d have to empty a bottle of wine to cope with the humiliation, but that was no big deal.


    Compared to the Empire moving hostilely and spearing the entire Western Five Kingdoms.


    It was already five years ago that the people who had been waiting until the Empire turned their eyes to the unexplorednds of the Northeast began to be as proud as the boats called. Even the orcs who periodically invaded remained silent like the eve of a storm due to the appearance of Warchief Kak, so their confidence was literally skyrocketing. They tried to disrupt the public sentiment with the duke.


    At first, I thought it was a nonsense that didn¡¯t even work, but the absurd im that the slow and poor development of the west was all because the empire monopolized wealth surprisingly quickly spread among the people and began to gain support.


    In fact, most of it was because the 5 kingdoms fought each other whenever they were bored, but there was no way to know why the stream of consciousness was like that. In any case, those who suddenly became pro-imperialists had toe up with or implement very radical alternatives at the cost of movingte.


    That was the case with this n. It was a dishonorable act no different from a surprise attack, and it was clear that if the n actually went wrong, the future of the family would be immersed in darkness. Only the butler knows how relieved he was to see the prisoners with them when the Gasons returned.


    Although it cost a lot, the n worked. The captive was the heir to a family that was quite influential within the kingdom to which he belonged. The top 3 readers say it doesn¡¯t hurt even if you put it in your eyes. The 2nd head of the household has already lost her fertility due to an unfortunate incident on the battlefield, so she will listen carefully to anything she says to protect her children.


    Although it was devastating that ten of the elite members of the family died, heforted himself that thanks to them, at least one kingdom was able to take a step closer to peace.


    However, the content of the report was very strange.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia?¡±


    When I first read it, I was dumbfounded. So, the mission waspleted with almost no damage, but ten people died unrted to the n because of that one wrong choice?


    When I read it one more time, I got angry. damn it Oh God. If you were a human who would shout ¡°Long live the princess¡± and turn away as soon as you heard anti-imperialist remarks, wouldn¡¯t you have created a situation where you could resolve the situation amicably even before the fight? Why are you doing this to me?


    After reading it onest time, my doubts welled up. Clearly, the name was a familiar name and impression.


    The West, which is geographically close to the Empire, was inevitably sensitive to rumors and events of the Empire, and unless you live with your ears closed, the story of a hero miraculously resurrected after preventing the White Star of the Empire from being almost kidnapped by demons among the nobility is unknown. I knew everything.


    In addition, that impression was known in great detail thanks to the enthusiastic efforts of certain people. Thanks to this, he noticed that what was described in the report he was reading was very simr to the hero of Itthiel who yed an active part in the Empire.


    ¡°¡­Are they the same name¡­?¡±


    The problem is that they all seem to be the same.


    The Eldmia heard from the Empire was truly a model for knights.


    Despite his perfect etiquette and never showing a disorganized appearance during his stay in the Empire, the boy¡¯s main weapon is a sword, which is praised even at the young age of 15, and his basic skills have been perfected enough to be included in the textbooks of even the Imperial swordsmanship instructors. He honed his swordsmanship to the extent that it could be described as a skilled swordsman. Even though the young lion of Rudra made unspeakable insults, it was said that he was a person of character enough to keep his manners.


    In contrast, Eldmia in the report is a savage warrior itself.


    It is right to live high enough for his ability to ughter ten of his subordinates in an instant, but ording to the report, he has a wed personality to the point of giving the impression that he has acquired a lot of knowledge in order to crave and curse others in the subject of showing an attitude that he does not know the slightest about etiquette. is the owner


    Of course, it is impossible to be kind to those who tried to take my life, but looking at the report alone, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether it was correct to havemon sense criteria.


    ¡°¡­I think he epted the fact that he might burn the stew more sensitively than the threat to his life¡­?¡±


    Since it was a report from a subordinate he trusted, he was reading it while brainwashing himself into believing it was true. If he had read it elsewhere, he would have seriously doubted whether he had written a novel. Crucially, this Eldmia seemed to have a two-handed ax as its main weapon.


    ¡°This¡­ is really embarrassing.¡±


    In terms ofmon sense, it is natural that twopletely different people with the same name but simr appearances are more likely to be the same person than the possibility of being terrifyingly powerful. But ridiculously, the problem was that the possibility of being the same person was higher than the possibility of being the same person this time.


    Knight Eldmia is from Itis-L, and most recently got a job as an assistant to a professor who was a former court magician at the Royal Academy of Itth-El, subduing the dragon that slept in the basement of the academy. It didn¡¯t work.


    It would be a different story if he came to the West through all the gates of the continent, but in that case, everyone including himself would have known that fact.


    And this savage warrior, Eldmia¡­ Circumstances came from Kelvast. After a few days of walking away from him, it was confirmed that he had the identity card of the lord of Kelvast, so it must be certain.


    They have the same name and look simr, but one is from Itthiel and the other is from an unknown western kingdom, and not only has great skills, but also supports the empire?


    ¡°¡­Butler. What do you think?¡±


    When I handed the report to the old butler, who had always been by his side thinking about important matters together, he quickly checked the contents. Indeed, he seemed like someone who had been with him for half his life and was familiar with the job.


    It was there that it was fast. Shortly thereafter, the silence in the office began to change into a duet.


    ?


    It¡¯s already been five days since I¡¯ve traveled to the 5 Western Kingdoms. After I broke up with the guys who almost burned my stew in the middle of the night, nothing happened for a while.


    Until I arrived in the city two dayster, I felt a sense of tracking and surveince, but from the moment I entered the city, it disappeared like a lie and never appeared again. Perhaps the purpose was to look at my actions because I was in a position to keep a secret in my own way.


    The first city I arrived after Kelvast was arge city called Brooks, a border city of Altania, one of the kingdoms closest to Kelvast. If you go further north from here, there is a city of another kingdom, but they don¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship with each other.


    Maybe that¡¯s why there was no gate there either.


    It was a very neat and well-built big city to say there was no city because it was far from the capital. When I asked the gate keeper while giving him a decent amount of pocket money, it seemed that the deal with Kelvast was quite profitable. The prairie is right in front of you, and monsters and dungeons are scattered everywhere? Except for the orcs and the monsters they ride, I don¡¯t remember seeing anything that could be called a monster or an active adventurer, but it seems like it was because it was the domain of the orcs.


    If it was another time, I would have gone sightseeing, but now I was in a hurry, so I stayed for a day to update the supplies and information I wascking, and then set off again. It was very fortunate that my body was relieved from fatigue just by sleeping well at a good inn.


    Up to that point, there was no problem¡­


    ¡°Traveling in winter like this, how well did you earn in the grasnds so you died in such a hurry?¡±


    Traveling through the city for two days, it was a problem to often take a break and talk with the people I met, but things caught up somewhere.


    As always, while we were cleaning the ground to camp in the forest, we gradually built a siege and then revealed ourselves openly. I left it there, wondering if they were the ones who almost messed with the stew, but they weremon thieves.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you freeze to death if everything you had was taken away on a cold day like this?


    If there was an inte, even those guys would have listened to what I said on Etisel. It is unavoidable because only those who have such information andmunication means can enjoy it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ How many people do I need to save to spread the word¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh! This is so crazy¡­¡±


    The thief, who looked at me with a sneer-filled gaze and turned his eyes to hisrades, died before he could finish his words. .


    The problem is, I didn¡¯t kill him. Suddenly, arrows rained down from somewhere and started sending the 20 or so thieves surrounding me to Hankyu.


    ¡°What, what?!


    While most of them died without even reacting properly, the one who showed an obvious reaction copsed for thest time, and the rain of arrows stopped as well. I wondered if they were the ones who almost ruined the stew this time, but they showed uppletely unexpectedly.


    ¡°¡­Elf?¡±


    Seven elves, wearing simrly designed outfits and hooded hoods with long ears sticking out, appeared without unwinding their bowstrings. Rather than being wary of me, one of them approached me, making clear movements to keep in mind the possibility that there might be survivors among the fallen bandits.


    ¡°Ega in Eldmia, right?¡±


    Thanks to that, I felt like I was having a brain freeze for the first time in a long time.


    I hadn¡¯t even heard from Asilie that elves had the inte.

 Chapter 344

    At first nce, it seems that the threat has disappeared and there has been a lull, but so far the bandits surrounding me have changed from elves.


    Rather, it was in worse condition than the halfway thieves. Because I didn¡¯t even know they were around. Maybe it was because the spirits were approaching in an instant with Asilier¡¯s method of pointing out the spirits, but anyway, the risk factor is still the same.


    There may even be more besides what you see, but I don¡¯t know how they know my name or how they have identified me, so I had to keep in mind the numerous risks and variables that would unfold in front of my eyes if they were enemies.


    I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯ve never done anything to get stabbed by a different race in my life, but don¡¯t you know?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but who are you?¡±


    Even so, I had no intention of going out in a low-key position or floating. For that reason, I cannot hesitate to give my name.


    The elf who asked my name for my imposing attitude reacted by wiggling his ears.


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be a bitcent to admit who we are without hesitation while giving the distance when we don¡¯t even know who we are?¡±


    what? This is a very rare reaction.


    The face that can be seen at a nce under the hood is making an expression as if looking at a child who made a mistake. It¡¯s definitely a nuance that they have the upper hand¡­ but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re threatening with it, but rather, it¡¯s a very subtle atmosphere that points out and informs them. what are you guys doing?


    First of all, it was a reaction with a strange goodwill, so I decided to correct his words properly rather than openly arguing.


    ¡°I¡¯m notcent at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I judge you that way as a small token of gratitude for taking care of the bandits?¡±


    correction. It was not a strange favor, but a very polite, moderate, and sure favor. If so, I should be treated appropriately.


    ¡°Is it faster for my needle to pierce everything than for you to point your bow at me?¡±


    ¡°¡­needle?¡±


    With a short whistle boom, the needles protruding from the pouch flew towards the elves in an instant.


    I have no intention of hurting you. He wasn¡¯t threatening me, he wasn¡¯t aggressive, he was polite. I was merely showing a needle standing tall next to their heads to answer a question.


    ¡°Greetings. Call me my long-distance friend Needle.¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t even react properly, but it would feel like a threat to the people who encountered the situation with the weapon floating next to my head, but even though I was polite, it was still a situation where I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was a friend or a friend.


    As I retrieved the needle with the seemingly nervous elves behind, the elf who had been talking opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Asillie met a ridiculous human.¡±


    And this time, I was really taken aback by the name that I never expected to pop out of here.


    ¡°With that one word, I now have a lot to ask.¡±


    My head couldn¡¯t keep up, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to infer the situation.


    It must be that Assilie contacted the people of her hometown in some way, and they came all the way west to find me. Otherwise, among the elves in the upper north, elves who knew me came down to the west by chance and heard rumors about me and met them.


    The question is, how can that be? Even if I used the elf axis method using the forest, I can even contact you?


    ¡°Thank God. We have so many things we want to ask.¡±


    Fortunately, the other person was an elf, not a dwarf, so there was a possibility of a conversation.


    Seeing my reaction, the elf let go of the bowstring, and the other elves also let go of their guard. And as I started to take off my hoodies one by one, I realized that I was surrounded by pretty strong-looking women, not the typical good-looking men and women.


    For a moment, I was afraid that the purpose was to show off their beauty and turn me into a squid, so I almost wanted a night out, but I was able to endure it because the elf I was talking with gave me a friendly look and offered me a handshake.


    ¡°The one who passed the ordeal is called Celebian Lindes. They are often called High Elves. Oh, did Asilier know about this?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Ashley is also a high elf. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    Eh. I¡¯m hearing this for the first time.


    ?


    Since the number of people suddenly increased by 7, the magic stone stove alone was not enough to keep warm.


    There were also bits and pieces of stories from the past that I didn¡¯t intentionally ask Asilier or that she didn¡¯t bother to tell me. Thanks to that, I finally found out how she had been captured as a ve and brought all the way to Isthel.


    ¡°Actually, thanks to her, I was able to stop and drive out the elf hunters. I hate to admit it, but since they were so talented, I searched for them in various ways, but I couldn¡¯t find any trace of her, so I gave up halfway.¡±


    Hunting is, in a way, very simple.


    You need to understand the ecology of the target well and have a way to attack the target with certainty, or you just need to be stronger than the target. In that sense, the elf hunterse out of the fantasy novels I saw in my previous life or I It¡¯s different from the ve hunters who once messed it up, because


    Auror Expert-ss people, whose money is better than honor, changed their job just because catching and selling elves for a lot of money is an elf hunter


    . With the two as the main axis, those who thoroughly prepare hunting tools and move as assistants are pros in that direction. In the first ce, they are unusual cubs who catch and sell elves that can move by using even the axis method in the forest. With that effort, they are mercenaries


    . Of course,


    elves aren¡¯t idiots and idiots, so they¡¯re not taken lightly, but the more they do, the more the captive elves¡¯ ransom price soars, so from the point of view of those who have already lost their eyes, it just seems like an extreme high risk, high return.


    Asilie had been caught in the process of ambushing one such group of elf hunters and killing the three main ones. After seeing an opportunity, after an attempt at an ambush, she seeded in killing the three of them, but failed to escape.


    When she judged calmly, even so, it was close to impossible with her skills. She is apetent scout, a hunter, and versatile. It¡¯s not exceptionally strong. She herself said that it would be difficult to deal with even a single Auror Expert who was determined and approached unless it was in the forest, so this is official. Of course, conversely, in the forest, even Experts are chewed up


    . All the elves want to catch and kill them with one mind, but it¡¯s not easy to do so


    . Find me and bring me. Needless to say, the tribe was in an uproar as the hero, whose life and death was unknown, made such a request out of the blue.


    ¡°Honestly, I was dubious while hurriedly packing up and moving, but after seeing the earrings, I was convinced. I¡¯m really d you¡¯re alive and well.¡±


    It was the same at the Imperial Academy, but apparently the earrings Asilier gave me seemed to have many meanings and symbols. Unlike Celebian, who was sincerely relieved and smiled lightly, the other elves remained silent in a solemn atmosphere.


    ¡± What kind of elves are you talking about? You said you passed the ordeal earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it means the elves who have passed the trials of the World Tree and been recognized. If you have topare them¡­ you can see them as warriors who have passed through very arduous training and tests both mentally and physically.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it like a nobleman?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we don¡¯t have a position like nobility.¡±


    Based on the fantasy knowledge of the past, if you were referring to people of noble blood or nobility, I would have thought it would have been close to a very honorable special forces soldier. ¡°Of course, it means a lot to


    us. It¡¯s no different from what Asha directly acknowledged.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°This can be happen. It¡¯s a racial difference. Rather, we would like to ask a question. How did you meet Asillie?¡±


    snap. The ears of the elves, who had maintained a solemn atmosphere until just now, rose simultaneously.


    After seeing that, I had a reasonable suspicion that he might have kept his mouth shut because he was bored rather than solemn.


    ¡°¡­So you said that the ve traders who were moving holding her freed her by fighting the bandits who happened to discover that they were being attacked by an unknown group?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, so I wondered if I had to summarize it, but Celebian, who was tilting his head while he didn¡¯t show it, asked as if to confirm it again.


    ¡°You were 8 then?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    He readily answered, so this time he looked me up and down and asked a question with a very doubtful expression.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re 15 now?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    I¡¯m a little bit older, so I can react like that. Looking around, the expressions of the other elves were more, not less.


    But for some reason, Celebian, who had been contemting with a more serious face and his mouth shut, very carefully asked another question.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I interacted with the human race, but has the average life expectancy of the human race decreased significantly¡­?¡±


    ¡°Compared to the elves, it¡¯s only an instant, but it wouldn¡¯t have decreased.¡±


    Even the old man who lived a normal life in Ogwen was 80 years old, but since he was not treated specially, he should live to that extent. They say humans who have mastered Aura or Mana live much longer, so wouldn¡¯t it be roughly over a hundred years old?


    I checked Celebian¡¯s expression as I pondered on a topic I had never thought about since I was reincarnated. Just as he was about to ask why, his mouth struggled open and a small mumble came out.


    ¡°No matter how human he is, as apanion¡­ isn¡¯t he too young¡­?¡±


    ¡­sister?


    How far did you say¡­?

 Chapter 345

    It did not ur to me that I had to make an ardent defense and defense of Asillie.


    ¡°Chief. In the first ce, the Humans are those who bloom and repeat defeats for less than a hundred years, so wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to look at these Humans instead of looking at their age?¡±


    ¡°Umm, but if myst memory is correct, no matter how human, theing-of-age ceremony¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    likely that it was a means to let people know the urgency of the job¡­¡± ¡±


    Forest spirits find it difficult to convey the content of long sentences. Effectively I think I won.¡±


    It was because the elves who were worried like Celebian with serious faces defended Asillie on their own.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking at something with colored sses, but rather looking at other races. I couldn¡¯t participate in the passionate conversation with a very open perspective, so I was silent for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. Unlike Asilie, I¡¯ve spent my whole life by the side of my tribe. As a result, I often have closed thoughts without even realizing it. I¡¯m definitely Asilie¡¯s benefactor, but again, my thoughts are skewed to one side.¡±


    ¡®I think that¡¯s a normal reaction.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t say that, so I smiled and epted his apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can be enough.¡±


    I am 30 years old and it feels close to dating Asillie, but from the standpoint of others, I have no choice but to lookpletely different. It¡¯s even more unfamiliar and amazing to see him trying to ept it without prejudice.


    Still, seeing as he muttered, ¡®It wasn¡¯t because Asilie was short-tempered or didn¡¯t have an eye for people¡­¡¯ and tried hard to convince herself, it must have been a situation that everyone could sympathize with, even from the elves¡¯ point of view.


    ¡°Anyway, it was fortunate that there were many forests still awake in the Western Kingdom.


    I didn¡¯t know what Celebian¡¯s words meant to lightly change the topic, but I could make a guess. You mean moving through the forest. I was in a position where there would be no benefit to holding on to the subject of ¡®Acillie Pedophilia Suspicion¡¯ for a long time, so I asked the subject.


    ¡°I experienced it once through Asillie. You moved through the forest, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It may be rude to you who have worked hard, but it was fortunate that we fell from the west. This ce is close to the Fire Dragon¡¯s territory, so the effects of wintere veryte.¡±


    Even the method of movement that seemed convenient in the world seemed to have other restrictions besides the fact that the forest had to be connected to some extent. Celebian showed a non-trivial attitude and continued his exnation.


    ¡°If you move a little further east from here, there¡¯s enough forest to go back to the World Tree. Once you go back to the tribe through it, you should be able to get as close as possible to Isthel.¡±


    If forests are connected, you can move. If the world tree and the forest are connected, you can move from the forest to the world tree. Celebian smiled a little, as if it was obvious on the outside, while he was only admiring it because it was such a dog breed trait.


    ¡°It is true that the powers granted by the spirits of the World Tree and Forest are very useful, but they are not as omnipotent as you think.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. Even though it¡¯s my first time meeting you, I¡¯m grateful that you not only treat me kindly but also help me.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m telling you in advance, but even if you pass by for a moment, not all of the tribe members will be friendly to you. I want to tell you in advance that this environment has a reason for my efforts to see the world without prejudice.¡±


    ¡®Not everyone in the world will like you.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like a child¡¯s educationalment, but that there would be some elves who didn¡¯t look at me kindly.


    what can it be Humans also have misogyny, but there¡¯s now saying that elves shouldn¡¯t have goblins or goblins.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ If you experience it yourself, it might be different again, but I¡¯m d you said that.¡±


    I¡¯m worried about selling. I¡¯m really fine.


    If something unpleasant happens to them, it will be them who are not okay.


    ?


    Celebian, who had spent a hectic few days because of Asilie, who suddenly contacted her, smiled inwardly as she looked at Eldmia, who was very polite and calm, unlike the first meeting, which seemed a little light.


    Asilie was the heroine who boasted that she would never present an earring like that for the rest of her life. He was a good colleague, but because of his generosity and ferocious personality, I half teased him about who the hell would take that.


    It wasn¡¯t without corners, but she was a proud member of the tribe who got along well with everyone, so when the decision was made at the tribal council to stop the search for her, many were outraged, asking if the noble sacrifice would end in very.


    However, the fact that he was able to survive with such a strange rtionship before suffering a major disaster is a level where he can bet that Asha was with him.


    ¡°Ah, is there anything I should be aware of while traveling?¡±


    Most fortunate of all, the more I talked to Eldmia and saw the actions he took, the more the unsavory misunderstanding I felt at first faded away. I often forgot that he was a 15-year-old, even though it only took a few hours for me to meet him and for the night to fallpletely.


    Excluding external factors, this was the case. Looking at the young human who was easier to talk to than most humans, Celebian felt like he could understand Asilier¡¯s choice just a little bit.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr. But since the people of the Western Kingdom don¡¯t react very favorably to the different races, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll experience something unpleasant because of us.¡±


    It was not safe because there were seven of them, but because they were united, it was closer to reflecting hostility.


    Perhaps it was because of the orcs who were invading the territory at any time.


    Eldmia just shrugged her shoulders at Celebian¡¯s advice and said it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s the same for me. It¡¯s possible for each other to experience unpleasant things because of each other, so we can just ignore it and move on.¡±


    Was it a consideration to ease the atmosphere and lighten the burden? If so, it was a very pleasant joke, so Celebian and the other elvesughed without saying who said first. Did humans say that they are gentlemen at times like this? Due to the gentle atmosphere that followed, Celebianpletely forgot his first impression of Eldmia.


    After weing the next day, they moved slowly ording to their walking pace, and talked steadily until they arrived at the threshold of the human city in two days. I began to think in the direction of whether or not I had chosen a human named Eldmia as my future husband.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, but the dwarfs aren¡¯t.¡±


    okay. Until you reach the threshold of the city.


    The attitude of the gatekeeper proudly refusing to show the card proving his identity, and the ridicule of those who waited to enter the city, but Celebians and other elves did not care.


    Those who lead a precarious life without realizing that they are protected by God will inevitably be anxious, and sometimes shed reckless hostility to dilute their anxiety.


    That kind of attitude was the least favorable in the West. To the extent that a few fairy tales would suffice.


    ¡°why?¡±


    However, Eldmia tilted her head to the side and asked if she didn¡¯t think so. The gatekeeper answered with an expression of displeasure while the elves twitched their ears and expressed their doubts at the reaction, which was clearly different from the courteous appearance he had shown so far.


    ¡°Why, why? Do you know what those gnomes will do in the city?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look out for after you check it properly and send it into the city. I¡¯d understand if they didn¡¯t have any certificates right now, but that¡¯s not it, right? If there¡¯s any trouble, it¡¯s up to me and the Margrave of Kelvast to deal with it, if you neglect your duty. Isn¡¯t that a valid reason for that?¡±


    Heh, that was a pretty valid argument. However, it was difficult to see that such words would work for those who were closer to violence thanw and logic.


    In fact, the gatekeeper¡¯s expression crumpled even more after hearing his words. He turned over the spear he was holding, tapped Eldmia¡¯s chest with the spear, chewed it, and continued talking as if spitting it out.


    ¡°Huh, fuck. An adventurer bastard who didn¡¯t learn from somewhere is trying to teach the gatekeeper? I don¡¯t think you have a Kelvast certification que, but that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t go to jail, you bastard. For a week, together with the rat bastards. Do you want toe out after being locked up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±


    fun? this?


    Celebian, who checked Eldmia¡¯s face for a moment, wondering if he had heard it wrong, felt a strong sense of uneasiness at the ferocious smile hanging on his lips. It was such a menacing smile that even the gatekeeper, who confidently wielded the spearhead with public power on his back, flinched slightly.


    However, Eldmia didn¡¯t pay attention to the reaction of those around her and the spear hitting her chest, she just kept smiling and asked back.


    ¡°Do you know anyws?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Celebian to figure out what the question meant.

 Chapter 346

    ¡®It looks like he¡¯s using magic.¡¯


    Naturally, a great uproar ensued. At first, he tried to join in, but Eldmia politely blocked him, so he had to watch from behind.


    It wasn¡¯t without difort¡­ To be honest, it was a very rare spectacle to be honest, beating a dozen mercenaries and travelers who had been fighting from behind while avoiding the gatekeeper¡¯s attack. So much so that it feels a little refreshing.


    In the meantime, the fact that he hadn¡¯t even touched the gatekeeper was noticedter when the knight brought the guards from the inner city.


    ¡°Gee, Knight! That¡¯s him! He¡¯s been rampaging and assaulting!¡±


    At first they realized that they were not capable of dealing with them, but the moment the gatekeepers, who had been wandering around without being able to stop them, clung to the knight andined, Celebian expected that the situation would be very troublesome. That was the case until the knight with the most formidable impression approached and met Eldmia¡¯s eyes, and after checking the thirty-something city guard behind him, he was almost certain.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It is false.¡±


    And even with the article in front of me, I had to stick out my tongue at Eldmia¡¯s self-assertion in short words. At least, the elves, including Celebian, were in a group, so they just stuck out their tongues. Those who were beaten and fell, and the gatekeepers were angry with their faces reddened.


    ¡°Me, that shameless!¡±


    However, Eldmia paid no attention to themotion around her and spoke directly facing the knight as if to prove that she was not just confident.


    ¡°I never ran amok. I just told the gatekeepers to do their duty, and in the process, all they did was fight back with the others who thought I was blocking their way. They didn¡¯t draw their weapons, and the city¡¯s troops were met with violence. They didn¡¯t even wield a weapon. Rather, they pulled out the weapon, and the gatekeeper refused the entry of the elves who hadpleted their identity verification.¡±


    ¡°¡­do you really know what it means to make such a im here and now?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows.¡±


    The knight¡¯s face crumpled once more at the sight of Eldmia, who held out the identity card of the Margrave of Kelvast and answered calmly. I thought I was going to shout out to arrest them immediately, but the driver ordered the guards and started collecting testimonies from those in front of the gate.


    And in the end, it was the gatekeeper who was punished. Eldmia responded naturally, but the elves, including Celebians, were quite taken aback.


    The reasons were abuse of authority, excess of authority, and neglect of duty. The knight, who had suddenly be in a position to punish the city¡¯s gatekeeper in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, said after clearing things up and ring at Eldmia.


    ¡°I hope you can handle it. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be in real trouble. Elves in the West¡­ are just elves.¡±


    Although he was a Celebian who did not have much knowledge about human life, he could guess what the article meant. Even if Eldmia¡¯s actions were justified, she would not be able to straighten her eyes because she had raised this level of shame for something that could have ended quietly with just a few fairy tales.


    There must have been a way to solve it quietly and amicably enough. The knight was implicitly pressuring him that he would pay the price for his arrogance.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice. In return, I¡¯ll give you one too.¡±


    Eldmia, who tapped the knight¡¯s pauldron with an infinitely rxed attitude even though she couldn¡¯t have understood the meaning behind it, continued with a smileless face.


    ¡°I do it because I have to.¡±


    Celebian didn¡¯t know. That it was only the beginning of a crazy journey.


    And it was the same for the watchers who were watching over Eldmia.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a crazy bastard¡­?¡¯


    I thought it was no different than usual until I was ordered to track down and report who it was, along with a few cautions.


    In fact, even if it was a little special, there was no problem. He was so good that people around him praised him for his innate talent for surveince and tracking, and unlike other pursuers, his specialty was stealth using magic.


    Others responded that they did not understand, saying that he was acting as a spy with such magical skills, but he did not care. I had no one to call apetitor, and I had no intention of scattering ashes on the road where I could make a stable living if I stayed still by talking about the fact that the ransom was high and that it was a safe and free job.


    The bottom had fewerpetentpetitors, the better. There was a time when a potential customer had escaped the threat of being eliminated because he highly praised his skills.


    This time, as always, I received the job with that mindset, but I felt uneasiness as the target seemed to be a very proper madman.


    ¡®What on earth do you believe in and fight against the city?¡¯


    As he always did, he hid nearby and listened to the story through the eavesdropping magic, but he almost lost his concentration. It was the first time I lived and lived with such a crazy person. I decided to observe it from a little further distance because I thought it would spark sparks from being nearby.


    Sure enough, the situation went as the watcher expected. While the subject was staying at the inn, those who were expected to be partners began to move around busily and report their activities somewhere. It was obvious where the destination was.


    Even if the elves were together, there were ways to intimidate an adventurer if they were the lord of arge city. From street gangs to sneaky gangsters. Such people were verymon in the Western Kingdom area, where battles took ce every day and here and there.


    Is there even a saying to find people who catch people in the west?


    As soon as they left the city, it was clear that those who had beenmissioned by the lord would rush to recover the cost of their rudeness. Whether they knew it or not, the surveince target took a rest in peace and left the city with the elves the next day as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to keep some distance from this.¡¯


    As far as surveince, I preferred to use my eyes, but given the bloodshed that was about to happen, it was better to keep my distance and use my magic eye. There were only two wizards that caught my eye. If someone notices or interferes with stealth magic, it won¡¯t end until sparks fly.


    ¨C It seems that the pursuer is attached. You¡¯d better hurry. ¨C


    Using the magic eye while moving and also eavesdropping wasn¡¯t easy, but he did it without difficulty. If another wizard had seen it, he would have been amazed at his clean skills, but he had to wonder for a moment whether his magic had malfunctioned.


    -Oh, I have some business with them. You are going first. I¡¯ll follow you soon.-


    -What does that mean?-


    Yes. what the heck is that Fortunately, looking at the reactions of the elves, it seemed like they hadn¡¯t heard itpletely wrong, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what they were thinking.


    ¨C Anyway, a few days ago, I had a history of being involved with some annoying guys. I thought it would be beneficial in the long run to deal with anything I could deal with on the way


    .


    Goosebumps ran down his spine, but fortunately he didn¡¯t notice his presence. The monitored target didn¡¯t take any action ore running to catch him, and he let out a deep sigh of relief as he watched the madman face his pursuers. .


    ¨C This is a funny guy. Judging by his appearance, he seems to know what Ji did and why we got together?- -He


    must be a proud person. But what about this? Did someone at the top of the legal fringe that guarded you send us to take care of you in thiswlessnd? ¨C


    All twelve pursuers were dressed in a variety of outfits, but they acted like they were used to this kind of thing. One of them was watching as if he was standing in the back, wrapped up tightly, perhaps the lord had attached him for confirmation.


    The actual number ofbatants is eleven. It included the two wizards that the watcher had identified earlier. Judging from the equipment exposed under the cloak, it was clear that he was a battle mage.


    -I heard you were told to obey thew in front of the knight? Why don¡¯t you look for thew here too?-


    -You¡¯ll find a way to die.- -Isn¡¯t


    he


    supposed to find a way to survive?


    They were famous performers.


    They say there¡¯s been a feud with a nearby citytely, so it looks like you¡¯ve got some good ouws nearby. While the Observer was genuinely happy that he had more to report, he mourned briefly as he anticipated the bleak future of the Observer.


    At that time, the monitoring target opened his mouth as he lightly jumped off the horse while holding the ax that was hanging from the horse¡¯s saddle.


    -My name is Eldmia Ega.-


    At that one word, the watcher¡¯s head spins and the most emphasized content among the ¡®several precautions¡¯ he heard from the client came to mind.


    ¡®My name is Eldmia Ega.¡¯ If you say the word, stop monitoring immediately for any reason, keep as far away as possible, and report with top priority.


    -Oh, introduce yourself? But they don¡¯t know who we are. Giggles.-


    -That¡¯s right. I just need you to know who I am.- -¡­What


    are you talking about ?


    The pursuers were startled by the magical phenomenon. It wasn¡¯t even a hatchet, it was a two-handed axe, but suddenly, where?


    However, unlike them, the watcher, who could see the whole situation through the magical eyes floating in the sky, was not surprised, but rather stunned, canceled the magic and ran away.


    After seeing the sight of a two-handed ax the size of my body flying into the chest of the man on the lord¡¯s side as if it were moving in space, I understood why he had been told not to touch it.


    He wasn¡¯t just a madman, he was a fucking dangerous madman.


    -Mi crazy fuck! The client is dead¡­!-


    The desperate cry heard while the eavesdropping magic, which was releasedte, was fading out of embarrassment, felt like a warning, so the watcher quickly ran away, casting magic on the horse.


    Even without the eavesdropping magic, the screams that began to resonate in the barren wastnd could be heard very well.

 Chapter 347

    The battle, which made me realize that my sewing skills were improving as the days went by, came to an abrupt end.


    After the battle, when I checked the surroundings with my magic time, the magic that kept bothering me was gone. Judging from the fact that the flow of mana that had been flowing like a tail across the in until just now has disappeared, it seems that they have escaped and escaped.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a guy or a bitch, but he must have been quick to notice. I was thinking of running and grinding them all out after watching them until I caught them all.


    The only dead were a client who was killed by my ax and a battle mage who died after being stabbed while trying to use magic. Among them, I caught the guy with the best skills and his limbs intact and listened to the story.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just guessing that you¡¯re hired by the lord?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s right. On the surface, that person is themissioner. I¡¯ve been working like that ever since.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Bring that over here.¡±


    Even though I said nothing, he quickly got up and came back dragging the corpse hit by my axe.


    It was a little disappointing that there was nothing to prove the identity of the body of the client, but it was satisfactory in its own way because there was a heavy money bag that I presumed was originally going to pay these guys. They even dragged the corpses of the two dead wizards there, and after looking around, the money and equipment were much better than expected.


    ¡°Is the equipment good?


    ¡°Well¡­ they are famous on this floor. They are called de wind and sand wind¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°No. They were separate people. They belong to the same Back Alley Wizards Association, so it seems they saw each other as rivals¡­¡±


    Back Alley Wizards Association? It¡¯s all different in the West. Anyway, out of their bags and pockets, I picked out only the things that were effective and I could know what they were, and threw them out roughly, then threw two western silver coins at the guy who was faithfully fulfilling his duty of exnation.


    ¡°Question. What will happen when you go back to the city from here?¡±


    ¡°¡­The two wizards and the client are dead, and there are a lot of injured, so I won¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    ¡°Should I give a damn to you guys for not doing things right?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ damn it, but they won¡¯t try to dispose of us.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°We were the best at handling the lord¡¯s dirty work.¡±


    Good judgment in the past tense. It was satisfactory information, so I threw another silver coin.


    ¡°Take them all back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you saving me?¡±


    ¡°I only get information and don¡¯t kill. When the lord asks where I¡¯m going, say I¡¯m going east.¡±


    ¡°East¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh. East. They say you have to go there to go home.¡±


    His expression became bizarre and he responded that he was not sure whether this was fake or real, but he didn¡¯t bother to point it out. Not only did I have no loyalty, but no matter how I epted it, there was nothing wrong with me.


    After finishing my errands, I got back on my horse and followed the trail of the Celebians. In the meantime, I unfolded a map with a lot of detail obtained from the corpse and checked the current location.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    Celebian said that if you go ¡®a little further¡¯ to the east, you¡¯ll find a forest, but looking at the map, it says that you have to go past three more cities to find one wide forest to the north.


    ¡°Anyway, the elders¡­¡±


    And that would have taken two weeks at least, based on my distance from the meadow.


    I had vaguely guessed from hearing the story of Celebian that he had spent his whole life by the side of the tribe, but it seems like it will be a long trip.


    ?


    Esmuye, the white star of the Empire, Olend, the exclusive butler of Bistim Tel Noir, was in a short agony while receiving an urgent message from Esmu, who was away for an annual event that only direct descendants of the emperor could participate in.


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯re from the West?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    What was stamped on the snow-white envelope was not white wax, but ck wax. Ondo knew very well what the mark Esmuer had ordered to distinguish the information of only one person meant.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but wonder and worry. why in the west? Wasn¡¯t it at Etis L? Slightly disappointed in himself for neglecting information management due to his recent busy schedule, Ond briefly asked the servant who had brought an urgent message.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that misinformation?¡±


    ¡°It has been verified through informants several times.¡±


    At the answer without hesitation, Onde nodded and moved on. As long as the ck wax was stamped, it had to be delivered to Esmuer immediately. I was ordered to do so unless I was talking to the Emperor alone.


    After passing through the colorful corridors and crossing the passage connecting the buildings, they arrived at a small building located in the middle of the garden inside the imperial pce.


    The surroundings of the building, which was built without a single window, were noisy with escort troops apanied by the imperial family. On the surface, it seems like they are having a casual chat, but each and every one of them were talented people who couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    As soon as they noticed Ond¡¯s approach, they looked at each other simultaneously, without saying who said first.


    The sight of theughter disappearing and the sad blue eyes pouring all at once gave goosebumps, but Ondo showed someposure as he greeted the guards.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have an urgent message to deliver to the first princess. I think you should step away for a while.¡±


    No one objected. Upon hearing Ond¡¯s request, the knights rose from their seats without hesitation and fell in a circle from a distance with their backs to the building they were guarding.


    But apart from that, the anticipation they emit has be sharper. None of them knew Ond, but if he acted strangely, he would quickly close the distance and attack.


    Sensing his heart anew as he looked like the guardians of the imperial family, Ond quietly approached the building, knocked on the door, and knelt down. At the same time, numerous barriers and magics doubled and tripled were activated, confirming that Ond was a person allowed ess and sending a signal to the interior where the soundproof magic was installed.


    Other than this, there was no way to convey the voice outside. If Esmuer does not take his visit seriously, he must return or signal once again to convey his intentions.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen that Ond sold his feet twice. The heavy door opened so lightly that a familiar voice came over Ond¡¯s head, who bowed his head.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was Esmue. It was a natural result since there were only the royal family inside without a single attendant. Onde reported while holding up the letter with his head bowed.


    ¡°This is an urgent message rted to the ck Star.¡±


    ¡°¡­well done. I¡¯ll check it out soon, so wait.¡±


    In the brief moment when Esmuer, who had received the letter, closed the door again, the eyes of Ond and the other members of the royal family met. From the 2nd prince to the 6th princess, everyone looked at him with a cold gaze without a hint ofughter.


    And as soon as I checked him, I immediately rxed my expression, smiled, and waved my hand. The door closed right away, so he couldn¡¯t even greet his eyes properly, but Ond managed to hold back a smile from his bright appearance.


    Externally, they had to pretend they were not good enough to even plot an assassination, so they were wearing masks thoroughly, but Ond, who had been by their side since childhood, was one of the few people who knew the truth, so he could be seen.


    After confirming that the door was closed and all kinds of magic were activated again, Esmuye cleared his throat at the attention that was focused on him and then pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Hmm, I received some information urgently because it is rted to Yeo¡¯s husband.¡±


    Even though it was not a letter sent and received directly, it was just information, but the five brothers and sisters began to show explosive reactions at the same time.


    ¡°The one Eselua said!¡±


    ¡°Brother! Please prepare some more tea!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making too much fuss? It¡¯s not a letter, it¡¯s just information.¡±


    The 2nd Prince, who is said to be in a dispute with Esmuer over the seat of the emperor, excitedly prepared tea and Esselua prepared the refreshments prepared in advance by the servants, while the 3rd Prince and the 5th Princess held cushions by Esmuer¡¯s side. Run and quickly settle down.


    The 6th princess, who had been pretending not to be interested by herself, also sneaked up behind Esmuier and nced at the contents of the envelope she had begun to open, while Esmuer cleared her throat and refreshed the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hmm! Hmm! It¡¯s just as Menelmuera said. Anyone who sees it thinks it¡¯s a love letter. It¡¯s just a report.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, read it quickly, older sister. The rumors about him are very spectacle. Didn¡¯t he break something again this time?¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    Esmuer, who didn¡¯t particrly like the expression ¡°spectacle¡± even though he didn¡¯t mean bad things about Eldmia, blew a chestnut into the third prince¡¯s forehead without hesitation. Even so, the reaction was that she wasn¡¯t itchy because she was so thin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­Ah, it looks like he¡¯s finally been traced in the west. As Asilie expected, it¡¯s a gate connected to the prairie.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your brother-inw¡¯s life is so eventful, isn¡¯t it? Life won¡¯t be boring.¡±


    3 As soon as the prince used the expression ¡°brother-inw,¡± Esmuet, whose lips almost went all the way to his ears, tried to suppress his emotions and rubbed the forehead of the chestnut he had just fed him.


    Of course, because of the rxed atmosphere, the corners of her mouth danced like earthworms and rose toward her ears, and none of the siblings noticed that the expression brother-inw liked her.

 Chapter 348

    ¡°So what is it written on? I guess it means that you are safe?¡±


    2 Esmuier smiled at the question the prince asked while preparing tea.


    ¡°I have already made a promise not to report such obvious things. To put it simply, I am moving in contact with the elves of the tribe Asilie talked about, but he is acting as usual in the Western Kingdom, so the humans who care about his treatment It appears.¡±


    ¡°¡­As usual?¡±


    Other brothers and sisters are vulnerable to this information because they are far from the right of session externally, but the second prince was different.


    Acting as an ambitious man who wants to beat Esmuier and be emperor every day, he has enough strength to gather information that Esmuer deliberately leaks and leaves behind, and he understands at once what ¡®as usual¡¯ he just heard in the conversation means.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a dangerous situation?¡±


    Eldmia is obviously moving with reason. The problem is that high and low status are not considered within the criteria for judgment.


    It was only in Etis-L that the Empire was aware of the intertwining of these and other events, so even if it was said that there were no problems, the West was not like that. There were an odd number of anti-imperialists who rolled their eyes and shouted that everything was the empire¡¯s fault even when the empire was standing still.


    ¡°As you know, the Western Kingdom area is out of control. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been together for too long, and they¡¯re stubborn, and even if the king expresses his intention, the lord resists and harbors a different mind. In such a ce, Ega Gyeong Acting as usual means that you could turn the lord and high-ranking nobles into enemies, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to correct it and move on. It looks like I¡¯ve already started turning it into an enemy.¡±


    oh my god. The 3rd prince whistled peacefully, but the 2nd prince involuntarily wrinkled his forehead. However, Esmuet waved the letter he was holding as if nothing had happened, and only continued his exnation after being robbed by the 6 princesses standing behind him.


    ¡°The diplomat in the Kingdom of Belhondra contacted me to receive future instructions in advance. It was already known that he was Eldmia himself, and the nobles of the kingdom wrote that they were dissatisfied with the Empire¡¯s influence on him. It seems that there are even those who are preparing rumors that they are sending him to cause chaos.¡±


    The West was a funny ce in many ways. Belhondra, which maintained the most pro-imperialist attitude, was often beaten up as a traitor, even if it wasn¡¯t anti-imperialist. However, when a situation like this actually happened, I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I pushed them to find out the policy of the empire without anyone saying first.


    But it¡¯s just funny. It was not an unexpected move.


    ¡°As expected. What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I should send him as he has no connection with the Empire and has no intention of protecting him.¡±


    For a moment, the brothers and sisters all looked at Esmuer doubting their own ears.


    Esmuer is so extraordinary that he sometimes goes beyondmon sense. Even though it was an act that was out of everyone¡¯s understanding, it was always the right thing to do, so there is nothing particrly surprising now.


    However, when it came to dating, she behaved like an ordinary girl in love, so no one could understand and move on with her decision. The 2nd prince, who was the first toe to his senses, asked again, just in case.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an expression. It¡¯s definitely helping out.¡±


    Are you serious? Wrinkling his nose slightly, ¡®What the hell are you looking at me for?¡¯ Looking at the expression of ¡±, it seems to be infinitely sincere, but why can¡¯t we understand it? I wondered if I was the only one who didn¡¯t understand, so I secretly looked around at my younger siblings, and they all had the same reaction.


    ¡°No, what kind of housekeeper is that? Nobles will move the army. Brother-inw dies?¡±


    It was only after the 3rd prince, who was worse than him, helped, that everyone nodded as if in agreement. Then, this time, Esmuer tilted his head, as if he did not understand at all.


    ¡°How do youe up with such a calction?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Esmuer, who took a look at everyone¡¯s faces while they were talking about something, tilted his head the other way this time.


    ¡°Even a knight of Auror Expert who has reached a certain level will have difficulties encircling and arresting him if he decides to escape alone. Assuming that even that does not underestimate his ability. Not only can he not properly grasp Mia¡¯s powers, but he also has elves who can move through the forest. Rather, if they have a way to capture Eldmia now, I¡¯m willing to give them a round of apuse. .¡±


    what? does that happen?


    Even while everyone was looking at each other with dumbfounded expressions, Esmuer continued talking.


    ¡°Now, if he officially announces that he has a rtionship with the Empire, Eldmia¡¯s actions will be restricted. Because each and every one of his actions will be linked to the will of the Empire. .¡±


    At the reaction of saying something very obvious, it was hard to say anything more, but Esselua decided to add her personal opinion one more time.


    ¡°Uh¡­ But, isn¡¯t it dangerous? I¡¯d rather have his recruits delivered in the name of the empire¡­¡± ¡±


    Well, I¡¯d like to do that right now.¡±


    Esmuye, who got up to give instructions to Ondo and took the letter from the 6 princess, threw it into the firece and burned it.


    ¡°How can you be called emperor only when you act in such a private way? The case of the demons and Isthel could have been an excuse. It was rted to the empire. You don¡¯t believe that the leisure will be blinded by love and act recklessly, right?¡±


    Of course it wasn¡¯t like that. I just thought it was right to protect the lofty eldest daughter who seemed to live alone for the rest of her life away from power and sincerely found a mate. When he came to that point, they had nothing to say.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really dangerous, I¡¯lle up with a way somehow, but it¡¯s not really like that¡­ In times like this, it¡¯s the duty to trust the ability of the nanggun. He actually has the ability, and it¡¯s true that he¡¯s reckless, but oddly enough, he handles the situation well.¡±


    While Esmuer whimpered and opened the door of the locked chamber, the royal family, who took up their posture and acted bluntly, once again admired Esmuer.


    If it were them, they would never have judged and decided that way. Even by moving secretly, he must have secured the target¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Would you be okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After conveying the story to Ond, Esmuer closed the door again and wiped his hands. And as if all the problems had been resolved, he smiled brightly and changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to talk about work when everyone gathered together. How far were we talking?¡±


    On the one hand, they questioned whether it was really okay, but they trusted Esmuer and decided to let it go. Her judgment was always correct. It will be the same this time. The 3rd prince, who brought a cushion again and began to lie downfortably, replied nonchntly


    .


    ¡°I was mad at Menelmuera for saying nonsense about wanting to go on a trip instead of going to the academy.¡± ¡±


    Oh really, brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It did! Meni, there¡¯s a strange rumor going on somewhere again¡­¡±


    So the tea party only for brothers and sisters, known externally as the royal family meeting, continued again.


    And at the same time, in a different ce.


    Eldmia couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut at the unexpected sight continued with


    difficulty


    . This is a work of art in honor of the fact that the hero Ekatrina destroyed the city gates in one month, when Baron Castal¡¯s forces, who were vicious enough, believed in the city¡¯s defenses and arrogantly boasted!


    ¡± However, Eldmia had to show transcendent patience to hold backughter for various reasons.


    Perhaps the aftermath of Catherine¡¯s feat was significant, but the bronze statue was made in such detail that it could be called a work of art as the man exined. The statue, far from aplished, stood upright on both legs, holding her tall bottle high in one hand and gazing at the sky. Eldmia fully sympathized with the fact that it is a level of perfection that would make people in the city feel full of heart when they see it on the road


    sometimes


    .


    The problem was that attitude,


    where someone tore a wooden board and said, ¡®I have no regrets in my life!!¡¯ The statue of Yekatrina, who is taking thest pose of the king of the end of the century, which I want to attach after writing down, was just a funny statue to Eldmia and felt like a huge dark history. Thanks to this, Celebian looked at her giggling alone strangely, but Eldmia felt it was an acquaintance


    ¡®s He said it was just funny because it was a frostbite and headed back to his lodgings,


    thinking that although he still had to pass two more cities to reach his destination, the forest, at least today he would be able to enjoy the day.

 Chapter 349

    Our trip was really smooth until we left the city and entered the second city, as if the pleasantness provided by the bronze statue of Catherine had be a buff.


    To be honest, I thought the lord of the first city would do something extra, but there was no reaction, either he thought my going east was a bluff and sent troops elsewhere, or he just decided to stay still.


    After a week went by like that, I felt a little better as if I really went on a winter pic this time.


    Yeah, that means I shouldn¡¯t have felt that way. It was a clich¨¦.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia.¡±


    While we were having dinner in the second city, a middle-aged man approached and called my name.


    Even in the cold winter, he didn¡¯t wear thick clothes to keep warm, but rather to keep his dignity in mind. The rather expensive-looking clothes, neatly trimmed beard, and hair looked like they were far from fighting. Behind him, who has a strict and serious face, stands a smiling young man with the exact opposite look.


    Unlike the middle-aged, the guy with the appearance and muscles, far from desk work, showed me the leisure to greet me with a slight nod of his head as soon as my eyes met.


    ¡°¡­even if I try to understand the lives of my humans, I find this disrespect unbearable.¡±


    But surprisingly, it was Celebians who responded to their appearance.


    Surprised by his muttering with his mrs clenched, he turned his head to see that not only he, but also the other elves looked at the man with three hundred eyes raised and their teeth clenched together. However, the big guy still shrugged and shrugged, and the middle-aged man who apanied him took a chair and sat down next to me without paying any attention to the elves and listened as he wanted to start talking.


    ¡°Your behavior crossed the line. Did the West seem funny?¡±


    There is no hostility in the eyes that look at me. It¡¯s not even a threat, it¡¯s just taking an attitude close to notification.


    At the same time, he was a strange pup who believed he was safe now.


    ¡°Your behavior also crossed the line? Am I being ridiculous?¡±


    At that moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead was suddenly distorted, but it wasn¡¯t as crumpled as the wounds I got from his actions, so I grabbed him by the back of his head and mmed him into the table.


    ¨C Quaang!


    ¡°Keah!¡±


    If a man in the face without a chance to understand why raises his head in a hurry, nosebleeds may be sprayed onto the food, so take advantage of the brief moment of pressing as it is to take advantage of the reaction of the surroundings. It was only natural that the surroundings would be quiet for a moment since there was a loud noise, but the guy standing behind the man rubbing his nose on the table was reacting differently than expected.


    The middle-aged man, who didn¡¯t show a proper reaction until the moment I reached out and grabbed the back of his head, was, as expected, an ordinary person with no fighting skills. So struggling to die in pain right now wouldn¡¯t be acting. The problem was that the guy standing behind me was justughing without any restraint, even though he clearly followed my actions.


    As if this guy¡¯s well-being doesn¡¯t matter. I naturally turned my gaze to the man and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that bastard is, but if he¡¯s an elf hunter, even if hees blind, he¡¯ll just read the atmosphere and hit him. What are you bastards doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I-I came here as an envoy! Do you think I¡¯ll be safe even after doing such an ignorant thing!!¡±


    ¡°Is it savvy to bring an elf hunter right in front of the elves? Besides, what kind of envoy?¡±


    Even when the guards were rude, theyughed or passed it off with a sigh. The one who burns hostility to that extent is not a family enemy, but an elf hunter.


    However, the famous elf hunter and envoy dressed in clothes are so famous that the elves show obvious hostility. In my experience, I can¡¯t quite understand whatbination this is?


    ¡°If I kill myself, the signal goes right through this artifact!!¡±


    Suddenly, I raised my hand and put the ring in, which made me even more unhappy.


    It reminds me of Rudra¡¯s dog. I wondered if I had believed it, so I checked it through the Magical City, and it was clear that something was working.


    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting information, but not exactly what you need right now.¡±


    I was worried that if I took one or two more shots, the main point woulde out, so I tightened my grip and the man shouted vigorously.


    ¡°You started first! Eldmia Ega! Did you think that the nobles whose reputation had been damaged would stay still! We have already finished your background investigation! The Empire is not looking after you anymore!¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    what bullshit is this? Will the empire watch my back?


    Since when? Am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know?


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it, so I gave him a chance to loosen his grip and speak honestly, but he seemed to think that I had lowered my head after hearing what he said, and he smiled triumphantly while bleeding from his nose and tears.


    ¡°Ha! You didn¡¯t know! The Imperial conste located in Velhondra Kingdom announced four days ago! You have nothing to do with the Empire, and the Empire will not intervene no matter what happens! You are now¡­


    ¡± Make it sound natural.¡±


    Are you really crazy? Anyone who sees it will know that I have caught my weakness.


    It was so absurd that I grabbed the back of my head and filmed it on the table, and the elf hunter standing behind startedughing loudly with a deafening scream.


    ¡°Puhaha! This is crazy! Isn¡¯t it? Is the information I heard wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where else did you pick up some fucking bullshit?¡±


    Since you didn¡¯t deny what I said about being an elf hunter, that would be his job. There was no reason to keep the hunters of different races intact in the yard where even the ve hunters were displeased, but the moment they met, he went up to the killing department.


    To my question, the elf hunter responded by pointing at the Celebians who were unable to ept the situation.


    ¡°Your name. And the requester¡¯s exnation that there was an empire behind you, but it¡¯s not anymore. And if I dispose of you, I¡¯ll take those elves and sell them.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen the face of a bastard called the client, so why put someone else¡¯s life on the checkout?¡±


    ¡°Well? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if the requester were pigs who used their strength in a kingdom?¡±


    Perhaps if I were standing there, the big guy, who would have been at the same eye level, smiled and slightly bent his waist, then patted the back of the self-proimed envoy whose head was still pressed in my hand, and continued.


    ¡°This was a polite warning. I didn¡¯t like it, but the client said that the surprise attack was cowardly and covered his face. Is there anything special?¡±


    ¡°I live my fucking life and I hear all the stupid stories. What are you talking about?¡±


    Perhaps he felt my sincerity, but he burst intoughter once again and continued to exin.


    ¡°After notifying you through this friend, if you leave the city, it will be immediately attacked. Unfortunately, for now, it¡¯s an ¡®unofficial¡¯ activity.


    ¡°¡­So, the n was to cut off my belly and slowly iste it so that I could realize that I was on the verge of dying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart friend.¡±


    While staring at the smiling guy with straight eyes, he removed his hand from the back of the self-proimed envoy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Kheuk! You¡¯re like a savage! How can you be so ignorant!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say shit. You¡¯re saying this is a deration of war right now? If this isn¡¯t a surprise attack, shouldn¡¯t I know the name of the top of you guys who are targeting me?¡±


    ¡°Ha! You dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Choose your words well if you don¡¯t want to hit me in the head again, right? He doesn¡¯t seem to have any ns to stop me here, does he?¡±


    Let¡¯s quickly cut our words and face the reality. He groaned and closed his mouth. Seeing as he didn¡¯t open his mouth again, it seemed that he had no intention of giving out his name.


    While not revealing his name, no surprise attacks¡­ If Ji had to move the troops himself, he would have been openly surprised. Iughed out loud, but decided to let it go.


    ¡°Yeah, in a way, it¡¯s a good choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Your bastard is an envoy, and it was a good decision toe here early. If you had been outside, both of you would have died on the spot.¡±


    It was so rude that he kicked the entire chair he was sitting on, and the self-proimed envoy flinched and fell backwards. The elf hunter standing behind me nced at her, looked at me with a puzzled expression, and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°They¡¯re both dead? Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid friend.¡±


    When I returned what he had said earlier, with the meaning of asking if I had to ask him to understand, his brows lost theirposure for a moment and wriggled. Your pride seems to be filthy.


    ¡°¡­ha. I¡¯ll tell you in advance, there¡¯s a reason why your elf friends see me and grind their teeth?¡±


    ¡°I understand even if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m seeing you for the first time, and my teeth will gnash when I see your face, so go away. I can¡¯t digest it if I eat something like that.¡±


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t really break your teeth. It¡¯s nothing but a provocation. His brow was openly distorted this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die well.¡±


    But that was it. Perhaps he was the type to faithfully fulfill the request, he picked up the self-proimed envoy who had copsed on the floor and left the restaurant, and I quickly stuffed food in to finish the meal.


    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±


    Celebian, who had been looking at me without a word while the people around me quietly noticed and spoke again, asked. It was a serious look on the world, but it wasn¡¯t to criticize me. It was more like asking how to really act.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    So I said it straight, and he pressed his temple and said.


    ¡°You mean you know who that guy is?¡±


    ¡°Should I know? He¡¯s going to die anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­That guy is an ear hunter.¡±


    It was a Celebian who spoke solemnly, as if he were a person whose name should not be called, but unfortunately, there was no free space allocated to elf hunters or the like in my brain.


    ¡°You may say so.¡±


    Then the other elves let out a deep sigh, and Celebian let out a short sigh and continued his exnation.


    ¡°He¡¯s been known as an elf hunter for 10 years. He almost destroyed a tribe in the western region, and the size and skill of the group can¡¯t be ignored. Even if he alone, he¡¯s stronger than a lot of Aura Experts, but he¡¯s not even moving alone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be closing my business as of today.¡±


    ¡°That¡­Wait, today?¡±


    After tearing off the bread and scraping thest remaining stew clean, I got up from my seat and looked around at Celebian and hispanions who were still looking at me with a puzzled expression, then nodded briefly.


    ¡°today.¡±


    After using the magic poem, traces of the ring worn by the self-proimed envoye into view. It was blurry, but it was more like finding footprints in the forest, so it was worth doing more than I expected.


    The fact that they tried to hit me outside the city means they¡¯re going out of the city like this, right? I know exactly where the enemy is, but I have no reason to leave it alone.


    ¡°Why do you wait until tomorrow just because you¡¯re pretty?


    Surprise is always right.

 Chapter 350

    ¡°What an unbelievable savage. I can¡¯t believe the Empire was behind him.¡±


    Oswal, the agent, grinded his teeth while wiping the non-stop bleeding from his nose. He was annoyed that his well-dressed clothes were covered in blood all the way to his chest, and it was annoying that the crowd looked at him and the ear hunters following him. Every time the horse takes a step, his nose throbs, making it painful to even breathe.


    It was a fact that I already knew that the ear hunters did not intervene. It was such a contract in the first ce, and this time, the purpose was to instill helplessness and fear in the enemy while making sure the target was clear.


    But after getting hit again, it felt different.


    It was Eldmia¡¯s fault for acting so ignorantly, but it was hard to see the Ear Hunters giggling as well. Even Eldmia, whether it was acting or taking her words as lies, or whether she was really crazy or not, was not afraid and was quite confident.


    In the end, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t get the results you want. I have no choice but to feel sorry.


    Still, he was going to die soon. Oswal took a few deep breaths and asked the ear hunter.


    ¡°¡­what do you think?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    I was annoyed by the short talk that came back, but I decided to ignore it because he was a cheeky guy who spat it out even to his owner. Above all, behind his arrogance, there was enough skill to back him up.


    He was the one who was able to fightfortably even with the three knights who served his master. Oswal continued, looking at the guy who would have be a famous knight somewhere else if he wasn¡¯t an elf hunter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a skilled person like you, you¡¯ll know just by looking at it. How was his skill?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    The ear hunter answered with a shrug and added an exnation while recalling the memory with a smileless face.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the body was built with a lot of effort. To be honest, it might be a little harsh to say that I¡¯m an idiot. But I don¡¯t have any Auras. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t recognize the skills of other Aura users, and I can¡¯t figure out my level. Kel Did you say that in Bast, a knight was split in half with an axe? It¡¯s likely an exaggerated rumor or the weapon is special.¡±


    Or that the knight was a corporal. The Ear Hunter, who concluded his speech with a small smile, was full of confidence.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, the mercenaries also said that an ax was suddenly lodged in the chest of the watcher they were with.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ve only heard that it was a weapon of a knight named Duberg, but it must have been a great artifact. If you picked up something like that, you¡¯d have no choice but to be proud enough.¡±


    It was an ear hunter who shook his head andughed. On the one hand, I wondered if it was because I was being insulted on the spot.


    ¡°But you hardly feel the aura?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Are you at the level where you finally woke up to an aura?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a rumor that the Empire defeated a hero in Dalian.¡±


    ¡°Hero? That bastard? He can win even with five people. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a warrior?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ear hunterughed pleasantly when I looked at him with surprised eyes because he answered so calmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s an elfe house next to the baby. I¡¯ve been tied up for a while for that year. It¡¯s been about 2 years? It was left unattended because of the troops of the empire. I would have had to hire a warrior again.¡±


    Oswal let out a deep sigh as he watched the ear hunter pass through the gate casually telling a very profane story. Please, I hope that the owner will not get into trouble because of that frivolous behavior.


    The camp where the ear hunters were set up wasn¡¯t too far from the city. Originally, it was a group of ear hunters with excellent equipment to hunt elves, but now, with the support of their owners, those who wear equipmentparable to a decent army weed the ear hunters as soon as they saw them.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Captain. How was it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole. Thanks to you, you can eat seven elves.¡±


    ¡°Are there any women?¡±


    Usually such questions were sexually odious, but they had different meanings among the ear hunters¡¯ subordinates.


    ¡°There were three of them.¡±


    ¡°Keuuu, I¡¯d like to touch some money.¡±


    Female elves cost twice as much as male elves. They preferred to live like a king by renting out a window with the money they earned from selling an elf, rather than having an elf like that and filling it with useless satisfaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to run away because he¡¯s lost his head so much, but just in case, I¡¯ll have to send some reconnaissance. Take a signal re and organize two teams of three.¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­ that expensive one?¡±


    ¡°We can charge our client with a lot of money. That¡¯s better than missing out. Move quickly.¡±


    Since they were the ones who chose the risk because they liked money in the first ce, the ear hunters¡¯ men moved in perfect order as soon as the order was given, and in an instant, they formed a group and ran along the road where Oswal and the ear hunters came. Even though it was obviously not prepared in advance, it was unusual to see them moving with their camping gear in an instant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know because it was the first time I saw it in person¡­ There¡¯s no such thing as an army.¡±


    ¡°Army. You¡¯re talking too much. Those bastards can rest in the camp, but once they enter the forest, it¡¯s hell until they walk out on their own two feet.¡±


    It is hard to describe in words that the surprise attack of the elves, who received the help of the spirits in earnest, was terrible. After all, there is a difference in skill, but skilled elves cut their throats in front of them and fly out of the campsite in an instant to try sniping repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the three brothers were beheaded by an elf bitch for no reason.¡±


    They weren¡¯t really brothers, but thanks to that, there were fewerpetitors and it was easier to make money. Afterughing once and washing away the displeasure from before, the ear hunter handed over the words to his subordinate and washed his body lightly with melted snow water. It was a habit that came from dealing with elves in the forest together.


    ¡°That¡­ how are your subordinates¡¯ skills? Their movements are unusual.¡±


    ¡°All of them use Aura. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a user or an expert? They¡¯re weaker than me. Still, at least one or five of them do a good job when hunting in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Boo, didn¡¯t you say you had 20 subordinates?¡±


    All that many people use auras? Watching Oswal ask back, terrified at the answer that destroysmon sense, the ear hunter smiled a fishy smile.


    ¡°Right. A lot?¡±


    He knew very well what level of troops he had. They are talented people that even moderate lords drool over and covet. But no one offered a better ransom than selling the elves.


    ¡°I¡¯m always thankful that the world is big. There are a lot of rich people who want elves, and there are a lot of elves, so it¡¯s really easy to earn money.¡±


    After wiping off the water and stretching happily, the Ear Hunter patted the trembling Oswal on the shoulder, then left and headed for his tent.


    I have to go to bed early, so I¡¯ll just have a ss of wine and sleep. With that thought in mind, the Ear Hunter, who casually looked up at the sky, had a strangely curved eyebrow.


    ¡°¡­why is that flying already?¡±


    It was a signal re. You¡¯ve just left, so you can¡¯t even smell the city?


    I looked at the sky with a serious expression, just in case, but the signal ended with that one shot, and the ear hunter, who finally rxed, sighed.


    ¡°Sweep, it looks like it¡¯s a misfire again.¡±


    Signal res belonging to magic tools are very expensive. The reason hunters can use it as a fixture is because there are traders who take care of defects that ur in the process of manufacturing signal res at a rtively low price. However, since it was literally defective, there were often cases where it was fired at its own ord due to minute shocks that could not be activated normally.


    So the ear hunter taught me to shoot two in a row when giving a signal. Even if it¡¯s defective, there¡¯s a small chance that it¡¯ll be defective two times in a row. And thanks to that judgment, he has lived safely catching elves until now.


    ¡°Captain!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. With the target¡¯s skills, I can¡¯t deal with them before they fire two shots. There¡¯s no forest or horses, so there¡¯s no way the elves have alreadye this far. Look at it.¡±


    ¡°Al¡­¡±


    As soon as the diligent subordinate received the order and was about to return, his left eye exploded.


    ¡®arrow?!¡¯


    The ear hunter¡¯s mouth instinctively shouted as he twisted his body and narrowly avoided the projectile that was flying towards him at great speed.


    ¡°It¡¯s an assault!!¡±


    How? who? Thousands of questions passed through my mind, but more important than that was the projectile that had just pierced the head of my former subordinate.


    It didn¡¯t just fly to the other side and disappear, but as if it was alive, it made a sharp turn and returned to the direction it came from.


    and.


    ¡°In a little cafe just the other side of the border.¡±


    At the end of the camp, with his back to the city where darkness had not yet fallen, a figure who shouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    The projectile returned to the surroundings as he slowly walked along, singing an unknown song without showing any sign of hurry.


    ¡°And I knew, yes I knew I should leave When I heard her say, yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the song was, but it was annoying to sing it strangely well.


    Unlike him, who directly witnessed the surprise attack that just happened, his subordinates, who had not properly grasped the situation, rushed towards him without hesitation.


    The subordinates, who had already been trained enough to be trained by hunting elves, moved well without a separatemand. Normally, it would be a sight to look at proudly, but this time it was different.


    ¡°No way! Around that bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Come a little bit closer You¡¯re my kind of man.¡±


    The Ear Hunter, who had just seen the power of the projectile, had no time to stop it, and three of his men copsed like puppets with a thread cut off. Only the five talented subordinates I had just spoken to Oswal deflected the mysterious attack and retreated.


    Seeing this, the guy with a surprised expression fixed the ax that was slung over his shoulder, stopped the song, and spoke with a faint smile.


    ¡°Surprise, Motherfucker.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that big, but in an instant, silence fell. In response to an audible, meaningless word, the body of the ear hunter and five of his men were fired at Eldmia.


    At the same time, a projectile resembling a needle suddenly appeared in front of the ear hunter¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 351

    two footprints.


    If I took just two more steps, there was a hole in my forehead before I had time to react.


    The ear hunter, who was able to quickly raise his sword and deflect the projectile, felt his mind snap into a grisly reality. Normally, I would have liked that my senses were revived thanks to this, but this time the blow was so painful that I had no time to do so.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I had to admit it. The guy followed him, and all six of the detached squadron died, leaving only 10 people left, including himself. It was possible that he would have died in an invisible ce from being hit by that projectile, but there was no way to know right away.


    I didn¡¯t even have time for that.


    ¡°You crazy bastard!!¡±


    His eyes seemed to turn away with anger, but he moved as calmly as possible and swung his sword. The six swords pouring from the front flew in to neutralize Eldmia¡¯s limbs and inflict near-fatal wounds on her abdomen, as if to prove her training andbat.


    A pincer attack designed to thoroughly hunt elves. It¡¯s not an attack that Banpuni can avoid by relying on an ax suddenly acquired. As Eldmia finally began to pick up the axe, the ear hunter glimpsed victory.


    ¡°Take some hits.¡±


    Until the ax in Eldmia¡¯s hand was swung with unbelievable speed.


    A very slight discrepancy that urred as the subordinates moved in line with him falling back half a step. A slight difference in skill and reaction that is inevitable as a human being. Ear hunters realized for the first time today that the irrationality of skill can prate between that extremely natural and natural gap.


    ¡°Kukkuk?¡±


    In exchange for a slightly dyed reaction, the sword bounces, causing blood to spurt from the wrist and neck of one of the subordinates who blocked the ally¡¯s path. His attack did not end there, but continued, but fortunately the other subordinates managed to get out of the way.


    Even if he just avoided it, he would be surprised, and the counterattack was so fast that it was hard to keep up with his eyes, swinging that huge ax and cutting off his wrist and neck, the ear hunter gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing with this monster again?!¡±


    Even now, I don¡¯t feel an aura. However, that movement far exceeded the level that could be achieved only with muscles. When the victory he was sure of just before disappeared like a bubble and the confidence that he would change his life one by one if he dragged it into a long-term battle took its ce, the ear hunter made up his mind and dug into the gap in Eldmia.


    ¡°I stand!¡±


    Of course, life is precious. However, after gaining confidence in his skills, the means to make money became as important as that.


    And his subordinates were a means of making high-quality money that could not be easily obtained anywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s this baby !!¡±


    If you lose more here, your business base will disappear. While the ear hunter avoided and blocked Eldmia¡¯s axe, the four living men swung their swords in line with his movements.


    Indeed, it was a neat and apuse-worthy connection. The only w is that the training they did to gain that link was to hunt and enve elves. Skills engraved on their bodies and equipment with reliable performance were the secret of longevity, so there was no corner missing anywhere.


    And as if to prove its perfection, scars began to form on Eldmia¡¯s body.


    ¡°You were so arrogant!¡±


    He was obviously paying attention to his back, but he was full of questions about how he had followed him and where the crazy force that contradicted the subtle aura came from, but there was no way to solve it right away. Is this bastard also from the famous dragon blood n? There was no information delivered, but this was enough to be suspicious.


    ¡°Keep!¡±


    It would be nice if it screamed, but even though five were fighting one, it was the Ear Hunters who were fatally wounded. Due to the unidentified projectiles constantly being held in check, one of his subordinates fell down with an ax swung without missing a chance of being distracted.


    It was disgusting that the ax didn¡¯t slow down even after reaching this point, but now the movement is getting used to.


    ¡®It¡¯s simple.¡¯


    He managed to hold on with brute strength, but his attacks were monotonous. It was close topletely eradicating theck of skills with physical abilities.


    Nevertheless, it was terrible to have to suffer losses while crossing the boundary between life and death, but it was already spilled water. I¡¯m going to step down from here, so I wouldn¡¯t have done such a bold surprise attack if I was the one who would be eaten by asking to go the other way.


    It¡¯s a matter of killing in the end. The Ear Hunter, who reached that conclusion in a short period of time, swung his sword at the guy¡¯s fingers, avoiding Eldmia¡¯s ax that was swinging at his throat.


    As long as I don¡¯t let go of the weapon, I¡¯m sure some of my fingers will be cut off¡­


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡­I did.


    As if Eldmia had expected it, she let go of the ax without hesitation.


    No, the expression of throwing was more appropriate than the expression of letting go. It was because the ax that flew straight tore through the breastte of another subordinate and splintered his ribs. The ear hunter who made the gap obviously felt strange, but his men were different. Due to the interference of the projectile, it was not possible to interrupt Eldmia, who pulled out her sword while backing away greatly, but with the intention of digging into the gap where her main weapon was gone, the remaining three subordinates dug in almost simultaneously.


    And Eldmia¡¯s sword shone.


    ¡°Simple bastards.¡±


    It was sheer instinct that allowed the ear hunter to back down. Gosran was reflected in the field of view of the Ear Hunter, who was very slightly behind him, swinging a slightly longer longsword.


    As the sword was cut off in a horizontal sh that was swung straight from left to right, the arm was cut off, and the body of the three subordinates was cut off, the ear hunter had to seriously think about whether he was under hallucinatory magic.


    At the same time, I thought it was too unfair to be criticized as a mere bastard just because I couldn¡¯t predict that.


    ¡°Originally, the boss fight is divided into phases.¡±


    Eldmia muttered something iprehensible while reacting as if nothing had happened after slicing the three people in armor.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    A blue liquid in a small vial. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but Eldmia poured it into her mouth without hesitation and took the ss bottle with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve tried it, but it doesn¡¯t taste very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°¡­portion.¡±


    ¡°answer.¡±


    fuck that¡¯s too much


    It was Eldmia¡¯s attack that forced him to swallow the horse that soared up to his throat. As soon as he assumes the top stance, he digs in and measures the distance urately, aiming for the neck and swinging, a horizontal sh that does not forgive even the slightest distraction.


    I want tough at it as an obvious attack, but in front of the overwhelming difference in speed and power, the attack felt no different from a foretold death.


    ¡°You bastard¡¯s sword was your main weapon¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then is the ax you just picked up your main weapon?


    It was a sharp criticism, but I couldn¡¯t bear to refute it. Obviously, it was his own mistake to make fun of the other person.


    And the price was never light. Oops, my ear was cut, and I reacted very briefly, so the flesh on my shoulder was cut off in chunks. One-sided violence continued to the extent that I wondered if I had ever been fooled like this in my entire life. Even the blue potion he knew was correct, his wounds had already healed.


    It was terribly unreasonable, but even that situation did notst long. Because his own swordsmanship was insufficient to deal with Eldmia.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a hunter, you should have hunted like a hunter, you idiot.¡±


    He wanted to rip off that fucking snout, but the only thing torn were his own arms and stomach.


    That alone was already incapable of recovery, but Eldmia acted as if she had paranoia. Even his ankles, which stumbled backwards, were shed in one blow, and then, seeing Eldmia approaching, the ear hunter felt disgusted.


    It¡¯s already been a long time since I¡¯ve been alive. Iughed out loud at the sudden ending that was absurd because it was absurd.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so clean that it hurts less.¡±


    ¡°Even the world¡¯s bitch doesn¡¯t like to suffer and bully.¡±


    ¡°Ha, should I be grateful for that? It seems like it¡¯s just a ploy to steal information from me, who is about to die now?¡±


    If it¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s an obvious ending. A knife was stabbed into the heart of the ear hunter who snorted and wondered how he could leave asting impression on Eldmia.


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking stupid. It¡¯s not worth it to you.¡±


    A fucking baby.


    I wanted to die after shouting even that one word, but Eldmia¡¯s sword was pulled out in an instant and urately cut his vocal cords.


    ¡°Because there was a time when I almost got cursed by the devil¡¯sst outburst. Just in case you don¡¯t know, go quietly.¡±


    He is the one who makes people feel bad until the end¡­


    At that thought, the ear hunter breathed hisst breath. After confirming his death, Eldmia left the corpses scattered everywhere and walked towards the only living person in the camp.


    ¡°Buy, buy, save¡­¡±


    ¡°You? If you were going to kill me, I killed you right away. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯lle back alive. If you answer my questions.¡±


    A smile caught on Eldmia¡¯s lips as she looked at Oswal, who was trembling and unable to move at the spot where the ear hunter washed her face.


    ¡°Are you ready to tell me who your son of aristocrat is?¡±


    Oswal nodded violently, looking at his ordinary smile, which was so unbelievable that he had juste and ughtered a dozen users.

 Chapter 352

    The name of the self-proimed envoy was Oswal.


    As it turns out, the lord of the ce where I first had a fight with the gatekeeper was a baron, and the nobleman he served as a count considered it very disgraceful, so he wrote his own hand.


    Ragnis, Envelde, and even the Marquess of Kelvast are counts, so counts feel really dirty andmon, but they¡¯re notmon at all. Even in Itthiel, I was mainly active only with Ogwen and the capital, so the old count family had one or two barons and they were going around their necks in the provinces.


    The same was the case with the Count whom Oswal served. A family with a long history and deep power, which crawls on its own just by hearing its name in the area where I live.


    ¡°So that Count McKellen is here¡­ What¡¯s the name of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°¡­the Kingdom of Kaldar.¡±


    For a moment, a look of ¡®I don¡¯t even know where the realnd is stepping on¡¯ appears on his face, and as soon as he raises his hand with the intention of hitting it, it disappears.


    ¡°Keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that Count McKellen is a person of power recognized here in the Kingdom of Caldar, so even pointing out the mistakes of his subordinates is a challenge and an insult to him, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be specific, even though there is a way to express it more smoothly, directly¡­¡±


    This time, he noticed and looked down, so as not to give a chance, he immediately swung his hand and hit the back of the head.


    ¡°Damn it . You guys did it first, so why am I taking care of you? If you twist it, you should have managed the gatekeeper well. When I mistakenly thought that there was an empire right behind me, what was that bastard who couldn¡¯t do anything and just stomped his feet? wonman?¡±


    He clutched at the back of his head, grinning, but soon set about loading the corpses of the elven hunters onto what used to be their wagon.


    No matter how much I received the request from the Count, as the Ear Hunter said, it was an unofficial request after all, and it would be difficult to catch the pod if I branded the ve and washed the source, so hunting the elves was a clear crime. Even though the city I was staying in is the count¡¯s territory, it would be hard to get away with looking at these corpses or to hold me ountable.


    Thinking of the pockets that would grow from their equipment, supplies, and bounties, I started to feel happy even if the problem of being a count remained.


    ¡°Move quickly. So, what time do you want to return to the city?¡±


    ¡°Sorry sorry. I¡¯m weak when ites to using my body¡­¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right. This man was amon man.


    The guys I just fought with were honestly not easygoing guys, so I forgot about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with writing.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t have any intention to get used to the axe, but as I used a weapon I wasn¡¯t familiar with, even though I was using more magic than usual to raise my physical abilities, their pincer attack was fierce. It wasn¡¯t once or twice.


    Apart from the level of swordsmanship, I had to admit my ability to grab a person with a pincer and teamwork, and I did it all the more because I was a full-time user. Personally, I think that the concept of pincer attack was at a level that honor-chung knights had to learn from watching. After killing all


    the men who were presumed to be subordinates, I dared to use a potion of the shadow feet, because I had no idea how much the ear hunter¡¯s energy was left, so I was doing my best. Fortunately, I was alone. It was easier than expected, but it was clear that he was stronger than most knights who use aura, so I have no regrets. I thought I saved something like this and ended up looking like an envelope. I didn¡¯t intend to spend the night


    outside


    like this now, so I don¡¯t have any regrets. Leaving the corpses of the guys who became a means of filling the money bag with Oswal, I focused on gathering supplies to sell around. Maybe it was because of the support of the Count, there were more useful than I thought, and I was assassinated in what was presumed to be an ear hunter¡¯s tent. We were able to find not only the contract documents rted to the request, but also documents such as evidence left after trading elves.


    ¡°Yes, if you want to do something illegal, you should take care of these things for my own protection. There is a reason you have been in business for a long time.¡±


    Thanks to that, I think I¡¯lle up with an easy way to get into a fight with the count.


    After looking around for a long time, there were more items than expected, so in the end, I had to load one wagon with the corpse and another with supplies, leave one wagon to Oswal, and lead the way to the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, I ran all the way here on my own two feet. Chasing a bouncing guy on a wagon is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°I will never run away!¡±


    It was certain that if he used the needle, the wagon would be smashed, the horse would die, or Oswal, who had to be used as a coachman, would die, so he made a threat in advance, and the guy drove the wagon straight and entered the city properly. Of course, he did not forget to load the corpses of the six members of the Byeoldongdae that had been killed separately during the trip.


    I wonder if the story about me spread to the lower level gatekeepers, and the gatekeepers let us through without saying anything, and after leaving the wagon loaded with supplies at the inn, we headed to the adventurer¡¯s guild to dispose of the corpses first.


    If it was Etis-L, I would have had to inquire at the main guardhouse, but this ce entrusted the work and payment rted to the bounty to the adventurer¡¯s guild. Fortunately, there was a substantial bounty on their heads. He was so notorious that the adventurers, the elves, said that he even added a bounty at his own expense.


    After all, they were hunters rather than warriors, so it was a natural result. Fighting in the woods without surprise would have been very tricky.


    After recognizing their faces, an employee of the Adventurer Guild received the bounty handed over with a confused expression and handed it over to Celebian, who was staying at the inn.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ did you really kill him?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    what more do i need to say The Celebians and the elves looked like they had a lot to say, but even after drinking the potion, being tired meant being tired, so they agreed to settle things after waking up.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to get a good night¡¯s sleep, perhaps because I hadn¡¯t been moving for the first time in a while. There was no way for Oswal, who was just an ordinary person, to untangle the knot I had tied so hard and escape, so there was no need to worry about him.


    Greeting the morning refreshed, I kicked the guy tied up in the bathroom to take care of it if I thought I was going to be hungry while I was sleeping. moved to dispose of the wagon containing


    The supplies of the 20 elven hunters were worth a lot. Not only did his pockets get full, but the gold coins were heavy and in the way, to the point that he had to go to a jewelry store and buy a few small and expensive jewels.


    After selling all the armor and weapons, signal res that looked like magic tools, and potions that were supposed to be household medicines, my heart naturally became rich.


    ¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t have to worry about the gate fee.¡±


    It¡¯s a problem because I can¡¯t see the gate.


    Healing the wounds caused by the unfortunate reality with a jewel bag and returning to the lodging to exin the situation to Celebian and his party, Celebian gave up and returned the bag of money I gave him, opening his mouth first


    . I can¡¯t take the money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for catching the enemies of the tribe, but if you¡¯re going to say the obvious that you can¡¯t even get the bounty hanging from their necks, it¡¯s good to just take it and use it. Anyway, thanks to the disposal of all their supplies, my pockets are full.¡±


    As if he was really trying to say such an obvious story, Celebian took the money bag again with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­It would be meaningless to talk about how he punished them now. Judging by the fact that he was brought in, is there still something else left to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have to go find the person whomissioned it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the guy who requested that nobleman?¡±


    ¡°The count said.¡±


    At my calm reply, wrinkles increased one by one between the eyebrows of Celebian and the others. Even though the wrinkles increased, seeing that they were all beautiful and handsome, the elf was also an elf. It seemed that the twist index was rising by itself, but everyone was considerate of me and worried about them. I added a word to reassure you,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The Count has already killed him once. It was unexpectedly worth doing.¡±


    Then, between the elves¡¯ foreheads, my angel appeared. Only Oswal, who was beside him, trembled and reacted in amazement.


    ¡°Were the rumors true that you single-handedly invaded Count Envelde¡¯s mansion in the capital of Etis-El and wiped it all out?¡±


    ¡°Did you fucking say this even after hearing the rumors?¡±


    ¡°Who in the three worlds would take such rumors seriously. They consider them exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Look at this bastard. I hate to look doubly disrespectful when I say something that fits the subject. I opened my ax eye in the sense of paying attention, and then I closed my mouth and lowered my head. Then, this time, Celebian spoke with a difficult expression.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to say anything because it seems pointless to judge your skills, but is it really okay? Even if you go back to Etis-L, do you think there will be aftereffects?¡±


    ¡°Remorse?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re attacking a count from another country, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that can be passed without problems.¡±


    It was a very valid opinion. Even if I could get the count¡¯s head off, it was a good situation for most crimes from here on out. However, thanks to the gift left by the ear hunter who became kind after he died, there was no need to bother with legal issues.


    ¡°It should have been like that¡­¡±


    I happily took out the contract between the ear hunter and the count and said,


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Upon hearing my n, Celebian and the others checked me three times to see if I was sane.


    In fact, that was a nobleman. Oswal, who was entrusted with the role of filling out the document in ordance with the form, dictated my words, questioned and checked several times.


    ¡°Do you really write like this?¡±


    That confirmation continues to this day. I was a little annoyed, but I was clear about what he was worried about, so I nodded my head and replied.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll read it againter and check it. Just send it and I won¡¯t me you, so shut up and write it down.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯ve only done a handful of things while learning to be a butler, so I honestly thought it was a long time ago, but I never thought that Oswal¡¯s existence would be so helpful. The guy who wrote it down was dead, but I didn¡¯t care anyway. Watching me leisurely picking up nuts and eating nuts in my room, Celebian said with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Is it really true that this kind of hair¡­ is effective just by sending the document to the Count and the King?¡±


    Looking at the strange dy, it seemed like he was trying to say ¡®insane¡¯, but I understood. Even though I¡¯m in a position to put it into action, it¡¯s ridiculous. But there was nothing much I could say.


    ¡°It happens.¡±


    Although the receiver may think that a madman is talking nonsense, there is no need to worry about that attitude because it is certain that such an attitude will be overturned in an instant when an incident breaks out and rumors spread.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem that it costs some money to send documents quickly, but I¡¯ve made a lot of money this time.¡±


    It¡¯s so fortunate that all the guys who are after me are rich guys. Recalling the thick money bag and jewelry bag, I diligently pecked Oswal, and thanks to that, the document with the form waspleted in an instant. It was a bit disappointing that the handwriting was written in haste, but it looked better than being too neat, so I nodded my head naturally.


    I responded with a smile as I saw Oswal with a wide expression on my face at my satisfactory reaction.


    ¡°Now name the fastest mail delivery method in the West that you know.¡±


    Oswal¡¯s face, which was relieved that he thought his job was done now, turned into a dead face again.


    ?


    The letter that Eldmia craved and squeezed out of Oswal was delivered to King Kaldar XVI in three days through the fastest means in the West.


    Originally, there would have been no case for a letter written by a single traveler to be delivered to the king. However, the story was different for the letters delivered by the Space Leap Magic of the Magic Library, which was seldom used because it cost too much to send just a few documents.


    Expensive means of delivery, which have the power to confirm what the contents were rather than who sent them, made the king and his entourage spend time and made those who looked at the contents hold a meeting with a serious face.


    However, even though the meeting actually started, the content was so unusual that it was difficult to express an opinion first, while Kaldar XVI started the meeting first.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Empire say they had nothing to do with them¡­?¡±


    As befits a king of a historic kingdom that has been around for 16 generations in the west, where people run wild like unbridled colts, Kaldar XVI had no intention of reprimanding his subjects with good judgment. The contents were conveyed by an envoy, so Kaldar 16 himself heard them himself.


    I just¡­ I just put in my mouth what was only a question that came to mind in the process of trying to somehow understand the situation in front of me. However, the feelings of the people under me There was no help but people who flinched as if they hadmitted a sin. There


    was no kingdom that did not know that an urgent letter had been sent to Isthel in the name of the Margrave of Kelvast. Even if they did not physically touch it, they could not give up the money and information that moved there. It was the result of diligent use of spies by those who did not exist.


    Kaldar XVI, like the others, had eyes and ears nted there, and was quite surprised to hear that the orcs flew to Itthel through the ancient gate and made a fuss. He showed great interest in the story of Eldmia, who was moving to return to his hometown by crossing the river.


    So he ordered his aides and even attached apetent observer to keep an eye on him. As a renowned power figure in the West, he fulfilled the request very thoroughly and thanks to Eh Kaldar XVI figured out pretty quickly that the Eldmia moving from Kelvast was the Eldmia of the ¡®rumour.¡¯ Even if only


    half of the rumors and information he heard were true, he was a boy with the qualities of a hero who would go down in history.


    Although the incident was rted to the Empire, the Iron-Blooded Princess herself is a person who has her eyes on it by selling it to Etis El, so it would be diplomatically beneficial for him to secure his personal safety in advance and safely send him to the Empire¡¯s territory, so the Empire did not have a clear intention. While waiting for the reveal, they were all ready to move their troops.


    That¡¯s why I was taken aback when the answer came from the empire that they were consistent in their ignorance.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t understand the current situation where Eldmia was going crazy.


    ¡®What on earth do they believe in and move like this?¡¯


    The text of the letter was long, but the core was simple. The fact that he found the circumstances and clear evidence of the activities of Count McKellen, who tried to assassinate himself because he was not guilty, so he will directly ask Count McKellen for the crime.


    There, since the weight of one¡¯s own life as an adventurer and that of Count McKellen, an aristocrat leading a family, are not the same, along with the absurd im to prove one¡¯s innocence by fighting against the count¡¯s family rather than a duel, one has to defend one¡¯s honor. It was only the purpose, so after the death of Count McKellen, his personal property was only included in the content that he would not im ownership so that Caldar XVI, the owner of thisnd, could return it.


    If this was Yeongjijeon, there would be no problem. It was the same even if it was a letter requesting to observe a duel for honor between nobles and nobles or between knights and knights. Rather, it was a situation where one of the forces holding the royal family in check could be swallowed without touching a hand, so they would have weed it with double arms.


    The problem is that this is a fight between ¡®one person¡¯ and the count who is the owner of a territory and leads a faction.


    ¡°Does this make sense? I¡¯m going to assassinate a nobleman, so it¡¯s no different than telling me to stay still. I think we should immediately dispatch an army to arrest him and hold him ountable!¡±


    One of the high-spirited aristocrats gnashed his teeth and insisted. It wasn¡¯t really Count McKellen¡¯s faction, but it seemed that his pride as an aristocrat couldn¡¯t ept this situation.


    ¡°What kind of absurd im is that? You¡¯ve read the whole thing, right? The third chapter is definitely an application for a duel of honor.¡±


    It was another aristocrat with pro-imperialist tendencies who answered him that he was telling the truth. The copy of the arena, which must have been delivered to Count McKellen, was also read by everyone present.


    ¡°How can this be a duel!¡±


    ¡°If there is evidence, and the person concerned wants it, isn¡¯t it a duel? Even if the evidence is real, Earl McKellen has no choice. Don¡¯t im it¡¯s fake. The Herald has already confirmed everything.¡±


    ¡°Does it make sense to fight a duel between a stranger and a great aristocrat who is no different from an outcast without any status!¡±


    ¡°The rightful right belongs to the vagabond, and he directly says that he will prove his innocence before the gods. What¡¯s the problem? Rather, it¡¯s too overwhelmingly good for Count McKellen, so it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    He, too, was wrinkled between his eyebrows, as if he was disapproving of what he had seen, but the reason was different. If it had been brought to the capital, it would have provided an excuse for a political attack. Because I was informed that I would use such an excuse in a duel that I was sure to lose. I felt bad because I thought I missed a good opportunity.


    And that wasn¡¯t his idea. Apart from that, joy and sorrow were crossing the faces of those who were divided into factions.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as Sir Barnes said. It¡¯s a disrespectful attitude, but he¡¯s got manners, and the evidence is clear, but he wanted a duel himself, so blocking it would rather damage the prestige of the royal family and shake thew of the country.¡±


    The anti-Imperialists on the side of Count McKellen argued for the legitimacy of the duel, convinced that the troublesome case was being sorted out. Realizing that the pro-imperialist aristocrats could not find a way to refute them even though they knew their true intentions, and their voices were getting higher and higher in the midst of sobbing, King Caldar XVI raised his hand and silenced everyone.


    ¡°Stop. Although this is an unprecedented situation, it seems that the opinions of the Lords have already nted toward the duel that Eldmia Ega is iming to have no problems.¡±


    Only the one who first raised his voice was dissatisfied, but the other nobles, more than ten of them, all nodded with their respective feelings. As a result, Caldra XVI, who had hoped that something sharp woulde out of the pro-imperial faction, let out a sigh of regret and informed them.


    ¡°Earl McKellen¡¯s crimes are clear. Supporting illegal elf hunting and sponsoring the illegal ve trade, plotting an unjust assassination. It was originally the right thing to bring this up to court¡­ Itsiel, who uncovered it and was unjustly threatened with his life. At the request of Ega, the adventurer of Eldmia, we proceed with a duel with honor first.¡±


    If Earl McKellen loses the duel, all charges will be admitted and the punishment of thew will be shared with the family. If you win, at least you¡¯ll be acquitted of the assassination plot.


    Looking at the anti-Imperial faction who smiled with a satisfied nod, and the pro-Imperial faction who couldn¡¯t help but smile, Caldra XVI concluded his words.


    ¡°This will be observed under the kingdomw and the king¡¯s order, and will be fought in front of the royal inductees for legal procedure. The duel will be held at the request of Eldmia Egga¡­ against the ¡®family¡¯ of Earl McKellen.¡±


    And the smiles grew thicker on the lips of the nobles who belonged to the anti-imperialist faction.


    It was a very satisfied smile.

 Chapter 354

    Earl McKellen tapped the table with his index finger, revealing his difort.


    It was just an act that came out of the unconscious, but the subordinates remembered with their bodies that the end of the habit ended in a bad way, and whenever their fingers hit the table, theplexion of those except for the closest ones quickly turned pale.


    Normally, seeing such a reaction made me even more ufortable with a man named Count McKellen.


    He wants his subordinates to act in ordance with dignity and authority as well as his authority. It was because it was a person who thought that not only himself, but also the dignity of the superiors were lowered. That¡¯s why he tried his hand to reprove his subordinates who had lost face by acting useless. With the intention that if you don¡¯t do it right, you¡¯ll get rid of it like this.


    However, it was the mercenary he sent that was actually removed, and he considered that his face was crumpled as a result.


    Until he received the arena in front of him and grasped the situation.


    ¡°There will be a corner to believe in.¡±


    At first, I thought I had read it wrong, so I read it again. It took a while to understand that there was no problem with the eyes or the arena. Just in case, I showed it to my aides, and they also showed a simr reaction, and only then did Earl McKellen be convinced.


    The problem was the head of Eldmia Ega, who had sent the duel. And these people were born with the qualities of a hero or were irreceable idiots.


    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that he survived after defeating the Ear Hunters¡­ isn¡¯t it? Rather, that¡¯s why it¡¯s more like going on a rampage without knowing how scary the world is.¡±


    Earl McKellen did not like to make the mistake of making fun of his enemies. Rather, it was considered ipetence rather than a mistake. That¡¯s why, as soon as he received the duel, his inner evaluation of Eldmia began to change rapidly.


    He knew the skills of the ear hunters because he had seen them first hand. If I had sent them to a nearby territory immediately and asked them to plunder, they would havepleted it very well and returned after killing the knight. He may not be good at war and duel, but he is a very good hunting dog who is good at fighting and hunting.


    No matter how much Eldmia had outstanding skills, she was only 15 years old andcked experience, so she thought that she could ovee it with the viciousness of an ear hunter. I still think there is no problem with that judgment.


    It just didn¡¯t fit the standards ofmon sense. Circumstances, it would be correct to say that all of Ear Hunter¡¯s subordinates were dead.


    ¡°If you have that level of skill, you deserve arrogance.¡±


    Ear hunters were definitely one of the nuisances of a race, so even if the elves helped them, it would be great, and if they did it alone, it would be a great achievement. As a result, even if he inflicted a painful blow on himself, if he was an opponent with the skills and determination to move up to this point, he could be respected. Because it saved much more face than having a talented person as an enemy than an adventurer who doesn¡¯t know how to fear the world.


    ¡°From the documents, it¡¯s clear that Oswal was taken hostage, so I think it¡¯s fair to assume that he has some knowledge of our forces and the condition of the territory.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, they sent this message. I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re aiming for¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about thatter.¡±


    Count McKellen, who had no intention of wasting time with pointless table discussions, had his aides, who had been trying to stop talking little by little, shut their mouths again.


    ¡°Think of the army as the enemy and prepare. Since you directly mentioned that you were dealing with the family, he wouldn¡¯t know that you were fighting against the estate. He must havemitted such a reckless act because he believes in something.¡±


    Above all, there was no way that he sent a document in this format only to this side. He must have sent it to the royal family to secure legitimacy, and they will try to intervene to some extent by using the membership as an excuse.


    Count McKellen also had many questions about his opponent¡¯s intentions, but he calmly suppressed them and ordered his men.


    ¡°It¡¯s nominally a duel to hold me ountable for my sins, but as long as I¡¯ve done something against the estate and the family, the royal family will send an attendant for this, and a guy who¡¯s meticulous enough to build a justification like this will move on his own before that attendant arrives and create useless sores. It won¡¯t be. So, it is after the witnessese from the capital that something located on the border of this territory battle and duel begins. If you rush on a flying dragon, it will only take two days, so get ready as soon as possible.¡±


    Now, it is important to calmly deal with a change that you have never experienced in your life. That¡¯s how he survived in the kingdom and kept his family.


    It is possible tough at the opponent even after all the incidents have been sorted out, so he decided to focus on preparation.


    ?


    If you try it on a living creature, it will not end with the limbs being torn to death, so you can only ship items through the magic library¡¯s express service, sending documents to the Caldra royal family and Count McKellen, and hurriedly heading to Count McKellen¡¯s estate for five days. Nothing happened.


    Of course, there was a small incident where the delivery service did not reach Etis L, and they longed for Oswal, feeling great regret, but it means that there was no raid. Even though we didn¡¯t move fast on horseback, we moved on foot in line with the elves.


    Originally, apart from the Celebian party, they first wanted to head to the city near the forest, which was their destination, but they stubbornly refused and eventually had to move together.


    I didn¡¯t bother to hear the reason for the refusal. For whatever reason, in the end they were the ones who traveled from the northern fringe to the west to find me alone. Whatever the reason, it was hard to reject their decision, so I decided not to listen.


    Count McKellen¡¯s estate, which took a longer time than expected, was more normal than expected.


    I was ready for battle.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I thought it was amon helmet rack, but what is it? Was it a narcissist whose head worked fine?¡±


    On the way here, Oswal, who had realized with his body that he would not hear a good sound if he tackled my self-talk, tried to say something, but then shut his mouth again. Feeling sorry for that wise choice, I asked Celebian and the others to wait for a while, and I mounted my horse and headed for the barrier surrounding the territory.


    Still, is a count a count? As I approached the gateway to the manor, the gatekeepers greeted me behind a tightly closed iron gate. From afar, I thought they were simple gatekeepers, but judging from their movements and rituals, they were definitely not the ones who were originally supposed to be guarding the gate here.


    ¡°Eldmia Ega. You cannot enter the territory.¡±


    The more you speak, the more certain it bes. I was very curious how he noticed it right away, but since he was reacting like a war to this extent, it was highly likely that he had sent a scout.


    Although he is a friend who is likely to live with my curse sooner orter, as he showed a polite attitude, I also politely nodded and asked back.


    ¡°Is it your purpose to block entry, or did you decide to ept the duel?¡±


    ¡°¡­the Count said that when an observer from the royal householdes to you, you will get the results you want.¡±


    I mean it was epted.


    I didn¡¯t expect to prepare in earnest like this, but it was just my assumption, so I turned around, satisfied with the gatekeeper¡¯s answer. In preparation for an emergency, I raised my mana and set my nerves as much as possible, but there were no arrows flying behind my back.


    Thanks to that, I could be sure that Earl McKellen was smart. If they were arrogant, they would have sent one or two people to try to solve the problem, saying that they couldn¡¯t use a knife to kill chickens, but they were doing their best as if they were facing an equal army.


    ¡°It¡¯s like going to war. Are you really going to run over there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a little annoying.¡±


    Celebian, who had been looking at Yeongji with a tired expression, started looking at me with that expression, but I had nothing to do but shrug my shoulders.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be convinced if I say that it¡¯s just a careless opponent or an unguarded opponent, and the rest is useless anyway.


    ¡°Do you sincerely believe that you can defeat them all and defeat the Count?¡±


    ¡°How do I defeat all of them? I¡¯m learning magic, but I can¡¯t use such great magic yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­then what the hell are you going to do?¡±


    The tired expression changed to that of looking at a madman, but that was also a normal reaction, so I smiled slightly. Then he raised his finger and answered, pointing from the gate of the territory to the castle of the lord.


    ¡°We have to break through. As quickly as possible, cutting only the cuts, to the lord¡¯s castle.¡±


    It is not that the castle can be destroyed with just one fist stretch, and the situation is not over simply by cutting down 10 or 20 people. However, if he assassinated him, not only would it be obvious that he would scold him for all sorts of problems, but it also did not serve the purpose of not touching me.


    Therefore, after matching the assortment in the form of a duel, it is only a forced breakthrough.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯d think of wiping out the entire territory alone unless you¡¯re a madman.¡±


    Even after saying it myself, Iughed and shook my head and looked at Celebian to ask for consent¡­


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Like a crazy person.¡±


    ¡­For some reason, not only him, but the other elves and Oswal were still looking at me like a madman.

 Chapter 355

    A knight approached beside the gatekeepers who silently watched Eldmia retreat on horseback. Then, unlike the other guards who were leaning against the wall and holding their weapons high, the gatekeeper showed a calm attitude and asked him a question.


    ¡°Shall we shoot?¡±


    As he watched Eldmia approach, a preloaded crossbow hung on his back in case of an emergency. The knight shook his head as he stopped him from moving his hand to shoot as soon as the order was given.


    ¡°No. The Count told me to pay attention to the cause. I won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±


    Less than a dayter, he had just been informed that a royal witness would arrive. It was the count¡¯s judgment that it was not good to do useless things while it was unknown whether Eldmia hade for this purpose, and the knight respected the count¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s amazing. You can only feel a very slight aura, but you beat the ear hunter.¡±


    Even if he wascking in basic skills, he was a man who made up for his shorings with the experience he gained while crossing the crossroads of life and death. She was by no means a formidable opponent, but Eldmia seemed unscathed.


    Or pretending to be.


    ¡°¡­Prepare. The Count considered it highly likely that he would spring into action as soon as the witnesses arrived.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Soon the sun will begin to set.


    If he wanted to break through the territory alone, he would of course attempt a night raid, but judging from the expected time of arrival of the observers, it might have been a very meticulous n. On the one hand, I even suspect that the empire is not rted only with words and looks after it from behind.


    ¡°Be alert like you¡¯re dealing with an army. Be vignt like you¡¯re looking for a stray dog. Be vignt with the maximum number of people.¡±


    The knight, who gave the order based on extremely reasonable judgment, did not stop with words, but climbed the wall and began to keep an eye on Eldmia. When an attack started and the situation seemed to be bad, he had no intention of neglecting his mission as long as he came out to the outer city to immediately stop it.


    It was not a bad move in terms of maintaining the discipline of the unit. It was because no one had the courage to be idle in the yard where a knight who had reached the level of an aura expert took the lead and stood guard duty.


    Shortly thereafter, an observer arrives with the royal troops escorted at the right moment, and after talking with Eldmia, who is preparing to camp outside, while looking around the entire territory and entering the castle to talk with the Count, the knight is not aware of Eldmia¡¯s sudden attack. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off him for a moment, concerned about his actions.


    As time passed, the royal troops from the inner city built a camp in a location where they could see Eldmia and the territory at a nce. It seemed that they confirmed the duel outside, and the witness confirmed it in the inner room.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway since he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the castle anyway. A long time after that, the sun went down and the night deepened, but the knight faithfully kept his seat.


    If it is an army, it is impossible not to know that it is moving, but the story of one enemy is different. It was clear that if a powerful person who had defeated the ear hunter, who was an aura expert, sneaked in under the cover of darkness, confusion would increase and unnecessary damage would ur.


    Needless to say, the soldiers following that order were also maintaining the highest level of alert. I don¡¯t know who Eldmia is, but since the knight who writes for the aura is so nervous, I think it must be an unusual person.


    It was around the dawn of the next day when an air current that something was strange began to flow between the troops of the McKellen estate, who had spent the night in such tension.


    ¡®They don¡¯t¡­ do night raids?¡¯


    Could it be that the purpose is to block Youngji¡¯s movement as it is? Or was there a hidden intention to humiliate one person by creating a situation where Youngji¡¯s troops were dispatched?


    In the sight of the knight rolling his head with slightly bloodshot eyes due to light fatigue, Eldmia¡¯s nasty figure, which was slowly getting up and eating breakfast, was captured.


    On the contrary, the captive Oswal and the elves looked more anxious than Eldmia herself, who had engaged in a duel. The way he cooked and ate the food in earnest made me question whether he was really the one who had a fight with the city.


    Unfortunately or fortunately, that ufortable feeling did notst long. It was because Eldmia, who had finished her meal and rxed herself, approached the manor as if she were taking a walk.


    Voices were heard from everywhere to stop the soldiers preparing bows and crossbows in fear. The knight let out a sigh of relief as the captains hurriedly moved, understanding that if the story spread that they had started a fight against only one person, they wouldn¡¯t even be aughing stock.


    wee.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Hmmmm. Excuse me. I¡¯m choked up in the morning.¡±


    Stunned eyes poured out as she settled down in a strangely restrained motion and loosened her throat, but Eldmia didn¡¯t care, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly.


    ¡°I, Eldmia Ega, the son of Radan Ega and Avisher Ruina! Being threatened with assassination just because I raised my voice to correct the wrongdoing of the city gatekeeper! Pastalia Van, who insulted my own honor and faith by doing so. Challenge Count McKellen to a duel! With an observer authorized by Caldra¡¯s rightful leader, Caldra XVI! In front of the eyes of the gods, fight a fair fight to regain your lost honor! I dere here! ¡±


    ¡°¡­What is that doing now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Deration of war?¡±


    A bewildered reaction spread among those who were watching, but the knight couldn¡¯t even dare to calm the confusion. It¡¯s because it took me a while to understand what the hell I was doing right away.


    Whether or not his doubts grew, Eldmia¡¯s deration continued.


    ¡°Those who stand against me to defend the honor of Count Pastalia van McKellen! Raise your sword! And ept death as the price of your faith! But those who do not intend to do so! Lay down your arms! This is the process by which a duel is fought To avoid unnecessary and innocent victims in !¡±


    What one of the soldiers said with augh was true. That was a deration of war. While dumbfounded, Eldmia put her hand in her mouth and whistled as loudly as her voice.


    -Piik! Pii profit!


    What is that again¡­?


    While reflecting on that oddly familiar note, the knight who saw Eldmia starting to get into a running stance eximed in a hurry, startled.


    ¡°I, the trumpet! That¡¯s the recement for the start-up trumpet! Prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!¡±


    Normally, only one person wouldugh at me for doing crazy things, but did they say that crazy things look like something if they are apanied by excessive confidence?


    As the urgent order of the knight and this unbelievable situation ovepped, the soldiers did not take it lightly and moved quickly and tensely. The problem was that Eldmia, carrying a huge ax on her back, ran faster than those soldiers.


    The knight who saw the arrow cut through the air and pierced the ground in a movement that felt like a lie, gnashing his teeth, shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! No bows! Crossbowmen! Shoot! Pikemen guard the gates!¡±


    A solid iron gate? In the west, there was already a legend that was not a legend called Ekatrina the Siege Striker.


    Remembering the incident in which the entire western world learned what would happen if an individual¡¯s armed force was backed up by weapons, no one guarding the outer wall had vain hopes that Eldmia woulde running and see without breaking through the front gate.


    The speed at which he was already running toward the gateway far exceeded the normal range. There was even a lingering fear that if he was that guy, he might hit the castle gate with his body and rip it off. Among them, there were those who hoped that they would fall after being hit by a crossbow while running, but unfortunately, that wish did note true.


    In the end, just before Eldmia reached the gate without any problems, all troops except the crossbowman ran down the stairs until their feet were on fire, praying for the iron gate to be safe. It was the result of a firm belief that there must be something because he ran confidently like that.


    However, Eldmia cleverly betrayed that trust. The crossbowmen who had been aiming to shoot Eldmia, who clung to the castle gate until the end, started shouting in fright.


    ¡°Ahhhh?! I, that bastard grabs the wall and runs!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a knight!! I¡¯m a knight!!¡±


    The fact that he was able to turn his body around even though he doubted his own ears at the desperate cries he heard was thanks to the knight¡¯s personality that he could not understand anything until he confirmed it with his own eyes. Are you running against the wall? What kind of bullshit is that? Is there any magic that makes a stone wall copse if you touch it?


    ¡°I¡¯m running over that bastard, ah!¡±


    Seeing that they aren¡¯t shouting out one or two, it doesn¡¯t seem like what they¡¯re seeing is different, so why can¡¯t I understand the situation? The knight who sped up and put his head on the edge of the castle wall was able to understand their cries only after sticking his head out.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Eldmia was really climbing up the wall with one hand on it.


    As if running on the ground, even climbing stairs without the slightest deceleration.


    ¡®stairs?¡¯


    The naked eye of the aura-enhanced knight caught something Eldmia was standing on.


    When two nails that look infinitely thinpared to his size are driven into the wall, Eldmia runs on them, stepping on them like stairs. Shivering at the unknown tool that was pulled out and stuck repeatedly as fast as he ran, the knight snatched the long spear of the soldier next to him.


    ¡°Tell my inner self! The enemy is at least an Aura expert! He¡¯s a magic tool user!¡±


    The javelin of the knight who exerted all his strength with a loud cry was aimed at Eldmia, who had already jumped more than half of the wall.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of magic it was, but it was only enough to raise a foot. It was clear that there was no way to extend the pedestal beyond that, seeing as he climbed in an unstable position with his torso almost attached to the wall.


    If so, it would have been nice to drop it to buy time. A nail that looked a bit thicker than the one Eldmia was stepping on came out of nowhere and suddenly flew towards the spear she threw with that feeling.


    It was too big to be called a nail. It was big, thick and delicate.


    It was truly a crochet needle.


    ¡°What else is that?!¡±


    The moment the tip of the unknown needle and the tip of the spear mesh, the spear de is shattered and the spear pole explodes and scatters.


    The knight, who realized that the needles soared so fast that it was slow to feel the flickering and fluttering of the fragments, was aiming for his eyebrows, and the knight twisted his whole body into the castle wall.


    ¨C Wedge juice!


    The power of the twisted bamboo needle that passed by just a sheet of paper was like that of a spear wielded by a knight. Relieved that he had avoided the blow, the knight tried to throw his spear at Eldmia again, when he heard the sound of something prating the castle wall.


    The knight¡¯s face contorted as he understood what it meant because he had seen it himself.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Eldmia came over, pushing against the wall with a fast and steady sound.


    Eldmiaughed as he looked straight at the knight while the soldiers who caused cognitive dissonance at his light movement, as if he were climbing a low wall, couldn¡¯t even react properly.


    ¡°Is the reaction good?¡±


    -Piik!


    A small whistle echoed from his mouth as he swung the two-handed ax that was slung on his back like a toy. Then, a twisted bamboo needle that seemed to fly endlessly into the sky and nine needles that he must have used to climb up the castle wall flew behind him.


    Even though he was just aiming at the cutting edge while floating in the air, the knight drew his sword, feeling as if he had been pointed at by ten spears.


    Those who survived will say


    That¡¯s how McKellen¡¯s nightmare began.

 Chapter 356

    1 sec.


    It was the time it took for the knight to stab Eldmia¡¯s heart.


    Realizing that there was no need to talk to each other, the knight¡¯s actions were swift and skillful. The powerful stab that could even pierce the back of an enemy d in iron armor with one blow flew over Eldmia¡¯s leather breastte, closing the distance without hesitation. From the article¡¯s point of view, it was thought that Eldmia had not even reacted properly, and he was sure that even if he reacted btedly, he would not be able to escape serious injury.


    The knight did not perceive it, but it took 0.2 seconds to realize that his conviction was a mere illusion.


    And that time was also the time it took for Eldmia to swing her ax in line with the knight¡¯s thrust and cut the sword in half like cutting paper.


    Rather, it was the article that did not respond. If it moved with that much power and speed, the motion would have increased, but as soon as the sword was cut into pieces, Eldmia rushed forward, holding the ax straight up like an assaultnce.


    Since it was not an ax spear, there was no worry of getting cut or stabbed, but since it was a weapon boasting such a massive size, the impact felt on the chest was as if it had been hit by a battering ram. The knight¡¯s body floated with a tremendous shock while he couldn¡¯t believe how he had elerated at such a short distance.


    The shock that was urately delivered to the pit of the stomach caught my breath, and the reaction was dyed again. No matter how strong the stab was, the knight thrust his tongue inwardly, feeling his own body rising.


    ¡®Is there even a technique to hide the aura? There are no other monsters.¡¯


    inevitably fall. Was there a building behind it? It¡¯s a little embarrassing to die falling off a castle wall.


    The sight of the castle walls and Eldmia getting farther and farther away in the eyes of the knight who couldn¡¯t feel any resentment because he was overwhelmingly counterattacked even though he tried to attack with all his might in the first encounter, and the soldiers who fought bravely even after seeing the knight fall in an instant. it looked like this


    However, it was not courage, but a judgment close to recklessness or desperation. The needles floating behind Eldmia swung like snakes and flew away, puncturing the bodies of the soldiers in an instant.


    ¡®It¡¯s ruined.¡¯


    Ordinary people might not know it, but as long as a user invaded with that level of Aura, there are people who can stop it even if they unterally run to resistance. The knight let go of the sword he was holding until the end and prepared for the impact of the fall, hoping that others would be able to stop Eldmia.


    Fortunately, the shock came much sooner than he expected. The knight who fell down the chimney of a private house fainted briefly in relief that he did not die from a broken neck.


    ?


    Surprised fuck. One stab is damn fast.


    Among the guys who fight every day, it¡¯s like a guy who ys the role of a knight, but his basic skills are different. Judging from the javelin prowess he showed when climbing the wall, and the fact that he tried to stab it so neatly, I wonder if his main weapon wasn¡¯t a spear?


    Although he felt a sense of novelty in the fact that he had met a chivalrous guy after a long absence, there was no time to maintain that lingering feeling for long. Ordinary soldiers are at a level where they can be cleaned up at the needle line, but unless you know how many knights from just before, it was safer to achieve your goal as quickly as possible.


    It was said that Guish, who had bluffed himself at Envelde Mansion, had skills enough to match the demons, but that blow had a sophistication that even Guish couldn¡¯t feel. That means that if you throw these guys into the front line, they will be strong enough not to die in one queue.


    If you think of the pincer attack that the ears hunter gang showed, you can never take lightly these guys¡¯ pincer attack.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t as big a city as Kelvast, and it wasn¡¯t even a tournament held to gather wandering knights, so there were probably five at most. It¡¯s not like the sry of a knight who writes apologeticses from digging in the ground.


    Deciding that that was enough, I quickly surveyed the territory, estimating the distance to the inner castle, ignoring those who lost their minds and lost their fighting spirit at thebo of ring-out knights and soldiers screaming after being stabbed by needles.


    McKellen¡¯s estate was moderatelyrge, but there was no adventurer¡¯s guild in sight. The feeling of a self-sufficient country life where no travelerse?


    Ogwen originally had this feeling, but now it has be almost like amercial city and it is hard to find traces of it, so it is a newndscape in many ways.


    ¡°Now, grab it! Never let it go to the castle!¡±


    The cry of the one dressed more like a soldier than a knight straightened my mind, which had almost gone astray for a moment.


    However, the effect of piercing the shoulders and thighs of the friends who had already aimed spears at me was so great that the cry was scattered in emptiness. jumped to


    Arrows rained down btedly, but it was not a meaningful attack. As he ran along the suitable rooftop, the soldiers guarding the castle gate began to run and follow him. Judging from the expressions on her face mixed with embarrassment and urgency, it seems that she never dreamed that things would turn out like this.


    If I didn¡¯t have a needle, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be sharp except to imitate Yekatrina. To be honest, I was a little worried, but recently I got used to using needles.


    In any case, the soldiers without Aura cannot follow my movements. In the reality that does not change even if I run hard, I gradually distance myself from my frustrated friends and run hard until there is no rooftop that is good for skipping, and I cane to a ce like a square in front of the bridge leading to the castle at once.


    ¡°Huh, but I¡¯ve prepared for it.¡±


    As if proving that he wasn¡¯t a third-rate viin, the drawbridge leading to the inner sanctuary was up, and soldiers were camped out in front of it with a wooden fence. Unlike the guards on the outer wall, who would still be running after me, they aimed their crossbows very calmly, not panicking at my sudden appearance, as if they were trained differently from equipment to equipment.


    It was a very wise decision, as a salvo shot at close range was threatening enough, just as a knight who could fly and crawl with an aura would not go into his body.


    It was rather cool to see thirty crossbowmen standing in two rows and arranging their stance in line with one another, probably thinking that the knight would jump out the moment one of them got hit. Perhaps there might be something like a wizard mixed in in that gap, so when I used magic time, I could confirm that the bolts of the crossbows they were aiming at were shimmering with light even though there was no magician.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think it would be very dangerous if hit¡­ Will that be prevented by the additional function attached to the gauntlet?


    Hmm, if you¡¯re curious, you should try it.


    unch!¡±


    When the guy dressed up as a knight alone gave the order, 15 crossbowmen in a row poured out bolts.


    Of course, that was after I started tossing myself to the side as soon as the word ¡®foot¡¯ came out of his mouth. I didn¡¯t intend to be a beehive while checking the uncertain performance of armor, so I was thinking of putting the gauntlet on only a few of those bolts.


    Fortunately, there is no concept of building a firework, so it was rtively doable to target a single person from the front and avoid a volley of fire, but it was ¡®worth it¡¯ to the end. It was a situation where several holes would have formed on one side of the leg if the reaction was slow or the output of magical power was insufficient.


    With the impression that you can¡¯t do it twice, you inject magical power into the gauntlet and put a barrier on the bolt that flew just right, the mana surrounding the bolt scattered and the bolt flew away as well.


    To be honest, I had no idea if the magic was destroyed and I was blown away in shock, or if the magic barrier materialized enough to block projectiles. I¡¯ll have to test this properlyter.


    For now, I was satisfied with the results in front of my eyes and turned my gaze to them, and the second row, which hadn¡¯t fired their crossbows yet, was aiming at me. I looked surprised at my movement just shown, but still, among them calmly aiming, the figure of a knight leaping with his sword drawn and his shield raised came in.


    unch!¡±


    It seemed that he was going to avoid the second shot anyway, so it seemed that he was nning to take advantage of that short gap and rush at it.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to shut up and charge this time.


    Just in case, I injected a little more mana into the gauntlet, and this time I crouched as much as I could and charged forward.


    Even if I just checked the performance with my own eyes, it was a bit scary to face the projectile flying in front of me. However, if you stretch your arms excessively forward and keep a distance from the magic barrier, your bnce will be disturbed and your response to the knight¡¯s attack may be dyed.


    Thanks to that, I had to put up a piece of bulletproof ss in front of my eyes and run as if I was facing bullets flying by. At least I was able to see the faces of the knights and soldiers who were clearly embarrassed, so I was able to endure it, but it was not a good experience.


    Their judgment wasn¡¯t bad. The opponent was just bad. After a short skirmish that totaled less than 10 seconds, the offense and defense were reversed.


    The crossbowmen almost threw away their expensive crossbows, picked up the shields they had erected along with the wooden fence, and stepped back.


    Because I rushed forward while bouncing the bolt, the distance was different from what he expected, and the hesitant knight stretched out his shield instead of his sword. His shield was a tower shield that looked as thick as a suit of armor if melted down and recycled.


    Judging by how lightly he carries and moves, this guy must be aer too.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    But just as he has a fucking thick shield in his hand, I have a fucking ax in my hand.


    Instead of worrying about how to avoid the shield and how to attack, I fixed the handle of the ax in order to see how far my ax would stick.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia!¡±


    Right before the knight¡¯s tower shield was pierced into the ground, the ax de flew through the dirt floor.


    The sh of the ax and the shield echoed through the za.

 Chapter 357

    How thick will that be? Roughly just my fist?


    Anyway, to deal with his tower shield in a normal way, it would have been correct to bypass it or use magical means. It was more like a moving castle gate than a shield. Based on that fact, when I evaluated Kak¡¯s axe, this ax deserved to be called a real axe with a score of 12 out of 10.


    It was strong and sharp enough to split his tower shield in half from the bottom. Even if it does not surpass the achievement of the siege weight, it is a satisfactory result for now.


    Instead of trying to get the ax stuck in the center of the tower shield, I kicked the ax handle sideways as hard as I could and pulled out the sword.


    ¡°Unprepared! Drop your weapons!¡±


    Otherwise, I will have to kill them all.


    I was a little worried because he had the strength to run with a shield of that size, but fortunately he failed to control the shield that was as heavy as a two-handed axe. If he had only believed in the shield, it would have ended, but he straightened his sword as much as possible even while losing his center of gravity.


    The sword, designed with a design close to that of a dius, was almost half shorter than my sword, but the sense of stability felt in his posture tells me that he has the ability to cover that gap with his skills.


    thank you for sure Unlike Ithiel, western guys are better at fighting skills than fighting power.


    Itsel¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t originally like that, but as he had been dealing with demons for a long time, he had a strong fighting spirit that put more emphasis on the output of the Aura itself rather than skill.


    No matter how exceptional your skills are, if you can take and press a little faster with overwhelming force, you will be pressed without making a sound. As long as there is not a difference in level between adults and children, it is not very different from the advantages of being tall or tall.


    And for the past seven years, Ethiel¡¯s main enemy has been demons with overwhelming output, not humans. If you watch how many times you die while using a skill, there is no choice but to change.


    The West, on the other hand, is a struggle of men. Even if there is a barrier called Okra, in the end, it¡¯s only at the level of high level unless you¡¯re a madman like Kak. It would be natural to hone your skills to deal with the same person.


    Why not polish both? It¡¯s an efficiency issue. It is the difference in which stats you invest in in your life and talent, which have clear limits. People who exceed that are treated as so-called superhumans.


    The gap between Gish and Envelde¡¯s swordsmanship seemed toe from that ce. I didn¡¯t expect to realize that here.


    ¨C Pip!


    Hiding behind a shield, I threw needles at the soldiers reloading their crossbows and fired a shot at the knight, but he managed to avoid the needle that flew into his temple while blocking my sword. It¡¯s amazing that you can see that far even though you¡¯re wearing a helmet properly.


    It didn¡¯t stop there, and after widening the distance with several attacks, he red at me with his burning eyes and shouted proudly.


    ¡°I am Vanalia Pantana, the knight of the McKellen estate!¡±


    ¡°What to do¡­¡±


    I almost reflexively jumped out at the moment, barely stopping the answer and nodding my head appropriately.


    I didn¡¯t mean to make a statement.


    Due to an unintentional misunderstanding, my hostility towards him subsided slightly.


    ?


    Earl McKellen, who received a telegram that the outer castle had been breached, immediately left his seat and climbed the inner wall.


    He was informed that he would use magic tools, but it was more important to him that the family¡¯s domain and prestige, which he cherished more than his own life, might be destroyed.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go out and take care of him¡­¡±


    His son, who hurriedly followed him, tried to dissuade him, but Earl McKellen covered his mouth with just one nce. His eyes were so fierce that even the royal observer who was following him briefly flinched.


    ¡°I am the lord.¡±


    It was a word with multiple meanings, but it was also pressured not to dare to include the word ¡®substitute¡¯ because he was responsible for all of this.


    McKellen¡¯s people must be careful about every word and decision for the sake of the family. There is no good or evil, right or wrong. Justice was the only best option for the family¡¯s prosperity. Earl McKellen himself lived that way all his life, and so did his ancestors.


    And now was the moment when you might have to pay the worst price for making the worst decision in your life.


    There, McKellen was more serious than ever because it was unknown what would happen if the only sessor moved ¡®instead¡¯.


    ¡°The reason I allowed you to apany me is just to learn more. It¡¯s not okay to intervene in this, so don¡¯t forget that fact.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    After a brief admonition to his son, Count McKellen climbed the castle wall and saw Eldmia confronting the crossbowmen in the square in front of the drawbridge.


    Wondering if he had killed that many guards on the outside, he turned his gaze away and could see, albeit vaguely, the soldiers rushing towards him in a cloud of dust from afar. It seemed that not a few troops were safe, but there were no knights who took his orders and went outside.


    Not all troops are safe either. Worst case, it could be dead.


    It was a huge loss for only dealing with one person, and even the enemy was still avoiding the crossbowmen¡¯s fire.


    ¡°¡­Sir Barnes.¡±


    Blocking two rows of shots with an unknown magic tool and forcibly enduring the flow of saliva from the monstrous power of breaking the tower shield, which is the pride of knight Pantana, Count McKellen calls the name of the best knight in the estate. called


    Then, the old knight, who had lived as the count¡¯s closest friend along with the McKellen family¡¯s butler, took a step forward without saying a word and looked at the count¡¯s direction. He had more white hair than ck hair, but his biggest size and upright posture never wavered.


    ¡°What do you think it looks like?¡±


    This, too, was a implied question, but without questioning, Knight Barnes took the same nce at what Count McKellen had just seen and answered briefly.


    ¡°First of all, it seems that we will enter the inner castle before the outer forces arrive.¡±


    It took a lot of patience just to slowly close my eyes that were about to close tightly. Feeling dizzy when I opened my eyes again, Count McKellen asked another question as it was.


    ¡°What about the damage?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how much mercy he has in his hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you do, no. No.¡±


    Only taciturn and loyal, Nogisa Barnes was never a passive figure. If it was thought that it would be solved by taking the initiative, he would have tried to get permission toe forward instead of doing this kind of Q&A.


    It was clear that he was here because he had concluded that to protect himself as a lord, it was best to stay by his side. And his guess was correct.


    ¡°Yes. The aura I feel is insignificant, but in fact, it¡¯s useless in front of that movement. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I can never guarantee victory.¡±


    If you were to choose a person in the Kaldra Kingdom who could be read because he was old and who could be read because he was alive, Barnes was the one who would definitely be included. The words he uttered after dedicating his life to raising the knights of the McKellen estate and strengthening the troops were enough to make the count make a decision.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly embarrassing.


    He has spent most of his life in a position of power and has done countless things to maintain that position. It was Earl McKellen who had done everything based on his own judgment, avoiding those who were stronger, relentlessly finding weaknesses in those who were simr, and definitely crushing those who were weaker.


    Because that was the life of a western aristocrat. Then there are good times and there are bad times.


    Needless to say, the worst luck of all was applied now. Just like those whom he trampled on and made the cornerstone of his family.


    He had two options left.


    Either take serious damage and aim for an uncertain victory, or defeat all troops and stick to Eldmia directly to save the family instead of epting death.


    If it is the former, it is obvious that even if you win, there will be a big loss to the main army of the territory. As it was a duel, the attempted assassination of Ega in Eldmia would be recognized as innocent, but he would have to pay a huge amount of reparations and be imprisoned for tampering with the various illegal businesses in the kingdom. If the royal family could notice it without any troops or funds, the surrounding forces would never leave it unattended.


    But if you choose thetter, the story is different. No additional damage urred, and since the death of the nobleman was guilty, the kingdom did not collect excessivepensation. At best, only the connection to the ve business that Eldmia found and sent from ear hunters was cut off.


    Besides, he just dies. That¡¯s it.


    Earl McKellen opened his closed eyes and said. It was an effortless decision.


    ¡°Inherit all the soldiers. I will directly negotiate with Eldmia.¡±


    All for the sake of the family.

 Chapter 358

    When the sound of a horn suddenly resonated from the inner quarters, the knight who identified himself as Pantana and the soldiers behind him turned their gazes to the inner castle with a surprised look on their faces.


    Normally, I would have cut my throat because I thought it was an opportunity, but their expressions were at the level of losing their country, so I stopped moving without realizing it. It was at a level that a person unfamiliar with it could assume that the count had died of sudden old age.


    ¡°why?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the intention behind Pantana¡¯s expression, which was filled with resentment as if she had lost her country and even her parents, but I could understand what it meant when the sword of the guy who was holding the center of gravity went down.


    Retreat or stop attacking. I still couldn¡¯t stop the guys running from afar, but the guys in front of me definitelyid down their weapons.


    ¡°Stop attacking everyone! The lord goes out himself!¡±


    When I turned my head toward the introspection at the voice and contents that naturally attracted attention, Hana, a young man who looked like an aristocrat, and an old knight came into my field of vision.


    The aristocratic male side did not have any particr eye-catching elements, but the old knight was different. The appearance of him wearing heavy armor and being sorge that he could not be beaten even if he was next to Radnell Vandes created a great sense of intimidation. Judging by the wrinkles on his face and his white hair, he seems to be of his own age, but looking at his body and posture, he looks more robust than the aristocrat next to him.


    Are all the elders in this world who ate kabobs like that? It¡¯s almost to the point where I wonder if there¡¯s a secret to all of them being clumsy.


    The drawbridge slowly began toe down while I was looking at the face of the young man who looked like a lord, with the impression that if I had gone on like this, I would have crossed swords with that old man at the end.


    Eh? Open the drawbridge while the lord is still on top?


    As I was looking at it with the intention that if I shouted toe in, a middle-aged aristocrat apanied by a royal observer who had briefly encountered some soldiers on the other side of the drawbridge appeared.


    I knew it as soon as I saw it. Not that green friend up there, but that human being is the lord.


    The atmosphere that simply left the surrounding situation was different. Apart from the emotions expressed on the outside, at least the eyes move quickly and habitually to explore and figure out what kind of person the other person is.


    It was the same as the passive skill of aristocrats like Duke Lesrom, but the difference was that the author had no hesitation in spreading such gaze in front of others. In fact, regardless of his ability, it was a figure that could be seen because he was a person who had spent most of his life ruling over others.


    I¡¯m a human being who can¡¯t stand on top of others, but if I lived with that kind of gaze, I would have died right away.


    ¡°Bae, Count! We can still fight!¡±


    Having been fighting hard against me just a moment ago, Pantana turned to Count McKellen like someone who was certain he would never be stabbed in the back. But until the moment the drawbridge came down, Earl McKellen didn¡¯t say anything. Juste down and step on the fixed legs and walk.


    Realizing a little btedly that it was to avoid ¡®dignified behavior¡¯ that raises the voice without a spokesperson, I felt like I knew what this person was thinking.


    ¡°Further fighting will only result in the shedding of innocent blood. I will deal with it myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡±


    The confrontation between Pantana and Earl McKellen, who shouted while taking off their helmets, was a scene of dramatic hypocrisy, but apart from the circumstances of those guys, in my head, one thousand and one Eldmia were gathering and holding a great conference.


    guy¡¯s purpose. All sorts of fragmentary words such as minimizing damage, dumping, gaining and losing understanding, pass through my head. At the same time, outlines began to emerge as to why the strongest-looking elder remained at the top and who the aristocrat next to him was.


    And even at this point, I was sick of that sociopath with the insane judgmental powers of cold-hearted decisions.


    I live here and ¡®for my family.¡¯ I¡¯ve seen people shouting ¡®, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a guy who really sticks out his neck for his family even though he¡¯s not a full-ring. Even in the middle of it, he tried to maintain hisposure and dignity, so he could be called a real nobleman.


    For the benefit of the family and the territory, it is a typical nobleman of this world who does not distinguish between illegal and legal, and continues to fight in numbers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept disagreements. Let everyone back down.¡±


    The soldiers flinched at the sight of Earl McKellen, whose voice was steadfast and determination flowed from his hard face. While talking with him, Pantana¡¯s angr face, which had taken off his helmet, became more angr as he gritted his teeth, while the outer guards who had been running in a hurry began to surround the surroundings.


    The count looked at them and didn¡¯t think about anything else, just repeating the same order. If it had been a bunch of idiots, it would have been a situation where they would have thought they were surrounded and went to the goal after thinking differently. It was clear he had already predicted the oue. Even if they catch and kill me, the damage the family will have to bear in the future is enormous.


    Great in many ways, though.


    Let¡¯s see if everyone in this seat can respect that rational judgment.


    ¡°¡­No. I cannotply.¡±


    Unfortunately, unlike him, who is an aristocrat, most of them are less educated or unlearned people.


    Even Pantana, who¡¯s disobeying right there with her eyes wide open, is a knight, but she chews up the count¡¯s words. As if this reaction was unexpected, Count McKellen¡¯s stiff face slightly cracked.


    ¡°Are you abandoning your duty now, Lord Pantana?¡±


    ¡°Rather, I will do my duty, Lord. This duel is against the McKellen ¡®territory¡¯. This is not only the Lord and the count¡¯s family, but all the people of the McKellen estate?¡±


    It was a perfect song. Of course, since Count McKellen was the only one whomitted the crime, there is no reason to fight to the extent of showing loyalty. Earl McKellen looked at Pantana with a rather perplexed expression, probably having the same thoughts as me.


    I wasn¡¯t that embarrassed. Actually, the reason why that friend reacted like that was because his pride was scratched by me rather than his loyalty to the Count. Rather, it was leisurely enough to pull out the ax embedded in Pantana¡¯s thick tower shield with force and put it back on his shoulder in preparation for future events.


    The ck did not tuck in. Because I had to deal with Pantana with this.


    ¡°Rather than living the rest of my life as a human being who failed to do my duty properly because I was swayed by just one person, I will die right here with my will fulfilled.¡±


    It¡¯s a pity for Count McKellen, but not just Pantana, but most of the soldiers here now.


    Except for very few cases, people of this era are usually born in a territory and end their lives there. However, they do not live an impoverished life going back and forth from house topany like in modern society, and live together with neighbors in the manor, even though they may not be able to live like kings or enjoy life in abundance.


    Inevitably, there is a sense of belonging. The same goes for the sense of duty that arises there.


    ¡°I have no doubt that they also have the same intentions as mine.¡±


    One of them put out a dog harpoon and crawled into the castle. When I first encountered it, I was afraid because even the knight was knocked out in an instant, but looking back with a slightly heated head in a situation where more than 100 people were gathered like this, it reminded me of something else.


    ¡®Fuck? Are you angry? That bastard is also a human, isn¡¯t this enough?¡¯ Called.


    It¡¯s not intentional, but it¡¯s also a problem that I¡¯ve had very few people die on my way here. It¡¯s only those with skills who notice that they don¡¯t kill on purpose. To those with no skills, they can¡¯t tell the difference between what they didn¡¯t kill and what they didn¡¯t kill.


    Well, I believe in the lord¡¯s deration, so I¡¯m standing still, but now it can be said that it¡¯s cowardly to hit the back like this.


    They are trying to ignore the title of an idiot who couldn¡¯t even protect a lord from a single enemy rather than the title of coward, so they try to ignore it. It¡¯s more like keeping your mouth shut thinking there¡¯s room to dismiss it as a happening.


    Unlike Count McKellen, who was very flustered, unlike his initial firm appearance, the observer still stuck to his silence, and Pantana and other soldiers¡¯ enemy eyes poured on me.


    The conclusion that Count McKellen drew was likely to havee at the end of rational thinking, but not everyone in the world can look at events and profits and losses in the same way. It was a reaction that could have been enough, so there was nothing surprising.


    Then why am I still? After all, my purpose was the same.


    Fucking Earl McKellen, who was targeting me.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the right size taffy that ended with Count McKellen¡¯s throat being cut off or the gloomy future of the estate as he worried, it didn¡¯t matter. If their lives were in danger, they would have somehow rolled their brains to find a way to live¡­ but


    they are not a threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Count McKellen.¡±


    do you have any stars? Originally, the world¡¯s work doesn¡¯t roll as you think.


    Just like McKellen tried to gain prestige and pride by killing me in the first ce, these people are just like that.


    Knowing that, that was all I had to say to Earl McKellen. Despite the fact that Pantana, who had finished her assertion,mitted an extreme tragedy, the soldiers who surrounded me took the signal to rush at me calmly burning with a burning will, and attacked me with their spears fixed.


    I decided not to blow the needle. It seemed to them that the fear of being dismembered by an ax would have a more definite effect than the fear of being shot and killed.


    ¡°As long as you have a weapon, you must be prepared for death.¡±


    He reminded me onest time of what I had warned from the beginning, but the enemies didn¡¯t know how to stop.


    Leaving behind the great regret of the fact that the opportunity to simply end with minimal deaths was gone, I announced the start of the fight by shing Pantana¡¯s throat with the sword enchanted with magic.

 Chapter 359

    Isn¡¯t there such a development when you read novels or animations?


    A development that shows how the main character, who was an ordinary modern man, enjoys fighting or overpowering enemies drunk with madness as if he had a second grade disease.


    I don¡¯t know if the suppressed violence explodes as I move to another world and bes violent like the characters in the game¡­ Personally, whenever I see something like that, I just roll my eyes and casuallymit mass ughter against enemies and get hurt while fighting strong enemies. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the thought that I might be a psychopath just by being able to enjoy things.


    And that thought still remains. Somehow, in this world, I have lived by killing more people than monsters, but killing people is still an unpleasant experience, and even though I literally died once and came back to life, the fear of death and wounds still persists.


    Even so, the reason why I take up my sword is because this is such a world. He trains himself because he doesn¡¯t want to die, studies to avoid social burial, and sets strict standards to avoid bing a reckless killer.


    But what was happening now was no different from a senseless massacre.


    No matter how indifferent you try, you have no choice but to know. That the man whose hand was cut off by my axe was nothing but a wrong choice, swayed by a momentary blow. Even in modern society where resolution through violence is met with the withdrawal of thew, it ismon to do things ¡®out of anger¡¯.


    With appeals to patriotism, appeals to camaraderie, and appeals to a sense of duty, they give great meaning to their actions and do not hesitate to die.


    The problem arises when thatmitment is halfway there.


    As soon as their arms are cut off and their entrails shed without being able to die in one blow, they return to ordinary petit bourgeois. Even if there is a potion and a priest¡¯s recovery, it is too far away for them and there is no guarantee that they will be cured, so despair over such wounds is the same here and in modern times.


    And those who find themselves in such a situation fall into a panic. Like a soldier whose arms were just cut off by me.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t die I thought I wouldn¡¯t get hurt Realizing that if you really wanted to know what it meant to speak with your eyes, you had to look into the eyes of a man whose arm had been cut off with the momentum to split the world in half, he swung his axe and pped his neck. Seeing a face mixed with regret and despair soar into the sky and fall among the soldiers was nothing new.


    How many people will run after knowing that suchcency will strangle them? At least not one of the soldiers hesitated after Pantana died in one blow.


    I can¡¯t stop either In that case, I will be the one to die. All I can do to put out the fire that Pantana has lit in their heads is to press down overwhelmingly.


    So don¡¯t use needles. Because there are more people who die without knowing than there are people who die knowing.


    That¡¯s why he wields an axe. For the ignorant, violence is not a sophisticated technique, but mass.


    Throwing a person as if swinging a firewood half hung on an axe, I looked around and saw that the soldiers who had been gathering like waves all retreated back. Although they were already demoralized by Pantana¡¯s death, it was clear that they were swept away by the atmosphere and onlyunched an attack.


    This time I did not warn him toy down his weapon. Instead, I turned my gaze away from the soldiers, more than twice the reach of my axe, and looked at Count McKellen.


    I have already warned them several times. It was them who decided to ignore it, so now it had to be them themselves or someone above their heads to stop them. Earl McKellen, who met my eyes, scanned the soldiers with a cool gaze, checked the atmosphere, took a deep breath, and shouted.


    ¡°Enough! This ideal is just dog death!¡±


    The fact that the soldiers could not voluntarilyy down their weapons even when they were in a situation where they might lose their lives was also due to their futile pride.


    If someone next to you starts to throw away your weapon first, you and I will throw away our weapons and run away, but even the coward next door is holding a weapon and I can¡¯t put down our weapon.


    This is also a tragedy that happened because they are neighbors who have lived face to face within the same territory. Count McKellen knew that fact, so he kept his mouth shut until the confrontation, and now he spoke out.


    In addition, through the expression ¡®more than this¡¯, he showed meticulousness in implicitly nting the perception that those who have already died were not dog deaths, but those who are alive are meaningless deaths from now on.


    ¡°Everyone throw down your weapons and retreat! Do you want to leave behind the stigma of being the McKellen estate that was annihted even after cowardly attacking the back!¡±


    It was unknown whether the name of the fight on the territory would still remain in the minds of the soldiers, but Earl McKellen ordered them like amander, not in the name of the lord. I didn¡¯t know how much such fine word choice worked for them either, but the word ¡®stigma¡¯ loosened their grip.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the word annihtion no longer felt unrealistic. 1/3 of the gathered soldiers and one knight were killed in a skirmish thatsted only a few minutes, but I didn¡¯t even have a minor wound.


    It was a natural result for me to deal with Pantana and start the fight, but it must have been a shocking result to them.


    ¡°This is¡­ nonsense¡­¡±


    Only one muttered word, as if someone¡¯s throat had been squeezed, hovered around the square.


    Either that or not, it seemed that there were no people who seemed to have business with me, so I swung an ax and headed towards Count McKellen. The soldiers, who had already perfectly rationalized themselves under the pretext of obeying the Count¡¯s orders, were terrified with just that light gesture and retreated.


    This aftermath of Pantana¡¯s self-assertion will surely leave a great damage to the territory. When I thought about it that way, I felt that this situation wasn¡¯t so bad. I pointed my chin at the old knight on the castle wall and asked Count McKellen.


    ¡°Who is the knight on that wall?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t fight.¡±


    Earl McKellen drew his sword in a neat manner, but the posture he showed was not a swordsmanship trained in actualbat, but a sparring swordsmanship that nobles learn as part of their education.


    The sparring swordsmanship, which was created somewhere on the borders of the empire and refined several times, where attack and defense are set as rules, is nothing more than a sport that has gained sensational poprity among the nobility and has spread not only across the empire but also across the continent.


    If I had topare it, should I say chess with my body? Because of its unique gripping method, it is not a joke, it can blow the sword and cut its throat even if it is swung only with force without magical power. Perhaps Count McKellen himself would know better.


    Still, he stepped forward. It didn¡¯t seem that the action was based on regret for the mistake he hadmitted, but he had to respect that decision very little.


    ¡°¡­If I can use magic, I can wait.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the skills.¡±


    Earl McKellen gave a short reply and a slight nod of his head indicating that he was ready, and I suppressed a sigh as I put down the ax and fixed my sword.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    As if he really couldn¡¯t use his aura at all, his movements running toward me were mediocre.


    He ced his left hand on his waist, stepped forward with his right foot, and at the same time swung a ck sword, aiming for the shoulder, not the neck, as it flew. Actually, it was an attack that didn¡¯t even need to be blocked, but I deliberately raised my sword to block it. Then, even though there was no counterattack, Count McKellen¡¯s sword turned back and took a defensive posture at the top.


    He really has no skill in swordsmanship. Just do what you are ustomed to.


    He himself knew that his next move could lead to his death, but nevertheless, he continued with a serious face without any hesitation. There is not even an attempt to target my gap.


    if. Seriously, if he was a third-ss viin with such a high spirits, he would have split him in half. However, I was clearly aware that it was thest dance to end my life, so I decided to ept his sword up to five times.


    The least consideration shown to the enemy? No way.


    Rather, it was more of respect for those who did not run away from their death.


    The moment he still calmly attempted the sixth attack, his sword was inserted into my de and cross guard and lightly bounced upwards.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    Did Earl McKellen appear to be fighting well? Sighs flowed from all sides, but the expression on the face of the person concerned was perfectly calm.


    He met his end, calmly gazing at me until the moment my sword swung horizontally at his throat.


    ¡°father!!¡±


    Count McKellen¡¯s head fell with a long scream that echoed from the top of the castle wall.


    I nced around to avoid the blood surging from his body as he fell helplessly to the floor and looked at the observer.


    ¡°The troops of the estate have given up the battle, and Earl McKellen is dead. As an observer on behalf of the royal family, I believe that the McKellen family has shed enough blood. Eldmia Ega, what do you think? ¡±


    Originally, I was going to finish it with the death of the count and finish it as neatly as possible, so my answer was already decided.


    ¡°I only want honor back, I don¡¯t want a massacre. But¡­¡± A


    bereaved child might think otherwise. I turned my gaze to the inner side and looked at McKellen¡¯s son, who was standing next to the old knight and weeping, and continued.


    ¡°If they disobey, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±


    All eyes turned to the castle walls.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see McKellen¡¯s son¡¯s prating stare at me. He was conflicted and conflicted again.


    However, when the old knight put his hand on his shoulder, he closed his eyes tightly and answered with difficulty after being silent for a long time.


    ¡°Meg¡­Kelin¡­ The estate¡­ surrender¡­ I will dere it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a very loud voice, but it came through so well in the thick silence.

 Chapter 360

    When the observer fired a signal re that signaled the end of the battle, the escort troops waiting outside entered the territory and began to check things.


    Is it to identify the damage and apply it to collect taxester? I didn¡¯t listen because it was something I didn¡¯t have to worry about. Anyway, me, Earl McKellen¡¯s son, and the witness were in a three-way meeting, so even if I didn¡¯t listen, there were enough people who listened.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why. This is Eldmia Ega, the reparation money the McKellen family pays to you as a result of a fair duel.¡±


    The pockets on the table brought by servants with sad expressions from inside the castle were thick. Since I watched the process of checking the contents of the witness from the side, I briefly nodded my head and took the jewelry bag called Compensation Money in my arms. Earl McKellen¡¯s son, whose name he did not know whether he had been liberated after crying for a long time, just quietly watched the process with an infinitely calm face.


    ¡°From now on, the McKellen family and the estate will not take any retaliation, and this will be kept in the name of the Caldra royal family.¡±


    While saying that, the observer also handed over a document with the royal seal on it. Not enough teeth, horn fragments, and daggers, so I thought I¡¯d put the certificate in my pocket. I won¡¯t be using this anyway, so I¡¯d better keep it aside when I get hometer.


    ¡°¡­Can I ask you one question?¡±


    McKellen Jr., who had been quietly watching me fold it properly and put it in my bosom, looked at me with lifeless eyes and said, In fact, it was the first time he had spoken since sitting here, so he nodded, wondering what he was going to say, and Junior, who hesitated for a long time, opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°I wonder if this wouldn¡¯t have happened if my father hadn¡¯t targeted you.¡±


    ¡°It must have happened someday. Rather, in a muchrger form than now.¡±


    ¡°¡­why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°You got your hands on the business of touching elves.¡±


    ¡®Unjust¡¯ envement is illegal. very is legal in this world. It is also a big factor that ves are the mainmodity of the huge desert kingdom located across the sea right now, and it is because they have not yet escaped the advantages of cheapbor called ves.


    Even though I¡¯m reincarnated, I¡¯m definitely a person from this world, so I have no intention of simply ignorantly criticizing very and starting a ve liberation movement. It¡¯s a matter that time will solve.


    But elven ve traders are different. From the moment Asilier appeared in my life, they are mere monsters that must die at the hands of my visible family. Of course, the same goes for those who benefit from or support them behind the scenes.


    There was no need to exin everything, so when I exined it in moderation, a strange light began to shine in McKellen Jr.¡¯s lifeless eyes after hearing my answer.


    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No? Rather, it¡¯s because an acquaintance of mine is an elf, and that acquaintance was unfairly captured by a ve trader.¡±


    I wanted to make sure there was some absurd misunderstanding, so I replied casually, and his eyes went nk again. He even seemed a bit perplexed.


    ¡°That, just for that reason? Not because that¡¯s what¡¯s right, or because you¡¯re punishing the viin?¡±


    This time it was my turn to panic. It was because he had noticed that he had believed implicitly that I would have moved for just that reason. I also had doubts that he might be blind, but he had been moving well by himself until now, so I had to look around, which became a sea of blood without my knowledge.


    Would a righteous man do such a thing? It was so absurd that the words came out without even going through a filter.


    ¡°If there is a bastard who calls out for justice aftermitting a massacre like this, it must be a bastard with a lot of problems somewhere in the corner of his head.¡±


    Is this guy also the type of person who grew up watching too many novels? Now that the person who will take over and run the estate is doing that, I was a little taken aback, but I decided to finish the answer.


    ¡°I absolutely hate harm to myself and those around me. That¡¯s just why.¡±


    I respect people who are kind and polite, and I try to live like that as well as possible, but that is just my conscience and a learned habit that has been passed down from my previous life. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, I just want to keep practicing because I believe that people should live that way.


    Righteous or evil is a useless standard.


    The important thing is whether it¡¯s okay or not.


    McKellen Jr., who was looking at me with a bewildered expression, didn¡¯t ask any more questions, so I shrugged lightly and stood up.


    I have no intention of threatening or warning McKellen Jr. It was already enough just to pay this messenger. If he turns his eyes away and ignores even the royal family and targets me, you just have to pay the corresponding price one more time.


    Now it¡¯s time to go on a journey with Celebian and the others.


    ?


    When Eldmia rushed to the castle wall, Celebian had a reasonable suspicion that the human who was thought to be sane might not have been a tremendous psychopath.


    It wasn¡¯t like this when Asilie entered the camp of the three elf hunters alone. The dance he showed was certainly amazing, but even so, the duel between Han and Yeong-ji is abination that even a braggart storyteller wouldugh at and shake his head.


    That¡¯s why, when he climbed up the wall in an instant and disappeared over the wall, he thought that his eyes were wrong or that the world was strange. Hispanions and captive Oswal also reacted the same way.


    It was unknown whether Eldmia, who had unterally broken through the territory¡¯s greatest advantage in an unimaginable way, was fine, but judging from the fact that the signal for the end of the duel had not been fired, as the observer of the Caldra Kingdom briefly passed by yesterday, the signal was not fired. that was certain From then on, Celebian reevaluated Asillie with a deep sigh.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see it in person, it was clear that his personality hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. The old adage that they get along well with each other was not wrong at all, seeing as they took the reckless as theirpanions.


    ¡°Even if I meet Mr. Ega barehanded in the forest, I don¡¯t think I can win.¡±


    Unable to share such private feelings, the members simply stick out their tongues in admiration for Eldmia¡¯s powerlessness. They were also skilled enough to stand at the forefront of the battle against the elven hunters, but they were unreasonablepared to the humans fighting the city.


    Surprisingly, no voices worried about his death came out, perhaps because of the appearance he showed while apanying him for a short time. Celebian, realizing this btedly, realized that he, like them, hadn¡¯t thought that Eldmia would die even though he coulde back with a bit of damage, and burst outughing.


    At the same time, a ray of light shot into the sky from afar. It was the signal re the witness said.


    ¡°¡­Is it over?¡±


    Seeing that the people of the royal family who had been waiting outside were heading to the territory, it was certain. Some of them approached Celebian and asked for Oswal¡¯s handover, and he gave Oswal some money as he had heard from Eldmia and handed them over to the people of the royal family.


    Oswal, who was threatened with his life and then taken prisoner, and who even wrote a document under duress and received payment for hisbor, disappeared into the manor with the people of the royal family, wearing aplex expression of the world.


    And before long, Eldmia Ega walked out of the city.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Compared to before entering the city, it was dirty with blood and dust. His face was also slightly tired, and he even yawned for a long time as if he was really tired, but he could see that he had no trouble walking. The figure of Eldmia walking around with her long ax handle hanging around her neck like a clothesline and her hands raised on top of it was more like a woodcutter who went to the woods and came back than a grown-up who had fought with Yeongji.


    I couldn¡¯t even believe it when I saw it. He really won the duel against Yeongji and came back alive and well.


    ¡°Really, Asillie¡­ You¡¯re hanging out with a great human.¡±


    The fact that they had witnessed, even indirectly, a great event that would mark a major milestone in the history of the Western Kingdom, the elves burst intoughter without saying who said it first. You mean that such a person willter marry Asillie?


    ¡°If Mr. Asillie asked that friend, wouldn¡¯t the hunters in the north dry up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how such an absurd story feels so real.¡±


    When her eyes met from a distance, Eldmia lightly waved her hand at her insignificant attitude, and Celebian finally burst intoughter. He was able tough at ease just because he didn¡¯t have to tell Asilier that your future mate died in a duel with Yeongji.


    ¡°You look tired. How was the McKellen estate?¡±


    When the distance got closer to a certain extent and I asked a light question, Eldmia stopped walking for a moment, then rolled her eyes and pondered. It wasn¡¯t a very long time, but the Celebians and the elves wondered how he would evaluate the city. Shall I say I was strong and respect it? Or will youugh at me for being lousy?


    After thinking for a while, Eldmia shrugged her shoulders slightly and answered as if it was not a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a town with a strong sense of pride.¡±

 Chapter 361

    The week-long journey that followed after leaving McKellen¡¯s estate was peaceful beyond all else.


    There were no pursuers swearing to avenge Count McKellen, no assassins seeking my life, no elf hunters passing by, no entanglement in the nefarious schemes of demon worshipers.


    There are only small bandits that frequentlye across like pebbles on the side of the road.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Also, run! Go to Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Whis, a whistling demon has appeared!!¡±


    I forgot how angry I was at the appearance of the thieves I met without missing a day during the week, and whistled in a businesslike manner to blow the needle. I let out a sigh as I watched the sound of their songs resonate louder.


    ¡°Wow, Isthel is a manpared to here. Why are there so many thieves?¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, but I already know why. What kind of Warring States period Japan is, because of the western kingdoms fighting fiercely every day and the nobles under them, those who can be called sh-and-burners and bandits are really born in an instant.


    The problem was that thend mass here was not small, so the number was really negligible.


    Contrary to my expectations that it would be okay to get out of the borders, the number of elves increased the further they went ind. Perhaps because the elves wearing hoods looked like pilgrims, most of them lost their cowardice and rushed at them.


    And after all of them, I came to know their ecology. If left alive, these don¡¯t repent and try to live faithfully, but crawl into another group like some goblin babies.


    ¡°¡­now I know who you are.¡±


    The result is the twist that just unfolded right in front of your eyes. Even just the other day, there were guys who had been ignorant until the raid and then ran away, but now they have reached a situation where they scream and jump out of hiding ces.


    The eyes of the elves who looked at the injured or dying thieves with careless expressions seemed to contain a lot of meaning. Of course, their impressions were of little importance to me. I grumbled as I punched a hole in the shoulder of the guy who called me a whistling demon.


    ¡°You¡¯reparing people to cockroaches, you fucking bastard.¡±


    It might have been better to kill him to prevent the spread of that grotesque nickname, but I endured it because it was a bit excessive for the guy who immediately ran away leaving behind those who drew their swords at me. Seeing that, Celebian burst outughing and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m arriving in the city in a little while, but I thought I¡¯d run into bandits.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s pretty shit.¡±


    Of course, even that ¡®in a little while¡¯ was an elf¡¯s sense, but it was close by human standards. It is a distance that an ordinary person can reach by walking in half a day.


    Now, if you just pass by the city where you can barely see its outline from afar, you can reach the ¡®forest located not far away¡¯ that Celebian talked about. Because of dealing with the thieves, the sun was already about to go down, so I decided to stay in the city for one more day.


    At least, I was less angry because I was able to cover the lodging expenses by robbing the pockets of the thieves.


    ¡°Hmm, I can understand why the orange-haired magical girl robbed thieves¡­ No, was it brown hair?¡±


    Now recalling the long and difficult memories of my previous life, I hurriedly moved on before the gates of the city closed.


    Fortunately, they were elves who were good at walking, so they arrived faster than ordinary people. The city seemed to be in the middle of the end of the checkpoint. The line of adventurers, upper wagons, and farmers who came to sell the by-products of the vige was much longer than I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to get in soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Of course, by the standards of the elves, it was ¡®soon¡¯, but that was the case. There are so many things I want to say, but I don¡¯t care about the elf who has juste out of the world, so I passed it moderately and stood at the back of the line. .


    ¡°Oops, how are you? d you got here before the city closes.¡±


    That attitude was closer to feeling good about having someone to talk to than having other selfish interests, so I responded with a smile as well.


    ¡°Because I met the thieves before I came, I didn¡¯t think it was very fortunate, but after hearing what you said, there are some things that are fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯vee to the ce where those bastards are? Actually, I ran into them on the way too. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re taking tolls, though, and the cold sweat from that time still hasn¡¯t dried.¡±


    He must have had a stake in the money in my pocket. While the eyes of the elves went to the location where my money bag was, I moderately epted his words and continued the conversation.


    ¡°I guess you just arrived?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The line was very long. But this is a big city in this area. But the line has been reduced until just now, and suddenly it¡¯s blocked and doesn¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Is there even a truth?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a bit noisy, but¡­ Hey, wine friend! Can¡¯t you hear something?¡±


    He asked in a loud voice, waving his hand at the person who seemed to be four or five teams ahead of him. Did we all get together and have a meal in the middle? How did you talk to the person in front of me?


    In any case, the man called wine turned his head to his call and answered with both hands over his mouth.


    ¡°The guards are very upset! It seems that a great person has appeared!¡±


    Ha, are you a nobleman? Then it made sense to hit the fuck up and block it. The carriage owner seemed to have the same thought as me, so we made eye contact for a moment, shrugged, and asked one more time.


    ¡°Did even a noble appear!¡±


    People in between would say that they were noisy, but everyone just listened to their conversation, probably out of curiosity. It was very funny, so while heughed briefly, an unexpected answer came out of Wine¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Eldemua Degarana Egarana!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck?¡±


    Unbeknownst to me, swearing came out due to upbringing. Then, the carriage owner, slightly surprised, looked at me with a face of both wonder and curiosity and asked.


    ¡°Do you know the name?¡±


    ¡°¡­very¡­ well¡­ I know.¡±


    I¡¯ll wash it.


    In an instant, the memory of the fucking impersonator I had experienced in the Ethiel adventurer¡¯s guild came to mind, and my impression rotted away.


    No, but there¡¯s something to be gained, so there¡¯s an impersonator here?


    ¡°It¡¯s probably better toe and see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be careful!¡±


    Even though it was my first time meeting, I responded appropriately to the concerns of the carriage owner, who treated me very warmly, and as I moved forward, the eyes of the dissatisfied people in the queue turned to me, then quickly returned as if they had seen something they couldn¡¯t see.


    As much as that, my face now perfectly represented my mood. I had no intention of hiding it.


    ¡°¡­Do you want Giseo to do the same?¡±


    Little by little, the closer we got to the gate, the louder the buzz. And by the time I saw with my own eyes that the normally connected line had been cut at a distance from the gate, as if a dangerous object had been ced, I could see the unidentified back of the head facing dozens of guards.


    He wasrge, and the ax and sword he carried on his back were alsorge to match. Even so, it was a one-handed ax and a one-handed sword, but it wasrge, perhaps because it was made for that


    size .


    Go back to find what you lost while fighting? It would be faster to break through here.¡±


    Huh, did the rumor spread already? To be honest, I thought he was a swindler who cheated on what happened in Kelvast, but he was an idiot with extraordinary intelligence.


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but he must have been frowning, and the look of the guards looking pale and fixing their spears was really ugly. But more spectacle was the two knights standing in front of them.


    Those kids were scared too. It was so absurd that I openly cursed at it.


    ¡°Hey, you idiots. Does it make sense for knights to peck at a kid just by hearing his name?¡±


    At that moment, the tumult that arose as I stepped forward, and the movements of the city¡¯s troops, who had been trembling as they reced Cadmia, stopped.


    ¡°¡­brat?¡±


    The only thing moving there was the big Tsadmia. Perhaps the purpose was to intimidate, the guy slowly turning around had a very stern face.


    And he looks a lot uglier than me.


    ¡°Fuck, with that face, it¡¯s kind of like a kid. I had to say that he¡¯s like a bandit boss.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you know that I am Eldmia Ega?¡±


    As he turned to stare at me, I heard the sound of the string pulling back even further. Wanting something, I looked back and saw that everyone had believed Tsadmia¡¯s words and had seen something terrifying in the world.


    Among them, there was also a group of Celebians who were watching with interest as if they were leisurely following along and watching the interesting things in the world. I¡¯ll turn, really.


    ¡°I bet my hand that you are not Eldmia Ega. What can you bet? Your life?¡±


    ¡°Ha, Cak¡¯s ax will drink the blood of a knight and the blood of a kid who lost his head.¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s why I got this bastard, maybe he¡¯s actually an actor? At that level, I had to see him as a psychopath who really believed he was me, or a theater actor obsessed with method acting. When he pulled out an ax from behind me, even the guards and knights backed away as if it were about to cast some kind of magic.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    No matter how much Kak was an orc, he didn¡¯t even pick up a battle ax.


    It¡¯s absurd to talk about kak with a ratherrge logging axe, so I can¡¯t evenugh.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Mr. Zadmia. First of all, this ax was ripped off by Kak, not Kak. There are so many fucking things I hate about that, but there¡¯s a new addition to it very recently. Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Jap¡­what?¡±


    As I spoke while holding the real Kak¡¯s ax that was on my back, his gaze turned to the axe. As he pretended to be me, he didn¡¯t know what the ax looked like, but what came to his face was ¡®Are you really going to attack me?¡¯ It was a bit of an impression.


    ¡°That¡¯s an impersonator, you fucking bastard!¡±


    And that was thest emotion he felt in his life.


    I suddenly closed the distance and rushed in, shing the ax at his head with anger.

 Chapter 362

    For me, being an impersonator is one of the worst obstacles to fulfilling a long-cherished wish.


    It¡¯s like that since Tsadmia, who just died. I don¡¯t know what purpose this bastard impersonated me for, but didn¡¯t he scatter nuisance in all directions by ignoring the legitimate demands of the guards and attempting to force himself? Even the city guards were confused without making a proper judgment just by giving the name. It is said that this is a small city, so if it was a small city like this, it could have been scared and opened the door.


    What if this spreads more and more andter there are bastards who sell my name to extort goods and prey on nobles? They say that there may be cases where you lose money and resent me for living like the stupid person I met at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but can you put up with that?


    ¡°I really have to split the heads of the jokjok I meet.¡±


    Even if there is no damage to me, it is a hindrance. They were as wicked as the devils, so there was no reason to spare even one of them.


    ¡°Uh, uh, is that really Eldmia Ega?¡±


    A man suddenly died and left, and in the midst of the silence, one of the knights mustered up the courage to ask, so I took out the Margrave of Kelvast¡¯s identity card and the dueling certificate from McKellen¡¯s estate and held it out. Then, the knight¡¯s buttonhole-sized eyes opened wide as he hesitantly approached and received and confirmed them.


    ¡°Sir, maybe our city too?!¡±


    ¡°Gaeso¡­ After that, it¡¯s a passing road.¡±


    Yes, rumors couldn¡¯t have spread, so such a reaction would be normal.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t all that bad. It was because the guards let us pass through the high pass while making various excuses when we were going to stand in line again after seeing it with our own eyes and knowing how to check it properlyter.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a little bit of a cut-in¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cut-in. It¡¯s only natural that you took care of the swindlers who were trying to bring chaos and threats to the city and made it easier for you.¡±


    The knight¡¯s smiling face was very rigid as he immediately took all the money and valuables that came out of Szadmia¡¯s pocket and put them in my hands, but I was able to rest quickly and had money, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Even the others behind him shook their heads in sympathy with his opinion, so it seemed rude to refuse even more.


    In the end, thanks to the noble sacrifice of Tsadmia, we entered the city quickly and were able to enter the city while receiving the eyes of the people around us. Celebian looked back at the gateway that was gradually moving away and muttered in wonder.


    ¡°No matter how fast rumors spread among humans¡­ I think the stories rted to you seem to go a little too fast.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too until just now, but it seems that Kelvast has put some effort into it.¡±


    Even if it was informal, the inspection was a inspection, so I took the opportunity to ask the knight about various things, and he said that he did not know what the McKellen estate was like, but the knight half-galjuk incident that had already urred in Kelvast would have spread in all directions. Even he, a knight, had heard the story in a considerably glorified form, so it was clear that the rumor work that Margrave Kelvast had said was being done very quickly.


    ¡°Come to think of it, since I fell in the steppe, I must have passed Kelvast¡­ Could it be that you cut the Count there too?¡±


    ¡°No, because the count there is a verymunicative intellectual.¡±


    In fact, if Count McKellen had a chance to talk, it would have worked, but¡­ I was too confident in my power. In that respect, the Marquess of Kelvast was a very gentleman despite his outstanding strength as a count. Maybe if I live until I grow old, wouldn¡¯t I be a person like old man Lesrom?


    ¡°¡­It sounds like you would have been cut if thenguage didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it would have happened if I kept touching it to put this out.¡±


    I replied by tapping the ax hanging from my back, and Celebian stroked his chin and continued.


    ¡°Did you say it was Kak¡¯s axe? I heard that it stole an armament used by a human knight a long time ago and started using it as the main weapon, but I would have thought he was still using it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but react a little surprised because I knew it very urately for an elf who had onlye out of the forest with his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s quite a distance from the north, but it¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°At that time, there were some forests nearby. Was it about 70 years ago?¡±


    ¡­what? 70? While he flinched at the unexpected answer, the elf next to him quietly corrected Celebian¡¯s words.


    ¡°61 years ago, leader.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting older, but I keep forgetting things these days.¡±


    Unlike the elves whough hahaha and create a friendly atmosphere, I had tough hard and work hard. Jang Saeng-jong¡¯s crazy notion of time, which dismissed more than 60 years as a thing these days, was also a problem, but it was a very refreshing shock that Kak had lived that long.


    Was the orc a monster that could live that long? Since it was a monster anyway, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the average lifespan, so it was information that I didn¡¯t have in my knowledge.


    hmm? Thinking about it again, was the orc an orc after all¡­?


    Orcs reach adulthood faster than humans, so even if it¡¯s not certain, it¡¯s unlikely that the thing they got as a trophy from killing Dubert, a knight of Kelvast, was when they were just born. If not, it¡¯s probably time to roll and roll through tribal wars. Even if it¡¯s about my age, it means that he¡¯s already approaching 80 when he fought me.


    If it was a previous life, it would have been an attack on the elderly itself, but some long-lived species, including beastmen, and monsters such as orcs have a remarkably low decrease in physical ability due to aging. In the end, it can be said that Kak was a skill that stayed with the Aura Expert even though he had lived withbat all his life.


    ¡°Kak¡¯s sorcery was well-reputed even among elves. Now that he¡¯s dead, the grasnds will be quiet for a while.¡±


    Oh right. He was a sorcerer. Then again the story will be different. Indeed, it was a guy who could be called the singrity of the Orcs.


    And the same goes for this axe. It was written by an orc for 61 years, so it¡¯s so neat? It is clear that this is an artifact that is firmly attached no matter what is hanging.


    ¡°Anyway, the city is also friendly this time, so I think we can take a quiet break and set off.¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m not sure, since I¡¯ve never had a quiet day traveling with you.¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, but everyone seemed to be used to it as a joke, so Iughed and shook my head.


    ?


    Contrary to Celebian¡¯s concerns, we did not get into any trouble while staying overnight in the city. The city tended to take a fairly decent effort to maintain peace, and it was a decent ce with only fist fightsmon in bars.


    Finding a good inn with the money extorted from criminals must have yed a role, but we woke up refreshed from dawn anyway, paid an extra fee to the chef to get an early meal and lunch boxes, and left the city.


    This time, it¡¯s really a winter vacation¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about Mr. A.


    I haven¡¯t seen anything good so far.


    Just as I was walking without thinking as much as I could, and watching the rising morning sun btedly, pointing at the forest that I could see in the distance, Celebian spoke with a more lively voice than usual.


    ¡°Winter cameter than expected. I thought I¡¯d have to go a little deeper, but I¡¯ll be able to move right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you all here?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if you¡¯ve reached the entrance to the World Tree, yes.¡±


    Looking at the other elves who feel rxed as if they are finally going home, it must be true. As far as I can see right away, I couldn¡¯t discern any difference, so I just walked along with them with moderate joy.


    ¡°I told you when we first met, not all elves will wee you. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be by your side as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for caring me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not free. A lot of people are curious about how Asillie is doing.¡±


    Celebian didn¡¯t hide his excitement and trembled, whether it was because he had a lot of trouble while traveling with me, or if he was really happy to go back home. Looking at their reactions, a bted change came to my mind, which I hadn¡¯t really thought about on the way here.


    If you think about it, isn¡¯t it the World Tree, one of the ssics of fantasy novels?


    ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m curious. Is it okay for humans to set foot in the ce where the World Tree is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t do it recklessly. You¡¯ve been guaranteed your identity through those earrings¡­ as you say.¡±


    ¡°Did these earrings do that as well?¡±


    Is that why the elf at Siegfried¡¯s party was frightened when he saw it? Surprised again, as I stroked the now familiar earring, the expressions of Celebian and the other elves became more surprised and strange as if they had seen something grotesque.


    ¡°¡­Did you get those earrings without knowing what they meant?¡±


    ¡°Guardian? I thought it was the same thing.¡±


    And that expression changed even more strangely in response to my answer.


    does it have any other meaning?

 Chapter 363

    It was a distance where we had to change several times even if we took the gate to the north, so we had to keep walking even though we entered the forest.


    And while looking at the surrounding scenery that was gradually turning white, I was able to hear in great detail what the symbol of the earring was to Celebian.


    To sum it up, it¡¯s true that the Guardians originally pray for the safety of a very important person¡­ It¡¯s almost ¡®I¡¯ll confess to her when I get back alive from this battle.¡¯ It is said to be something close to a clich¨¦.


    Not necessarily to die, but to the level of sure to get married. It is roughly used to mean that I will confess my love the next time I see you. Thanks to that, I had to put a lot of effort into managing the corners of my lips and facial expressions throughout my listening. How can you hate the fact that someone is trying to treat you that much?


    But apart from that, I had to pretend that nothing was wrong because of the elves who noticed me.


    Why?


    ¡°Maybe we said something stupid¡­¡±


    It¡¯s like when I get the eyes of the elves, who are terrified that they might ruin someone else¡¯s marriage by making a mistake. He seemed to be very seriously worried that he would feel burdened and repulsed by Asilier¡¯s sudden love.


    Fortunately, the human inside him is a man with a mental age of 30, everyone.


    ¡°Not at all. One more reason to cherish your earrings.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha! That¡¯s right! By the way! Ha ha ha!¡±


    In particr, Celebian was really flustered, which is rare, and then burst into a smile of relief after hearing my answer. I was able to move on.


    That atmospherested until exactly the moment I arrived in front of the World Tree


    .


    It wasn¡¯t because the other elves were arguing, or because they suddenly set the mood.


    By the time I felt that something strange light pink was starting to blend in the white surroundings, the scenery that had flowed at great speed stopped normally, and Celebian proudly introduced me with arms wide open. Behind him, a huge, softly shining white tree soared to the sky.


    The dense branches of the pure white tree, which raises doubts about whether it is really a tree, stretches in all directions, and the buds and leaves are so bright that it is hard to believe that this ce is in the north. What was even more surprising was that the leaves and buds continued to bloom and repeat themselves. Thanks to this, the petals and leaves falling from the World Tree made it seem like it was snowing even though there was no snow in the realm of the World Tree.


    It was a very beautiful sight. If it is made into a tourist destination, it is certain that people will not stop visiting.


    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±


    It was so beautiful that I managed to hold back being cursed at.


    There were other elves and their dwellings around, but I couldn¡¯t see them in the slightest. The only thing that came to my mind was that the sacred tree they worship is so beautiful that even the elf race must be mortifyingly beautiful. It¡¯s nothing but sentimentality and a sense of reverence for the true divinity, perhaps the first time in my life to face it.


    That was the proof that God exists in the world.


    ¡°Personally, I thought I had lived faithfully by worshiping at the pantheon, but I think it was a disrespectful thought. .¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because there was no world tree in the pantheon.¡±


    In a previous life, he was an atheist.


    Even if I go back now, it won¡¯t be any different. I couldn¡¯t feel the existence of God, and I had no intention of ignoring or belittling believers, but it was as if I didn¡¯t have one.


    That¡¯s why, even at the moment when myst breath passed, what I spat out was the twin lust for the fucking robbery and fucking life that put an end to my life like that, not resentment against God. How can you insult someone who doesn¡¯t have one?


    But now, my existence itself is proof of the existence of God. Siegfried was the same, and so was the world tree in front of him. Although this may not be perfect in the end, it means that this world continues under the protection of the gods, and it has be a very natural thing for me to express my gratitude and pray to such an existence.


    That¡¯s why I asked Celebian carefully.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me, can I know how to say a prayer?¡±


    ? Hearing Eldmia¡¯s words, Celebian smiled broadly. It was the same not only for him, but also for the elves who apanied him on the journey


    , as well as those around him who paid attention to their appearance.


    No, because it was the beginning and the pride of everything.


    How could the human race voluntarily worship the World Tree in the face of evil things that even among the long-lived species treat it as a ratherrge tree? It wasn¡¯t like that, but it was the first time this had happened. Even judging from his cautious posture and attitude, it didn¡¯t seem like he had any other ns. But that didn¡¯t mean he could easily tell them


    . ¡°I am very happy that you have the right attitude to worship God, and I know that your heart is not light at all¡­¡± How can you


    show


    yourself in front of God and worship easily? Will there be For the elves, the act of ¡®praying¡¯ is different from the short-lived servant sitting around the table and offering a prayer of thanks. Because it was the mostmon prayer to be done with the same level of rigor as the high-ranking clergy of the church praying.


    Even those who always live with a heart of gratitude toward the world tree do not pray often. Because it was a sacred ceremony that was so solemn and strict that it could not be taken lightly and should not be taken lightly.


    I tried to exin this to Eldmia, but the answer that came back was even more surprising.


    ¡°I heard from Asilie that the meaning of prayer is different from our short-lived species. Even so, I would like to ask you a favor because it is considered disrespectful not to worship God even though you have personally witnessed the existence of God. It may be cumbersome, but I will never learn it lightly¡­¡±


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    This is unbearable. Celebian moved along with Eldmia with a firm determination to let the priest know if the priest refused.


    The elves who apanied her nodded their heads and began to praise Asillie for being good at people. The other elves who were only listening to the surroundings approached her, praising Eldmia, who had suddenly appeared as a stranger, as if they were a familiar neighborhood kid they had known for a long time.e.


    No matter how many different gods they acknowledged and served, it was not easy to do so even for the gods of different races. Even long-lived species sometimes regard the gods of their own tribe as superior to each other, as if dividing sides, not to mention short-lived species.


    Among the elves who live long lives, in the yard where there is an extreme fan of the world tree, a child who does not seem to have lost all of his hair, a human who often lives less than 150 years old, makes an admirable voice saying that because he is a god, he deserves to be worshiped!


    ¡°What is it that makes you move so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Well, a human who suddenly appeared wants to pray to the World Tree!¡±


    ¡°¡­How did humans get here?¡±


    ¡°Is that important now!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not like that. But¡­ really voluntarily?¡±


    ¡°They say so?¡±


    There must have been some way. They could havee because there was no hostility and no problems. Since such a premise was in ce, the elves¡¯ interest was only ¡®humans really sincerely praying to the world tree. Do you?¡¯ It was focused on


    ¡°I heard that you are Asilie¡¯spanion?¡±


    ¡°Asillie, who killed the three elven hunter brothers? Was he alive?¡±


    ¡°It seems like we ended up together because of saving someone who was about to be a ve!¡±


    ¡°Are you a good person?¡±


    ¡°They killed the ear hunters too!¡±


    ¡°Are you a very strong and good person?¡±


    Originally, the World Tree is not a ce where elves live. It is a huge passage leading to all the tribes, and at the same time, it is a temple, and to manage and maintain it, the people gathered from all the tribes set up temporary shelters and fulfill their duties. Therefore, under the call of the priest


    , Except for tribal representatives, there are rarely crowds, and those who do their duty here are among the most faithful among the elves, so they usually consider maintaining solemnity a virtue


    . After hearing the rumors and stories, they gathered to see the rare sight. Eldmia, unaware of the fact at all, asked Celebian in a very awkward manner, ¡°It¡¯s very burdensome, but is it like this?


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that. It seems that everyone is interested in you because you said something extraordinary. It¡¯s understandable!¡±


    Eldmia murmured, ¡®I¡¯m not the only youngest cutie in the countryside, what is this¡­¡¯, but no one heard it. Although the eyes of the countless elves were burdensome, there was no hostility, so Eldmia smiled awkwardly


    . ¡°Curiosity and goodwill are a million times better than enmity. Even if praying to a god puts aside the fact that it is something to be favored that much. So Eldmia and the Celebian party met with a crowd of elves


    . When they arrived in front of the World Tree together, an elf dressed in a priestly uniform came out and greeted them from a small temple that was notrge but glowed as white as the World Tree


    . I never thought that the day woulde to help the human race in my life.¡±


    Eldmia wondered, ¡®How dare you stand in front of the short-eared World Tree!¡¯ He was worried that he would say the same thing, but luckily the dwarf he was worried about was not here. The priest, whose name was not known, seemed to wee Eldmia very much.


    ¡°Even though you may not be a child of the World Tree like us, as soon as you visit this ce, the first thing you want to do is to worship a god, so how can you not wee it? Pleasee this way. Have you ever learned how to give?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­yes. I do.¡±


    ¡°Which god are you? If you are the gods of the primeval times, there are surprisingly many things inmon in prayer. It may be easier to understand.¡±


    Even after reaching the temple, the crowd and the Celebian party mixed with each other and waited for Eldmia¡¯s answer.


    What kind of god is it? They say he¡¯s from Itthiel, the country of humans? Isn¡¯t that one of the few countries that worships a pantheon? I think I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a religion that worships Lubiska of Libra. It¡¯s close to the Empire, so it might worship Ete. It¡¯s a country at war with demons, right? It must have been difficult, etc. But for some reason, Eldmia started sweating a lot


    . It wasn¡¯t just empty words, he really started to break out in a cold sweat, and even the priest who greeted him with a smile tilted his head


    . He slowly opened his mouth,


    ¡°Drinking Epaga.¡±


    A moment of silence passed. The flustered priest quickly learned to manage his expression, but the others couldn¡¯t. However, unlike Eldmia who opened her mouth after worrying, her reaction was not shock, but pure admiration.


    Wow, living in a country that is fighting bloody battles with demons, praying to demons? Is this a bit too great?


    While most of them burst intoughter and praised them for being humans who knew how to worship God, an elf who heard Eldmia¡¯s answer after hearing Eldmia¡¯s answer burst intoughter and murmured.


    ¡°How can you be so faithful? There is no other warrior of the gods.¡±


    It was such a small murmur that his words were quickly buried.

 Chapter 364

    I really thought about it a lot, but I couldn¡¯t y a gura in front of the divinity of one race, so the result of telling the truth was much more favorable than I expected.


    The overall mood is that mortals are the problem, and what¡¯s wrong with the gods who want to look down on them. I don¡¯t know if the war was dered in the name of the demon god, but it doesn¡¯t matter because the demon king stepped in?


    The story seemed obvious at first nce, but it was very foreign, so I urgently asked the priest who brought it up.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Demon God foretelling the Demon King just as the Ete of Light fortook the hero?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The existence that the gods directly determine is always the hero or the great warrior. The same goes for demons. A demon king is a demon king, and a warrior is a warrior. Just like the king and the warrior are separate.¡±


    It was an extremely simple logic and obvious story, so I had to feel like I was beaten in the back of the head.


    Based on the memories of the previous life and the current situation, I lived naturally thinking that it was theposition of the hero and the demon king in the story, but in fact, it was no different from the story that it was not.


    Even the other elves who listened to the story responded as if it were only the priest of the World Tree¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°So, are you saying that the demon king is just a strong demon tribe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is literally the king of the demons. Due to the nature of the species, the demons are beings whose individual strength isparable to that of a dragon, but that does not mean that they have received fortunes or blessings from demons. Oh, of course, such cases are not unheard of, but I mean, it wasn¡¯t necessarily like that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why does the hero appear and why does the Demon King dere war on the human race?¡±


    To my question, the priest opened his eyes wide and answered slowly as if he had heard a really unexpected question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ A hero is a divination to save the human race from danger because the Ete of Light has mercy on them, and war¡­isn¡¯t that what it used to be? It¡¯s not really only targeting the human race. It was just that the human nation was there first on the way forward.¡±


    I had to feel my eyes go round when I saw the priest reacting as if he were seeing someone asking why 1+1 is 2. What¡¯s even more surprising is that it¡¯s not incorrect.


    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what war is all about. It was sorge that I firmly believed that there must be some other reason.


    But¡­ So the long war is really just a war of conquest? All the wars that have been repeated countless times in the history of humans and demons? That¡¯s why the oracle also said, ¡®We will drive out the demon king and bring stability to mankind.¡¯ was it?


    At the moment when I was about to twist my eyebrows at the story that the great war, which I thought was a matter of life and death, might actually be just a simple world war, the priest added an exnation.


    ¡°Of course, we also do not know the exact reason why the demon king is causing the war. The demons may have records, but they do not have frequent exchanges. But we know that all demon kings did not start a war. Even for the Demon King of the Great Age, exchanges with all races were greatly encouraged, and there were results, even though the goal of emotion was notpletely resolved.¡±


    As history has gone by, so is the present. To sum up the priest¡¯s story, it was like that.


    In one era, the hero of Lubiska, in another era, the warrior of the fire and anvil of Bazkal served by the dwarves, and in another era, the child of the World Tree faced the threat of the continent and restored peace.


    A warrior established a kingdom, a warrior disappeared, a warrior took off for peace with the demon king, and a warrior defeated the demon king and suppressed the demon tribe, but was punished by the demon warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying to just ept everything aloof, but in the end, it¡¯s a mortal life that¡¯s nothing special in the big circle¡­ I think.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s just Jangsaengjong¡¯s point of view, but it wasn¡¯t a story that could be ignored, so I quietly nodded my head.


    Then the priest smiled softly and continued.


    ¡°I too am not a sage who knows everything, but a mere priest. The story just now is simply a chatter based on what I have seen and experienced. This can also be called an opportunity, so through this prayer, the question you have Why don¡¯t you ask the World Tree? It might not give you an answer, but it might give you a clue.¡±


    The prayer that I was going to post for the purpose of simple greeting suddenly came to a purpose¡­ but it was not a bad opinion.


    ¡°¡­please.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask the obvious question if I was okay with such a selfish prayer. Because prayer is apanied by a desire to seek answers. The priest also nodded as if he was satisfied with my answer and gestured inward.


    It was a bit awkward for all the elves around me to respond and cheer for my answer, which was no different from preparing for a prayer in earnest, but first I followed the priest to the altar in the temple.


    ?


    It was an expected result to some extent, but the prayers of the elves did not require a high level of posture or great penance.


    It just requires a level of concentration and mindsetparable to those in the priesthood receiving blessings or revtions. Of course, that¡¯s difficult.


    To put it simply, it is like meditation in a previous life. It could be a Buddhist meditation.


    If you say it like this, you may think that it is difficult, but it is not as easy as it sounds to empty your thoughts and push away distractions while maintaining concentration enough to hear the voice of God immediately if God wants it.


    Concentrating to the limit and reaching the point where all senses disappear and only the inner state is recognized is the ¡®prayer¡¯ that the elves say is the most basic, but personally, it seemed easier to slow down time at the crossroads of life and death. .


    After going through a process simr to being tested on etiquette before meeting the king several times, when it was time for him toe up with a posture that he thought was okay, the priest who introduced himself as Hias nodded his head with a gentle smile


    . Let¡¯s look up.¡±


    The simplest posture is to put your equipment down on one side, wear as light as possible, kneel down, and put your hands together. The prayers of the elves, which continued from the beginning of the prayer method, without putting on a little flesh.


    He sat down in front of the altar Hias had shown him, took a posture, closed his eyes, and began to recite a prayer in thenguage of the elves. The prayers that were sung in a low, low-pitched voice made people sleepy by themselves, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep on the subject I said I would voluntarily pray for, so I concentrated my mind as much as possible.


    In fact, the words were easy, so I had already practiced for more than four hours several times, so just correcting my posture was tiring and tiring. Strengthening one¡¯s body with magical powers while praying was ridiculous, so it was the result of enduring by using one¡¯s stamina.


    As is often said, it was a state of ¡®out of energy and out of spirit¡¯, but apart from that, concentration was much easier.


    And soon after, I experienced a phenomenon where my eyes went white even though I closed them.


    What you feel at the same time is the intense re and floating feeling as if you were falling from the sky. I don¡¯t know anything else, but this was certain because I often jumped from the flying dragon. Even so, the reason I was able to maintain my posture was not because I was smart, but because I was simply unable to move.


    As if being pressed by scissors.


    Well, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m epting God, butparing it to a ghost might have been a bit harsh, but that¡¯s the metaphor thates to mind, so I can¡¯t help


    it ¡­


    .


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Unknowingly, my closed eyes shed open, and I jumped up, shaking my arms and legs.


    No, I was mistaken that it happened. I was just in the posture of praying, with my eyes wide open and my head raised.


    Is it true that consciousness¡­ was blown away? I¡¯m sure I thought everything was clear until just now, but in an instant, it became a situation where I didn¡¯t know what was what.


    ¡°Gwa, are you okay?¡±


    Hias hurriedly approached me and looked at myplexion. When I came to my senses, not only him, but also other elves around me were looking at me with a look of surprise. Judging by the fact that I did not notice their approach, I must have maintained my prayers well up to a point.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I think I was distracted for a moment.¡±


    It was a bit embarrassing because there were so many people watching, but when he answered with a smile, not only Hias, but all the other elves opened their eyes even wider in surprise.


    ¡°Wait a minute? Two days have passed!¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°Look at your body!¡±


    I looked down to see what kind of bad joke this was¡­


    ¡°Roots¡­?¡±


    Small tree roots were entangled in my body, holding me firmly in ce. Judging by the color, it was clear that it belonged to the World Tree. It was only then that I realized that I hadn¡¯t just held my head up with superhuman patience.


    It just couldn¡¯t move because of the roots. I¡¯m still giving it strength, but it doesn¡¯t show any signs of moving.


    ¡°How do I solve this?¡±


    I gazed at the pure white roots that were firmly fixed even with my two hands tightly folded together, then raised my head and asked a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s roots have gone down a lot since before you opened your eyes. Originally, it went all the way up to your face. I think it will disappear naturally as time goes on like this.¡±


    I was dumbfounded as well.


    I thought it was only tens of seconds, not a few minutes, but two days? There is a certain degree to the legend that time passes differently in the country of fairies. Fortunately, as Hias said, the roots were rapidly sinking to the ground.


    ¡°¡­do you know what this is?¡±


    Only after my hands were free did I notice that something was gripped in my grasp. If it was true that two days had passed, I moved my slightly sore hand and checked my palm, and there was a white seed with a very weak light pink color ced there.


    ¡°This¡­ is a seed that falls from the bud of the World Tree.¡±


    ¡°¡­the seed of the world tree?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a little different. The world tree doesn¡¯t grow when you nt it. Normally, it doesn¡¯t even leave a shape like this. By the time itnds on the ground, it disappears like pollen scattering.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Hias confirmed while nodding his head with a serious face while feeling a slight dizziness.


    ¡°It means that the World Tree gave it to me directly. I don¡¯t know what the intention was.¡±


    Yem disease.


    I think the intention is the most important, but it¡¯s a big deal that I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 365

    Divinity cannot be received by anyone.


    There is a difference between simply feeling the presence of a god in the process of praying and hearing the voice of a god directly as if receiving an oracle.


    For this reason, saints and saints are special, and it is not easy for even them to fully endure divinity, so oracles are rare.


    That¡¯s exactly what I experienced.


    Hias, who listened to the story with a serious face, exined that this was the reason why my consciousness flew with a strong shock as soon as I heard the voice of the world tree, albeit vaguely.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s hard to assume that the words we didn¡¯t hear properly could have important meanings. If there were, you would have been able to talk about them through us. It¡¯s very likely that it was a kind of test.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a test of whether you are ready to face the divine. If you think so, you can guess why he gave you the seed.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t have any ability, and it doesn¡¯t mean that trees will grow just by nting it, but it¡¯s definitely a divine object.


    Hias guessed that he would gradually be ustomed to divinity just by holding it, and if that happened, he might be able to hear his voice when certain conditions were met.


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡±


    ¡°This is unprecedented.¡±


    Hias, who answered with a single knife, seemed quite happy with this situation. It was the same for other elves, but it was not an area I could understand.


    They say that it is fun simply to witness what the god they worship has done¡­ If they were human, they would not have been able to see that they had given grace to a stone that rolled in from nowhere, rather than to them who had faithfully served them. If it were me, I think I would have been a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your health, and you don¡¯t understand right now, but you seem to have got a clue to the question. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Well, the parties said they liked it and I liked it, so it was a win-win.


    With the help of Hias, I gathered my equipment again and left the temple. Celebian, who heard the news from afar and hurriedly ran to greet me.


    ¡°You have a knack for surprising people in so many ways.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know it was like this either.


    Even though he seemed to have a lot to say, Celebian just nodded, saying that he was relieved.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I can¡¯t see the others. Did you die first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I figured it would be better to go back to the vige in advance and convey the story rted to you to create a friendly atmosphere than to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It was a reasonable decision indeed. Even a vicious elf hunter, his patron burst, prayed to the world tree, and even received a sick object. If they hear this news, even those who value my visit, as Celebian said, will not openly show their displeasure.


    ¡°Asilier¡¯s family has been waiting without sleep for several days. Is it okay if we go right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well. Business is over. By the way¡­ Asilier¡¯s family?¡±


    It¡¯s a really odd story.


    I hadn¡¯t heard a single word from Asilier about her family. So, roughly, I thought all of my parents died or something, but ¡®they¡¯?


    What¡¯s even more absurd is that a celebrity who saw my reaction like that nodded as if it didn¡¯t matter and properly caught my question.


    ¡°Judging by the look on his face, it looks like he didn¡¯t hear the story? Both his parents are correct and he has four siblings.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Even 5 siblings? Having two children in one house is arge family that is notmon among rare elves.


    ¡°Umm, what am I supposed to say about this?¡±


    While I was confused and confused about Asilier¡¯s family love, Celebian somehow managed to pick and choose the words.


    From the moment they leave the tribal territory, whether for a greater cause or simply wanting to experience the world for fun, the elf is treated simrly to an outsider. It is said that the biggest reason is that there are no towns and cities in all directions like humans, nor that there is no smooth infrastructure tomunicate with.


    Asking the spirits to convey their intentions somehow? They said it was possible because Asilie was a high elf. It was like a privilege that normal elves couldn¡¯t do. Even in Asilier¡¯s household, the high elf said she was the only one, so she said everything.


    ¡°Because of such an environment, even if it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t particrly dislike or have no interest in my family, I tend not to stay in touch with them. From a human point of view, it seems a bit out of ce in a strange ce.¡±


    The characteristic of longevity species also ys a part.


    Asilie did that right away. Even though I got out of the danger of being enved safely, I didn¡¯t contact my family even once. She had at least been with me and had gotten used to the human concept of time, but in the end, it seemed that her family was elves, so there was no problem even if they contacted her after 10 or 20 years.


    It¡¯s an unexpected vige visit, but I never thought I¡¯d see her family without Ashley. I¡¯m starting to get a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too burdened. I could have lived as a ve for the rest of my life, but you saved me.¡±


    While the elves who found me were eagerly responding to the greetings, as I entered the outskirts of the forest with Celebian, who smiled and patted me on the shoulder, the scenery around me began to flow rapidly.


    Then, realizing that something was different from when heading to the World Tree, and feeling a slight sense of incongruity, I arrived in front of what was presumed to be an elf vige. I looked around without realizing it, as the movement ended in an instant to the point of embarrassment.


    ¡°Something¡­ looks like it came very quickly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The spirits residing in the territory of the World Tree are powerful. The power of the World Tree also works. Can you believe we just crossed half the distance we traveled to the World Tree?¡±


    crazy crazy crazy Even in a world without mysteries, I knew very little, but the world with mysteries is even worse.


    While admiring his exnation, two elves from the vige looked at me with a slightly wary expression and asked Celebian.


    ¡°This is him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eldmia Ega, Asilie¡¯s benefactor and the one who hunted ear hunters.¡±


    The Celebians who talked happily as if it were their own business and the elves who looked at me alternately nodded slightly stiffly and took an example.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Eldmia Ega. We wee you to the name of the Green Vine Tribe who have crossed the World Tree and arrived here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the story that happened in the territory of the World Tree. The vige chief wanted to talk about it, but we¡¯re not ready to wee guests yet, so we need to ask for your understanding.¡±


    I was going to do it even if I said it all, but I was a little surprised that it was a much more polite reaction than expected. Still, I couldn¡¯t openly show it, so when I reacted appropriately, Celebian took the lead in the story.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Enderinia¡¯s house until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Arwell will be delighted. Then I will tell you not to rush your preparations too much. There will be many things you want to hear¡­


    ¡± Their vige was strange in many ways.


    The buildings, which were neither shy nor modest, were built in a style I had never seen before in my life in another world, and some were so mysterious that I wondered if they were really built by human hands.


    Should it be called a nature-friendly artificial building? There is something that catches my eye, though.


    The doubt that it was built with the help of magic or spirits was resolved sooner than expected. As I entered the vige with Celebian, I passed exactly that peculiarly mysterious structure.


    As if the bark was peeled off and only the inner kernels were melted and stretched, the neat timbers are intertwined like the bars of an antique birdcage and wrapped around the tree fragments giving off a soft white light. It was beautiful.


    ¡°You can think of it as a small temple enshrining the fragments of the World Tree. It is definitely located in the center of the elves¡¯ vige.¡±


    Celebian, who exined in aughing voice while looking at me, walked for about 5 more minutes, and people gradually started to gather, just like they had experienced in the territory of the World Tree.


    Most of them were friendly and curious, but as Celebian said, there were also strange distance and hostile gazes. There was no way I did anything wrong with them, so I had a lot of trouble with the elven hunters, so it seemed that I was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t take good care of the human race.


    Like narrow-minded gnomes.


    While kicking his tongue inwardly at the owners, who clearly looked old, they arrived at a house slightlyrger than other private houses in the vicinity.


    Was that house a gift from the tribe for a couple with five children, or was it naturally expanded because there were many families?


    ¡°Arwell! Are you inside!¡±


    While I was thinking about things to somehow disguise my calmness, Celebian knocked on the wooden door and mentioned the name Arwell, which I had heard earlier. Then someone hurriedly ran and opened the door with a tremendous sound of crackling in the house.


    Ah, this man is definitely Asilie¡¯s father. The eyes arepletely alike.


    As Celebian said, as Celebian said, the middle-aged woman with a hard impression and Asilie¡¯s slightly drooping eyes must have had a lot of trouble sleeping at night.


    At first, her gaze, which was fixed on Celebian who knocked on the door, quickly moved to me, who was slightly behind.


    And once towards my earring, face once. After looking at the earrings one more time, the middle-aged middle-aged man strode towards me and hugged me.


    ¡°Call me your father-inw!¡±


    Thanks to that, I closed my eyes tightly without realizing it.

 Chapter 366

    Arwell¡¯s reaction after the impactful meeting was extremely ordinary.


    Leaving behind Celebian, who refused toe in, saying he would step aside, what was waiting for me inside the house after receiving Mr. Arwell¡¯s active guidance was his family, who noticed my visit in a moment and started preparing things in a hurry.


    Seeing that, I felt very fortunate that Mr. Arwell came out first. If they hade out at the same time, it would have been hard for me to figure out who was the mother and who was the father.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare in advance because I don¡¯t know when your prayers will end. Let¡¯s sit down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Despite that, the naturally prepared food and tea cups were beingid out on the table. The vige chief also said they were preparing something, and since it was around evening, it was highly likely that it was preparing a meal¡­ but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to refuse, so I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there was an awkward silence until the preparations were all over. Time passed pretty quickly just by answering various things to Mr. Arwell who asked how Asilie was doing.


    The important things he wanted to ask after everyone sat down were insignificant and very clich¨¦d. Do you eat, do you look good, do you not get sick, etc. Even if they are of such a different race, in the end, the other families who have finished all the preparations sit around the table and participate in the conversation while feeling that the heart of the parents is there.


    In fact, since Asilie, who can be said to be the link in the rtionship, was not present, the conversation did not go smoothly. Unlike Arwell, who started out with an active hug, the other family members had to suffer from the awkwardness of meeting each other for the first time.


    While I was answering them by organizing the things I had been through with Asilie, I learned that Asilie¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Himir and that her two twin brothers¡¯ names were Amil and Himil. And I managed to find out that the name of the youngest sister, who is rtively the youngest, is Amie.


    Unlike trying to show a calm attitude, it happened because everyone was in a hurry to ask questions because they were not in a hurry.


    It was only after I entered a lull in answering such a barrage of crazy questions that I also learned that Asilier¡¯s name was changed after bing a high elf.


    ¡°Originally, it was Arie. It was already several decades ago, so I¡¯m more familiar with Asilier now.¡±


    It seems to be a simr concept to some kind of baptismal name, but it is said that it is said that they do not know what meaning and form it has because it is the priests who make the name. In some cases, the name changes altogether, but their impression was that it was good because it wasfortable because it was at the level of adding an extra ¡®thread¡¯ to the original name.


    ¡°When I heard the story that I was captured, my eyes were really dark¡­ but it¡¯s clear that Asha is looking after me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have known that it wasn¡¯t just safe, and that I would even bring a husband?¡±


    The two brothers, relieved by the news that Asilie was doing well, rxed from their tense postures with smiles of relief. It was the same with my parents, and the youngest Amie-san, who had been as quiet as possible up until now, taking advantage of the momentary silence that had been created, was restless and was only looking for an opportunity to ask a question.


    ¡°By the way, how did you meet your sister?¡±


    A question that can be a little dizzying.


    ¡°That¡­ I came across a connection in the vige by chance when I was young and ended up saving Asilie from being captured by thieves. In return, I decided to learn the knowledge I needed.¡±


    ¡°Knowledge, so you¡¯re a person without greed? So did your sister fall for you?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Well, I think there will be a chance to hear that story from Asilie in personter.¡±


    Apparently, Celebian and the others didn¡¯t tell me about my age. I didn¡¯t intend to explode a story that could potentially be a bomb here, so I turned around and quietly turned to the past of Asillie, and I was able to hear a very interesting story.


    ¡°Asilier¡¯s personality was condescending¡­?¡±


    ¡°Assilie is calm¡­?¡±


    It would have been a very funny sight for a third person to see each other listening to each other¡¯s exnation and reacting as if they were assiliers from a parallel world. Not only the brothers and sisters, but also the parents, Mr. Arwel and Mr. Himir, burst intoughter.


    What kind of personality was Asilier in the past?


    ¡°That gangster¡­ I guess he wasn¡¯t really nning on living alone, though.¡±


    Arwel and Himir¡¯s eyes slightly moistened as they burst intoughter, perhaps feeling a bted relief. It was fortunate that her daughter, whose life and death were unknown, seemed to have no objection to the news that she had taken a human man as her husband.


    However, that did not lead to a story that they could embrace the overwhelming age difference, so until the moment Celebian visited again, they refrained from making directments rted to him and responded with a smile throughout.


    However, they could not bepletely freed from this precarious tightrope by being dragged away by the vige chief.


    ¡°Since he is not only my daughter¡¯s benefactor, but also the future son-inw, wouldn¡¯t it be right for her to sleep at my house?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell the chief.¡±


    It¡¯s because my amodation has been taken over as the room that Asilie used to use before. Celebians, who couldn¡¯t even be forced to say that they were reasonable and reasonable and easily backed off, felt only savage.


    However, since it was impossible to refuse their favor, the ce I arrived with Celebian leaving behind the burdensomely warm farewell was a building resembling a town hall that smelled of fragrant food wafting from the entrance.


    From what I¡¯ve heard, it is said that they usually eat meals for scouts and guards like Celebians here, but since the rooms are not particrly divided, he exined that it might be burdensome to draw attention during the meal.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it looks like you¡¯ve already eaten at Arwell¡¯s house¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve adjusted the amount I eat.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, but if he had been in his previous life anyway, he would have eaten again even if he had eaten everything because he would have had a body that would require a lot of food to film a mukbang.


    I followed Celebian, who smiled lightly, and went inside. In a fairly spacious hall, more than forty elves were sitting at a table, chatting and preparing a meal.


    There was no sudden silence or a pause in their actions just because I came in. Their eyes were definitely focused, but they acted as politely as possible and opened the way for me, so I was able to face the vige chief naturally.


    Recognizing the vige chief was not difficult. As soon as he saw me, he stood up with a wide smile and opened his arms. Surprisingly, he was an ¡®old¡¯ elf.


    ¡°The first human guest in hundreds of years is someone who has heard the voice of the World Tree, so I¡¯ve got a story worth telling.¡±


    not old people However, even Celebian, who must have lived a long time, was in his early thirties at most, with no wrinkles on his face, while the vige chief looked well over 50 in terms of human beings.


    Still, the handsome features didn¡¯t go anywhere, but I didn¡¯t have any information about how long an elf would have to live to grow old, so my brain stopped a bit. While I was fooling around like that, the vige chief held out his hand first while maintaining a benevolent smile.


    ¡°My name is Lavery, the vige chief. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°My name is Eldmia. Thank you for your hospitality¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I neglect a hero who killed one of our troublesome ear hunters? I got help from some women in the vige who are cooking for today. I hope the food will suit your taste.¡±


    As the vige chief naturally suggested a seat next to him, he sat down, and Celebian also went to the seat opposite the vige chief and pulled out a chair. During a brief formal greeting with the vige chief, the food served on the table was certainly appetizing.


    Just as Asilie did and her family did, there was no shortage of meat on the table. Rather, the vegetables and meat were mixed in various ways, and the nutritional bnce seemed very good. The meal went very satisfactorily, as it was not said that he had worked hard on cooking after coating it with spices.


    ¡°While you were praying in the territory of the World Tree, I heard the rough story through Celebian. Asili was a formidable heroine, but you are even more amazing.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s a story about Asillie¡¯s personality here too. Apparently, during the journey after being captured by the elven hunters, Asilie¡¯s personality changed a lot.


    I couldn¡¯t find the right words to say in front of an old man who must have lived a far-flung life, so I just replied with a smile, and the vige chief continued.


    ¡°The first time I decided to help you was just a feeling of repaying my debt to Asillie. You¡¯ve heard about her neutralizing a group of hunters that have been harassing this area, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard you were caught in the process.¡±


    ¡°At the time, there were people who said that he did it because he couldn¡¯t stand his anger, but there was no disagreement that that action was a noble sacrifice for everyone. Because of that, we were able to send a search party with Celebians at the head, but¡­ you¡¯re probably the same If I had brought , the eyes of about half of them wouldn¡¯t have been so nice.¡±


    Did you say that Celebians are also in an environment that requires a lot of effort to have a neutral perspective in their first meeting?


    ¡°Since the elven hunters have done it, I think it can be done.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, your young friend is even considerate. Compared to that, we young people are sometimes narrow-minded, so I won¡­¡±


    Saying that and clicking his tongue as if he was pathetic, he was truly an old man.


    ¡°But, since you killed the Ear Hunters, we were helped in the end. Not only our tribe, but all the elves in the area are grateful to you. So, to show their sincerity, they wanted to give you a gift.¡±


    ¡°A gift¡­?¡±


    I nced at Celebian, but he only smiled and shrugged, as if he already knew. Upon hearing this, I looked at the vige chief again, and the vige chief gave an uncharacteristically humorous smile and said,


    ¡°So, do you have any ns to get a piece of armor?¡±

 Chapter 367

    The vige chief Mr. Lavery¡¯s proposal was not spontaneous.


    It is said that it was the conclusion that I came to after going through enough discussions for two days when I lost my consciousness. It is said that the damage that the ear hunter was giving to the elves was so great, so it seems that it was a wise choice to solve it with a surprise attack before he finished his preparations. Hunting makes a big difference depending on how thoroughly you prepare.


    ¡°Of course, the fact that you are a monumental human race who heard the words of the World Tree also had an impact. There were various opinions other than armor¡­ But after hearing from Celebian, it seems that your weapons are already at a level that is overflowing. Friendship Since the token has already received the seed of the World Tree, it will be useless, so the opinion that armor is the best thing came out.¡±


    Certainly, among the things I wore, if I had to pick one of the worst quality, it would be my armor. It was just in leather armor.


    Until recently, there was no problem, so I just wore it, but I was worried about the minor scars I had while fighting the ear hunters, so I nned to get a set of useful armor with the power of my thick pockets when I went back to Ethiel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the dwarves¡¯ armor, but it¡¯s surprisingly strongpared to its weight. How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±


    For a moment, I wondered if I would just pay for it and ask Mr. Balkun to make a custom order¡­ But after seeing it today, I wouldn¡¯te back again, and in the end, it was a ce where I had to visit Asilie once more.


    At that time, if the person who refused their sincerity wears armor made by the Dwarves, it will cause unnecessary gossip, so it would be better to just ept what they give. I was curious about what the elves¡¯ armor was like, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d. I¡¯m not saying anything empty. The cksmith in our vige is pretty good. One day, when he suddenly grabbed a hammer, I thought he was crazy, but seeing that he¡¯s knocking down 1300 years, he¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­1300 years?¡±


    ¡°Chief. This year is 1354.¡±


    ¡°Oh, was that so? I¡¯m getting older, so my memory is a bit hazy. Heh heh heh.¡±


    While having a conversation with a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, ¡®It could be.¡¯ Unlike Celebian and Mr. Lavery, whoughed haha, hohoho with such answers, I felt a cold sweat running down my back.


    Fuck, this is why I¡¯m afraid to talk to Jangsaengjong. How old are these old people?


    ¡°Every time I couldn¡¯tst for a century and changed jobs, so I thought it would be like that without fail. After all, life is always unknown.¡±


    ording to the exnation that follows, there is a little bit of a unique corner, but the skills are certain.


    Just as dwarves are craftsmen and architects from birth, elves are hunters and forest keepers from birth. Because likes and dislikes are thoroughly divided, it is an established theory in the academic world that even with such a long lifespan, elves cannot surpass dwarves¡¯ skills as a racial unit.


    I¡¯ve never seen the country of the dwarves myself, but rumors say it¡¯s at the level of watching arcane punks alone in a medieval fantasy world. At least, I couldn¡¯t find anything like that in the elves¡¯ viges or the territory of the World Tree, so there wouldn¡¯t have been any change in their natural behavior.


    In such an environment, an elf who has devoted over a thousand years to cksmithing has emerged, but how can I treat her as normal? If you listen to the conversation that goes on in front of your eyes, it is said that you are constantly interacting with the dwarves.


    These are the same Jangsaeng species and vigers, so they just say that it¡¯s good. I¡¯m very sorry and sorry for the person I couldn¡¯t even see, but I can¡¯t help it.


    A deceased person who only digs one well for 1300 years can only be seen as crazy.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll stop by Lumings¡¯ forge early tomorrow morning with Eldmia. Anyway, I put the word in thest meeting, and since I¡¯m a friend who picks up the hammer from dawn every day, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, that would be nice. Our guests should also rest for a day or so today.¡±


    The two people, who had scheduled my visit before I knew it, smiled brightly and tilted their sses.


    The words I heard from Asilie when I stopped by Ogwen briefly with Sen¡¯s party in the past were true.


    The elves of the Greenvine Tribe were very fond of alcohol.


    ?


    I, who was able to finally return to the Enderinia family after drinking so much that I wondered if the words that I should rest well meant that I would kill myself with alcohol had to wake up with a terrible hangover and cold.


    At first, the drinking party, which seemed to end with only Mr. Laberry, was passed to Celebian because I was drinking better than expected, and soon other elves, who were getting drunker, joined in and it turned into a great party.


    A noble and lofty elf? I don¡¯t know if there are elves like that somewhere, but at least the green vine elves were very far from that prejudice.


    It was more like a Viking. Later, there were even people who were friendly with me just because I was a good drinker. At first nce, I think I could see Mr. Ravera sipping while looking at him with satisfaction, but I think he was right.


    It was only now that I realized that all the awkwardness I had when I handed over my seat to Celebian was just acting, but I didn¡¯t feel bad. That¡¯s because it provided a ce to get to know other elves.


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t a bad mental feeling, and the reality of suffering from a hangover and the physical feeling were getting to their worst. Originally, I wanted to take a leisurely look at Asilier¡¯s room and immerse myself in emotions like the main characters in the novel, but I don¡¯t have the time to imitate it.


    I definitely have memories of walking well with Celebian until yesterday, but why is it so painful? Looking back on my memories, it seems that the second drinking party with the Enderinia family was the cause of the trouble.


    Even the youngest member, Amie-san, was 40 years old, so myst memory was that all the members of the family cast Pour Drink Drink and almost crawled into the room as super-corpses. As I recalled that far and felt disgusted by the smell of alcohol that lingered in my mouth, I heard a gentle knock on the door.


    ¡°Hmmmm, son-inw. Are you awake?¡±


    I was very, very embarrassed, but judging from Mr. Arwell¡¯s reaction, it was clear that no one had the film cut off, so I had no choice but to swallow my stomach and answer.


    ¡°Yes, father-inw. I just woke up.¡±


    What is alcohol really? It was the result that I drank enough to taste it after a long time and passed over to Mr. Arwell¡¯s judo interrogation.


    ¡®you! Do you know what those earrings mean!¡¯


    ¡®Yes¡­ Shelebian told me¡­¡¯


    ¡®My son-inw can take good care of Asili!


    ¡®What can I say¡­ I will treat you more preciously than my own life, father-inw¡­¡¯


    Fuck.


    I¡¯d rather not even remember. I don¡¯t think it was a slip of the tongue, but it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to say while drunk.


    When I woke up from the bed, Mr. Arwell quietly opened the door and entered, handing me a cup of tea with a happy face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll help you get rid of a hangover. He¡¯s a good drinker.¡±


    ¡°It was difficult because I felt like I was overdoing it more than usual. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, just staying sober is amazing. You said you¡¯re going to Rummings¡¯ forge today? Celebian just got up and is getting ready. My wife is brewing a soup that¡¯s good for hangovers, so even if you¡¯re tired, eat some.¡±


    It was an offer I really, really wanted to refuse, but I was defeated by curiosity this time. I was very curious about what the elves who like alcohol like this would do for themselves. In the end, the moment I somehow reacted and left the room with Mr. Arwell, a familiar smell stung my nose.


    ¡°The scent is¡­ very nice.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t give it too much space. You might not like it because it¡¯s a soup with only vegetables.¡±


    Mr. Arwell¡¯s words that only elves eat food have not even entered his ears. Because I already knew a smell simr to this one.


    I went down the stairs on the second floor, which I don¡¯t even remember how I got there, and entered the restaurant. The Enderinia family¡¯s brothers and sisters, who were wearing bamboo statues just like me, and Celebians greeted me with smiles. It wasn¡¯t so bad that the distance narrowed in an instant due to yesterday¡¯s drinking party.


    ¡°It may not suit your taste, but you¡¯ll feel morefortable after eating it, so let¡¯s eat at least a little bit.¡±


    Saying that, I smiled heartily when I saw the clear soup in the bowl that my wife Himir gave me.


    ¡°It looks very delicious. I will eat well.¡±


    What was ced in front of my eyes was bean sprout soup itself, with no visual or smell.


    When I ate it with a spoon, there were differences in details, but the taste was simr. In the kingdom, people who don¡¯t eat because they look bad were among the most abundant ingredients.


    It was so friendly that I forgot even the pain of a hangover, and after finishing the two bowls, I got up with Celebian and headed to the cksmith with experience in 1354.


    I hope you are a normal person.

 Chapter 368

    Waking up to the sound of dawn, Lumings started the morning with light exercise as always.


    Having lived for a long time, I haven¡¯t missed a single day, so now, if I don¡¯t do it, the awkward exercise moderately warms up my body and awakens my senses that were dull during the night. Rummings, who confirmed that he had recovered to his satisfaction, ate the bread he had prepared in advancest night and retraced the same path he had walked for over a thousand years and headed for the cksmith¡¯s shop.


    The smithy, which was located near the valley to avoid the hassle of fetching water, was far from the vige, but rather, it was the geographical advantage that Lummings liked the most, so this amount of trouble was nothing.


    As soon as he entered the smithy, which he had reached around the time when he finished eating such arge piece of bread, Rummings¡¯ head tilted slightly at the warmth he felt through his skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost winter now.¡±


    The fire in the furnace is weaker than usual. I wouldn¡¯t know in a day or two, but seeing that he¡¯s been doing thistely, I¡¯m sure. It was a very subtle difference, but it was very important information to Rummings.


    It was like a reminder that a year had passed for her, who had lost her sense of time from swinging a hammer without paying attention to how the world was going.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the useless years will win or I will win, but I won this year.¡±


    Rummings, who gave a giggle while talking to himself, injected mana into the furnace and prepared to pound the iron. There was no hindrance to the movement alone, without an assistant. There may have been years spent by Lumings, but the dwarves¡¯ technology, which was developing day by day, also yed a big part.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to mix iron and fight life.¡±


    Where should I start working today? While the furnace was warming up to the right temperature for using magic alchemy, a noise came into Lumings¡¯s ears as he rested his chin on his chin for a moment and began to think.


    Just before he lost his thoughts, a conversation from the other day suddenly shed through Rummings¡¯ mind, not sure if he should consider it fortunate that the visitor hade or whether he should feel annoyed that he hade from the wind in the morning.


    ¡°¡­Ah, the human race the vige chief talked about.¡±


    Not only did he punish the hunter who was harassing his own people, but he also prayed to the World Tree and went to the process of listening to the revtion, and he moved on to the vige chief¡¯s call to show his sincerity to the human race¡­ Was it yesterday? was it three days ago?


    Maybe it¡¯s because I just spilled it in moderation? It¡¯s frayed. Still, I remembered that he said he would make something useful for me if I brought him back because that unusual achievement was worth living for.


    In any case, it was a nned visit. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for a human who might have received an oracle from the World Tree to make a piece of armor, so Rummings lifted his eyebrows, convinced himself, and stood up.


    Then, a familiar voice came from the visitor who hade a certain distance away.


    ¡°As always, you move from dawn, Rummings.¡±


    Since it was amonnguage on the continent that was established about 500 years ago, it must have been true that guests came together. Rummings opened his mouth, trusting that Celebian would interpret for him in case something went wrong, though he was a little uneasy about whether he remembered it correctly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived too. You don¡¯t walk like usual? Did you drink too much?¡±


    ¡°This guy is a pretty good drinker.¡±


    Haha, heughed and tapped his shoulder, but even though he wasn¡¯t hitting the top of the armor, a fairly solid sound resonated. Lastly, the human race I remember blindly believed in Aura and neglected physical training, but has the world changed?


    Well¡­ if that much time had passed, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if things had changed.


    ¡°I was wondering what kind of human it was because I heard that Asilie, the snub-nosed bitch, caught a man, but it looks like he caught a pretty solid friend well. Unlike a human, he trained well.¡±


    As I walked toward the visitor, wiping my hands, which must have gotten dirty from preparing for work, Celebian reacted with augh.


    ¡°You¡¯re still quick to figure it out. I couldn¡¯t see it properly, but it¡¯s a person who walks out safely even after fighting a war against a human territory.¡±


    ¡°¡­wisdom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was the earl behind the ear hunter.¡±


    ¡­has the real world changed?


    In Lumings¡¯ memory, the ce that could be called ¡®noble manor¡¯ was by no means small. Even if it was a count, it would have had its own power, but if it was a territory managed directly, there were at least two knights who reached an aura expert and a hundred men in the territory.


    Whether it¡¯s building a wooden fence or building a stone outer wall, it¡¯s the basic of the basics, not to mention holding a base. I thought there was nothing I couldn¡¯t do if I had reached the Aura Master level or if a warrior of the same level as the knights was aiming for an opening and attempted a night attack, but the visitor in front of me didn¡¯t feel that much energy.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to ask ¡®again¡¯ if the world has changed while you¡¯ve been locked up here, I¡¯d say no now. The count¡¯s estate is what you think it is.¡±


    ¡°Huh, great.¡±


    There was no reason toe all the way here and toss things like that as a joke, unless Celebian developed a false sense of humor. So Rummings shook hands with the visitor in genuine admiration.


    ¡°Honestly, I was thinking of making it moderately and then finishing it¡­ But after hearing Celebian¡¯s words, I think it¡¯s right to change my mind? It¡¯s called Lumings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go to Eldmia. Uh, if you¡¯ll be rude, I¡¯d like to ask you something¡­¡±


    ording to Celebian, they belong to the group with good skills, but they were a very polite human. It was evident in his voice, as if he was a little flustered, but it wasn¡¯t bad that he hurriedly tried to deal with it, as if he thought it might be rude.


    So Rummings smiled lightly for the first time in a while and told me in advance what the visitor wanted to ask.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a blind cksmith before?¡±


    ?


    I couldn¡¯t help but flinch at the words of a female elf named Lumings who spoke softly and without any hostility, as if joking.


    I never even thought that I would see it, leaving the first time I saw it.


    Being able to swallow a horse that almost jumped out of it in genuine panic wasmendable enough. Of course, I had to shut it up because the moment I said it out of my mouth to be praised, I could have be a twin.


    Not only was there no hesitation in the movement, but both eyes were shining perfectly, so at first I thought it was something like strabismus. Or I thought it was because I had a mental illness and didn¡¯t face people directly or something like that.


    This elf was no longer an ordinary person in the sense that I was convinced only after seeing him shaking hands in a slightly different direction from me.


    Of course, she was an unusual person since she had been working as a cksmith for over 1300 years, but after seeing all of the series of actions she showed in front of me, that level did not fall under the axis of shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen a lot of fire in my life. There¡¯s no way to fix it, but since I don¡¯t go out of town, there¡¯s nothing particrly inconvenient, so I¡¯m just living. You don¡¯t have to panic too much.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know there would be more surprises left, but here you break one more.


    Are you letting it go even though it can be cured? When I looked at Celebian in amazement, he shook his head and finished the exnation with a shrug.


    That¡¯s the kind of person he is. It¡¯s like an elf who dug a well for 1300 years. That¡¯s not normal.


    It makes me want tough at myself, saying that the world is wider and more amazing than I was tens of seconds ago, when I was just surprised to find out that I was a female cksmith elf.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Not really? Because you were the best response among those who belonged to the very good side.¡±


    The force felt from a violent handshake is enough to make people nervous and their backs stiff. Even though she was wearing clothes, her upper body muscles were clearly developed and not decorative. First of all, I tried to smile and release my hand from her grip, but instead of ending her strong handshake, it continued with a strangely questionable expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young? I feel like you¡¯re not even 20, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ten¡­five¡­¡±


    Maybe he¡¯s not actually blind? Maybe he¡¯s pretending to be blind to make fun of me? If that¡¯s the case, I hope Celebian gives a signal soon. It¡¯s to the point where I get goosebumps and goosebumps on my forearms.


    Unfortunately, however, shepletely denied my hypothesis by showing a rather surprised expression.


    ¡°Has the world changed¡­?¡±


    Same with Celebian¡¯s reaction earlier, and having been in the vige for over a thousand years, it seems that that has be a kind of habit. However, unlike that expression, Lumings, who grabbed me, boldly began to rub my forearms and shoulders.


    But that greed is no joke. Is this really just a cksmith job? There is so much difference between them that I can¡¯t tell. Because he was touching me with a very serious expression, she tilted her head once more and asked a question while there was no time to feel ufortable or displeased.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, is that strange? It¡¯s simr to demons who develop with magic. Are they human?¡±


    Since my hands were still touching, I had to exercise superhuman patience and endure even flinching.


    is that The one that develops other senses instead of blindness? Will it be like this if it continues for close to 1300 years?


    It is a level that is automatically understood that it is not ufortable to be invisible.


    ¡°¡­First of all, my parents were human.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fun. Do you want to do a little sparring with me?¡±


    ¡°Dalian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dalian.¡±


    No matter how much it was, I couldn¡¯te out with the words that sparring with the blind was a little psychologically ufortable. It was because Lumings, who had strode back to the smithy before I could even react, picked up two swords from the pile of dozens of swords without scabbards and returned as they were.


    Even so, there was not a single wound on her hand.


    ¡°Is this simr to the weapon you use? I¡¯m not a beginner either, so don¡¯t worry too much.


    Besides, what I handed over was a sword that had the same length and center of gravity as my sword.


    ¡°¡­a number please.¡±


    Even after seeing it with my own eyes, I still couldn¡¯t escape the shock of the unbelievable sight, but that was the only answer I could give.


    It was clear that she was the so-called hermit master.

 Chapter 369

    Rummings walked to the empty lot next to the smithy without having to go far, brandished his sword with a movement that made it impossible to believe he was blind, and said cheerfully.


    ¡°Looking at the training status of my human friends, it seems like they trained pretty hard even with their bare body, but let¡¯s remove it for now.¡±


    ¡®Is this it? Was it this?¡¯ While muttering the same words to himself, he changed his movements, but he was changing his swordsmanship, not the top, middle and bottom. If I hadn¡¯t known about it, I would have thought it was a newbie holding a sword for the first time. I swung the sword a few times with a universal gripping method, and now I¡¯m changing the position of my left and right hand to adjust my posture.


    ¡°Aisaville-type swordsmanship was dominant among warriors without an aura, perhaps?¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I spend a lot of time alone, but I talk a lot to myself.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but Lumings nodded in agreement, looked at me as if he was ready, and took a very standard middle position. A strange smile spread across her lips as she paused for a moment after aiming the sword she held up to her head horizontally at Rummings¡¯ face.


    ¡°Dragon kak, you¡¯re an aggressive friend.¡±


    Then, he took a position simr to mine.


    Did I respond after adjusting my posture after listening to the sound of me being crazy? It was ridiculous, so I almost lost my posture, but the words and actions that followed made me hold on to my spirit.


    ¡°It¡¯s very stable, so there¡¯s no need to give up yers, right?¡±


    Rummings was the first to attempt an attack, closing the distance in one run. But more surprising than that was Rummings¡¯ movement.


    His movements were so fast that he forgot, for a moment, what he said to do without the Aura. Fortunately, the attack that followed was a short horizontal sh rather than a thrust aimed at the face, so I was able to respond in time.


    ¡°Is the reaction good?¡±


    the ensuing strike. I was prepared to some extent when I heard that I had touched a sword for about 80 years, but the speed at which I prated the gap was different. For me, swordsmanship jjambab was ranked 0 with the Ogatorf family¡¯s swordsmanship instructor and Sir Ekaf, and the first was Envelde, but she overthrew it with only six attacks and rose to the rank of 0.


    The reason I can withstand even if it is a fierce attack is because she is blind.


    As he showed me when he shook my hand, the frequency of stabbing was extremely low in Rummings¡¯ attacks, as he wasn¡¯t perfectly positioned. Most of the stabs thate in the mixture aim for the body with a wide range. A situation was created that can be described as breathing.


    You might say how much difference it makes if you miss just one stab, but when swords collide, the fastest attack you can try while pressing the opponent¡¯s sword is also a stab, and the fastest attack you can try when the distance is wide is also a stab. The risk of a counterattack is high and it is a stab to be defenseless if attacked, but if you have that level of skill in the first ce, you have to assume that another counterattack will follow.


    It is a very big difference that dozens of variables disappear at all in a situation where you have to mobilize both your instincts and intelligence to the point of maxing your stress level in an instant while thinking about dozens of variables that you have to keep in mind at the moment of a sword strike.


    The problem is that even with that advantage, it¡¯s all about resisting this blind elf¡¯s attacks. This situation was exactly what the saying of taking off the car and leaving it for a long time.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t taller than me, the attack he wielded from a proper posture was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t be ignored. The cutting sh mixed in to rece the thrusting had enough power to push my sword away and pierce my flesh the moment I felt sorry for it.


    strong. There was nothing else to say.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Are you blocking all of that?¡±


    Even if I can¡¯t see, it¡¯s this much, but if both eyes were fine¡­ or at least, if only one eye was fine, I couldn¡¯t even guess how strong it would have been. .


    ¡°How did you stop them all? Are you sure you¡¯re not using it?¡±


    It was as if he should have been robbed right away, but he couldn¡¯t understand why he was holding on. But there was nothing to do with theing. Now I¡¯ve heard nothing butpliments.


    ¡°Rather, that¡¯s what I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. What are you talking about, of course I wrote it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ yeah?!¡±


    no what the fuck


    He let out a bewildered voice at the absurd answer, but Lumings didn¡¯t care at all and rxed his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to write more seriously this time, so you write too.¡±


    Rummings dug in at a speed iparable to that just before, without any time to control the growing sense of betrayal.


    ?


    ¡°Such a sickness¡­!¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s movements changed along with a short nausea that could be felt from her voice. Rummings, who confirmed that he had been holding on to his attack from just before, had been holding back purely with his physical abilities, and barely managed to hold back augh that almost came out.


    The answer he gave to Eldmia was by no means empty. I deliberately adjusted the output little by little to induce an irregr attack, and at the end, I put strength into the cutoff I tried in the state of shing with the intention of driving a wedge for sure.


    Of course, since I had no intention of hurting Eldmia, I didn¡¯t try to correct the aura. Rather, it was obvious enough that even a very minor Auror user could notice it. At that level, her goal was to create armor that could fill the gaps that Eldmia instinctively took when she felt threatened, and based on the gaps that were created at that time.


    But Eldmia blocked even that. With a standard swordsmanship to the point of being oblivious. He didn¡¯t even know he was using an aura. Then, the number of cases that can be hypothesized is very limited.


    A hero who has reached the state of transcendence with only his body without mana or aurora¡­


    or a dragon or a demon.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a dragon.¡¯


    No matter how much the dragons change their appearance, the spirits and nature recognize them. If Eldmia was really a dragon, there would have been a strange silence in the forest.


    demon? It is a race that grows horns that you can¡¯t help but notice unless you¡¯re blind. At best, hiding with magic would be the only way to do it, but there was no way that Celebian wouldn¡¯t notice that much.


    Then, a hero who has reached the stage of transcendence? No matter how genius he was, it was impossible at that young age. Such people cannot simply be called good from birth. Through countless trials, receiving the admiration and blessings of the gods, he shines in spite of himself. In the process, you might be able to forget your age and get out of the bondage of aging, but in the end, some kind of energy was revealed on the outside.


    If not both, the answer is one. Even if I instinctively wanted to deny the reality that all identifiable assumptions were wrong, I had to ept it now.


    To her surprise, she heard that the human race in front of her was a being she had never seen in her entire long life.


    ¡®fast.¡¯


    technology is stillcking.


    Even though he thought so himself, he mocked himself as a harsh evaluation. The ck¡¯ he said is the standard for longevity. When did this human boy start to pick up a sword? five? eight? Whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t have been 10 years since I learned it properly.


    The weight of swordsmanship learned over 80 years is by no means light. Even if it wasn¡¯t immersed in one swordsmanship. Eldmia was enduring it with her physical abilities, unknown strength, and honest skills she had umted.


    No, enduring is the wrong expression. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to defend, but he was also attacking in his spare time. The attack was by no means to be trifled with. It was so intense and heavy that I sometimes regret that I should have fixed my eyes beforehand without realizing it.


    If the basics are strong enough, it is clear that time and experience will solve the gaps and loopholes. After making that decision, Rummings decided to take a final test and gave off an aura and warned him at the same time.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯ll get hurt!¡±


    Rummings¡¯ sword suddenly swung like a storm at a distance where it would be ambiguous to say that itpletely fell backwards, and that it was also vague to say that it was stuck forward.


    The target area of the attack, far beyond normal human movements, is simple. head hands feet. Only that. However, the swordsmanship based on the strange power of Aura makes her arms and sword swing faster than arrows, and even leaves an afterimage.


    The swordsmanship, which was made on the premise that one-sided violence could be exercised rather than fighting, belonged to the demons.


    Since holding the hammer, he has often sparred with the scouts and guards, but he has never moved this far. Elves born after the arrival of the era of peace, when the god of the congealing swamp announces the end under the blue burning divinity, are infinitely weaker than the previous generation, but there is no need to teach them based on that difficult time¡­ ¡®Ah.


    ¡®


    It did. there was such a time


    As the war decreased, the average strength of the n gradually went down, and this was true not only of the elves but also of the world. Rummings was so clumsy that he didn¡¯t know what it meant to have a memory that was so old that he didn¡¯t normally recall it.


    It reminded me of the time when the Humans, who were almost perfectly holding their swords, burned brightly to drive out the despair that overturned the world with hope like grains of sand.


    ¡®The world is about to change again.¡¯


    However, ¡®nearly perfect¡¯ was not enough, so the exact 23rd sh pushed away Eldmia¡¯s sword and reached his ear. Eldmia and Lumings, who understood exactly what that meant, stopped moving and caught their breath at the same time.


    The first to speak was Eldmia.


    ¡°¡­Was a non-fiend person capable of using that sword skill to that extent?¡±


    If he had that kind of skill at that young age, he might be offended that he lost¡­ But his surprisingly calm voice was still politely asking for advice. Rummings¡¯s lips went up at the question that contained a lot of meaning.


    ¡°Because we fought in different times. And among the demons, there are many worse ones.¡±


    A small chatter mixed with profanity ensued, but it was directed at the Demons, not Lumings. It must have its own circumstances. Short-lived species who show signs of joining the ranks of heroes are usually like that, so Lumings didn¡¯t care at all, retrieved the sword, and said with a voice mixed withughter.


    ¡°First of all¡­ let¡¯s talk while making the helmet.¡±

 Chapter 370

    Unlike his blunt appearance, Rummings was very talkative. It wasn¡¯t a particrly exciting ent, but it was enough to talk nonstop while preparing for the extension work with Celebian and I sitting next to each other.


    That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m just throwing random stories or talking nonsense. When I saw me, I thought of my old past, I was amazing at a young age, etc. I just summarized my personal impressions very naturally.


    What followed was the reason for choosing the pitch.


    ¡°The helmet is important. No hero, no matter how great, can¡¯t fill his head with muscles. You already know that your most vulnerable part right now is the upper part of your neck, right?¡±


    At first nce, ¡®if the neck and body are separated, you will die!¡¯ It may sound like a trivial pun, but the reality ispletely different. I was saying that if you are an equal opponent, it is not easy to get hurt because you can cover all the attacks with swordsmanship.


    In fact, it was about two levels stronger than me, so if I couldn¡¯t cover it, I was at a level where I could choose the next best way to avoid fatal wounds and get stabbed and seed, so it wasn¡¯t wrong. Just like I did in Envelde.


    It¡¯s a reckless act of believing in the skills you¡¯ve acquired and the body you¡¯ve trained, but it¡¯s better than dying, right?


    However, the areas where you cannot try this method are the neck and head. As Lumings said, this is not an area that can be covered with training, but the vital point itself. It is said that the reason why her attacks, which imitated the swordsmanship of the demons at the end, gradually began to focus on the head, was intended to allow her to experience those gaps firsthand.


    ¡°Your temperament is not suitable for focusing on defense, so even the helmet should be made to help you attack.¡±


    Depending on the situation, well-made armor can also y the role of creating gaps by receiving and shedding attacks from opponents. It would be perfect to die in an instant if you believed in it and went out recklessly, but it is an undeniable fact that the moment you must choose the next best option, it gives you an advantage that can never be ignored.


    However, unlike other parts of armor that can fulfill its role as long as it is moderately strong, the helmet cannot withstand attacks simply relying on its strength. In front of a concussion,e and go and fuck and be damn equal. Rummings inted my expectations by saying he would make a pitch that could do that.


    In my previous life, there were many cases where I didn¡¯t use it because I had to show the main character¡¯s proud face in cartoons or video media, but what I¡¯ve been through so far and what I¡¯m going to have to go through in the future is fucking real life and reality, so there was no reason to refuse.


    Even though I felt the need for pitching myself, there is no reason why I have been without pitching so far. The biggest reason was that there were few asions to deal with enemies so strong that one had to stick to armor, and the next reason was that most of the engagements with strong enemies urred when preparations were insufficient. Bonnie ¡®Attack is the best defense.¡¯ It was just holding on in the form of


    ¡°There were some guys with good skills who didn¡¯t like it because they didn¡¯t want their eyesight to be narrowed and their ears to be blocked.


    It was an honest and cowardly fact that had nothing to do with it, so I just nodded gracefully.


    Meanwhile, Rummings¡¯ hands are constantly moving. The whole process of tapping metal, raising fire, and shaping is absolutely natural. If there was a difference in how much more skilled he was than the cksmiths he saw whenever he stopped by Mr. Balkun¡¯s forge, it was that he didn¡¯t draw drawings.


    ¡°The head is fine


    . Should I say instead, Lumings constantly touched my hair here and there in the middle of the work.


    My taste or opinion does not enter into the work. I didn¡¯t bother to ask, and Lumings didn¡¯t ask either.


    What do I add to the work of a man who has been hammering for over 1300 years? Even adding an outward taste is an insult. Of course, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d take that as an insult, but I wouldn¡¯t even dare to try.


    It was strange and interesting just to see the work that continued like water flowing, so Lumings¡¯ words continued even while he was in a state of fascination.


    ¡°Helmets are a matter of course for soldiers in the military, but for adventurers and travelers, they also have many disadvantages. Wearing them all the time puts restrictions on sight and hearing, so you can¡¯t see what you can see or hear what you can hear.¡±


    In fact, for that reason, there are not a few adventurers who are reluctant to wear a helmet, but know that it is necessary, make a suitable loop, hang it on a line, wear it around their waist, and use it when needed. I often see things made with a design that is easy to do.


    He didn¡¯t seem to know that such things were gradually spreading around the world, but as Lumings moved his hand, clearly mentioning the disadvantages, the metal that had been ced on the anvil in a form close to a stone until just before began to melt.


    ¡°Putting on and taking off when necessary is really close to the only solution, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s ¡®protected.¡¯ Is it no different thanpromising by only meeting half of its purpose? I didn¡¯t like that, so I used my brain a bit. Then, it stays in a more portable form, then responds to attacks directed at the head and returns to its original shape on its own. I made the armor.¡±


    ¡­I think I just heard about skipping a ton of stuff? you made it? ¡®I was going to make it.¡¯ not?


    I also recently learned from reading some magic books at the academy and being educated by Master and Seneran on attributes, but in order for Lumings¡¯s words to be possible, the armor must have an ego or have a built-in magic form that can respond to the owner¡¯s thoughts.


    But there are really many problems there.


    First of all, in the case of the former, the primary problem was that an artificial soul with an ego that could determine the transformation by urately ssifying the degree of threat to the owner, a living creature, was needed. There was a point that it had to be about full te mail even if it was ordered. Of course, at that point putting on and taking off the helmet is no longer a problem.


    Thetter method of embedding magic forms? This also has many problems, but the most serious and fatal problem is that once the shape is changed, even the magic form engraved inside is distorted, making it impossible to recycle.


    Lumings said that he had achieved a finished result by improving and supplementing all the problems now.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve finished the artifact?¡±


    ¡°Of course there was magic involved.¡±


    Something¡­ The meaning was misaligned, but Rummings¡¯ hand did not stop. And each time it happened, the metal, which had been the size of three of my fists just before, got smaller and smaller.


    ¡°We looked for ways to take into ount the shortcuts, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Even if you ask the dwarves, they don¡¯t tolerate shortcuts because their philosophies are so strong that it wasn¡¯t very useful. The answer, to tell you, was in the earrings and tattoos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an excessive jump, so I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to understand? I just need to be sure of the performance, right?¡±


    no? Rummings, who was looking at me with an expression like ¡®, was clearly asking for an answer, so I answered after thinking for a while in a timid mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    Well, do I understand that a craftsman with 1350 years of experience is saying it? That¡¯s what I answered¡­


    ¡°Okay, I agreed, so excuse me.¡±


    Suddenly, Rummings¡¯ right hand moved dazzlingly, activating an unknown magic spell, and suddenly grabbed my neck.


    ¡°Ahhh?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the grip was so strong that it hurt or anything like that.


    I literally just put my hand on my neck¡­ Should I say it feels like my skin is slightly ripening, or should I say it feels like being pricked with a needle?


    ¡°It stung a little, right? But I¡¯m sorry because it¡¯s less painful if you do it in an instant. It¡¯s like pulling out your teeth, right?¡±


    fuck. As expected of someone who has lived for thousands of years, it was clear that one or two ces were not normal. Is this a little stingy? I didn¡¯t have to forcibly take it off, avoiding the hand that was moving away, and touched my neck, but nothing seemed to change.


    ¡°Damn it, I should at least say something. What the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°I just told you. The answer lies in earrings and tattoos.¡±


    Rummings¡¯ left hand, which still moved as if he was ying alone, held a metal object that had shrunk to the size of a grain of rice. At first, it must have been ck, but now the metal, shining ultramarine blue, looked like a jewel at first nce.


    ¡°Tattoos created by transforming engraving magic and shamanism were made to hold the shape and boundary, and contracted blood magic and magic form were injected into the earrings to make it possible to link with the wearer just by piercing the ears. Lastly, tattoos and earrings If it¡¯s interlocked? The metal attached to the earring like a jewel can take shape ording to the owner¡¯s reaction, even if it doesn¡¯t have a built-in magic form.¡±


    ¡°Earrings¡­ evil?!¡±


    Rummings, who had inserted ultramarine grains of rice into the tip of a silver earring in the form of a small ring, strode forward again, and this time, he thrust a new earring into my right ear where Asilier¡¯s earring was.


    It was a perfect surprise, with no time to react or resist. It¡¯s just absurd that I tried to open my mouth to ask questions, and ended up giving her the exact location.


    While I was holding back the words, ¡°What the hell is that?¡± from my heart at the story going so fast, Rummings, who lifted up a hand mirror that was roughly on the table and threw it to me, finished the exnation with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to brag about it wherever you go. It¡¯s because I have the only helmet in the world.¡±


    Looking at her skills, exnations, and situation, it was clear that she had received a really great privilege, but I couldn¡¯t just be happy.


    ¡°¡­driving me crazy.¡±


    In return for the pitch, an unexpected perforation was drawn on the neck. How can you be happy?


    It was actually a tattoo that looked like some sort of Celtic pattern, but the only thing that came to mind was the perforation. But whether it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t see his eyes or it¡¯s just his personality, Rummings didn¡¯t care at all about my reaction and threw the small hammer on the table at my head. The hammer flew at a fairly fast speed, as if he had mastered the art of throwing.


    I realized that it was not an attack that started out of the blue, but a test to prove performance, so I just stayed still, crying and eating mustard.


    ¨C Empty!


    Fortunately, no one was hit with a hammer and bleeding from the forehead. Before I could blink an eye, the metal that had spread from the earrings wrapped around my head and the hammer bounced off me.


    It was a really great performance, but I couldn¡¯t be happy again this time because I kept thinking about the cut line on the neck.

 Chapter 371

    It was a strange sensation.


    As if ignoring thew of conservation of mass, the metal protruding from the earring, which felt no weight, quickly flows like molten iron and takes shape. Through an unknown mechanism of magic, a visor and face shield are created with a leather chin strap and a lining that covers the head softly to block the eyes.


    The helmet, which had a certain shape,pletely covered the nose, but seemed to have long horizontal eye holes. The thickness of the helmet definitely reduced the field of view, but it was much more than I expected.


    It wasn¡¯t until the heavy sensation of pressing the trapezius muscle was added that Rummings¡¯ work stopped transforming. Wanting something, I touched it and found that the armor that protects the neck was also made.


    Since I came here, I have seen and experienced it myself, but it is full of unbelievable things.


    Lummings came up to me while I didn¡¯t know what to do, feeling as stiff as a cat caught by the back of his neck with clothespins at the sudden appearance of the helmet.


    ¡°Even when I don¡¯t need to protect my face, I referenced the down visor format to protect my neck. As you¡¯ll know when you use it, it¡¯s not a structure where the seams are supported with leather straps. .Each of the iron tes is woven together like chain mail to support it, and if necessary, the position of the visor can be securely fixed. Here, with the visor open, press the lower chin area firmly to fix it¡­¡± Quite


    satisfied I poured out exnations, but there was not much I could understand.


    The visor can be lowered down and fixed in that state to be used as a front neck protector. The face shield is connected to the neck protector. The structure of the helmet is designed in a simr form to my gauntlet, so there will be no inconvenience in turning and moving the head. It was overwhelming just to understand the negative exnation. Somehow, having mastered the basic usage, I was able to lift up the mirror and check my appearance properly, and I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut.


    I thought I would get a Spartan helmet, but I could only admire it because it was a level gap that I got an Iron Man helmet.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s very nice.¡±


    ¡°I always try not to lose aesthetics while pursuing functionality.¡±


    oh what is it Of course, the appearance was also cool, but the exmation now didn¡¯t mean that. I was so busy being surprised by the existence of a helmet and neck guard that it was so perfect that I couldn¡¯t believe it was a small piece of metal hanging from my earring, so I actually didn¡¯t notice the aesthetic part.


    From the ability to block a hammer thrown by Lumings without any recoil, to the extremely light weight and flexible range of motion that is unbelievable that wearing a helmet.


    The perforated line that made me depressed just a moment ago is actually a very minor w.


    ¡°The weight of the helmet will be distributed to some extent through the neck brace, so you will feel less fatigue. Of course, your shoulders will get tired as much as that, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still very surprised. I can hardly feel the weight. How much shock can I withstand?¡±


    ¡°Even if you head-butt the ogre, the ogre¡¯s head will break first? Your head will ring a little, but the recoil won¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    There was another exnation about why there was little recoil, but it was something I could never understand, so I heard it with one ear and let it go with the other. And once the visor was pulled down, as Rummings said, it settled like a giant face shield with a thump that pierced the man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with tattoos?¡±


    ¡°It specifies the coordinates where the metal must not escape. Without it, it cannot maintain its shape properly, and it can be considered that it clings to the wrong ce and tries to be armor. When you do, it will cause you very serious trouble.¡±


    This time, as always, detailed exnations continued, but again, they did note into my ears. The only thing I was able to pick up was that the tattoo would gradually fade as time went on, so thatter, when activated, it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable other than a faint glow.


    ¡°Because if it stands out too much, there is a risk that the enemy will notice what kind of structure it is.¡±


    Truly reasonable and reasonable, I was able to breathe a deep sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s not that I have a particrly negative stereotype about tattoos¡­ but the perforated line is so customary that I can¡¯t stand it. After that basic exnation was over, and after learning how to voluntarily store and take out the helmet, it was time for the sun to rise in mid-sky.


    In the meantime, Bar Rummings, who had been talking for a while, seemed to have noticed that I was using magical powers to some extent. First of all, the Celebian next to him didn¡¯t seem to know that fact, so he expressed it in a vague manner, but the nuance radiated without knowing it.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was wary of me or anything. She patted him on the shoulder as if she felt sorry for her and threw a bizarre virtue saying to struggle hard.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rummings able to handle an elf hunter without difficulty?¡±


    So I politely asked. Until I came here, I thought it was possible, but about the strange reality that was shattered as soon as I dealt with her.


    Elf ves are expensive not just for their aesthetics and longevity. As you can see from the fact that I made a lot of money by scraping and selling the ear hunters¡¯ items and had to exchange them for jewels, they really go on a hunt fully prepared. It goes without saying that all the costs that go into it affect the ¡®product price¡¯ within a reasonable line.


    The magical tools designed to incapacitate the elves or inflict fatal damage but capture them alive were truly diverse. Starting with sound bombs, strange magical tools that interfere with the condensation of mana, signal res made with magic, irons that can temporarily exert an effect simr to the sealing shackles that Asilier wore in the past, and so on.


    I found out while robbing their camp that they hunted with a variety of tools, to the point where I wondered if this was enough to catch the dragon. That¡¯s why, until he met Rummings, he thought it was understandable to some extent to catch elves.


    However, after seeing the elf who lived a single life for 2,000 years, now I have only questions. So I asked him openly, and Rummings replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°How old do you think Celebian is?¡±


    ¡°¡­Conversing with Mr. Rummings normally, aren¡¯t they about the same age?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve probably¡­lived around 1700 years? Celebian must be around 500 years old now. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s roughly the same.¡±


    Celebian, who had been silent until now, replied with a calm nod. When my expression strangely changed, he added an additional exnation.


    ¡°The high elves consider each other equal.¡±


    It was a short exnation, but it was also an exnation that could be understood in one shot. Rummings listened to the exnation and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Because passing the test of the World Tree is worth it. Age doesn¡¯t matter too much. Anyway, there are not many living elves like me in this vige or other viges. The chiefs of each vige and the territory of the World Tree About the number of pilgrims staying in? Even if you add up all the elves on the continent, I don¡¯t think there will be more than a hundred.¡±


    The gist of what she was trying to say was clear to me without even asking.


    He is not the average of his race. There are people who are simr to you, but they don¡¯t move recklessly.


    ¡°When the power of the evil gods in the past ate half the continent¡­ it wasn¡¯t that hard to see elves who lived like me. But most of them gave their lives to end that era of despair. That¡¯s how hard times were. It was a time when I had to be strong to survive.¡±


    But¡­ Lumings, who swallowed his words for a moment, opened his mouth slowly, staring at the hearth with invisible eyes.


    ¡°¡­But now is different. Evil spirits have died or been sealed away, the forces of evil have lost their power, and the bnce that adjusts the world has moved ordingly. You may not agree, but to me and my peers who have lived through those days, This era is an era of peace. Forcing and pressuring people to be as strong as in the past in such a peaceful era does not conform to the will of those who did not hesitate to die to present peace to the children of the new era.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if those who hunt elves appear because of that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, even in the Age of Evil Gods, there were elven hunters, my friend. Rather, they did more than they do now. Because they didn¡¯t rely on tools.¡±


    fuck. What kind of world do you live in¡­?


    Rummings was still smiling as he recalled the unimaginable, far-distant past.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the bnce set by the gods. There must be something that adjusts the standard of good and evil so that it doesn¡¯t lean to one side. That¡¯s why the people of that era, including me, see that the era of ¡®we¡¯ hase to an end and remain silent as much as possible. Really. When the timees to move¡­ well, it will.¡±


    The work of the present era allows children living in the present to ovee themselves.


    At least the elves who had lived as long as she had seemed to havee to an agreement. But doing nothing with your hands behind your back isn¡¯t something a living person would do, so it seems to be moving around here and there, but at least the case rted to the elf hunter didn¡¯t seem to fall within that range.


    As a result, Asilie was put in a situation where she almost became a ve, but she didn¡¯t feel like questioning anything. I was strangely convinced that if the decision was made by those who had lived their lives close to the year 2000, then there must be a reason that I could not easily understand or guess.


    ¡°So you¡¯d better think a lot about your human friends. The pendulum of the gods never leans to one side.¡±


    Our conversation ended with the feeling that eyes that could not see anything were looking at me precisely this time.

 Chapter 372

    After thest conversation with something meaningful, I threw ast question with a hint of anticipation.


    ¡°Oh, so when will these tattoos disappear?¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    ¡°It really takes a while to be permanently etched into the body. Five years?¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know, I would have turned the happiness circuit for a while, believing that it would disappear soon.


    Awesome isn¡¯t it? I said in front of Lumings full of confidence, no matter how blind she was, I couldn¡¯t help but cry and frown. I had no choice but to say. If I believe in Jang Saeng-jong¡¯s ¡®soon¡¯ in my future life, I¡¯m not a person, I¡¯m a dog.


    I returned to the vige with Celebian leaving behind Lumings¡¯ farewell, which made my mood rise and fall as if on a roller coaster, and I hurriedly got ready to go home. First of all, it was obvious that I was going to poop anywhere, so I got some grass and herbs to give to the horse I had tied up outside the vige and threw it to him.


    ¡°The fatigue of the trip wouldn¡¯t have healed, so I¡¯ll take a little more rest.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a nned step, so there¡¯s a lot of work to do. Asili is also worried, so I¡¯m going to hurry.¡±


    When I added that I would definitely visit with Asilieter, the people of the Enderinia family were very moved and prepared for everything in an instant.


    To be honest, I thought that the story of my age would start to be mentioned in detail after a while, so I was close to running away, so my conscience pricked me a little, but I decided to keep my mouth shut. This is a tough problem for me to deal with on my own.


    Anyway, even though I only stayed for one day, there were quite a few people who saw me off. Thanks to that, I was able to head to the forest only after saying hello to the Enderinian family, the Celebians, the few elves who ate and ate diligently at the drinking party, and the vige chief Laberry.


    This time too, because Celebian voluntarily took on the role of my guide, the road was not awkward. While I was visiting the territory of the World Tree once more and deciding my route, there was a small incident that took a while to respond to the other elves who recognized me and greeted me, but¡­ well, it¡¯s nothingpared to stabbing the thieves with a knife.


    ¡°I think asking you this kind of question is useless, but is it really okay to go alone?¡±


    Iughed as I looked at Celebian, who burst intoughter as if it was funny even after he said it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are a lot of restrictions on movement because winter is starting to fall under the forest you mentioned. There¡¯s no need to go to the trouble of that.¡±


    At the end of the journey, which I had be ustomed to, I arrived at an unknown forest with the smell of the sea, which I had never smelled since I came here, where I could see a neat barrier in the distance. Surprised by this, I turned my head and saw an endless sea stretching to my left.


    The sea, which I saw for the first time in another world, was so blue, and the ships in the harbor lined up along the shore were truly magnificent. I had heard that there was a sea at the southern end of the Western Zone, but in the context, that sea meant only one thing.


    ¡°Are you Eastern?¡±


    Celebian dutifully answered my obvious question after I had just crossed the continent once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s near the eastern part of the Empire and Isthel. The wall you see over there is the city of Itthel.¡±


    As he turned his gaze to the direction he was pointing, he saw a barrier standing tall at the far end in front of him. It was still in the forest, so I couldn¡¯t get a good sense of the distance, but it seemed like it would take less than an hour to arrive.


    ¡°Actually, the one close to the capital was sandwiched between the empire and Isthel, but I came here because I thought there would be problems with a pass or something.¡±


    To be honest, it was a problem I hadn¡¯t even thought about, but thanks to Celebian, the hassle was reduced. It would have been perfect for a person to be mistaken for smuggling if a human holding only the Margrave of Kelvast¡¯s identity card and an Itis-El adventurer¡¯s card, which is only epted in the Western Continent, suddenly appeared in a city in a strange country.


    When I smiled and shook hands with him who was considerate of me until the end, he also responded with a smile.


    ¡°Give my regards to Asillie.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I came back easily. Next time, I¡¯ll greet you with a little more time.¡±


    With a small nod, Celebian gave a short bow and disappeared into the woods. I didn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t have any regrets because I could see it ¡®soon¡¯ anyway, or if it just didn¡¯t matter, but it was a neat goodbye.


    ¡°Then¡­ now it¡¯s time to find out specifically where we are.¡±


    Thanks to my future father-inw¡¯s mother-inw, I made sure that my thick backpack and ax were well tied to the saddle, and I moved toward the city.


    Obviously, it was cold here as well, but because it was much warmer than the northern edge, the thin ice that had formed on my shoulders and saddle began to melt in an instant. Even with the sea breeze, it¡¯s to the point ofughing at this level.


    I didn¡¯t run into anyone until I left the forest. Not only that, but I didn¡¯t encounter a single monster that was somon that I was suspicious that the elves might have set up an appropriate waypoint to keep the kiido secret.


    As a result, the sight I saw as soon as I left the forest was even slightly awkward.


    ¡°I thought it was a big ce because it¡¯s a city with a port¡­ but isn¡¯t this a bit harsh?¡±


    The city was located so close that it could be reached in less than 30 minutes by horseback. The in that appeared as soon as the forest ended was a little bare, but apart from that, as we approached the city, various wagons and passers-by came and went on the well-polished road.


    At a nce, it was an extremely ordinary view of a port city, but the reality was a little different. This is because most of the peopleing and going on the road had distinct characteristics that could be recognized even from a distance.


    ¡°There are so many mercenaries¡­¡±


    Countless g-armed soldiers and wagons followed by merchants.


    A procession, which ismon whenrge mercenaries move, was leading to the port city.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that Port Mandeli was properly robbed by a surprise attack by demons in the past. Are the aftermath still going on?¡±


    It¡¯s a pretty old memory, and I thought I wouldn¡¯t go near it for a while, so I was even more indifferent to it, but I never thought I¡¯d experience it like this. A mercenary procession was lined up from the outside of Ethiel, so at least they weren¡¯t preparing for war due to a feud with a neighboring country.


    No answeres from worrying, and no matter what conclusion, I had toe to the city in the end, so I shook off my meaningless worries and spurred on.


    I was able to stand at the end of the procession that continued on the road pretty quickly as I drove the horse without hesitation thinking that I would have to do a bit of equipment maintenance today because I was in charge of the sea breeze. It¡¯s good that it¡¯sfortable because I¡¯ve been walking with the elves for the past few weeks, but it¡¯s awkward for no reason.


    Perhaps because everyone was moving slowly, they suddenly focused their eyes on me as I approached them while galloping, but it was only for a moment. At least, all the mercenaries were interested in was looking at my equipment and horses as if they were interested, then turned their eyes away.


    There was no one to recognize. It was only natural that they crossed the continent faster than rumors through the forest. Thanks to this, I was able to enjoy the indifference of the surroundings and enjoy watching the procession shrinking for the first time in a long time.


    Maybe ten minutes passed quietly like that, but one of the mercenaries who were moving in groups in front of me moved stealthily and approached me. The people in between were peddlers who followed them and sold goods, but even though he was going backwards, he got out of the way and greeted them in various ways.


    I don¡¯t know if he has a goodwork or if he¡¯s a mercenary officer, but he looks good even after everyone says hello. Rather than the feeling that they look good simply because they are making money, it was a little strange because the feeling of being really close was strong.


    As my gaze continued, the man, presumed to be a mercenary, waved his hand and greeted me loudly even though he was a little far away.


    ¡°Hello, Dok2-hyung! You have a strong body. Are you a mercenary?¡±


    A man with ears twice as big as the others and round eyes, so that he might be of mixed blood with another race. He seemed to be smiling kindly, but perhaps because of his innate impression, he felt strangely snarky and mean.


    It was a look that once you see it, you will never forget it. It¡¯s to the point where I wonder if he¡¯s trying to make an impression by acting like that on purpose.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a passing adventurer.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to raise my voice, because he came so fast. When I answered with a moderate bow, he continued with an exaggerated expression of surprise.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen my older brother responding politely like this. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not a mercenary¡­ but isn¡¯t there aw that says adventurers shouldn¡¯t be mercenaries? It looks like they¡¯re going to participate in this subjugation. Don¡¯t you want to try?¡±


    ¡°¡­What subjugation are you talking about?¡±


    No matter how distracted it is due to the long war, there is something that needs to be subdued by bringing in a mercenary group? I couldn¡¯t imagine it easily, so I tilted my head and asked, but the man said rather embarrassed.


    And when I heard that answer, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh my God, where did youe from on the other side of the continent? Of course, subjugating orcs!¡±


    Orcs again? To the extent that it has to move on the scale of a mercenary group?


    At the moment when I was about to wrinkle my expression, the man continued his exnation with exaggerated gestures.


    ¡°Somehow, an unknown gate was activated near the capital of Ethiel, and arge number of orcs from the far-off western steppe came over, something! I thought it was bullshit at first, but what is this? They say they directly mobilized nobles and dragon knights tounch a massive subjugation! They destroyed the gate to prevent further damage, but there are so many that the remnants have spread all over the ce!¡±


    oh what They were orcs that I already knew.


    Contrary to the serious man¡¯s exnation, I felt my stomach, which was about to be clogged, feel relieved.

 Chapter 373

    During the long procession, the mercenary man who identified himself as Fimel became a very goodpanion.


    He really looked like a mixture of a typical high-ranking man and a small man, but he was an intelligent person who was at the top of the mercenaries and adventurers I met. Even though I politely refused to apany him, he didn¡¯t just go off the hook, but continued talking softly, sharing various information and trying to make him less likeable.


    He is obviously good at socializing.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t perfect, he might have been an illegitimate son or bastard son of some nobleman, judging from the manners that came out sparsely and the attention he put into his clothes. Among those who were quick to judge among those who thought they were not good enough to distribute their wealth in their families, there were not a few who studied military science diligently and converted to mercenaries when they were still protected.


    ¡°By the way, Dok2-hyung seems to be good at etiquette too? Are you by any chance an adventurer who only takes professional requests from nobles?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only worked in a noble¡¯s mansion for a few years.¡±


    ¡°It must have been a boy learning this very hard! Looking at the traces of that still left. Seeing that he is still doing adventure work like this, it seems that his skills are extraordinary, right?¡±


    Attempts to extract information while standing up in the middle of the day are very natural. It was a little funny to use the expression ¡®still¡¯ by guessing my age on my own, but it was a little funny


    . I didn¡¯t feel offended or rejected


    because it felt funny. I was just lucky enough not to die.¡±


    ¡°Even humble!


    While saying that, he naturally taps the pattern engraved on his breastte to draw attention. Rather than using paint to inscribe something in earnest, the pattern of a rose with a broken neck was crudely made with a hammer and chisel, which looked ridiculous, but I could see this man. Looking at the appearance of Jun, it seemed that even that was just a means to make it memorable. Wouldn¡¯t this be a person with great talent for entertainment


    ? They are outstanding people! I¡¯ve fought against that blue owl on the battlefield several times, but I¡¯m still alive and breathing like this!¡±


    Huh, I was a bit surprised that the name popped out that I hadn¡¯t expected at all. Fimelughed heartily, probably interpreting it as admiration, and wittily talked about the heroic stories of his colleagues, and while admiring his natural words like flowing water, I slightly revised my evaluation of the Blue Owl Mercenary Corps.


    It was a very capable mercenary beyond the level of a decent mercenary. To the extent that other mercenaries took pride in fighting them.


    Of course, there was no reason to suddenly be interested, so I declined. Fimmel must have noticed my feelings already. After the advertisements, I told them to visit me if they had any ideas, told me the name of the inn they were nning to stay in, and went back to their original group.


    Thanks to the time spent listening to the long talk, the line had shrunk to the nose before I knew it. Could it be that you calcted this timing and said it? What a great person.


    Well, even though the story of the leader of the Broken Rose Mercenary Corps saying that she was a female warrior with heavenly beauty was useless, it was good for me as I got a glimpse of how the surroundings were going while I was gone. When it was my turn after the people left, the guard tired of looking at the luggage of the mercenaries in front of me said, managing his expression with difficulty.


    ¡°ID.¡±


    Unlike the other guards, he had a crest attached to his helmet, so he must have been the chief of the guards. I handed over the adventurer¡¯s card prepared in advance as if taking out a passport.


    ¡°You know that it¡¯s not enough with just an adventurer¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    what is this again? Seeing my bewildered expression at the unexpected reaction, the head of the guard scratched the inside of his helmet and replied with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Damn, did you go out for a long time because of the request? How long have you been back?¡±


    While talking, he went into the guard post and opened a booklet made of thick paper, which was very natural, but I was still perplexed.


    ¡°Probably three weeks? Four weeks? I think it¡¯s been¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s almost a month? This won¡¯t evenst.¡±


    Shaking his head, he asked another guard for a book, took off his helmet for a moment, scratched his head nervously, and continued his exnation.


    ¡°In the meantime, there has been work in the city, so entry inspections have be stricter. Normally, you should have been issued a separate certificate when you go out. Sorry, but there is no exception for this, so you can be verified by the person in charge of thest request or prove your identity. I have to bring it. Is it possible?¡±


    Contrary to his behavior, his voice was calm, so he was a man who was truly devoted to his work. But s, I couldn¡¯te up with any of the things he said, so I had to shake my head stupidly.


    ¡°That, the way I came here is a bit special¡­¡±


    ¡°Special? How?¡±


    ¡°Thest request I received was from the Capital Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    Both the head of the guard who heard my words and the guard who had just left the book began to twist their expressions in doubt. It was worth it. It doesn¡¯t make sense that the guy who wasmissioned by the capital at this time was at the eastern end of Ethiel. Even the other guards didn¡¯t stop in their doubts and subtly held the window, so I calmly continued my exnation to reduce misunderstandings.


    ¡°I am a victim of an orc avnche near the capital. I was swept away by the gate the orcs rode over and flew all the way to the westernnds and back.¡±


    At my answer, the head of the guard who was talking to me twitched, and the other guards straightened up and raised their spears. Unlike the head of the guard, who seemed to be worried about something, the faces of the other guards were already hostile beyond distrust.


    ¡°Dude¡­ believe that now? That you made it from the Wesnds to the East in less than a month?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s with the help of elves¡­¡±


    ¡°Elf?¡±


    fuck.


    I¡¯m only telling the facts, but even if it were me, it would be a thrill. Thanks to this, the guards openly ignored my words and started a siege. However, I didn¡¯t want to give a shit about their reaction. It was a normal enough reaction, so it was my job to convince him.


    As I was about to open my mouth again, the guard in front of me raised his hand to stop the other guards.


    ¡°¡­got caught up in the gate?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°name is?¡±


    ¡°This is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°¡­Adventurer L.¡±


    When I handed over the adventurer card that I was about to hand over earlier, the head of the guard who read my personal information written on the back nodded briefly, returned the adventurer card, and put on my helmet.


    ¡°There were many instances.¡±


    Then, after beckoning the other dumbfounded guards to snap their spears, he gave a serious yet respectful salute.


    ¡°Nothing wrong. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A moment of silence passed.


    Silence behind me, horror among the guards. While curious nces poured in from passers-by beyond, the guards who came to their senses btedly gave an urgent salute, and I was taken aback by the sudden change in attitude.


    Either way, the head of the guard exined to me in a very quiet yet certain tone.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the hero who took the lead in defending the capital. His Excellency, Duke Zwinera, who led the Oak Gate incident, gave an order. As soon as Ega-sama returns, we must report it to the highestmander, please. Please apany our guards and visit the lord¡¯s castle.¡±


    I expected to take some measures, but it seemed that the old Lesrom prepared very meticulously. Above all, it was my preference to respond as quietly as possible without shouting loudly.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. 2nd Guards, immediately switch to escort duty after switching to 3rd Guards. Move quietly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Even if they were moving quietly, the sudden movements of the guards in perfect order were enough to attract attention. At the nces pouring back and forth, I wondered if I should even take out my helmet and use it, but it would stand out and I couldn¡¯t spread information about my equipment for this reason, so I decided to just stay still.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t escape the pouring gaze with that alone, so I tried to get off the horse and walk, but when the head of the guard beckoned to me, a carriage appeared at the entrance of the alley as if it were preparing.


    ¡­Couldn¡¯t all cities have prepared something like this for me, who doesn¡¯t even know when or where he¡¯ll appear¡­?


    Just in case, I sent my gaze asking what the hell this was, and the head of the guard replied with a clear smile.


    ¡°This is a carriage that the Duke has rented in advance for this day. Let¡¯s get on it.¡±


    ¡­that seems right. Since he is a duke, he must have a lot of money.


    In the end, I got into a carriage from a port city whose name I still don¡¯t know, and headed for the castle of the lord under the strict escort of the guards.

 Chapter 374

    It was only after meeting the lord in person that I learned that the name of the port city here was Irmiz, and that it was a key point of maritime trade where ships from the desert kingdom Ladan across the sea docked, ves being the main trademodity.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know because I wanted to know. The lord of Irmiz, who had maintained a vigil for over a month under the direction of Duke Lesrom, who was backed by the king¡¯s order, regarded me as a very valuable guest and began to brag about his family, city, and even his three daughters during the ¡®short¡¯ refreshment time. did. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t gotten out of the way, I would have immediately called my daughters to sit with them and even imagined an engagement.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t a very ufortable position, except for the fact that it seemed a bit like he was calling his father¡¯s name every time he kept talking and emphasizing the kingdom. However, there was no reason to stay for a long time, so after a rough formal conversation, I quickly left.


    ¡°But Your Excellency, Duke of Zwinera¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency will already know how I will move. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yeongju made me stay for a long time with various excuses and wanted to try even one soybean paste, so I really tried to stick to it until the end. In my heart, I wanted to point out that there was nothing to gain and that it was just an illusion, but there was no way I could believe it, so I cut it like a knife as much as possible and left the castle.


    After refusing even the money he was trying to stab me for travel expenses, I realized that I hade back to my hometown once again when I went out into the streets. It was no different in the Western Kingdom area to use themonnguage of the continent, but there was a distinct difference in the distinctive ent.


    That alone made me feel better, so I quickly found a ce to stay and went out to see the sea, ignoring the stares that were pouring toward me as I walked out of the castle.


    I didn¡¯t want to suffer from the sea breeze at night, so I sold my feet because I settled in an inn far from the sea.


    But after that, I wasn¡¯t very happy.


    Even though it is the same city as Ithiel, the atmosphere of Irmiz is very different from the cities I have seen. Perhaps because of the trade with Ladan, many ves came and went, the people here were very ustomed to very, and if they could afford it, they used ves unconditionally.


    The problem was that, unlike Radan, where ves could be free if they met certain conditions, Irmiz had a very strong tendency to consider ves as livestock, as if he had not brought such a system.


    Right now, sitting in a suitable ce and looking at the harbor, I can see countless ves moving cargo with the nk of shackles, and whips flying over their heads almost every two minutes.


    Well, like the main characters in the novel, ¡®ves are bad! I like freedom!¡¯ I still didn¡¯t think of shouting something like that to burn with a sense of justice. I just feel that the sound of the whip is really loud. It may be that the morals of the previous life have be very thin.


    Still, it didn¡¯t look particrly good, so I moved from ce to ce and looked around for a while, but I couldn¡¯t find a ce where I could just sit and watch the sea.


    In the end, my port city tour came to a slightly bitter end with the setting sun, feeling that I should visit another port city when I have timeter.


    ?


    Strangely, I got a lot of attention, but I got a good night¡¯s sleep without being disturbed by people recognizing me.


    Obviously, when I first came out of the forest, I felt that it was much warmer than in the north, but the early morning air was quite chilly, probably because I had be ustomed to the locality just by waking up after sleeping overnight. Even if it was not possible, I thought it would be right to feel warm for three days, so Iughed and walked on for a while, and a torch shimmering from the other side of the dark in, still filled with the bluish energy of the winter dawn, began to approach.


    It didn¡¯t look like an attacker at all. It was too early for those guys to move in search of prey, and their movements were very ordinary. As expected, when the distance got closer to a certain extent, the adventurer-looking party found me and started talking to me in color.


    ¡°Excuse me! Are youing from the city by any chance?¡±


    The four adventurers who walked by relying on a single torch were young overall. And it was a very typical partyposition. A party of warriors, wizards, priests, and archers.


    Except for one warrior, they are all girls.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. If the city you¡¯re talking about is Irmiz.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t clearly recognize it, but he seemed to be a new adventurer as well as his equipment. A newbie adventurer who is also very tired.


    Maybe he¡¯s an adventurer who goes out to catch the remnants of orcs that Fimel said and thenes back. After making such a judgment and examining the reaction, they are thrilled with the world and start talking excitedly among themselves.


    ¡°Oh my God! Finally!¡±


    ¡°I was really going to beat you to death if you misread the map this time too!¡±


    ¡°So I told you to learn straight!¡±


    ¡°Me, only me learning? You guys didn¡¯t learn the same well, so it¡¯s like this!¡±


    ¡­It seems that he didn¡¯te out to catch an orc. It¡¯s unlikely that four kids who can¡¯t even read a map will be able to catch an orc.


    I thought it might be enough since they are still young children, but on the other hand, I didn¡¯t lose my life because I was young, but I thought that I was in a very stupid state of mind, so I looked at them with a little pathetic eyes without realizing it.


    ¡°Ah, ah. Excuse me. We got lost a bit.¡±


    I had to hold back the urge to close my eyes tightly at the words that the warrior who noticed this stuttered.


    ¡°Are you blind at night?¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not dark at night, it¡¯s better to turn off the torch. Once you get used to this darkness, it¡¯s bright enough to see pretty much anything. Rather, they rely halfway on the light, so they don¡¯t even know where they are right now.¡±


    If you listen a little bit, you can hear the gentle sound of waves from the left, and if you concentrate a little, it was a time when there was a light source enough to identify the surroundings without a torch. Judging from their appearance, it seems that they were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t see their surroundings properly due to the uneasiness that they had lost their way and the unreasonable forced march in the middle of the night.


    I was so frustrated that I pointed out that the warrior was a father and the three other girls responded with halfway faces.


    ¡°And if you get lost, don¡¯t move at night and wait until morning. Can you find it by walking recklessly at night on a road you couldn¡¯t find even in the morning? If you ran into the orcs sooner, you¡¯d all be dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Blood, blood!¡±


    At first nce, when the little boy who was a wizard boldly shouted out, it was more fun than funny to see the people around him freak out and dissuade him.


    There really are kids like this in the world. It¡¯s the perfectbination of advisors who go into a dungeon unknowingly and throw pots at the goblins.


    ¡°I wanted to hear the answer to the crisis I was facing right now from someone on the street, but I had lost the idea of kicking away the story that could be blood and flesh in the future because of my pride. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll live if I do.¡±


    ¡°¡­what¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you ran into the orcs even a little faster, you would all die.¡±


    When I waved at the warrior who gave me a look full of doubt, he innocently approached me with his eyes wide open. When I gestured for an additional torch there, he gave me a puzzled expression and handed over the torch obediently.


    Either naive or stupid.


    ¡°Haha¡­you guys are really lucky.¡±


    I shook my head, but I had nothing more to say, so I threw a torch towards the forest on the far right.


    ¡°What, what are you doing!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a warrior. Without fail, it was the cry of a little torturer named Pi?a. Even this little boy didn¡¯t stop there and ran all of a sudden to give me the torch I threw.


    ¡°He carried a torch because of him. He¡¯s timid and short-sighted. Do you use magic properly?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Of course, that action didn¡¯tst long. The reasons I threw the torch there are starting to show themselves in the light of the torch.


    ¡°Kkuk, kkuik! kkuik! kkuik!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Orc!!¡±


    Seeing that he took care of his hat and cane properly even when he turned around in a hurry, wasn¡¯t he a kid whopletely let go of his mind¡­?


    Are you the worst torturer because you are screaming in the middle of this?


    Whatever it was, the look of despair on the faces of the warriors was the same. About 10 orcs showed up at the same time, so it was well worth it from their point of view.


    ¡°Kkuik! Lee, Inggan! Throw away your weapons! Then I¡¯ll give you everything!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! I¡¯ll save only one!¡±


    ¡°Kkuik? That, that¡¯s it! Let me save one!¡±


    It was the same for the Orcs as well. One of them grabs the torch I threw, and five or six peoplee around and start warming up. Looking closely, he was wearing a lot of animal skins. It seems to be suffering in many ways because it is colder here than in the prairie.


    Will these guys ever end it? There was no way he would hire a mercenary corps on arge scale. Perhaps there are other groups not too far away.


    And that means that even if I kill them all right now, there¡¯s a good chance these pathetic little kids will die on their way to the city along the road I¡¯ve ridden for tens of minutes.


    I didn¡¯t know himpletely, but I didn¡¯t like the fact that the orcs benefited from them.


    After judging, I didn¡¯t know if it would work, but I took out the ax that I had hung on the saddle so that the approaching guys could see it.


    ¡°Follow Kak, start with the bastards who want to go to the sky prairie.¡±


    The orcs tilted their heads, and the warriors who had just been trembling in fear also tilted their heads.


    But the reason for this waspletely different. The orcs were looking at the axe and the kids were looking at me.


    ¡®Why the hell is that ax here?¡¯ and ¡®What kind of bullshit is this human talking about?¡¯ Dozens of seconds to stand there receiving the gaze of


    The orcs¡¯ buttonhole-like eyes grew to the size of fists in the light of the torches.


    ¡°Kwy, kwiyiik! Eldumia Egada! Eldumia Ega killed Warchief Kak and raised an axe!¡±


    ¡°M-M-Don¡¯t even talk! The warchief and I disappeared over the door!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lightning! He came riding on the lightning that struck yesterday!¡±


    stupid pups. Isn¡¯t it still the level of giving meaning to natural phenomena? Could this be a real possibility?


    ¡°Kwiyiik!! Ingandriatta protected by the war god! Run away!¡±


    Even so, the effect was certain, perhaps because they were in a bad state. The children threw away the torches they were holding and looked at the orcs disappearing into the forest with a devastated expression, then moved their gaze to me.


    ¡°Remember well. You lost once today because of your poor judgment.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if those orcs will gossip among themselves¡­ but what¡¯s left is luck.


    I headed to the next city, leaving behind the kids who were still in a daze.

 Chapter 375

    I don¡¯t know what happened to Itis-L while I was crossing the continent from the west, but the road from Irmiz to Millean, the city where the gate exists, was quite spectacr.


    ¡°Die! Die you bastards!!¡±


    ¡°Kkwiik! Give it to me!!¡±


    Mainly not me, but the surroundings.


    I was sitting in a suitable clearing and resting by the fire, and seeing Orcs and Humans suddenly appearing and fighting at close range was a really different spectacle, and I was toozy to let go of the dog fight between the two groups, who acted as if I didn¡¯t care, so I prepared a meal faster than usual. Watching while eating after finishing the show was what I am now.


    It was not difficult to find adventurers or mercenaries searching the surroundings without fail if you went to an ordinary city or a small town near a small scale vige, as ifrge-scale activities such as hiring a mercenary group were not unique to Irmiz.


    It was quite a spectacle to see people who would normally be living inziness throughout the winter walking around the white fields and forests with lights on in their eyes, but somehow it had less impact than the current situation.


    Unlike the humans who recognized me and appeared to keep me in check, the Orcs, who were only interested in them from the beginning, were fighting pretty well.


    In fact, even if the orcs fought well, it was only at a level where they did not bump into each other and did not get in the way, but surprisingly, those guys did that. Whether it was learning to live or whether it was a fight of its own among the guys who followed Kak, I don¡¯t know, but it was truly rare.


    Thanks to that, it was difficult to predict the result, so I was watching with interest, and the slightly bigger orc who was fighting at the forefront pushed the warrior who was facing him with a shield and shouted with augh.


    ¡°Kwwiik! Inggan! Yakada!¡±


    It was embarrassing to them, but it was true.


    Proudly ¡®it¡¯s mine!¡¯ The six¡­ adventurers who appeared shouting¡­? mercenary? Unlike their courageous appearance, they did not overwhelm the dozen orcs.


    It was a bit impressive that it was a reverse harem party where all of them were male except for one female mage, unlike the quasi-heroic party I met near Ilmiz, but that was just it. Even so, the magician was only throwing unsightly baseball-sized fireballs and throwing them away to keep them in check.


    Even the half-poon kicked out of the magic library is better than that¡­ isn¡¯t it? is thatmon? When I thought about it a little more, Lellie was a promising prospect with a star rating, and Merde hadn¡¯t seen a kid who could use magic properly, so I had noparison group to infer that wizard¡¯s skills¡­ ¡°Ah. No. The kids are like that too


    . Is it better?¡±


    academy students. Even the children who were 8 years younger than that woman were not at such a crude level. But again, if you look closely, they¡¯re elite¡­


    ¡°Fuck you! Help me!¡±


    The men¡¯s skills had already been evaluated, so the one who touched me, lost in thought to evaluate the magician, was the stick with the shield pushed away by the orc. I turned around in surprise as I wondered if their group was hiding behind me as I looked at me slightly higher than them and was nervous.


    But nobody was there. I wondered if it was just a fake to deceive the orcs, so I looked back and the guy who had struggled to block another orc¡¯s blow shouted again.


    ¡°You mean you! You bastard who is leisurely eating something!¡±


    ¡°¡­me?¡±


    I scooped up a little bit of the stew that was just starting to boil and seasoned it, but my hands stopped because I was dumbfounded. no suddenly? Is it like a popr joke these days?


    But he was infinitely sincere. This time, it wasn¡¯t him, but the wizard who threw the burning baseball behind him.


    ¡°Yes fuck! If you¡¯re not going to help, get out!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, crazy bitch? I was here first.¡±


    It¡¯s nothing else, I clearly remember shouting ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡± when I first jumped out and holding me in check, but that kind of reaction?


    It was ridiculous, but originally, I wasn¡¯t dealing with crazy people, so when I was about to see Stew Gan, the orcs who discovered me btedly were startled by their reaction.


    ¡°Wait, why is the warchief¡¯s ax here?!¡±


    Hmm, a little nd, but not bad.


    After nodding my head in satisfaction with my cooking skills, I answered the bewildered Orcs.


    ¡°Chief Neg went to the steppe of the sky.¡±


    ?


    The warrior who had barely endured being hit by an orc with the power of his shield had no choice but to doubt his ears.


    There was a fight next to me, what did the crazy guy who used to eat stew say? Heavenly Steppe? Where is it?


    I turned my head just in case, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who reacted that way. Hispanions all frowned, not understanding the situation.


    But the orcs were different. They started fighting back in amazement. Otherwise, the warrior party wouldn¡¯t have had time to spend leisurely making faces.


    The only thing that remained calm was that madman who was eating stew. While receiving the gaze of the orc and their body, the guy didn¡¯t show any reaction, just wrinkled his nose and waved his hand as if to drive away flying flies.


    ¡°What are you looking at?


    ¡°Kkwi, kkwiik?¡±


    The warrior realized. Even if you don¡¯t know what it is, now is a great opportunity. He shouted as he thrust his sword into the heart of the orc who was not even thinking of looking at him.


    ¡°Now! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kywi, kywiik! Bigeopan inggan! Dirty yinggans! Kwiyiak!¡±


    Fortunately, his colleagues quickly responded to his call and seeded in ambush. As if the tense confrontation just now had been a lie, some of the orcs who copsed in an instant turned their backs and ran away. The female wizard, who had not been able to use magic properly for fear of getting caught up in the party, made arge fireball and threw it.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s a dodge ball now.¡±


    The stewer-eating madman muttered something, but none of that mattered now. The warrior lunged at the screaming orc rolling on the floor with his back on fire, and only breathed a sigh of relief after he had suffocated him.


    What came after that relief was irritation and anger. To be precise, anger toward that stew-eating madman.


    ¡°You fucking crazy bastard! Are you just watching that?!¡±


    Despite striding closer and shouting, the madman still sipped his stew leisurely. He didn¡¯t even look at me and answered as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you remember how you kept me in check as soon as they first came in and shouted that it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°But are you standing by when the same human being is suffering? If we die, you don¡¯te out next?!¡±


    Pooh! I don¡¯t know where to startughing, but suddenly the madman spits stew andughs.


    ¡°Kek, kek! You¡¯re so damn good. Don¡¯t interrupt the meal and go. It¡¯s been said that you won¡¯t even touch a dog while eating.¡±


    Blood vessels in the warrior¡¯s temples bulged in response, as if he had heard a strange noise. Is this babyughing at us?


    I wanted to kill him right away, but I was patient because I still had something to figure out.


    ¡°¡­Hu, yes. Everything is good. This is it. What is that? What is the prairie in the sky?¡±


    He asked, aiming at therge two-handed ax next to the madman with the sword that was still dripping with the orc¡¯s blood.


    The orcs clearly recognized the ax and reacted with great fear and bewilderment. Did you say the ax of the warchief? It seemed to be something symbolic to the Orcs, but if you showed them the same reaction as before, it was sure to be very useful in subjugating the Orcs this time.


    ¡°The thing you¡¯ll find if you¡¯re interested, and the ce you just sent the orcs to.¡±


    But the madman didn¡¯te out particrly cooperative. The warrior¡¯spanions followed him up the hill, but he still ate stew.


    Thinking that maybe he was really crazy, the warrior moved the tip of his sword to him.


    ¡°Is cancer still more valuable than life?¡±


    The eyes of the guy chewing on the stew ingredients turned to the sword. But there was no frightened or nervous reaction. He just frowned slightly and showed displeasure.


    ¡°Put away the sword. The stew is dripping with blood.¡±


    ¡°Cut out the bullshit. Give me that. Then I¡¯ll take care of this one.¡±


    I could tell just by hearing the sound of my colleagues from behind fixing their swords and the wizard chanting a spell to create a fireball. However, the madman still only looked at the tip of the sword as if he was displeased and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It feels good toe back to my hometown after a long absence. I have no hobbies other than eating, and blood. Do it. Remove the sword before the blood drips into the stew.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you crazy bastard. Is stew that important?¡±


    It was also aw that a madman could not understand. The manughed and thrust his sword into the stew.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that important, just give it a shot¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    The next moment the man was flying through the sky.


    ¡®uh?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. The madman suddenly became blurry and himself flew through the sky.


    Independently of his will, the forest came in at the end of his spinning field of vision, and the ce where he had just stood and a madman entered.


    The guy who was clearly holding the stew bowl and spoon was holding the ax lying next to him before he knew it.


    ¡°.., is eld¡­ah egara¡­ han¡­¡±


    When he noticed that the clean ax de was stained with red blood, the warrior was already rolling down the hill at will in his fading consciousness. .

 Chapter 376

    It is said that civilized people are more rude than savages because they do not split their heads even if they say something rude.


    Conversely, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to say that those who pour out rude words and actions without hesitation are members of a civilized society? Assuming that, Ethyl is a very civilized nation, and they may have grown up receiving the full benefits of it, so they may not be able to see it.


    There were enough possibilities as it was near the destination, therge city of Millean.


    ¡°Then, almost all the orcs around here are dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. So, it¡¯s apetition. It¡¯s gotten a little worse. Orcs are a bit expensive now.¡±


    In fact, there was nothing to call it a fight.


    Before the corpse of the warrior who was blown away by the ax rolled down the hill, he threw the pot of stew that had be an orc prophet to the wizard who was about to shoot magic, making screams that were not spellse out and threw the ax at the warrior. Just by making them follow, the rest lost their fighting spirit.


    To be precise, two people knew me, so the conversation moved quickly.


    One mercenary and one adventurer. The former heard the story rted to the Oak Gate Incident through the Blue Owl Mercenaries, and thetter was aware of my reputation in the capital.


    I didn¡¯t think the rest would agree because only two of them were going to hit me in the head, but fortunately I epted the fact that I couldn¡¯t follow my movements properly and quickly threw away my weapon.


    Thanks to that, I was now taking their food and canteen, cleaning the pot, re-boiling the stew, and listening to the situation.


    It is said that they were only staying in a nearby city and partying for a while to make money. It was an action that stemmed from the calction that since most of the Orcs were disappearing anyway, it would be worth it if the six of them walked together. In order to quickly stabilize the situation, money was released not only from the royal family but also from the merchant guild.


    ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s quiet.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­¡±


    I poked it to see if there was anything more toe out, and the eyes of the four survivors began to roll desperately.


    Even though I already said I¡¯d save them, I was tasting the stew I boiled again while watching the guys work hard as if they would die if they couldn¡¯t squeeze more information out. said urgently with a loud voice.


    ¡°Rumors about demons are flowing out from near Mand Port! Rumors have only increasedtely!¡±


    ¡°¡­Mand Port? Hasn¡¯t it already been several months since you were there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s why I was wondering! It was quiet until a few weeks ago!¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­ Passed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect anything, but when I squeezed it, something came out.


    I couldn¡¯t hear more details than that, but this was enough to satisfy me, so I retrieved useful items from the warriors and wizards who had be corpses, and sent them away after providing an appropriate level of information fee.


    I briefly thought about whether the demons hade from across the sea or if I had set up a gate somewhere, but I couldn¡¯te to a conclusion, so I decided to finish my meal quickly and focus on moving. Anyway, if it was really rted to demons, there were many ways to get information, so now was the time to go home quickly.


    Although I lost some time because of the Amon guys, fortunately I arrived at Millean before the gates closed at sunset, and I was treated like an ordinary adventurer and entered the city. Although it was not possible to fly right away because there was a bank-like business hours from 9:00 am to 4:00 pm to use the gate.


    Still, the mementos of warriors and wizards, who were like incarnations of the Red Army, became more money than I thought, so I set up a room at a luxurious inn with a bathtub to celebrate that I was returning safely, and I enjoyed a hearty dinner and the warmth of a warm firece. enjoyed and fell asleep.


    As expected of an expensive inn, the bed was veryfortable.


    ?


    After waking up in the morning and having a proper meal at the restaurant attached to the inn, I finally realized that the end of this journey was approaching.


    I can say this with real confidence. It¡¯s over.


    There is no point in raising a g and getting involved in an ident. If you just get on the gate today, you will arrive in the capital right away. At most, there are only simple belongings and physical examinations before and after using the gate.


    ¡°After I really go back, I have to stay still for a few days and just sleep.¡±


    After packing my luggage and checking my equipment, my steps out of the inn were light enough. To be on time, I had tea time and then headed to the gate while breathing in the cool air. There were more people than I expected in line to use the gate from the morning.


    It was easy to guess that most of them were adventurers. Aristocrats seldom moved from such an early hour, and merchants who were good enough to use the gate casually passed through without waiting in line. Even in the capital city, most of the people standing from this early hour were adventurers with skill and money and above the level.


    There was nothing strange up to that point, but it was rather strange that so many adventurers gathered at the gate in winter. The city is saturated with adventurers, so unless there is no work, they will try to retain them as emergency personnel.


    Even the closer the distance, the strangely noisy it wasn¡¯t a very good atmosphere.


    ¡°Everyone. Please, please. I¡¯m not asking you to take the lead in the search. I¡¯ll give you financial support, so please just stay.¡±


    When I stood at the back of the line full of doubts, what I heard was someone¡¯sint. At this, I nced ahead and saw a bald-haired man who looked really cold, standing at the front of the gate, earnestly pleading for something to the adventurers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re trying to eat and live for? Guild leader. We can¡¯t deal with the demons with our skills. Even if we do, it¡¯s a dog¡¯s death, but money is important? We¡¯ll beg you too, so just let it go.¡±


    However, the desperate thing was that the adventurers who heard his story were simr.


    Contrary to my expectations, most of those in line did not have enough expression on their faces. I arrived just as the conversation between the two was in full swing, and as I grasped the situation, I quickly realized that these were not adventurers with enough money and skills, but rather adventurers who were trying to save money and move to another city.


    It was a strange atmosphere. They say that the guild leader is blocking their way, but since it wasn¡¯tpulsory, they could just pass by, but there were no people who acted so ruthlessly, probably because they were originally active in this city. Rather, fear and guilt coexisted on the faces of some adventurers.


    ¡°I can swear by the name of the guild. I will never force you to do anything unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there are still people who are confident in their skills.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are people like that, but where will only demons appear in winter? You know that there are a lot of requests that you can solve without difficulty. ¡±


    Hmm, in many ways, it¡¯s a rare sight. It wasn¡¯t thatmon for adventurers and guild leaders to beg each other.


    But even so, I couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the line didn¡¯t shorten even though the guard was telling people toe to the gate.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going, go first.¡±


    Because I have no reason to be held like this.


    Even though I was out to the side of the line and moving forward, there was no one who stopped or restrained me. The twenty or so adventurers seemed to be full of guilt because they were natives who had been active in this city for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a passing travelogue. Excuse me.¡±


    Fortunately, the man called the guild leader didn¡¯t catch me either. He didn¡¯t even know his face, so he didn¡¯t seem to think he was an adventurer. I didn¡¯t even have to stand in line thanks to him, so I wanted to thank him, but if I really did, I¡¯d be an ignorant twin, so I shut up and went to the guard and asked him a question while he was being searched.


    ¡°Did demonse out around here?¡±


    ¡°If you insist, it¡¯s not the surroundings, and I don¡¯t know if it really came out. Rumors spread that the demons¡¯ boat was found near Mand. They are scared and want to go to the other side of the ind.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the other side¡­?¡±


    ¡°They say¡­ what did they say? They say that some new dungeons have appeared in the city of Ogwen?


    Huh I never thought I¡¯d hear Ogwen¡¯s story here. If rumors spread to the east, it must be changing so much and so quickly. As a thank you for letting me know, I stabbed you with a few fairy tales, and the guard¡¯s attitude, which was not bad at all, improved even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t understand their feelings, but it¡¯s true that they don¡¯t look very nice. The benefits the guild leader has given them so far are a bit scary, so tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying that. I¡¯m an adventurer.


    ¡±


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t the field of activity different? Judging from the cards, it seems that you are active in the capital city. How did youe all the way to the East?¡±


    ¡°Orc¡­ I went through some unwanted hardships because of them.¡±


    After confirming his identity, he thought it would be meaningless to be honest with the question he asked, so when he smiled and looked around, the guard burst intoughter and shook his head.


    ¡°Huh, several people are bleeding because of those beasts that suddenly appeared. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing wrong. You can go inside as you have received the bill without any problems.¡±


    I had been worried that Duke Lesrom would use his hands to make a noise, but it was nothing. I said goodbye to the kind guard and looked at the gate the wizard had activated.


    Honestly, it¡¯s funny toe all this way and say this, but I was reluctant even though I knew there was nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe it¡¯s because there are more cases where I¡¯ve been out of shape than when I¡¯ve been on the gate and looked good, so my steps, which were light until just before, have be a little heavy. Then the male wizard standing in front of the gate said with a friendly smile.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re using the gate for the first time. Don¡¯t worry too much. Just close your eyes and take two or three steps and you¡¯ll be in another city.¡±


    chuckle


    I didn¡¯t have anything to say, so I said thank you and followed his advice, closing my eyes and stepping out. For a moment, I felt the fluff stand up because of the magic of the gate, but I didn¡¯t feel the slightest sense of difference like when I crossed the gate of the demons.


    ¡°¡­Finally!¡±


    And when I opened my eyes again, the capital of Isthel was spread out in front of me.

 Chapter 377

    Yan Tie awoke in silence.


    The city outside the window was still in a bluish darkness, but she didn¡¯t care at all, changed her clothes in the dark, and started turning on the lights in the house one by one. After lighting a fire in the firece and the firece on the first floor and putting magic stones in the back to light up the still dark living room, they quietly prepare breakfast in silence where not even the sound of insects can be heard.


    After the day she epted Eldmia¡¯s permission and worked as a housekeeper, she was put in a situation where she could not see Eldmia, who could be called the client, but she did not idle for a single day. It had already been a month since they cleaned up every day, checked the condition of the food, and gathered information that might be useful to Eldmia.


    He could have thought that Eldmia was dead and left, or that he had no reason to do his duty because he was not there, but Thie didn¡¯t.


    From the circumstances, it was clear that the orcs had flown to the west through the gate, so Eldmia would return alive. It was a feeling unique to those who serve dreams. Although it was not something that could be reassured by mentioning it directly to Asilie.


    Tea, who prepared the morning table with soft foods, starting with preparing the ingredients, went upstairs feeling the rising morning sun. Then, she raised her voice to wake Asillie, who was sleeping with Laika in her arms.


    ¡°Asilie-nim. It¡¯s morning.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Asillie¡¯s ears reacted and twitched. It was a sight that Eldmia would have been openly surprised to see, but Thie was well aware that it was not such a simple situation.


    Asilie was just unable to sleep deeply. Ever since the day Eldmia disappeared.


    ¡°¡­good morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning. Eldmia-sama might arrive today.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just empty words to cheer up Asilier, it was actually a story that someone from the aristocratic house came and told the other day. It is said that they headed for Millean, where the gate is located, from Irmidiz, so considering the speed of information transmission and other things, it would be enough to arrive today or tomorrow.


    Knowing that, Ashley slowly rose from the bed with a slightly stronger reaction than usual.


    However, Laika only opened her eyes slightly and looked around, then went back to bed and went to sleep. At least for the first few weeks, it was Leica that was moving and looking out the window, but now it seems that even that is getting out of hand, there are many things that do not move in bed. Asilie stroked Laika¡¯s hair once, then came down to the dining room with Thiet and slowly began to eat the food she had prepared.


    No matter how much I believed that I would be safe, anxiety was an unavoidable emotion. It¡¯s because there is only life attached to it, and there could be serious injuries in one or two ces. Even so, the reason Asilie maintains her normal activities and mental state is because she doesn¡¯t want Eldmia, who has returned intact, to have a hard time seeing her devastated appearance.


    However, it was not easy to maintain such a state for a month, so Asilie¡¯s face grew tired day by day. And Thieh¡¯s recent focus has been on collecting information that can relieve Asillie¡¯s anxiety.


    ¡°There are rumors that there is a letter from Kelvast to the royal family. They say that they arrived in a hurry using the space jump magic of the wizards, so they must have dealt with matters rted to Orcs. Seeing that only Orcs are mentioned, Eldmia-sama doesn¡¯t know anything about them. You seem to have passed Kelvast without a problem.¡±


    ¡°Can you even hear the story inside the royal family?¡±


    ¡°This must have been intentionally leaked by the royal family. The purpose is probably to create an atmosphere that it was an ident serious enough that even the Kelvast side hurriedly contacted it, not the ipetence of the royal family and military power. In fact, they said the letter would have arrived much faster and the talk would have gone quite a bit.¡±


    There were some things Thieh found out on his own, but most of the information rted to the nobility and the royal family came from Zikmel. This side didn¡¯t ask for it or pay for it first, but Sicmel had been bringing a new story every five days since Asilie returned with the news that Eldmia had disappeared, and he had been telling Tie.


    When Eldmia returnedter, I didn¡¯t know if it was a calcted act to buy favor or consideration as an acquaintance, but it was true that it was very useful, so I didn¡¯t refuse and received help.


    Eldmia would make the decision anyway.


    ¡°Additionally, with the help of the church, I heard the story, but Eldmia-sama seems to have caused a big incident in the west as well. Strange rumors about a fight with one of the Count¡¯s estates are circting in the Western Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­also?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, again. Territory suffered considerable damage¡­ Some call it Demon Lord Eldmia.¡±


    It was a funny story when you think about it. Can the word ¡®again¡¯ be used in the story of which individual fought against the count? Both of them thought it crazy, but in the end, I felt that it was possible enough that the target was Eldmia, so no one said first, and Iughed.


    ¡°Demon King, if Eldi hears it, he¡¯ll be dumbfounded.¡±


    I never thought that the nickname of the demon king would be attached to the person who lives to find the enemy among the demon king army. At the ironic story, Asillieughed heartily within a month, and after seeing that reaction, Thie thought it was a good idea to go a little overboard and get help from the church.


    No matter what anyone says, Asillie is one of Eldmia¡¯s greatest challenges. It was clear that any effort to keep her in good condition would benefit her and the Church in some way. After finishing a meal withughter after a long time, the two people moved to each other after cleaning up.


    It wasn¡¯t that great. Thie always went outside to get information, and Asilie started preparing to go out to share the story she heard today with Ragnis.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen his face on the battlefield, and even after seeing it just once, he disappeared again, so Ragnis was quite disappointed. Still, rather than worrying about whether he had grown ustomed to something strangely or whether he had faith, the main reaction was to be angry that he had moved recklessly¡­ but Asilier was well aware that there was a lot of regret there.


    Maybe you have already been told the rough story through the people of the royal family, but it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go ahead and talk for a while using the information Thie gave you as an excuse. No matter how much I love you, it¡¯s another thing to make my heart suffer, so I needed a friend toin about even for a moment.


    After making that decision, Asilie took the equipment she had been putting on for a while to show her face to the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    It was then. Suddenly, Laika jumped up and jumped out of bed.


    ¡°Leica?¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    Even if I couldn¡¯t understand thenguage, I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant for Laika, who had been living in silence for a month, to show such an appearance. Before Asilie could react properly, Laika ran out of the room.


    And throwing away even the bow that was strapped on her shoulder, she btedly ran towards Ashley.


    Running out of the door with a heavy heart, what appeared in front of her was Laika, who was unable to run down the stairs because of her short legs, and was staggering backwards, step by step. Laughter burst out at the unexpected surprise scene, but Asilie, who was not at ease enough to grab Leica and run down, quickly passed by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leica!¡±


    ¡°Kkiing¡­!¡±


    Laika looked at Asilie, who was running down the stairs, with resentful eyes, then closed her eyes tightly and made a big decision.


    Then he turned his body sideways and rolled down. It was a little dizzy, but it wasn¡¯t too painful and the speed was fast, so Leica was very satisfied.


    It was a rare sight that no one else would have been able to stop admiring, but Asilie, who could have been the only witness, ran down to the first floor and opened the door abruptly, ignoring the sound of crackling from behind. Then, the cold air, which I had not felt properly since I had been at home for a while, hit me with the wind. I thought it was an illusion, but Asillie smelled the scent of the world tree in the wind.


    A feeling of nostalgia welled up, but it didn¡¯t matter too much now. It was important that Eldmia¡¯s startled appearance, which had just entered the yard, was not an illusion or an illusion.


    Eldmia was pretty clear except for her expression of surprise. Not only was it so clean that it was hard to believe that he had been out for almost a month, but he was holding arge two-handed ax in one hand that he couldn¡¯t tell where he got it from.


    Not only that, she was wearing an earring she had never seen before. Eldmia didn¡¯t have a hobby of decorating herself with essories, so it must have been a magic tool she got from somewhere.


    If someone I didn¡¯t know saw it, it looked like they were going on an adventure with determination. From Asilie¡¯s point of view, who remembered thest time she disappeared without proper preparation, it was nerve-wracking, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Have you been?¡±


    At the one word that Eldmia spat whileughing awkwardly, Asilie couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 378

    Contrary to what I expected that my back would catch fire, Asilie finished the long-awaited reunion just by giving me a strong hug without saying anything.


    Rather, the Laika, who jumped outte, showed a very violent reaction, so I had a hard time. Listening to the story, it seems that he spent almost a month in power saving mode, but it was surprising that it was possible, and it was a little surprising that he could make such a decision voluntarily in a state ofck of magical power. I thought my intelligence would go down along with my vocabry without fail.


    Anyway, after giving him plenty of magic power and organizing the tools used for the trip, Asilie told me about the recent situation.


    It is said that as soon as the gate closed and Kak disappeared, the Orcs scattered faster than expected, and it was chaos itself. It was a good result at a nce, but the problem was that they had survived so far because they fled so quickly that many requests to subdue orcs were pouring in from all directions.


    ¡°That¡¯s why most of the adventurers who applied for or weremissioned to subdue the Orcs at the time barely returned after struggling until recently.¡±


    In the yard I was gone, I couldn¡¯t ask for such a favor or force even my housemate Asilie, so she came back without much trouble, but others say it wasn¡¯t at all. Of course, it wasn¡¯t free work, and the money was paid as it was paid, so considering it was winter, he would have made a lot of money, but it is said that there was no option.


    ¡°I heard that Yekatrina came back yesterday too.¡±


    ¡°Call me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since I was moving with Ragnis back then, we could talk quite well.¡±


    Well¡­ Yekatrina is a civilized warrior.


    Anyway, because it was the capital, it was just stabilizing faster than other regions. After hearing Asilier¡¯s exnation that the chaos I saw on the way back was not just an issue in the eastern part of the country, but was prevalent throughout Itthel, I realized how many orcs hade over.


    With the Leica on myp, I began to talk about the things I had experienced so far, leaving behind an anxious feeling that I had somehow eaten away this winter peacefully. In fact, they could talk all day long about the smelly orcs they experienced in the prairie, but the most important thing was the spoils they got from killing Kak.


    ¡°So that¡¯s Kak¡¯s axe?¡±


    ¡°Uh. It¡¯s a pretty good weapon, so I took it with me.¡±


    There were plenty of stories to tell, such as what he had experienced in Kelvast, how he met Celebian, and how he fell into Count McKellen¡¯s estate. Although in most of the stories, Asilie came close to grabbing the back of her neck, she was able to barely keep herposure because she emphasized that it was not something she had just said or seen.


    ¡°But my father-inw and mother-inw ran away because I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    In fact, even that was not enough, so I mixed some cheat keys in the middle. After hearing my words, Asilie, who had turned red all the way to her ears, closed her eyes tightly and pondered for a long time.


    ¡°¡­Whoa, then what are you going to do now? It looks like you¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going to take a break today¡­ I need to contact others.¡±


    The royal family would know I was back anyway, so there was nothing to worry about, but other people didn¡¯t. I thought I was just doing my job and living hard, but there are so many people I have to call and say my regards to because I got involved in a strange ident and came back after a month.


    ¡°First of all, while looking for Master, I met Senerand, I have to see Cheryl and Ragnis, I have to say my regards to Ekatrina, and he said he took good care of Jicmel, so I think I need to take a look¡­ ¡°


    When I checked, I waspletely out of my mind. When I just got out of the gate, I wanted to start moving from today, but I thought I would be tired if I didn¡¯t take a break today, so I decided to give up cleanly and chatted with Asilie.


    Everything that I thought I had to do mechanically because it was right in front of my nose at the time, such as the inconvenience of traveling alone and the things I could do more than I thought, turned into memories that were really annoying, pleasant, or unwilling to do when I came home and looked back. It was so ridiculous that he thought briefly about whether his emotions had be blunted while watching the ves working in Irmidiz.


    Thanks to that, I felt like I had an unintentional mental evaluation, but it was rather good. After talking for about two hours over the tea and snacks Asilie had prepared, the door to the living room opened and Yan Tier, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, appeared.


    ¡°Have you been, Eldmia-sama?¡±


    With both hands full of ingredients, with a calm reaction as if he knew I would be there.


    There was no need to ask how he knew. Seeing the ingredients she brought, Asilie began to have a serious discussion about tonight¡¯s dinner with Tea with her eyes shining. Iy down on the longing bed.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a familiar ceiling.¡±


    As expected, when I leave home, I am a high school student, and the thing that makes me feel mostfortable is at home.


    Surprisingly, I must have slept soundly until morning, but I started to fall asleep on my own. Now, as if it were only natural, I fell asleep before I even had time to remove the Leica that had dug into my bosom.


    ?


    When I opened my eyes again, to my surprise, it was evening.


    I thought I was going to wake up after a short nap, but when I woke up and looked outside, the sun had already gone down and the street lights were on all over the street. Even Laika, who was in my arms, was still in the same posture as in herst memory, probably sleeping without moving.


    ¡°Wow, my arm is about to fall off.¡±


    No matter how strong you be and your muscles increase, your arm is numb after being pressed for hours because it is still a human body. As I moved my body slightly, I heard the sound ofing up the stairs while I struggled in the great hallucination party caused by the blood flowing into the blood vessels that opened my breath btedly, and then Asilie opened the door and came in.


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡±


    ¡°ats?¡±


    ¡°Even if I shake it to eat lunch, it doesn¡¯t wake up. Are you really resting and moving?¡±


    her. Seeing as I don¡¯t even remember, it looks like I¡¯m in a very deep sleep. As if reading my emotions after seeing my stupid expression, Asilie just smiled and gestured.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Come down quickly. The others are waiting.¡±


    ¡°people?¡±


    Why do I feel like I only ask stupid questions as soon as I wake up? Once I got out of bed and followed Asilier, I realized that the first floor was a little noisy.


    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±


    When I came down to the first floor and looked at the noisy restaurant, people I didn¡¯t know when they had arrived stopped talking and turned their heads to me. Not only Master and Sener, Ekatrina and Rellie, Ragnis and Cheryl, but also Zikmel sit in one seat and look at me very carefully.


    Ekaterina lifted the beer mug she was holding and said while unable to properly ept the sight of people sitting in abination that would normally bepletely unimaginable.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the orc yer and hero of the kingdom has returned safely, so we can¡¯t not throw a celebration party. Mr. Gin couldn¡¯te because he had work.¡±


    In the past, not only Seneran, who was in charge of the court mage and Seneran, who was called the golden wizard, but also Ragnis, the Marquis, and Cheryl, the small head of the Ogathorpe family, in front of her, Leli, who was next to her to be confident and natural. It was so fun to see him not knowing what to do.


    ¡°¡­I have a lot to say. For now, since I came back unscathed, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Until just now, she had been conversing with her teacher while smiling politely, but she nced at Asilier at Ragnis¡¯ warning, not a warning, who instantly made a pouty expression, but she shook her head as if she had no intention of stopping her.


    ¡°Of course you have toe back safely. Otherwise, it¡¯s a breach of contract.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that the contents I¡¯ve been organizing for your education for a month haven¡¯t be useless.¡±


    Standing next to Seneran, whose dark circles were excessively thick, Master, who was always consistent, said a word with a light smile. Then, Cheryl, who was sitting next to him, wrinkled her nose once and patted the empty seat next to me.


    ¡°Come quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    It¡¯s a sight that can only make youugh. I never thought there would be so many people congratting me on my return.


    I couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so I was just licking my lips, but Asilie exined it next to me.


    ¡°As soon as I heard that Eldi showed up at the gate, I didn¡¯t even call him, but everyone came. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to just send him away, so I put in some effort with Tie.¡±


    As soon as she nodded, she sat down next to Cheryl and Asilie and Tie eagerly began serving the food. I was looking at it nkly, and among them, Sicmel, who was the most alone and far away, made eye contact with me and opened his mouth with a shy smile.


    ¡°That, I¡¯m d you came back safely, Eldmia-sama.¡±


    To be honest, Iughed too. Who would have thought that the guy who broke his leg in Ogwen and didn¡¯t care if he died would take care of my family in my absence and be invited to dinner like this?


    ¡°I heard the story. Thank you.¡±


    Since I had already heard the rough story from Asilie, there was nothing I could do to say thank you right now.


    After the food piled up on the table so much that there was no birthday party, Catherine, who was cheerfully leading the atmosphere, handed me a full beer mug and asked,


    ¡°How do you feel about the western kingdoms that flew away as soon as they created a legend in the south?


    ¡°¡­The statue was nice, Ekaterina.¡±


    ¡°¡­frostbite?¡±


    When I told her the legend of Yekatrina, a siege ram, she made a face that didn¡¯t know what the hell she was talking about.


    It wasn¡¯t really a secret conversation, so when the other people who heard our conversation were so interested in it, her broad shoulders shrank in an unusual way, and Lellie burst intoughter.


    There was no need to say anything like a toast. We were able to continue a pleasant dinner in an atmosphere where there was no awkwardness, probably having a lot of conversation while I was asleep.


    It was a sudden meal that was not nned, but it was a very enjoyable meal.

 Chapter 379

    The amount of food that Ascilie and Thiet prepared to feed me from lunch and piled up more in the evening was quiterge, but since there were five gluttons, it disappeared really quickly.


    yes five Following me, Ekaterina, Cheryl, and Asillie, even Ragnis has entered the ranks of gluttons!


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s because training is hard.¡±


    Thest Ragnis I remember was a news reporter who gave up on a bowl of stew because she was full, but now she ate only two bowls of stew. There were also tworge loaves of bread that looked like baguettes, but they didn¡¯t stop there, and now they were moving their forks and knives gracefully to disassemble the chicken.


    Sheryl, who was watching Ragnis blushing and making excuses at our astonished gaze, muttered as she ate chicken legs like Ekatrina, not paying attention to etiquette.


    ¡°After a few years like this, won¡¯t you be a giant battle mage like Lord Radnell Vandes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because Master was born?¡±


    Is it really so? No matter what kind of training he is doing, Ragnis¡¯ body has undergone a dramatic change even from the outside. It wasn¡¯t that his body had grown huge, but his shoulders were wide enough to believe that he was a knight, and his forearms were almost twice as thickpared to the past.


    At that level, it is beyond the level where celebrities receive PT and perfect their bodies in a short period of time. People who immediately remember Ragnis at the Imperial Academy would be surprised to see him now.


    It was good because there was nothing bad about being healthy, but I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head in many ways.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talented in magic? Howe you are bing a warrior more and more?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s kind of funny to say it with my own mouth, but if you only learn magic, you have time, so learn spearmanship.¡±


    time left? That sounds like something a talented person would do.


    The problem is that it is not a lie because it is not a thought of one¡¯s own, but the result of Lord Radnell Vandes¡¯ judgment. Sure enough, the wizards Seneran and Rellie showed the greatest interest and started talking to her. Since the stories of typical wizards continued, such as seeing the stars and what color they were lit up, my attention naturally drifted to the other side, as they were contents that I could not understand at all even if I heard them.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the royal family said they wanted to arrange a ce to congratte you on your achievements.


    Just in time, Master naturally raised the topic. In fact, except for Seneran, the only person who has direct contact with Master is Cheryl, and since there was no way she and Master could talk, this was the first thing I brought up after having been quietly eating.


    Roughly, ¡®I helped you like that, but the royal family doesn¡¯t say thank you publicly? Are you on bad terms? Shall I approach first?¡¯ With this mindset, it is said that movements that can annoy me are increasing, so I decided to review it positively this time. After I was caught cutting off the head of the great devil, I had intended to respond at least once.


    As the two of them were talking, Cheryl sneaked in from the side.


    ¡°I heard that the Empire is gradually saying that they want to praise your achievements. Maybe it will be done jointly to reveal the friendly rtionship between the Empire and the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I hear that the Empire has been trying to find out first. I know that the royal family is also reviewing it positively.¡±


    Usually¡­ is such a story so easy to hear¡­? Realizing that the people gathered here are far from ordinary, I put a question in my mouth that suddenly popped up.


    ¡°If it¡¯s done collectively, who¡¯s awarding the prize?¡±


    ¡°Since the emperor cannote in person, the first princess with your help in the empire will bestow it¡­ We don¡¯t know for sure. I think the king will do it himself.¡±


    ¡°Because it can look bad in many ways for a prince or princess who is still uncertain about the session right to step forward while the first princess, the most likely candidate for the next emperor, ising.¡±


    Thanks to the two people nodding their heads at each other¡¯s opinions, it became really easy to organize my thoughts. It¡¯s a story that Esmuer cane with a high probability. At the moment, I looked at Zicmel, who seemed to be most interested in this story, and the guy who met my eyes slowly shook his head.


    Thanks to that, I told him with my eyes, ¡®I don¡¯t sell information to others. I wasughing a little when I realized that I had the talent to say, ¡®I¡¯m not interested¡¯, and Yekatrina spoke to me with a voice that was noticeably less than before.


    ¡°Eldmia, do you have any special ns this time?¡±


    ¡°A n?¡±


    ¡°What, taking a request, taking a break, or going on a trip alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no. Rather, the n is to have no n.¡±


    I¡¯m concerned that rumors about the demons are spreading on the way back¡­ but anyway, it¡¯s not toote to follow the rumors and act after they¡¯re clear. Rather, right now is the right time. To take a break, get used to the helmet I received from Lumings and the ax of Kak, and listen to the teachings of Master and Seneran in order to refine my magic organ a little more


    . I felt like I knew a little bit about what the seed of the number meant,


    so I decided to take some time to spare.


    At the time, Epaga had definitely delivered the word, saying, ¡®The day wille when we will face each other through a solid path.¡¯ Until now, I thought that word meant something like the saintess¡¯ revisit, but if you hold it in your hand, you will be constantly exposed to divine power and gradually After I got my hands on something that I could get used to, I changed my mind a bit.


    Flying to the west with Kak was just a coincidence for me¡­ but from the point of view of the gods, maybe there was something predictable up to that point? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the ¡®solid path¡¯ you were talking about mean the moment when I got used to the seeds of the World Tree, responded to Epaga-sama¡¯s call, and was able to have a conversation


    ?


    There is a feeling ofing to the skeptical conclusion that all the things we did were just a fixed future called destiny¡­ but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case


    . I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mention that


    he couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. I don¡¯t know exactly what his intentions are yet, but in the eyes of God, that much was a predictable future, and through this, I wanted to prevent myself from crawling toward death. It would be more reasonable to say that I just did it,


    and if the god who gave me the second round of life wants it, that¡¯s enough reason to wait a bit.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ept a guild request next week? The guild leader asked for it.¡±


    Ekaterina¡¯s words made me tilt my head while adding color to the story that I was going to rest. I don¡¯t think the guild leader forgot to say that he would help in moderation because he was sorry that he changed his ss a little before getting involved with the orcs.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exactly what I asked for at the ¡®Gaendal Party¡¯. Because of that, Mr. Gin and Mr. Gaendal will return next week.¡±


    Fortunately, the misunderstanding quickly dissipated thanks to Ekaterina¡¯s quick exnation. Instead, another question arose.


    ¡°Can¡¯t youplete a fairlyrge amount ofmissions without any difficulty?¡±


    Why me? There was nothing I couldn¡¯t help if you asked for help, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of request it was. Then, this time, Rellie, who tore the bread apart and ate it, continued to exin.


    ¡°We want to invite an expert. There have been a sudden increase in the number of sightings of demons near Mand Port. There seems to be a high possibility that it is a real demon, but among us, Mr. Ega has the most experience fighting demons, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that the matter that I just said it wouldn¡¯t be toote even with a postponement would be right in front of me. In an instant, Seneran¡¯s eyes widened to the size of a bell, but I had no intention of epting it out of ignorance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the area under the jurisdiction of the capital? Are you asking for support again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that far. I just skipped it because it was a situation where I had no choice but to ept it. If I go and ask, won¡¯t they answer?¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    Catch up! Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Seneran¡¯s cry, which attracted attention not by knocking on the table, but by licking the fork and knife he was using while eating cleanly and then bumping them over his head in an unknown way.


    I didn¡¯t wonder why she reacted that way. Because it was so obvious.


    ¡°What a month! One month! This is a breach of contract!¡±


    Truly true, I couldn¡¯t refute it, and most people created question marks above their heads.


    In fact, I consider it a very waste of time to go all the way to the east after only seeing one possibility. Still, I was a bit worried because the person asking for it was Ekatrina and Leli, but Seneran raised his twin wick and shouted resolutely, as if he had taken my troubles differently.


    ¡°If you really want to help, I¡¯d rather go and help you! Eldmia stays and helps with Mr. Widra¡¯s research!¡±


    I thought that there would be nothing to say even if one-sided pressure came out, but what came out of her mouth was surprisingly not a bad suggestion.


    No, it was a good suggestion.


    To put it bluntly, she was closer to a ¡®real¡¯ demon expert.

 Chapter 380

    Thest raucous dinner with Ekatrina and Rellie, who was half-forced toe to her aid due to Seneran¡¯s strong insistence, also came to an end.


    Later, there was a small incident where Yekatrina and Asillie got drunk while working on a masterpiece, but even that was a part of a fun meal time, so everyone was able tough. Although Asilie wouldn¡¯t be able to smile the next day.


    Fortunately, in the meantime, I was able to ask for the understanding of others, and I was able toe to an agreement to talk slowly after taking a good rest for this week. Even to the royal family, Master said that he would deliver the message himself, so there was no need to step out.


    In the end, I decided to be grateful for the break I was given, even though Iughed at the ironic situation of taking a break at home after all the hard work while looking for a winter vacation.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I could really stay at home and do nothing. I had to properly dispose of the currency exchange jewels I had earned in the West, and I felt at ease only when I supplemented the necessary items in case of an emergency and finished the inspection. He swore that he would be back before evening and went out into the streets.


    [walk! Excited!]


    With Leica, who slept at home for almost a month without me. Iughed again when I saw the guy shaking his butt.


    Despite all that, the capital didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Well, even in the war thatsted for several years, he was fine, but it would have been strange if there had been a change due to the appearance of a lot of orcs.


    Still, if I had to find something that had changed, it would be that the weather got a bit colder and more people flinched violently when they saw me? Those who reacted as if they saw a person they thought dead was alive and walking, they hurriedly avoided their steps or hid themselves in an alleyway.


    Maybe some damn impersonator somewhere else is selling my name and gaining notoriety. If I didn¡¯t know at all, I wouldn¡¯t have considered such a worry as excessive self-consciousness, but after experiencing it twice, it felt like a very reasonable doubt.


    Other than that, it was an extremely normal daily life in the capital. From the morning to the bustling streets and the people on the move¡­


    ¡°Is it real¡­?¡±


    ¡°It must be fake. Are there only one or two people like that these days?


    ¡­everything is normal. I was going to say it¡­


    I heard a short conversation between those who showed an unusual reaction to me and the Leica. When I turned my head, two of my young friends made eye contact with me, then hurriedly lowered their gazes and quickly disappeared somewhere in the alley.


    I didn¡¯t dare to go after them, grab them, ask them for details, or wonder what they were talking about.


    Even if you didn¡¯t do such a hassle, it was so obvious what the situation was.


    ¡°Really sick impersonators.¡±


    Thanks to that, I decided where to go first.


    ?


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was crowded with people from the morning as it had suddenly reached the peak winter season due to the orcs.


    At other times, it would have been a time when only adventurers crawling back to their lodgings after being drunk until dawn, or newbies browsing the quest board in search of additional ie to survive the winter stably, but thebination of salty profits from emergency quests and orcs had the power to force people to be sincere.


    But that did not make even their hearts good or altruistic.


    ¡°Ah fuck get out of the way! It takes a year to get a request!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the skills, get out!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, that¡¯s the request I took first!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem with thete pup, what bullshit?¡±


    In front of the bulletin board, there was an unusually severe physical fight and swearing. The heat was so excessive that the weak new adventurers had to sit down and wait for the rough atmosphere to subside.


    It¡¯s already been three weeks since this kind of atmosphere has be prevalent in the guild. Most of those who fought fiercely were new faces never seen before in the capital city, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re new. Rather, most of them were mid-level adventurers who rolled and rolled in other ces.


    ¡°You bastard without morals, me and you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I was thinking there were too many bugs. Come on!¡±


    As soon as they heard rumors about arge army of orcs, they smelled money based on their long experience as adventurers, and flew out of the city they were in and flew to the capital paying expensive gate fees.


    As for the request, no matter how much the guild mediates, the amount will inevitably vary from city to city. Since money did not spring from the ground, it was a very natural story. At least, I usually bnce it as much as possible to prevent adventurers from focusing on a specific area in pursuit of money, but urgent quests have a very strong tendency to solve the problems they face by solving the problems they have as much as possible, so it has to be different from usual.


    In other words, it means to throw as much money as possible without worrying about bnce.


    As a result, it was natural that urgent requests inrge cities were more attractive than in ordinary cities, and adventurers who knew this fact weighed their skills and gate costs and flew to the capital as soon as they were convinced that they could do enough.e. It was the result of rationally choosing the city closest to the case and the most wealthy.


    In fact, their expectations were right, and the Orc subjugation request was posted on the bulletin board at twice to 2.5 times the usual price, so there was no good news for those with skills.


    But the problem was that it wasn¡¯t a trade secret that only a few knew.


    Normally, there would have been few people who moved because rumors spreadte, but since this incident was the first emergency that urred near the capital, it was a fact that everyone in the know already knew that the royal family even mobilized flying dragon knights to spread information to nearby cities.


    As soon as they heard the news, there were those who joined the Orc subjugation party, and there were others who moved with the mindset of wanting to scrape money in an easier and safer form. Just like those who are arguing in front of the bulletin board right now.


    Those who came to the capital, spending even their own money to make a profit, had only the thought of raising and protecting rice bowls. They mobilized all of their experiences and fought fiercely at a level where sanctions from the guild did note in. Swearing and fist fights are standard, and in severe cases, it wasmon to go behind and p rivals in the back. Then, there were cases where they were robbed on the contrary, but most of them took advantage of those who were weaker than themselves.


    Because of this, Engrim, the head of the capital¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild, whose hair had clearly be empty due to increased anxiety over the past month, had to watch the dogfight in front of the bulletin board in his office with a deep sigh.


    ¡°There are no real assholes.¡±


    In fact, the fact that there were more people carrying or carrying dogs also yed a role, but above all, the problem was that the number of people who naturally came up with the word ¡®unlearned people¡¯ increased too suddenly and a lot.


    The blockade order prohibiting the movement of adventurers was useless in front of the gate.


    It was only natural that they could not prevent movement through the safe gate, as the purpose was to prevent them from ignorantly stepping forward on their own two feet and dying. Normally, more talented people would have toe forward and warn the culprits of the mess or make them notice by acting territorially, but this time they couldn¡¯t.


    The reasons were quite diverse. The reason was that most of the adventurers participating in the Orc Subjugation Corps, who were forcibly sucked down to the marrow of their bones even if they offered a reasonable amount of money, went on a break, and the reason was that, due to the nature of the capital, there were fewer adventurers with superior skills than in other dangerous areas, and just before the Oak Gate Incident broke out. It was also the reason that some of the adventurers who could be called middle-ss were killed en masse at the hands of Eldmia.


    I wanted to hold on to anyone and ask if things could go this far, even if things were twisted, but Engrim, who couldn¡¯t because he was the guild leader, eventually spoke to the visitor with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Garun. How could it not be?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re asking about the obvious. That¡¯s beyond my ability.¡±


    Calmly picking up Engrim¡¯s treasured chocte and eating it, Garun shrugged. He was famous for his scouting, and he knew that he was not intimidating at all because he was a skilled person only recognized by those who knew him.


    Rather, if he went down there right away, those who recognized his face would be counted on one hand. I¡¯d be d if you didn¡¯tugh at me.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather kick out the guild door now and hope that Eldmia-sanes in. Right now, I can see insignificant things imitating you, so I¡¯ll probably start giving half of it as soon as Ie in. Do you know that?¡±


    They giggled andughed, but it wasn¡¯t asfortable as Garoon¡¯s speed.


    It¡¯s just that they went over to the expedient and did that, but most of them were people who shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce. It couldn¡¯t have been nice to see them, blinded by their greed to earn more money, abandoning the city they were in and harassing even the new recruits here.


    Even swindlers who imitated Eldmia dragged mutts who didn¡¯t listen and made all sorts of mess. Right now, even in front of the bulletin board, there were not one or two scammers looking at each other.


    ¡°Oops, that friend must have been very angry today.¡±


    A young man came into Garun and Engrim¡¯s eyes. Among those who were originally active in the capital, there was no one who did not know who he was who had just joined the guild.


    ¡°This chewy!


    Balus, the most ardent follower of Eldmia.


    In a short period of one month, one of the new adventurers who was recognized for their diligence in the guild, who worked really hard and ferociously received requests, collected money, and thriftily equipped their equipment, showed up at the guild.

 Chapter 381

    Despite having ventured into the adventure industry without fear like other upstarts, Balus was a pretty decent talent who established himself very quickly. Although it was a downside to see people imitating Eldmia like that, they would bubble up.


    Still, there are quite a few people who think that they have a strong sense of justice in that they do not forgive cheaters, but¡­ There are more than 20 cheaters identified in the guild, and there are only seven cheaters sitting there. There were quite a few opinions that it might be more appropriate.


    Of course, leaving all that aside, Balus¡¯ actions were justified. Even in the guild, no one was dissatisfied with his actions. On the contrary, I tend to cheer them on enough to subtly give them a cheap potion after a fight.


    In a way, the guild should directly step in and sanction such fraudulent acts, but it was a perfect situation to give the impression that they were doing it moderately by putting adventurers at the forefront, but they did not neglect them because they liked the guild.


    In the first ce, when Eldmia disappeared and people like that appeared, the guild was the first to diligently apply sanctions and block them. No matter how trash they were doing, it was natural for the guild to have people who had to use them die doing stupid things without fear, even from the guild¡¯s perspective.


    It was the same logic as preventing people from crossing continents in winter. It was because adventurers were able to handle tasks of a certain level or higher even if their personality was wed.


    At least there was a possibility that it would be safe to move around the city in winter, but if the Eldmia impersonator was discovered, there was a high probability that he would be an idiot or die. The guild even sprinkled rewards on those who deliberately reported on the impersonators, and put pressure on their criminal activities very hard.


    However, sanctions were only possible when the witnesses were certain or when the victim appeared with evidence. The capital was wide and the guild was narrow. There was no way to catch them all, even sneaking around outside secretly.


    That said, there is no evidence, but if sanctions are applied for impersonating criminals simply for carrying a sword and dragging a dog, a situation arises where unusual people such as beast trainers cannot even set foot. They are really just hunters with dogs, but they can be innocently reported and harmed.


    As a result, no matter how obvious the intentions of those gathered in front of the bulletin board right now are, the guild has no choice but to ept their poor excuse that they are nothing more than dog owners who have suddenly increased.


    It was only natural that the guild receptionists gave good evaluations of Balus, who voluntarily yed a role in suppressing them a little by arguing every day with those who were acting proudly by using expedients even if they wanted to get rid of them because they were ugly.


    In fact, Balus¡¯ actions could have been poisonous to himself. Among those who are active in the capital, there are only a handful of suicide hopefuls impersonating Eldmia, so most of the impersonators were outsiders who came to the capital through Oak Gate and heard rumors of Eldmia and thought it was good to use them. As you can see, they were more experienced adventurers than Balus.


    Of course, there are more cases of being beaten than losing. Nevertheless, when Balus still saw the fake Eldmia, he started a match and rushed at it. In fact, there were not a few kids who gave up imitating because of that balus, but¡­


    ¡°Haa, that crazy bastard really. Prepare yourself not to wake up all week.¡±


    ¡­Most of the humans now gathered weren¡¯t like that.


    An adventurer who was dragging a hunting dog that seemed to have a bad temper at first nce approached Balus, loosening its joints. It lookedpletely different, but it was a con artist who was on the side of matching the assortment and having some skills. As soon as the distance narrowed, the two men stretched out their fists without saying who said first.


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was Balus who was hit. Even though he was a swindler, the man was a mid-level adventurer.


    ¡°I! I¡¯m called Eldmia! Why! You! What the fuck! This! You bitch!¡±


    The ballus staggers every time the attack of the impostor, who is in good form, enters heavily, probably because he punched in the back alley. There were adventurers who tried to stop this, but other adventurers stopped them.


    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t like the Balus or because I supported con artists. Rather, it was more like an adventurer¡¯s consideration for Balus¡¯s pride.


    Balus knew better than anyone else that his skills were less than theirs.


    Even so, the reason why he couldn¡¯t give up on this was because the impression of the short time he met Eldmia was so strong. Even if it was considered to be joining them, I had no choice but to swing my fist.


    Since it was impossible to stigmatize Balus that he only acted in anticipation of getting help, some adventurers have only been considerate by buying them a drink or a meal once the case is settled.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Then I¡¯m going to leave the guild as is¡­¡±


    Garun, who had no choice but to watch the situation while picking up the chocte and trying to put it in his mouth, unknowingly dropped the chocte and blurted out his words.


    Engrim red at Garoon, who was still ufortable, but even dropped the expensive chocte. Realizing that his expression was unusual, he turned his gaze to where he was looking.


    And I understood Garun. At the same time, I felt like my lost hair was growing back.


    ¡°I¡¯m! Go to Eld Mia! This baby!¡±


    The big full swing geared it into Balus¡¯ chin and made him stumble. Even so, Balus somehow moved his feet and tried not to fall. If he hadn¡¯t bumped into his staggered back for five steps backwards, he might have copsed.


    Then someone who bumped into him said.


    ¡°Are you going to Eldmia?¡±


    Surprised enough to forget even the dizziness and pain caused by the beating, Balus hurriedly turned his head backwards and, unable to properly bnce, ended up knocking his butt backwards. But Balus didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Ha, yes. I¡¯m going to Eldmia. You¡­ what the fuck is that?¡±


    Some of the adventurers who noticed who was standing with their backs to the light, apanied by a shepherd dog who was panting and shaking their hips beside them, began to rush to one side of the wall in an instant.


    The exact opposite of the fake Eldmia gathered near the bulletin board.


    Few of those standing in front of the bulletin board noticed that the movement had begun, but even those who noticed did not notice the seriousness of the situation, only sending nces to see what it was doing. And that was the case with the man who had been punching Balus just before. He looked back and forth between the shepherd dog and the man, then snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really stupid. If you¡¯re going to imitate it, why don¡¯t you bring a decent dog?¡±


    Even among the adventurers in front of the bulletin board, which had once been lulled due to themotion caused by the scammers, ridicule at the new spectacle burst out.


    Still, the mutt I brought with me is better than that. In that sense, many peopleughed.


    That¡¯s why the dog that the person who just joined the guild had had a naive look. Panting even at this moment was a strange smile, so if it was cute, it was cute, but it wasn¡¯t threatening at all.


    However, the man who bumped into Balus looked at the reaction expressionlessly and then shook his head and said,


    ¡°Leica. Take those dogs to one ce.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    The shepherd dog, who had been panting innocently, as soon as he heard hismand, made a snarl as if answering, then immediately showed his teeth and growled.


    ¡°Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­!¡±


    And with just that, the air changed in an instant.


    The look on the faces of the adventurers became very serious when they saw that, regardless of whether it was a ferocious hound or a stupid mutt, all of them groaned with their tails and heads lowered at once. It was not a natural sight to see all the dogs flocking to a corner of the guild to get even a little further away from that shepherd dog who had been naive just a moment ago.


    However, the person who created the pattern calmly walked into the guild as if it were natural, and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so damned since you¡¯ve only been away for about a month.¡±


    The man who excitedly punched Balus looked at the man btedly, turning his gaze away from his dog, who fled behind him.


    I paid less attention to the dog because it was funny, but seeing it now, the size was no joke. The gauntlet he was wearing seemed like a high-end item, and the sword he wore around his waist was also a sword, but the two-handed ax he was carrying on his back felt like it weighed just by looking at it.


    With each step closer, everything came to me with a sense of pressure, and the man involuntarily hesitated and tried to step back.


    However, the man¡¯s words and reactions were faster than that.


    ¡°Thank God I met you in the city.¡±


    Without even giving me time to understand what he meant, the man¡¯s fist flew like lightning. Quadduk! Amidst the thump and the strong impact, the man was sure that one side of his jaw had been properly smashed.


    ¡°If it was outside, I would have split the skull in half.¡±


    The man¡¯s words continued in agony werepletely iprehensible.


    Looks like it¡¯s already split.


    The man who recalled such sentiments in his hazy consciousness was scattered on the floor like a doll whose strings had been cut. While everyone was silent at the sudden sight, the man said while looking at the people gathered at the bulletin board.


    ¡°I am going to Eldmia.¡±


    that¡¯s real


    Only then did the impersonators understand why the adventurers resting in the hall were stuck to one side, and their impressions were distorted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you good things to the sons of Zadmia who are here.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even a promise, but as soon as he heard the man¡¯s words, the rumors about Eldmia that had been heard so far were automatically recalled in the heads of the impersonators without anyone saying first. Thanks to that, if even one of the rumors were true, the impersonators could easily intuit that they would be screwed.


    ¡°Tear up the impersonator going to Eldmia.¡±


    Unfortunately, most of the rumors they heard were true.

 Chapter 382

    All names in this world are only one in the world, or there is no such thing.


    It is said that somewhere in the world, there really is Eldmia, Ega, and Eldmia Ega. So, even if the guy whose jawline was just smashed at me proudly shouts, ¡°Go to Eldmia,¡± it can¡¯t be stopped, and even if it¡¯s really referring to me, it¡¯s the guild¡¯s position that if you throw a joke on it, you¡¯ll have no choice but to let it go.


    Even those who know what I¡¯ve done right now are taking refuge in a corner like that. Even if you block it or block it, it¡¯s a damn thing. I understand that much because I don¡¯t know the sorrow of those who manage it.


    So I beat the guild¡¯s items carefully so that they wouldn¡¯t be smashed. It wasn¡¯t too difficult. It was a job that only had to break the jaw in one shot. After beating the three guys like that, the guys in front of the bulletin board took care of themselves, so the matter was resolved very quickly.


    ¡°As a reminder, my impersonator in the west got its head split in front of the guards. Don¡¯t forget that the biggest reason you¡¯re still alive today is that you never got to see my impersonator in person.¡±


    As well as the fact that even pretending can break your jaw.


    The guys who couldn¡¯t even answer properly nodded their heads and left the guild, and I turned my head to a familiar face as I watched the dogs running away in pursuit of Laika.


    ¡°Look at it again. This time it¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s different.¡±


    The guy who didn¡¯t look like he was beaten so badly just smiled at my words. I don¡¯t know if he can¡¯t stand injustice or not, but it was true that he was helpful in disposing of Szadmia, so I took a gold coin out of my pocket and put it directly into his hand.


    ¡°Get treated properly.¡±


    No matter what the intention was, it was also for the recognition that there could be benefits from fighting Tsadmia, so it was not a waste. Of course, the fact that he was unintentionally making money in the West also yed a part. After waving his hand appropriately to the guy who was surprised to see the gold coin, he approached the receptionists, and there were faces he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time and faces he hadn¡¯t seen before. Thanks to that, the gaze was a little awkward, but for now, I conveyed the purpose of the visit to finish.


    ¡°This is Eldmia Ega, who returned from Raviel Pioneering Vige Security Request Support. I¡¯m going to make a progress report.¡±


    It¡¯s about a monthte, but I¡¯m looking at it.


    ?


    Unlike the new faces who made strange faces after hearing my words, the existing receptionists acted quickly. As if I had been prepared in advance, I was guided immediately and went up to the second floor, where I was greeted by the guild leader Engrim and the adventurer Garun, and was able to sit down.


    Engrim, who took a piece of chocte from a chocte box that was more empty than he had seen before and ate it, put it down on the table.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already been a month since the incident, we¡¯ve shared the rough story with the royal family and figured out the situation. Thanks to that, we know that Eldmia-sama¡¯s contribution was very great.¡±


    It was a situation where humility would rather be deceptive, so I had no choice but to nod my head this time.


    Of course, there are quite a few ungrateful people who say that the orcs who lost their escape because I closed the gate are still making a fuss.


    However, I can assure you that the number of orc viges I saw and shed until I reached Kelvast across the prairie beyond that gate was more if there were more than those who came over here, but it was not less. If the situation at the time, where they could not easily push the frontlines even with the mobilization of flying dragon knights, had been maintained for a few days, Ethyl might have been greeted with proliferating orcs like the Soviet army, which knocked out 25,000 more after 20,000 tanks exploded.


    Even if opening the gate is only temporary, it is clear that Kak is a sorcerer, so he must have opened it in a shamanistic way. In the end, shamanism is the ability that the more people involved die, the more souls can be used. It is said that if many orcs died, it would have been able to ¡®temporarily¡¯ open again. It must have been a blood-drying day due to the endless offensive of Orcs.


    It is said that it was the Duke of Lesrom and the Princess of Messina who uttered an argument simr to my opinion and silenced all voices of dissatisfaction. In a different sense, it was like receiving help from two reluctant people.


    ¡°So, what we want to hear is about the prairie that Eldmia-sama experienced in the process of returningter, rather than the incident.¡±


    Even if it was a staggering coincidence, it was more like an orc, a monster that was treated like a mere beast, using the gate tounch an air raid. It is said that corpses presumably belonging to demons were found in the dungeon where the gate was located, so the possibility of demons intervening could not be ignored this time, but it is also true that Kak had the ability to recycle them.


    What was considered improbable has actually happened, and now we must be fully prepared for the possibility of the same thing happening again. What Engrim wanted to hear from me was a personal opinion about him.


    ¡°You want to know if instances like Kak aremon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t orcs in Isthiel¡­ but they¡¯re very different from the orcs of the steppe.¡±


    Monsters with some intelligence will have their own civilization if their own ecology is maintained for a long time.


    In the process, just as geniuses are born among humans, there are often cases where mutants that can be called geniuses ur among monsters, elerating their development. In fact, there are records in the history books of goblin colonies that forged weapons and armor directly.


    Even so, the hostility toward humans remains the same, so humans must constantly exterminate and destroy monsters to prevent them from bing cumbersome enemies by building a civilization. Like animals, it would be nice to be able to make them extinct, but like the creation of dungeons, monsters don¡¯t know where their roots start and the seeds never dry up, so just continuing quarantine is the best option right now.


    And Etisel is a country that has worked hard on quarantine. There was a demon right in front of me, so a problem suddenly erupted, but if the monsters exploded together, there was no answer, so I¡¯ve always been an adventurer since the beginning of the country.


    Well, that doesn¡¯t mean the Western Kingdom waszy. It¡¯s just that the prairie itself is not human territory, so we have no choice but to let go. Rather, it can be said that he is very sincere in that he even creates a walled city called Kelvastra and acts as a defense line for mankind.


    Even so, Kak came out. Of course you have to set boundaries. But even after understanding all of that, I was able to speak confidently.


    ¡°Personally, I think absolutely not.¡±


    If you insist, it¡¯s right to think that the bastard is like a hero given to the orcs by their ancestors.


    However, in order to do so, the premise must be established that the ancestors of those who have died have truly settled down in their Valha, the steppes of the sky. ? It¡¯s clear that everything these bastards believe in is nonsense full of contradictions.


    So, my conclusion was that Kak was nothing more than an irregr born by thorough coincidence, not an arrangement by an ancestral god. When such opinions were presented in moderation, both Engrim and Garun listened with interest and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a valid guess. This time, it might be right to assume that the demons got entangled there and there was no luck.¡±


    ¡°Even those demons were killed by the Orcs, so it would be difficult to see that the two cooperated.


    It may sound too optimistic, but it didn¡¯t have to be bitterly pessimistic. As for the details, real experts will discuss ande to a conclusion anyway. After that, the three of us talked for a while and presented various hypotheses, but no variable that would change our opinion came out.


    In the meantime, Engrim¡¯s chocte had dwindled and he drank three separate cups of tea, and we were able to wrap up our conversation by the time the bathroom started running out.


    ¡°I think this is enough. Now we are talking about the reward, but I think this will be given along with the reward that the royal family will provideter.¡±


    Engrim handed over a money bag, saying that it was because the royal family had to treat a hero who handled a major case appropriately.


    ¡°So, you can see this as a token of appreciation from the guild, not as a reward. I heard and felt that you were active in this incident¡­ but if it wasn¡¯t for Eldmia-sama, it would have definitely not ended like this. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that too much to say thanks?¡±


    It was not, but it contained three times more than the original request. But Engrim shook his head with a shy smile.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not only a sign of gratitude, but also an apology. An apology for notpletely preventing the unsavory incident caused by the self-proimed Eldmia.¡±


    hmm. I had no intention of holding the guild ountable, but there was no need to refuse the money they gave me, so when I epted it moderately, Engrim added a littlement.


    ¡°Still, these people will disappear as soon as the royal family gives them an official reward, so please be patient.¡±


    Impersonators do not disappear simply because the royal family gives them money. Engrim¡¯s words were close to indirectly hinting in advance that a medal of honor or a title would be intertwined with this reward.


    If it was a title, it would be very fucking hard to move, so from my point of view, a medal was better¡­ It would be very, very annoying if you waited without knowing what wasing and received the title, so it was a situation where you had to meet someone in the end to find out anything.


    There¡¯s no way to contact the princess with a leech first and face her, so it¡¯s time to go to the aristocratic house.

 Chapter 383

    There was nothing to waste time on, so as soon as the conversation in the guild was over, I moved to the aristocratic house.


    Fortunately, no troublesome incidents urred in the process. As soon as I arrived at the aristocratic house, I was guided as if I had been waiting for it, and it was awkward that it was so natural to go to the office of Duke Lesrom, whom I had grown ustomed to.


    Thanks to that, even in that short time, I couldn¡¯t throw away the feeling of embarrassment, but the incident didn¡¯t happen until I opened his door. It was kind of funny how I was worried about such things even in the capital for a moment¡­ but that should have happened once or twice.


    Anyway, facing my face, Duke Lesrom stopped writing something and said with an inappropriately soft smile.


    ¡°Would you like a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I just picked up some tea leaves that are suitable for a cold day yesterday.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand the idea of drinking tea while checking the temperature, even though I had worked hard at the Ogatorp Mansion, but I decided to do it because he said so. I drank and went to the bathroom until I got sick of it in the guild, but since I always get thirsty while talking, there was no reason to refuse.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a nobleman who¡¯s going to put something weird in it now.


    As he sat down with such thoughts in mind, Duke Lesrom got up very leisurely and, still skillfully preparing tea, threw a stone fastball like flowing water.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted, so there¡¯s no need to exin this or that. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Questions such as why they had taken measures to prepare for my return and how they were not surprised to see me were all pointless questions. It¡¯s even more strange that the duke, who moves with the royal family, doesn¡¯t know. So, I also decided to throw a stone fastball.


    ¡°What am I getting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a medal.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing to be able tomunicate well, but it¡¯s a little scary when youmunicate well like this. Because it was so clear what that ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ meant.


    ¡°It is called the Silver Shield Medal, one of the medals you get when you make a contribution to the defense of the capital. There is a perception that you are so honorable, so you can¡¯t touch it. Are there a lot of people who imitate you these days?¡±


    Is it because it is an exhibition that it has all kinds of information, or is it the position of the workmanship that has to be like that? I nodded my head appropriately, thinking that it was a position I would want to decline no matter what.


    ¡°If you go around impersonating, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hanging. After a few people die, they¡¯ll disappear in an instant. I hope you¡¯ll be patient. Oh, just in case, I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but we don¡¯t know what the Empire will give you.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and replied in the same way to Duke Lesrom, who was talking half-jokingly and half-seriously while bringing a tea set.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, can you give me a title?¡±


    Esmuier, who already knew what I was about to do, couldn¡¯t give me something like that, so it was close to what I said, but Duke Lesrom, who kept a smile on his answer, looked at me with an eye that seemed like he was going to see anything strange.


    ¡°Yeah, I saved the first princess, not anyone else, but if you wish, I¡¯ll just give you a title.¡±


    And what followed was an extremely ordinary theory. The moment I realized that I had made a mistake in the ident, I almost had a brain freeze btedly.


    ¡°¡­I can see that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really show your senses are distorted from time to time. It¡¯s to the point that I¡¯m nervous that you¡¯re going ahead with medals rather than titles. If at all you want to get a titleter, just say it. I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of treating you badly.¡±


    I unintentionally nted a strange distrust and became embarrassed, but fortunately Duke Lesrom didn¡¯t dig further. Since he usually did things that could be called entrics, he might have been convinced that his way of thinking was different from others.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a medal that shows the gratitude of the royal family, so even if there are people who bother you by saying they¡¯ll recruit you, you won¡¯t be able to move. The same goes for the side. Thanks to that, no one has yete out with a strong opinion that we should take advantage of your heroic achievements.¡±


    As if he had already predicted what I would be curious about, Duke Lesrom, who only pointed out the points and exined it, was indeed a nerd. Maybe that¡¯s why, no matter how friendly he is, the longer he sits down and talks, the more ufortable he bes.


    ¡°Rather, if you clearly express your intentions, as soon as you be an adult, you will receive the honor of a wandering knight, and there are even opinions about sending them to the battlefield as soon as possible. What do you think?¡±


    It was good news to have an aristocrat with the appropriate reaction I was hoping for, but this time I had no choice but to put it mildly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to wait and see the progress for a while because I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are things I need to find out personally, and there are things I need to help an acquaintance with.¡±


    I had no reason to say anything specific, and I didn¡¯t want to, so when I put it mildly, Duke Lesrom immediately nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more.


    Surprisingly, the important story rted to me ended with that.


    After that, after listening to the story of the tea that Duke Lesrom had prepared, he had repeated about 30 or so ¡®normal chats¡¯ in which he responded appropriately, but left the aristocratic house as if nothing really happened.


    ¡®Come often. It¡¯s nice to have a break and talk to you thanks to that.¡¯ It was a truly peaceful ending, except that I felt like I had been hurt by the smile of Duke Lesrom, who saw me off with the usual greeting.


    ¡°¡­Ah really, why do you keep feeling like something happened?¡±


    The problem is, that¡¯s why I¡¯m getting more excited. I keep looking back even when I try to move my steps thinking that nothing will happen.


    In the end, unable to let go of my feelings of embarrassment, I hurriedly headed to Mr. Balkun¡¯s workshop to get away from him quickly, reminding myself that I was not dealing with politicians.


    As if I was being chased, I hurriedly bought a drink to pass as a courtesy gift and arrived at Mr. Valcun¡¯s workshop. I was greeted with great hospitality and immediately met Mr. Valcun, like seafood delivered directly from the farm. It was obvious, but the hospitality was not because of alcohol.


    The reason was that more customers flocked to the store as my name spread within a month. Thanks to this, I was able to repair almost all the armor for free this time.


    ¡°I guess this time it was a little rough.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been around a lot.¡±


    There were some injuries in the battle with Ear Hunters, but in fact, the small damage caused when dealing with Orcs in the steppe wasrge. Except for the time to sleep, I fought with a group of orcs throughout the move, so no matter how trivial they were, I couldn¡¯t finish it cleanly.


    Mr. Valkun, who knew my situation to some extent through rumors, did not ask how I rolled, but instead handed it over to another cksmith to give him an estimate.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing new about the yard that brought the warriors. Do you need anything else besides armor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any specific weapons I want to buy, but is there any way to meet the shadow feet?¡±


    ¡°He? Why?¡±


    ¡°I used the potion I receivedst time, and the effect was very impressive.


    As a result, it was a bit wasteful, but the blue potion given by the shadow feet was definitely expensive. Although the wounds were smallpared to the puncture in the stomach, I did not feel fatigue after recovery, and there were not even scars left. Considering the merit of prolonging one¡¯s life, it would not be a waste to spend all the funds obtained in the West.


    However, after researching it, I wanted to get advice from Shadow Feet as much as possible, as I could face a situation where there is a risk of counterfeiting or that there is a difference in efficacy outside of the designated ce of purchase.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Originally, he didn¡¯te often because he was moving with his party, but looking back, he¡¯s been strangely frequenttely, so I wonder if there¡¯s a possibility?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Balkun exined that the shadow feet do not move alone but in a party. Seeing that the party matched his scouting skills, it was clear that they were adventurers who belonged to the upper ranks among self-sufficient people.


    ¡°Anyway, it will take a day to fix your armor, so let¡¯s send someone to check it out.


    It was a little surprising that it only took about a day to repair the armor apart from Mr. Valkun¡¯s extremely reasonablepromise.


    This time, the word was repair, but it was also reinforcement work. It is also work to add iron tes to parts that are often worn out during battles and to attach chains to parts where knives can unknowingly prate like gaps, but at the smithy, there are also piles of items that adventurers who are on a break have entrusted to repair.


    When I expressed my embarrassment at the sudden preferential treatment, which was no different from giving priority to all the people who were entrusted to me before me, Mr. Balkun burst intoughter and said,


    ¡°There are things that have benefited from your reputation, so I can do that much. And all the other guys are just taking a break, but you have a strong feeling that you are always busy running somewhere. I won¡¯t say anything if I deal with it first.¡±


    Do my actions make it seem that way? The answer came out just by thinking about it for a moment. If you¡¯re stuck in a corner, you¡¯ve been running around like you¡¯ve got a disease that kills you.


    Now, if I just study for a while and don¡¯t rest, my body might get weak.

 Chapter 384

    After visiting Mr. Valkun, every day passed smoothly.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get in touch with the shadow feet. If he hade a day earlier, he would have been able to meet him, but he said it was after he had left the capital because of a request. He said he would deliver the words when he came backter, but it was a disappointing ending in many ways because we don¡¯t know when that will happen.


    Other than that, it was all about talking about meeting people separately as promised at dinner.


    To be honest, Ragnis was the one who scared me the most, but rather than saying anything about my recklessness, it seemed that I was more concerned about the fact that I wasn¡¯t a great help in such a situation, so it suddenly became aforting atmosphere. Still, it was recent news from Lord Renisa that she began to receive intense training more enthusiastically, perhaps as if her mental strength had been strengthened as well as her physical body. At this rate, Little Ekatrina might really beplete.


    Cheryl was just Cheryl.


    She reacted the most calmly, probably because she saw the head of the Great Devil cut in the first ce. While I went to work at the academy and read and unwrapped items that were no different from Seneran¡¯s workbooks, she asionally showed up and asked me about what happened in the West. . I wondered why she didn¡¯t go back to her family this vacation¡­ But I didn¡¯t bother asking because I heard from Master that there were only a few people who stayed in the dormitory and studied and practiced on their own this time.


    Seneran took all the tools and investigated, listened to, and recorded the changes in my body until the moment I left for Mand Port with the Gaendal Party.


    ¡°I was told not to wear it in front of priests and wizards, but why in front of a hero and a saint¡­?¡±


    In the process, I heard the story of the battle with the great devil, which I hadn¡¯t been able to do before, and almost caused a match, but I managed to calm it down and let it go. Since it¡¯s a long-term request, I can¡¯te back for a week or two, so I urge you to study hard.


    A week passed like that, and now only the academyes and goes, and the days continue to solve the customized workbooks Seneran left behind.


    ¡°If I had studied this much in my previous life, would my sry have changed?¡±


    The more I study, the more I realize that I have no talent for magic, but unlike humans, who have separate mana and aura, the demons use only one mana, so they are full of areas that can be applied, so they are not particrly discouraged. It wasn¡¯t too hard to understand. It was only natural that magic would not have spread as much in the world if it had been knowledge that only a very few could enjoy in the first ce.


    The only downside is that relying on talent and intuition eats up a lot because it is just a science where the bizarre analogy of door and emotional mathematics seems very appropriate. After studying for the amount of time I had set in advance, I stood up with a long stretch, made coffee, and hugged and stroked Laika, who was sneaking up on myp.


    The faculty building was quiet. It was the students who stayed and studied autonomously, not the professors. At least until recently, Master stayed with me to help me study, but it¡¯s already been over an hour since he was away due to work at the royal family. There were no people in the other professor¡¯s offices, so for a while, only the sound of boiling coffee, the magic stone stove running, and the sound of the wind could be heard.


    It was around the time the coffee was boiling that a new noise came in.


    -smart.


    To be honest, I was terribly surprised. It took me a while to ept that I couldn¡¯t even hear footsteps, let alone pretend to be present, even though I was paying attention to the sounds around me.


    I don¡¯t want to be arrogant, but it makes no sense. The marble floor made a certain sound of footsteps unless someone deliberately and carefully walked on it.


    I also didn¡¯t like the fact that I couldn¡¯t tell who was standing outside because there were no windows in the corridors or half of the doors were made of ss like the school in my previous life. As if reading my tension, Laika, who was in my arms, quickly descended to the floor.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deliberately ask who it was.


    In any case, if the name of the person I had to open the door to greet was mentioned, regardless of authenticity, I had to do so, but if someone outside the door, whose presence was still faint, decided to surprise me, I could be annoyed. It¡¯s better to open the door yourself and let theme in. Fortunately, as soon as he heard me, the other party opened the door to the professor¡¯s office and entered.


    And I was quite surprised to see an unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Ah, hello. It¡¯s been a while¡­¡±


    The saintess of the empire, who had never actually had a proper conversation before, cautiously opened the door and entered. Did I mention her name¡­ Tennessee?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry to see you so suddenly¡­ but can I talk to you?¡±


    It was right that he hade to me without even having any other business. I wondered if Siegfried hade with me, so I tilted my head to look behind the door, but only the Tennea saint was there.


    ¡°Stop it for now. I don¡¯t want to use a knife for nothing.¡±


    That alone was a problem, so I stopped her once. As if she hadn¡¯t expected my reaction, a look of bewilderment shone on the face of the Tennessee saint for a moment, but I still couldn¡¯t help but question her sudden and quiet visit.


    No, are the parties really right? I didn¡¯t see anything strange at first nce as magic poetry, but there were still many things I didn¡¯t know in the world, so I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t understand this situation itself, where the saintess came to see me alone without the hero. I know that she passed away to the Empire, and there was no mention of her revisiting. Even fully armed. If not, please exin to me so I can understand.¡±


    As I deliberately gripped the sword to prove that it was not empty words, Tennea hurriedly retrieved something from her bosom and took it out with a hissing sound.


    ¡°I have a letter for that, that, that exnation. Can you take it?¡±


    ¡°A letter¡­?¡±


    What Tennea brought out was a letter sealed in familiar white wax. The saintess brought Esmuer¡¯s letter? In the middle of the unknown, I needed to check first, so I nodded and called Leica next to me.


    ¡°Leica, can you get that?¡±


    [Yes!]


    As Laika approached, Tennessee¡¯s face showed a variety of emotions. However, she soon regained herposure and carefully handed over the letter to Laika, and I opened the envelope she asked for and looked at the contents.


    And there was definitely a short phrase written in the handwriting of Esmuer I sawst time.


    [I don¡¯t know what I saw in the dragon subjugation, but that weak-willed saintess said she wanted to meet you alone. You should dare to tell meter what kind of tryst you had with another woman.]


    It was really short and there wasn¡¯t much else to it, but the handwriting was Esmuer¡¯s. Either that or it¡¯s a really borate forgery.


    ¡°¡­why did you arm yourself and kill the presence?¡±


    ¡°Mo,e secretly. Bo, you can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±


    Although they were called inside, the fact that they were in a state of insanity remained unchanged.


    The reason I saw it in the dragon subjugation? Then it must be clear that I came for the decapitation of demons then. The problem is that he never imagined that he would be talking about it in the form of being alone with a saint.


    ¡°Do you want coffee?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡®You are a demon because you use magic. die!¡¯ If I hade with the meaning, I would not havee alone like this. Considering that I didn¡¯t tell Esmue, it would be right that I was faithfully keeping the request I had given at the time. But in such a situation, the warrior secretly came to me and checked something? Even using an unknown divine power that erases his own existence?


    I didn¡¯t mean to be struck by such a timid development of someone who looked so timid and stabbed me in the stomach with a cleaver. and opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else, I came because of what you showed mest time in the underground waterway¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I showed you one or two things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Ah, the demons¡¯ necks¡­ at the same time¡­chhack!


    ¡± It looked very stupid, but that could have been all acting.


    ¡°I understand. I thought the day woulde when we would talk about itter, but I didn¡¯t expect to talk only with the saintess like this.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought so too, but first of all, it might be better for Zeke to talk about it in advance, so I-I came here.¡±


    ¡°¡­what did you want to talk about?¡±


    It was a tone that made people go crazy, but it was only stuttering and not incoherent, so there was no inconvenience in understanding. The saintess stopped talking for a moment at my question, carefully put her coffee cup on the table next to her, and looked at me as she grabbed the staff she was holding in her arms for a moment.


    And he asked a question in a neat form that couldn¡¯t be found in the tone of the moment before.


    ¡°Are you the devil¡¯s champion?¡±


    At that moment, for some reason, the saintess¡¯ eyes seemed to glow with a silver light.

 Chapter 385

    That¡¯s why Seneran warned you.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what the saintess¡¯ intention of the question was, but it was highly likely that it was because she had discovered signs of magical power in me. But what bothered me right away was the calm look and attitude that waspletely different from the hesitant look from before.


    eyes changed. Not metaphorically, but physically.


    The overall atmosphere is the same, but the eyes of the saintess, which had been close to light brown, have a soft silvery color. It was impossible to tell the difference with magic poetry, but it was clear that it had something to do with divine power, seeing that the same feeling as when I heard the voice of the World Tree, even if it was very subtle, touched my whole body like wind.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was hostile, though, so I looked her straight in the eyes and asked again.


    ¡°Is that divine power?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wrote a sex method to detect lies.¡±


    ¡°Did you just write that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I also wrote a calming voice method.¡±


    no wonder. I was a bit embarrassed to ask directly, but even in this situation, it was a little funny to slightly lower my eyes.


    I heard that the magician¡¯s lie detector, the Orb of Truth, isn¡¯t perfect, but what about that? I stared at the saintess, who wasn¡¯t particrly overbearing and just showed a calm attitude, then shrugged my shoulders and answered her question.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Although it could have been an absurd answer at first nce, the saintess did not question or question her in an absurd tone. I just tilt my head. It was also proof that the sex method was effective. Because I really don¡¯t know. Even the saintess of the Demonic Church was not sure, so what do you know?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking why I¡¯m asking this question?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be better to answer clearly, so I answered first. I have to ask that question now. Why are you asking such a strange question in secret?¡±


    ¡®Die, the devil¡¯s advance guard!¡¯ Since the suspicions did not disappear, he prepared to draw the sword at any time by adjusting his posture naturally while maintaining tension.


    Although I had fought demon worshipers who imed to be pseudo pdins, I had never fought a real pdin, so divine power was an unknown territory to me as well. Even more so, the opponent is Tennea, a saint with strong divine power, who is promoted as a warrior¡¯spanion in one church. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an innate talent or an acquired talent, but just because I show a dumb attitude doesn¡¯t give me a reason to let my guard down.


    If you show hostility and try to shovel, it¡¯s safe to cut somewhere. Siegfried¡¯s rtionship with the Empire was the next problem.


    ¡°¡­Do you know what kind of ability Eldmia-sama showed at that time in detail?¡±


    Fortunately, Tennea showed no hostility. It was clear that she had no intention of attacking unless she was a psychopath who could kill people without any hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ummm, it¡¯s a little different.¡±


    ¡°Is it different?¡±


    It was Tennea who said it with a slightly embarrassed expression, but it was me who was embarrassed. Seeing my reaction, Tennea carefully removed her hand from the staff and pointed to her eyes before continuing.


    ¡°There are things that look natural when you enter the priesthood. Oh, that doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is like that, and the higher the divine power, the more things you see.¡±


    It was only that I was able to speak calmly, but there was no change in my strangely timid speaking method, so I unknowingly frowned slightly and forced a conclusion. Then, Tennea was once again taken aback and hurriedly got to the point.


    ¡°That means, apart from feeling Aura or mana, you can get a glimpse of other divinities. It was like that then, and now¡­ I can feel two types of divinity.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±


    Like this? It was a little dumbfounded, so I took out the seed of the World Tree from her bosom, and Tennea opened her eyes wide and nodded. as if that¡¯s right


    ¡°Can you feel which god is divinity?¡± ¡°Ah, no. I just¡­ can only tell that it¡¯s different. The feeling that the color is different? If it¡¯s not the divinity of an evil god


    , I¡¯m only able to notice that it¡¯s a little different¡­¡±


    It sounds like you can¡¯t. I put the seed back in my bosom as I looked at Tennea, who suddenly gave me trouble following her sudden appearance, and I asked her, who was unable to say anything, with her mouth closed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I¡¯m the devil¡¯s champion or apostle. Then what were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was going to ask Zeke if he had any intention of harming me.¡±


    You came here just to ask a question? I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Yes, since a human who can use magic feels divinity, it shouldn¡¯t have been difficult to think of Epa, the demon. Since he is the god of demons, it is quite possible that such suspicions arise.


    But if I was worried about that, shouldn¡¯t I havee here alone? I was curious about her easy judgment.


    ¡°Leaving aside the fact that I¡¯m doing well, what if there was such an intention?¡±


    However, when I heard Tennessee¡¯s answer to my ensuing question, I was curious and nabal, and goose bumps ran down my spine.


    ¡°I was going to die with you.¡±


    An immediate answer that came out without hesitation.


    If she had even madness in her eyes, she would have thought she was an ordinary madwoman and ended up feeling disgusted, but Tennea was perfectly calm. Thanks to this, I could see that her answer was not a simple bravado, but a conviction that came from having something powerful enough to believe that friendship was possible.


    Isn¡¯t this a crazy bitch, really?!


    ¡°Fuck God, what the hell were you thinking?!¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t even think about being polite or anything. At least, not speaking half words was the Maginot line.


    Are you carrying the holy hand grenade of Antioch? Regardless of what Tennessee thought, I first wore the gauntlet that I hung on my belt.


    There is a fanatic with the potential for suicide bombing right in front of you, but this is not the time to argue. I don¡¯t know how useful the gauntlet¡¯s protective ability will be, but at the same time as feeling strange, Tennea, who kept herposure while watching me filled with thoughts of slitting my neck and activating the shield,pletely withdrew her hands from the staff and said.


    ¡°Because Eldmia-sama is very strong. Even Sieg can¡¯t defeat Eldmia-sama yet, but I thought there was no way to stop him if he suddenly tried to kill Zeke just because this story came out the next time we met.¡±


    I was defenseless, but it was already an incredible year, so my tension was at its peak. Even I just look like an ulterior motive.


    ¡°Yeom disease. Usually, in that case, isn¡¯t it normal to bring in other people and start a siege?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ He went into the traitor¡¯s mansion alone, fought an orc army and fell in the middle of the west, but returned safely. Quite a few people would be meaningless¡­ I called people at most, but if they don¡¯t have any malice like now, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯m sorry that other people will misunderstand Eldmia¡­¡±


    Fuck. It¡¯s an absurdly urate phrase, but it¡¯s true.


    His attitude was calm and he had no intention of doing that anymore, but in the end, from my point of view, from the moment I knocked on the door, I always shouted Deluxe Bomber and there was a possibility of bursting.


    More than anything, it annoys me that he made such an extreme choice and made a cold-hearted judgment.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you came here with an unknown explosive sex method ready? Are you maintaining such a calm attitude on such a subject? Holy Lady, by any chance, you have lost your respect for life due to emotional deficiencies or unfortunate circumstances in childhood. Are you afraid?¡±


    The reason why Tennessee¡¯s neck can now be firmly attached to my body is not because she is a saint, not because she is Siegfried¡¯s lover, and not because she stands before me with a resolution to die.


    If the torso and head are separated, it might be a bomb that explodes, so I just leave it alone. Fuck!


    Real people cannot be judged by appearance alone. I never thought I would be put in danger of a suicide bombing in another world. Despite my half-throwing away respect and courtesy, Tennea didn¡¯t show much reaction. Rather, in this situation, it is only seen tough awkwardly and even act crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but Zeke is better than dangerous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go anywhere and say no. No matter how you look at it, I think my guess is right.¡±


    I say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ as if to apologize for bumping into someone on the way. I had to grit my teeth while resisting the urge to sh the back of Tennessee¡¯s head as she bowed her head in apology and knocked her out.


    ¡°Wait, then, are you saying that the only thing that matters is that I have the possibility to harm the hero, and that everything else is irrelevant?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, it is. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter? As long as the Demon God Epaga is your champion, you can help the Demon King, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t think of it to the extreme, but most of all¡­ you¡¯re not going to help, are you?¡±


    With an expression of really, really embarrassed, ¡®Why the hell is there such a prejudice¡­?¡¯ The city of Tennessee, which began to exude a sense of


    Instead of drawing my sword right away, I had to feel despair and anger at the situation where I had to squeeze my brain out to understand this wretch.

 Chapter 386

    He looked at the human bomb in front of his eyes without taking his hand off the handle of his sword and pondered for a long time before finally understanding the situation btedly.


    Although she is a human with a few screws missing from her head, Tennea has no prejudice against demons, and that shepletely trusts the effectiveness of the sex method to determine lies. As a result, you can spit out such bizarre answers casually.


    In the first ce, it is contradictory to consider the possibility of threatening the hero when it is not assumed that the demon champion will unconditionally help the demon king. In that sense, everyone in the world is a potential hero-yer. However, if you assume that I did note here because I was certain that I might threaten Siegfried, but simply to believe in the Holy Law and to check whether there is a ¡®possibility¡¯ of doing so, it makes sense.


    I don¡¯t know what mechanism that is rolling, but it must have exhibited a near-perfect hit rate in reading the other person¡¯s sincerity. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing that shit, and that¡¯s why, at the point of conversation, Saint Tennea said, ¡®This might be like this.¡¯ The same assumption bes meaningless.


    Because you can know for sure that it won¡¯t be more than a conversation.


    It was a sensation that I could never understand¡­ It was meaningless even if I, who couldn¡¯t even understand the world where I felt mana and aura and guessed the strength and weakness, tried to think about it. I waspletely out of energy for a moment, and I was in a state of copse, but then Tennea carefully took out something and handed it to me.


    That attitude was also strangely timid and gave off the nuance of being really sorry, so I wanted to punch him without realizing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you this as an apology for the rudeness that just happened.¡±


    ¡°This will end with the expression rude¡­ Ha, what is this again?¡±


    Upon receiving it, I found that I was holding three objects that looked like ss marbles wrapped in some borate silver artifacts. Something glowed inside, but I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Looking at this with a gaze demanding an exnation, Tennea scratched the back of her head shyly and said,


    It was also a strangely embarrassing attitude, so I got annoyed at the moment. I couldn¡¯t find any tension in her anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of potion made by gathering my holy power. It¡¯s not using holy water as a medium, it¡¯s the condensation of the holy power itself, so it can be used anytime as long as the holy thing protecting the outside is not damaged.¡±


    Her exnation really started to make me think of arrogance. Even if it¡¯s a crazy bitch, a saint is a saint. If it was a specially processed potion made by Tenneas himself, it would be as good as the blue potion.


    ¡°How effective is it?¡±


    ¡°To the point where I can save him if he doesn¡¯t die¡­?¡±


    I let out a deep sigh when I saw that the silver was missing from Tennea¡¯s eyes.


    It is understandable that he was prepared to give his life to protect his precious person. If the country had a simr thing, I would have worried a lot. However, I did not threaten Siegfried¡¯s life, but rather helped him, and it was an obvious leap to repay him with self-destruction.


    If I had tried to kill him, I had several chances. It is undoubtedly Tennea¡¯s fault for forgetting and skipping all of that because of a moment¡¯s anxiety.


    It may look simr to what I¡¯ve done so far, but I can swear in front of Epaga that I¡¯ve never done anything like this to anyone who helped me in my fucking life.


    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t just skip it. At least you have to pay for your rashness. So I was worried, but thanks to this, I didn¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    That¡¯s why I drew my sword with the eleration obtained by momentarily exploding the magical power that was flowing through my body.


    Her nerves, which were already on edge, were strengthened by magic power, and even the blinking of her eyes without knowing the world was seen as slow motion.


    And at that moment, the tip of the sword came out of the scabbard and swung toward her neck.


    ¡°uh¡­?¡±


    With her eyes wide open, Tennessee didn¡¯t have time to panic or react before blood gushed from the carotid artery on the left side of her neck.


    ?


    Generally, potions of religious orders are based on holy water. It has the efficacy that pseudo drug dealers would im to heal wounds when applied and internal injuries when drunk, but that is only an eleration of recovery, not a way to recreate what has been lost.


    For example, the blood that escaped from the body. That¡¯s why no matter how many potions you have, you can¡¯t fight while drinking them like water.


    What makes the difference is the quality of the potion. The structure itself that draws on the body¡¯s resilience is the same, but the difference is how much more efficiently it recovers without burdening it. Furthermore, the ss is divided into whether or not it can bepletely restored as if it had received the healing method.


    In that sense, the blue potion belongs to the higher ss.


    The reason why it is not the highest grade is that it cannot keep up with the efficacy of the highest grade potion produced by each church. Since they are items close to the realm of miracles, there are not many of them, but since they exert an effect worthy of being called Tier 0, even wizards who produce blue potions do not raise any objections. However, it has the advantage of being able to preserve the effect semi-permanently and has a sufficiently excellent recovery ability, so it can be said to be the highest level among the upper sses.


    Even if the performance of the object Tenneas gave me was just that much, it would be enough to solve this situation. After making that judgment, the sword he swung cut her carotid artery without an inch of error.


    The wound is shallow. Of course, if you leave it alone, you will die within a few seconds. The saintess, who btedly confirmed the blood gushing from her neck in sync with the pulse, instinctively blocked it with her hand, and looked at me with trembling eyes. Those eyes were shining silver, unlike a moment ago.


    It was not a healing spell to treat the subject, but a lie detector spell.


    Thanks to that, I was convinced of the hypothesis that she had only relied on the lie detector technique, and after inserting my sword, I exined briefly and quickly.


    ¡°This is a warning.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe that I would understand all of my intentions with that one word. I just said it because he just needed to know that I didn¡¯t intend to kill him right now. Then he took one of the marbles she had handed her around the bewildered neck of Tennessee and asked a bted question.


    ¡°But how do you use this?¡±


    Tennea¡¯s eyes, which had been moving back and forth, quickly regained theirposure, as if worrying about what I said and did. Even if it rots, it seems that she is not very ignorant since she has been living as a saint of a church called Junchi.


    ¡°¡­Heh, if you hold it with force.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a structure where the handiwork breaks the ss and activates it. I understand.¡±


    It¡¯s good that the risk of injuring your hand is low. I crushed the marble faster than Tennea could nod in agreement with my murmur.


    A huge halo of light! and did not spread. If I had topare it, it was close to a silvery, sparkling fog. At the same time, I felt the beads in my hand slowly disappear, as if they were melting into mist.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the realm of authority?¡±


    ¡°First of all, she¡¯s a saint.¡±


    It was a crazy conversation. He shed his carotid artery with his own hands and healed it, and it was not an answer he would say calmly after being treated like that. But Tennea, as if he had already understood why I had moved this way, showed no hostility and kept hisposure as he lowered his hand from the blocked carotid artery.


    And the source of hisposure seems to have been his confidence in the bead potion. In fact, I was deeply admiring the strength of the saintess I had met for the first time.


    Perhaps the expression ¡°excellent effect¡± is used in such a case.


    ¡°Can anyone?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    The spurted blood disappears. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going back to her neck again. However, it was clear what the meaning of the blood disappearing in the process of wound healing was clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s like rewinding time.¡±


    It is unknown what process it goes through, but her healing technique even restores human blood. Well, that¡¯s the realm of authority.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s interesting. Zeke said the same thing.¡±


    Thanks to this, I was scheduled to do a general cleaning in the afternoon to wipe away the blood, but I was able to nod my head in satisfaction as I looked at the clean professor room and her neck. With this level of performance, you can escape from the danger of death twice, so it is a level that can be extenuated. That¡¯s why I gave notice as calmly as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care how much the saintess depends on the hero or how much she values it. But don¡¯t forget that if you do something like this again out of stupid suspicion, even if you get struck by lightning from the Ete of Light, it won¡¯t go over as well as this time. It was an act that the very existence of the saintess could be the reason that made me hostile to the hero.¡±


    Tennea didn¡¯t show any obvious behavior like getting angry at me, staring at me, or looking at me. Rather, he seemed to hesitate again as if nothing had happened and only bowed and apologized over and over again. His brow furrowed involuntarily at the attitude of the screw missing, but he roughly waved his hand and sorted it out.


    ¡°Really, what kind of heartache is this? So, are you done with your business?¡±


    ¡°Ah! My business is over, but I still have business that the first princess asked me to do.¡±


    oh my god. I guess you¡¯re really crazy


    You said you were prepared tomit suicide with me, but you¡¯ve been asked for a favor for when it¡¯s over? It was the moment when my evaluation of the Holy Spirit of the Holy Spirit of the Empire changed from a timid timidity to a genuine yandere psychopath.


    This is the saint you chose, Siegfried. I don¡¯t know, so endure with evil.

 Chapter 387

    ¡°Whoa¡­ There are so many things I really want to say, but it¡¯s mutually beneficial for both of us to keep our mouths shut about this issue, so let¡¯s just move on. 1 What was the princess asking for?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have the motivation to speak softly, so I calmed down Laika, who was revealing her teeth, and sat down.


    Three spare lives. This is definitely a level of extenuating normality.


    ¡°He said that the royal family and the Isthel royal family would prepare an official event to praise Eldmia-sama¡¯s achievements.¡±


    They said they would refill the clinical trial, but there was no reason to refuse, so after hearing the story, they said the event was scheduled to be held in early January. In terms of time, there are still about two months left, but it seems that the imperial family is preparing in earnest since it is a ce to congratte even the credit for saving the first princess, Esmue.


    ¡°Still, since it is hosted by Ethyl, an imperial delegation will visit to help prepare the event under the agreement of both countries. The representative is the 1st princess.¡±


    It seems that Cheryl and Master¡¯s guesses at mealtime will turn out to be the same.


    ¡°Did you tell me what type of reward you will receive?¡±


    Suddenly, the possibility of the title of nobility mentioned with Duke Lesrom¡¯s cold gaze came to mind, and when asked, Tennea shook his head and replied.


    ¡°No. He said he would talk to me about it in person. He said he would arrive in a week.¡±


    ¡°A week? There¡¯s still close to two months until January, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ if it¡¯s a joint preparation, it will usually take that long? Meeting, holding a party with nobles for the name, preparing and reviewing letters to be sent to each country, and preparing the necessary supplies for the event¡­¡±


    Judging by how she exined the process as if it was natural, folding her fingers one by one, she was indeed a saint who is the main axis of a church.


    However, it was still a stupid attitude that was going to be a night out, so I ended the conversation as quickly as possible for both of us and sent her back. And Tennea made me want to kick my ass by showing dumb reactions and clumsy behavior until the end.


    After sending her away, I knelt down in the middle of the professor¡¯s room and prayed to Epaga with all my heart, just as I had learned from Saint Deoni.


    Please help me not to go alone with that crazy self-destructive woman over something like this again.


    Even if he wants to understand that he is only extreme because he is still young, self-destruction is over the line.


    ?


    The Imperial Spiritual Assembly does not reject other religions.


    However, based on doctrine, they serve Ete of Light as the supreme god, and serve the warrior, who can be said to be their representative, with a qualification equivalent to that of a god. Until that happened, realistic calctions were mixed more than blind faith.


    Since it was the Ete of Light that showed the most mercy to the human race, it is natural to treat them favorably and serve them. Since the god who takes the lead in the danger of the human race and extends a helping hand is Ete of Light, he is enshrined as the supreme god. If another god did that, the state religion of the empire would also be different.


    Of course, even if it started like that, as befits a religion that shared history with the empire, pure believers are the absolute majority now, but because of that history, it maintains neutrality and friendship unless it is an evil god. It was no different from the drank Epaga.


    Sin is considered to be aw for those who distort the will of God and serve them.


    Tennea was also one of those pure believers. And after being selected as a saint and experiencing the power given by Ete, her faith became stronger.


    Contrary to popr belief, the power granted by the ether of light is not limited to divine power. It is a fact that only a few people know about in the church, but Tennea has obtained the power of insight and knowledge along with divine power.


    That doesn¡¯t mean I know everything about the world. It¡¯s just a limited and biased ability to thoroughly assist the hero. Still, upon gaining that power, Tennea was able to understand her mission and dly epted it.


    To her, Siegfried was the embodiment of her faith and proof that the Ete of Light loved the human race, so it was only natural that she would devote herself to the extent that it would be difficult to express it with the word blindness. In recent years, even private feelings have blossomed, so she was able to do anything to protect her lover as well as her faith.


    She serves Ete, and she loves Siegfried. Even if it meant sacrificing one¡¯s own life and harming the church, he could devote himself.


    In her eyes, Eldmia was far more dangerous than the demon king she had never seen before.


    To be precise, the moment I dealt with the great devil, the power was activated and I realized that he was a dangerous being. Until then, I didn¡¯t really feel anything, so I thought I was a little special person. If I hadn¡¯t personally seen the demons use an unknown power to separate their necks and bodies, I wouldn¡¯t have known.


    In that brief moment, the astonishing scene in which powerful mana and divinity intervene and incapacitate the demon¡¯s body is still vivid. Siegfried thought seriously about whether there would be a way to learn the skill after that, and looked forward to it.


    It was a technique that had the potential to be used not only by demons but also by those who possessed divinity. It wasn¡¯t like a leap that came from thinking and concluding in Tennessee alone. Beings capable of simr feats have often appeared in the past.


    Those who subdued evil spirits, saved the continent, and asionally ascended to heaven.


    On the contrary, those who served evil spirits and made infamous sacrifices of countless heroes.


    Those who received power directly from God and changed the ark were recorded in history as half-gods.


    Eldmia wasn¡¯t like that now, but the skill he showed while dealing with the Great Devil was a fragment of his inherent potential. If he came and used a mixture of mana and divinity, he would have done that, but it was a problem because it was magic.


    So when she heard that Eldmia had gone missing during the battle with the Orcs, Tennea was rather relieved.


    Because of that, from the day I heard the information that he was returning to IS-L, I went through a lot of troubles and reached now.


    In the process, if there was anything she misjudged, it was that Eldmia waspletely ignorant of her own potential and that she had no qualms about imposing sanctions on her.


    ¡®Even though I mentioned magic and divinity, there was no response.¡¯


    Reaction as if they were not interested in what the problem was or what was different, or did not know at all. There, he was relieved and confirmed that there was no hostility, and the moment he was relieved again, a de flew into his neck.


    At first, I thought even the sexualw was cheated. That was the reason why I was so surprised that I used the sex method of false judgment before treatment.


    In the end, it was just an illusion, but as a result, the embarrassment stemming from that illusion saved his life. It was clear that if he had used the sexual method while revealing his hostility on the spot, irreversible results would have urred.


    Though she had gained limited knowledge and insight thanks to her authority, Tennea frowned as she recalled the fact that she had not only been unable to properly utilize it due tock of experience to apply it, but was also swayed by impatience and almost created a problem that did not exist.


    I have no choice but to admit it. It was arrogant.


    Because she is a warrior and a saint. Among mankind, they thought that there would be no one who wanted to pretend to be with them on arge scale.


    That¡¯s why he knew that even if he tried tounch arge-scale attack depending on the situation, he would end upining. Anyway, he thought that since he had visited this ce unofficially, there would be a way to deal with any problemster.


    It was a gift of apology in its own way, and handing over the healing beads was just an extension of that judgment. As a saint, she gave me three items that she had made herself, so she thought she would just ignore the threat.


    But rather, I thought I would pull out my sword as soon as I received it. I thought it was a favor from this side, but it turned out to be a favor in a single blow. It was rather heavenly luck that Eldmia concluded the story faster than expected, so that it ended smoothly.


    There was no trace of the wound, but the cold sensation and pain I felt then seemed to be still felt. Tennea unconsciously stroked her neck and left the professor ward with her voice covered with her voice before turning her head and looking back at the ce where Eldmia was.


    If other people who knew her saw her, there was a slight glimmer of divinity that had be a little clearer than when she was alone with him beyond the emotionless and cold stare that made her hesitate.


    ¡®The Demon God is definitely keeping an eye on Eldmia, a human race.¡¯


    Even so, the demon didn¡¯t tell him anything. Are you unwilling to tell me or are you unable to tell me?


    Even in the records of the church, it was a situation that was difficult to find a precedent even in the limited history that could be examined by authority. Thanks to this, for the first time since being chosen as a saint, Tennea felt the future was bleak.


    Why were you in such a hurry? It would have been better if you had stayed still. On the contrary, if he had a chance to fall out with Eldmia after making a ridiculous threat on a visit like this, he would have raised a threat to Siegfried with his own hands.


    ¡°¡­Ha, acting like an idiot really made me an idiot.¡±


    In a depressed mood, Tennea started to walk around and began to roll her head to find a way to relieve Eldmia¡¯s anger in the longer term. Since I was the one who misced the first button, I had toe up with a solution.


    In the ensuing regret, the only constion was that Eldmia received the healing orb and showed a fairly satisfactory response. Because it was something you could make yourself.

 Chapter 388

    After the visit of the self-destructing saintess, another week passed in an instant.


    Shortly after her visit, Master spoke about the schedule for Esmuer¡¯s visit, and the biggest incident was that she pretended not to know anything and had a conversation.


    Even though my body is in pain.


    ¡°Ugh, life¡­¡±


    I woke up reflecting on my life that had been rolling around to the point where I should feel grateful for such a daily life.


    When I woke up writhing with terrible muscle pain, Laika, who was sleeping with me, nced at me, and then, lying on her side, wriggling, she moved out of my range of motion. Now, not only is he truly a dog, but he has be a monster after taking another bite, and all he can do isugh.


    Either that or not, it was a bright morning that couldn¡¯t be better than the sunlight shining through the window.


    The magic stone stove, which had been turned on with only a small amount of magic stones in it to maintain the proper temperature all night, had already been turned off. When I woke up, I changed my clothes, feeling refreshed in the fact that Asilie, who had always woken halfway through, was gone.


    That doesn¡¯t mean Asilie got up miraculously early, but I only woke up when the sun reached mid-heaven. This unprecedented oversleep was the aftermath of staying in the faculty building untilte yesterday and tampering with the magic engine through the advice Seneran left behind and the method adjusted with the help of Master.


    It was only to adjust the efficiency, not increase the output, so I looked at the aftermath lightly, but absurdly, more serious fatigue and muscle pain came than when I fought through the orcs in the steppe while sleeping for a couple of hours a day. If I had topare it, it would feel like I had to smash the asphalt and reinstall it to rece the water pipe buried in the asphalt.


    ¡­After thinking about it, it seems like a really appropriate analogy. It felt like my bones and flesh were being separated.


    Thinking about that, I went down the stairs, and Tea, who was brewing coffee at the right time, looked at me and greeted me lightly.


    ¡°You woke upte today.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Is your sister out?¡±


    ¡°He said he had business with the guild.¡±


    It was an Asilier who became strangely sincere at a time when others were leisurely. I wanted to go see something at least once, but I couldn¡¯t because I overslept today.


    While she sipped the coffee Thieh gave her out of regret and came to her senses, she continued talking like a butler reporting today¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°The robe was ironed in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did we have an iron in our house?¡±


    ¡°I bought it.¡±


    Indeed, all I could do was nod my head saying that I did well. In the first ce, unless you are an aristocrat, there is no such thing as being formal enough to iron your clothes in the daily life ofmoners, so it was something you naturally did not buy, but today it was absolutely necessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the carriage sent by the imperial delegation to arrive at the promised location soon, but why not have a light meal and go?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be time to meet and dine?¡±


    ¡°If you go through the canonical conventions, you will.¡±


    While answering my question, I nodded once again at Thieh¡¯s ability to serve simr sandwiches as if I had already expected it, and finished the meal with coffee in silence.


    It had been two days before Esmuey had led an envoy and crossed over to Itthel. It was unknown why the visit came earlier than nned, but judging from therge-scale event to wee the delegation that was neatly held, it seemed that everything was scheduled.


    I was also at the academy, and after hearing word of mouth, I went out to see it with Cheryl, and it was spectacr. There were no firecrackers and breadcrumbs blown, but it was a parade itself that made my heart feel magnificent because of the imperial national anthem yed by the imperial military band following the escorts and wagons that marched in line with each other without an error.


    However, since the wagon is open, everyone who sees it is cold.


    Even the protection magic spread around and the pdins were so heavy that they could even be called a powered suit, and were escorted by 20 ck knights wearing armor, so assassination was an environment that would be impossible to dream of, so I wasn¡¯t particrly worried, but I was just looking straight ahead. I couldn¡¯t help but look pathetic at the appearance of Hamzzi wrapped in a fur cape while maintaining his aloofness.


    Still, it was only yesterday that I received an official letter requesting a visit to the residence where the imperial delegation was staying, as I returned satisfied that I had enjoyed the tour.


    Esmuer¡¯s signature was embedded under the invitation, which showed meticulousness that the carriage would be waiting elsewhere so that my house would not be noisy, so I decided to prepare it obediently.


    Although my whole body was aching and I wanted to rest, I had no choice because I didn¡¯t know what I would faceter.


    ¡°I got the pouch¡­ I got the beads, I got the beads¡­ I got the needles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to bring an ax, are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Um. That¡¯s a little bit off because it doesn¡¯t have a frame.¡±


    I wanted to be as formal as possible, so I decided to leave my Leica as well as my axe. When I heard that the guy who didn¡¯t even move when I got up was annoying, I acted like it was very unfair when I heard that he was going to leave, but when Thieh agreed to take me for a walk instead, I quickly agreed.


    After all the preparations, I left the house and arrived at the scheduled ce. As if I had waited, a simple wagon and four mercenary-like people equipped with only light equipment rode towards me on horseback. There was nothing to look at them, who were not particrly disciplined. Because that was amon sight in the capital city.


    Even I thought so and watched without much thought, so I was a little surprised when they stood in front of me and spoke politely.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the hero who saved the imperial star.¡±


    It was only after seeing the sudden change in attitude and formal manners of this employee that each and every movement was quite awkward that he could tell that they were knights. He politely opened the door of the wagon without giving anyone a chance to be surprised by his natural performance, as if it were a special unit.


    Unlike the simple exterior, the inside of the wagon was very luxurious. As soon as the door was opened, the warm air hit me.


    ¡°It will take about 20 extra. We will make itfortable for you.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    It would be natural for a knight of the empire to be polite to the person who saved the first princess, but since I¡¯m not used to being treated like this, it was as awkward as when I first met the rank knight Visquente in a pioneering vige near Raviel.


    Still, I was able to gather the attention of the people around me unnecessarily if I hesitated for no reason, so I hurriedly got on the carriage and a person sitting in a space that I couldn¡¯t see from outside the carriage greeted me.


    ¡°Well, you came on time perfectly.¡±


    I was at a loss for words when I saw Esmuer nodding his head in satisfaction. Either way, the doors of the carriage closed and it began to move very slowly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get hurt if you stand in such an awkward position?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you here? Wait, then those knights outside right now¡­?¡±


    A deep smile spread across Esmuer¡¯s lips as he eagerly rolled his eyes and watched me sit down. It¡¯s as if I was expecting to see such a surprise.


    ¡°Hmm. Among the women¡¯s bodyguards, they were selected as talented people. They said they would confidently act ordinary. How was it?¡±


    ¡°I was fooled. Oh¡­¡±


    I was about to say I don¡¯t know if I could see the Aura, but I remembered that this was a carriage now, so I kept my mouth shut. Then, Esmuer smiled brightly and sneaked up to me, sat down next to me, and spoke.


    ¡°There is also a soundproofing magic. As you may have already noticed, it¡¯s a wagon built for meeting people secretly. So, at a normal level, there¡¯s no problem with voicing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very fortunate. Anyway, I don¡¯t know what it would be like if I could see the aura, but at least I didn¡¯t notice until they took their example.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that about it? Maybe it wasn¡¯t just a joke when I said that I had my intentions in acting.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell the Imperial Guard once dreamed of bing an actor, but I knew for sure that Esmuer wasn¡¯t very interested in it. Instead, she took my arm very casually and started looking at me with clear eyes and a smile on her face. It¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m ashamed of everyone who is staring at me.


    ¡°Why do you think your arms have gotten thicker in the meantime? Are you really trying to be huge like the northern warriors?¡±


    ¡°My older sister says that when she¡¯s bored¡­¡±


    ¡°You know it because we talked about it when the three of us got togetherst time. They say it grew bigger every day, but it seems that¡¯s the case even now.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been doing any strength trainingtely, but maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through a lot of actualbat. There was no usible reason that immediately came to mind, so I stayed quiet, and Esmuer, who had beenughing lightly, suddenly changed the topic with a serious expression.


    ¡°No, no! This isn¡¯t the reason why the woman couldn¡¯t wait and rode to the carriage. What the hell were you talking about with the saintess!¡±


    hmm. To be honest, I wondered if I had made a mistake because of the sudden change of expression, but fortunately, I also had a lot of things I wanted to say and ask.


    I thought for a while about how to start the story, but in the end, the most appropriate introduction was decided, so I spoke to Esmuer with confidence.


    ¡°He¡¯s aplete madman.¡±


    Then, with an expression as if he had heard an unexpected answer, Esmuer began to collect the hooks.

 Chapter 389

    After I had finished my unfiltered story about the ordeal party where I was going to blow up some and sh others, Esmuer pondered for a long time with a serious expression on his face, his brow furrowed. ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s such a strange feeling to say something. In fact


    , I¡¯m of the opinion that there¡¯s not much difference from you in terms of behavior itself¡­¡±


    He did not change his opinion.


    Once for the Tennessee she knew had gone so far, and again for the fact that the cause of her extreme behavior was magical power. And finally, I was horrified that the deluxe bomber might have exploded in the middle of the royal academy.


    But her astonishment seemed to go in a different direction than mine.


    ¡°He usually showed a lot of stupid words and actions¡­ but did he act that extreme?¡±


    Esmuer, who had been pondering for a long time, shook his head as he came to his senses.


    ¡°Hmm! This is something to think aboutter. There is an order to everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Personally, I think it¡¯s quite important, but what else is there?¡±


    I asked if there was something more important than a bomb that might explode in the middle of the empire out of the blue.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to enjoy the time with you properly?


    Then, like thest time, it came up on top of my thigh and settled down.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s not even a light problem, so I¡¯m in a situation where I need information in many ways. No matter how much I¡¯m praised as a genius, I can¡¯t create something out of nothing. So it wouldn¡¯t be right to focus on talking with you right now. do you?¡±


    In fact, I nodded my head to my reasonable judgment, and the conversation I started to share ording to her argument was mainly rted to what I had experienced in the West.


    Even so, Esmus already knew the approximate course of action, so in reality, most of them were ordinary travel stories such as what was difficult there, what suffered, this was funny, that was amazing. It was a really ugly content to sit down with a person who could be called the next emperor of the empire, but it didn¡¯t matter anyway because Esmuer liked it very much.


    ¡°I know that adventure and travel are never easy, but hearing stories like this makes me want to go at least once with you.¡±


    Even so, on the one hand, I showed a slightly vague reaction, so I cleared my throat slightly and, as shemanded, lightly tightened my arms around my waist and said.


    ¡°¡­I can goter.¡±


    ¡°Did the princess of the empire say that without any escort?¡±


    ¡°If I be strong enough to kill amander of the Demon King¡¯s army, won¡¯t it be somehow possible?¡±


    ¡°Foot. That¡¯s true. Even the carefully selected women¡¯s bodyguards couldn¡¯t aplish such a feat.¡±


    Judging by how he leaned against my chest and slightly shook his legs, it must have been an answer I liked.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I saw the other day that there were knights wearing very thick armor like pdins. Is that really armor?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s an armor made exclusively for knights who fight demons. In fact, it¡¯s more like a magic tool than a simple armor.¡±


    You say you wear something like that to fight on the front line? When I put on a surprised expression because it was something I had never heard before, Esmuer tapped my arm wrapped around his waist like a piano yer and continued.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been officially introduced yet. Only about 100 revisions were secretly introduced to the front line as a test, and the results weren¡¯t bad, so they went into mass production. because of it.¡±


    Armor for demons. It is said that it is called that way without a specific name.


    It is an object that came out while working on a project that is an extension of the gauntlet I received, and it is said that it was produced with a change in direction to try to make it bigger to a size that can perform at all if miniaturization and weight reduction are difficult.


    The characteristics of the armor she had heard from her was much more mechanical than it seemed on the outside. It requires magic stones as a power source, requires periodic maintenance by experts, and severely restricts the wearer¡¯s behavior when damaged on the battlefield. Instead, with the assistance of the enchanted magic and mechanical devices, basic physical abilities are raised, and since it is a thick armor, the defense power goes up.


    Being able to move like a normal full body armor while wearing arge piece of iron that would make you exhausted just by wearing it normally is a huge advantage. In short, it was like a real powered suit.


    If Siegfried had seen it, I think he would have gone crazy. Right now, I¡¯m even a little excited. Esmuier burst into a strangeugh, as if such a reaction hade from the outside.


    ¡°What are you so interested in? It¡¯s an item to assist the knights whock the ability to fight against the powerful demons.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just cool to leave everything.¡±


    ¡°Cool? Hahaha, I never imagined you would say such a childish thing!¡±


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have prepared one.¡¯ Esmuer¡¯s eyes were full of mischief. Of course, it was nonsense because there was no way for me to keep such a restricted item as I was not part of the military. But this time I decided to respond to her prank with a prank.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although the parts are limited, I got some nicer things from this trip.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Kak¡¯s axe? Even so, rumors and legends abound in the West.¡±


    ¡°No. I got the helmet.¡±


    ¡°pitching?¡±


    It was faster to see than to exin in words, so I focused on the earring and created the helmet. Beyond the visor of the helmet, which always took shape at great speed, Esmuer¡¯s face was visible, his alreadyrge eyes wide open.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°This, what, nonsense, my God?!¡±


    It took less than ten seconds for surprise to change to admiration and admiration to astonishment. Esmuye, who had lost even his vocabry, not only looked at the helmet by rolling his eyes here and there, but also touched it closely and touched it everywhere. He even went so far as to check every part of my body without stopping there and ask if there were any other magic tools linked to the helmet. As expected, it was a response worthy of a person who possesses magical knowledge even though his body is weak.


    ¡°How? How could youe up with something like this?! Did you even meet a Bur?!¡±


    In the end, after expressing surprise once, Esmuet, who learned that it was really activated only with the earring, asked a question without hiding his excitement. The reaction was so serious that I felt sorry for showing it as a light joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you the details because I promised the person who gave it to me, but I only know that it¡¯s an artifact


    . ¡±


    Because it was the only condition that Lummings put forward. It was not simply because of the beliefs of the elves who had lived for over a thousand years, including her, but also because the preparation process itself for making it was not easy.


    At that time, what Lumings made while casting in front of my eyes was just the finishing process. It is said that it took her over a hundred years to make a metal the size of this helmet. He talked a lot about him and made a hopeful observation that time would be shortened through improvements, but it was never immediately possible.


    If it became known that such things were made by elves, the situation could only beplicated. So it was better to just recognize it as an ancient artifact.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but there¡¯s nothing special. Even if you tear open such an item and disassemble the spell, the chances of properly analyzing it aren¡¯t even 30.¡±


    It was Esmuer who looked very sorry not only for his words but also for continuing to touch the helmet with his small hands.


    ¡°Still, it was a good opportunity because I was able to be sure that technology can reach that area. If I put more effort into investing and coborating with the Dwarves, my dissatisfaction will decrease.¡±


    It¡¯s great to find the positive side in the middle of it. As she nodded her head in satisfaction and smiled as she removed the helmet, Esmuer stopped moving due to a new sense of closeness. Staring straight at me with such shining golden eyes, she nodded again as if she had made up her mind before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, they say that you have to take a day off from being a little faithful to your desires so that your body and mind, sharpened by work, can rest and move on to the next one. I mean.¡±


    ¡­what? Isn¡¯t this what I said to make Esmuer into a cake-eating hamster? Esmuer smiled as he looked at the change within a short period of time, when vague memories turned into certainty.


    ¡°I think the opening is a very persuasive and valid story.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because today is the day.¡±


    With that dainty smile, Esmuer lightly kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t as long asst time. However, instead of being short and fast, she kissed me to the point where I could definitely feel it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you came back safely.¡±


    In a way, it was a really absurd expression of affection and bted greetings, but I couldn¡¯t even properly refute.


    ¡°Your size is distracting, but you really are infinitely squeamish in this respect. Shouldn¡¯t you kiss one more time at a time like this?¡±


    Instead of answering, I discreetly lifted her up and sat down next to her, and I turned my head away from Esmuer, who smiled at my face, which must have already turned bright red, and looked out the window.


    Naturally, nothing could be seen through the curtained windows.

 Chapter 390

    The ce he arrived after being unterally teased by Esmuer was a mansion so luxurious that he wondered if a ce like this existed while living in the capital city. The mansion built for the VIPs was located very close to the royal castle, and it even came with arge garden, as if they didn¡¯t care about the price ofnd in this expensive capital.


    Even, rather than the generally open stables, a single building was connected to the mansion and a passageway, so it had a structure that was structured so that it was not attacked from the outside while barely moving between the stable and the mansion. It was quite shocking that the shed, with only a wagon and horses, was bigger than our house and made of good stone.


    But what was even more surprising than that was that it didn¡¯t feel empty at all, as numerous servants came and went as if it were natural for this spacious mansion and site.


    In fact, when even ordinary nobles were invited to a party and moved, 20 family members followed them. I thought so in my head, but seeing the scale in person gave me a new feeling.


    ¡°Then¡­ now let¡¯s talk about the rewards the Empire will give you and why we called you this way.¡±


    Arriving at the office in a solemn atmosphere that made it ufortable even though the courtesy was clear, Esmuier lightly pped his hands, and the old butler, who naturally followed us, handed me a document sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a memo written briefly about the contents of the meeting rted to thepensation n. There¡¯s no reason to show you a stiff official document. But the outline is all written.¡±


    I looked it up, wondering what it was, and it was like meeting minutes, very neatly organized in Esmuer¡¯s handwriting. At first, I wondered why I bothered to show this, but fortunately, while I was reading the memo, Esmuye sent the old butler away with a light gesture and quietly gave a further exnation.


    ¡°The opening is an empire. This is an undeniable fact. Saving a woman like that is no different from saving an empire, right?¡±


    Not befitting his small frame and cute face, Esmuye spoke with great confidence, and continued, raising the teacup the old butler had prepared before leaving.


    ¡°Since you protected the future of the empire, there must be a corresponding reward. However, if the gratitude and reward to be given interfere with your long-cherished wish, it will be aplete turn of events, so we went through many meetings to give you the most useful reward.¡±


    The first proposal that came out was the title. It was an unconventional proposal that is hard to find a precedent, but no one raised an objection. Since I was amoner at Ethiel, there seemed to be an opinion that I should take this opportunity to bring talented people to the empire.


    ¡°However, positiones with its own responsibility. It was clear that this would be a shackle to you, so I refused.¡±


    The note on the paper that reads ¡®Noble ¨C Annoyance¡¯ probably means that. Most of the subsequentpensation ns were simr in nature. Grantingnds, enlisting in the knights. In general, these were privileges that could be said to be enormous, but they were also rewarded with a lot of intention to tie me down.


    ¡°That¡¯s how the Empire views you. I thought it would be better to take this opportunity to give you a word in advance, so I wrote it down diligently.¡±


    It was as she said. In the end, the main content of the meeting minutes waspensation, but through this, it was close to moving fiercely over how to embrace the character of the empire. Some had already confirmed that Esmuer was favorable to me, and had even indicated signs of trying to make extra contact in order to win her eyes.


    There was also a memo written saying that everyone would be blocked by someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a bit of a struggle since there are many people who interpret your sudden actions in Ethiel ording to their own convenience. I think it¡¯s good for the servants to be proud of their country, but it¡¯s difficult if they make the wrong decision and die because of that pride.¡±


    Since I was dissatisfied with ¡®Etis-L¡¯ and ying around, it is said that there were more people than I thought that it was an opportunity for the empire. If it had not been for the connection with Esmuier, it is clear that many members of the empire would have paid for their portraits.


    I got it. It must be an incredibly prudent, cautious, and insane idea to consider that there will be a nobleman who will try to bite everything if he touches him.


    ¡°Still, since it is impossible to unreasonably disregard the reasonable opinions of the servants, I havee to the conclusion that I will definitely convey the symbolism and the will of the empire by awarding the final reward myself.¡±


    The text, slightlyrger than the other memos, was even circled for ease of viewing, and thanks to that, it was not difficult to see that it was thepensation Esmuer was talking about.


    ¡°Armor?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be wearing a proper suit of armor anyway? It seemed that the weapons were already sufficient, so I turned this way. Performance varies depending on the funds, so you can show condescension, and it has a symbolism, and it prevents you from dying screaming. I might be able to stop it.¡±


    Although the pitching fell short of what was shown, it lost its meaning.


    As he murmured, Esmuer rang the bell on the table, and as if he had been waiting, the door opened and two attendants appeared holding a cloth-covered stand. They could just put it on a cart and roll it, but perhaps they thought that the sound of the wheels rolling was inelegant, so the two lifted the cradle with force, quietly set it down next to the sofa where Esmuer was sitting, and quickly left the room.


    ¡°It was made at the request of a famous artisan.¡±


    Esmuer stood up and removed the cloth, and therey a pair of dark blue armor.


    Unlike normal symmetrical armor, the armor she prepared was asymmetrical. The first thing you notice is the right shoulder de, which is noticeablyrger than the left one. Looking more closely, not only the silk pauldron, but the armor of the right arm, starting with the elbow guard, is thicker than the left arm as a whole. The breastte did note down to the abdomen, but was in the form of covering only the ribs, and below it were articted iron tes and dense chain armor, which seemed to be able to bend down on the ground.


    As a result, there was no fold fould that protects the hips and pelvis area. Instead, the thigh guards, which are simr in design to my gauntlets, sit a little higher than normal. Looking at the shape, it seems to be fixed by wrapping a leather strap like when a gas mask case is worn around the thigh in the military. The knee guards and shin guards are also designed with efficiency in mind in a very modest form without excessive decoration.


    In fact, the pitch was also quite cool, but it was already meaningless, so I didn¡¯t really notice it. After looking through the armor once, I asked Esmuer, who gave me an expectant look.


    ¡°Is this perhaps made for my swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re quick-witted. In fact, it¡¯s unreasonable to say that it was made to fit perfectly, but it¡¯s true that it was made based on what you showed at the academy.¡±


    I don¡¯t even use exceptional swordsmanship in the first ce, so I wonder what¡¯s the use of all the swordsmanship-tailored armor, but right now the slightly asymmetrical armor was rted to my habit.


    Because of the obsession with protecting the heart, it¡¯s usually the right side that goes forward. Even if the lower body changes every time ording to the step, it was a habit that was almost fixed when using the upper body. While living in the empire, I hadn¡¯t done sparring much, but it was surprising that he caught and applied such a habit like a ghost.


    Perhaps it was because I didn¡¯t hide my feelings, Esmuer, smiling with satisfaction, reached out to take off my cape and said,


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to fulfill the purpose of calling you today. Try it on.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡±


    I wondered if she was referring to the adjustment of the armor, so I obediently followed her and took off the cape and coat and prepared to put on the armor. Contrary to my expectations, Esmuier began to take off the armor from the holder with a whimper, contrary to my expectations, as I had assumed that there would be no problem wearing it alone, but of course I would call someone to get the job done quickly.


    ¡°¡­Esmuet? Calling people¡­?¡±


    ¡°This, this was the purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­adjusting the armor?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, putting this armor on you for the first time¡­! I wanted to do it at my leisure.¡±


    I was wondering what to say, but once I helped her and started taking off the breastte, Esmuer moved a small hand to help me and continued talking.


    ¡°Even Ragnis and Asili can fight on the same battlefield as much as they want, but they don¡¯t. This means that from the moment you head to the distant front after your ordination ceremony, there will be an endless wait. Seeing off the knights who are lovers. Every time I read the stories of women praying and praying every day, I thought it was really pitiful, but even women find themselves in a situation where there is nothing much different.¡±


    Usually, the story of such womenes from third-rate romance novels, but it was a refreshing moment to realize that Esmus had read such a thing as well. Of course, I couldn¡¯t focus on that feeling for long. What she said was very serious.


    ¡°Then, at least I wanted to prepare at least the armor to protect you. So, I personally inquired, prepared, and secretly asked ady-in-waiting who was closest to me to learn how to help me put on the armor.¡±


    Not only did he struggle with the weight of the armor, but Esmuer certainly helped him wear it more skillfully than I expected. I couldn¡¯t ask if he learned it right away because he was a genius or if he practiced a lot for it.


    As soon as I put on all the armor and faced her, I could see that there was a bit of bittersweet emotion on her young face.


    ¡°After today, you won¡¯t be able to see your face properly until the day of the event. Needless to say, on the day of the event. In the end, it was only today that I was able to personally put on the armor on you like this, so I called for the sake of your life. .¡±


    Esmuer¡¯s face as he looked at me showed a glimpse of regret and regret. As if he was worried that by gifting this armor he had pushed me against my back and that it might put me in danger of dying. However, she quickly put those feelings to rest and said,


    ¡°Promise me. When you find your enemies and achieve your goals, you will return to the Empire as soon as possible.¡±


    I was speechless because I was sorry, and I asked Esmuier¡¯s request, which he uttered abruptly through the silence that hovered for a moment, tilting my head involuntarily.


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. Why?¡±


    ¡°Just as I helped put on the armor today, I will help take it off then.¡±


    Seeing Esmuer pounding his breastte with a confident smile seemed like he was trying to lighten my mood, so I responded with a moderate joke.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have toe back covered in blood without even washing properly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to just take off the armor.¡±


    She answered with a yful smile and smiled brightly, and Iughed along.


    ¡­?


    Wait, what did he just say?


    I suddenly find it difficult tough.

 Chapter 391

    Until the moment I left after talking with Esmuer, I tried to get a confirmation that herst words were a joke, but the result was not good.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know when the dayes when you return safely? If you¡¯re curious, you just have toe back safely.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more scary than curious¡­¡±


    After being beaten for saying something stupid, I headed for the carriage alone, escorted by Esmuer. Her absence did not change the carriage or attendant. At first, I wondered if it was a trick to hide Esmue¡¯s dynamics, but judging from his extremely polite attitude, it seems that this is not the only reason.


    ¡°Where can I take you?¡±


    ¡°Academy, please.¡±


    I still had a lingering aftertaste from meeting him after a long time, but I couldn¡¯t afford to skip today¡¯s study even when I saw Seneran, who had left themission instead of me.


    ?


    Time goes fast when you¡¯re busy, and I¡¯ve always sympathized with that proverb, but after returning to the capital, time seemed to pass faster in my peaceful daily life.


    After being tormented by the self-destructing saint and being ridiculed by Esmue, I lived repeatedly going back and forth to the academy and home, but a week passed by just doing that. The daily life was obviously peaceful, but the only w was that the Gaendal party returnedter than expected.


    This is not to say that it is unreasonable news. It was because she sent a letter along with the report to the guild. However, what was written in the letter was not very pleasant.


    [Temporary call-up status due to national emergency. Check the traces of demons. Digging as if looking for something.]


    In fact, the addressee is me, so I called it a nominal letter, but the contents are almost the same as a memo. I rather liked that, but thest part took a little while.


    When I first heard it, the first thing that passed through my head was ¡®Could it be me?¡¯ Thinking like an ax disease patient. The problem is that it wasn¡¯t delusion, but that there were two things that were built big enough to raise a real reasonable doubt.


    Going over the abandoned dungeon gate and casting Deluxe Bomber and going over the Imperial Academy gate and splitting the demons. No matter how much it was, I wanted to infiltrate the enemy country while using up my forces with just such a thing, but I sent a letter to the guild just in case. If what they¡¯re looking for is a person, ask them to contact me immediately.


    Even after that, time continued to pass and the educational materials prepared by Seneran gradually decreased, but the Gaendal Party never returned.


    Even though it¡¯s been so long since I yed with Cheryl in between, went to see Ragnis asionally, and spent most of my time studying with Master, the days got colder and I didn¡¯t want to go out without a thick coat and scarf.


    And the more it went on, the more Seneran¡¯s letters became longer and longer than the first.


    However, it was only lengthy and not very nutritious. Most of them were aboutmenting the situation and regretting that their hands and feet were tied due to their own wrong judgment. Still, the information that it seems that I will be tied up until January and continue my advice and investigation belongs to useful information.


    Thanks to that, I also got rid of my worries about them and focused only on my studies. Thanks to this, my magic skills, which had not developed for years, improved very slightly.


    Time went by like that, and the year passed and January arrived.


    ?


    A monumental day, January 1st, that I met for the first time at my house prepared in the capital city.


    The first to visit our house was a member of an imperial delegation.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the hero of the Empire.¡±


    What they handed over was the armor Esmuer had shown them. After putting things down in the living room of our house with the armor stand, they handed over a wooden box containing a cloak to wear along with the armor and gave a brief exnation.


    ¡°Soon there will be an announcement from the Itthiel royal family, but the event has been scheduled for January 11th.¡±


    At that time, I ignored the strong regret lingering on the face of the envoy who said he would send someone from the royal family, and epted the wooden box. Even Tie, who maintained the strange character of an expressionless maid, was watching while standing in the back for a while watching the scene with interest.


    ¡°When I first saw it, I thought it was just a good piece of armor, but seeing how it was finished, I was amazed.


    ¡°Eh¡­ 1 It¡¯s what the princess did, so wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Out of habit, I tried tofortably sing Esmue, but when I realized that Thiet was there, I hurriedly changed my words. Fortunately, Tie seemed to be focusing more on the visible armor rather than my awkward exchange of words, and I let out a sigh of relief for the first time in a while. I don¡¯t think he can be trusted, but I think it¡¯s still right to be careful.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look very nice to see a wandering knight wearing fancy and expensive armor.¡±


    The purpose of wandering knights is mostly training. There are some monks who travel all over the continent to fulfill their duties as knights, but there are only a few of them. As it is the process of trying to raise their value even a little more, those who have obtained the qualification of a knight with a pull-up even though they do not have a family background and do not have exceptional skills, the vast majority of them end up living a life far from wealthy.


    From the beginning, such people have to buy the armor they wear during the swearing-in ceremony. I wouldn¡¯t even bother bing a wandering knight if my family bought me armor.


    As a result, I naturally spend my days in need, but I have left behind an achievement that I do not know why I voluntarily be a wandering knight. . To be precise, he said, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry,¡± while stabbing him in the head.


    ¡°They said the event was scheduled for 10 days. I think the swearing-in ceremony will also be held.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Today is January! You¡¯ve finally be an adult! Congrattions, Eldy!¡±


    Unlike Asilie, who jumps around and rejoices as if she were congratting her on her birthday, Thie looked at us with a biting expression, even if it was a bug. I gave her a re, wondering why she wanted to do that, and she figured out what I wanted to say and answered briefly, correcting her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re really 15 years old.¡±


    Write. Yes, that is an understandable reaction. I forgave her, ignoring what she kept sounding like she was growing old.


    There hasn¡¯t been much change, whether it¡¯s because his height has stopped growing, but he¡¯s already wanted his future height, so even looking at this body, which has nothing to regret, he has to give up even a decent adult¡¯s height. If it was just taller, then, as Esmue and Asillie grumbled, my muscles have gotten stronger day by day, so sometimes when I look in the mirror, I wonder if I don¡¯t deserve to be surprised by Ekatrina¡¯s baby face.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, time goes by really fast. Eldi is an adult.¡±


    At that moment, he remembered thest word Esmuer had uttered and was slightly scared, but Asilier¡¯s gaze was extremely warm. After all, half of my life was raised by Asillie, so it was only natural to look at it with pride.


    ¡°Except for the fact that it¡¯s been very eventfultely, it went by really quickly. I¡¯m sure it felt like time flew by until I was working for the Ogatorv family, buttely I¡¯ve been strangely hectic.¡±


    Shaking his head, he expressed his absurdity, but Asilie¡¯s sincere smile hardened just a little bit.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s Eldi¡¯s own business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Um. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t say anything, but Asilie suffered a lot.


    It was clear that I wouldmit many sins in the future, so with a sorry heart, I made up my mind to be Eldmia, a jumbled girl for the first time in a long time, and started putting on the armor before breakfast, as Asilie had wished to try it on. It was also easier to wear armor that fitted much more closely than when he was wearing it in front of Esmuer. Usually, knights¡¯ armor is made on the premise that someone will wear it, but in that respect, this armor could be described as a very adventurous armor.


    ¡°I never thought they would even care about putting on and taking off the armor. It¡¯s delicate.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that the armor was bestowed directly by the first princess? It seems that the work is meticulous, befitting the rumor that he is the next emperor.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s right. As expected, the imperial princess is different.¡±


    Judging from the reaction, it seems that Ashley didn¡¯t care about Thieh unconsciously. Just as we were finishing fixing the shoulder girdle, someone knocked on the door and while Thieh was away for a while, we quickly exchanged nces and whispered.


    ¡°Your sister almost made a mistake too, right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention at all. But why should I hide it from Tie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suspicious since he¡¯s willing to pay for his own life in the first ce, but apart from that, there¡¯s also the fact that it¡¯s safe information not to know. I think it¡¯s better to wait and see for now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, that makes sense.¡±


    After a brief exchange of opinions as if conspiring, Thieh returned just as we were about to widen our distance again, holding a letter in his hand.


    ¡°Eldmia-nim. This is a letter from the guild. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about, but it seems like you¡¯re in a hurry, so I think you¡¯d better read it now.¡±


    ¡°Guild? Seneran?¡±


    Until now, I went to look for it on purpose, but to bring it myself from such an early morning. As Thieh said, it might be an urgent business, so I stopped wearing the armor and opened the letter from her.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    And he frowned, reminding himself of the truth that forebodings are never wrong. As if the long letters he had sent were lies, the content written this time was extremely simple.


    [Evil. looking for someone What is Little Eldmia? Little brother?]


    Apparently, I was stamped by the demons.

 Chapter 392

    I looked around and opened the envelope to see if there was anything additional written on it, but nothing changed.


    It was the same thing I had to do. Without hesitation, I tossed the letters and envelopes into the stove and finished putting on my armor. I never thought I¡¯d be doing a performance test like this. I just think it¡¯s really artistic timing.


    ¡°I think we should go to where Seneran is.¡±


    There was a possibility that the armor would be damaged or destroyed, but it was suicide to endure a situation where such a situation would ur with the leather armor that I had been wearing so far, so I just wore it. It would be fortunate if he came back intact, but even if he didn¡¯t, he would be less cursed than if he groaned and appeared in a half-assed state. Asilie was taken aback by my sudden reaction and asked.


    ¡°Why? Is something going on?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s certain that the demons are moving. Thanks to you, I have something to check.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll prepare too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to go out and do anything grandiose. I just want to see the situation. Sister, if other people find me at home, please exin.¡±


    It is unknown whether Seneran directly encountered the demons or wrote a story he found out through rumors. However, keywords that were only spit out in anger at the time are connected to my previous life, so the fewer people I know, the better.


    Even if the target is Asilie, it is still ambiguous to say. Hearing my moderately flirtatious words, Asilie raised a questioning light.


    ¡°With the armor you just received?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve suffered so much here and there. Always be careful. Is that what your sister told you about?¡±


    He smiled casually and joked. Fortunately, Asilier said, ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯ He nodded his head with an expression, and immediately understood.


    The armor was veryfortable thanks to Esmuer¡¯s proper sizing. Satisfied with this, Asilie, who had been quietly watching the ax and other equipment, opened her mouth.


    ¡°What was written on it?¡±


    ¡°There was a request that got me close to the Gaendal Party, and it seems the demons are tracking the traces rted to that incident.¡±


    ¡°Ah, did you say that secret request?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    It was enough to say that there. Asilie convinced me, assuming that the reason I burned the letter was rted to a previous request. I felt like cheating on her, but already ¡®I didn¡¯t lie¡¯ from the first meeting. I didn¡¯t feel guilty because there were many facts that I had hidden in the form of.


    However, I was a bit sorry that I was the one who couldn¡¯t tell the truth yet.


    ¡°Even if something happens, I¡¯ll just ignore it ande back, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    So I just added one more word.


    There were so many things hemitted during his short life, so I didn¡¯t really believe him, but he didn¡¯t continue to be questioned.


    ?


    Seneran belonged to the side with no likes or dislikes for the season. It was a natural result, as the years spent shutting themselves in theb, turning on the heating when it was cold and turning on the air conditioner when it was hot, were longer than the years when they were not.


    Still, if I forcefully take out the memories of the days when I had likes and dislikes, it seems that I originally hated summer more. that has changed this time


    ¡®Damn winter.¡¯


    The heat will go away if you rest under the shade, but in winter, if you rest just because it is cold, it will only get colder. Just today, she sniffed at the conclusion she had repeated dozens of times, and when she activated the magic tool, mana resonated and swept the surroundings.


    Originally, it was a tool used to identify areas where excessive magical energy was concentrated, but now it is used as an excellent demon detector. Spiritual achievements have been minimaltely, but Seneran knew best that it wasn¡¯t the tool¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Looking at the slightest trace of it, I guess it¡¯s not here either.¡±


    Seneran grumbled disgruntledly, but the others justughed. Everyone was tired from the seven-hour search, but no oneined.


    Gin brushed off the frost on his beard and shook his head with a bigugh.


    ¡°This is a waste of money today. If we are at this level, the other friends will die.¡±


    It was also because of Seneran that they couldugh and rx like this now. The magic tools she brought with her were all useful, and thanks to this, she became one of the few parties that achieved sess among the many adventurers who ran after receiving this request. In the meantime, no one had a tough enough personality toin that she couldn¡¯t find a trace.


    Rather, they genuinely cared about other adventurers. Specifically, I worried about the possibility that they might be mentally limited.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they¡¯re rebuilding hard, but the Mandeli Port Adventurer¡¯s Guild treated them very generously, but in return, they demanded a forced march to search outside the port for over 10 hours every day.


    Considering the meals, lodging, and wages they provide, it wasn¡¯t an uneptable job, but after a month or so, it was exhausting. Except for the case of Gaendal Party, which had good results, there were manyints, saying that it felt like they were being watched for nothing because the soldiers followed them under the pretext of preparing for an encounter with the demons.


    The soldiers who were stuck together with the adventurers found traces even in the snowy ins or forests, and were just amazed to see the adventurers pursuing them somehow, but there was no way for the parties to know that, so as Gin said, many adventurers It was a situation where I was mentally dying.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. Since we actually found traces of the demons, wouldn¡¯t feeling ¡®dying¡¯ be better than ¡®dying away¡¯?¡±


    Those who do not know whether they are demon kings or just demons have be more and more proficient in eliminating their traces, and unlike at first they were able to catch their tails with traces and search magic to some extent, now they do not even feel it unless they use Seneran¡¯s magic tools to take shortcuts. It got to the point where it was difficult to catch.


    If he hadn¡¯t run into sh-and-burn farmers hiding in the woods while chasing those faint traces, the letter he sent to Eldmia this time would have beenmenting his situation as usual. No one expected that Eldmia¡¯s name would appear out of nowhere.


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t Eldmia¡¯s name. What the sh-and-burn miners recalled and said was ¡®Little Edumia or something.¡¯ because it was


    Of course, there is a possibility that something unidentified called Little Edumia exists somewhere in the world, but the five people who heard the answer of the sh-and-burn people silently unified their opinions by looking at each other at the same time.


    ¡®They seemed to be guessing the reason¡­¡¯


    Thinking of Eldmia, he even thought of providing money to the Gaendal party and making them keep quiet about what they heard, but it was Seneran who listened to the request.


    The reason was far moremon sense. When Gaendal said that it seemed to be rted to a secret request he received from the adventurer¡¯s guild in the capital, Seneran pretended not to like it and epted it.


    If it was a secret request, there was a high possibility that she would have taken some magical action, so she decided that she would not get the answer she wanted anyway, even if she inquired needlessly, and instead of digging around Eldmia for nothing, she decided to immediately deliver the information.


    That was already two days ago. Normally, even a formal reply would have returned, but seeing as there was no news, he might have been on his way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to this for today. We may have to go farther tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, was it today that you said you were having a meeting about your opinion on the new policy?¡±


    Will they continue touring and searching around Mandeli Port or will they expand the scope of their activities through coboration with other regions? In fact, if you repeat this for over a month, it is natural that there are no demons


    , so there were many voices asking if it was normal to choose thetter.


    Unfortunately for the adventurers, what they had been wandering through was only a small part of the wide area that was ssified as being near the city, so it was never a matter that could be easily decided from the point of view of holding the baton.


    Nevertheless, there was only one reason for going through this meeting.


    Consistent testimony from adventurers that the demons are more and more cleverly erasing their traces. Seneran¡¯s influence also yed a big role. Most people living in the capital are so blinded by Seneran¡¯s gold that they have forgotten why she started collecting money so tenaciously, but the protagonists of the Mandeli protests were different.


    Seneran was the so-called big hand and authority who bought various information and tools rted to the demons with overflowing gold. It was never something to be overlooked when she said that the pursuit was getting harder and harder.


    ¡°Now I really just want to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s a tiring quest in many ways. It¡¯s good that a lot of money came in.¡±


    Whether or not he received such a high evaluation, Seneran was in tears. If Eldmia had studied diligently, the teaching materials she had prepared in advance would be exhausted by now. This meant that she was ready to move on to the next experiment, so it was only natural for her to want to focus more on the fast-changing Eldmia than on the demons who had been researching for a hundred days and had no results.


    ¡®I¡¯m tired of this damn cold.¡¯


    Eventually, the party, who returned unanimously, moved toward the half-broken walls of Mandeli Harbor.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a dragon.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the sky as if they had made a promise at the muttering of Ekaterina, who was still on the energetic side. Certainly, a flying dragon that hadn¡¯t been seen since the arrival of winter was flying towards Mandeli Harbor. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the weather is cold or what, but Rellie, who was helplessly looking at the flying dragon flying quite low, burst outughing.


    ¡°Now, if I see a flying dragon flying that low, I think Mr. Ega will suddenly jump down.¡±


    Those who did not participate in the orc subjugation operation, but had already heard everything from Ekatrina, burst intoughter at the same time. This time, even Seneran couldn¡¯t help butugh. Come to think of it, did I mention that I jumped off the flying dragon the other day to close the gate of the orcs?


    Seneran took heavy steps again, thinking that he would not know where such a person came from.

 Chapter 393

    It was obviously the main port city of Ithiel, but now Mandeli Port has no gates.


    Exactly, it was there, but it was gone. It is said that the gate was destroyed on its own because there was a fear of being used when the city was half destroyed by the invasion of demons. Considering that it is amon aspect to aim for reinforcement of troops through bondi gates, it is a part that shows how serious the raid was at the time.


    Thanks to that, I was going to fly from the capital on a flying dragon¡­ but it was filthy cold, so I looked for a city with both a gate and a flying dragon station, and just moved from there. I was running out of money, but I was fine with this kind of luxury, so I didn¡¯t have to arrive tired.


    After moving like that, the port of Mandeli looked down from the sky as the sunset began to set, and it still looked like it had notpletely rid itself of the aftermath of the raid.


    I don¡¯t know what it would be like if I saw it from the ground, but at a nce, the city¡¯s defenses are smashed in ces, and there are more than one or two copsed buildings along the pier. Nevertheless, thanks to the people swarming around like ants, I felt that it was being rebuilt.


    As soon as I arrived at the flying dragon station, I briefly said goodbye to the second flying dragon pilot in my life, and the adventurer¡¯s guild that I visited was not only maintaining an almost perfect shape, but alsorge in size. The gigantic building, twice asrge as the capital¡¯s guild, seemed to show the adventurers¡¯ position here.


    I don¡¯t know why the roof was decorated with something like a whale bone, but I thought it was like a mascot that saved the identity of a port city. .


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are a lot of adventurers, or if this search for demons has had some influence, but it¡¯s not even dinner yet, and there are already plenty of drunken adventurers inside. The inside of the guild, which had no mind at all mixed with misceneous noises such as ¡°I can¡¯t eat it¡±, seemed far from the horrors of war that could be seen from the outside.


    It was ambiguous to say that he was a typical adventurer. It was as if all the adventurers belonging to the guild finished a single job and sat down to unwind.


    Of course, it was obvious what the cause was. I took off the fur cloak I was wearing, put it on my arm, and walked to the reception desk, avoiding the drinking party of the adventurers who must have returned from searching for demons.


    ¡°The only thing the guild provides to those who have participated in the search for demons is food and alcohol!! All smashed items will be charged individually, so don¡¯t be foolish!!¡±


    Hearing the guild members serving the food and drinks screaming in between, it seems that this is a problem because all of this is free. Well, if you recall that there were adventurers who tried to leave the city they were staying in and run away to the ind just because of the rumor that demons had appeared, they must have done this much to calm their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Wee. Are you here to join the search for demons?¡±


    As I approached, leaving behind the situation that I could understand just by seeing and hearing, the female receptionist, who had just been pointing somewhere and shouting that if she eats it, she would die, looked at me without hiding her tired expression. Still, judging by how he managed his facial expressions and tried to smile, he was a person with a very strong work spirit.


    ¡°I came because I wanted to find friends who participated in the search. Is there any way?¡±


    I was worried that my attitude would change unless I joined the search, but the receptionist rather listened to me and straightened his expression.


    ¡°Usually, I would have found a list of quests and informed them, but since this search is in coboration with the military, we had to set up a temporary party to manage personnel, so a separate procedure was created. See the bulletin board over there?¡±


    As I moved my gaze following her gestures, I saw a bulletin board on one side of the guild wall at eye level. At first, I thought there were so many request boards, but it turned out to be apletely different purpose.


    ¡°Formally, a namete was created with the name of the adventurer who was in charge of the party leader, and it is a status board made to check whether he is still on a mission or has returned. If not, I¡¯ll help you again.¡±


    Is it because of therge-scale client, that they made a procedure to reduce the workload?


    It seems that the reason her expression widened was because she could take a break for a while, taking me as an excuse toe back after looking at all the bulletin boards. I didn¡¯t expect to see the location status board that I only saw in the military here, but I nodded my head and headed to the bulletin board.


    Unlike the capital city, there was no attention pouring just by my movement. There are so many things Imitted there, even when I entered the guild, the guys who recognized me started to notice and react like an rm.


    It was unavoidable that attention was drawn to some extent because of the armor obtained this time, but most of them turned their heads after taking a moderate nce at it. And there is no enmity there. Thanks to that, I was able to check the bulletin boardfortably.


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to find a Gaendal party there. Those who were treated as one of the few independent search teams and were moving separately had a name.


    ¡°Because apetent person can be seen wherever he goes.¡±


    It¡¯s marked as not returning yet, so if you sit down properly and eat something, you¡¯ll be able to meet it.


    I pretended to have found the receptionist, who was still looking at me, and took me to a suitable table. There were a lot of people, but there were plenty of seats, and since the interior was so hot, there was no need to find a warm seat.


    Just by quickly settling in and listening intently, I could get a glimpse of what was going on here.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice not to have to worry about hunger, but it¡¯s very tiring. Have you had any results?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. I only bumped into Amon Orcs.¡±


    ¡°If it was an Orc, it would have been a side ie.


    ¡°Chuckling. What¡¯s the fuss, if someone hears it, they¡¯ll think the guild won¡¯t give you money.¡±


    From those who tilt their sses while lightly exchanging stories that happened today.


    ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t know what kind of hardship this is because of a demon that doesn¡¯t even exist.¡±


    ¡°There are no demons?¡±


    ¡°They also have heads, so are they still here? They must have carried me right away.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just your opinion¡­¡±


    Even those who argue with colleagues withx brains that seem reasonable. Each of them said something different, but it is simr that the atmosphere is that they are tired of fruitlessbor even though they are fed to their stomachs and even given money.


    ¡°I hear rumors that you¡¯re looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who? A demon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The guys who ran into thieves and shers sometimes talked about it. Did you hear that you seemed to be looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°Shit, then they say they met with the demons, but why are you letting them live?¡±


    ¡°Nandl, do you understand?¡±


    The adventurers passing by and talking didn¡¯t seem to hear that it was a rumor, but it was quite reasonable for me, who had already bumped into it a couple of times and had received a report from Seneran.


    The Demon King¡¯s army was more disciplined than expected and had a strong sense of duty. Above all, they did not use the humans who acted together as throwaways, and the division of roles was clear, so there is a possibility that they did not know about thieves, but they had a hand in civilians such as sh-and-burn.


    It may be because the Demon King¡¯s army at that time was a unit that infiltrated with a special purpose, but the guys here now are of that type, so they can be seen as simr.


    Of course, it is only possible if they have the confidence that there will be no problem in escaping even if their tails are caught because of that¡­ But, judging from the stories I hear, it seems right that at least they are proud of their skills.


    How many times must he have repeated the process of listening to the stories around him and thinking about them while sipping on the stew he ordered?


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    Suddenly, a very familiar voice came to my ears.


    ¡°Ai-san, what a surprise!¡±


    At the moment, I almost jumped out of my seat without realizing it, but I managed to turn my upper body while holding back so as not to spill the stew. Behind me, Seneran, who hadn¡¯t noticed it before, was standing with a lifeless smile on his dark circles from fatigue.


    Over her shoulder, Gaendal Party, who had found me, was waving politely, but right now I was so surprised that I only exchanged nces for a moment. If I had known it would be like this, I would not have sat with my back to the entrance!


    ¡°Others say they notice the presence of the person behind them, but Eldmia, why are you like that?¡±


    ¡°You need to be there to notice. Everyone is approaching like a dying corpse, can you tell?¡±


    I¡¯m not kidding. I wasn¡¯t just listening to the conversation, I was paying close attention to my hearing to prepare for any footsteps approaching me, but I didn¡¯t notice Seneraning right up to the back of my head.


    Did this human learn something like stealth? Just in case, I looked down and saw that she was not wearing shoes, but some unknown hair ball.


    Hey, he¡¯s not even a thief. It ate up all the footsteps.


    ¡°Oh my God, can you walk in that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have a little trouble walking than to suffer from frostbite.¡±


    On the contrary, it seemed like it would be painful to cool down from sweating profusely, but it was ambiguous to say that he was satisfied. As she smiled as if she was having fun, she pulled out a chair and sat down while Gaendal, who had changed the status board and approached, greeted her happily.


    ¡°Long time no see Eldmia. But did youe riding a flying dragon?¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since we met, but the question that followed was a bit strange.


    How did know?

 Chapter 394

    Thanks to Mr. Gaendal who exined the situation after ordering the food, I was able to respond with aplete astonishment.


    ¡°If you see a low-flying flying dragon, you think I¡¯m going to jump down. Is there a framer like this?¡±


    ¡°Framed? How could that be framed?¡±


    Seeing the reactions of Seneran and the people around me, who responded to my words as if they were rather ridiculous, I said confidently.


    ¡°I also jump from high ces.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, is that the part that catches the pod?¡±


    ¡°This is a serious matter.¡±


    Unlike Seneran, who shook his head and gulped down the first drink, the others burst outughing, and Iughed too.


    Even though we met after a long time, the effect of the jokes based on facts was clear, so we continued our meal in a more rxed atmosphere, naturally sharing our current situation. The conversation with them was certainly enjoyable, but the purpose ofing here was not to promote friendship, so when the noise around them increased and the meal was finished to some extent, I slowly brought up the main topic.


    ¡°Just sitting there for a while gave me a sense of what the atmosphere was like. How did you guys do today?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Magic tools are useless now.¡±


    Seneran let out a long sigh and tilted his ss, took something from his bosom and pushed it towards me, then continued.


    ¡°It was a slightly improved magic tool that can find ces with high concentration of magical power, but it caught on for a while, and now there is no trace of it. It must mean that we are getting used to hiding our magical power.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there are still demons nearby?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certain. Rather, it¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s so certain. I have no idea why you¡¯re staying. The reason I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    It was so noisy that even I, sitting at the same table, couldn¡¯t hear it, so I didn¡¯t really care. Doing this reminds me of the first time I met Gaendal Party and had dinner at the guild. It seems very old, but looking back, it was only a few months ago.


    ¡°Well, I know that, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, it¡¯s better to find out why you¡¯re looking for me in ¡®here¡¯ by enduring various risks. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the main goal or an additional goal.¡±


    The first thing that immediatelyes to mind is Gate.


    They¡¯ve already touched the capital of the empire, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible to build a couple more gates here. Maybe he¡¯s digging into another strange dungeon and doing the same thing over and over again. It may be that the reason why they wander around the port is because they have already secretly made a hole through which they can escape.


    If that¡¯s the case, it means that they are excellent in their ability to act. When the characteristics of the demons are substituted, such a person is usually of high status, and if it is a person with a high status while working behind the scenes, there is a possibility that he knows who ordered the raid on our vige.


    There are plenty of reasons to deliberately sell out and try to catch them. While thinking about it, the empty bowls were removed and a tray full of grilled shrimp filled the ce. On the way, Ekatrina seemed to be ordering something, and I think that was it. I wasn¡¯t particrly hungry, but when I saw something to eat, everyone¡¯s hands picked up their forks and headed for the shrimp, which only had flesh left.


    Except for the wizards. They were still awestruck at the sight of the warriors getting food into their stomachs, and tipped their sses over peanuts as snacks.


    ¡°Personally¡­ I think it¡¯s an extension of what we saw in that request.¡±


    When Gaendal, who had simr thoughts to me, opened up the water, the others nodded as if they agreed. In addition, Gin, who had been gently stroking his beard until now, added a word.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re making the same thing that Eldmia destroyed. This is a story I heard from an acquaintance, and they said they captured the situation in which a huge explosion urred in the territory of the demons at the time.¡±


    Seneran didn¡¯t bother to ask or intervene, even though he put on an expression that he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He seemed to already know why we had no choice but to have a casual conversation like this without her. I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised as I had already been swept away by the aftermath of that mysterious bomb, but Rellie, Ekatrina, and Gaendal made serious faces when they heard Gin¡¯s story. Maybe I¡¯m reminiscing about the scene where I was thrown out.


    Personally, I don¡¯t think mass-producing such a thing is going to be as easy as it sounds, but I decided to keep my mouth shut for now as there is nothing to be sure of. As a result, there was a moment of silence between us, but soon Mr. Gaendal changed the subject with a deliberately cheerful tone.


    ¡°Rather than worrying about something unknown right away, it¡¯s much more beneficial to take a good rest today and face tomorrow. Rather than that, I want to know why you¡¯vee all the way here? Did you decide to ept a request?¡±


    For some reason, not only Mr. Gaendal who said that, but also other people began to send expectant eyes. It was Seneran who was the only one there to look at me with a detached attitude, axe-eyed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t because I have a schedule, so open your eyes Seneran.¡±


    Even if there is a contract, I do not intend to be forced to restrict my actions. Likewise, when he opened his axe eye and spoke, Seneran¡¯s eyes immediately became kind.


    ¡°Hehe, that schedule must be a study after all, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the event that will be seven dayster. I received the rewards that I had been putting off until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­prize?¡±


    At my answer, everyone looks at me with puzzled faces this time. Come to think of it, even though Esmue¡¯s letter was discovered, I never had a chance to talk about what happened in the empire. I decided that it wouldn¡¯t matter if I spoke a little faster since I was being formally praised on this asion anyway.


    ¡°I once saved the first princess from danger in the empire. It took some time to decide on the reward, but this time there will be a service ceremony along with the achievements made in the kingdom. .¡±


    Dalgrak.


    The hands of the party who were using their forks to snack on the plump grilled shrimp stopped at the same time. Rellie and Seneran, who hadn¡¯t even touched the shrimp, dropped the peanuts they were about to take to their mouths.


    It felt like a joke to see them stop at the same time as if they had made a promise, but they couldn¡¯t help butugh because they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked as if it wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, of course Eldmia solved a lot of big cases in the kingdom. I understand that, but she saved the princess of the Empire? The Iron Blood Princess too?¡±


    Following Yekatrina, who panicked as she was about to drop even the shrimp she had put in her mouth, Gin shouted as if she had realized something, banging her knees.


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s why you were able to send such a letter by cheating! Certainly, if you¡¯re a benefactor who saved your life, cheating like a love letter must be very natural!¡±


    No, that was half steamed¡­


    If I exined it properly, it would almost certainly add to the confusion, so I paid attention to it, but I didn¡¯t know the hot reaction would subside. In the meantime, Lellie, who had been drinking non-stop, said that she seemed to have heard nonsense after being drunk for a while, and escaped from reality.


    ¡°Ega-san, tell me honestly. Did you catch a dragon when you went to the prairie?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a dragon, you caught a dragon at the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Of course, it was the great devil beyond the salt dragon, but it was so well known externally that there was nothing special about it. After reminiscing about Rellie, who had momentary cognitive dissonance, and Ekatrina, who burst intoughter at the sight of such Rellie, I made sure that my memory was not wrong and added it.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s called the Fire Dragon¡¯s territory, but there were only pure Orcs.¡±


    ¡°Look at the reaction, it¡¯s even more absurd to think that we would have really fought if we were there.


    Except for Seneran, who is looking excitedly, everyone¡¯s eyes are shining brightly. After all, it¡¯s an adventurer.


    ¡°By the way. How did this happen? Looking back, even when the Orcs were just taking a break for the first time in a long time, they asked for a request.¡±


    But what came back was Ekaterina¡¯s cheerful shoulder straps, which took my words as a joke.


    I was in so much pain that I almost cried.


    ?


    Although it had been a long time since they had gathered together, the Gaendal Party greeted the morning without leaving a trace of hangover. Since they are very talkative people, they probably drink a few beers like water. It was always the wizards who suffered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Seneran, please let me know as soon as there is additional information rted to the demons.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s not difficult¡­ I heard you came using the flying dragon and the gate? Go already? Do you go in a little while?¡±


    It was obvious why he said that even when he was half-dead. He must have wanted to make sure that I was studying well while he was away. I was also disappointed in many ways, but this time there was a variable, so the excuse of beingte wouldn¡¯t work, so it was better to move quickly even if money was a waste.


    ¡°It would have been if the gate had worked, but it¡¯s not possible. If you get caught up in a strange incident and get backte, there¡¯s no answer.¡±


    If the location of the demons was confirmed, I was going to deal with it and go, but since it was not like that, it was better to go back quickly as I promised to Asilie.


    ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­ Then after you¡¯ve done all the work, if this side continues like this, will youe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of money, but it has toe. It¡¯s a good opportunity, right?¡±


    A chance to catch the demons.


    After hearing my answer, Seneran put on an expression that he would look at all crazy people, and the others just let out a nkugh.


    That¡¯s how I got on the flying dragon again with a lot of money while being seen off by them.


    The next city is only a few hours away, so I¡¯m pretty sure nothing will happen this time.

 Chapter 395

    The first to notice the change was the flying dragon pilot.


    When I was concerned about the health of his back and neck, who often turned his head to talk to me behind me, he looked behind me with a heartyugh and his head hesitant to go back. If he had been as silent as the second drake pilot in my life, I would have noticed it muchter.


    ¡°Guest! It looks like something unexpected has happened!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see his expression because of the goggles and the winter clothing he was wearing, but his voice, which was pleasant until a moment ago, was full of mischief and only seriousness. I was surprised by the sudden change in attitude, but when I looked back, I saw three flying dragons slowly ascending from below.


    ¡°Are you a wild drake?¡±


    It¡¯s not even a city, so there¡¯s absolutely no reason for a flying dragon pilot toe out of nowhere. I wondered if there was a flying dragon habitat nearby, but the answer that came back was not very pleasant.


    ¡°No! Someone¡¯s on board! The problem isn¡¯t properly equipped! It could be hunters illegally hunting drakes and handing them over to local nobles!¡±


    Come to think of it, I heard that there are often nobles who secretly catch and learn how to ride a dragon for the dragon knight test. Of course, it was illegal, but if you could produce a flying dragon knight without being caught, the evaluation of that family would rise vertically, so it was close to a kind of private education.


    Even if you be a dragon knight and leave the family at the same time, the difference between having the ability to raise a dragon knight and not having it is a bigw. From their point of view, they would want to use all the expedients.


    Even so, do you really see that? My eyes aren¡¯t bad either, but it wasn¡¯t easy to find out what was on the back of a flying dragon that was ascending vertically. Like Giess, the basic condition for a dragon pilot might be very healthy eyes.


    However, when the dragons stopped ascending and leveled up and started chasing us, we saw two people riding on them, just as the pilot said.


    ¡°Haa¡­ If I think that nothing will happen from now on, it¡¯s a dog.¡±


    The problem was that the rider was not a Human, but a Demon. Unless they¡¯re wearing viking horn helmets or something. I used my magic time hoping for one possibility, but the magic that could be clearly sensed even from a distance neatly shattered my hopes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡­ Damn it! Hold tight, sir!¡±


    Should it be said that it was a job directly managed by the royal family? It wasn¡¯t slow at all until just a moment ago, but when I was determined and speeded up like that, the distance started to widen with the flying dragons of the demons, who seemed like they would catch up soon.


    I wondered if this was the difference in technology, but I didn¡¯t think it would be easy to solve when I saw the pilot of the dragon who didn¡¯t let go of the string of tension even though the distance started to widen like this.


    And sure enough, as soon as the demons flying at the forefront looked back and beckoned for something, their speed increased as well, and my worries became reality. Thanks to that, the situation turned pretty urgent, but I couldn¡¯t stand the question that came to my mind.


    ¡°Where on earth did they get the dragon from Itis-el?¡±


    ¡°I heard a story a few years ago that the demon king¡¯s army, who had a bitter taste as a dragon knight, started breeding dragons! Couldn¡¯t it have been brought in secretly when Mandeli Port was attacked!¡±


    So, is it a story that he was riding in the air with the flying dragon that he had secretly brought in and then appeared to attack the passing flying dragon pilot? Those guys who are meticulous enough to hide their traces from Seneran, who even use tools to track magical powers professionally, just to catch a drake pilot?


    Of course it can¡¯t be As long as the things I was looking for and those things aren¡¯t a separate group, I¡¯m clear about their goal. This jovial fellow was unluckily caught up in it.


    Maybe it was some kind of magical reinforcement, but judging from the gradually decreasing distance, the possibility of shaking off them and running away converged to zero, so I sighed deeply and asked the pilot of the dragon.


    ¡°Do you know how to fly backwards?¡±


    ?


    Marsh, who has been in charge of the captain for quite a long time as a member of the Demon King¡¯s Army task force, smiled as he looked at his rapidly approaching goal.


    By the time he chose to run away, it was as if he had already won. Maybe if it dragged the situation into a melee, but at this speed, even a slight change in direction would close the distance in an instant, making it impossible to even respond properly.


    The moment he hesitates to swing his sword btedly, the flying dragon he is riding will tear apart one part of the flying dragon¡¯s body. Still, it was forbidden to be vignt, so she ordered Yawell, who was riding behind.


    ¡°Prepare your magic thinking you¡¯ll lose a limb or two! I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±


    ¡°I will prepare with freezing magic!¡±


    In fact, it was quick to figure out her intentions because she was Yawel, who had done the same thing as an adjutant in a unit without the status of an adjutant. Marsh nodded with satisfaction and pulled out the mace and sword that had been hung from the dragon¡¯s saddle.


    It was then that the goal in front of me changed.


    ¡°Altitude¡­ up?¡±


    The dragon, which seemed to be running away all the time, suddenly began to rise rapidly. The men flying next to him shouted out in embarrassment at the reaction of the guy who was raising his altitude with the momentum to go to the end of the sky.


    ¡°Captain! What should I do!?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what the heck! Follow me!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shoot a bow anyway, so if he had a magical counterattack, he would have been checked immediately. Not only that, but in the end, wherever he went, all they could do was close the distance as much as possible to attack the dragon or grind magic, so they couldn¡¯t see the situation just because it suddenly flew up.


    As soon as he made his decision, three drakes soared upward.


    ¡°Yahwell! Magic?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to shoot like this! At least at the same altitude or closer¡­!¡±


    ¡°Damn, did he expect this too! Shoot when you¡¯re ready, don¡¯t ask!¡±


    It was not a bad decision if the goal was to avoid an immediate attack, but in the end it was just a struggle. If things didn¡¯t work out, Marsh, who was rising vertically with the thought that he would drop him even if he bumped into him with his body, saw a target looking at him and turning his head.


    Neither flustered nor trembling in fear, the sight of staring at the enemy was not that of a coward who gave up and ran away, but that of a warrior seeking an opportunity.


    ¡°Ha! What a waste of a man!¡±


    If I had met him in a different form, I would have liked him quite a bit.


    Thinking about that, while figuring out the distance, the opponent took the next action. And unlike her promise to respond to any form of counterattack, that action stopped Marsh¡¯s thinking for a moment.


    It had to be. Falling from an overturning flying dragon was not within the realm of prediction.


    ¡®Did it fall by mistake? Or are you plotting some other trick? But what tricks are possible in this sky?¡¯


    A hand reached out from behind her as she couldn¡¯t keep up with the unexpected situation. As soon as he judged that he could hit enough to faithfully fulfill the captain¡¯s orders, Yawell, who had created an ice arrow, cast his magic. This allowed Marsh to shake off his embarrassment and decide what to do next.


    Altitude is high enough. Even if he gets hit by that attack, I¡¯ll be able to catch him long enough before he falls to the ground and can¡¯t be seen. Now, I had to be careful not to let that guy fall and collide with the flying dragon and fall with it.


    Just as Marsh decided that his work was not bat¡¯, something shot from the man¡¯s waist.


    Despite being very nervous, Marsh couldn¡¯t quite see what it was. All she could see was the scattering ice shards and the grotesque twist of Yawell¡¯s arm extending over her ear before bursting like rotten fruit.


    After a while, I realized that it was the damage caused by an unknown projectile thrown by the enemy, that Yawel¡¯s arm and shoulder were ripped off in that one shot, and that Yawell fell off the dragon¡¯s back, unable to ovee the intense pain and shock.


    No, it only took seconds, but it felt like an eternity.


    Instinctively, Marsh nearly turned his head back to assess the situation, but with patience, his eyes fixed, and he crossed his arms to defend himself.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to know, I had to know what it meant when that madman falling from the sky didn¡¯t just fire a single projectile and took out the ax he was carrying on his back.


    He literally intended to engage in ¡®airbat¡¯.


    ¡°Fuck the dog, you crazy bastard!¡±


    The enemy who had just seemed like a good-hearted warrior began to look like a crazed lunatic, igniting her inner fears. Feeling the cold sweat running down his back, Marsh burned his fighting spirit by shouting the enemy¡¯s name as hard as he could to ovee the creeping fear.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    If I didn¡¯t do that, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle the reality that I might end up crashing after a collision with him. She was afraid of the reality because dying in a fight waspletely different from dying from a fall from an abnormal height.


    The answer that came back was a violent ax stroke.

 Chapter 396

    Theposure in the face of the female demon with the feeling of Ekatrina 0.5, with a warlike smile and bull horns that matched it well, disappeared as soon as she saw the ax de flying toward her.


    But don¡¯t panic. That alone wasn¡¯t a chore. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it sounds to immediately take a defensive stance despite the fact that an ally¡¯s arm burst right in the ear. Judging from his appearance, it was clear that he had an extraordinary mentality, and there was a high probability that he was apetent person.


    That¡¯s why I swung the ax with the intention of severing a part of the female demon¡¯s body, even if it meant falling down like this. The thick mace and sword crossed, but I thought I could split it enough.


    It was a mistake.


    ¨C Kaang!


    ¡°Fucking magic gold!¡±


    I liked it when it was my sword, but when it became the enemy¡¯s weapon, I had to experience the rare feeling that my body stopped in mid-air without even a moment to feel that it was really fucking awful.


    Like hitting a wall. The female warrior of the Demon tribe carried my whole body and stuck my blow, and with only the strength of her upper body, she was able to withstand it while riding on the flying dragon!


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    In a situation where even the flying dragon staggers and screams in pain, the female warrior¡¯s shoulder muscles swell with a spirit close to a scream. At the same time, I felt a strange recoil like the sticity of a spring from the fingertips holding the axe. Fortunately, my head worked without stopping, so I quickly understood what was going on.


    He intends to push me away like this this year.


    ¡°crazy!¡±


    This time, my instinctive judgment was faster than the goose bumps running through my body. I moved the


    needle on the waist dance to the case and forcibly twisted my body to get into position, climbed on top of the dragon, and put strength on my thighs to fix my body. Drawing this X, it was swung like an explosion. Even though I was giving a lot of strength to not be pushed back, Kwaang! The tremendous shock that followed with the sound pushed both arms back and almost flew the ax out of his grip.


    The blow opened the upper body, but it was the same for the other person. At least, it was fortunate that neither of them had enough energy to keep the follow-up in mind, so it was fortunate that it did not happen.


    In such an imminent situation, the muzzle moved at will, even though the shock that came down to the shoulders made the heart go cold.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a pure monster?!¡±


    Although all that came out was disgust mixed with admiration and astonishment, I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Excluding the armor and equipment, my weight alone is at least 90, and the ax, sword, armor, and other equipment arebined to weigh at least 100 kg. Not only did it carry that much weight as it fell from the sky, but it wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the blow it wielded using its magical powers, so it¡¯s strange if you don¡¯t get jealous of an enemy who even thinks of pushing you away with only your strength. is that a person?


    The female warrior¡¯s face rose in anger at the cry that she uttered without any filtering so that anyone who heard it could tell it was sincere.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! It¡¯s not even small!!¡±


    And at the same time, the sword of the female warrior who fell down was swung.


    At the moment, I was about to refute whether that was important in this situation, but I couldn¡¯t afford it. A shing attack from the bottom to the top is rtively weak, but after experiencing the previous blow, I was convinced that if I hit it, it would cut through the bones rather than cut flesh. That alone is daunting, but Mace is preparing to wield it as well.


    It¡¯s toote once the attack starts, so you should swing it first. The moment he made that decision, he was already swinging the axe.


    ¨C Jjaeong!


    Fortunately, the blow she swung to sever the top of her head with all her might was faster than the female warrior¡¯s attack, but not as fast as her switching from offensive to defensive.


    Fortunately, her reaction and defense were not perfect because she changed the workshop in a hurry. Disappointment appeared on the face of the female warrior who must have felt the same numbness I felt.


    ¡°Human¡­ why!¡±


    Well, I haven¡¯t heard the answer yet, so I can¡¯t answer it because I don¡¯t know. Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have answered.


    Her tensed nerves took advantage of the momentary gap to keep her eyes on the surroundings and saw two drakes flying behind her.


    Unlike the flying dragon, which suddenly got on me and was unable to navigate properly, two demons were riding in pairs on top of the flying dragon, which was very honest and flew straight. Because they closed the distance so quickly that they wondered if they had gotten so close before they knew it, even their tense expressions were visible.


    It is necessary to reduce the number of heads as it is unknown what kind of attack method they have.


    ¡°One at a time.¡±


    That¡¯s why, relying on the senses I¡¯ve grown ustomed to, I threw the ax aiming at the forehead of a flying dragon flying straight into the air.


    ?


    The ax disappeared from his hand.


    This time, Marsh didn¡¯t lose track of the axe, as he was very nervous about the next attack. In fact, even if I missed it, I would have noticed it naturally. The ax passing over my left shoulder, creating tremendous wind pressure, had too much presence to suddenly disappear.


    Unlike the first engagement, this time I had no choice but to look back. She urgently turned her head to break her neck, and what came into her eyes was the image of a flying dragon that was about to fall with a huge two-handed ax stuck between its eyebrows and stopped pping its wings like a marite with its threads cut off, and his subordinates in despair about the future toe.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    can¡¯t be saved


    Only Yawell could use flying magic. And Yawel has already fallen first, and even the body is nowhere to be found.


    Just turning his head to see the end of his men was a life-or-death crisis, so Marsh quickly adjusted his posture. Sure enough, in that moment, the monster in front of me had already pulled out a sword from its waist and was attempting an attack.


    The action was filthy swift. If it weren¡¯t for the enemy, I would have pped.


    ¨C Kaang!


    He hurriedly blocked the sword that was aiming for his own throat. The heaviness of the attack was iparable to that of an axe, but the problem was that, unlike an axe that ended in a one-time attack, the attack continued.


    It¡¯s terrifyingly fast and urate. There was a reason why he threw an ax that big like a mere throwing weapon.


    He was a skilled warrior, enough to be in a hurry to defend without even being able to switch to an offensive, without being surprised by the movements that would only be experienced on the battlefield.


    Rather, it raises questions. The projectile that blew off Yawell¡¯s arm in an unexpected surprise attack, the ax, and the swordsmanship were all threatening, but in the end it was physical power. That alone can¡¯t kill the old man who couldn¡¯t die in the curse.


    This strange man still had something hidden.


    But Marsh wasn¡¯t sure what it was in this fight. So he ordered his subordinates.


    ¡°Run away!!¡±


    ¡°Big, captain?!¡±


    Rather, even though the enemy could be reduced, Eldmia¡¯s eyes became sharper and shed her gaze at the subordinates beyond Marsh¡¯s shoulder. Despite the fact that the situation seemed so damning, Marsh could be sure he was right.


    I intend to kill all these bastards, and it is actually possible.


    I couldn¡¯t leave it like that. Marsh strengthened his body by exploding his mana, and at the same time, he forced himself into Eldmia¡¯s attack and attacked. In the process, I got a big wound on my shoulder, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    He wasn¡¯t a guy who could win without getting hurt anyway, and if he didn¡¯t do this, he would die.


    ¡°Operation failed! Impossible to capture! Impossible to kill! Run without looking back! Return as soon as you reach the border area! Inform your troops! The target¡¯s skill is at least a handful of soldiers! Can¡¯t measure the upper limit! Use magical power!¡±


    ¡°Where!¡±


    The projectile that shattered Yawell¡¯s arm came out of Eldmia¡¯s waist, but this time I could see it clearly. It¡¯s really fucking fucked up that he didn¡¯t expect that number to be ten, but this time, thankful that he didn¡¯t get lost, Marsh stretched out his right arm and blocked the projectile¡¯s path.


    Screams erupted in terrible agony, but Marsh was able to block all the projectiles with his arms.


    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±


    Did he not expect to be blocked or did he not know how to do it this far? Whatever it was, Eldmia¡¯s embarrassment was a good sign for her. Even though his right arm was sore, that alone made Marshugh.


    ¡°You. I will risk my life to stop it.¡±


    Marsh¡¯s smile deepened each time he could hear the distinct sound of the drake on which his men were riding turning and moving away, breaking through the sound of the rough wind. Conversely, Eldmia¡¯s face distorted.


    ¡°Damn the demon lords. All of them are heroic in their sense of duty.¡±


    Marsh burst intoughter at the unexpected remark that came out of his disgruntled mouth. Being heroic, it was a daily routine to be teased as a rat that gnaws at the assholes of enemies within the Demon King¡¯s Army, but I never thought I¡¯d hear something like that here.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t feel bad.


    ¡°Ha, sure. What do you think we¡¯re fighting for?¡±


    ¡°How the fuck do I know that. What are you fighting for?¡±


    I wondered if he was being sarcastic with his harsh wordsing out, but the expression on his face was that of someone he really didn¡¯t know. Anyway, the purpose was to dy the time for his men to escape, so even at this moment, Marsh blocked the projectiles that were about to jump out of his right arm with his strength and answered as if chewing and spitting out.


    ¡°freedom.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa, that¡¯s absurd.¡±


    It was a response closer to dejection than sarcasm. When Eldmia, who had lost her way and red at Marsh on top of a flying dragon, opened her mouth again, the meaningless question that jumped out of there was a question.


    ¡°Near Ogwen in the west of Ethiel. What does the destruction of a small vige without a name have to do with the freedom of the demons?¡±


    What are you talking about?


    The moment I thought that the doubt was revealed on my face, Eldmia let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Then, holding the sword in reverse, stabbed the dragon in the back without hesitation.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I understood what it meant to have a sword driven so deep that the cross guard touched the scales without resistance. However, even though I saw it with my eyes and understood it with my head, I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I had to alternately look at the sword on the dragon¡¯s back and the sad expression of Eldmia several times.


    ¡°You crazy bird¡­!¡±


    Before the sentence that came out of her mouth could bepleted, the flying dragon, which had been stabbed in a vital spot, trembled its wings once and began to fall.

 Chapter 397

    It was a skydiving that started from a fairly high ce, but I was surprisingly calm. After doing this a few times, I feel like I¡¯m used to it.


    It was only natural that he would be a little tired until he finallynded thanks to pulling out the needle that had been stuck in the arm of that ignorant demon tribe for a short time, but he wouldn¡¯t die from falling. The demons, unaware of this fact, spat out all kinds of curses and stirred their limbs while enjoying the free fall together, but they didn¡¯t seem to have the ability to curse, so they left it alone and started to worry.


    In the meantime, the flying dragons of the demons who were already disappearing into a dot were fucking disgusting, but since I had already missed the opportunity, I couldn¡¯t help it, so I decided to forget about it. As Esmuer said, it was a waste of time to be bound by what could be done at any time over what could not be done now.


    However, the conclusion of the simple yet ambiguous concern was not as easy as expected.


    ¡°Should I use this or kill it?¡±


    As I was immersed in thought with my arms folded over thend that still felt very far away, the demon stopped the bathtub and made an expression that I would see all the crazy people in the world, but that reaction didn¡¯t help me solve my troubles either.


    It¡¯s not that I started worrying for trivial reasons, such as being deeply impressed by how he was trying to save his subordinates, or taking care of him because he was a woman. To be precise, from the moment these guys flew in aiming for me, the problem was the shit that crawled up.


    I still don¡¯t know who the enemy of my vige is, but these bastards do it all, now they even figure out my location and try to hijack it? Of course, as a result, it was the guys who were hijacked, but I still didn¡¯t like that my information was being sucked in one way.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to say a word¡­ Just in front of my eyes, a certain captain was falling, so the thought that I would rather use this guy for a crooked n anyway passed by.


    ¡°Well, this is not a problem that can be solved by forcing me.¡±


    It was only possible with the consent of the other party anyway, so I needed to slow down, so I injected magic into the needle and took the same action on the needle stuck in the arm of the female warrior. Since I was holding the needle, I only felt moderate resistance, but the arm of the female warrior who did not expect anything was raised without consideration for the owner and put the brakes on her fall.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t particrly considerate, so I wondered if the needles suddenly rising upward would tear all of my skin, but the female warrior prevented the catastrophe with a short scream and just clenching her teeth and giving strength to her forearms.


    Indeed, even when I tried to forcefully pull it out, it was tough to say that it was like a person who held onto it with his muscles and didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°What, what is this¡­?¡±


    However, unlike the reflexive action, it seemed difficult to understand this situation. Looking at that, I decided to put the n on the topic from the beginning on hold and take a slight detour.


    ¡°Do you want to fall and die with enmity, or do you want to make a deal with me and save your life?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you wrong, so answer me.¡±


    Originally, I only had one thing to say. He told me to shut up and wait because he will soon go to collect the price of the massacremitted in our vige.


    However, like the other demons, he didn¡¯t even know that such a thing had happened. In the meantime, how would you take it if the person who tried to take your life would spare you and ask you to deliver a message rted to the incident?


    If it were me, I would have doubts. what the heck is that? The Demon King¡¯s army has never set foot in the West, so why is this storying out? while doing.


    And I¡¯ll be careful. Those who engage in ndestine activities will be more suspicious. If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll be spared at best, so you might just wipe your mouth and not say anything. Then my already hot-looking inside will turn over properly.


    Even though I decided to gamble anyway, I had to do some ground work to avoid such a fucking oue as much as possible.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me like that. You can¡¯t beat me even if you look fine. You know?¡±


    A flinching response came, but the female warrior did not deny it. The momentary collision was almost simr, but that was the story when the body was fine. One of my arms has already been harpooned, and if I can¡¯t win that, it¡¯s rather me who has to fall here and die.


    ¡°Originally, I was going to kill you, but the change in your attitude has stretched the lifeline a little? As I just said, you¡¯re not a threat to me right now, and there¡¯s no room for you to be a threat, so if you give up the fight, I¡¯ll let you live. What are you going to do? Reference to ¡®Believe that?¡¯ If you spit out the same clich¨¦, I¡¯ll take it as a refusal and lose my magic right away, so answer well.¡±


    Judging by the reflexive opening of his mouth, he seemed to be really trying to say something. I wanted to drop it for a moment, but I decided to hold off because her reaction was a little different.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re trying to get information, just kill it.¡±


    ¡®Kill it.¡¯ It was a more reasonable answer. Since it¡¯s a special unit, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to include people who can use their brains?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You don¡¯t have the information I want anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re from Ethiel?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I have information that will help us in this war? But don¡¯t you have any questions?¡±


    I wondered if I had the mental head to ask such a question in a carefree way¡­ But since I was the owner of a strange mental head who tackled the fact that I was not small, I decided to just ept it rather than try to understand it. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to give you an answer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to exin that to you. Just answer the questions. Are you going to fight?¡±


    Even if it was unavoidable that my hand card was already known, it was a different story for the standards for killing and reviving people to be known. When the line was clearly drawn, the female warrior began to worry with a serious face.


    In fact, choosing death here may be the only way to die most honorably throughout her life toe.


    The guy who was left alone in the atmosphere of a desperate fight didn¡¯t even seed in his mission, but he suddenly returned safely. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯ It¡¯s easier said than done and epted, isn¡¯t it? Even a special operations soldier. Assuming that he may have leaked one or two secrets, the mostmon-sense response would be to examine closely andpare them with the testimony of his subordinates.


    In a world where there is a crystal ball of truth or a lie detection method, it is difficult to be free from adjectives such as suspecting that he may have betrayed the demon army in a different form, or being a loser who sold his subordinates and returned alive, even if the charges can be cleared quickly.


    That alone would often be harsher than death for guys like them who have a strong sense of belonging¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen if I report my words to my superiors. Whatever the reason, it seems that the fact that our vige was destroyed is a secret even within the Demon King¡¯s army. I don¡¯t think the guy who killed an entire vige couldn¡¯t kill a single subordinate to keep his silence.


    While I was thinking about this and that, the boy¡¯s troubles got longer, so I flicked the sword I was holding to draw attention, then moved my head slightly and pointed down. That alone was enough to convey my intentions.


    It still has a long way to go before reaching the ground. Under our feet, the traces of those who fell and died on the pure white wilderness that we met after leaving the forest area are sparsely red.


    To me, it was a sight that gave me the feeling of falling from a high ce and blood spreading far away, but to her, it must be different. No matter how much you can strengthen your body, if you fall from here, wouldn¡¯t it be death even if the Aura Master came?


    ¡°¡­I will ept the deal. Falling and dying without being able to fight is nothing more than a dog¡¯s death.¡±


    It is not known what kind of ident led to the conclusion, but in the end, the female warrior answered with a very depressed face. Looking at his attitude alone, it seemed like he had just given up, but he didn¡¯t rx.


    He is a warrior who would have had to fight for a long time even if he had not protected hisrades. If they had kept approaching without escaping, they would have chosen to kill and crash the flying dragon they were riding on.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t attack me even after I finished the descent and set foot on the friendly ground after a long time. Rather, I didn¡¯t even pay much attention to me, looking at the ce where the bodies were. If I hadn¡¯t retrieved the needle stuck in my arm, I probably wouldn¡¯t have stood there for a while.


    She was the first to speak, watching with dissatisfaction as the needles pierced her arm and flew towards me.


    ¡°What about the transaction?¡±


    This time, I took a break while arranging the needles. Suggestions that aren¡¯t outrageous, feel somehow reasonable at the cost of life, and might actually help me. Even so, the Eldmia desperately racked their brains for the first time in a long time to suggest something that would make that guy feel moderately repulsive and think that he had suffered a great loss.


    And it shed. Something that can touch a lot of things at the same time.


    ¡°Yourrades and the corpses of the dragons are trophies. Do not touch any of them and just go.¡±


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    A very wrinkled face. Deliberately even using the word ¡®trophy¡¯ seemed to have elicited a sessful response, but I was a bit surprised that the reaction was a bit more extreme than I expected.


    ¡°Why are you reacting like that when you can¡¯t even carry it with you anyway? Did you really intend to gather up all the scraps and pack them up?¡±


    Thanks to that, my acting continued naturally. I ended up asking half-sincerely.


    ¡°Eh, at least makeup¡­¡±


    The reaction of a person who is self-sacrificing, has a sense of belonging, and has be ustomed to maintaining confidentiality while performing secret missions behind enemy lines was indeed satisfactory.


    ¡°Bully. That¡¯s the condition of the deal. If you don¡¯t like it, lie down with your colleagues.¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly and looked very distressed, but the female warrior soon epted my offer. I paused for a moment as she tried to walk away with blood dripping down my right arm, then asked as if I hade up with it btedly.


    ¡°Ah, do you have any potions?¡±


    I knew it wasn¡¯t there so I asked. I don¡¯t even have a small pouch, so where would I put the potion? Unsurprisingly, displeasure lingered in the female warrior¡¯s eyes as she turned her head to look at me.


    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡±


    It was indeed a demon whose emotions were easily revealed. Still, not hiding my absurdity at all was better than raising a serpent inside, so I shrugged my shoulders and answered lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like selling merchandise than that. Come to think of it, the guy who gave you orders feels like a bit of a dick.¡±


    I took out a reasonably priced potion from the pouch and held it over my head so that she could see it easily.


    ¡°The wound on your arm will heal. At least you won¡¯t die from overusing your magic power to stop the bleeding. It could also serve as proof that you performed it. The judgment is yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You tried to kill me just a moment ago, but now you¡¯re giving me a chance to heal?¡±


    There is a bit of anger in his voice, but he seems to be working hard. Of course, on my part, that little bit of anger was absurd enough.


    When did I threaten you with a knife to attack you? As they pounce. Even if I didn¡¯t have a purpose, I died with a high probability, so why don¡¯t I know how to thank you?


    ¡°I¡¯m just making a clear distinction between public and private. And you shouldn¡¯t get angry, but you should pray to Epaga-sama. Don¡¯t worry too much though. If you attack again, I¡¯ll kill you as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°¡­just say something?¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I die in the middle of not being able to deliver it, I won¡¯t go there to argue, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    She epted the deal, although she added an extra word after


    ¡°¡­insane¡± .

 Chapter 398

    Although he never expected to be able to return safely, Marsh was surprisingly able to escape unscathed.


    However, there was no such thing as the joy of being alive. Rather, every time I see my perfectly fine right arm amidst the torn and smashed clothes and equipment, I just keep repeating the thought of whether it would have been better for me to die.


    At first, I thought it was a simple whim.


    Even within the Demon King¡¯s army, there were often such madmen. If you fight to your satisfaction, you will be spared, and if it ends in ipletebustion, you will try to kill everything around you. up to 2000, when they tried to force it through violence.


    If the standard of strength deviated from a certain box, would the mental state also deviate from the standard of a criminal? There were many such people in the demon army. So the whims of such a psychopath could be said to be rather familiar.


    But the bastard demanded a deal.


    In response, not only did he throw away the corpses of his colleagues, who could be called evidence, but at the end of the day, he received a potion and came back in a position where he had to deliver his words, and he began to question whether he really bought it.


    Certainly, he could have cut his own neck instead of sticking a knife in the dragon¡¯s back. There were more reasons to kill than to save.


    Is that all? It wasn¡¯t until the moment when he threw the potion to tell the story that Marsh didn¡¯t miss it that he responded as if he had found it useful.


    But that was it.


    Even after seeing it in person, I couldn¡¯t understand why it showed such a reaction and behavior. He received the potion with the intention of returning quickly to a fully cured body, as he would die if he tried to argue.


    In return, it became a Jeonseo-gu.


    I felt like I was being fooled until the end, so I wanted to ignore everything, even if it was a promise¡­ No matter how much it was a promise with the enemy, my pride wouldn¡¯t allow such an act.


    That¡¯s why Marsh chose to worry about whether he had missed something rather than venting his anger.


    I spent the three days that took me to the hideout, thinking about it, but I had no idea where the guy who was moving with the intention of killing them all had a change of heart and reversed his decision. sympathy? Eldmia saw herself as a tool until the veryst moment.


    I feel cheated. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I felt that way.


    Marsh sighed deeply when he reached his destination after walking with troubles that did note out no matter how many times he repeated them.


    ¡°¡­run away.¡±


    The contact area for the special forces who infiltrated Ethyl was a sea cave located on a cliff far away from the human city.


    From the outside, it seems impossible to enter the interior because of the reefs, but in fact, it is just an obstacle created randomly through magic by removing all the original reefs. It was a ce that could not even be said empty words that long-term residence was possible, but it was only a temporary residence for this mission anyway, so it was the result of prioritizing concealment.


    ¡°It was actually sessful¡­¡±


    As the troops withdrew, the reefs also had to disappear in order to pull out the boat. But what caught her eyes as she looked down the cliff was still a densely built reef.


    I sighed again in a situation where I couldn¡¯t just happily ept the loyalty of my subordinates, but I had to move. It took three days just to escape the eyes of the human race and return. In a situation where she could not even light a fire, her body, unable to sleep properly, was in many ways limited.


    Maybe that¡¯s why my head isn¡¯t spinning anymore.


    With that in mind, Marsh climbed down the cliff, hoping that his men would have reconstituted the reef for concealment and then fled.


    ¡°Leader¡­?¡±


    And as he saw his subordinates looking at him with eyes full of hope, he finally let out a deep sigh. unscrupulous guys.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I came back alive.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I told you! I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, shut up. It¡¯s ringing.¡±


    Judging from his appearance, it was clear that he had not moved as if he had to wait a few more days even after all his luggage was loaded.


    The cave overflowing with traces of life was neatly emptied, and two of the three dragon cages carried on the ship disappeared, as if abandoned in the sea. The flying dragon, which was sleeping in the only remaining cage, raised its head briefly in surprise at the disturbance, then nervously waggled its tail and growled.


    But whether or not he did that, not only the two demon subordinates who had returned alive, but also the five human subordinates who had been with her as rear agents approached her, who had just boarded the ship.


    ¡°What happened, boss? Did you get rid of him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­plicated. Let¡¯s talk about it after reporting it. We¡¯ll be returning right after that, so start preparing for departure.¡±


    The atmosphere and the faces of his subordinates brightened even more at the word return, but Marsh was not rxed enough tough at it. So, she hurriedly entered the captain¡¯s room and took out a crystal ball formunication so that her subordinates would not notice her seriousness.


    In fact, the captain¡¯s room was just a small space that could barely fit a hammock and a table for writing reports, but as soon as Marsh entered the room, he felt rxed as if he had arrived at home.


    Feeling bitter in the change of emotions that would have been unimaginable a few days ago, she straightened her expression and injected magic into the crystal ball.


    The connection wasn¡¯t instant, but it didn¡¯t take long either. A man with a familiar face with neatlybed hair appeared.


    The shape of the horns was a little unusual, so he wore sses on the horns rather than on his ears.


    ¨C The 23rd Special toon toon Leader Marsh. I have verified your identity. Is this a regr report?


    Intonation without emotion. words always heard.


    ¡°This is an urgent report.¡±


    And a different answer than usual. After that, a slightly different surprise reaction and confirmation process followed.


    -¡­Your urgent report is supposed to go directly to themand center without going through the rank of captain. Are you sure?


    It was a problem that I had been thinking about and deciding the whole time, but when the situation came up, I almost thought about it again. It might be because it was the first time I saw the face behind the crystal ball change from calm to serious.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure. Operation name Little Eldmia. Urgently.¡±


    However, the answer came a littlete due to tension, but nothing changed. Themunication wizard who connected the crystal ball didn¡¯t ask again. As he gestured, the screen flickered and disappeared.


    And after a while, Marsh came face to face with a familiar yet unfamiliar face.


    As if to prove that working at a desk was his main job, there was no Demon King who did not know who the person whose neat uniform was embroidered with various decorations was. After the initiation ceremony, it was an existence that you must see at least once.


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    Although it was said to be amand post, Marsh, who did not know that he would see themander of the Special Operations Command of the Demon King Army in person, unknowingly corrected his posture and tried to salute. However, the man reflected in the crystal ball lightly raised his hand to stop her action and spoke briefly.


    ¨C Skip the greetings and report right away.


    With his head spinning, Marsh calmly began his progress report.


    In the end, I felt like I was talking about the failure of the mission at length, but the system was such that I couldn¡¯t help it. Marsh¡¯s only constion was that there was no change in themander¡¯s expression upon seeing his miserable failure.


    ¡°¡­So, capturing and killing Ega in Eldmia was impossible with our unit¡¯s ability. In direct engagement with the target, we lost 2 dragons and 2batants, but we couldn¡¯t inflict even minor damage. I personally stopped Eldmia for this, and failed, but I was able to return after receiving some kind of offer.¡±


    But at thest part, no matter how calmly I tried to say it, I broke out in a cold sweat. It was a strange situation in itself to return after receiving an offer from an enemy in this situation.


    However, contrary to what she expected, themander was consistent with a much calmer attitude and only asked back.


    ¨C Some kind of suggestion?


    ¡°¡­In exchange for saving lives, I was treated like a pigeon.¡±


    To be exact, it was one thing to save his life and receive the offer of a pigeon, but¡­ the other was the other, so Marsh gave in to his fear and lied.


    -Hmm¡­ What¡¯s the content?


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Marsh hesitated, and for the first time themander¡¯s face changed. Rather than an emotional change, it was closer to checking Marsh with her eyes wide open, but from her point of view, it was a blood-drying change.


    Fortunately, the words that followed were not scathing.


    ¨C Receiving a sudden letter from an enemy is moremon than you think. And what is contained in them is usually undignified. It must be for the same reason that you are hesitant. Don¡¯t worry about it, just pass it on.


    At one word that seemed to prate his own heart, Marsh closed his eyes and obeyed themand. Inside, while cursing at Eldmia, who told me to tell him the unknown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a bastard or a bitch, but don¡¯t waste your time waiting. I¡¯ll be back soon to pay for the atrocities in the west anyway. That is all.¡±


    And to prove that he was never selfish, he took a more angr angle than before.


    -¡­¡­


    In the strange silence, Marsh lowered his gaze slightly upward to check themander¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t see themander often, but she was quite embarrassed because she was famous for hiding her emotions so thoroughly that she was nicknamed the Iron Mask.


    But what puzzled her more than anything was themander¡¯s gaze. He was still looking at himself, but somehow the atmosphere was different from before.


    It was the same gaze as Eldmia, who was contemting whether to kill herself or save herself as she fell from the sky.


    ¨C What else?


    ¡°That, that was the end!¡±


    -I get it. return as scheduled.


    pick. Marsh, who released the string of tension along with the screen of the crystal ball that went off, sat down on the floor without realizing it.


    ¡°Even though I personally reported the failure of the mission¡­ there was no notice of punishment?¡±


    she is special forces And in the Demon King¡¯s Special Forces, the person who has the authority tomand the mission immediately notifies the reward or punishment ording to the progress. Since you are in the middle of a mission, just because you are notified does not mean that you will immediately fulfill it, but in the sense that you should clearly understand what situation you are in and make active efforts.


    It was usually one of two things.


    The Commander is very lenient and dismisses the failure of this mission.


    As soon as you return, die to silence.


    Cases of forgetting procedures were so rare that Marsh had to sit on the floor and squeeze his hair.

 Chapter 399

    After sending the unknown demon back, I looked at the corpses around me as much as I could and got everything I could get.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t move to get money by rummaging through corpses that became porridge without any n. It was because it was judged that there was a possibility that maps and important documents were stored in oiled leather pouches because they were clinging to them for special operations.


    The first thing to find was a wizard whose arm had been blown off by a needle. Since the surviving demons were the captain, I thought that the guy who clung to him would not be an ordinary soldier.


    And sure enough, I was able to find the item I wanted among the corpses of a very miserable figure.


    ¡°I was going to get a new map anyway, but it worked.¡±


    There were three maps found in his arms. It is unknown if the scale is urate, but it is a moderately sized map with quite a variety of cities and ces written on it, and a military map with very detailed markings based on the vicinity of the Isthel coastline. A map with great detail.


    I don¡¯t know what a military map might be like, but the other two maps were a big harvest that made me smile on my face. In particr, arge map is something that cannot be bought with money. If you carelessly try to obtain something like this, one day you will surely be taken to the army and interrogated.


    I searched a bit more to see if there was an order, but all that came out after that was a money bag with silver coins in it. There was nothing to salvage because equipment and other things were as smashed as their corpses. I moved carefully to brush it off as neatly as possible, so by the time I finished the work, quite a bit of time had already passed.


    At the same time, the flying dragons of the city hurriedly flying in from afar announced the end of the incident with a long howl.


    It was quite spectacr to see the ax slung over his shoulder, which he had easily found because it was firmly embedded in the dead dragon¡¯s skull.


    ?


    After the arrival of the flying dragons carrying the adventurers and soldiers, everything was resolved quickly.


    In Mandeli, he gave me arge prize money for solving the infiltration of the demon king army, but in fact, it is highly likely that all of this happened because of me, so I returned it in the name of adding to the cost of rebuilding the city.


    Thanks to that, I ended up creating a heroic narrative needlessly with little money, but it was clear that it would naturally fade when I went to the front anyway and came back, so I decided to skip it in moderation.


    It was on the day of the event, long after returning to the capital, that I realized that one more line of praise to be read at the official table was added because of this incident.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s added there?¡±


    ¡°Even though there were a few demons, it was an incident that made the whole area uneasy and made people spend money in Mandeli.¡±


    It was Ragnis who informed the truth.


    Since thest Oak Gate incident, she has clearly started to spread her position, and she volunteered to take on the role of giving me a warning at this event, using the fact that she was the one who brought me to the capital.


    Wearing a red dress that showed off her incredibly strong shoulders, as I listened to her tell me one by one about today¡¯s ns, my head started to ache all over again.


    ¡°What¡¯s so much about it? Didn¡¯t it just get some recognition and finish being appointed as a Wandering Knight?¡±


    I heard from Duke Lesrom that the process would be as brief as possible, but it wasn¡¯t brief at all. All the major nobles in the capital are gathered, all the important members of the royal family are gathered, all the remaining members of the king¡¯s 10 swords in the capital are gathered, and all the key members of the academy are gathered.


    But what returned was Ragnis¡¯ cold gaze. It didn¡¯t end there, and as she crossed her arms with a disgruntled face, her biceps swelled and a stifled scream erupted from her dress.


    It wasn¡¯t as muscr as Ekatrina¡¯s, but it seemed that even a simple movement like that was a burden, perhaps because it was a dress that was made in the most custom-made form, giving priority to aesthetics.


    ¡°You should be very grateful to Duke Zwinera for this time. He must have worked hard for the influence of the House of Nobility, but if he hadn¡¯t stepped forward, the festival would have been held in the capital for a week.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°really.¡±


    ording to her, there was a tremendous bacsh from the aristocrats at the meeting over me.


    At first, they used some logical force, but as they went on, they raised their voices saying that the event should be scaled down, catching more and more unreasonable faults. that it is ready


    From the viewpoint of Ragnis, who did not know the rtionship between the duke and the royal family, it would have been an extremely dissatisfying act, but for me, a major event had taken ce without my knowledge that made me want to express my sincere gratitude to Duke Lesrom.


    ¡°Besides, if you look closely, the event isn¡¯t thatplicated. It¡¯s just that the people who participate have face, so I treat them a little more formally. You gather at the royal court, and in front of the people gathered, the royal family and the empire congratte you for your achievements. Youe out. , While receiving a medal, he is also appointed as abined officer and officer. How simple is it?¡±


    ¡°No, but at the ordination ceremony of a wandering knight in the world¡­¡±


    This time, I couldn¡¯t even utter the words. It was because Ragnis quickly untied his arms and pped the back of my hand, which had not yet worn the gauntlet. The palm that came flying using the recoil and snap hit the target part quickly and cleanly, which she could not have imagined just a few months ago.


    ¡°It would be an exaggeration to say that it was the ordination ceremony of a wandering knight in Eldmia Ega. However, the model of a knight who fought against the hero of the empire and won, and killed the young lion of Rudra with a single sword in a fair confrontation for the honor of the Margrave of the Kingdom, and the first princess Not only was he the hero who saved him from the demon king¡¯s conspiracy, but he was also the hero who personally killed the traitors of the kingdom. After that, he saved the saintess of the Holy Cross from the cultists, and in the process, it was not enough to defeat the devil and protect the people. Not only did he subjugate it, but he subdued even the evil dragons hidden underground in the capital and performed a great service in cutting off the offensive of the orcs who threatened the capital. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too small to be called congrattions?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her when she saw her speaking like a rapid-fire cannon without stuttering even once and speaking clearly without slurred pronunciation and not having any difficulty at all. Then, as if asking for a rebuttal, he asked Ragnis a sincere question.


    ¡°Did you just say that out of your mind? Isn¡¯t it a script?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Little! Is that important!?¡±


    Thanks to you, I got one more hit.


    Still, I was satisfied with the way she burst outughing, as if it was funny to ask her seriously, and after putting on the gauntlet, the door opened with a light knock.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s starting soon. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°It was just a car to check Marquis Levien¡¯s amazing speech. If you hade in a little earlier, Cheryl, you would have been surprised to hear it too, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Sheryl snorted as she opened the door and came in as she watched the punch that flew in without fail hit me on the shoulder des. Sir Ekaf had to participate in the ceremony with the king¡¯s 10 swords, so as the minor head of the Ogathorpe family, she participated in this event.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous? You¡¯re so rxed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. You¡¯re not even going to die.¡±


    Cheryl was away to help Asilier, who was attending the event as my only family member, dress up. When I asked if it was all right, she nodded as if there was no problem and asked again.


    ¡°Indeed, Chimseonjang G¡¯s work was different. But when did you get acquainted with him?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ by chance? How?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be said that he had received help from Duke Lesrom, so when he looked around, his eyes returned coldly. Fortunately, I did not bother to ask if there was a perception that he must have been caught in the process because he wandered around andmitted many things.


    Leaving the room where we chatted so briefly, we faithfully yed our roles and headed to the hall where the event would be held.


    Eventually, I passed between the busy workers and parted ways with them.


    My thoughts began to organize as I became strangely calm, perhaps because I heard only the rustling of clothes without a conversation.


    Most of the things that are piled up and organized inside me are all the incidents and idents that I have been through so far and the things I have to do in the future. Unintentionally, after seven really eventful years, the thought that I was finally standing at the starting line made me feel a little lifted.


    It wasn¡¯t exciting or fun. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll walk down a bloody road, but if you¡¯re having endless fun, you¡¯ll be nothing but a madman. Rather, a little anxiety crept in.


    After that, there were only two words left in my head. end of childhood. Minimum sergeant level.


    Epaganim¡¯s protection, which I couldn¡¯t tell if it really exists or not, hase to an end, and in the Demon King¡¯s army with tens of thousands of troops, my skills are at least the level of a hundred soldiers. Based on that fact, when I review my experience so far, I am at a loss.


    As expected, the strength of the other world is out of sync.


    The battlefield where the battle with the demon army continues is lined with filthy strong guys, but it¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s not easy to see such guys in the rear. Perhaps, as Lumings said, it is rted to bnce.


    I thought it was going to happen soon anyway, but it was inevitable that I was concerned about such unknown territory.


    Because now I had to dig in between them.


    ¡°Ega-sama.¡±


    My thoughts were interrupted by the maid¡¯s voice calling me.


    Looking up at the source of the sound, the maid with her head lowered pointed to the curtain behind her and continued her conversation politely. already?


    ¡°Prepare.¡±


    Beyond the curtain, there was an uproar of voices. Not only that, but judging by the voices talking about the glory of the empire and the royal family, it seems that I have been distracted for quite some time.


    ¡°¡­So, I would like tomend Eldmia Egar for her heroic achievements here in the name of the Empire and the royal family.¡±


    Using the powerful middle-aged man¡¯s voice as a signal, the maids pulled back the curtains.


    I took a deep breath and stepped through the curtains.


    Amidst the apuse that burst out at the same time, the first thing that caught my eye was Asilier¡¯s dress, which I saw for the first time, and Cheryl and Ragnis standing by her side.


    It¡¯s not pretty either. I almostughed at the sight of them standing as if they were arranged in height, but I managed to hold it in.


    Next, as I passed Master¡¯s face, passed Sir Ekaf and Duke Lesrom, and other people dressed in armor, and made my way to the seat where Esmuier and the King were standing, all I could think of was a light impression that a lot of dirty people had gathered.


    As formal congrattions and replies continued, the medal given to me looked small and strong, just as Duke Lesrom had said. The design was so good that I wondered if it would look like a brooch if I put it on a cloak.


    With a solemn expression on his face, the king, Isthel VII, personally gave him a medal, and then stepped back.


    While I was thinking, ¡°Oh, that must be a special sword enchanted with lightweight magic,¡± Esmuer approached me and opened his mouth.


    ¡°What more needs to be said. His footprints remain on his dedication to humanity, not his selfishness. Even if he wants to walk the path of a wandering knight to help the weak while fulfilling his duties as a knight, no one will object.¡±


    The sword she held tilted and stopped in front of my face.


    Unlike the knight Seo-im of the previous life, who turned into a thump by pping his shoulder and head to prevent an ignorant report of violence, the Seo-im here consists of kissing the de. So, it would be more appropriate for her to act now and tell me to kiss the sword.


    I didn¡¯t know why Esmuier was doing it, not the king, but it was already toote to panic, and the king didn¡¯t show any reaction, so I kissed her gently. Then the sword she was holding passed to the king this time, and only then did I understand what the situation was.


    ¡°So the empire and the royal family decided to bless his journey.¡±


    ¡°I am the White Star of the Empire and the 1st Princess Esmue Vistim Tel Noir.¡±


    ¡°I, King of Itthel, Itthiel VII.¡±


    ¡°I appoint you as a wandering knight of the Empire and Kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 400

    The swearing-in ceremony ended really neatly without even having a simple party.


    Bondi, in general, the party was supposed to go on to show off the person who was awarded the medal or to make a connection with the person in question, but this time it was possible because it was really close to one-way notification from the royal family and the imperial family.


    I suddenly became an unnned duel wandering knight, but there was no problem for me.


    ¡®When you really want to be a knight, our entry door is always open.¡¯ Because it had some meaning. Some people said that there was a voice of shame, asking why the Empire was spitting on the man of Ethiel, but no one dared to argue because the title of saving Esmue was so fierce.


    It was a natural result, as it was a feat that would not be strange at all, even if strange threats such as putting him in an imperial post or giving him a title if he twisted it were out of the ordinary. Later, I heard that friendly voices began to emerge, saying that it must have been apromise as a wandering knight for the sake of the royal family¡¯s face. After a long time of deliberation, the proof of this is that the schedule was adjusted to this royal event?


    I don¡¯t know if even that was included in Esmuier¡¯s n, but from the perspective of the royal family, who had to receive support from the empire anyway, the anti-imperialist atmosphere flowed and they were satisfied just that they didn¡¯t go against the empire¡¯s heart, so it was a win-win result. .


    But it wasn¡¯t all good things.


    ¡°You¡¯re going into preparations to reim the territory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly at the end. We¡¯ll go on the offensive in February.¡±


    Since he hadn¡¯t had a chance to see his face properly recently, what Ragnis said while setting up a ce to talk was very surprising.


    Recapture of the Marquis of Levien.


    It woulde as no surprise that a n was being conceived to avenge thest recorded disastrous defeat in the midst of the ongoing war with the demon king¡¯s army, but it waspletely different that Ragnis was directly involved in the battlefield rather than being in the rearmand. .


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you started training with Sir Radnell Vandes, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe closebat, but I¡¯ve been steadily receiving magic? Master also acknowledged it to some extent. So he said he would agree with my decision if I passed one condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±


    Unless the old man is going senile or intends to kill Ragnis, it is correct to assume that her skills have risen to a level that is far from screaming¡­ ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, would you?


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, but to be honest, I am.¡±


    Even if I¡¯ve been told that I have talent from time to time, even I, who can use magic, has taken more than 7 years to get to this point.


    On the other hand, no matter how much Ragnis disyed his genius after entering the capital, it took less than two years for her to start learningbat-rted things properly. There were too many things I had seen and experienced so far to sincerely believe that the magic and spearmanship I learned in my spare time amidst all sorts of political issues and aristocratic duties would work in the area upied by the demon king¡¯s army.


    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be at the level of going directly to the forefront. If you get ambushed on the battlefield, you¡¯ll be able to survive until your alliese to your aid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand that much.¡±


    ¡°I know. Actually, because of that, I want to ask you something this time.¡±


    ¡°ask?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Regarding the condition that Master put forward.¡±


    what? Did you even offer the condition that I stand by her and protect her? Even so, I don¡¯t think he would have set a vicious condition to beat me.


    Amidst my doubts, I picked up a snack on the table and asked with my eyes. Ragnis looked at me with determination and said,


    ¡°Compete with me.¡±


    ¡­Perhaps Radnell Vandes is a more vicious wizard than I imagined.


    ?


    Fortunately, contrary to my momentary concerns, Lord Radnell Vandes¡¯ personality was very ordinary, and after hearing about his argument from Ragnis, I readily epted her request.


    After four days had passed, as soon as I received a letter from Ragnis that the preparations for the sparring had beenpleted and visited the Levien mansion, I immediately got into the carriage and headed for Sir Radnellvandes¡¯s library.


    ¡°Thank you for responding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not someone else¡¯s job, it¡¯s Ragnis¡¯ job, so of course we should help.¡±


    The library of Radnell Vandes that arrived like that¡­


    ¡°But is this really a library? It looks like an armory.¡±


    It was just like the owner. It really feels like an arsenal perfectly matched, no more, no less, with a big, muscr warrior like Radnell Vandes.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a crazy space full of weapons, not books, and there were definitely bookshelves, but there were as many weapons as there were, and there were ces like training grounds. If anyone catches it and shows it to them, it will not be regarded as a wizard¡¯s magic library, but as a hiding ce for the knights of librarians who secretly protect books.


    It was a serious question, but Radnell Vandes onlyughed at my question.


    ¡°Chuckling. He¡¯s making a joke.¡±


    I¡¯m serious¡­


    Well, I didn¡¯t mean to argue over my personal taste in interior design, so let¡¯sugh moderately and follow him.


    Simr to Radnellvandes Radnellvandes 1/2 Radnellvandes Larvae, etc. When I nced at Ragnis at the unusually curious gazes of the owners of strong bodies that can be expressed asrvae, she cleared her throat and opened her mouth. ¡°Hmmmm,


    because I¡¯m the youngest who


    gets some cuteness here¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no? It¡¯s more like being surprised that the youngest is an acquaintance of a notorious deranged person in the capital.¡±


    At that moment, I opened my ax eye and looked at Ragnis with a strange expression on my face, but what I got back was, ¡®What qualifications do you have for sending such a gaze?¡¯ It was Ragnis¡¯ ax eye full of meaning, so I had toy it down quietly.


    In a two-eyed world, one-eyed is just a strange thing¡­


    ¡°Please understand. It¡¯s still a period when the disciples are overly aspiring to heroes. Unlike other mages, battle mages actually feel that they gain wealth and honor through fighting. It¡¯s so strong that I have a unique feeling.¡±


    Radnell Vandes, who smiled once again, gestured moderately, and the pouring eyes decreased considerably. Although there was a lot of regret left at the end of it, I had no intention of mingling with him because today was just about Ragnis¡¯s business.


    In the basement that followed him down, there was a sparring arena with a fairly high ceiling and an appropriate size. Judging by the strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu upon arrival, it was clear that there was magic that distorted space, just like in Seneran¡¯s Magic Library.


    As soon as he came down to the arena, Ragnis went to the corner with a familiar step and started preparing for battle, kicking back and forth with the equipment prepared in advance. The appearance of skilfully wearing armor and checking fasteners seems more skilled than most adventurers.


    Next to it are the spears and shields that I briefly saw during thest orc subjugation. Just in case, I used the magic time, and I was able to confirm that the magic was flowing subtly.


    As I was pondering what kind of enchantment these equipments might have, Radnell Vandes standing next to me quietly opened his mouth with his gaze on Ragnis.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this to some extent, but you are the driving force behind that child. The sudden explosive increase in my magic skills, and everything I followed through my physical training sses are all for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t forget that she said that we would go to the battlefield together in the carriage, so I nodded my head in affirmation.


    ¡°Now he¡¯s more precious than my own blood, but I don¡¯t intend to wrap it up too much. But I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s too big or not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a war.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So please take good care of me.¡±


    Radnell Vandes¡¯ touch on my shoulder was gentle. His eyes were soft enough to believe that he was really a grandfather watching his granddaughter. But I know what he asked of me was the exact opposite of that attitude.


    Bring him down to the bottom of Ragnis and see for yourself his capabilities.


    Perhaps, what Radnell Vandes put forward as a condition of sparring with me was not for her or him, but to show me her growth.


    No, that would definitely be the case. There is no way that the person called the Grand Battle Mage in the world could not grasp the abilities of the disciple.


    ¡°That means that Ragnis really grew so fast that he didn¡¯t die in such a short period of time¡­¡±


    I muttered quietly as I entered the arena, and Ragnis sat across from me with a very nervous face. There was no Ragnis, who was wearing a dress and maintaining graceful movements.


    Only a freckled female warrior with red hair tied up in a ponytail stood there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, I didn¡¯t bring my Leica today.¡±


    After lightly loosening his shoulders and holding the axe, Ragnis smiled and lightly asked back.


    ¡°What are you trying to say that it¡¯s not perfect?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying he won¡¯t. He¡¯s clever, but he gets in the way when I¡¯m moving.¡±


    I haven¡¯t been fighting hand-to-handtely, so it must be worse.


    The smile on Ragnis¡¯ lips disappeared at my calm reply.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what I hoped for.¡±


    Finally, without any warning, the g on her spear burst into mes.

 Chapter 401

    What is an order chant?


    In theory, it¡¯s simple. It refers to the process of making magic casting a little easier and manifesting by making the blueprint of the magic you want to manifest as anguage.


    Even making orders out of your mouth is part of that process. It is the same reason that it is easier to understand and quicker to show an apple and say that it is an apple than to exin that it is a fruit that is red, spherical, and sweet and sour when chewed.


    Since it is fulfilling it to oneself, if you insist on it, incantation can be said to be the ultimate self-talk.


    As a result, if the chanting is unclear due to theck of vocabry, you have to fill in the missing parts through your own mana or calction ability, which is an element other than the spell.


    Conversely, it means that if you have abundant knowledge and vocabry and can cast spells efficiently, it means that it bes easier to use magic with less effort and cost, so naturally wizards live with all kinds of books and pursue knowledge.


    It¡¯s a matter of course, but simply spitting out the words doesn¡¯t activate the magic. If that were the case, the world would have been doubly messed up now. It is only when you learn a separate process to use magic based on theory that you can use magic, and that is why wizards can exist as a job.


    Then, what about Muyoungchang?


    Since chanting makes the process of casting spells more ¡®easier¡¯, if you don¡¯t feel any difficulty in the process, chanting without chanting is possible. However, there is a reason why martial arts are treated as a domain of talent and considered inefficient at the same time in the world.


    There is a wall that is huge enough to ovee the difference between memorization and writing, so the main characters in the novels I read in my previous life can shoot magic without memorizing a single spell or pour out great magic with a single spell here is also the realm of fantasy. am. Even the magical geniuses that existed in history couldn¡¯t do that. Even if it has reached a simr area.


    However, it seems that the Ragnis in front of me right now is on a simr line with those few geniuses.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    If the chant is fast, mana is gathered quickly, and if it is slow, mana is gathered slowly. That¡¯s why wizards have no choice but to bet their life and death on fast and urate chanting.


    However, her prowess was not at that level. To my eyes when I used the Magic City, the magic that gathered in an instant made Ragnis shine like a plumber with a mustache who ate a superstar in an instant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the mes soared from the g, not only the spear, but also gently wrapped around her whole body, taking on a shape suggesting that the buff had been applied at a nce. If all spellcasting is like that, you can¡¯t stop casting spells. Judging from the fact that magic started from the spear, it was highly likely that it was the power of magic tools, but it was not a situation that could be certain.


    Ragnis answered with a look full of disbelief at the lightly thrown joke, bursting intoughter at the absurdity of my life of encountering a different situation that I had never experienced before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should hear it.¡±


    Then he spurred on the floor and ran. Lowering his posture and protecting his upper body with a shield, he charged forward with a burning g fluttering, as if to prove that he had not received the training in vain, he was solid and shimmered in the remnants of magical power that scattered in all directions like sparks from a thruster. The spear de was much faster than expected.


    ¡°indeed.¡±


    It¡¯s not a magic warrior or a magic knight, but there was a reason why it was ssified as a battle mage.


    Enduring the exmation that almost popped out on its own, aiming for the neck without hesitation and pushing the iing stab with the de of the axe, a small explosion urred at the same time as the collision.


    Fain! The explosion was not so lethal to weapons or armor, but it would have been a different story if it had torn through the skin. When I wondered why he was aiming for the neck, which had a small range, rather than the torso, it was not a thoughtless attack.


    It was a fairly usible handshake. Demons are also human, so if they are attacked and their wounds burst, their morale will surely decrease.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Ragnis seemed to be doing everything in his power, as if he had trampled on the clich¨¦s of having someone in his hand because he was an acquaintance. Up to that point, it was a passing score, so I followed the spear that returned after failing to stab it and followed the inside to see how she handled it.


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    Don¡¯t close your eyes or be surprised. His gaze was so sharp that I wondered if it was the Ragnis I knew.


    It¡¯s a face, so I¡¯m relentless.


    -Kang!


    Her shield flew right into my face, but I could guess where she was aiming from her line of sight, so I raised the axe handle and easily blocked it. Thanks to this, instead of getting farther away, we got closer, and before Ragnis could deal with anything else, I pushed her as hard as I could from bottom to top with the ax handle.


    -Tuong!


    ¡°Ehh?!¡±


    Kendo¡¯s nose was simr to fighting, but the result was as serious as that of an adult and a child colliding. Even though Ragnis didn¡¯t jump backwards on purpose, he flew up into the air almost as tall as me, and the poisonous air from earlier was genuinely embarrassed with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Gap.¡±


    He swings an ax at her. It was Ragnis who was floating in the air, not me, so he was quick to adjust his posture and swing. Even though it looked dangerous at first nce, it was an attempted attack because I had the confidence to stop it as soon as it touched the breastte.


    Ragnis¡¯ eyes, which were staring straight at my ax falling neatly as if splitting firewood, suddenly glowed blue when the ax de touched her breastte.


    Suddenly, Ragnis dispersed like mist.


    And suddenly, I felt a presence from behind.


    -Piik!


    ¡®how?¡¯ The question passed by, but it wasn¡¯t important right now, so I blew a whistle and ejected the needle.


    I wish I had eyes on the back of my head, but unfortunately, since there are only two in front, I predicted the position of the shield based on the charge Ragnis had just shown me, and then fired the needle without hesitation.


    Almost at the same time, without hesitation, I let go of my hand holding the axe, brought it to my waist, drew my sword, turned my entire body to a halting posture, and saw a stunned Ragnis and the sight of the needle bouncing off her shield.


    Actually, it was me who wanted to be surprised. There wasn¡¯t even a sh this time. Since it scattered like a hazy fog right in front of my eyes without any sign, I want to ask if this is real magic.


    Am I missing something? For now, blocking the next attack from Ragnis, who hesitated for a moment, was the priority, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry about it.


    ¡°Really nonsense!¡±


    As Ragnis shouted in displeasure, mes erupted from the spear again. And the shes that follow.


    But this time, instead of rushing, he swung the mes like a methrower. Not just fire, but a menacing me that seemed to stick to it.


    ¡°Anyway, magic¡­¡±


    Thinking that magic that can¡¯t be blocked is much more difficult than expected, I activated the protective magic of the gauntlet.


    ?


    Even though I moved properly and controlled my breathing, I quickly became short of breath.


    What had been calmly engaged in sparring until just now waspletely turned upside down by a sudden projectile. Aren¡¯t there eyes on the back too?


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Didn¡¯t do any checks. Whether it was stabbing or swinging her shield, she mobilized all of her body strength to withstand the moment Eldmia moved the ax handle to push herself away.


    Even so, his body flew off and he almost got hit by an axe. If it weren¡¯t for the spleen, the sparring would have ended. It wasn¡¯t that he intended to win, but the fact that he had been swung helplessly like this made Ragnis almost weep. Even so, the reason she was able to burn her fighting spirit without crying was because her opponent was Eldmia.


    ¡®Look at me chasing you.¡¯


    This position was created because she wanted it. In the first ce, it was decided that if she moved to regain the Marquis of Levien, Radnell Vandes would follow suit. And as long as he was by my side, it didn¡¯t matter much whether Icked the ability to protect myself or not.


    But Ragnis didn¡¯t want that. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t follow Eldmia.


    So he trained and wanted to show Eldmia the results of his hard work in the capital.


    ¡®It¡¯s the magic and training I learned while being swayed by all kinds of work and politics, but I can still do it this far. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a possibility if you can train properly?¡¯


    Eldmia rushes through the burning mes. I wondered what the heck he was going through, but seeing that the barrier was activated in the gauntlet he had received as a gift from the empire, I could understand it.


    He was a man who unknowingly collected all sorts of magic tools. Seeing that there was no helmet on the armor that Esmuer had gifted, it was clear that the earrings added upon returning from the crazy journey from the West had some unknown function.


    But there was no direct way to verify that.


    Just because you like someone doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t attack someone¡¯s face. She justcked the ability to keep up with Eldmia¡¯s movement when she changed her weapon from an ax to a sword.


    Shooting fire, erecting walls and striking electric shocks were all futile. In fact, the fight was already over the moment the surprise attack through space movement failed. All she could do was hold back and dy the defeat, but Ragnis kept a smile on his face as the fight dragged on.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to be a princess on top of the tower.¡¯


    It was different from the powerless past. It¡¯s amazing that you can do this yourself. I felt a sense of aplishment as I felt like I was proving that the efforts I had made so far were not in vain.


    Of course, that pleasure didn¡¯tst long. When he built a wall a second time to block Eldmia¡¯s approach, he rammed the earthen wall with his shoulder and shattered it.


    Unlike her, who was flushed and out of breath even after moving so hard, Eldmia¡¯s breathing was not disturbed. Even the performance of the protective magic contained in the gauntlet was so good that it seemed that not a single hem of his clothes had been properly singed.


    But Ragnis could be sure that he had passed.


    ¡°Moo Young-chang, it¡¯s cumbersome.¡±


    Very cumbersome.


    Looking at Eldmia who smiled while saying that, Ragnis also opened his mouth in satisfaction.


    ¡°I can stand by your side and fight. With a little more training.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think so. She was a very scary girl.¡±


    Ragnisughed out loud at Eldmia¡¯s reply as he looked around the messy arena.

 Chapter 402

    There was no reason for us to stay in the library after we had finished our sparring, so we climbed back into the carriage and headed for the Levien Mansion. In the meantime, there were trivial processes in which Ragnis was cleaning the arena, reviewing the recent sparring with Lord Radnellvandes, and receiving various advice, but it didn¡¯t take too long.


    After talking for a while in the moving carriage, it is said that reiming the Marquis of Levien was already a n that was being prepared long before Ragnis returned to the capital.


    There was also a bit of talk about the geographic advantage of the area, but I didn¡¯t really understand it because I hadn¡¯t studied tactical strategy.


    However, in the process of maintaining a fixed state for several years, I could clearly understand the symbolism of regaining the territory of the only upied kingdom.


    The kingdom was in turmoil and wanted a certain victory to upset the mood. There, the recapture of Levien was scheduled to begin spectacrly as the beginning of a counterattack.


    In fact, that alone was enough reason to do everything possible, but it seems that the royal family has be impatient because all sorts of incidents have exploded in the past year.


    Mandeli Port was destroyed and it was known that Envelde was preparing for a rebellion, and not only did the leadership of the Holy Light Cross go to the devil, but also sneaked into the capital and summoned the Great Devil, and because of the demons¡¯ maniption of the gate, western orcs poured into the vicinity of the capital. After losing, the people¡¯s anxiety began to overflow?


    It wasn¡¯t really that kind of atmosphere around me, so I didn¡¯t feel it. Rather, personally, it hit me more that I had personally experienced everything except for the destruction of Mandeli Harbor.


    It¡¯s fortunate that Siegfried beat up the Holy Light Cross branch. It¡¯s not even a Grand m.


    In a way, it can be said that theposition is no different from using Ragnis, but what the kingdom needed was a hero, not a throwaway, so Ragnis, who received all the support, was rather close to using the kingdom. Above all, Ragnis himself wanted to participate, so I couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°So, by any chance, would you like to join me on the expedition¡­?¡±


    The topic that Ragnis carefully brought up while continuing the conversation was very new. I didn¡¯t know why he asked so carefully, but the answer was fixed.


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Anyway, if I hadn¡¯t said anything else, this is the issue I would have brought up first.


    I¡¯m a little sorry for Ragnis, but I can¡¯t deny that this expedition is very suitable for battlefield experience. It is a battlefield where there is a high possibility that there are many allies but fewer enemies, and since you must win, support will be better than a decent number of units.


    There was no reason to refuse such an opportunity, unless the country was inclined to try an all-out war.


    ¡°That, right. Any¡­ huh? Yes?¡±


    The person who actually spoke up acted as if he hadn¡¯t expected my answer at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reaction like? Did you think you would reject it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh uh. Well, now that I¡¯m a Wandering Knight, I knew I would move for your purpose.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any information right now, but how well can I move? Rather, it¡¯s beneficial in the long run to experience the battlefield in advance in a situation where rear support is certain.¡±


    Even though he exined it reasonably, Ragnis, who reacted as if he was very surprised, nced up suspiciously and said that he knew how to interrogate the Demon Lord Army by running to the battlefield without worrying about it.


    At this point, I was wondering what the hell the perception of me had be¡­ but I


    decided to keep my mouth shut because I thought I was going to dig my grave for no reason.


    ?


    Bing a wandering knight does not mean that my life has changed dramatically right away.


    No matter how prominent people gathered, it was ultimately the domain of nobles, and I lived far away from them, so even rumors circted, I belonged to the side that had nothing to do with it.


    Of course, there was no change at all. Among them, if I had to pick the biggest change, I could say that the adventurer¡¯s guild officially conveyed the story of the medal I received and my appointment, and the children of Tsamdomia disappeared in an instant like cockroaches that were drugged.


    It is said that it took less than a week for them to disappear altogether. I heard that the (old) Tsadmi sons often showed up with their dogs, but when I heard that they were the ones I went with because I fell in love with the dog I saved to imitate me, I honestlyughed.


    The next big change was the academy.


    The students, who had been caught up in the Oak Gate incident and only looked at me on the pretext that I would be tired when I returned, now turned on their eyes and tried to contact me.


    There seemed to be a 7:2:1 ratio between students who wanted to be taught, students who wanted to make connections, and students who were looking for romance.


    It was a bit better when Cheryl was around. Whenever her pickled radish eyebrows twitched, most of the students who tried to approach her made a U-turn.


    Most of it.


    ¡°Please teach me one more time!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take a look at me too?¡±


    Kalitz, who was third in swordsmanship, and Griffith, who was second in swordsmanship, prated even Sheryl and clung to them, demanding instruction.


    It wasn¡¯t until after seeing Kalitz who was actively appealing and ready to kneel down, and Griffith who smiled like a dark smile and smirkingly tried to put on a ponytail next to him, that I didn¡¯t give up even though Kalitz was urged by Griffith and rejected every time. I could notice that it wasing without it. He was also a member of a merchant family, so he was good at walking a tightrope. Even swordsmanship is sincere, so he¡¯s going to be great.


    But that¡¯s it and this is this. It was impossible to spend time on things that didn¡¯t even cost money, so in the days of sending it back every time, the time had already reached the end of January.


    And it was only today that I was able to hear why Seneran had told me not to use any skills in front of priests or wizards just before catching the Prime Evil.


    ¡°Do you understand now, Eldmia? Based on this theory, the skills you applied are not made of magic alone.


    After a very, very lengthy theory study.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t understand even half of it, but since the situation I was in was so special, it was close to half-forced understanding.


    ¡°Teacher is progressing too fast.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Looking at the expression, I got a rough idea, but what? Do you have sses for a day or two?¡±


    Seneran, who was trying to clean the portable ckboard with the dense writing on it, put it aside as if it was annoying, then gulped down a cold teacup to quench his thirst and looked at me. It was a nuanced look that seemed unreliable or suspicious.


    ¡°There are no exceptions. The divine power is definitely intervening in you. Humans can use magic, but the divine power is also intervening? Do you have a sense of what this means?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because it¡¯s progressing so fast.¡±


    ¡°Ayy, if I were going to go somewhere else and talk about this, I would have started talking about it right away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head with a puzzled look because it was the limit to look around to evade an answer. Only then did the slightly satisfied Seneran scratch his head and mutter.


    ¡°Which god gave a blessing like this¡­?¡±


    In fact, magic and divine power do not mean that demons can immediately arise. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the Demonic Cult have suffered very badly from the moment I learned that I was using magical powers?


    Just as dragons can use magic and demons move based on magic to materialize in this world, magic itself is like the air that permeates the world.


    On the contrary, there is nothing strange about dismissing the idea that a demon god bestowed blessings on the human race who were fighting fiercely against the demons as a delusion that goes againstmon sense, and that is why Seneran assumes that my situation is simply a ¡®blessing from the gods¡¯.


    But that was the limit. It is a situation outside ofmon sense, so there is nothing you can do but worry. Even if it was her, the idea of a demon blessing the human race seemed like Columbus¡¯ egg.


    I couldn¡¯t tell the truth though, so I stayed silent and Laika stroked me. Pretending to be a little worried.


    The one who broke the awkward silence was Master, who had been silent for a long time.


    ¡°¡­There was an altar of demons near Eldmia¡¯s hometown.¡±


    Seneran and I were both surprised. I was surprised that there was such a thing near my town, and Seneran seemed surprised at the prospect of finding a connection.


    ¡°Why are you saying that now?¡±


    ¡°What? A hypothesis that the demon god might have bestowed blessings on the human race in a country fighting against the demons?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After hearing it, if I had said it, I would have thought I was senile.¡±


    Seneran ruthlessly said whether it was the freewheeling nature of a wizard or whether he was the same age as his real master. Master doesn¡¯t really care about this, but the more I do, the more the Confucian dragon inside me makes me ufortable.


    Write, should I be a little more polite now? By the time you feel the same way. Seneran, who was lost in thought with his chin resting, kicked out of his seat and stood up.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°No, not you. You said you¡¯d be joining the Levien Expedition soon. Widra, do you remember where it is?¡±


    Looking at her, who was full of thoughts of going to the demon god¡¯s altar, Master gave a slightly skeptical opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where I already finished researching Eldmia when she was about 5 years old.¡±


    ¡°Five years old? How many dozens¡­ Oh, right. He¡¯s 16 now. 10 years¡­ vague.¡±


    I felt like I was being treated as an old person by someone who often showed me that I couldn¡¯t live up to my age, so I felt strange, but I was so serious about it that I just red at it.


    Ten years seemed to shake her resolve, but it didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Just one thing. Maybe there¡¯s something we can check. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    If I return from the expedition, will I learn the secret of my birth¡­?


    Looking at Seneran full of confidence, I pondered for a long time whether I should ept this situation as good or ufortable.


    Naturally, no answer came.

 Chapter 403

    ¡°It¡¯s rxing.¡±


    It is not an exaggeration to say that I am a nopak trader, but thanks to Seneran leading Master to Ogwen, the biggest schedule of my day became empty. I had the time to enjoy stroking the Leica that always clung to me, but it wasn¡¯t particrlyfortable because I was so ustomed to walking around.


    I had no intention of lounging around all day anyway, so I got up and got ready to go out. I had already enjoyed my free time for four days after Seneran left, so I needed to move a bit today.


    I couldn¡¯t meet the shadow foot, but it was because I received a letter from him saying that he had obtained the potion and sent it by mail. Even though there was a self-destruct saint¡¯s bead potion, it was very wee news to me because it wasn¡¯t a structure that could only be used in small amounts while considering the severity of the wound.


    In addition, since it was today that some of the troops on the front line were said to return to the capital to participate in the operation to recapture Levien, I promised to watch their return with Cheryl, so I hurriedly prepared and got used to it. I drank a cup of coffee from Jean Thiet and left the house.


    ¡°Eldy¡­? Why are you carrying an axe?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I want to show it to Mr. Valkun so he can get some advice.¡±


    Asilie, who was leisurely enjoying tea with Tea, reacted to my answer with a look of disbelief. It seemed that he had be a position simr to that of an unbridled foal, but once he went outside, it was an ident, so he epted her distrust and headed for the Dwarf District.


    I wanted toe out on horseback, but it was obvious that it would be annoying when I was hanging out with Cheryl, so I just walked a little faster to the Dwarven District, where the heat was blowing out in all directions to the extent that it was winter.


    Since the adventurers are resting, the dwarf district seems to be in the off-season, but rather, it is much busier with orders like repairsing in at once. It would be nice to leave it for regr repairs, but the vast majority of adventurers have a strange belief that it is cheaper to repair in one room after spending a lot of time than to check and repair frequently, so I can¡¯t see this kind of sight. It has never changed during my stay in .


    And it was no different in Mr. Valkun¡¯s workshop. Now, when I opened my face and greeted them familiarly, I went inside and saw that there was a lot more stock than thest time I saw it, and I was sick of it.


    Although Mr. Valkun, the person in charge, noticed that having to repair things that were too crude by his standards was more painful than the workload.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were so many adventurers in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Because of the Orcs, there were a lot more crowds than usual. Thanks to that, I¡¯m very busy every day.¡±


    The orc gate was the problem. Moderately convinced by this, Mr. Balkun, who looked at the ax hanging on my back while exchanging the potion and payment, asked a curious question.


    ¡°That¡¯s another fun weapon. Did you get it while writing this heroic story?¡±


    Interesting weapon, because it¡¯s a dwarf, is it fun just to look at the axe? After hearing his words, it seemed that today was the first time he had visited with an axe, so he nodded and showed it.


    ¡°A heroic story is an overkill. The orcs called the warchief, Kak, used it. They said it was originally used by a Kelvast knight.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that knight must have been drinking a little. But it seems his skills weren¡¯t that good. To think he was taken away by an orc.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Upon questioning the unexpected response, Mr. Balkun burst outughing and gestured for an axe. I handed it over without thinking about it, and he removed the essory attached to the end of the ax handle and showed me the inside.


    As if he already knew what was there, there was something iprehensible written in the ce where he naturally showed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dwarf word. Read it as Marguiz Burin. He¡¯s a craftsman who used to make works more focused on enchantment, but he went back to earth a little while ago. The unique pattern engraved on the de of the weapon proves that it¡¯s his work, and those who know it I know everything. Let¡¯s see¡­ Hardness and sharpness, this¡­ is a spell rted to ownership. It¡¯s like someone who was faithful to the basics.¡±


    Is that why it was so strong and tasted good?


    I don¡¯t know what the rtionship between ownership and magic is, but considering that there¡¯s nothing wrong with using it right away and Mr. Valkun reacting as if there¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s probably not a big deal.


    ¡°Is there any enchantment written on it?¡±


    ¡°He was¡­ azy genius. Dwarves usually remember what they did to the things they made with confidence, but this man didn¡¯t have that. It has its name and characteristics engraved on it.¡±


    Mr. Valkun looked around and nodded contentedly before returning the axe to me.


    ¡°Well, since it was made by a very smart human, there is no problem even though an orc wrote it.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ did you say that you drank well¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I only gave the finished product to the person who won a bet with you. Uhahaha!¡±


    What an amazing man. Thanks to that, I found out that it was interesting, but I didn¡¯t ept it right away because I had a different purpose to show him the axe today.


    ¡°I came because I wanted to add something to that axe.¡±


    ¡°More? I don¡¯t rmend it very much.¡±


    I was relieved a little because the reaction did not seem to feel any pressure or reluctance to touch the work of a dead craftsman. If the reaction wasn¡¯t good, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to bring it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not different, do you have some magic gold left?¡±


    I definitely realized it in this battle. That the ax needs to be engraved with the homing instinct.


    Fortunately, Mr. Valkun, the needle maker, quickly understood my intentions.


    ?


    Sheryl had already arrived at the meeting ce after finishing her business at Mr. Valkun¡¯s workshop.


    te.¡±


    As we saw a few days ago, her hair was gathered in a braid over her left shoulder, so if only the back of her head was visible, she would have been unrecognizable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    But even after seeing her face, she wondered if it was really Cheryl. She usually preferred to wear a fur cape rather than wearing clothes that would hinder movement no matter how cold it was.


    Originally, it was a pretty kid dressed up, so it definitely caught the eye. It was fortunate that people took care of him and avoided him because he had a strangely angry impression even when he was still.


    Otherwise, I would have had to face not only Sheryl, but also the guards.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect you to ask to see something like this. Does anyone know?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not wrong at all. There are quite a few knights from our family.¡±


    That¡¯s another story I¡¯ve heard of for the first time. In the first ce, the appointment time was set earlier than the return schedule of the soldiers, so we decided to warm up at a suitable store around the main road rather than hanging out in the cold wind outside.


    It wasn¡¯t as much as in the empire, but there were teahouses that could be said to be formal, so it didn¡¯t take long to find a suitable store. I entered the store, took a seat by the window, and naturally continued the action of removing Cheryl¡¯s chair. As she took off her coat and sat down, she looked at me strangely.


    ¡°Are you very good at it?¡±


    ¡°Then, I worked hard, of course. Did the butlerpliment me for nothing?¡±


    How many people truly enjoy work? I had a lot of fun working for the Ogatorf family. It wasn¡¯t long before Iughed at the memory that already felt like a distant memory, and Cheryl pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and grumbled.


    ¡°You could have been a knight rather than a butler.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I say it? I heard that training as a knight is useless except for 30 percent of my life.¡±


    It would have been better if they were a family that produced mediocre helmet-girls, but Ogatorf is a prestigious knight family recognized even in the kingdom.


    Even if it is one of the cradles of knights who do not hesitate to provide an education that will not interfere with their work even if they suddenly be amander or a noble, they learn everything except for the time to eat, wash, and sleep, such as learning swordsmanship and military science, learning politics, and learning culture. A ce that is not an exaggeration.


    However, that is an education based on the premise of finally being in a position tomand people. It is far from me, who aimed for a life far from wandering around alone and being treated.


    I swear, for me, it was a hundred times better for me to stick to the butler¡¯s side, manage supplies, calcte money, figure out prices, and get to know the people in the business. Even though it¡¯s a story that repeats every time I see it, it seems like I¡¯m really missing something when I see it, but I can¡¯t get a sense of it.


    ¡°Or should I be a knight with you and at least devote myself to the kingdom?


    ¡°¡­mmm.¡±


    Her reaction as if she had felt persuasiveness in a strange ce ovepped with Asilier¡¯s distrustful gaze pouring over me in the morning.


    When I trusted him again and showed this kind of reaction, I was a little disappointed, but thinking about it, I had no qualifications to be upset, so I decided to call an employee.


    There were still 30 minutes left until the scheduled time for the parade, but even that was only nned, so when we added cake and other refreshments, Cheryl¡¯s lips went up.


    The refreshments and coffee that came out after a short wait were definitely different from the ones I had tasted at the Imperial Academy. It was unknown whether it was simply a difference in national power between the empire and the kingdom, or the aftermath of a long war.


    And it wasn¡¯t until about an hour passed that the long-awaited parade began.

 Chapter 404

    The heroes of the reverse who were guarding the front line step on the capital for the first time in many years. To prepare for the war to recover the Marquis of Levien, which was also the kingdom¡¯s shield.


    With that fact alone, the capital is creating a festive atmosphere on its own. The reason for this situation was simple, even though only one unit was briefly returning for another operation.


    There is room on the frontlines to the extent that troops are taken out separately for important operations. we are not pushed The kingdom does not lose. Rather, he has the energy to feed a proper shot. etc.


    Even though extensive propaganda is not being carried out, it is possible to know that it is going in that way even with closed eyes. Even the stories I heard while sitting in a teahouse were like that. Some were even saying that as soon as the Marquis of Levien was regained, it was certain that the kingdom¡¯s army would rush to the capital of the Demons Territory.


    Most of the atmosphere was like that, probably because they were living through the winter without any defects in their food, clothing, and shelter. It wasn¡¯t a bad ce to pass the time, but neither I nor Cheryl werefortable listening to such optimistic stories, so I ended up getting up and going out at the start of the parade.


    In the end, it was a very wise choice. The road, which apparently seemed secluded, started to boil with people as soon as the trumpet sounded in the distance announcing the return of the troops.


    ¡°Will you be able to see this properly?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Sheryl wasn¡¯t short, but she wasn¡¯t tall either, so when several young men gathered to build a wall, she looked slightly embarrassed. It reminded me of the days when I was struggling to get a request from the adventurer¡¯s bulletin board, so I burst outughing and decided to pick her up and sit on my shoulder when I heard myughter.


    There was a bit more resistance than usual, but it was only for a moment. The eyes of the surroundings were slightly focused on her suddenly rising, but the majestic knights who appeared soon caught all eyes, and we were able to watch their return leisurely.


    The procession apanied by cheers and military bands erupting from all directions was truly spectacr. I heard that they were bringing a troop roughly, but I didn¡¯t know exactly how many troops they were nning toe, but there were quite a few knights riding horses and standing in the lead. Not only people, but even horses wore much thicker than normal armor, which was the average of the equipment worn by armies as well as knights.


    It wasn¡¯t as much as the quasi-powered suit knights Esmuer had brought the other day, but after seeing the soldiers wearing something no less than the full te armor of the knights, I got a sense of what the average equipment on the frontline was like. Even those without an aura are equipped with such equipment and are at a level where they can survive.


    At that time, I heard the voice of someone who waspletely unexpected next to me.


    ¡°Whoa, power intion is fucking worse than I expected?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a crazy fucking surprise!¡±


    I was so startled that I almost dropped Cheryl, so I hurriedly got off my shoulder and carried her into my arms. Then Cheryl, who was as surprised as I was, jumped up like a cat that saw a cucumber, and the other passers-by who were pushed by usughed out loud.


    ¡°Hey, is it because it¡¯s a rare appearance? It¡¯s fun to surprise your little brother. How have you been?¡±


    Siegfried, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, had grown quite tall in just a few months.


    ?


    The sudden appearance of Siegfried led us to find a suitable tea house again.


    Fortunately, people who recognized the warriors of the empire and were frightened did not appear. It was only natural that he hadn¡¯t shown his face in the kingdom a few times yet. Siegfried, who calmly watched the crowds outside while ordering tea to drink, was truly calm, but the problem was that his title was a warrior.


    This isn¡¯t enemy camp, so going alone won¡¯t cause any problems, but isn¡¯t it a bit like a human who should be in the empire doing this?


    ¡°What are you doing alone in a ce like this?¡±


    Thanks to that, I put a lot of effort and refinement into the question, but rather, Siegfried asked back as if he was surprised.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear?


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a military secret?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How is it, this is the girl from that family, and the younger brother is the younger brother.¡±


    Siegfried said such amazing words casually, but he spoke in a quiet tone, choosing his own words, to see if he was not thinking at all. And even though it was a tea house, that voice was naturally buried in the voices of people who were in high spirits after watching an army march.


    Sheryl, who hadn¡¯t had a long conversation with Siegfried, looked at me and said, ¡®Are you really this kind of person?¡¯ and I said, ¡®It is indeed so.¡¯ After answering with a look in his eyes, he asked another question.


    ¡°How did we find out?¡±


    Actually, this was the point. It wasn¡¯t that we bumped into each other on the street, I got the feeling that he was looking for me at all, but even if he had heard that I had been to the parade somewhere, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to meet him so quickly.


    Again, the reply was great, but Siegfried always maintained a no-nonsense attitude.


    ¡°Tessy knew? Well, it seems that there is a way to find it with divine power, but I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    At that moment, I almost wanted to make sure that this fucking self-destructive woman scratched my heart one more time, so I almost got blood.


    However, when I thought about it, it seemed to be close to tracking the divine power that I contained, so I decided to just skip it. It was rather an advantage to find out that the saintess might have a way to track her own divine power through such a trivial matter.


    Siegfried was still unaware of our fantastic meeting, so I changed the subject without forgetting to nod my head appropriately and agree.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be pursued like that without knowing it, but let¡¯s move on. It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything urgent that you have to move like this, so why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    On the one hand, I wanted to say something about the self-destructive saint¡¯s unusual mind, but¡­ Officially, it was strange to gossip about a girl I hadn¡¯t met since the Great Demon Incident, so I decided to wait and see.


    It was ultimately for the sake of Siegfried¡¯s safety that he came to me and said that shit, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll harm him if I leave him alone, and he¡¯s burned me once, so even if a simr situation happens, I¡¯ll think a little and move. . If I can¡¯t do that, somewhere without me, I¡¯ll shout out that explosions are art and go to the god Ji serves.


    After organizing my thoughts and waiting for Siegfried¡¯s answer, Siegfried stroked my chin with a strange expression and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Actually, like my brother said, I didn¡¯te here because I was busy. The first purpose was to congratte me on receiving a decoration and bing a wandering knight, and the second purpose was to see the face of both partners and partners. The promise we made at the academy is still valid, right? ?¡±


    I guess you¡¯re referring to how the demons were beheaded. I nodded lightly and expressed my affirmation, but Siegfried¡¯s reaction was not so bright. It looked like there was still a reason left, but in reality there were more behind the scenes.


    ¡°And thest reason¡­ This is a bit long, but it was very strong. So I came here to tell you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­Be careful? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I heard that my younger sister is also participating in the expedition with thedy? Originally, I had a very strong feeling that I should go there? Although Tessie tends to see it as thetter.¡±


    No, when a human called a warrior says something like that, you can¡¯t hear it with one ear and let it go. Siegfried, who saw my expression grow bizarre in real time, slightly covered his face and added an exnation.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be anything too serious. It¡¯s a different feeling. Rather, it¡¯s been taken care of, so nothing can happen. But¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­Because there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My younger sister will take care of herself, but if she is careless and thedy gets hurt, it¡¯s a different story, right?¡±


    As expected of a man who carries three women at once, he knows it well. To be honest, I thought I was sick again when he suddenly appeared, but I started to feel solemn to say that it was a bizarre act stemming from pure goodwill.


    ¡°Then, are you going to the East like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe the day after tomorrow? It should move. In fact, this is also close to sneaking out.


    Siegfried giggled, but that smile was a little different from what he had shown before. And it was obvious what that forced smile meant. Even though he has been through various battles, it is understandable that he is nervous because it is the first time he has been on a battlefield where an all-out war with demons is unfolding. In fact, it is a process of taking one step closer to the things that are the same as the reason you came here, so it may be aplicated and delicate feeling.


    Still, ¡®I¡¯m a hero, so I¡¯m invincible!¡¯ I was in a much better condition than being killed for shouting, so I uttered a magical incantation that encouraged me with a sense of admiration.


    ¡°Do you fight for a day or two? What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to wash my child!¡±


    The order was effective.

 Chapter 405

    In the end, Siegfried, who really only wanted to show his face and give a kind warning, naturally disappeared among the crowded crowd after a brief conversation.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s rxed a bit, but in fact, if he thinks of the imperial army that will cling to him, there won¡¯t be any problem even if he¡¯s nervous. In the first ce, my future is more of a problem than him, so who cares about whom?


    After parting with Siegfried, we went on our way home after looking around and ying among the people who were in a festive mood. After Siegfried¡¯s sudden appearance, Cheryl showed a strange reaction, but by the time she went back, she seemed to have calmed down.


    ¡°So you decided to cover the ax with the same metal as your sword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They say that if you put it around the middle of the axe handle, the center of gravity won¡¯t shift too much.¡±


    Since the other party was Cheryl, most of the conversations we had while moving were about swordsmanship,bat, and weapons.


    It was mainly in the form of Cheryl actively asking questions and me answering them, but as if adding a homing instinct to the ax was quite interesting, she turned her steps home and headed for the Dwarven Earth with me.


    ¡°I heard that cksmiths are all busy these days, but it must have caught my eye when I saw that they said that such work could bepleted in half a day.¡±


    ¡°I bought a present every time I showed my face, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to see it?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s reaction, which seemed to be surprised, was understandable. I also thought that I would be able to receive it after a day or two. He said that he did it voluntarily, saying that since he had benefited a lot from me, it was a bit like turning it down.


    ¡°Chimseonjang is also very talented in many ways¡­ Ah, soldiers.¡±


    Why did he suddenly want to react to the soldier, so he followed his gaze, and there were quite a few people who could be called knights and soldiers in the Dwarf district. Living in the capital, I was puzzled by the sights I saw for the first time, but the equipment they are wearing is all the ones I saw at the parade earlier.


    ¡°They¡¯re returning soldiers? Why are you here fully armed?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know at all.¡±


    I wondered if something had happened, but it wasn¡¯t like that when I saw themughing and chatting.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying your free time, so you came out fully armed?¡±


    Cheryl mumbled something as if it were absurd, but after hearing it, it was a pretty usible hypothesis. As veterans who will be put into important operations, they must have been on the front line for a long time, and in that case, it seemed that there was a possibility that taking off their equipment would be awkward or uneasy. When I told Cheryl about those thoughts, she also opened her eyes slightly roundly and shook her head as if she hadn¡¯t thought of it before.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it would be rude to look at me too much. Go quickly.¡±


    haha. polite boy. It would have been nice if you had been that polite when we first met.


    As we passed the soldiers with her, giggling at an old memory that suddenly came to mind, the eyes of those who wereughing and chatting focused on us for a very short time and then naturally dispersed.


    No, it was more urate to say that they looked at Cheryl for a moment, looked at me, and then naturally dispersed as if they were making a promise.


    ¡°¡­Are you overreacting¡­?¡±


    something awkward


    I have a strong feeling that you are intentionally pretending not to be interested.


    There were many other people in the Dwarven District, but there were also many soldiers. However, the soldiers are not all united, they are just roughly scattered as if they are really looking around the streets. Most of them didn¡¯t even pay attention to us at all, but those who identally moved their eyes looked away with a simr reaction.


    If the action of giving a signal to the soldiers with you and turning your eyes away was repeated three times, it would not be a coincidence. The nerves that had been released just before are tightened up, and a feeling of being beaten rises from the back to the back of the neck.


    At the same time, the smile disappeared from Cheryl¡¯s rxed lips.


    ¡°Eldmia. It¡¯s under siege.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    Why do soldiers returning from the front react to me all of a sudden?


    There were too many people who didn¡¯t pay attention to us at all, and there were a lot of civilians, and the ce was strange to say that it was decided. It was Cheryl¡¯s whim that brought her here in the first ce.


    Because I¡¯m Eldmia? It¡¯s a world where I can¡¯t even tell the difference between the shitty kids right now, and there won¡¯t be a way for them to recognize me simultaneously and at once.


    ¡°Could it be magic¡­?¡±


    ¡°How did the same people notice that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    but what about There is only one possibility thates to mind right now.


    They noticed that I was using magic and recognized it as a potential enemy, but since it is in the middle of the capital, if you are careful about civilian damage and are approaching it carefully, the angler fits. How did you figure that out is the next question.


    Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to take action right away, so they didn¡¯t express themselves as much as they could and stopped us from arriving in front of Mr. Valkun¡¯s cksmith¡¯s smithy.


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to tell the knights apart even though they weren¡¯t wearing capes or anything like that. The ones wearing more ridiculously heavy looking armor would be knights.


    ¡°I never expected to see a familiar face here. How have you been Miss Cheryl?¡±


    Spherical?


    Among the knights, the one who pretended to know and spoke first was a young man who looked quite young. When he came forward, those who had followed us until now and those in front of us very naturally built a siege. Then, other ordinary people assumed that something had happened and hurriedly left their seats, and some even hid inside the store.


    ¡°Knight Louver. I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right, but before that, I¡¯d like to ask you what the current situation is.¡±


    Sheryl also responded politely, but it was subtle to say she waspletely polite. Well, I was suddenly surrounded, so from aristocratic point of view, that was a lot of respect for the other person.


    The knight called Louver also knew that well, so he politely bowed his back and replied.


    ¡°I have spent a bit of time on the battlefield, but I will never forget my manners. However, since the situation could be urgent, I apologize for the unintentional rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s listen and decide what the urgency is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fair to say. First of all, can I know who yourpanions are?¡±


    He throws a stone fastball. Thanks to you, I know that I am the cause, and I am very grateful.


    ¡°At least you are not the ones who can so suddenly besiege and justify yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an issue that can be judged right away.¡±


    ¡°Knight Ruber. I haven¡¯t changed much from four years ago. Get to the point.¡±


    Hmm, it must have been 4 years since that friend went to the battlefield. I don¡¯t know what Cheryl was like 4 years ago, but at least the Cheryl of 2 years ago and the current Cheryl have the same temperament, so it might not be wrong.


    Unlike me, who fell into trivial sentimentality, the words that came out of Ruber¡¯s mouth were slightly creepy to me.


    ¡°Haha, it was. That¡¯s¡­ I get a strange feeling after dealing with demons on the battlefield for a long time. Ah, even if I can¡¯t see the horns, he¡¯s a demon. Even though he has horns, he doesn¡¯t look like a demon. Something like this.¡±


    A nuanced answer popped out that might actually be detecting magic power. It seemed that it was only relying on intuition, but it was surprising enough that such a thing was possible as a group.


    As soon as he finished speaking, I could see that not only Louver but also everyone around me were very nervous to anticipate my next move and react ordingly. I didn¡¯t draw the knife myself, but it was clear that if I showed my intention to attack, it woulde out immediately.


    Seeing their reaction, Cheryl frowned and replied.


    ¡°This is Eldmia Ega. You guys haven¡¯t heard of it yet, but for his many achievements, he has recently been honored by the royal family and has be a wandering knight recognized by the empire and royal family. Are you saying that person is a demon?¡±


    In books, this is usually the case, ¡®We made a big mistake by ignoring the hero!¡¯ The same reaction came out, but unfortunately they were different.


    Even after hearing Cheryl¡¯s words, Louver nodded and answered firmly.


    ¡°Asmodians are people, not monsters. And people can deceive their surroundings for a greater cause.¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that¡¯s a very rude remark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I was surprised twice. Still, once for the fact that they treat the demons as human beings, and again for the fact that theypletely trust their shared intuition.


    I was a little surprised to hear my true identity, but I don¡¯t rx or hesitate. Believing that you could trust the senses that fed you while rolling on the battlefield for years was an attitude worthy of respect, so I apuded for the first time in my heart, not in my heart.


    Although that made them more wary, it didn¡¯t bother me much because I was certain that they wouldn¡¯t draw it first unless I drew the sword first.


    They moved only with their hearts. If I could really detect magical powers in detail, I would have presented physical evidence right now, instead of answering Cheryl and asking for permission.


    That alone was not the same as the end of the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s respect the instincts of the heroes on the battlefield. What can I do to prove my innocence?¡±


    They can never prove that I use magical powers. All I could do was touch my head in case I doubted the transformation magic or cut off the horns to hide them. If it was just a fight, I would have tried to embarrass myself, but I was considering the possibility that demons had infiltrated the capital, so I decided to end it well.


    They¡¯re the ones who will move with Ragnis anyway, so they¡¯re the ones you¡¯ll run into with me. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be tired.


    ¡°Just stay still. Then our mage will cast a dispel, and then we¡¯ll check your head for signs of horn growth.¡±


    Louver¡¯s method did not deviate from my expectations in the slightest, and I was able tough heartily.


    Of course, it would end well, but I had no intention of ending it as if nothing had happened.


    This is thest episode registered.


    Of course, I don¡¯t have horns on my head, and I¡¯ve never used transformation magic, so Louver and other soldiers finished the verification and collected hooks above my head at the same time.


    Up to that point, the reaction was expected, but the actions that followed were a little different.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for bringing thew of the front line to the capital,mitting rudeness and creating amotion.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t know that I would kneel down and apologize simultaneously, without any bacsh or denial of reality. I was even sincerely relieved that I wasn¡¯t a demon. To be honest, I wondered if there would be a slight friction because at least one of them would have a tremendous amount of pride in being a soldier who endured on the front line¡­ I was surprised that there was no such sign.


    Thanks to this, I slightly modified my original n to wipe out the life allowance I got from the front line.


    ¡°Since it was an action taken with a heart devoted to defending the kingdom, I will take half of it into consideration.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be helpful to recapture the Marquis of Levien if you still maintain a good rtionship with people who have such a strong work spirit?


    Sheryl was taken aback by my lenient treatment, and Louver asked back with an expression that seemed to doubt her ears.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll take half of what¡¯s in my pocket.¡±


    In a situation where not only the other soldiers around me but also Cheryl were in awe, I shook my money bag as a sign to hurry up.


    The money raised was quite good. Five out of the twenty who surrounded us were knights, so the reason was that they had thick pockets, but it seemed like a significant factor was that they hadn¡¯t had a chance to lighten their pockets while defending the front line. After checking the settlement money they had put forward, I took out a gold coin and returned it to Louver.


    I exined with a bright smile as he looked at him with an expression of what the hell was this when he suddenly got back about 20% of the money they had put out.


    ¡°However, apart from this unintended friction, I am grateful as a people for your dedication to defending the kingdom. This is a token of my gratitude towards you, so please use it to relieve the travel poison umted during the long journey. wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Ruber¡¯s expression as he tried to answer was worth seeing.


    Still, it¡¯s a problem because you guys are so good, so don¡¯t think too badly of it. You have to set a precedent that your pockets can go bad so that others are careful.


    It¡¯s better than having your throat blown off physically or politically, right?


    Anyway, thanks to everything being resolved smoothly, not only the soldiers and knights who survived on meager money, but also me, who earned an extra ie, became happy. After a strangely tiring day, I headed home.


    ¡°How on earth can youe up with the idea of extorting money from soldiers on the frontline¡­?¡±


    Although Cheryl, who was watching from the side, expressed apletely different opinion from me, who believed that everyone was happy. Of course, there was nothing to do with it, so I confidently answered Cheryl¡¯s dumbfounded muttering.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to steal money.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ but.¡±


    No matter how much a wandering knight is treated as somewhere between a junior knight and an ordinary knight, I am already different from ordinary wandering knights in that I am an existence approved by the royal family and the imperial family at the same time.


    Even with the decoration he received this time, he became a staggering wandering knight who couldn¡¯t even dispose of quite a few knights or nobles, but they used him of demons, so even if that was the best decision, they really risked their lives to rule out the kingdom¡¯s threat. It was no different from keeping the belief that I would do it.


    ¡°I, the person in question, have been chilling with the conversation, but I¡¯ll justly admit that some crazy guy doubted it based on his intuition. It¡¯s rather for those people to just sort it out as a trivial matter that can be solved with money and then stay idle.¡±


    If they had formally protested, they would have saved their pockets, but it would have been very troublesome politically. Those in power in the capital will say that they attacked an innocent person, even a decorated person, with only their intuition, ignoring thews of the kingdom.


    After I said that, Cheryl expressed her feelings about my im with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°I thought he was just trying to extort money out of embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why do people around me seem to be so harsh these days?


    ?


    Knight Ruber was a veteran who had been on the frontlines for three and a half years.


    The process by which the youngest member of the baron family, whose name is not well known, graduated from the academy with difficulty and survived on the battlefield to be a rank knight was not smooth, but Louver managed to do it. After living like that, he began to be recognized as a knight with good skills and skills, and after such evaluations umted, he was able to be selected for the operation to recapture Levien.


    When he heard that his name was listed on the list of participants in the operation, which had only been rumored that those who could be called elite, if not the most elite, would participate, his forgotten pride slightly raised his head.


    The beginning was to fulfill the duties of a nobleman and prove his loyalty to the royal family, but from a certain point on, a new military life that was close to enduring day by day just to survive, to protect one¡¯srades, and to prevent the ruthless violence of those demons from invading the kingdom. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a turning point.


    The capital, which had risen like that, warmly weed soldiers on the front line, including him, and Louver, who was ordered to rest in a mood of heroism, which he thought had faded on the battlefield for three years, went out to see the capital after a while.


    I¡¯m sure it was really fun up to that point¡­


    How could it be that now I¡¯m hammering my head at the parade ground on a moonlit night?


    Of course, I knew the reason well, but it was unfair.


    ¡°What the fuck did I tell you guys out there?¡±


    No one could answer the question of the woman who spoke in a clear voice. The nting of the woman was very ufortable, and usually at times like this, ¡®Don¡¯t you answer?¡¯ Everyone knew that I answered without reason before the word came out and only ate curses.


    Yes, not only Louver, but all the 20 knights and soldiers who were putting their heads together. It was possible because their minds were not crooked, even though it was after they resolved their resentment by drinking alcohol with crooked noses with the money they received after a painful expenditure.


    Although the body is a bit crooked.


    ¡°Fuck, won¡¯t you answer me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like a dog on the front line! He told me not to get hit even if it means being beaten!¡±


    ¡°You bastards who remember that cause such a big ident?!¡±


    It was a really odd situation. It¡¯s unfair, but it¡¯s a situation that shouldn¡¯t be unfair. Not only Louver, but everyone who was banging their heads was like that.


    no fuck Did you really feel like a demon?


    The woman kept shouting and shouting at them as they mumbled with words that could note out of their mouths.


    ¡°You bastard bastards! They say they feel like demons, so they surrounded people in the middle of the Dwarf district in broad daylight? That¡¯s also Ogatorp, a hot-tempered wandering knight who is in full swing in the capital city? It¡¯s just that, with a sword in his stomach. Didn¡¯t you try poking it? Didn¡¯t you fight those bastards who transformed right before you ransacked? Why didn¡¯t you check that? Why didn¡¯t you!!¡±


    Caang! The woman¡¯s kick kicked someone¡¯s side, creating a clear metal sound. It wasn¡¯t that they were loaded with auras, they were all posing with their armor on, so there was no damage. It just piles up resentment.


    On the front lines, even if only three people were right, they were unconditionally demons. But who would have dared to think that the person twenty years old could have caught with certainty was really an ordinary human race. Frankly, Louver believed that there was a high possibility that Cheryl was being deceived by some mistake, until Cheryl stood up for him.


    That was the problem because it wasn¡¯t. No, I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t¡­ but anyway, it was unfair.


    And they didn¡¯t know it, but the woman who was the boss was also in a very unfair situation right now.


    ¡°Did you fucking know what made that human be a wandering knight and touch him? Envelde said that bastard was that human. But that wasn¡¯t the end, the Empire¡¯s iron¡­ Save the first princess, and let us help you this time. Save the Marquis of Levien to be, save the academy by cutting off the head of the dead dragon that was buried in the basement of the fucking academy without even knowing it! Fuck! Fuck! Saved! Humans! You bastards!!¡±


    Why can¡¯t you trust your subordinates?


    They are subordinates who not only endured for more than two years on the front line, but also made several meritorious deeds. A woman could boast that she trusted her men more than any nobleman.


    However, it was only in terms of sword fighting skills, and the problem was that I realized that there was a problem with the political aspect or the clever use of the head. I found out about that too because I burst out very loudly, so I felt like I wanted toin somewhere.


    ¡°No matter how fucking!! Even if you look like a demon! You should have reported it first! Even if that human was a fucking demon!! In the short time between you reporting and grasping the progress!! The author who had been staying in the capital for more than 2 years suddenly went crazy Would you have caused it!


    ¨C Kaang!


    The kicking of the woman, who had been enjoying a peaceful nap for the first time in years, was suddenly taken away and beaten with words by both the aristocrats and the royal family.


    This is thest round registered

 Chapter 406

    The next day after returning from an outing with Cheryl.


    An unexpected guest came.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama. A woman who identified herself as the head of the Silver Eagle Brigade in the Kingdom Army came to visit. Have you ever made an appointment?¡±


    Now, I was going to spend the day getting up early in the morning and rechecking equipment and consumables in order to get rid of myziness and prepare for the operation to recapture Levien, but suddenly I was a guest.


    It was even the name of a unit I had never heard of in my life, and if it was in charge, it would be amander.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the first unit name I¡¯ve ever heard of, so why is it familiar?¡±


    ¡°The Silver Eagle Brigade is a unit active on the demon frontline. And it¡¯s also where the soldiers who returned to the capital yesterday belong.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The Eunsu-ri Independent Combat Team belonging to the 3rd Corps of the Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    After listening to Thieh¡¯s exnation, I remembered. It was definitely a unit I heard about often when I was in the Ogatorv family. It is such a famous unit that even I, who have no interest in the military, has heard of it.


    There was a servant who had participated in the war almost from the beginning of the war, made a great achievement, and said that it was a ce where there were rtively few casualties.


    Besides that, some of the main characters of the story that I have been tolde and go are the same people I met yesterday.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was fully armed, but there was no escort attached.¡±


    It takes full arming, but if you think about yesterday, it must be just a battlefield habit. If he had his mind intact, he would havee to apologize, not to argue.


    I decided to meet him to make a good impression since he was someone I would see often anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to just shine your face for a while, so can you take me inside and prepare some tea? I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    ¡°What shall we prepare for tea?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, coffee please.¡±


    He¡¯s been on the battlefield for a long time, so coffee is better than tea. It wasn¡¯t particrly grounded, but seeing Thieh nod in agreement somehow, she seemed to havee to a simr conclusion.


    After briefly tidying up, as she followed her down the stairs, a visitor who had just received a cup of coffee from Thieh stood up and bowed lightly.


    ¡°My name is Ranje, a member of the Eunsuri Independent Combat Team. Despite the sudden visit, you weed me, but due to militaryw, I apologize for not being able to give a detailed statement.¡±


    My first impression was ¡®small¡¯.


    Compared to me, of course, most people are short, but the woman who identified herself as Lange was about 10 cm taller than Esmuier at best. That alone is enough to stand out, but even the hair is a rare short cut, so I was a little surprised.


    Did you call that a pixie cut? It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen female knights or female soldiers, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such a short shot.


    But most surprising of all was the feeling of an aura. It wasn¡¯t quite as strong as Sir Ekaf, but he had an aura that I felt I could capture, so it was clear that he was strong.


    ¡°As you may have known, my name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    ¡°I heard that your reputation did not spread on the battlefield, so it is surprising that you are a person who has made a lot of merit. I am sorry to greet you first in such an unpleasant matter.¡±


    It must have been because of themotion yesterday, but toe out like that even though I extorted money from the soldiers and knights under mymand in a public ce. I was able to smile leisurely because it was so clear at first nce what the other person hade for.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was just a small disturbance to fulfill my duty as a soldier. Above all, I¡¯ve already received the settlement money, so there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    For a moment, the anguish of middle management seemed to pass across her face. It seemed that he had misinterpreted my words and judged that there was no way it would end like this.


    In the end, Ranze sighed a bted relief when he realized that I would not really tackle yesterday¡¯s problems after talking for a while, taking her words in moderation as she constantly made excuses for the sake of her subordinates while sitting hesitantly. exhaled


    ¡°Thank you for the generous treatment. Even though they are poor¡­ kuhum, they arecking in many subordinates, but they are sincere in their dedication to the kingdom, so I was worried that it might cause other problems.¡±


    Did you mean to say that you¡¯re a shit puppy? Contrary to his dwarf appearance, soldiers seem to be soldiers. Looks like he¡¯s usually throwing all kinds of nutheads at me.


    Anyway, it seemed that the atmosphere was safely rxed, so I secretly asked questions about what I was curious about yesterday.


    ¡°Of course, I was a little embarrassed at first. I was suspected of being a demon for nothing. Not just one or two, but everyone present seemed to have the same opinion¡­ Could you possibly know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ you might think it¡¯s like superstition¡­¡± She


    reacted badly in an atmosphere that was going well, so why did she do it, but after hearing what came out of her mouth, I understood.


    It is not that there is any magic tool, but it is simply a sense that most of those who have served on the battlefield for a long time get. It¡¯s likeing and feeling alive. Not all of them could feel it, but Lanze exined that most of those who were mobilized for the operation to recapture Levien were elite in their own way, so most of them had awakened their senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a perfect fit, but there was no problem on the battlefield, so it was a level of hesitation. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be a problem when it came to the capital¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect it


    . How can you predict that someone with real magic will end up on the human radar? I¡¯d probably be terribly unfair if I got caught up in this.


    ¡°Indeed, intuition is also important on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. In fact, because of this sense, I caught a lot of spies or demons who secretly tried to do behind the scenes. They also had more sesses than failures, so¡­ I think they were a bit conceited.¡±


    I¡¯m not the only one¡­


    ¡°After hearing what you said, I¡¯m curious about it. I haven¡¯t heard of such a story even when fighting Enbelde and the knights under hermand, who are said to have returned from the frontlines. Are there any conditions for acquiring such an ability? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ not likely. If that was the case, every single soldier on the battlefield would have tumbled to meet the conditions to get this sense. Maybe they just¡­ lost their sense because they¡¯ve been away from the battlefield too long. ¡±


    You can learn so much in a short conversation.


    Seeing that it refers to the ¡®this¡¯ sense, it would be correct to assume that this woman has the ability to detect magical powers like the people she encountered yesterday¡­ She loses her senses when she is away from the battlefield for a long time.


    Generally speaking, being away from work for a long time can be said to be the same as losing one¡¯s senses, but from my point of view, as I suspected that something strange was happening on the battlefield, it was a statement I couldn¡¯t take lightly.


    ¡°I think I understand why Ranze and other soldiers participated in the operation to recapture Levien.


    ¡°¡­You said that I would like to ask you well¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about the operation to recapture Levien. The Marquis of Levien suggested that we join the expedition. There was no reason to refuse, so we decided to do it.¡±


    Seeing her expression change every moment, it seems like this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. Well, actually, it didn¡¯t matter that much. Anyway, the purpose was to throw candy coating, saying that good is good because it is arade who will stand on the battlefield together.


    And the attempt was quite sessful.


    ?


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time. Next time, I will greet you formally.¡±


    Eldmia, who came out to meet her at the door, bowed politely and responded to Lanje¡¯s greeting, who finished the story and put down her burden.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be an away day. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    It ended much neater than expected.


    Looking at Eldmia disappearing beyond the closing door, Ranze thought so sincerely.


    If this incident had urred without them participating in the operation, it would never have ended in such a neat form. That was the decision she made after having already suffered all the thirst yesterday and had been forcibly given an infusion education about the character of Eldmia Ega.


    He is a person who kicked into an aristocratic mansion located in the middle of the capital city with his dirt foot and ughtered it just for the reason that there was an assassination attempt. Nevertheless, it was clear that he had formidable political skills, seeing as he came out intact after light istion, no different from admonishment.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been a chore to misinterpret the meaning and catch the pod if I wanted to. Even so, being generous like this must mean that you are serious about the operation to recapture Levien. He was a man who knew very well that he had no troops to fight with, no reason to pretend, and no reason to undermine his morale.


    He¡¯s strong, knows how to use his brain, and wears clothes. On the surface, it was just a wandering knight, but it was supposed to be a great force for this expedition.


    ¡°¡­ Write it, it¡¯s real.¡±


    The problem is that it feels really strangely demonic.


    In a part of my heart, I suspected that the subordinates had gone wrong as a group, but it wasn¡¯t at all. Eldmia had a mysterious demonic feeling. The kind of demon that can only be felt from a high-level demon.


    But Ranze, who had already made up his mind, decided not to give a fuck about that.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s as strong as a high-level demon. What¡¯s good is good.¡±


    I need to go back and buy my subordinates a drink or two.


    Thinking so, Ranze hurriedly moved on.


    It is thest episode registered.


    Time continues to flow and the day of the expedition has arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly calm.¡±


    Afterpleting all preparations andpleting the final inspection, I looked back at myself diligently, but I still do not feel anything. Both tension and excitement.


    Well, there are a few incidents that have been reported so far, but if you get nervous here, that would be funny in its own right. But unlike me, Asilie always responded that she was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act really weird. You have toe back nicely, okay?¡±


    But somehow the direction of worry was a little subtle.


    ¡°No sister? Strange behavior? If others hear it, they will misunderstand¡­¡± ¡±


    Isn¡¯t it okay to suddenly jump into the middle of the enemy line, sneak over the wall to attack themander first, or attack alone at night because surprise attacks are the best?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    I can¡¯t bear to answer that I know¡­!


    There was almost amotion as I left the house behind her, who was persistently trying to get an answer, but fortunately Thieh skillfully blocked it, so I was able toe out on time. At the end, it was close to giving up and letting go.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Leica.¡±


    [Okay!]


    Watching Laika run away excitedly, I adjusted my clothes and headed for the southern gate with him.


    There must have been aunching ceremony near the royal castle in full swing by now, but it was just an event that had nothing to do with me. It was because I had agreed to join the Marshal of Levien in order to personally help him, not as an official expeditionary force, but as a wandering knight passing by.


    Thanks to this, I had to pay for all travel expenses, so I was walking on my own two legs because it was too much of a hassle to bring in food for the horses, but it didn¡¯t feel particrly ufortable, perhaps because the time I spent walking around with the elves in the west helped.


    [But the owner has a lot of money. Why do you save it so much?]


    Laika¡¯s question, which was able to disy a usible vocabry due to having been strengthened before the trip, was reasonable. There are some things like the reward money I received at the ceremony and money I took from the West, but I got all the things that would cost a lot of money for free, so I have a lot of money piled up in my house.


    Even though I asked Mr. Valkun to buy three blue potions, he didn¡¯t even send me a message, so when people in the same situation as me see him, he¡¯s wealthy enough to wonder what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Usually, I use it when there is a corner to get money while moving or when I have to move quickly, but if it¡¯s not like that, I¡¯ll save it.¡±


    But having a lot of money and spending it generously are two different things. It wasn¡¯t a fixed ie, most of it was a lot of money that happened toe into my hands. It¡¯s perfect to lose your sense of money and struggle with money the moment you feel sorry for it, so it¡¯s better to save it as much as possible. Do you think the ending of people who hit the lottery will often be bad?


    While waiting for the army to leave for an expedition at the edge of the South Gate, where they arrived after a long walk, they were talking about various things while answering Laika¡¯s curiosity.


    Children running around in excitement at the splendid army without knowing anything Adults who got drunk from the morning and cheered for the demons to show them off, Someone who sadly saw them off as they headed to the battlefield again. Wind-catchers or minstrels who shout hope, pretending that they are the heroes of the century who will achieve unprecedented achievements and bring glory to the kingdom.


    In the midst of seeing off all of them, the army was moving. It was a look that could only be expressed in words as splendid and magnificent, but this was also calm.


    They are the ones who are moving to drive a wedge of counterattack that they couldn¡¯t even properly attempt in the war thatsted for as little as seven years. For Ragnis, the revival of the family is at stake in this expedition, and the royal family also needs a big win to win public sentiment.


    Unlike the crowds who felt nothing but hope, they felt nothing but burden.


    ¡°Then shall we move again?¡±


    [Aren¡¯t we going together?]


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but not within the capital. We¡¯ll join them after we¡¯re a little further away before the army speeds up in earnest.¡±


    Fortunately, the march of the army was extremely slow, so there seemed to be no setbacks to the n to join at the scheduled location, and in fact, as soon as I got reasonably far from the capital, I naturally followed Lord Renissa, who had spotted me from afar and approached me, and headed towards the ce where Ragnis was.


    ¡°The hero who ran away from the ceremony by himself has arrived¡­ What, what about the words?¡±


    Rather than riding a carriage, Ragnis, who chose to wear armor and ride a warhorse, could not easily be distinguished from the knights escorting him.


    At first, she thought she might be vulnerable to a surprise attack, but because of the spear and shield hung from her horse¡¯s saddle, she seemed more like a knight than the knights escorting her, and seemed safe.


    But how am I supposed to say this? I nced at it, but the knights were acting as if I wasn¡¯t there¡­


    Fortunately, Ragnis understood my gaze and gave an answer right away.


    ¡°These are family members. They already know enough to know, so it¡¯s okay to talkfortably as long as you don¡¯t speak too loudly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. I just left it here to save money. I¡¯m used to walking anyway.¡±


    Ragnis¡¯ eyes narrowed at my appropriate reply. It seems like Cheryl and Ashley have be more frequent these days.


    ¡°¡­If you have a horse, you didn¡¯t leave it there because you wanted to be recruited as a cavalryman?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I hadn¡¯t even thought of that.¡±


    No matter how much it was, I wondered if there would be something to organize a wandering knight who joined the cavalry as a personal friend, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t a possibility at all. Ragnis let out a deep sigh as his eyes rxed in my sincere admiration.


    ¡°Would you like a warhorse?¡±


    ¡°A wandering knight will just be a wandering knight, Count. Rather than that, tell me the n or a rough outline.¡±


    Since this expedition was strictly a military n, there was nothing he had heard from Ragnis in advance.


    The only information I know is that the Margrave of Levien was a fortress city located on a rtively high ground, and that it was further reinforced after the Demon King¡¯s Army upied it. Of course, it is a world where auras and magic prevail, so that alone does not make it an impregnable base, but the fact that the demon army there has an advantage over us attacking us is the same as in the previous life.


    Ragnis opened his mouth with an ambiguous expression at the question I asked to keep it at least a little bit since it was unlikely that I would charge Ura with the soldiers, but at least it shouldn¡¯t get in the way.


    ¡°ording to the information gathered from the royal family, it is said that it will be difficult to recapture it with the method used by the Demon King¡¯s army. They said that they have been constantly sabotaging, but they have alreadypleted reinforcements. The specifics will be confirmed when they arrive there, but themander said that there is no additional information. They said they¡¯d be fighting the traditional way if they weren¡¯t there.¡±


    For reference, the ¡®traditional¡¯ siege that Ragnis is talking about here is a little different from the previous life.


    The mostmon method is to smash a door with a battering ram, but it is not ordinary soldiers who lead it, but Aura users. I once watched the knights of the Ogathorpe family demonstrate it to their servants, and when dozens of them clung to each other and ran, they exuded the majesty of a dump truck.


    In addition, it is possible to finish a siege with minimal damage if the manpower pool is clear, such as trying to start by sweeping the castle wall with magic or repeating the process of intervening in each other¡¯s spells to prevent it. However, since the opponent was a demon, it was clear that it would not end easily.


    ¡°In the end, you have to go and think about it.¡±


    If you read something like a novel, it¡¯smon to find a loophole in the castle wall and blow it up.


    ¡°We decided to hold an informal meeting at themand post when we campter, so something more mighte out then.


    ¡°I guess so. Oh, what¡¯s themander¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It was a person named Alt Kyentze. He¡¯s not a noble, but he seems to be famous on the battlefield. Master said he¡¯d heard of it too.¡±


    ¡°Aha, a war hero. Come to think of it, I can¡¯t see Sir Radnellvandes. Are you talking to thatmander?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we go into a full-scale siege, one of the wizards will feel sorry for us. We asked for help. Wouldn¡¯t we be thinking of a n while moving together?¡±


    Even if Lord Radnell Vandes, who is called the Grand Battle Mage, participates in the battle, is it not possible to engage in a siege with confidence and ignorance? I¡¯ve never seen that old man fight in person, but he must be strong.


    ¡°War is difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know you would say that. I heard you were called a war god by the orcs.¡±


    Where else did you hear that? The gaze of the escort knights, who were silently looking elsewhere, slightly focused on me, and then scattered again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m good at it, it¡¯s because the orcs are ignorant. What I¡¯m good at is just fighting.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t even sure about that anymore, but I didn¡¯t bother to put it in my mouth.


    At least this time, the enemy was also using magic, so the only constion was that he would be able to tell the difference between strength and weakness.


    This is thest episode that was registered.


    Contrary to Eldmia¡¯s opinion that they joined Ragnis without difficulty, the unit was noisy without knowing it.


    Of course it had to be. A vassal of the Marquis suddenly rushed in and took a person whom he thought was just a passer-by during the march. How could he be quiet? What appeared to be no fuss was just the controlled chaos of the skilled soldiers.


    ¡°Go to Eldmia? Who is that?¡±


    It was thanks to the people on the Marquis side, who were mixed among the soldiers, that the doubt was able to be resolved. However, it was an unfamiliar name to those who had juste up from the battlefield, and it was only after they had walked for a long time that the identity of the unknown visitor began to spread.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m tired of writing novels.¡±


    It was a problem that the cynical reaction spread along with it, but it spread anyway.


    ¡°Even if all of those achievements are real, what? With that size, you¡¯re 16 this year? Besides, you¡¯ll be a wandering knight in the name of the Empire and the Kingdom? They say that even a very brave man can win.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, why are you fucking with me?¡±


    ¡°Even if you pick up rumors, there¡¯s no way you won¡¯t be cursed at because you pick up shit.¡±


    The march of the soldiers was very fast, but that did not mean they were not tired. Grouped into toons, settled down, lit a bonfire, and enjoyed a short break while eating, they tried to relieve their stress by giggling as they craved their tedrades after hearing bad stories.


    However, even the soldier, who usually heard rumors and rants, was full of confidence today.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s real? I came here after hearing what the knights were talking about.¡±


    ¡°Knight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah fuck. Last night, in the middle of the night, you gave a damn about the lingerie battalionmander. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    In the Eunsuri Independent Combat Brigade, there was no soldier who did not know the story of a crazy squirrel of the ¡®w¡¯ battalion stepping on poop while sleeping.


    I secretly watched as soon as I heard the story that a crazy squirrel, so reckless that there are rumors that it would cross-legged even in front of the brigademander if it was wrong, started craving some soldiers, including thepanymander under mymand, while bathing at the parade ground at night. Because there were people who went to do it.


    In fact, in the military, galgum is like a regr menu that doesn¡¯t fall out anywhere, and it was just a trivial daily thing for her to fuck her, but it was a rare event that the reason was because she touched a human who shouldn¡¯t be touched.


    It was clear that if we were to vote on who did the most shit in the unit, Lange, the crazy squirrel, would y in the rankings.


    ¡°¡­then it¡¯s real?¡±


    why could that be real? While everyone was silent about the unexpected information, the main character of the topic followed the Marquis to themand post. Next to him was Battalion Commander Lange, who seemed to have been further cut in half due to the rtive evaluation, and the soldiers watched them disappear into themand post with a trembling expression, then looked at each other again.


    ¡°Crazy. What the hell did the Marquis bring¡­?¡±


    Unlike disgust, a strange smile spread across their lips. If the rumors were true, it was no different from the addition of a terrifying power, so all I could do wasugh.


    ¡°Ah, no matter how true it is. I can¡¯t believe all of those rumors are true. What¡¯s wrong with a guy like that, so he writes a wandering article?¡±


    ¡°Baby, I was scared of this.¡±


    ¡°If not half of the rumors are true, it¡¯s normal to peck at them.¡±


    Intrigued by the fact that there was an interesting story for the first time in a while, and the fact that talented people who could be quite useful forces were participating in the war, the soldiers heated up talking about Eldmia until the day they arrived on the battlefield. There were some who saw it as a disorganization, but most tolerated the atmosphere because it was better than being stuck in a tense state.


    It actually worked better than I thought. The upstart soldiers gathered under the name of the Marquis were not at all nervous, swayed by the atmosphere of unconcerned veterans.


    That is, until he faced the rain of magic and arrows pouring down from the massive walls of a city located on a hill.


    ?


    The fireballs and arrows pouring down from the clear sky were strangely unrealistic.


    Of course, the same was true of the huge boulders from the catapult flying towards the walls. The new soldier, who was staring nkly at this, must soon feel the irrationality.


    The boulders and fireballs exploded and shattered before they even reached their target, but the arrows that pierced the wreckage literally rained down.


    ¡°You bastards! Raise your shield!!¡±


    The soldiers, startled by the roaring shouts, lifted their shields, and arrows pierced them.


    ¡°Oh, god, god ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a cub! If you do that, I won¡¯t be able to block my head!


    It¡¯s time to find God!¡± Ranze, a crazy squirrel, walked among the soldiers as if taking a walk with an iron club the size of his body slung over his shoulder, shouting, but the soldiers who were experiencing a battle with the demons for the first time did not hear even that. I heard that the wizards were definitely fighting magic battles, but the flying fireballs did not stop, and each time the fireballs hit the magic barrier and exploded, the morale and courage of the soldiers exploded


    . A soldier who had been holding on with a shield with both hands to block the rain of arrows fell back in fright when he was nearly stabbed in the eye by an arrowhead protruding through the shield


    . If he hadn¡¯t caught it, there would have been a hole in the square. The senior officers looked at the soldier, who was worried about being cursed at in an emergency situation, and smiled leisurely.


    Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the shield! There¡¯s a hole in the shield this way!¡±


    The voice is booming, but no one¡¯s taken aback. Seeing that, the neer involuntarily felt a sense of relief.


    They¡¯ve survived on a battlefield like this for years, so it seems like they¡¯ll be able to live long enough if they act as they say¡­


    ¡°Keep down . !¡±


    At Ranze¡¯s cry, everyone bowed down without saying who came first. Some of the soldiers who couldn¡¯t keep up with the thoroughly learned response were knocked down by all sorts of methods by the veterans around them


    . An explosion urred. Through spell interference, misfired magic exploded, sparks flew, and at the same time, the enemy¡¯s offensive paused for a moment. Ranze, who did not miss the moment and hit the


    floor with his giant bottle, shouted,


    ¡°You mutts . !! It¡¯s time to fuck!!¡±


    In response to the vulgar order, the army split and knights with battering rams that seemed like there would be no problem using them as pirs of a temple jumped out. ¡°Run the cock


    head


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the battalionmander!!¡±


    Twenty knights rushing across the battlefield, carrying battering rams that don¡¯t even have wheels, with only their strength, excavating the ground. It boasted the same majesty as an assault and was enough to make the demons guarding the wall in a hurry


    . Magic Squad! It¡¯s the bottom! Grind the floor!¡±


    the demonmander standing on the wall and watching the scene shouted urgently, but spell interference came in without fail. Some wizards have already memorized spells with nosebleeds pouring in, but even the spells that hit the closest are rushing at the siege. As the knightsughed


    andughed as they passed the stctite-like rocks that came out of the floor with a ttering sound, the demonmander who gritted his teeth shouted to the bottom of the castle wall, ¡°Open the side door!¡± That ignorant-


    looking


    siege Chu tactics were originally the exclusive patent of the Demon King¡¯s Army, so the Demon Commander chose the surest next best option without hesitation, and as soon as his order was given, the door on one side of the castle gate that had been renovated after the Demon Army upied it opened and soldiers with huge shields rushed out. They went out.


    They didn¡¯t have weapons. They just ran out with only one huge tower shield on their hands. I


    tried this choice because I knew better than anyone else that if I stopped that ignorant charge with eleration without fighting the knights, the battering ram would be useless for a while. ¡± They


    ¡®ll take it¡­?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t the response of the knights trying to defend the siege tower, but the flight that greeted the demon soldiers who jumped out with a resolution to die. ¡°As expected, it doesn¡¯t


    work.¡±


    ¡°What about the damage?¡±


    ¡°None. The distance was also a distance, and there were a lot of skilled soldiers, so there was no damage from the arrows.¡±


    Unlike the middle-aged man who was watching the scene from themand post and nodding while talking with the othermanders


    . Eldmia, who was watching, slightly tilted her head towards the shocked Ragnis and asked,


    ¡°Is that the method the demons tried?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t have a side door like that, so the outer castle was pierced.¡±


    Atst, there was no side door.


    Eldmia nodded her head slightly as she watched as astonishment turned into absurdity and astonishment turned into something resentful. Eldmia looked at the battlefield


    . It was quite a shock that what was thought to be a different world siege warfare was actually a


    new concept siege warfare propagated by the Demon King¡¯s army, but other than that, there seemed to be no problem yet. It was my turn to recapture Levien with


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to climb the wall.¡±


    No one understood what he muttered, thinking that it was very fortunate that he was able to rehearse in advance in the west. This


    is thest episode registered .


    Alt Kentche, who is in charge ofmanding the independentbat brigade, was one of the few people who rose from a low-level soldier to amander. He


    was a soldier before the war and was promoted at a not bad pace, and while standing on the frontline of the demons, the senior officer died and he survived and made meritorious deeds repeatedly. It was the achievement he made while doing it. He never felt particrly honorable because it was the path he chose to make a living in the first ce, but he was proud of having lived hard. Perhaps


    because of that past, he had a fairly open mind. Among the soldiers, he was called a crazy squirrel. The most representative example is tolerating behavior that is no different from a catastrophe. Ignoring


    orders would have been a problem¡­ Being apetentmander who fulfills orders faithfully, does his job perfectly, and survives for a long time is as valuable as an artifact. Because it was a resource, he tolerated rudeness with the feeling that it was a kind of bonus. It didn¡¯t actually cost money, so he thought it was a surplus business. But this time, the case was a little different. ¡®Am I¡­ am I old


    ?


    ¡® Although he was now looking at forty


    , he never thought he was old, because in fact, some of his men were older than he was.


    And because the thought that it was crazy came up at the same time, I just felt anxious that I might be looking at the battlefield from a too fixed point of view. On the battlefield, those whock imagination die first. And if that¡¯s themander, the one who dies is the subordinate


    . However, if he was in such a situation right now, it would be safe to say that he needed to reexamine hismanding ability. From his point of view, Alt, who rolled his eyes slightly in a situation where he could not help but feel anxious, reacted greatly with himself. I almost breathed a sigh of relief at the fact that it wasn¡¯t different.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the wandering knight had said something crazy. I don¡¯t know.


    ¡± That sounds crazy. Did the Marquis really take this opinion seriously?¡±


    This time it was really fortunate. While I was drooling because I didn¡¯t know what to say at all, a slightly impatient subordinate stepped in first.


    However, it was an inappropriate remark. Alt frowned. One of the Margrave of Levien and the wandering knight whose eyes were wide open before opening his mouth first, before opening his mouth, lightly tapping the table,


    ¡°Raynal, that¡¯s rude.


    ¡± After that, she was a woman who had to be a hero desired by the royal family. No matter how special the Eunsu-ri Independent Combat Team is in a special position, it is not an existence that the regimentalmander, a lower aristocrat, can dare to ignore. Above all, a wandering knight is attached to the side of the


    operation


    . ording to the report received from the royal family prior to his arrival, as soon as the traitor Envelde attempted to assassinate the traitor Envelde, who responded quite sensitively to the honor of the Marquis of Levien, he reversed the attack and destroyed the mansion. -Act


    as if you are not an ally, but a dragon with no hostility. It is generally harmless if you do not give a justification.


    Even if you say the warning that even uses the expression ¡®dragon¡¯, what does it mean that it is generally harmless if you do not give a justification? Though he reflected on the number, Alt withdrew his hand, recalling the warning that was not easy to catch because it was a life far from ying


    politics


    .


    Contrary to what he said, he knew that Reynal was biting his mrs, but it seemed like this was enough for the moment. Looking back, the Marquis and the Wandering Knight¡¯s expressions were much better


    . I think our opinion will not be too different from Reynal¡¯s.¡±


    Ranjeman, the only battalionmander among the regimentalmanders, said, ¡®Isn¡¯t that me?¡¯ He retorted with an expression of ¡±, but no one cared. At Alt¡¯s reply, Marshal Levien, who had been looking at the map spread out on the table for a while, asked without taking his eyes off it. ¡°What is the reason


    ?


    ¡± It¡¯s not like


    you don¡¯t know that a novel tactic can be a stepping stone to a turnaround, but ¡®something nobody thought of¡¯ and ¡®something nobody felt worth trying¡¯ are different. But this is ¡®something nobody thought of but It was a n that made you feel it was not even worth trying as soon as you heard it.¡¯ To


    climb the wall and run up. That alone


    ? After going through so many battles


    , he was chewing on uncertain memories,


    and


    this time the wandering knight opened his mouth


    . The presence of a man who felt like a demon made them ufortable, and as a result, the regimentmanders had no hesitation in revealing their aura. It was an


    action no different from an armed demonstration to draw a sword immediately if they showed suspicious behavior, and even faced quite a few knights. When I saw him, I was at the level of asking if he was quarreling or dying, but the man was just in bored, as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. Rather, he made eye contact with Raynal, who hadn¡¯t looked very good from before, and even frowned as if he was looking at something. .I


    don¡¯t know anything else, but I can say with certainty that it¡¯s not an action that can be easily taken with four people who pride themselves on being at the end of the aura expert. ¡± You mean you actually used this method


    to incapacitate the wall?


    ¡±


    Everyone tilted their heads. Wasn¡¯t the expression a little strange just now? Dealing with the Count ¡®Lyeong


    ¡®


    ?


    ¡°It was a duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, with the Earl McKellen?¡±


    ¡°The purpose was him, but for various reasons, I challenged the entire county to a duel. Of course, you had to attack from outside the walls, and the method I mentioned is the method I used myself at that time.¡±


    Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Or are you kidding us?¡±


    Alt, who thought that his innermost feelings hade out of his mouth involuntarily, saw Raynall move, his face reddened, only to realize that what he had just said was his, but this time it was hard to point out his rudeness. The shock was so shocking that


    even the other regimentalmanders regarded the wandering knight¡¯s remarks as an insult, just like Raynal. Naturally, everyone (Ranze was excluded here again) had a bad expression, but the wandering knight was still confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s not leisurely enough to joke or throw on the battlefield. What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m not asking you to do it, and I¡¯m not asking you to do it to the soldiers. I¡¯m doing it, and you¡¯re doing it after that, isn¡¯t it a matter ofpleting the scheduled tactics?¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha! Am I making fun of the battlefield? Why take such a risk when one idiot could turn the tide of battle with a shed morale?¡±


    It was unexpectedlymon on the sad front that it could not be called a leap forward. Of course, in most cases, morale hit bottom because the strong person they depended on and believed died in vain, rather than the problem caused by a real idiot running amok.


    In fact, Raynall was more sensitive than anyone else because a battalion under hismand was almost destroyed in a simr incident. It was the same for others sharing the experience of a hole in the formation and almost turning the tide of battle. They sympathized with Reynal in silence, and the air in themand post grew heavier.


    But the wandering knight still didn¡¯t care. Rather, it made meugh.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if you take the battlefield lightly, but I think you know as well as you do the effects of sacrificing morale. If you¡¯re a madman you¡¯ve never heard of, out of nowhere, you¡¯ll duel the city, climb over the castle walls, and join the ranks of knights.¡± Do you think the morale would have been fine after cutting off the throat and chopping up all the soldiers within reach?¡±


    It was a sarcasm that seemed to say, ¡°I could have inferred that much, of course.¡± At this, Raynal¡¯s forehead formed veins and his hand went up to point.


    ¡°With that lie¡­¡±

 Chapter 407

    This time, Alt tried to react to the behavior that clearly crossed the line, but¡­


    ¡°The brigadier seems to be unable to react because he is struggling, so I¡¯m stopping him instead, but please tease him well. You have already crossed the line many times.¡±


    The wandering knight¡¯s reaction was faster.


    The smile on the wandering knight¡¯s face just now disappeared in an instant. As if there was no such thing in the first ce, his words continued while Raynal hesitated at the sudden change in expression.


    ¡°I admit that I went through a lot in the war against the demons, and I consider that sense of duty to be respectable, so I¡¯m looking forward to it. Was thew even funny?¡±


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Externally, themander-in-chief of this expedition is not the brigademander, but Marshal Levien.¡±


    Unlike Raynall, who seemed to be asking what he was talking about, Alt had to feel a sense of relief.


    Damn, was this the justification for the report¡­!


    ¡°Your actions are a clear insult to themander-in-chief, you bastard.¡±


    As soon as the wandering knight had finished speaking, he put Raynal¡¯s p on his back. Even the regimentalmanders, who were very nervous, reacted so quickly that Raynal, who was hit by the palm of his hand, fell backwards, but the wandering knight looked at Alt with an attitude that he no longer cared about it and said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to know, I¡¯ll tell you this as well¡­ I¡¯m a wandering knight who participated in the war after talking directly to the formermander-in-chief, Marshal Levien. It means that I am standing here as an independent troop andmander, and of course, I am participating in the meeting with a legitimate voice that amander can exercise.¡±


    Looking at Raynal, who managed to stand up in the midst of being dumbfounded by the physical and mental shock, Eldmia dered as if chewing.


    ¡°To put it simply¡­ the superiors are having a conversation, and a bastard who is not in the level is not to be arrogantly interfering.¡±


    The next episode will be updated at 09:00 on November 12th.


    At Eldmia¡¯s deration, Raynal looked at Alt with an expression that the world had copsed¡­ but


    Alt had no choice but to close his eyes tightly and admit that his argument was ¡®reasonable¡¯.


    There is nothing wrong with just looking at words. In fact, if nobles bring their own troops and participate in a war, there will be a conflict over who will lead the front and how to determine the hierarchy. It was a fact that Alt was well aware of, as it hadn¡¯t been a day or two since he had experienced such heartbreaking aristocrats¡¯ pride or power struggles.


    However, it was by no means that Alt neglected these procedures because he waszy.


    There is such a thing asmon sense in the world, and there is such a thing as a general response for self-preservation, isn¡¯t it? In this case, of course, it ismon sense that a person with no medical history and low status should take care of themselves and lower their posture.


    No matter how much he received the Order of Protection, who would dare to expect that a mere wandering knight would assert his rights by proudly arguing sophistry to take advantage of loopholes in thew?


    It was too cruel for him to call him ipetent just because he couldn¡¯t prepare for a situation close to delusion.


    ¡°Eldmia. Stop.¡±


    The Marquis of Levien, who had been watching the sudden flight with a calm gaze, slowly opened her mouth, and very naturally, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her.


    It was the first time since the meeting started, and Alt noticed this and looked at her with a hopeless heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Eldmia, but it¡¯s war. I¡¯d like to respect Brigadier Alt¡¯s expertise and ask for his opinion as much as you do. Not to mention the generals under hismand. Although it¡¯s true that he was rude, anything more than this is excessive. do.¡±


    And I had to feel like I was stabbed in the back of the head.


    It is a y. As if he had tolerated Raynal¡¯s first rudeness and moved on.


    Looking at the movements that seemed to have been calcted, from the movements of the hands to the blinking of the eyes, Alt realized again that the person in front of him was a nobleman.


    ¡°Alt Brigade Commander? If sessful, I think it will be a great benefit.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good. You have to pay for it.¡±


    There was no way they would have taken such an action without any prior agreement. Did you foresee and prepare for this situation to unfold?


    My head started to getplicated.


    At the same time, it urred to me that the Marquis of Levien might not be a mere marite. Even if it wasn¡¯t so, it was undeniable that a fist swung by a man who was considered a scarecrow whose only formality was to listen to the strategy and nodded was abruptly thrust into the pit of the stomach.


    As long as you have the choice, it doesn¡¯t matter if you ignore it altogether¡­ but you will have a not very pleasant rtionship with Marquis Levien. In that case, even if it failed, it would have been cheaper to join them for a while in a gamble that ended with only one person dying.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a war of nerves here, but it is amon urrence. Rather, it belongs to the very mild side. If this operation seeds, the word siege can be overshadowed by the ability to break through the outer wall in one shot, so it is also a huge benefit.


    ¡°However, please understand that we cannot respond to any misfortune caused to Lord Ega.¡±


    ¡°Obvious words.¡±


    The other regimentalmanders unwittingly thought the same thing as they looked at the wandering knight, who was respectfully polite as if he had stabbed his hand and cursed at him.


    The notoriety of being a mad squirrel, Ranje, a hypocrite maker, was nothing more than fake madness.


    ¡°Whoa, fuck. He was so fucking funny.¡±


    Ranze, who muttered softly so that no one could hear, was of the same opinion as the regimentmanders this time.


    ?


    After a day that ended with the first battle that consumed only arrows and mana, dawnes.


    ¡°You¡¯re always calm.¡±


    Before entering the operation, I checked myself again just in case, but there is no problem. The magical organs are in the best condition, and there is no problem in operating the magical powers.


    ¡°¡­is it really okay?¡±


    However, unlike me, who was satisfied with my efforts, Ragnis was unable to hide his anxiety.


    ¡°I have a conscience too, so I can¡¯t tell you not to worry.


    It was the conclusion I came to after examining the battlefield using magic time throughout yesterday¡¯s battle.


    Worth it.


    I don¡¯t know what war is like, but I¡¯ve been through one-to-many many times, and the level of the enemies is higher than before, but I didn¡¯t go in alone and kill all the enemies anyway, so it didn¡¯t really matter.


    I just need to make the side door unable to open.


    However, if he just blocked it like that, it would be obvious that he wouldter be praised as a normal hero by nobles who like politics, so he needed to act like a mad dog.


    At first, I thought my voice would rise only after the story had progressed for a long time, but I was fortunate to have a hot-tempered friend. Now, at least, my military evaluation within themand will not be good, and the opinion of the elite brigade of the kingdom is usible to those in power who want to check or use me. It will be a stack of excuses.


    It was an excuse that Levien was a mad dog who would often run away even if he grabbed the leash.


    Those who y tricks on getting such a guy to sit in the executive position can be counted on one hand, and those who want to take advantage of me and move Ragnis to use as a shield, even if they can¡¯t, will think about it three more times before making a decision.


    It may tickle the back of your head for a while, but it¡¯s better than being swayed by power.


    ¡°Really, seriously, if I get seriously hurt with this, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a serious threat, Count.¡±


    If it was just the two of us, we would smile and pat our heads. I decided to stroke Laika¡¯s head instead.


    ¡°Stand by our Count and protect him, Laika.¡±


    [Yeah!]


    Knowing how strong a child is, it¡¯s very reassuring. Because you did a good job raising it. After stroking it once, a familiar-looking soldier approached from in front of me.


    ¡°Sir Ega. We will start the operation soon.¡±


    Ranze, one of the most insane people I¡¯ve ever met in my life, said calmly, carrying a giant iron club that the soldiers called a squirrel¡¯s tail on his shoulder. I responded with a light nod and followed her to the front line. . In the meantime, I passed the soldiers waiting in line naturally, and I rxed my neck lightly in the midst of various eyes pouring out.


    Rumors have already spread. There is more hostility than wonder.


    ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even walked that many steps, but Ranjie suddenly opened his mouth, and what he wanted to say was so obvious that I burst outughing and asked back without even realizing it.


    ¡°Am I crazy?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s like a dog.¡±


    He was a nobleman with one more drink like this.


    ¡°I felt it yesterday, but you really act like there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. But well, it¡¯s nice because it¡¯s cool. If you seed, you¡¯re a hero, if you fail, you¡¯re an idiot. If you bring in soldiers, they¡¯ll call you an asshole


    . Even after seeing it, Lange was calm. Well, the way he showed himself in the battle yesterday, and the fact that he was the only battalionmander at themand post where the regimentalmanders gathered, but he gave away his military discipline, and it was clear that he was an unusual person in many ways.


    ¡°Can I ask you something too?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Are you wearing an arrow shield? Yesterday, I saw that you just walked around calmly even when arrows rained down on you.¡±


    It was strange that not even a single arrow had hit her, so I asked her if she was dodging arrows because of her short stature.


    ¡°How can you afford to wear something like that without wasting money? If you think you¡¯re going to get hit moderately, just hit it with a weapon.¡±


    ¡°You look like a bit of a bitch too.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I thought that was the case until yesterday, but not anymore. This is normal.¡±


    It¡¯s really extraordinary to see him giggling while saying that. Even when most of the soldiers around him heard the news that the regimentalmander of the unit they belonged to had been beaten, they were looking at him full of hostility. Perhaps, with this situation in mind, she, the battalionmander, came to meet her.


    The battlefield where they arrived after having a casual conversation was rtively clean as there were no casualties even though there were wounded.


    Of course, there were more arrows and traces of magic than stones hit by feet, but it was clean enough. So, as I moved to the side of the heavy battering ram I saw yesterday, and Lange left with a light nod, as soon as I crossed the wall, one of the battering rams I had to follow spoke to me in a non-trivial way.


    ¡°You must have had a lot ofbat experience, right? It¡¯s usually when you¡¯re here that you get nervous without realizing it.¡±


    I wondered if he was the one who had been extorted by me, but I didn¡¯t know him at all. The eyes looking at them as if they were just interested are unfamiliar in many ways.


    ¡°Will only those who have spent years on the battlefield do it. It¡¯s just ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ve heard people like that are usually good at fighting. Anyway, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Heughed briefly and went back to his ce, and soon after, a long trumpet sounded. At the same time the army began to advance very slowly.


    The operation was simple. After approaching the distance where the battering ram unit can charge with full force like yesterday, I jump out first and stop the demons¡¯ side gate unit, and it¡¯s over. Of course, it¡¯s easy to say, and if I can¡¯t block it or if the battering ram squad doesn¡¯t destroy the gate, it¡¯s more like a chicken race where one of the two will definitely get fucked.


    It¡¯s me, it¡¯s my n, so I¡¯m confident, but the siege bombing unit reacts like a regimentalmander who was beaten up yesterday, but it¡¯s legal. I have to believe in a n that the world has never heard of and run again, so even if it were me, I would.


    However, they moved slowly and leisurely exchanged jokes among themselves. It is certainly admirable to see them moving silently to carry out their operations.


    ¡°Come! Raise your shield!!¡±


    The siege began in earnest with arrows flying in order to turn people into hedgehogs for a while.


    This is thest episode registered.


    The appearance of the human army moving again was no different from yesterday, but no demons looked at it with optimism.


    It¡¯s been 7 years since the war that has been going on without being able to properly push even one of the countries of the race that they clearly considered weaker than themselves. There was no one with a flower garden in their heads to think that those who attempted arge-scale recapture battle toward the territory they had lost at the beginning of the war were repeating the mistake of the day before without any countermeasures.


    Even a mediocre soldier would be like that, but not to mention themander. Themander, standing on the wall watching the approaching army, asked his adjutant, convinced that something would be different from yesterday.


    ¡°Any other moves around?¡±


    ¡°The possibility of digging a tunnel was also considered, but the detection unit said they found nothing.¡±


    ¡°What about the flying dragon knight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. But I did put allied dragons on standby just in case¡­¡±


    The possibility was low. Themander nodded calmly even as the catapult flying in the distance grewrger and waved lightly, giving orders to the magic troops.


    After the stone is shattered and the magic explodes, arrows rain down like yesterday.


    ¡°Flying flying dragons. Yesterday was a greeting to check our response, but it¡¯s strange that it moves the same until today. This time, we¡¯re going to search.¡±


    ¡°Shall we all move?¡±


    Unlike the flying dragon knights of the human race, who had to undergo specialized training, the flying dragons of the demons were almost half wild. As a result, it was difficult to show the same appearance as the Humans in details, but the number of heads was high because they brought and used flying dragons that were less trained.


    There are forty flying dragons in the city that used to be called the Marquis of Levien. It would have been a huge army if the human dragon knight was standard, but it was a monster that just listened to words because it had no substance.


    ¡°half.¡±


    Therefore, it is also a hand that can be thrown boldly. Unlike the Humans, the demons¡¯ flying dragons were in exactly that position.


    The adjutant hurried down the rampart to carry out his orders, and the attack stopped shortly thereafter. Yesterday, the magic that the demon army tried was destroyed and a gap was created, but today it was the opposite. As if there was apetent wizard, the magic that the allies¡¯ wizards had sweated out and worked hard to stop, misfired and exploded in a position very close to the castle wall, and the human army began to make noise.


    In addition, a spectacle that made themander¡¯s eyes suspicious unfolded on the battlefield that he looked down on as if it were a siege machine.


    ¡°¡­one person?¡±


    A human wearing only simple armour, including armor, was crossing the battlefield at tremendous speed.


    Just by looking at the speed at which he ran, it was possible to tell that he was a knight of considerable skill, but in fact, what stood out more than that was his armor, which was focused on mobility, unlike ordinary knights, and the two-handed ax that he carried on his back. Themanding officer, unable to guess why he was running alone, armed with nothing threatening enough to destroy the gate or something capable of manipting the walls,manded the soldier next to him to pick up the javelin with a suspicious look on his face.


    At that level, arrows can¡¯t catch it. As for magic, nosebleeds were exploding even at this moment, and spell interference battles were taking ce, so this was the best choice to get rid of that mysterious element of anxiety.


    kill in one hit With such determination, carefully considering the speed and position, the thrown javelin flew precisely toward the human knight¡¯s head, making a sound that shook the air.


    ¨C Kaang!


    And it bounced off with a metallic sound that couldn¡¯t fly.


    He was clearly running without wearing anything, but it was faster for themander¡¯s eyes to widen when he saw the mysterious knight wearing a helmet in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Keukhak!¡±


    In response to the threat of death he felt after a long time, an unidentified projectile that would have pierced his head had he not cared about the strain on his body and avoided it with all his might, smashing one of the horns on the side of themander¡¯s head and flying off somewhere.


    But there was no time for relief.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Stop the Humans! That¡¯s¡­Wait, magic power?¡±


    Reverberation of intense magical power.


    It was shocking enough to stop the thinking of not only themander, but also some wizards who were able to take a short break and take a break, and warriors who reached a certain level.


    ¡°Gee, Commander! This!¡±


    Themander, who understood what his subordinate was trying to say, shouted loudly in the midst of a shock so strong that it covered even the tension of the battlefield.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eldemia! That human is ¡®Little Eldmia¡¯! Inform the inner world! Emergency!¡±


    The Humans who exploded magic bombs inside Ethiel to cause chaos and destroyed all ns to seize the empire¡¯s stars and cut off support from the rear.


    As a result, the Demon King¡¯s Army had to watch only one magic division, which was mobilized for the production of magic bombs, be destroyed, and the special forces members, who were barely able to infiltrate into the empire after years of effort, disintegrate in the air.


    ¡°The siege weight is not important! The side door! The side door¡­¡±


    Themander, who was about to issue an order to stop Eldmia from trying to cross the battlefield and jump over the moat to reach the castle wall in an instant, was speechless. After only a moment¡¯s hesitation, it hadpletely crossed the battlefield, passed the moat, and reached the ramparts.


    In the moment of only a few seconds, arrogant spections swirled in themander¡¯s head, and his brain came up with all kinds of countermeasures. brought out anger.


    ¡°Damn it, where the hell did the human race get such a bastard!¡±


    Like it¡¯s so natural.


    The monster climbed the wall and started running.


    ?


    When the javelin suddenly flew, the spine felt chilly.


    In fact, it was the first time since the madman who attacked the academy in the empire that it was an attack that was so fast that it was hard to predict and react in advance. The attack of the elf cksmith, who lived our single life, was fierce, but it was tolerable because it was tailored to me for sparring.


    I thought about slowing down for a moment and avoiding it, but in the end I chose to trust the earring pitch and move forward.


    Even now, when he is running with all his might, he urately predicts the speed and distance, blows his head and throws a spear. It was clear that even if I slowed down and avoided it, it would be a rain of arrows pouring down along with the fantastic javelin show he performed.


    Fortunately, the helmet not only performed its role perfectly, but also gave me confidence in its performance. To be honest, I was even concerned about losing my direction for a moment due to the impact, but the javelin that flew off the helmet left only a very light impact and noise.


    When I say that the performance is beautiful, I am talking about this. Thanks to that, I had time to check who had thrown the javelin at me, so I unsparingly fired a needle at him with all my magic.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to die from it. He¡¯s the one who made a threatening attack on me, so he¡¯s more likely to avoid my attack.


    Needles are just buying time. Whether he avoided it or was injured from an unlucky hit, all he had to do was use the gap to approach the fortress wall. There was a sound of something being smashed on the wall, followed by their shouts, but I couldn¡¯t hear it well, probably because I was so nervous and focused on running.


    The only thing you heard was my name? Apparently, my notoriety spread quickly.


    Although it was threatening information to me, it bodes well for the operation. It also meant that they couldn¡¯t just ignore me running on the wall. Sure enough, as soon as I started running through the needles and through the castle walls, countless arrows rained down on me.


    Unlike when running on the battlefield, the arrows pouring over his head were threatening, but he was able to respond sufficiently. Thanks to that, I climbed the wall much more smoothly than I did on the battlefield, and I was able to stand on the top of the wall, piercing the head of the demon who was aiming the bow while looking straight at my face.


    ¡°Keep down!!¡±


    At the same time, a javelin flew with a cry that was clear that it was not at me. This time, I was able to deal with it without difficulty because I had guessed that there would be an attack the moment Inded on the wall, but I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised once more when I pulled out an ax and blocked the javelin.


    It is so heavy that it cannot even bepared to the javelin thrown by knights in the West. It¡¯s hard to believe that even though I was hit with a helmet like this, there was almost no impact. I was quite surprised at the fact that it would have been less impactful if I had spilled it like before rather than blocking it with an ax.


    That¡¯s themander. Aftering this far, I can definitely feel the magic that is uniquepared to other demons.


    -Piik!


    It wasn¡¯t a duel, it was a war, so I didn¡¯t bother to introduce myself. It was also an atmosphere that knew me anyway.


    Those who live will live and those who will die will die. When I suddenly whistle, needles pierce the heads of the guys who can¡¯t ept the situation and show their curiosity.


    The demons shooting arrows from the wall were rtively small, so they couldn¡¯t deal with it properly, and as five or six people died in an instant or fell under the wall, confusion and fear spread across the faces of the surviving soldiers. And the other half, who noticed that, began to run toward me with a distorted face.


    ¡°Check the battlefield! I¡¯m the one¡­!¡±


    -¡­listen!! It¡¯s time to fuck!!


    At the same time, hearing Lange¡¯s shouts from the battlefield, announcing the charge of the battering rams,


    I threw the ax with all my might at the half-horned man who seemed to be themander. This


    is thest episode that was registered.


    The ax that was thrown by magic power was given to the appendage added this time, showing more destructive power than I thought, and flying to the half-sized one.


    One of the demons who tried to block the axe had his arm cut off and the one who threw himself off had his head torn like a piece of paper.


    It was obvious that this moment, with even a few more enemies holding bows, would be the mostfortable moment, so there was no time to hesitate. If at least one more person is incapacitated during that time, the chances of me escaping safely increase.


    With that thought in mind, I cut off the arm of the poor demon who was about to swing it at me, grabbed it by the cor, set it up like a shield, and ran.


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Protect the wizards! Siege magic will attack you if you are swung! I¡¯m in charge of that guy! Get back!¡±


    I can hear themander¡¯s normal voice and the sound of other people dying from beyond the demonic shield, looking at the two arms that flew away in disbelief even while I was caught and swung around. did you avoid that? I threw it with confidence, but it¡¯s a pity.


    If he gave the order to block the battering ram squad like this, he would be a good swordsman, so this time he threw the demon shield he was holding with all his might and used his magic to retrieve the flying axe.


    ¡°Damn the door¡­


    Fuck!¡± I could definitely feel the resistance heavier than the needle, but fortunately the ax didn¡¯t get stuck and didn¡¯te out, and the ax that came back quickly just barely brushed the side of the half who was giving the order. Even in the dire situation, I looked at the ax that was back in my hand with a vain expression


    . Seeing that the demons who were watching fell down after being hit by the demonic shield I threw and my ax was retrieved, I stopped even giving orders and the half that was about to run was hesitant because of the demons falling like that, so the time I earned was about 3 seconds. It was only an instant,


    but It was enough time to cut off the mana directed at those who cast magic.


    Even if it can¡¯t cover the entire wide castle wall, it can cover my surroundings.


    ¡°What, magic?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, no!! ¡±


    Just by roughly cutting off the visible magic powers, the eyes of the demons, who are presumed to be wizards, widen as if they were going to tear, and the half-face that ran towards me looked at me with a strange gaze as I was slicing in the air, and the screams that erupted from all directions gave me reasonable doubt. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    I


    threw the ax at that guy once more and jumped off the roof of the nearest building, and as soon as I jumped off the roof of the nearest building, my allies¡¯ magic rained down on the castle wall.


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Over my head It seemed like I could hear his cry,


    but it was hidden by the sound of explosions and ruptures. As soon as Inded on top, the demon army waiting below reacted and started screaming.


    However, the attack did not follow. I just wanted to know what this was going on. After checking


    their reaction, I stood on the roof instead of stopping. He jumped down once more and fired all the needles except for the needles towards the ce where the most soldiers were concentrated.


    -Phiik !


    It¡¯s a bonus to be able to


    do


    it


    . The proof is the Demon Lord¡¯s army, who is keeping his mouth open without even reacting properly while watching the axe back from above with my hand floating in the air right now.


    It seems that he expected to react to the series of disturbances from above and prepare for an unexpected attack, but he did not expect that it would be just one person, so it was visible that the reaction was dyed.


    ¡°Bar, shield¡­¡±


    The one who made the most rational and quickest judgment has be a victim of the ax I wielded as Inded. Is there a gap between the troops defending the castle and the troops prating the front line? There was a significant difference evenpared to the demons who blocked my attack even while riding the flying dragon.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Think about what those guys are thinking when they see the enemy stepping on their colleague who has turned to mush in an instant in front of their eyes. At first, you will be puzzled and embarrassed, and if you have aradeship, wouldn¡¯t you be angry? Those who are called veterans would have swung their weapons right away, but fortunately, they are not around me right now, so that¡¯s probably the case.


    Then, at least until their reaction leads to anger, I have the advantage. After making that decision, I threw an ax at the far-away side door and ran after it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! His target is the castle gate!!¡±


    That alone adds to the confusion, and those with courage instinctively back away from me. Someone who came to his senses quickly shouted, but to them, the existence of me now did not simply cross the wall and enter inside, but ¡®not only did I cross the wall in an unknown way, but also used an unknown method to destroy one side of the wall and then run away. It¡¯s the down enemy¡¯.


    Even though the demons sent to the special operation are weaker than the demons on the front line when ites to strength and weakness, they have superior loyalty, so they can be put into secret missions. As you can see, there is no way that all the Demon Lords have the sense of duty and the pulpit to tackle a sessful lunatic that they couldn¡¯t even dare to do.


    If that were the case, the human race would have been pushed to the ends of the earth.


    ¡°Uh, how can I stop that!¡±


    As I expected, if there were 30 demons spread around me, less than 8 came running towards me. Only those with magical powers that aren¡¯t too threatening. Without countering the attack, he was able to escape the clumsy encirclement and head for the side door just by attempting double eleration.


    The moment when he is about to enter the check by blowing a needle toward the side gate troops who are still struggling to make a proper decision.


    A loud shout from the demonmander came from above.


    ¡°Eldmiaaa!!!¡±


    What passed through my mind at that moment was his terrifyingly urate javelin skill.


    As soon as I thought that there was no way that a guy with that kind of uracy would jump down without any countermeasures, I automatically raised my head and my legs stopped to respond to his attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty crazy too.¡±


    There, with the walls still burning and the sky behind, there was a half-faced ring at me as he jumped down with a huge boulder.


    ?


    I don¡¯t know what kind of trick they did, but Eldmia interfered with the magicians¡¯ spell interference. The magic attack that the human wizards attempted hit the top of the castle faster than they were sure of that.


    There was no time to calm down. Themander, who was caught up in the explosion and briefly lost his consciousness, came back, and all he could think of was the need to stop Eldmia. It was close to an action taken instinctively as a result of focusing on ¡®blocking¡¯ that he raised his mana with a desperate resolution to pick up a fragment the size of his body.


    I heard tinnitus and forced my unbnced body to look down at the city.


    If you keep going like this, that devil-like guy will reach the castle gate. At the same time as he thought, themander jumped off the wall.


    ¡°Eldmia!!¡±


    Anger at the guy who suddenly appeared and ruined everything,menting at himself for not being able to properly stop him, and annoyed shouts at his subordinates who were frightened by him and couldn¡¯t deal with it properly, made him stop running and raise his head. Realizing that his gaze contained the emotion of seeing all the madmen, themander frowned without hesitation and swung the fragment of the wall he was holding.


    ¡°You fucking son of a bitch!!¡±


    I wish she would have been crushed to death, but Eldmia easily avoided the fragments she threw. He didn¡¯t even hurriedly avoid it, he even showed meticulousness in swinging his sword while flinging his body toward the side with the fewest soldiers.


    Because he jumped without any countermeasures, as soon as he fell to the ground, a terrible shock ran through his joints, but themander did not regret his decision.


    ¡°The gates will not be reached!¡±


    Trouble arises when he reaches the gates. I don¡¯t know what the hell it is, but it definitely will be. Themander stood up and faced Eldmia, then pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    However, Eldmia only tilted her head at her cry, sending a strange look as if she was going to see all the oddballs.


    ¡°¡­Do you understand why I was trying to reach the gate?¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    Of course, I can¡¯t open the gates or move the siege tower blocking troops¡­


    Themander, who was wandering between the aftereffects of the explosion and the pain that came up through his lower body, eximed as he looked back urgently at the bted realization.


    ¡°Jaw, open the side door! The siege weight ising!¡±


    Supporting Eldmia to destroy the gate by destroying the gate and blocking the side gate troops.


    In terms of the possibility, of course thetter was higher, but the cost of forgetting the fact so naturally was great.


    As soon as the warriors with shields were about to open the side gates and leave, the first wooden gate was destroyed and a battering ram appeared.


    And as the siege weight hit the secondary gate made of iron bars, a huge explosion urred at the same time.


    This is thest round registered

 Chapter 408

    Lange could have guessed.


    I¡¯ve seen all sorts of crazy cases on the battlefield, but this is one of them.


    At first nce, I thought that a javelin with unusual power had pierced my head, but suddenly I was wearing a helmet and as soon as I reached the wall, I couldn¡¯t keep up with my head enough to run up the wall diagonally as if I had a staircase, but the peak was next. .


    ¡°Ooh, the spell interference on the right wall has been weakened!¡±


    ¡°Pierce!!¡±


    Hearing the shouts of the wizards, his body moved before he could judge. Lange shouted with strong conviction.


    ¡°You assholes!! It¡¯s time to fuck!!¡±


    This can be pierced unconditionally. The intuition built up on the battlefield so far cried out. When the battalionmander gave the order to go ahead, the battering rams, like the other soldiers, lost in disbelief at what they were seeing, reflexively started running.


    A bombardment rained down on one side of the wall, but no one assumed that Eldmia might have been caught in it and killed. The brain gives up on following three unbelievable things. Instead of considering it a coincidence that Eldmia stopped interfering with the enemy¡¯s spells as soon as she climbed the wall, they regarded it as his n and believed that the human who nned it could not be caught in a foolish way and die.


    And it was no different than Reynal, who was beaten up by Eldmia. He mounted his horse without hesitation when he saw that no check came until the moment the battering rams crossed half the battlefield.


    ¡°This is unconditionally pierced! 2nd Regiment ready to charge! Ready to charge!!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know Raynal¡¯s reaction, but Ranze could see that the battlefield started to fluctuate without looking back.


    Aside from the atmosphere and things like that, the ground was physically vibrating, so it was impossible not to know. She nced at the battering ram that wasing close behind her, then jumped up and jumped on top of it, using a huge blunt weapon for support.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still heavy and hard, but do you really have to do this!?¡±


    There was a sound of pain at thending, which was not considerate of the person who lifted and jumped, but Ranze did not care at all. On the contrary, I found it to be disrespectful. It wasn¡¯t just getting drunk on the atmosphere and getting on the siege weight.


    ¡°Speak to those who are dissatisfied! From now on, as soon as the battering ram strikes, take it as a firm will to assume the position of the glorious vanguard¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°Fuck run!¡±


    Anyway, you fucking ass puppies.


    Ranje, who shook his head and burst outughing, smiled cheerfully as he looked at the castle gate that was getting closer and the side door that still wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hit the 2nd gate in one blow, take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the magic tool attached to the battering ram!¡±


    Using that cry as a signal, the 20 knights lifted the battering weights they were carrying on their shoulders at the same time. If Eldmia had seen it, they moved without any disturbance to the extent that they would have apuded, saying that there is no separate sword dance.


    And the battering weight, which was swung like a clock pendulum drawing arge semicircle, scratched the floor, hit the secondary wooden gate, sshed fragments, and was soon blocked by the iron gate.


    In order not to be able to withstand the explosion caused by the magic tool at the end of the battering ram and not fly back.


    ¨C Kwaaaaang!


    Amidst the roaring sound, mes, and flying fragments of the gate, Ranze ran towards the tip of the battering ram without hesitation as soon as he confirmed that the gate made of iron cage was greatly bent and bent.


    There was no time to care about the thick smoke and the hot heat rising from the battering ram. She took a big leap from the edge of the battering ram again, using her blunt weapon for support, and immediately knew who she was targeting. Other times, it would have taken me a while to figure out who was the strongest, but this time it wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    It was because the guy who was facing Eldmia while holding a huge rock that appeared to be a fragment of the castle wall was clearly the strongest.


    ¡°Long live the dog-like silver eagle brigade!!¡±


    Her blunt weapon was swung over the head of a half-horned demon looking up with a gaze full of amazement and futility.


    ?


    Fuck God. Surprise is also fucking right.


    As if fired from a cannon, the battering ram exploded, the gate was shattered, and frighteningly acrid smoke gushed out. Suddenly, Lange jumped out and wielded a blunt weapon, urately striking half of the crown of his head.


    The blunt weapon that the knight with a high-level aura threw away all his skills and wielded with all his might, was filthy fast, disappointing its huge size. Looking at it from the side, it¡¯s about this, but there¡¯s nothing to say about the person concerned.


    Fear and confusion spread among the demon army at the same time as the body of the half body, which had reced the ce where the head had been, copsed in vain with the result of raising eyebrows by itself. In addition, as the 20 knights who came over by battering ram began to organize the area, there were those who ran away with just a few knife cuts.


    ¡°Enemies in the outer castle are confirmed by base defense troops! The risk is low! Ordinary infantry can be deployed!¡±


    ¡°General infantry avable! I¡¯ll send you a signal!¡±


    The knights who moved in perfect order among them were veterans of the front line. I don¡¯t know what kind of fight they were fighting, but their actions seemed more like modern special forces than soldiers.


    ¡°Do you ssify risk?¡±


    I asked Ranze, who was walking with great dignity against the background of the rapidly clearing surroundings and the enemies on the exploding walls, and he nodded calmly and exined.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army is thorough in that respect. The gap between the attacking and defending troops that move their main force is quiterge, so if they don¡¯t inform in advance, the soldiers will die. Right now¡­ Shit, flying dragons found! Flying dragons found! Twenty enemy nes! Take cover. do it!¡±


    Ranze, who had been looking around indifferently but not rxed, looked at the sky behind me and shouted. As they spread out in an instant, some of them between the buildings, some of them boldly lifted the corpses of dead enemies, admiring the vignce.


    The sight of the guys flying a little higher and gradually lowering their altitude seemed to have changed their n and decided to target us after trying to hit the main unit.


    ¡°Sir Ega! We don¡¯t have enough means to keep their flying dragons in check! Get back and take cover¡­¡± ¡°Oh


    , that¡¯s okay. I have it. If you get close enough, you can attack without difficulty.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I just use magic to keep it in check from afar, but other than that, it¡¯s possible to deal with it with a needle.


    Taking care of his eyes, he whistled and pulled out a single needle. Ranze, who was watching from the side, asked, not hiding his surprise.


    ¡°Such crazy. What else is that¡­ Could it be that¡¯s why you were able to jump up the wall earlier?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very quick-witted.¡±


    ¡°No, I just said it, but is it true? You jumped like that while stepping on that thin thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, you canbine two of them and do your best.¡±


    I felt it since yesterday, but in many ways, she was a woman who built a wall with tension. Contrary to my expectations, she thought that she would take cover like the other knights. Contrary to my expectations, she looked straight at the flying dragon, which was trying to do something stupid, and fixed her blunt weapon as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking away from him, he shrugged his shoulders with a sullen face and added just one more word. If the attack with the needle fails, are you going to break the dragon¡¯s head with that club? It¡¯s a different kind of dependabilitypared to Ekaterina.


    But if my predictions are correct, nothing will go wrong. In the first ce, the flying dragon thates down will be caught with an ax, not a needle.


    -Kieek!


    The flying dragon, which had fallen from its head with a sound that was difficult to call beautiful even in empty words, spread its wings wide and raised its head. That alone drastically reduced the danger of the flying dragon and the demons riding the flying dragon.


    The reason why the flying dragon knight is scary is not because the flying dragon attacks. It¡¯s dangerous because the riding dragon knight uses mobility, pours magic, and physically prates the gap created by it. Rather, if the flying dragon turns and pushes its ws in like that, only the area of the target will be widened, and it is likely that it will go straight to theher world.


    I felt itst time, but their flying dragons were less trained than Ethiel¡¯s. I presented the ax to the dragon with a satisfied smile.


    -Your height¡­ What?!


    As if it were a demon, there was no way they could avoid the two-handed ax thrown by a flying dragon with all their might.


    As the ax de flew under the raised jaw and split the skull, the dragon¡¯s head fell backwards and fell. I screamed out in fear, but I wasn¡¯t interested in the guy who would die on its own anyway, so I jumped up and stepped on the falling dragon.


    And in the basement of the academy, he tried to run by using the sense of running on the back of the great devil who transformed into a dragon.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    In the first ce, my target was ater following behind a dead flying dragon to attempt a jet stream attack.


    As soon as I confirmed that the dragon was dying without being able to resist, I pierced the dragon¡¯s face with bamboo sticks.


    Let¡¯s take this opportunity to check how hard it is to listen to me.


    This is thest episode that was registered.


    Excluding my innate magical power and my body trained through it, when a question came in about what I could consider better than others in this world or say I was as good as others, I could confidently answer. There are only two things.


    Swordsmanship and leaping from dragons. Swordsmanship is quite high, and jumping from a flying dragon must be the unrivaled number one even if you look around the entire continent.


    However, there is a fatal problem that jumping off a flying dragon cannot be attempted without climbing on a flying dragon. Now that this opportunity hase, let¡¯s try to solve that problem today.


    ¨C Kiyeok! Kep! Keek!


    Still, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because ¡®dragon¡¯ is included in the forage, but the flying dragon is surprisingly strong. The skin is thick, the muscles are tough, and the skull is very hard, no matter what the other bones are. I could definitely feel it when I dived to catch Delt. Thanks to this, I have a rough idea of how strong the dragon¡¯s skull is without breaking.


    Of course, even the flying dragons exposed to violence for no reason had instincts for survival, so they struggled to escape as soon as they crashed to the ground after being hit by the first bamboo shoot.


    ¡°Are you a real idiot?! What are you doing in a situation like this!¡±


    Ranje, who was witnessing the scene of the vehicle theft, which started with a very reasonable judgment, shouted out. When I turned my head, I saw Ranje, who was just trying to descend and was crushing the foot of the third dragon with a single blow.


    Screaming with a sound that shouldn¡¯te from inside the creature¡¯s body, she struck the chest of the falling dragon with a clean full swing, and she looked at me and shed at me, not paying attention to the dead dragon and the demons beneath it. .


    ¡°Oh really! Just kill me! What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. The drake pilot told me that drakes can be tamed with violence.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, such an ignorant way to say¡­huh? Isn¡¯t it? Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard of such a story¡­¡±


    Of course you¡¯ve heard it. This is a story told by a dragon pilot recognized by the royal family.


    Fortunately, in an instant, two flying dragons climbed theher road and one of them got stuck in a situation where the remaining flying dragons, which had been running vigorously, made a sudden stop and hovered in the air. After hitting six more times, the reaction of the flying dragon, which had been screaming and struggling with evil, changed.


    -Kirrrr! Kirr!


    ¡°Crazy world¡­¡±


    Ranze¡¯s reaction followed from behind, but it was okay.


    To put it bluntly, it was so obvious what the image of the flying dragon, which sounded like a dog¡¯s whimper, stopped struggling andy t on the ground.


    ¡°sit down.¡±


    When the fist was stopped andmanded, the neck was seized, so the dragon struggled and somehow managed to sit down. As expected, entering basicmands when raising an animal does not discriminate between dimensions and races.


    It was a very satisfying result, so I retrieved the ax through my magic and moved from his neck to his torso and rode on it.


    Now it¡¯s time to test the performance of the elerated training¡­


    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±


    In order to prepare for any situation, I saw a strange flow of magic power from the body of the dead Demon King¡¯s army.


    Once off the flying dragon, when I searched his chest, a strangely familiar object popped out.


    ¡°What the fuck.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Even though I let go of my hands, it was Ranje who approached me while being ridiculous at the calm flying dragon, but it was hard to even answer because I was full of energy.


    ¡°If you were halfway aiming for the torso, you would have been fucked.¡±


    What came out of their arms was an object that emitted energy simr to the magic bomb I detonated at the gate of the abandoned dungeon.


    ?


    It was a bizarre sight.


    Anyone who sees a human suddenly beating a flying dragon with his fist on the outer fortress road that has be a battlefield would think that way. If you look at it simply, you might think it¡¯s ridiculous, and it might be seen as a runaway figure swept away by the atmosphere on the battlefield¡­ but if


    the target is ¡®that¡¯ Eldmia who crawled through the defense forces and pierced a huge hole in the defense, the story is bound to be a little different.


    Since the three flying dragons were powerless in an instant, the captain of the flying dragon unit, who decided to change his goal and deal with the human army approaching from outside rather than move hastily, quickly gave orders to his subordinates.


    ¡°Damn it! First of all, we¡¯ll check the human army! Shoot a signal re and let the guards know!¡±


    ¡°For now, stopping him¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of firepower! Leave him to the ground forces!¡±


    I was at a loss for what it was doing, but I couldn¡¯t evenugh at it because two flying dragons were killed by that stupid guy. That¡¯s why I could fully sympathize with the opinion of my subordinates who wanted to shoot magic, but they couldn¡¯t afford such luxury right now.


    The Demon King¡¯s flying dragon unit is more like a flying chariot unit.


    Of course, they are notpletely the same, so those who are somewhat skilled move alone, but usually the rider and striker move together. They, too, were treated as skilled veteran jockeys, but the fact that they were riding two dragons was proof that both their driving skills and the level of magic were insufficient.


    Those who can ride a flying dragon alone are superior to them in all aspects. It¡¯s a natural story since it¡¯s a unit that was created after seeing such an enemy in the first ce.


    However, except for the captain, three of the superior troops, who were in the position of a senior sergeant with the most outstanding skills, confused with a physical charge and tried to escape, but all died without using their hands properly.


    Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t use a single spell carelessly. However, it was impossible to use magic tools to counter the military¡¯s order interference, so moving forward was the correct answer.


    ¡°Ah, I see! Break through the outer walls! All flying dragons sortie! I¡¯ll send you a signal!¡±


    It was a painful mistake, but now the priority is to slow down the pierced gates, half-destroyed walls, and iing enemies even a little more. The captain of the dragon unit drove the dragon, hoping that his judgment would not be wrong, and his subordinates followed suit and entered a battle posture.


    To be precise, it ¡®tried¡¯ to enter abat posture.


    -Kirrurruk!!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the cries of a flying dragon approaching from below, it was scary to cross the castle wall.


    ¡°Captain! No, he rode a dragon!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    A guy who brought about terrible results on the ground even controls a flying dragon?


    For a moment, I felt dizzy, and when I turned my head, Eldmia was really climbing up on the flying dragon she had been defeating just before. Of course, it¡¯s not umon to whip a flying dragon that doesn¡¯t listen excessively to correct it, but no matter how hard it is, you can do that with just a brief blow with your fist!


    I felt like my stomach was twisted by the irrationality, but apart from that, the decision was calm and quick.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fist-fighting move anyway! Now it¡¯s an army first! As soon as you reach the enemy¡¯s sky, throw magic bullets and pour magic!¡±


    It was a very reasonable and normal decision. Even if they drove the flying dragon properly and caught up with them, how would they attack? At best, I couldn¡¯t be bound to deal with him in a situation where the only thing that caused a collision with the dragons was. If that happens, it will not be able to respond to the magic of the wizards on the ground, and this side will be defeated.


    It was amon sense ident that anyone would nod their head at if they heard it¡­ but


    the problem was that the other person was a human being who was far frommon sense.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    I didn¡¯t see how it started. By the time he turned his head, the rider at the rear had died and a huge two-handed ax had been driven into the striker¡¯s back.


    I didn¡¯t even know how the rider was killed. The only thing that was certain was that Eldmia was flying without slowing down at all, and that the two-handed ax that fell from the body of the attacker that fell to the ground returned to its owner¡¯s grasp as if it were natural.


    ¡°Damn! Attack! Attack! He can attack from a distance! Fumi blocks Eldmia!¡±


    How many times have you made the wrong decision?


    The four dragons turned and tried to move to aim for Eldmia at themand given while holding back the desire to fly directly. took it out and threw it


    ¡°A magic bullet!?¡±


    A consumable magic tool made because it cannot skillfully destroy spell interference or pour magic from outside the realm like the flying dragon knights of the human race. Even though it was an item that could not be used unless manipted in a specific way for security reasons, Eldmia did not hesitate to act as if she knew what it was.


    ¨C Pip!


    After that action, all the captain of the dragon army could see was the sudden hole in the magic bullet thrown into the air and the magic barrier spread around Eldmia.


    -Kwaaaaang!!


    The ensuing shes and explosions engulfed his vision, so he couldn¡¯t see the sight of the four dragons and their riders getting caught up in the explosions and mes from the destruction of the magic bullets. He couldn¡¯te to his senses not only from the visual shock but also from the shock given by the sudden situation, but that didn¡¯tst long either.


    Before the heat and smoke of the explosion caused by the magic bullet had faded, Eldmia pierced through it and threw the ax.


    This is thest episode registered


    . Biryong is clever.


    Not only domesticated species are clever. The premise does not change just because it is a wild dragon. On the contrary, he just gets more clever and gets better at using his own tricks.


    However, apart from the intelligence of such a dragon, there was one characteristic that was not well known, and that was that it was sensitive to magical power. Humans cannot use magical powers, so they don¡¯t know, and demons use flying dragons recently, so that characteristic that has not been systematically understood is rted to the birth of flying dragons.


    Nowadays, they are treated as cumbersome monsters and are regarded as too insignificant, but they are beasts that inherit the blood of dragons, which can be said to be the ancestors of magic and magic, even if only slightly. Rather, it can be said that it is strange that he does not feel magical power.


    The flying dragon could not use magic or apply magic. They just fear beings with magical powers from the realm of instinct.


    That¡¯s why the flying dragon who was hit by Eldmia¡¯s enchanted fist was afraid of him.


    It took less than 10 punches before fear turned into obedience, he followed orders as far as he could understand, and didn¡¯t run away even if Eldmia let go, but that was enough for the dragon.


    And while flying through the sky several times, the flying dragon realized that his judgment was correct.


    Kill them by throwing their weapons, kill them all by exploding something, and suddenly jump onto another drake to kill them yourself. The fact that there were more dead enemies than living enemies even though it was just flying came as a novel shock to the flying dragon.


    There is no need to w, bump, or bite.


    If you just fly, a scary human will take care of it.


    And be safe.


    It was the moment when the formation of trust, which is one of the key processes that Etis-L¡¯s dragon pilots and knights learn through rapport with dragons over many years, waspleted with just punching.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    As soon as the human voice was heard in the ears of the flying dragon, which had reached the point of liberation in a profound realization, the flying dragon, waiting for the human in a circle in the air, naturally followed the call.


    ?


    When I shouted at the flying dragon that was circling overhead like a crow looking for prey, it turned its gaze toward me very naturally and started approaching me at high speed.


    ¡°Why are you listening so well¡­?¡±


    To be honest, I thought I might be able to run away the moment I jumped off his back and assaulted another dragon¡­


    Running away is rather dumbfounded because I listened to him so well, as if someone who didn¡¯t know what to do would regard it as a pet he¡¯d raised for 10 years.


    Well¡­ I killed the flying dragon I was riding with the mindset that good is good, and after transferring, the sky looked clean. Another flying dragon unit flying from the inner castle came into view, but once the army advanced and entered the outer castle, there would be no problem.


    Certainly, as I felt during thest hijacking, the Demon King¡¯s aerial power was iparable to both the dragon and the rider. Of course, it was true that just spraying magic bombs like this above people¡¯s heads to neutralize the wizards¡¯ spell interference and then imnting magic was threatening enough, but the flying dragon knight wasn¡¯t at that level.


    The one who endured the best was the owner of the flying dragon he had just climbed on, but when he tried to dive, he died with an expression as if he had suffered all the repercussions of the world.


    ¡°Hmm, what should I do?¡±


    In any case, once I had seized control of the air, I fell into agony with my arms crossed, admiring the flying dragon¡¯s cleverness of maintaining its altitude in ce as if it were natural when I did not give any other instructions.


    There is only one magic bomb left in my hands.


    It wasn¡¯t a dangerous thing that just exploded just because it was smashed, so it was good that I crashed the demon army¡¯s flying dragon unit without any hesitation, but of course, I couldn¡¯t refill it


    . After seeing the virtues of the fantasy-style grenade, which boasts excellent performance to the extent of it, having to fight another twenty flying dragons with only one of these¡­ ¡­is very


    annoying.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that my role is full and overflowing at this level¡­¡±


    Standing at the crossroads of whether to help the allies by taking control of the air as it is, or to step back and inspect the flying dragon, a loot that far exceeded expectations, I waited for another 30 seconds. After thinking about it, I drove the flying dragon toward the city again.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but this bomb is impossible to deal with in any way.


    Even I can¡¯t stop it from activating itself.


    In the case of magic tools that interfere with the use of spiritism or magic when activated, it is possible to neutralize it with my own ability because it continuously absorbs and releases magic, but this is a structure that does not flow out of magic and is close to self-development. He said he didn¡¯t. My ability is close to unplugging appliances that are powered externally, so I feel infinitely shabby in front of things that run on batteries.


    But you¡¯re just going to explode something like this to block the enemy¡¯s entry from the outside? More soldiers may die from explosions or rubble than from battle. At least, the advance party with different names in my hand was not used in time because the army was still in the open area, and it would be really rare if they decided to explode in the city center.


    It seems that this is not a new weapon that has appeared for the first time today, so if you are a veteran of the battlefield, you will be preparing your own countermeasures¡­ but it is a bit


    inefficient to try to solve problems before they explode and then sort them out. Unlike the exterior, the defense attack will be impossible even with the trick I tried, so it is correct to minimize the damage to allies.


    Having made that decision, I checked the most crowded ce among the fast-approaching dragon troops and then increased my speed.


    It was a bonus to burn the will to refill this time.


    ?


    At themand post, Alt looked at the outer walls of the city that had been destroyed so quickly unlike expected, and gave the order after a short thought.


    ¡°Move themand post.¡±


    ¡°Where do you have your mind on the location?¡±


    ¡°In front of the outer gate. You can¡¯t go inside.¡±


    Originally, it was amand post that did not move until the siege was over once it was in position, but due to the long battle with the Demon King¡¯s army, their field manuals had many differences from conventionalmon sense. And the most representative of them was the transfer of themand post in siege warfare.


    The demons never fixed a strong army to defend a single city. They make it move as much as possible somehow, and if something goes wrong at the base after making the most of it, they return to the base and aim for the rear while the defending troops hold out. Therefore, the siege against the Demon King¡¯s army begins after breaking through the outer castle with a high probability.


    The reason why the human race was able to respond to such absurd things that the human race couldn¡¯t even dare was because they were demons.


    It was possible because of the use of magical power and the application of gates in a much more diverse way than the Humans based on such magical power. Even in most cases, the strength of the individual is superior to that of the human race, so there are rtively few moving troops and supplies, but the firepower is rather excellent.


    How much damage was done to that ridiculous mobility in the early days of the war? In a way, it was a natural procedure for themand post, which had been close to observing from the rear, to be a little closer to the battlefield and to give orders faster even by a minute or a second. At first, there were many opinions that themand post was exposed to danger as a result, but this is a counterargument that does not exist now. When ites to dealing with demons, the danger is the same no matter where themand post is.


    However, it was clear that the enemies would not be able to respond properly as this attack went in a direction no one expected. And Alt had no intention of wasting the enormous gains he had gained from this.


    ¡°Contact the cities in the rear and tell them to move their troops. Report the situation to the royal family. Maybe this time, we can push the front line a bit, not just Levien.¡±


    The achievements that Eldmia has made are enormous.


    Even the enemy¡¯s flying dragon unit, which is attempting to bombard through the outer wall alone, counterattacks and suffers few casualties. Thinking that it would be a siege unprecedented in the history of the kingdom, Alt moved his gaze to the Marquis of Levien, who was calmly examining the map of the battlefield, leaving behind his subordinates leaving themand post to carry out his orders.


    ¡°Did you expect this?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Because it was a situation that made no sense.


    If a human could do such a thing even in a siege with demons, it goes without saying in a war between humans. In the future, if the royal family and nobles, led by the Margrave of Levien, attacked other countries, even Alt couldn¡¯t understand how quickly and quickly the conquest would take ce.


    There are simply more strong people than you think. However, those who are strong in the form of smashing the existingmon sense like that are a minority. Even Eldmia had just be an adult, so there was plenty of room for further growth.


    ¡®That¡¯ is a strategic weapon. A strategic weapon that would inevitably cause trouble when held by a single aristocrat. If the Margrave of Levien had expected all of this, Alt was thinking of submitting a report with words of warning to the royal family.


    ¡°You mean breaking through the outer castle without taking any damage? No. I didn¡¯t think of it at all.¡±


    However, the aristocratic girl, who was good at hiding her feelings, remained ignorant. Contrary to his calm tone, his eyes are alive. However, there was no way to know if that was the result of themander who was satisfied with the result as expected, or the joy of the one who was avenging the past of losing his family and losing his territory.


    What does today¡¯s battle mean to a girl who almost lost her family at a young age?


    The incident at the time when they were pushed into a quick attack because they knew nothing about the demons¡¯ tactics was a disgraceful and painful past for the kingdom.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time, but I can¡¯t figure it out at all.¡±


    Looking at the smiling Marquis Levien at the end of his speech, Alt thought.


    Somehow, it seems like he is seeing himself when Lange bursts into both the incident and the achievement.

 Chapter 409

    Fortunately, there was nothing special about the 20 dragon troops added.


    One magic bomb was not enough, so I had to throw the ax a little harder and operate the needle. It was a fairly sessful battle, except for the fact that the two escaped due tock of hands and caused coteral damage to the fallen drake corpse. I also captured a few more magic bullets.


    Afterwards, I parked the flying dragon on the roof of a building near the marching unit, wondering if there was anything I could do to help, and it was Reynal Regimental Commander, who had been stabbed by me, who called me to stop me.


    ¡°The brigademander wants to ask you a lot of questions! Go to themand post first!¡±


    I was looking at the chewed chews, but the horse was really polite. Even so, I was not stingy in expressing my gratitude by bowing my head first, so I returned to themand post after taking an appropriate bow on top of the flying dragon.


    The attack was much more sessful than expected, and I judged the situation based on my previous life memories, so of course I thought that there was only one thing left to do to finish it. Thanks to this, the soldiers were surprised that the flying dragon I was riding on suddenlynded, and I was also surprised because I wondered if something else had happened.


    Fortunately, through Ragnis, who ran after seeing me, I was able to quickly hear what the situation was like.


    ¡°There is a separate main unit¡­¡±


    Some nuance is like abination of mobile warfare and hammer and anvil that I know¡­ I can¡¯t erase the feeling that there is customization in the other world. It was to the point where I wanted to pay tribute to the kingdom that had been enduring this far while continuing the war against them.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if you don¡¯t attack resistance quickly, you¡¯ll get in trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Umm, to be more precise, actually attacking the outer castle was a headache.¡±


    ording to Ragnis¡¯ exnation, who gave a quick summary while the other soldiers went to pick up the brigademander, he said that he never thought that he would be able to deal with the main force of the Demon King¡¯s army after attacking the outer castle from the beginning.


    The Eunsuri Independent Combat Team was a kind of vanguard and bait, and it would be good to enter the outer castle quickly, but if not, the troops of the cities behind us will be a hammer and will take on the role of an anvil that will stand while holding on while counterattacking the main force of the Demon King¡¯s army. that it was At first, I wondered why Levien had not been recaptured if it was possible to upy and end it with only these troops, but it seems that it was not all there was to see.


    Anyway, thanks to blowing it up on the second day, it is now said that I started with a huge time gain, so what I did today was a bigger achievement than expected.


    ¡°If we can break through the resistance like this¡­ I don¡¯t know what aplete recapture would be like, but the kingdom¡¯s offensive could continue for a while.¡±


    ording to themand¡¯s expectations, it would take at least four days for the main army of the Demon King¡¯s army to arrive here. It¡¯s not that the distance is close, and it¡¯s a level where the voice of whether this makes sensees out naturally as they move in units of troops, but this time, it is said that the song ising from the Demon King¡¯s side.


    As expected, I nodded, realizing that the army where strategy and tactics prevailed was not suitable for me, and then Ragnis secretly moved his gaze to the flying dragon behind me and asked.


    ¡°By the way, what the hell is that dragon? Have you prepared something like that?¡±


    No matter how well he listened to the words, since he was a flying dragon that was captured from the enemy camp, he did not know what would happen if I was away, so the flying dragon, which created a situation where I had to go directly to the brigademander, sat in a very, very docile posture and silently confident despite the unfamiliar environment. I was having a snowball fight with Laika, who was looking at me.


    To be precise, I had a snowball fight a while ago and avoided my eyes. It was clear that he had lost, seeing as the flying dragon¡¯s head lowered slightly and Laika¡¯s tail waggled violently.


    I thought he was strangely obedient, but is he one of the most docile among flying dragons? It was so funny that Iughed out loud.


    ¡°I came and picked it up.¡±


    I just told the truth without hesitation, but I was hit with a stinging re. I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They captured the demon king¡¯s flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°Does that make sense? No matter how much the demons trained them, they couldn¡¯t be this gentle.¡±


    ¡°He became docile on his own after hitting him with his fist a few times¡­¡±


    The return gaze was cold, and I finally managed to gain Ragnis¡¯ trust to some extent only after I said that Ranze and her battalion were witnesses.


    I was a bit sad that the women around me didn¡¯t seem to trust my words, but since Brigadier Alt appeared in the distance, I pretended to be calm and straightened my back.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I have no regrets for doubting you. But after seeing these incredible results, I wonder if my insight was simply limited.¡±


    ¡°Who can say anything about the reasonable judgment made by the brigademander? Rather, I am grateful that I was able to achieve this result because he gave me an opportunity without losing my trust.¡±


    As I lowered my head in ordance with aristocratic etiquette, albeit informally, Brigadier Alt looked at me with a strange expression. It seemed as if a person who knew how to be polite like that had hit Raynal in themand post, but he immediately started managing his expression and waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a nobleman, so I don¡¯t need to be polite to that point. More than that¡­ I know you¡¯re tired from the battle, but I¡¯m really sorry, there are a few things I want to ask you because time is the life of the war against the demon king¡¯s army. Can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course it should.¡±


    Since I had already heard the circumstances from Ragnis, I had no reason to refuse, so I readily epted.


    ¡°That¡­ I have to move, but won¡¯t there be any flying dragons?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­now?¡±


    It seems that our doggie got the starter right.


    Laika, who understood the situation without even asking, gave a short bark.


    ?


    The demons, who were informed of the situation by the members of the flying dragons who ran away from Eldmia in tears of blood, fell into trouble with their eyes closed for a moment.


    Magic bullets will never explode with normal impact unless they are manipted in a certain way or there is no magical intervention that is sure enough to touch the magic and spells inside. It is the same safety device that the early form of the magic bomb that the demon army tried to explode in the interior of Etisel through the gate.


    ¡°That Eldmia is certain.¡±


    Humans have recently be a new nuisance to the Demon King¡¯s army. It was inevitable that they would be the same person unless they had created a unit named Little Eldmia in Etis-L and fostered strange creatures that could use magical powers.


    ¡°What¡¯s his dynamic?¡±


    ¡°Since he fell to the rear after the battle, it is assumed that he will be at themand post.¡±


    ¡°Can we hit a roundabout on our side?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it will be difficult.¡±


    It¡¯s not that we weren¡¯t prepared for war. However, no one expected that the strong outer fortress would fall in just two days.


    Of course, the war materials for the long war have been moved to the vicinity of the outer castle. Right now, even mobilizing all supplies and troops for the defense of the castle was imminent. In this situation, there was no way to bypass the Human Army and attack themand post without being noticed.


    At least, if the flying dragons were intact, they could have tried it, but there were only two flying dragons left.


    ¡°Every time he shows up, he harasses us in all kinds of ways. Isn¡¯t he actually a warrior?¡±


    Human warriors who use magic did not exist in the history books, but since it was a situation that was considered a reasonable doubt, the demons gathered in the conference room only agreed in silence.


    However, he had no intention of wasting time in such meaningless sympathy, so the demon who brought up the story and themander-in-chief of the upation forces in Levien stood up from his seat and gave orders to the demons.


    ¡°Prepare for a defensive battle. I will strike him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Commander Iraf!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to objections. Command¡¯s orders are orders from the Demon King. Eldmia is to be captured and killed as soon as it is discovered. I, who is in the position of divisionmander, can¡¯t go against it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. We¡¯d rather¡­!¡±


    Iraf, the divisionmander, stopped the objection by raising his hand. Although he was grateful for the loyalty of his subordinates who stopped objection like a lie, he had no intention of withdrawing because he had not reached an emotional conclusion.


    ¡°I will preserve my physical strength as much as possible to survive, and to do so, I will approach with a flying dragon. I have the highest chance of surviving and ofpleting themand¡¯s orders. You can do the defensive battle without me anyway.¡±


    Since he had risen to the position of divisionmander by force, there was not much he could do in the defensive battle other than lowering the drawbridge and ughtering the enemies. Originally, the reason he remained in the city was to endure in the worst situation where even resistance was pierced or to quicklyunch an offensive when an ally who yed the role of a ¡®hammer¡¯ arrived, so it was most efficient to go out on his own rather than having his subordinates move.


    ¡°There is only one flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°There are two of them¡­¡±


    ¡°One has to send a warning to another city. How could the enemies who came in with a means to break through the outer castle in just two days came to y with a light heart?¡±


    It will be a fight like a filial piety that announces that the war that has been stagnant will intensify. Due to the encirclement of the enemies, it was necessary to move quickly before a situation in which even the flying dragon could not fly.


    ¡°Can you ride up to two people? So I¡¯m looking for someone to go with me. Someone who can control a flying dragon.¡±


    Jumping on one¡¯s own feet is much stronger than fighting while riding a flying dragon, so at the words of the divisionmander, who had not even learned how to ride, the 10 or so demons gathered in the meeting room raised their hands simultaneously, and Irafughed bitterly as he watched the scene. .


    Even if I die, I think that my life was not in vain.

 Chapter 410

    Perhaps because of the achievement of breaking through the outer castle, I did not rejoin the unit and run.


    Should it be said that thebat power has been measured? It seems that the individual who achieved both the outer wall breakthrough and the air supremacy was decided to be treated like an army instead of operating like a soldier. It was a reaction close to the feeling of asking me to do another job after taking enough rest since I have established my major.


    Fighting demons of a simr level anyway meant nothing to me, and I wanted to prepare for a battle with the main army that was eagerlying here, so I epted the favor and decided to take a break.


    As a result, I am now enjoying thefort of lying on a camp bed that doesn¡¯t look like a camp bed in a tent that could be used by a general.


    ¡°Why does it seem like the quality of sleep goes up when you¡¯re only involved in the military?¡±


    While I came this far, I did not want to give the perception that I was receiving special treatment, so I lived in the tent I brought with me, but I couldn¡¯t refuse because I was told that if I didn¡¯t receive a reward even after making a feat, I wouldn¡¯t be an example to the soldiers.


    Even though it was a battlefield, it was good to luxuriously wash andy down to rest, but I was not as tired as I thought, so I ended up getting up quietly, putting on my equipment again, anding out.


    It was still noisy outside. Since it is very close to the half-destroyed outer wall, the noise of the battlefielding from far away can be heard better than expected.


    Thanks to this, it was not difficult to understand that this was the daily life of silver eagles who had endured for years on the front line against the demon king¡¯s army. The soldiers on the side of Ragnis seem to stand out more because they feel rtively bewildered and exhausted.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve made a lot of progress, but where are you going without resting?¡±


    Before going to Ragnis, I thought that no one would pretend to know me, but Ranze, who appeared out of nowhere, broke my expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield, so I¡¯m trying to move a little because I¡¯m not very relieved. Sir Lange seems to be taking a break.¡±


    In front of her, familiar faces she had seen before by the siege tower were passing by, but unlike the surroundings, all of them walking around fully armed, it was very conspicuous to see them throwing off their armor, which seemed heavy just by looking at them, and wearing only their clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s one of the few privileges of a battering ram unit.¡±


    ¡°If you risk your life ande back alive, you¡¯ll rest. Can I call that a privilege?¡±


    After hearing her shrug her shoulders as if it was not a big deal, another knight tackled her from behind as if she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing you can do except take a walk around the campsite. Would you like to have a meal together? You must be hungry after running around like that.¡±


    Then, naturally, he suggested a meal. It was an invitation that had never been offered while marching this far.


    The meaning of her proposal could be significant, so I noticed the other articles, but the others also stopped walking and just looked at it, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any opposition.


    ¡°I showed that kind of side, but all the people who would say something about having a meal together died right away. Let¡¯s go. I know it sounds funny, but my kids¡¯ cooking skills are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    In the first ce, he was the one who pped the regimentalmander on the cheek under the pretext of being in another unit, but the knights, including Ranze, seemed to really not care. Continuing to be embarrassed by myself was also something to blur the atmosphere, so I headed to the kitchen located on one side of themand post, keeping pace with Ranje as confidently as possible.


    Yes.munity kitchen. Surprisingly, unlike other general armies, the Silver Eagle Brigade had a structure in which the rear unit made meals for thebat troops, rather than sprinkled food on the soldiers and ate it on their own.


    That doesn¡¯t mean they hire nonbatants like professional chefs to move, but it was more like soldiers with rtively poorbat power building camps and working together, but considering that cooking sickness was only created in modern times in the previous life, it¡¯s a really ridiculously unique environment. sure


    ¡°Because there are so few troops that can properly fight the demon king¡¯s army, starting from the formation, a lot of things have changed. It¡¯s unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unusual¡­ Are all the armies on the frontline like this?¡±


    ¡°The front line will be like that. We haven¡¯t traveled all the fronts, so I can¡¯t give you a definite answer¡­ but if we don¡¯t do this, we won¡¯t be able to maintain it.¡±


    ¡°Keep?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what those guys who survive long on the frontline have inmon?¡±


    It was a fairly out of the blue question, but it was a question that would not havee to mind even if I had given a reprieve, so I pretended to be worried for a while and shook my head saying I didn¡¯t know. Then, as if not expecting an answer, Lange nodded and replied easily.


    ¡°The point is that he doesn¡¯t take care of himself. It¡¯s a situation where he¡¯s physically and mentally pushed to the limit, so he can live by pushing something in, but he can¡¯t do that. There are many symptoms such as sleeplessness, anxiety, etc. A lot of problems arose on the side of eating. I know that¡¯s why it was changed. Even when we distributed food ingredients, there were many people who lied about what they ate, so we made them and picked them up and ate them. Aligned with others, regrly.¡±


    Is it some kind of PTSD? I wondered why such a phenomenon urred in eating rice, but I didn¡¯t think I knew the specific reason, so I just nodded my head. Then, as if I had shut my mouth after hearing the heavy story, the other knight next to meughed awkwardly and joined the conversation.


    ¡°What are you talking about so seriously that the hero of the day is draining his energy? I always said that. That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have the strength to lift a spoon, so he¡¯s going crazy.¡±


    ¡°I actually did. I didn¡¯t want toe back alive from a situation where I was about to die, and then I didn¡¯t want to light the fire myself and rx again for a meal like pig feed.¡±


    ¡°Those puppies are a bit strange, but in fact, it may not be very wrong. In fact, there are no other puppies who do not eat when they are fed like that.¡±


    Naturally, the atmosphere was rxed as each person helped out with a word, and in the meantime, the neatly prepared stew came out and took a bite.


    I also tend to believe that when people are having a hard time and are tired, they should eat at least delicious food to cheer up, but I think this will give me enough energy for a few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You can feel the chefs putting a lot of effort into it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? To be honest, I thought it wouldn¡¯t suit the taste of a noble person who just left the capital. You¡¯re a person overflowing with the qualities to be a soldier on the battlefield, right?¡±


    The solemnity of the knight was not felt from those who easily joked like adventurers or mercenaries just by talking for a short time. Personally, I really liked the look, but there was something that caught me from what he said, so I had no choice but to burst outughing and ask.


    ¡°Are you precious?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There are rumors about just being in the capital for a short time. You went into the Ogatorf family from a young age and received education for gifted children. What, they said that they moved as an aide to the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    And the bread burst. The results are distorted even though there is not much wrong information.


    ¡°no way¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am amoner.¡±


    that I am a noble The adventurers who have been beaten by me so far willugh.


    Contrary to what I thought would end with just being surprised, the reaction was a bit explosive.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Really. I was born and raised in a small town near Ogwen in the west. My parents were ex-adventurers, but they were hunters back then, so I guess I¡¯m a hunter¡¯s son.¡±


    Was it shocking enough to put on an expression as if cognitive dissonance came after everyone had eaten? One of them tilted his head and asked as if he didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a vige near Ogwen?¡±


    For a moment, my expression almost rotted a little without my knowledge.


    In fact, since our vige was not marked on any map, I think there must have been many people who didn¡¯t know about it even when it was fine. I think that person also said it with that intention, but hearing it like this didn¡¯t make me feel so good.


    ¡°There was. It was such a small town that only those in the know knew about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. But that there was¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army destroyed all of them and they are gone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Whether it was a secret that few people knew or that there was a hidden history of the demon king¡¯s armying to the corner of the west, it was none of my business, so when I said it proudly, the air quickly went ck.


    The knight who joked that he was a noble person lowered his head and started looking only at my stew bowl, while the others were making serious expressions with faces mixed with all sorts of emotions. In fact, there was no intention of stabbing in this way, so in a moment of embarrassment, Ranze looked around at all of them, nodded lightly, sucked his spoon firmly, and hit the knight who had joked with him on the forehead.


    ¡°Did you know that, dude? If Egyeong said something insignificant, I should pass it over naturally and talk about it.


    ¡°Ah, no matter how much I say it, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, burns.¡±


    The more you look, the farther away you are from a knight. I also didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere on the battlefield, so I had tough and respond in moderation before the atmosphere could be relieved.


    However, there were still some people who looked at the outer castle of Levien for no reason as if they were literally looking into the distance as if they were puzzled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a flying dragon?¡±


    With that one word, everyone who had been freed until now turned their gaze over the outer castle of Levien as if they had promised. It was no different for me, and thanks to that, we were able to clearly see the two drakes flying up from the castle.


    But¡­ I think one of those ising this way?


    ¡°Are youing here?¡±


    Fortunately, it seems that I am not alone in my misunderstanding.

 Chapter 411

    The flying dragon flew up from the castle and seemed to be heading towards us, then disappeared above the clouds in the dark sky.


    ¡°It seemed like one was flying to the territory of the demons¡­ Where was the other going?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was trying to confuse you?¡±


    ¡°Did you pretend to attack and aim to disperse the wizards? If they¡¯re at the level of the flying dragons, that¡¯s probably enough¡­¡± I


    couldn¡¯t erase the ominous feeling, unlike the knights who calmed down little by little and yed with spoons while seriously contemting.


    The guy who was obviously aiming for this direction disappeared out of sight. If it was a normal human, I could just ignore it, but my opponent is a demon like me who can apply magic.


    Of the only two remaining flying dragons, one was sent to the rear to use as a substitute for Parbalma, while the other moved briefly to confuse the wizards invading the outer castle?


    If it were me, I would have hit themand center with the aim of disrupting the rear.


    ¡°Why are you doing that, Sir Ega?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would have moved and attacked themand post while hiding in the clouds.¡±


    As I uttered that assumption without adding or subtracting, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me again.


    But there was no response as if that was bullshit. It is close to listening with a serious and serious face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a human race, it¡¯s a flying dragon that can only carry two people at most, so you can say what kind of attack it is, but the opponent is a demon race.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a valid opinion. However, if we stay still, the main force can join in andunch a pincer attack, as usual. Is there any reason to force such a move? That¡¯s right.¡±


    In order to make the raid sessful, it would be necessary to put in such a skilled person, but the question was, is there any reason for the demon king¡¯s army to take such a risky gamble? Normally, her questions and refutations would have been the right arguments, but in my view, this was more of a special case.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s different this time.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because I am.¡±


    It was really sad that I had to say such self-indulgent bullshit, but it¡¯s true. I quickly added a quadruped to prevent the facial expressions of the people around me from getting weird.


    ¡°There are a few things I have done to the demon king¡¯s army. Because of that, even the special forces who infiltrated Ethiel tried to kill or capture me. If the priority of that order is high¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­ You are saying that you can take this as an opportunity and jump at it.¡±


    yeah that sounds crazy I think that excessive self-consciousness is a disease, but sadly, it is a reality.


    Of course, I said it considering that there would be an opinion saying not to say something that doesn¡¯t work, but the reaction that came back was more normal than I thought.


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it better to be bothered than being stabbed in the back of the head for being careless?¡±


    ¡°We think so too.¡±


    Both the knights and Ranze nodded and rose from their seats. Rather, taking advantage of my dumbfounded moment at that calm decision, Ranze said while gazing at the remaining stew.


    ¡°First of all, I think we should hurry up and pack up our equipment and pass it on to themand. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    She tried to ask for my apany, but her words didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Found the dragon! It¡¯s back!¡±


    Because one of the knights, who took my opinion seriously and watched the sky, shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Damn it! Everyone spreads out! Get your armor first! Then, someone runs and calls the remaining magic units!¡±


    The flying dragon appeared, prating the dark clouds in the sky that was beginning to turn red like a spear, and in that short time, the distance from the inner sanctuary to ourmand post had been reduced by nearly half.


    Of course, the siege of the advancing allies was far beyond the situation. Those who understood that the only thing left to do was to reduce the remaining distance in an instant, and their actions were quick.


    ¡°The 1st flying dragon is approaching! Consider it at least a centurion level and avoid all troopscking in skills! You don¡¯t know what kind of guy is approaching! Notify themand!¡±


    Leaving behind Ranje, who was shoutingmands to those who were not responding properly, I focused all my attention on the growing dragon.


    I had no choice but to leave the vignce and do so.


    ¡°What is that monster doing again¡­?¡±


    Even though it was this far away, I could feel his mana.


    Not only at the time of magical power, but also because of the powerful magic power that touched the whole body, cold sweat broke out. Do demons live by seeing that kind of thing all the time? I think I know a little bit why the strong guy became the superior?


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re demons with a different track from the guys I¡¯ve met so far.


    The only thing thates to mind is the demon who suddenly appeared in front of me as I moved to protect Esmue in the Imperial Academy. The demon, whom I couldn¡¯t follow with my eyes, but luckily I had nothing to deal with because it was the center of the empire, was definitely a strong man beyond my level at the time¡­ ¡°Do I have to deal with


    that now?¡±


    That bastard was more than that. To the point where it¡¯s really fucking awesome.


    As curses were about toe out of my mouth, something shed above the dragon¡¯s head, and I instinctively understood that it was an attack.


    ¡°Avoid everyone!!¡±


    At that moment, the flying dragon, which was flying in the sky, staggered greatly and the glitter disappeared.


    In the midst of an intense sense of crisis, what I grasped by mobilizing all my nerves was a javelin. The moment I recognized that it was a spear, I threw my body to the side with all my might, and an explosion urred where I was standing just before.


    -Kwaaaaang!!


    ¡°Raid! Emergency! Emergency!!¡±


    In shock, I couldn¡¯t even take a proper fall, and as I rolled, I fixed my eyes on the spear that seemed to have suddenly risen from where I was standing.


    It¡¯s fine.


    As if trying to prove that the explosion that had just urred was not magic or anything like that given to the spear, but simple physical force, the spear that created a hole that could have been 2 meters in diameter was perfectly fine. Tables were smashed, chairs were blown away, and the whole area was a mess, but there was no time to worry about that.


    Because the madman who shoots with the spear was still aiming for me.


    ¡°Ah sir!¡±


    It was faster for me to turn my gaze to the flying dragon in the sky than Ranze¡¯s cry, which flew far away because I couldn¡¯t prepare for it. Just in time, the light was shing once again on top of the flying dragon, which was not properly oriented.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a fucking world.¡±


    The senses of the body strengthened by the magical powers around the body became more sensitive and created a strange sense of separation, but anyway, because of that, this time I was able to urately identify the flying javelin.


    Thanks to you, I have more things to admire. I¡¯m not surprised to learn that he didn¡¯t just hit me, he aimed his spear at my head with great precision.


    As soon as I recognized that fact, the helmet protruded and blocked my view, but I was convinced that if it hit me, even if the helmet was fine, my neck bones would not be unharmed, so I slightly protruded forward and reached for the flying spear.


    In my previous life, I thought that the world seemed to move slowly when I was extremely nervous, but in my previous life, I felt that it was not the case here.


    Until now, I had moved the fastest in that sense, but not as much as this time. The javelin thrown by that madman was as fast as if he was riding down a slide alone in the world of turtles.


    Still, I was able to catch the javelin he threw because I was at the level of tracking, predicting, and preparing with my eyes.


    -Quad deuk!


    ¡°Kheup!¡±


    Like a kaleidoscope, the moment when I was hit by the tail swung by the dragon in the basement of the academy passed by.


    As I looked back at my memories in a shock so great that I wondered if my joints, shoulders, and muscles were being torn apart, the impression that spread inside me was that it was still better than then.


    ¡°Throwing¡­!¡±


    There is a limit to holding on by force, so it was only after turning around and spinning once that the javelin¡¯s power diminished.


    And I was sure. If he was in the Empire, it would have been impossible to capture him like this.


    It¡¯s absurd, but unlike the recent daily life where there was no awareness that I was getting stronger, I think it¡¯s true that I¡¯m improving little by little.


    So¡­ Now it was time to see if the attack would work.


    ¡°¡­I can do it too, you bastard!!¡±


    In a brief moment of less than a few seconds, the magical powers of the whole body spurt through the magical organs that feel like they are creaking as they operate to their limits. At the same time, not only physical abilities but also senses be sharper, and the appearance of the flying dragon, which was still far away, begins to be seen more clearly.


    One with normal goat horns and one with thick buffalo horns. Judging by the bag full of javelins, those buffalo horns were the culprit.


    There was no time to be flustered or surprised by the sudden change of senses, so I threw the javelin I had fixed and threw it at him.


    The sound of the armor hitting each other over the overstretched shoulder muscles was rather noble. The javelin, which escaped from my hand with an unbelievable roar even after I threw it, was shot into the sky in an instant, just like when it hit the ground.


    I was confident in my throwing skills because I had recently been throwing an axe, but I wasn¡¯t confident enough to hit that distance. Fortunately, the javelin flew very urately to the horns of the buffalo I was aiming for.


    The reaction to the attack was a littlete, probably because they were also steadily narrowing the distance, not just standing in the air and aiming for long-range artillery fire. I couldn¡¯t even see their expressions, but I could definitely tell that their movements were suddenly wrong.


    However, it failed to hit. I sacrificed the javelin bag that the water buffalo horn was holding to block my attack.


    I didn¡¯t expect to send a goal in one shot anyway. Catching the javelin thrown by him and aiming at him again were all I wanted to see how far my actions would go in the face of a force that felt so overwhelming.


    This is enough to praise yourself for doing well. As soon as the javelin left my hand, I pulled out the javelin that was stuck in the ground and started re-aiming.


    ¡°So let¡¯s get down to the ground and talk.¡±


    Perhaps because it¡¯s the second time, the javelin is fired into the sky once again, confident that it was thrown much more cleanly than just before.


    The target this time was the flying dragon he was riding.

 Chapter 412

    Divisionmander Irafughed at the magic he felt from the humanmand center the moment he broke through the clouds.


    It was surprising that the human race possessed magical powers, and even that level was unusual. If it was a demon, it¡¯s the amount of magical power that is expected to be enough to take it right away and check its talent.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t know even if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to myself. Get ready. Throw it.¡±


    Iraf took out the javelin he had brought with a smile, took a deep breath, and threw it down with all his might.


    What you¡¯re aiming for is his head.


    It was an unfamiliar experience for him to try this while riding on top of a flying dragon, but it seemed like there was nothing wrong with aiming at an enemy in the londs and throwing it from a running horse, so the attempted attack flew toward the target.


    There was an order to capture and kill, but there was no order to prioritize capture alive, so I threw it with the mindset that it didn¡¯t matter if I died from this attack, but surprisingly, Eldmia avoided the javelin with her sincerity by a narrow margin. A short tremble echoed and themand post of the Humans turned upside down, but Iraf didn¡¯t care at all.


    If you dodge that narrowly, you can be sure to kill it in the third. Iraf thought it might be easier than expected, so he quickly drew a second javelin and threw it, barely aiming. That doesn¡¯t mean I just threw it. Since the first throw has already gone in, you just have to trust your intuition and skills.


    In fact, the second attack also flew urately, and Iraf took out the third javelin right away without even checking that Eldmia was dodging. It¡¯s fortunate if you get hit and die, but there¡¯s a high probability you¡¯ll avoid that. So as soon as you figure out where to avoid it, throw it and finish it for sure.


    Thinking of that, a loyal subordinate warned him after he was fully prepared.


    ¡°Chief! The flying dragon is overcrowded!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t die, it won¡¯t end as a bunch¡­¡±


    And unexpectedly, something different happened. After taking her eyes off Eldmia for a moment, Iraf fixed her gaze again and tilted her head when she saw that the javelin she threw was not on the ground but in Eldmia¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Could it be that he caught what I threw?¡¯


    It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s a skill close to a feat.


    His javelin skills were so famous that even within the Demon King¡¯s Army, he was called Ira who threw light. No matter how far away it is, it is by no means a level that a person with that level of magical power can easily catch with just one attempt. Even if you catch it, it is realistic to be dragged away by the javelin as it is. It was an extremely cold evaluation, not conceit or arrogance.


    The situation where he was aiming in reverse after catching it was so unfamiliar that he couldn¡¯t make a proper judgment at the moment.


    and the light went out


    ¡°shit!¡±


    The cost ofte judgment was high. Iraf, unable to properly prepare for the unexpected counterattack, had to sacrifice the entire javelin bag he was holding.


    Fortunately, the javelin itself was specially made of majanggeum even to the spearhead, so it was not destroyed, but the leather bag was torn and water could not be prevented from dripping. Iraf, who managed to retrieve the two javelins he was holding with all his strength, looked at Eldmia in surprise at the tingling sensation felt through his palms.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s not luck that I survived until now!¡±


    Not stopping from the attack just now, he pulled out the javelin that was stuck in the floor and looked at the guy aiming at him once again, and his blood started to boil. How long has it been since he met a bloody adversary who tried to fight him head-on with a javelin? It was an enemy, but it was a human race that I really liked.


    ¡°This time it won¡¯t be as easy as you think.¡±


    Thinking so, Iraf, who was preparing to take the attack, realized that Eldmia¡¯s aim was subtly different.


    hmm? It seems that Joon will have to move his aim a bit more to the side to hit me¡­


    ¡°¡­That coward! Turn the dragon¡­!¡±


    Even before his warning was over, the javelin that escaped from Eldmia¡¯s grasp came up in an instant and tore the dragon¡¯s shoulder de.


    ?


    ¡°Fuck it¡¯s not easy. I tried to pierce the head.¡±


    Even if I had realized a little earlier that the javelin, which I thought was just a lump of iron, might be a lump of majang gold, there would have been a way to increase the speed, but I was moving in a hurry, so I couldn¡¯t think of that. Still, it was an established fact that the guys kissing the floor were clearly reduced in speed and height thanks to properly prating the shoulder of the flying dragon.


    ¡°Oh my God, I thought I¡¯d ept that¡­¡±


    Ranze, who was still nearby, responded with an absurd response, but I didn¡¯t want to do it either. I just didn¡¯t want the ending where I just rolled to avoid the explosion caused by his attack and died after getting hit by a javelin.


    ¡°I just chose a method with a higher probability of living longer. Rather than that, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll back down like this.¡±


    It was true that the situation was extremely dangerous, but the flying dragon was steadily descending and was on its way to themand post. If this is enough, you can take a step back, but seeing that you don¡¯t know how to give up, you must be quite confident in your skills or have strong loyalty. Looking at the javelin thrower and the amount of mana, the former is unconditionally fixed, so it may be both.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to wear some armor. Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    ¡®Once that arrives, I have no choice but to do anything.¡¯ The word did note out. It was because he was very reassured by the knights who rushed in as if they were swapping ces with Ranje, who was hurriedly moving away.


    Among them were those wearing the powered suits that apanied Esmuer when he visited the kingdom. Although, ording to her exnation, it was an auxiliary device for slightly ipetent knights, but from the outside, it was a reliable appearance, even if it was the final weapon of mankind, so the sense of security they gave was iparable to that of quite a few knights.


    However, what was more reliable than that was their attitude of not being vignt that only one flying dragon was flying in.


    Since it is a demon with superior strength on averagepared to the Humans, it reacts more seriously to actions that would be considered crazy if the Humans took it. It was a wise decision indeed.


    Even while secretly admiring the fact that the kingdom was not guarding its borders with scabs, the flying dragons steadily narrowed the distance. We still have altitude, so while everyone was on edge and nervous about what type of attack we would try, the flying dragon that reached above our heads said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why don¡¯t we just


    go?¡±


    An unknown knight flew past us like the words he uttered full of wonder. The knights were puzzled and followed the flying dragon with their eyes, and I had to feel the feeling of being treated with a mirror along with a sudden realization.


    Oh, this is how I feel when this happens.


    ¡°Everyone spread! The enemy has jumped from the dragon!¡±


    In the midst of spontaneous lust, all I could do was to fire all the needles except for the bamboo needle toward the owner of a supernatural power and an order that was like an overkill.


    From the sky, a water buffalo horn was diving with a javelin in each hand.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even expect it. Jumping from a height that could have been a 10-story building without any means of reducing speed was close to suicide even with mymon sense now.


    However, judging by the smile of the buffalo horn, who had finally seen his face, swinging the javelins in both hands to sh the needles, it was unlikely that he would die without feeling a sense of aplishment for the perfect suicide he had attempted.


    The knights who did not listen to my cries in vain changed their weapons simultaneously and turned their eyes to the enemy above their heads, but they were unable to respond properly because they were aware of the madman¡¯s attempt to dive several secondste.


    ¡°I!! The one who shoots the light, themander of the 7th Division of the Demon King¡¯s Army! Irafda!!¡±


    A javelin shot like lightning with a loud cry.


    ¡°This dog¡­¡±


    It was really unfair, but this time I had to throw my body to the side again because I didn¡¯t have the ability to ept it.


    -Kwaaaang!!


    At that moment when the pile of dirt exploded and scattered and my body floated, what I saw was the appearance of a self-proimed Iraf demonnding on the floor following a javelin.


    As if he had just jumped off a bunk bed, that madman casually picked up the javelin he had thrown and rushed at me, ignoring the overturned encirclement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see some skills, Eldmia!!¡±


    The impact of the explosion caused it to bounce off the floor once, and using the recoil generated, it tumbled sideways as it was, pulled out a needle, and threw it between the forehead of the reckless attacker. It was an attack so desperate that it could be said that it was the first time the needle had been used, and that it had never been fired with more mana than this.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the tension reached its peak so much that he couldn¡¯t even think of blowing a whistle right away to try bluffing. In a world where even the fluttering dust seems slow, only thoughts flow like bullets.


    If you swing an ax in front of that guy, you¡¯ll die. Making a quick decision, I pulled out the ax that was on my back and threw it to the side, not the guy, and pulled out the sword.


    The brute force he showed while barely making that short action hit me hard. As if to show their potential, the javelin tip struck with one hand and the javelin tip bounced off after very little resistance. It swings the javelin to deflect it and even counterattacks. Although the attack did not lead to fatal wounds, it was enough to put them on their feet.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even met the centurion. What¡¯s the order?


    It was a sight that shattered my confidence, but I smiled and got my posture right. Even if you use a spear with one hand, you can punch holes in your armor. I was at a loss as to how to deal with the bastard holding one in each hand and attacking me, but I couldn¡¯t just die in silence.


    The buffalo horns,pletely unaware of my feelings, put the spears in both hands around their waists likences, lowered their posture, and increased their speed.


    ¡°Hahaha! Have fun! Eldmia!¡±


    Did he think that he was enjoying the situation when he saw me smiling? I¡¯m so full of energy that my expression automatically rots.


    ¡°Iughed because it was so fucking stupid, you bastard!¡±


    I bounced up two javelins that had been thrown to pierce my chest, corrected his fucking misunderstanding, and then swung my sword to sever even one of his fingers.


    This is thest round registered

 Chapter 413

    The appearance of the human army moving again was the same as yesterday, but no one looked at it with optimism.


    It¡¯s been 7 years since the war that has been going on without being able to properly push even one of the countries of the race that they clearly considered weaker than themselves. No one was so mindful as to think that those who attempted a massive recapture operation toward the territory they had lost almost at the beginning of the war were repeating the mistakes of the day before without any countermeasures.


    Even a mediocre soldier would be like that, but not to mention themander. Standing on the wall watching the approaching army, themanding officer asked his adjutant, convinced that something would be different from yesterday.


    ¡°Any other moves around?¡±


    ¡°The possibility of digging a tunnel was also considered, but the detection unit said they found nothing.¡±


    ¡°What about the flying dragon knight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. But I did put allied dragons on standby just in case¡­¡±


    It was said that the chances were low. Themander nodded calmly even as the catapult flying in the distance grewrger and waved lightly, giving orders to the magic troops.


    Stones were shattered, and after the magic exploded, arrows rained down like yesterday.


    ¡°Flying flying dragons. Yesterday was a greeting to check our response, but it¡¯s strange that it moves the same until today. This time, we¡¯re going to search.¡±


    ¡°Shall we all move?¡±


    Unlike the flying dragon knights of the human race, who had to undergo specialized training, the flying dragons of the demons were almost half wild. As a result, it was difficult to show the same appearance as the Humans in details, but the number of heads was high because they brought and used flying dragons that were less trained.


    There are forty flying dragons in the city that used to be called the Marquis of Levien. It would have been a huge army if the human dragon knight was standard, but it was a monster that just listened to words because it had no substance.


    ¡°half.¡±¡±


    Therefore, it is also a hand that can be thrown boldly. Unlike the Humans, the demons¡¯ flying dragons were in exactly that position.


    Fulfilling his orders, his lieutenants hurriedly descended the ramparts, and shortly afterwards the attack ceased. Yesterday, the magic that the demon army tried was destroyed and a gap was created, but today it was the opposite. As if there was apetent wizard, the magic that the allies¡¯ wizards had sweated out and worked hard to stop, misfired and exploded in a position very close to the castle wall, and the human army began to make noise.


    In addition, on the battlefield looking down as if it were a siege machine, a sight unfolded that made themander¡¯s eyes suspicious.


    ¡°¡±¡­one person?¡±¡±


    A human wearing only simple armour, including armor, was crossing the battlefield at tremendous speed.


    You could tell that he was a knight of considerable skill just by looking at his running speed, but in fact, what stood out more than that was his armor, which was focused on mobility, unlike ordinary knights, and the two-handed ax that he carried on his back. Themanding officer, unable to guess the reason why he was running alone with only arms that was neither threatening enough to destroy the gate nor something capable of manipting the walls,manded the soldier next to him to pick up the javelin with a suspicious look on his face.


    At that level, arrows can¡¯t catch it. As for magic, nosebleeds were exploding even at this moment, and spell interference battles were taking ce, so this was the best choice to get rid of that mysterious element of anxiety.


    kill in one hit With such determination, carefully considering the speed and position, the thrown javelin flew precisely toward the human knight¡¯s head, making a sound that shook the air.


    ¨C Kaang!


    And it bounced off with a metallic sound that couldn¡¯t fly.


    He was obviously running without wearing anything, but in the blink of an eye, themander¡¯s eyes widened when he saw an unidentified knight wearing a helmet. .


    ¡°Chuck!¡±


    In response to the threat of death he had felt for the first time in a long time, an unknown projectile that would have pierced his head had he not cared about the strain on his body and avoided it with all his might. .


    But there was no time for relief.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Stop the Humans! That¡¯s¡­Wait, magic power?¡±


    Reverberation of intense magical power.


    It was shocking enough to stop the thinking of not only themander, but also some wizards who were able to take a short break and take a break, and warriors who reached a certain level.


    ¡°J-Commander! This!¡±


    Themander, who understood what his subordinate was trying to say, shouted at the top of his voice in the midst of a shock so strong that it even covered the tension of the battlefield.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eldemia! That human is ¡®Little Eldmia¡¯! Inform the inner world! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    The Humans who caused chaos by detonating magic bombs inside Ethiel, and destroyed all ns to seize the empire¡¯s stars and cut off support from the rear.


    As a result, the Demon King¡¯s army had to watch only one magic division, which was mobilized for the production of magic bombs, be destroyed, and the special forces members, who were barely able to infiltrate into the empire after years of effort, disintegrate in the air.


    ¡°The siege weight is not important! The side door! The side door¡­¡±¡±


    Themander, who was about to issue an order to stop Eldmia from crossing the battlefield in an instant and jumping over the moat to reach the castle wall, was speechless. After only a moment¡¯s hesitation, it hadpletely crossed the battlefield, passed the moat, and reached the ramparts.


    In the moment of only a few seconds, arrogant spections swirled in themander¡¯s head, and his brain came up with all kinds of countermeasures. It gave me an indescribable rage.


    ¡°Damn it, where the hell did the human race get such a bastard!¡±


    Like it¡¯s so natural.


    The monster climbed the wall and started running.


    When the javelin suddenly flew, a chill ran down my spine.


    In fact, it was the first time since the madman who attacked the academy in the empire that it was an attack that was so fast that it was hard to predict and react in advance. The attack of the elf cksmith of our single life was also fierce, but it was tolerable because it was tailored to me for sparring.


    He pondered whether to slow down and dodge for a moment, but in the end he chose to trust the earring pitch and move forward.


    Even now, when he is running with all his might, he predicts the speed and distance and throws a spear aiming at the head urately. It was clear that even if I slowed down and avoided it, it would be a rain of arrows pouring down along with the fantastic javelin show he performed.


    Fortunately, the helmet not only performed its role perfectly, but also gave me confidence in its performance. To be honest, I even thought about losing my direction for a moment due to the impact, but the javelin that was deflected by the helmet left only a very light impact and noise.


    When I say that the performance is beautiful, I am talking about this. Thanks to that, I had time to check who had thrown the javelin at me, so I unsparingly fired a needle at him with all my magic.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to die from it. He¡¯s the one who made a threatening attack on me, so he¡¯s more likely to avoid my attack.


    Needles are just buying time. Whether he avoided it or was injured from an unlucky hit, all he had to do was use the gap to approach the fortress wall. There was a sound of something being smashed on the wall, followed by their shouts, but I couldn¡¯t hear it well, probably because I was so nervous and focused on running.


    The only thing you heard was my name? Apparently, my notoriety spread quickly.


    Although it was threatening information to me, it bodes well for the operation. It also meant that they couldn¡¯t just ignore me running on the wall. Sure enough, as soon as I started running through the needles and through the castle walls, countless arrows rained down on me.


    Unlike when running on the battlefield, the arrows pouring over his head were threatening, but he was able to respond sufficiently. Thanks to that, I climbed the wall much more smoothly than I did on the battlefield, and I was able to stand on the top of the wall, piercing the head of the demon who was aiming the bow while looking straight at my face.


    ¡°Keep down!!¡±


    At the same time, a javelin flew with a cry that was clear that it was not at me. This time, I was able to deal with it without difficulty because I had guessed that there would be an attack the moment Inded on the wall, but I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised once more when I pulled out an ax and blocked the javelin.


    It is so heavy that it cannot even bepared to the javelin thrown by knights in the West. It¡¯s hard to believe that even though I was hit with a helmet like this, there was almost no impact. I was quite surprised at the fact that it would have been less impactful if I had spilled it like before rather than blocking it with an ax.


    That¡¯s themander. Aftering this far, I can definitely feel the magic that is uniquepared to other demons.


    -Piik!


    It wasn¡¯t a duel, it was a war, so I didn¡¯t bother to introduce myself. It was also an atmosphere that knew me anyway.


    Those who live will live and those who will die will die. When I suddenly whistle, needles pierce the heads of the guys who can¡¯t ept the situation and show their curiosity.


    The demons shooting arrows from the wall were rtively small, so they couldn¡¯t deal with it properly, and as five or six people died in an instant or fell under the wall, confusion and fear spread across the faces of the surviving soldiers. And the other half, who noticed that, began to run toward me with a distorted face.


    ¡°Contain the battlefield! I¡¯m the one¡­!¡±


    -¡­listen!! It¡¯s time to fuck!!


    At the same time, hearing Lange¡¯s shouts from the battlefield announcing the assault of the battering rams,


    I threw the ax with all my might at the half-horned man who seemed to be themander.

 Chapter 414

    Magical power was added to the appendage added this time, and the thrown ax flew to the half-sized one, showing more destructive power than I thought.


    One of the demons who tried to block the ax had its arm cut off, and the one who threw the body had its head torn like paper, even wearing a helmet.


    It was obvious that this moment, with even a few more enemies holding bows, would be the mostfortable moment, so there was no time to hesitate. If at least one more person is incapacitated during that time, the chances of me escaping safely increase.


    Thinking so, I cut off the arm of the poor demon who was about to swing at me with a bow, grabbed the cor, set it up like a shield, and ran.


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Protect the wizards! Siege magic will attack you if you are swung! I¡¯m in charge of that guy! Get back!¡±


    I can hear themander¡¯s normal voice and the sound of other people dying from beyond the demonic shield, looking at the two arms that flew away in disbelief even while I was caught and swung around. did you avoid that? I threw it with confidence, but it¡¯s a pity.


    If he gave the order to block the battering ram squad like this, he would be a good swordsman, so this time he threw the demon shield he was holding with all his might and used his magic to retrieve the flying axe.


    ¡°Damn the side door¡­ Fuck!¡±


    I could definitely feel the resistance heavier than the needle, but luckily the ax that came back quickly without getting stuck anywhere and just barely grazed the side of the half-earth who was giving the order.


    Even in the dire situation, the demons who looked at the ax returned to my hand with a vain expression fell down after being hit by the demonic shield I threw, and seeing my ax retrieved, I stopped even giving orders and the half that was about to run hesitated because of the demons falling like that. Thanks to this, the time earned was about 3 seconds.


    It was only an instant, but it was enough time to cut off the mana directed at those casting magic.


    Even if it can¡¯t cover the entire wide castle wall, it can cover my surroundings.


    ¡°Oh, magic?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no!!¡±


    Just by roughly cutting off the magic that is immediately visible, the eyes of the demons, who are presumed to be wizards, widen as if they would be torn apart, and the halves that were running towards me looked at me with a strange gaze as I was cutting in the air, and the screams that erupted from all directions gave me reasonable doubt. I started looking at it with this gaze.


    ¡°What you looking at.¡±


    As soon as I threw my ax at that guy and jumped off the roof of the nearest building, my allies¡¯ magic rained down on the castle wall.


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    It sounded like it was screaming over his head, but it was obscured by explosions and plosives.


    Even my ears, located nearby, couldn¡¯t hear it, so even if I gave an order to the side gate troops, I felt greatfort that it wouldn¡¯t have been transmitted, and I tried to slow down with a needle. started screaming


    But the attack did not follow. I¡¯m just reacting to what the heck is going on.


    After confirming their reaction, I jumped off the roof once more and threw all but the needles at the ce where the most soldiers were concentrated.


    -Piik!


    It was an attack that was close to scattering bullets, but it was enough to make the soldiers hesitate. Being able to dy the creation of a siege is a bonus.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool!¡±


    Every time my actions increase the amount of time my enemies worry about, the amount of time I can judge and ponder the situation also increases. The proof is the Demon Lord¡¯s army, who is keeping his mouth open without even reacting properly while watching the axe back from above with my hand floating in the air right now.


    It seems that he had already expected to react to the series of disturbances from above and prepare for an unexpected attack, but it was not expected that there would be only one person, so it was noticeable that the reaction was dyed.


    ¡°Bar, shield¡­¡±


    The one who made the most rational and quickest judgment has be a victim of the ax I wielded as Inded. Is there a gap between the troops defending the castle and the troops prating the front line? There was a significant difference evenpared to the demons who blocked my attack even while riding the flying dragon.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    I wonder what those guys are thinking as they look at the enemy stepping on their colleague who has turned to porridge in an instant in front of their eyes. At first, you will be puzzled and embarrassed, and if you have aradeship, wouldn¡¯t you be angry? Those who are called veterans would have swung their weapons right away, but fortunately, they are not around me right now, so that¡¯s probably the case.


    Then, at least until their reaction leads to anger, I have the advantage. After making that decision, I threw an ax at the far-away side door and ran after it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! His target is the castle gate!!¡±


    That alone adds to the confusion, causing those who are courageous toe to me, and those who are not to instinctively step back. Someone who came to his senses quickly shouted out, but to them, the existence of me now did not simply cross the wall and enter inside, but ¡®not only did I cross the wall in an unknown way, but also used an unknown method to destroy one side of the wall. It¡¯s the enemy who jumped.


    Even though the demons sent to the special operation are weaker than the demons on the front line when ites to strength and weakness, they have superior loyalty, so they can be put into secret missions. As you can see, there is no way that all the Demon Lords have the sense of duty and the pulpit to tackle a sessful lunatic that they couldn¡¯t even dare to do.


    If that were the case, the human race would have been pushed to the ends of the earth.


    ¡°Uh, how can I stop that!¡±


    As I expected, if there were 30 demons spread around me, less than 8 came running towards me. Only those with magical powers that aren¡¯t too threatening. Without countering the attack, he was able to escape the clumsy encirclement and head for the side door just by attempting double eleration.


    The moment when he is about to enter the check by blowing a needle toward the side gate troops who are still struggling to make a proper decision.


    A loud shout from the demonmander came from above.


    ¡°Eldmiaaa!!!¡±


    What passed through my mind at that moment was his terrifyingly urate javelin skill.


    As soon as I thought that there was no way that a guy with that kind of uracy would jump down without any countermeasures, I automatically raised my head and my legs stopped to respond to his attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty crazy too.¡±


    There, with the walls still burning and the sky behind, there was a half-faced ring at me as he jumped down with a huge boulder.


    ?


    I don¡¯t know what the heck he was doing, but Eldmia interfered with the wizards¡¯ spell interference. The magic attack that the human wizards attempted hit the top of the castle faster than they were sure of that.


    There was no time to calm down. Themander, who was caught up in the explosion and briefly lost his consciousness, came back, and all he could think of was the need to stop Eldmia. It was close to an action taken instinctively as a result of focusing on ¡®blocking¡¯ that he raised his mana with a desperate resolution to pick up a fragment the size of his body.


    I heard tinnitus, and forced my unbnced body to look down.


    If you keep going like this, that devil-like guy will reach the castle gate. At the same time as he thought, themander jumped off the wall.


    ¡°Eldmia!!¡±


    Anger at the guy who suddenly appeared and ruined everything,menting at himself for not being able to properly stop such a guy, and angry shouts at his subordinates who were frightened by him and couldn¡¯t properly deal with it, made him stop running and raise his head. . Realizing that his gaze contained the emotion of seeing all the madmen, themander frowned without hesitation and swung the fragment of the wall he was holding.


    ¡°You fucking son of a bitch!!¡±


    I wish she would have been crushed to death, but Eldmia easily avoided the fragments she threw. He didn¡¯t even hurriedly avoid it, and even showed meticulousness in swinging his sword while flinging his body toward the side with the fewest soldiers.


    Because he jumped without any countermeasures, as soon as he fell to the ground, a terrible shock ran through his joints, but themander did not regret his decision.


    ¡°He will not be able to reach the city gates!¡±


    Trouble arises when he reaches the gates. I don¡¯t know what the hell it is, but it definitely will be. Themander stood up and faced Eldmia, then pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    However, Eldmia just tilted her head at his cry, giving him a strange look as if she was going to see all the weird guys.


    ¡°¡­Do you understand why I was trying to reach the gate?¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    Of course, you can¡¯t open the castle gates or move the siege tower blockers¡­


    Themander, who was wandering between the aftereffects of the explosion and the pain rising up his lower body, looked back urgently and shouted after realizing it btedly.


    ¡°Jjoo, open the side door! The siege weight ising!¡±


    Supporting Eldmia to destroy the gate by destroying the gate and blocking the side gate troops.


    In terms of the possibility, of course thetter was higher, but the cost of forgetting the fact so naturally was great.


    The moment the warriors with shields opened the side door and went out, the first wooden gate was destroyed and a battering ram appeared.


    And as the siege weight hit the secondary gate made of iron bars, a huge explosion urred at the same time.

 Chapter 415

    Lange could have guessed.


    I¡¯ve seen all sorts of crazy cases on the battlefield, but this is one of them.


    At first nce, I thought that a javelin with unusual power had pierced my head, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with the fact that I was suddenly wearing a helmet, and as soon as I reached the wall, I ran up the wall diagonally as if I were on the stairs, but my head couldn¡¯t keep up. was


    ¡°Ooh, the spell interference on the right wall has been weakened!¡±


    ¡°Pierce!!¡±


    Hearing the shouts of the wizards, his body moved before he could judge. Lange shouted with strong conviction.


    ¡°You assholes!! It¡¯s time to fuck!!¡±


    This can be pierced unconditionally. The intuition built up on the battlefield so far cried out. When the battalionmander gave the order to go ahead, the battering rams, like the other soldiers, lost in disbelief at what they were seeing, reflexively started running.


    A bombardment rained down on one side of the wall, but no one assumed that Eldmia might have been caught in it and killed. The brain gives up on following three unbelievable things. Instead of considering it a coincidence that Eldmia stopped interfering with spells as soon as Eldmia climbed the walls, they regarded it as his n, and believed that the human who made the n could not be caught up in stupidity and die.


    And it was no different than Reynal, who was beaten up by Eldmia. He mounted his horse without hesitation when he saw that no check came until the moment the battering rams crossed half the battlefield.


    ¡°This is unconditionally pierced! 2nd Regiment ready to charge! Ready to charge!!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know Raynal¡¯s reaction, Ranze could tell that the battlefield started to fluctuate without looking back.


    Aside from the atmosphere and things like that, the ground was physically vibrating, so it was impossible not to know. She nced at the battering ram that wasing close behind her, then jumped up and jumped on top of it, using a huge blunt weapon for support.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still heavy and hard, but do you really have to do this!?¡±


    There was a sound of pain at thending, which was not considerate of the person who lifted and jumped, but Ranze did not care at all. On the contrary, I found it to be disrespectful. It wasn¡¯t just getting drunk on the atmosphere and getting on the siege weight.


    ¡°Speak to those who are dissatisfied! From now on, as soon as the battering ram strikes, take it as a firm will to assume the position of the glorious vanguard¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°Fuck run!¡±


    Anyway, you fucking ass puppies.


    Ranje, who shook his head and burst outughing, smiled cheerfully as he looked at the castle gate that was getting closer and the side door that still wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hit the 2nd gate in one blow, take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the magic tool attached to the battering ram!¡±


    Using that cry as a signal, the 20 knights lifted the battering weights they were carrying on their shoulders at the same time. If Eldmia had seen it, they moved without any disturbance to the extent that they would have apuded, saying that there is no separate sword dance.


    And the battering ram swung like a clock pendulum drawing arge semicircle scratched the floor, hit the secondary wooden gate and sttered fragments, and soon after being blocked by the iron gate, the moment I felt a heavy recoil, I pushed the battering ram with all my might and fixed my body.


    In order not to be able to withstand the explosion caused by the magic tool at the end of the battering ram and not fly back.


    ¨C Kwaaaaang!


    Amidst the roaring sound, mes, and flying fragments of the castle gate, as soon as Ranze confirmed that the iron gate was greatly bent and bent, he ran towards the end of the battering ram without hesitation.


    There was no time to care about the thick smoke and the hot heat rising from the battering ram. She took a big leap from the edge of the battering ram again, using her blunt weapon for support, and immediately knew who she was targeting. Other times, it would have taken me a while to figure out who was the strongest, but this time it wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    It was because the guy who was facing Eldmia while holding a huge rock that appeared to be a fragment of the castle wall was clearly the strongest.


    ¡°Long live the dog-like silver eagle brigade!!¡±


    Her blunt weapon was swung over the head of a half-horned demon looking up with a gaze full of amazement and futility.


    ?


    Fuck God. Surprise is also fucking right.


    As if fired from a cannon, the battering ram exploded, the gate was shattered, and frighteningly acrid smoke gushed out. Lange suddenly jumped out and wielded a blunt weapon, urately striking half of the crown of his head.


    The blunt weapon that the knight with a high-level aura threw away all his skills and wielded with all his might, was filthy fast, disappointing its huge size. Looking at it from the side, it¡¯s about this, but there¡¯s nothing to say about the person concerned.


    Fear and confusion spread among the demon army at the same time as the body of the half body, which had reced the ce where the head had been, copsed in vain with the result of raising eyebrows by itself. In addition, as the 20 knights who came over by battering ram began to organize the area, there were those who ran away with just a few knife cuts.


    ¡°Enemies in the outer castle are confirmed by base defense troops! The risk is low! Ordinary infantry can be deployed!¡±


    ¡°General infantry avable! I¡¯ll send you a signal!¡±


    The knights who moved in perfect order among them were veterans of the front line. I don¡¯t know what kind of fight they were fighting, but their actions seemed more like modern special forces than soldiers.


    ¡°Do you ssify risk?¡±


    I asked Ranze, who was walking very proudly against the background of the rapidly clearing surroundings and the enemies on the exploding walls, and he nodded calmly and exined.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army is thorough in that respect. The gap between the attacking and defending troops that move their main force is quiterge, so if they don¡¯t inform in advance, the soldiers will die. Right now¡­ Shit, flying dragons found! Flying dragons found! Twenty enemy nes! Take cover. do it!¡±


    Ranze, who had been looking around indifferently but not rxed, looked at the sky behind me and shouted. As they spread out in an instant, I admired the vignce, some among the buildings, and some boldly lifting the corpses of dead enemies.


    The sight of the guys flying a little higher and gradually lowering their altitude seemed to have changed their n and decided to target us after trying to hit the main unit.


    ¡°Sir Ega! We don¡¯t have enough means to keep their flying dragons in check! Get back and take cover¡­¡± ¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s okay. I have it. If you get close enough, you can attack without difficulty.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I just use magic to keep it in check from afar, but other than that, it¡¯s possible to deal with it with a needle.


    Taking care of his eyes, he whistled and pulled out a single needle. Ranze, who was watching from the side, asked, not hiding his surprise.


    ¡°Such crazy. What else is that¡­ Could it be that¡¯s why you were able to jump up the wall earlier?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very quick-witted.¡±


    ¡°No, I just said it, but is it true? You jumped like that while stepping on that thin thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, you canbine two of them and do your best.¡±


    I felt it since yesterday, but in many ways, she was a woman who built a wall with tension. Contrary to my expectations, she thought that she would take cover like the other knights. Contrary to my expectations, she looked straight at the flying dragon, which was trying to do something stupid, and fixed her blunt weapon as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking away from him, he shrugged his shoulders with a sullen face and added just one more word. If the attack with the needle fails, are you going to break the dragon¡¯s head with that club? It¡¯s a different kind of dependabilitypared to Ekaterina.


    But if my predictions are correct, nothing will go wrong. In the first ce, the flying dragon thates down will be caught with an ax, not a needle.


    -Kieek!


    The flying dragon, which had fallen from its head while shouting a sound that was difficult to call beautiful even in empty words, raised its head while spreading its wings wide. That alone drastically reduced the danger of the flying dragon and the demons riding the flying dragon.


    The reason why the flying dragon knight is scary is not because the flying dragon attacks. It¡¯s dangerous because the riding dragon knight uses mobility, pours magic, and physically prates the gap created by it. Rather, if the flying dragon turns and pushes its ws in like that, only the area of the target will be widened, and it is likely that it will go straight to theher world.


    As I feltst time, their flying dragons were less trained than Ethiel¡¯s. I presented the ax to the dragon with a satisfied smile.


    -Your height¡­ What?!


    As if it were a demon, there was no way they could avoid the two-handed ax thrown by a flying dragon with all their might.


    As the ax de flew under the raised jaw and split the skull, the dragon¡¯s head fell backwards and fell. I screamed out in fear, but I wasn¡¯t interested in the guy who would die anyway, so I jumped up and stepped on the falling dragon.


    And in the basement of the academy, he tried to run by using the sense of running on the back of the great devil who transformed into a dragon.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    In the first ce, my target was ater following behind a dead flying dragon to attempt a jet stream attack.


    As soon as I confirmed that the dragon was dying without being able to resist, I pierced the dragon¡¯s face with bamboo sticks.


    Let¡¯s take this opportunity to check how hard it is to listen to me.

 Chapter 416

    There are only two things I can confidently answer when asked what I consider to be better than others in this world, or what can be said to be as good as others, except for my innate magical power and my body trained through it. .


    Swordsmanship and leaping from dragons. Swordsmanship is quite high, and it is clear that jumping off a dragon is unrivaled even if you look around the entire continent.


    However, there is a fatal problem that jumping off a flying dragon cannot be attempted without climbing on a flying dragon. Now that this opportunity hase, let¡¯s try to solve that problem today.


    ¨C Kiyeok! Kep! Keek!


    Still, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because ¡®dragon¡¯ is included in the forage, but the flying dragon is surprisingly strong. The skin is thick, the muscles are tough, and the skull is very hard, no matter what the other bones are. I could definitely feel it when I dived to catch Delt. Thanks to this, I have a rough idea of how strong the dragon¡¯s skull is without breaking.


    Of course, the flying dragon, exposed to violence without reason, had a survival instinct, so it struggled to escape as soon as it crashed to the ground after being hit by the first bamboo shoot, but the sad monster¡¯s desperate struggles due to its long neck were easily neutralized by mounting it on its neck.


    ¡°Are you a real idiot?! What are you doing in a situation like this!¡±


    Ranje, who was witnessing the scene of the vehicle theft, which started with a very reasonable judgment, shouted out. When I turned my head, I saw Ranjie crushing the third dragon¡¯s foot with a single blow, which was just trying to descend.


    Screaming with a sound that should note from within the body of a living creature, she struck the chest of a falling dragon with a clean full swing, and she looked at me and snarled, not paying attention to the dead dragon and the demons beneath it. .


    ¡°Oh really! Just kill me! What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. The drake pilot told me that drakes can be tamed with violence.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, such an ignorant way to say¡­huh? Isn¡¯t it? Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard such a story¡­¡±


    Of course you¡¯ve heard it. This is a story told by a dragon pilot recognized by the royal family.


    Fortunately, in an instant, two flying dragons climbed theher road and one of them got stuck, and the remaining flying dragons, which had been running vigorously, suddenly stopped and hovered in the air, so I was able to try to discipline (physical) the flying dragons with confidence After hitting exactly six more times, the reaction of the flying dragon, which had been screaming and struggling, changed.


    -Kirrrr! Kirr!


    ¡°Crazy world¡­¡±


    Ranze¡¯s reaction followed from behind, but it was okay.


    To put it bluntly, it was so obvious what the figure of the dragon, which made a noise simr to the whimpering of dogs, stopped struggling andy t on the ground.


    ¡°sit down.¡±


    When the fist was stopped andmanded, the neck was seized, so the dragon struggled and somehow managed to sit down. As expected, entering basicmands when raising an animal does not discriminate between dimensions and races.


    It was a very satisfactory result, so I retrieved the ax through magic and moved from his neck to his torso and rode on it.


    Now it¡¯s time to test the performance of the elerated training¡­


    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±


    In order to prepare for any situation, I saw a strange flow of magic power from the body of the dead Demon King¡¯s army.


    Once off the flying dragon, when I searched his chest, a strangely familiar object popped out.


    ¡°What the fuck.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Even though I let go of my hands, it was Ranje who approached me while being ridiculous at the calm flying dragon, but it was hard to even answer because I was full of energy.


    ¡°If you were halfway aiming for the torso, you would have been fucked.¡±


    What came out of their arms was an object that emitted energy simr to the magic bomb I detonated at the gate of the abandoned dungeon.


    ?


    It was a bizarre sight.


    Anyone who sees a human suddenly beating a flying dragon with his fist on the outer fortress road that has be a battlefield would think that way. If you look at it simply, you might think it¡¯s ridiculous, and you might think it¡¯s a runaway figure swept away by the atmosphere on the battlefield¡­ but if


    the target is ¡®that¡¯ Eldmia who crawled through the defense forces and pierced a huge hole in the defense, the story is bound to be a little different. .


    Since the three flying dragons were powerless in an instant, the captain of the flying dragon unit, who decided to change his goal and deal with the human army approaching from outside rather than move hastily, quickly gave orders to his subordinates.


    ¡°Damn it! First of all, we¡¯ll check the human army! Shoot a signal re and let the guards know!¡±


    ¡°For now, stopping him¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of firepower! Leave him to the ground forces!¡±


    I was at a loss for what it was doing, but I couldn¡¯t evenugh at it because two flying dragons were killed by that stupid guy. That¡¯s why I could fully sympathize with the opinion of my subordinates who wanted to shoot magic, but they couldn¡¯t afford that kind of luxury right now.


    The Demon King¡¯s flying dragon unit is more like a flying chariot unit.


    Of course, they are notpletely the same, so those who are somewhat skilled move alone, but usually the rider and striker move together. They, too, were treated as skilled veteran jockeys, but the fact that they were riding two dragons was proof that both their driving skills and the level of magic were insufficient.


    Those who can ride a flying dragon alone are superior to them in all aspects. It¡¯s a natural story since it¡¯s a unit that was created after seeing such an enemy in the first ce.


    However, the superior troops, except for the captain, were in a position like a senior sergeant who had the most outstanding skills.


    Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t use a single spell carelessly. However, it was impossible to use magic tools to counter the military¡¯s order interference, so moving forward was the correct answer.


    ¡°Ah, I see! Break through the outer walls! All flying dragons sortie! I¡¯ll send you a signal!¡±


    It was a painful mistake, but now the priority is to slow down the pierced gates, half-destroyed walls, and iing enemies even a little more. The captain of the dragon unit drove the dragon, hoping that his judgment would not be wrong, and his subordinates followed suit and entered a battle posture.


    To be precise, it ¡®tried¡¯ to enter abat posture.


    -Kirrurruk!!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the cries of a flying dragon approaching from below, it was scary to cross the castle wall.


    ¡°Captain! No, he rode a dragon!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    A guy who brought about terrible results on the ground even controls a flying dragon?


    For a moment, I felt dizzy, and when I turned my head, Eldmia was really climbing up on the flying dragon she had been defeating just before. Of course, it¡¯s not umon to whip a flying dragon that doesn¡¯t listen excessively to correct it, but no matter how hard it is, you can do that with just a brief blow with your fist!


    I felt like my stomach was twisted by the irrationality, but apart from that, the decision was calm and quick.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fist-fighting move anyway! Now it¡¯s an army first! As soon as you reach the enemy¡¯s sky, throw magic bullets and pour magic!¡±


    It was a very reasonable and normal decision. Even if they drove the flying dragon properly and caught up with them, how would they attack? At best, I couldn¡¯t be bound to deal with him in a situation where the only thing that caused a collision with the dragons was. If that happens, it will not be able to respond to the magic of the wizards on the ground, and this side will be defeated.


    It was amon sense ident that anyone would nod their head at if they heard it¡­ but


    the problem was that the other person was a human being who was far frommon sense.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    I didn¡¯t see how it started. By the time he turned his head, the rider at the rear had been killed and a huge two-handed ax had been driven into the striker¡¯s back.


    I didn¡¯t even know how the rider was killed. The only thing that was certain was that Eldmia was flying without slowing down at all, and that the two-handed ax that fell from the body of the attacker that fell to the ground returned to its owner¡¯s grasp as if it were natural.


    ¡°Damn! Attack! Attack! He can attack from a distance! Fumi blocks Eldmia!¡±


    How many times have you made the wrong decision?


    The four dragons turned and tried to move to aim for Eldmia at themand given while holding back the desire to fly directly. took out and threw it.


    ¡°A magic bullet!?¡±


    A consumable magic tool made because it cannot skillfully destroy spell interference or pour magic from outside the realm like the flying dragon knights of the human race. Even though it was an item that could not be used unless manipted in a specific way for security reasons, Eldmia did not hesitate to act as if she knew what it was.


    ¨C Pip!


    After that action, all the captain of the flying dragon army could see was the sudden hole in the magic bullet thrown into the air, and the magic barrier spread around Eldmia.


    -Quaaaaang!!


    The ensuing shes and explosions engulfed his vision, so he could not see the sight of the four drakes and their riders getting caught up in the explosions and mes from the destruction of the magic bullets. He couldn¡¯te to his senses not only from the visual shock, but also from the shock given by the sudden situation, but that didn¡¯tst long either.


    Before the heat and smoke of the explosion caused by the magic bullet had faded, Eldmia pierced through it and threw the ax.


    A word from the writer (writer¡¯s review) Today is the exam.


    On the day before the entrance exam, the writer went straight to One Piece. I think it was around the time when about 70 books were thetest, but my memory is fuzzy now.


    He was truly a madman, but when he saw how he was living like this, he said that life is unknowable.


    I wish all the students good results.

 Chapter 417

    The dragon is smart.


    Not only domesticated species are clever. The premise does not change just because it is a wild dragon. On the contrary, he just gets more clever and gets better at using his own tricks.


    However, apart from the intelligence of such flying dragons, there was one characteristic that was not well known, and that was that they were sensitive to magical power. Humans cannot use magical powers, so they don¡¯t know, and demons use flying dragons recently, so that characteristic that has not been systematically understood is rted to the birth of flying dragons.


    Nowadays, they are treated as cumbersome monsters and are regarded as too insignificant, but they are beasts that inherit the blood of dragons, which can be said to be the ancestors of magic and magic, even if only slightly. Rather, it can be said that it is strange that he does not feel magical power.


    The flying dragon could not use magic or apply magic. They just fear beings with magical powers from the realm of instinct.


    Because of that, the dragon that had been hit by Eldmia¡¯s enchanted fist was afraid of him.


    It took less than ten punches for fear to turn into obedience, to follow orders as far as he could understand, and not to run away even if Eldmia let go, but that was enough for the dragon.


    And while flying through the sky several times, the flying dragon realized that his judgment was correct.


    Throwing a weapon to kill, exploding something to kill them all, suddenly leaping onto another drake and killing it yourself. The fact that there were more dead enemies than living enemies even though it was just flying came as a novel shock to the flying dragon.


    No need to w, no need to bump, no need to bite.


    If you just fly, the scary human will take care of it.


    And be safe.


    It was the moment when the formation of trust, which is one of the key processes that Etis-L¡¯s dragon pilots and knights learn through rapport with dragons over many years, waspleted with just punching.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    As soon as the human voice was heard in the ears of the flying dragon, which had suddenly reached the point of liberation in a profound realization, the flying dragon, waiting for the human in a circle in the air, naturally followed the call.


    ?


    When I shouted at the flying dragon that was circling overhead like a crow looking for prey, it naturally turned its gaze towards me and started approaching me at high speed.


    ¡°Why are you listening so well¡­?¡±


    To be honest, I thought I might be able to run away the moment I jumped off his back and attacked another flying dragon¡­ But


    what about running away, I¡¯m rather dumbfounded because people who don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about think of it as a pet I¡¯ve raised for 10 years.


    Well¡­ I killed the flying dragon I was riding with the mindset that good is good, and after transferring, the sky looked clean. Another flying dragon unit flying from the inner castle came into view, but once the army advanced and entered the outer castle, there would be no problem.


    Certainly, as I felt during thest hijacking, the Demon King¡¯s aerial power was iparable to the flying dragons and the riders. Of course, it was true that just spraying magic bombs like this above people¡¯s heads to neutralize the wizards¡¯ spell interference and then imnting magic was threatening enough, but the flying dragon knight wasn¡¯t at that level.


    The one who endured the best was the owner of the flying dragon he had just climbed on, but when he tried to dive, he died with an expression as if he had suffered all the repercussions of the world.


    ¡°Hmm, what should I do?¡±


    In any case, once I had taken control of the air, I fell into agony with my arms crossed, admiring the flying dragon¡¯s cleverness of maintaining its altitude in ce as if it were natural when I did not give any other instructions.


    There is only one magic bomb left in my hands.


    It wasn¡¯t a dangerous item that exploded just because it was smashed, so it was good that I crashed the demon army¡¯s flying dragon unit without any hesitation, but of course, I couldn¡¯t refill it


    . After seeing the virtues of the fantasy-style grenade, which boasts excellent performance to the extent that it can be used, having to fight against twenty dragons with only one of these¡­ ¡­is very annoying


    .


    ¡°It¡¯s true that my role is full and overflowing at this level¡­¡±


    Standing at the crossroads of whether to take control of the air and help our allies, or to step back and check the flying dragon, a loot that far exceeded expectations, I stood for about 30 seconds. After more thought, he drove the flying dragon toward the city again.


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but this bomb is impossible to deal with in any way.


    Even I can¡¯t stop it from activating itself.


    In the case of a magic tool that prevents the use of spirits or magic when activated, it is possible to neutralize it with my own ability because it continuously absorbs and releases magic, but this is a structure that is close to self-development without mana flowing out It didn¡¯t work. My ability is close to unplugging appliances that are powered externally, so I feel infinitely shabby in front of things that run on batteries.


    But you¡¯re just going to explode something like this to block the enemy¡¯s entry from the outside? More soldiers may die from explosions or rubble than from battle. At the very least, I couldn¡¯t use the advance party with a different name in my hand because the army was still in the open area, so I couldn¡¯t use it in time to approach it, and it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if they decided to explode in the city center.


    It seems that this is not a new weapon that has appeared for the first time today, so if you are a veteran of the battlefield, you will be preparing your own countermeasures¡­ but it is a bit


    inefficient to try to solve problems before they explode and then sort them out. Unlike the exterior, the defense attack will be impossible even with the trick I tried, so it is correct to minimize the damage to allies.


    Having made that decision, I checked the most crowded ce among the fast-approaching dragon troops and then increased my speed.


    It was a bonus to burn the will to refill this time.


    ?


    At themand post, Alt looked at the outer walls of the city that had been destroyed so quickly unlike expected, and gave the order after a short thought.


    ¡°Move themand post.¡±


    ¡°Where do you have your mind on the location?¡±


    ¡°In front of the outer gate. You can¡¯t go inside.¡±


    Originally, once the position was set, themand post did not move until the siege was over, but due to the long battle with the Demon King¡¯s army, their field manuals had many differences from the existingmon sense. And the most representative of them was the transfer of themand post in siege warfare.


    The demons never fixed a strong army to defend a single city. They make it move as much as possible and benefit from it, and if something goes wrong at the base, they return to the base and aim for the rear while the defending troops hold out. Therefore, the siege against the Demon King¡¯s army begins after breaking through the outer castle with a high probability.


    The reason why the human race was able to respond to such absurd things that the human race couldn¡¯t even dare was because they were demons.


    It was possible because of the use of magic, and the application of gates in a far more diverse way than the Humans based on such magic. Even in most cases, the strength of the individual is superior to that of the human race, so there are rtively few moving troops and supplies, but the firepower is rather excellent.


    How much damage was done to that ridiculous mobility in the early days of the war? In a way, it was a natural procedure for themand post, which had been close to observing from the rear, to be a little closer to the battlefield and to give orders faster even by a minute or a second. At first, there were many opinions that themand post was exposed to danger as a result, but this is a counterargument that does not exist now. When ites to dealing with demons, the danger is the same no matter where themand post is.


    However, it was clear that the enemies would not be able to respond properly as this attack went in a direction no one expected. And Alt had no intention of wasting the enormous gains he had gained from this.


    ¡°Contact the cities in the rear and tell them to move their troops. Report the situation to the royal family. Maybe this time, we can push the front line a bit, not just Levien.¡±


    The achievements that Eldmia has made are enormous.


    He prated the outer city alone and even the enemy¡¯s flying dragon unit, which attempted bombing, took a counterattack and suffered few casualties. Thinking that it would be a siege unprecedented in the history of the kingdom, Alt moved his gaze to the Marquis of Levien, who was calmly examining the map of the battlefield, leaving behind his subordinates leaving themand post to carry out his orders.


    ¡°Did you expect this?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Because it was a situation that made no sense.


    If a human could do such a thing even in a siege with demons, it goes without saying in a war between humans. In the future, if the royal family and nobles, led by the Margrave of Levien, attack other countries, even Alt could not sense how quickly and quickly the conquest would take ce.


    There are simply more strong people than you think. However, those who are strong in the form of smashing the existingmon sense like that are a minority. Even Eldmia had just be an adult, so there was plenty of room for further growth.


    ¡®That¡¯ is a strategic weapon. A strategic weapon that would inevitably cause trouble when held by a single aristocrat. If the Margrave of Levien had expected all of this, Alt was thinking of submitting a report with words of warning to the royal family.


    ¡°You mean breaking through the outer castle without taking any damage? No. I didn¡¯t think of it at all.¡±


    However, the aristocratic girl, who was good at hiding her feelings, remained ignorant. Contrary to his calm tone, his eyes are alive. However, there was no way to know if that was the result of themander who was satisfied with the result as expected, or the joy of a person who was avenging the past for losing his family and losing his territory.


    What does today¡¯s battle mean to a girl who almost lost her family at a young age?


    The incident at the time when they were pushed into a quick attack because they did not know about the tactics of the demons was a disgraceful and painful past for the kingdom. This time, since I pushed the enemies with a quick attack from this side, maybe I was feeling a sense of aplishment that I had achieved my revenge.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time, but I can¡¯t figure it out at all.¡±


    Looking at the smiling Marquis Levien at the end of his speech, Alt thought.


    Somehow, it seems like he is seeing himself when Lange bursts into both the incident and the achievement.


    A word from the artist (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for your 1 coin sponsorship, Mr. Waryeong!


    I¡¯ve been busy these days, so the sponsorship check waste. I¡¯m d that the writer¡¯s writing suits your taste. We will do our best to make reading fun in the future!

 Chapter 418

    Fortunately, there was nothing special about the 20 dragon troops added.


    One magic bomb was not enough, so I had to throw the ax a little harder and operate the needle. It was a fairly sessful battle, except for the fact that the two escaped due tock of hands and caused coteral damage to the fallen drake corpse. I also captured a few more magic bullets.


    Afterwards, I parked the flying dragon on the roof of a building near the marching unit, wondering if there was anything I could do to help, and it was Reynal Regimental Commander, who had been stabbed by me, who called me to stop me.


    ¡°The brigademander wants to ask you a lot of questions! Go to themand post first!¡±


    I was looking at the chewed chews, but the horse was really polite. Even so, I was not stingy in expressing my gratitude by bowing my head first, so I returned to themand post after taking an appropriate bow on top of the flying dragon.


    The attack was much more sessful than expected, and I judged the situation based on my previous life memories, so of course I assumed that there was only one thing left to do to finish it off. Thanks to this, the soldiers were surprised that the flying dragon I was riding on suddenlynded, and I was also surprised because I wondered if something else had happened.


    Fortunately, through Ragnis, who ran after seeing me, I was able to quickly hear what the situation was like.


    ¡°There is a separate main unit¡­¡±


    Some nuance is like abination of mobile warfare and hammer and anvil that I know¡­ I can¡¯t erase the feeling that there is customization in the other world. It was to the point where I wanted to pay tribute to the kingdom that had been enduring this far while continuing the war against them.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if you don¡¯t attack resistance quickly, you¡¯ll get in trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Umm, to be more precise, actually attacking the outer castle was a headache.¡±


    ording to Ragnis¡¯ exnation, who gave a quick summary while the other soldiers went to pick up the brigademander, he said that he never thought that he would be able to deal with the main force of the Demon King¡¯s army after attacking the outer castle from the beginning.


    The Eunsuri Independent Combat Team was a kind of vanguard and decoy, and it would be good to enter the outer castle quickly, but if not, the troops in the cities behind us would be a hammer and act as an anvil that would hold on while counterattacking the main force of the Demon King¡¯s army. that it was nned At first, I wondered why Levien had not been recaptured if it was possible to upy and end it with only these troops, but it seems that it was not all there was to see.


    Anyway, thanks to blowing it up on the second day, it is now said that I started with a huge time gain, so what I did today was a bigger achievement than I expected.


    ¡°If we can break through the resistance like this¡­ I don¡¯t know what aplete recapture would be like, but the kingdom¡¯s offensive could continue for a while.¡±


    ording to themand¡¯s expectations, it would take at least four days for the main army of the Demon King¡¯s army to arrive here. It¡¯s not that the distance is close, and it¡¯s a level where people naturally ask if this makes sense as they move in units of troops, but this time, it is said that the song ising from the Demon King¡¯s army.


    As expected, I nodded, realizing that the army where strategy and tactics prevailed was not suitable for me, and then Ragnis secretly moved his gaze to the flying dragon behind me and asked.


    ¡°By the way, what the hell is that dragon? Have you prepared something like that?¡±


    No matter how well he listened to the words, since he was a flying dragon that was captured from the enemy camp, he did not know what would happen if I was away, so the flying dragon, which created a situation where I had to go directly to the brigademander, sat in a very, very docile posture and silently confident despite the unfamiliar environment. I was having a snowball fight with Laika, who was looking at me.


    To be precise, I had a snowball fight a while ago and avoided my eyes. It was clear that he had lost, seeing as the flying dragon¡¯s head lowered slightly and Laika¡¯s tail waggled violently.


    I thought he was strangely obedient, but is he one of the most docile among flying dragons? It was so funny that Iughed out loud.


    ¡°I came and picked it up.¡±


    I just told the truth without hesitation, but I was hit with a stinging re. I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They captured the demon king¡¯s flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°Does that make sense? No matter how much the demons trained them, they couldn¡¯t be this gentle.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be docile after punching him a few times¡­¡±


    The return gaze was cold, and I was finally able to gain Ragnis¡¯ trust to some extent only after I said that Ranze and her battalion were witnesses.


    I was a bit sad that the women around me didn¡¯t seem to trust my words, but since Brigadier Alt showed up in the distance, I pretended to be calm and straightened my back.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I have no regrets for doubting you. But after seeing these incredible results, I wonder if my insight was simply limited.¡±


    ¡°Who can say anything about the reasonable judgment made by the brigademander? Rather, I am grateful that I was able to achieve this result because he gave me an opportunity without losing my trust.¡±


    As I lowered my head in ordance with aristocratic etiquette, albeit informally, Brigadier Alt looked at me with a strange expression. It seemed as if a person who knew how to be polite like that hit Raynal in themand post, but he immediately went into managing his expression and waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a nobleman, so I don¡¯t need to be polite to that point. More than that¡­ I know you¡¯re tired from the battle, but I¡¯m really sorry, there are a few things I want to ask you because time is the life of the war against the demon king¡¯s army. Can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course it should.¡±


    Since I had already heard the circumstances from Ragnis, I had no reason to refuse, so I readily epted.


    ¡°That¡­ I have to move, but won¡¯t there be any flying dragons?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­now?¡±


    It seems that our doggie got the starter right.


    Laika, who understood the situation without even asking, gave a short bark.


    ?


    The demons, who were informed of the situation by the members of the flying dragons who ran away from Eldmia in tears of blood, fell into trouble with their eyes closed for a moment.


    Unless it is manipted in a certain way or there is no magical intervention that is sure enough to touch the magic and spells inside, magic bullets will never explode with normal impact. It is the same safety device that the early form of the magic bomb that the demon army tried to explode in the interior of Etisel through the gate.


    ¡°That Eldmia is certain.¡±


    Humans have recently be a new nuisance to the Demon King¡¯s army. It was inevitable that they would be the same person unless they had created a unit named Little Eldmia in Etis-L and fostered strange creatures that could use magical powers.


    ¡°What¡¯s his dynamic?¡±


    ¡°Since he fell to the rear after the battle, it is assumed that he will be at themand post.¡±


    ¡°Can we hit a roundabout on our side?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it will be difficult.¡±


    It¡¯s not that we weren¡¯t prepared for war. However, no one expected that the strong outer fortress would fall in just two days.


    Of course, the war materials for the long war have been moved to the vicinity of the outer castle. Right now, even mobilizing all supplies and troops for the defense of the castle was imminent. In this situation, there was no way to bypass the Human Army and attack themand post without being noticed.


    At least, if the flying dragons were intact, they could have tried it, but there were only two flying dragons left.


    ¡°Every time he shows up, he harasses us in all kinds of ways. Isn¡¯t he actually a warrior?¡±


    Human warriors who use magic did not exist in the history books, but since it was a situation that was considered a reasonable doubt, the demons gathered in the conference room only agreed in silence.


    However, he had no intention of wasting time in such meaningless sympathy, so the demon who brought up the story and themander-in-chief of the upation forces in Levien stood up from his seat and gave orders to the demons.


    ¡°Prepare for a defensive battle. I will strike him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Commander Iraf!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to objections. Command¡¯s orders are the orders of the Demon King. Eldmia is to be captured or killed as soon as it is discovered. I, who is in the position of divisionmander, can¡¯t go against it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. We¡¯d rather¡­!¡±


    Iraf, the divisionmander, stopped the objection by raising his hand. Although he was grateful for the loyalty of his subordinates who stopped objection like a lie, he had no intention of withdrawing because he had not reached an emotional conclusion.


    ¡°I will preserve my physical strength as much as possible to survive, and to do so, I will approach with a flying dragon. I have the highest chance of surviving and ofpleting themand¡¯s orders. You can do the defensive battle without me anyway.¡±


    Since he had risen to the position of divisionmander by force, there was not much he could do in the defensive battle other than lowering the drawbridge and ughtering the enemies. Originally, the reason he remained in the city was to endure in the worst situation where even resistance was pierced or to quicklyunch an offensive when an ally who yed the role of a ¡®hammer¡¯ arrived, so it was most efficient to go out on his own rather than having his subordinates move.


    ¡°There is only one flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°There are two of them¡­¡±


    ¡°One has to send a warning to another city. How could the enemies who came in with a means to break through the outer castle in just two days came to y with a light heart?¡±


    It will be a fight like a filial piety that announces that the war that has been stagnant will intensify. Due to the encirclement of the enemies, it was necessary to move quickly before a situation in which even the flying dragon could not fly.


    ¡°Can you ride up to two people? So I¡¯m looking for someone to go with me. Someone who can control a flying dragon.¡±


    Jumping on your own feet is much stronger than fighting while riding a flying dragon, so at the words of the divisionmander, who had not even learned how to ride, the 10 or so demons gathered in the conference room raised their hands at the same time, and Iraf looked at the scene and wrote.ughed


    Even if I die, I think that my life was not in vain.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, Mr. NoamSicker!


    Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Jimal!


    Now, regr sponsorship renewals can also be known through system notifications. It¡¯s been over 3 months, and it makes sense that it has been improved so that notificationse only now, but I want to believe that Nobelpia has its own reasons, so it must have been dyed.


    It seems to be the perfect time to catch a cold without the mice or birds knowing that the weather suddenly gets chilly and then clears up. I hope all readers be careful not to catch a cold during the change of season.

 Chapter 419

    Perhaps because of the achievement of breaking through the outer castle, I did not rejoin the unit and run.


    Should it be said that thebat power has been measured, it seems that they decided to regard the individual who achieved both breakthrough and air supremacy at the same time as an army instead of operating them like a single soldier. It was a reaction close to the feeling of asking me to do another job after taking enough rest since I have established my major.


    Fighting demons of a simr level didn¡¯t mean much to me anyway, and I wanted to prepare for a battle with the main army that was eagerlying here, so I epted the favor and decided to take a break.


    As a result, I am now enjoying thefort of lying on a camp bed that does not look like a camp bed in a tent that could be used by a general.


    ¡°Why does it seem like the quality of sleep goes up when you¡¯re only involved in the military?¡±


    While I came this far, I did not want to give the perception that I was receiving special treatment, so I lived in the tent I brought with me, but I couldn¡¯t refuse because I was told that if I didn¡¯t receive a reward even after making a feat, I wouldn¡¯t be an example to the soldiers.


    Even though it was a battlefield, it was good to luxuriously wash andy down to rest, but since I was not as tired as I thought, I ended up getting up quietly, putting on my equipment again, anding out.


    It was still noisy outside. Since it is very close to the half-destroyed outer wall, the noise of the battlefielding from far away can be heard better than expected, and even though it is amand post that is far from the battlefield, they all run around vigorously without rxing their tension.


    Thanks to this, it was not difficult to understand that this was the daily life of silver eagles who had endured for years on the front line against the demon king¡¯s army. The soldiers on the side of Ragnis seem to stand out more because they feel rtively bewildered and exhausted.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve made a lot of progress, but where are you going without resting?¡±


    Before going to Ragnis, I thought that no one would pretend to know me, but Ranze, who appeared out of nowhere, broke my expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield, so I¡¯m trying to move a little because I¡¯m not very relieved. Sir Lange seems to be taking a break.¡±


    In front of her, familiar faces she had seen before by the siege tower were passing by, but unlike the surroundings, all of them walking around fully armed, it was very conspicuous that they had thrown off their armor, which seemed heavy just by looking at it, and were wearing only their clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s one of the few privileges of a battering ram unit.¡±


    ¡°If you risk your life ande back alive, you¡¯ll rest. Can I call that a privilege?¡±


    After hearing her shrug her shoulders as if it was not a big deal, another knight tackled her from behind as if she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing you can do except take a walk around the campsite. Would you like to have a meal together? You must be hungry after running around like that.¡±


    Then, naturally, he suggested a meal. It was an invitation that had never been offered while marching this far.


    The meaning of her proposal could be significant, so I noticed the other articles, but the others also stopped walking and just looked at it, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any opposition.


    ¡°I showed that kind of side, but all the people who would say something about having a meal together died right away. Let¡¯s go. I know it sounds funny, but my kids¡¯ cooking skills are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    In the first ce, he was the one who pped the regimentalmander on the cheek under the pretext of being in another unit, but the knights, including Ranze, seemed to really not care. Continuing to be embarrassed by myself was also something to blur the atmosphere, so I headed to the kitchen located on one side of themand post, keeping pace with Ranje as confidently as possible.


    Yes.munity kitchen. Surprisingly, unlike other general armies, the Silver Eagle Brigade had a structure in which the rear unit made meals for thebat troops, rather than sprinkled food on the soldiers and ate it on their own.


    That doesn¡¯t mean they hire nonbatants like professional chefs to move, but it was more like soldiers with rtively poorbat power building camps and working together, but considering that cooking sickness was only created in modern times in the previous life, it¡¯s a really ridiculously unique environment. sure


    ¡°Because there are so few troops that can properly fight the demon king¡¯s army, starting from the formation, a lot of things have changed. It¡¯s unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unusual¡­ Are all the armies on the frontline like this?¡±


    ¡°The front line will be like that. We haven¡¯t traveled all the fronts, so I can¡¯t give you a definite answer¡­ but if we don¡¯t do this, we won¡¯t be able to maintain it.¡±


    ¡°Keep?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what those guys who survive long on the frontline have inmon?¡±


    It was a fairly out of the blue question, but it was a question that would not havee to mind even if I had given a reprieve, so I pretended to be worried for a while and shook my head saying I didn¡¯t know. Then, as if not expecting an answer, Lange nodded and replied easily.


    ¡°The point is that he doesn¡¯t take care of himself. It¡¯s a situation where he¡¯s physically and mentally pushed to the limit, so he can live by pushing something in, but he can¡¯t do that. There are many symptoms such as sleeplessness, anxiety, etc. A lot of problems arose on the side of eating. I know that¡¯s why it was changed. Even when we distributed food ingredients, there were many people who lied about what they ate, so we made them and picked them up and ate them. Aligned with others, regrly.¡±


    Is it some kind of PTSD? I wondered why such a phenomenon urred in eating rice, but I didn¡¯t think I knew the specific reason, so I just nodded my head. Then, as if I had shut my mouth after hearing the heavy story, the other knight next to meughed awkwardly and joined the conversation.


    ¡°What are you talking about so seriously that the hero of the day is draining his energy? I always said that. That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have the strength to lift a spoon, so he¡¯s going crazy.¡±


    ¡°I actually did. I didn¡¯t want toe back alive from a situation where I was about to die, and then I didn¡¯t want to light the fire myself and rx again for a meal like pig feed.¡±


    ¡°Those puppies are a bit strange, but in fact, it may not be very wrong. In fact, there are no other puppies who do not eat when they are fed like that.¡±


    Naturally, the atmosphere was rxed as each person helped one by one, and in the meantime, the neatly prepared stew came out and took a bite.


    I also tend to think that when people are having a hard time and are tired, they should eat at least some delicious food to cheer up, but I think this will give me enough energy for a few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You can feel the chefs putting a lot of effort into it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? To be honest, I thought it wouldn¡¯t suit the taste of a noble person who just left the capital. You¡¯re a person overflowing with the qualities to be a soldier on the battlefield, right?¡±


    The solemnity of the knight was not felt from those who easily joked like adventurers or mercenaries just by talking for a short time. Personally, I liked it very much, but there was something caught in his words, so I had no choice but tough and ask.


    ¡°Are you precious?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There are rumors about just being in the capital for a short time. You went into the Ogatorf family from a young age and received education for gifted children. What, they said that they moved as an aide to the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    And the bread burst. The results are distorted even though there is not much wrong information.


    ¡°no way¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am amoner.¡±


    that I am a noble The adventurers who have been beaten by me so far willugh.


    Contrary to what I thought would end with just being surprised, the reaction was a bit explosive.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Really. I was born and raised in a small town near Ogwen in the west. My parents were ex-adventurers, but they were hunters back then, so I guess I¡¯m a hunter¡¯s son.¡±


    Was it shocking enough to put on an expression as if cognitive dissonance came after everyone had eaten? One of them tilted his head and asked as if he didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a vige near Ogwen?¡±


    For a moment, my expression almost rotted a little without my knowledge.


    In fact, since our vige was not marked on any map, I think there must have been many people who didn¡¯t know about it even when it was fine. I think that person said it with that intention as well, but hearing it like this didn¡¯t make me feel so good.


    ¡°There was. It was such a small town that only those in the know knew about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. But that there was¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army destroyed all of them and they are gone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Whether it was a secret that few people knew, or whether the Demon King¡¯s army hade to the corner of the west and sttered as a secret, it was none of my business, so when I said it proudly, the air instantly went hard.


    The knight who joked that he was a noble person lowered his head and began to look only at my stew bowl, while the others were making serious expressions with faces mixed with all sorts of emotions. In fact, there was no intention of stabbing in this way, so at the moment of embarrassment, Ranze looked around at all of them, nodded lightly, sucked his spoon firmly, and hit the knight who had joked with him on the forehead.


    ¡°Did you know that, dude? If Egyeong said something insignificant, I should pass it over naturally and talk about it.


    ¡°Ah, no matter how much I say it, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, burns.¡±


    The more you look, the farther away you are from a knight. I also didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere on the battlefield, so I had tough and respond in moderation before the atmosphere could be relieved.


    However, there were still some people who looked at the outer castle of Levien for no reason as if they were literally looking into the distance as if they were puzzled, and I was watching them wondering when they would turn their heads again, and I could find their eyes straining.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a flying dragon?¡±


    With that one word, everyone who had been freed until now turned their gaze over the outer castle of Levien as if they had promised. It was no different for me, and thanks to that, we were able to clearly see the two drakes flying from the castle.


    But¡­ I think one of those ising this way?


    ¡°Are youing here?¡±


    Fortunately, it seems that I am not alone in my misunderstanding.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Mr. Tofu is cute!

 Chapter 420

    The flying dragon flew up from the castle and seemed to be heading towards us, then disappeared above the clouds in the dark sky.


    ¡°It seemed like one was flying to the territory of the demons¡­ Where was the other going?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was trying to confuse you?¡±


    ¡°Did you pretend to attack and aim to disperse the wizards? If they¡¯re at the level of the flying dragons, that¡¯s probably enough¡­¡± I


    couldn¡¯t erase the ominous feeling, unlike the knights who calmed down little by little and yed with spoons while seriously contemting.


    The guy who was obviously aiming for this direction disappeared out of sight. If it was a normal human, I could just ignore it, but my opponent is a demon like me who can apply magic.


    One of the only two remaining flying dragons was sent to the rear to use it as a substitute for Parbalma, while the other moved for a moment to confuse the wizards who had invaded the outer castle?


    If it were me, I would have hit themand center with the aim of disrupting the rear.


    ¡°Why are you doing that, Sir Ega?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would have moved and attacked themand post while hiding in the clouds.¡±


    As I uttered that assumption without adding or subtracting, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me again.


    But there was no response as if that was bullshit. It is close to listening with a serious and serious face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a human race, it¡¯s a flying dragon that can only carry two people at most, so you can say what kind of attack it is, but the opponent is a demon race.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a valid opinion. However, if we stay still, the main force can join in andunch a pincer attack, as usual. Is there any reason to force such a move? That¡¯s right.¡±


    The question is whether there is any reason for the demon king¡¯s army to take such a risky gamble, since it would take a skilled person to make the raid sessful. Normally, her questions and refutations would have been the right arguments, but in my view, this was more of a special case.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s different this time.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because I am.¡±


    It was really sad that I had to say such self-indulgent bullshit, but it¡¯s true. I quickly added a quadruped to prevent the facial expressions of the people around me from getting weird.


    ¡°There are a few things I have done to the demon king¡¯s army. Because of that, even the special forces who infiltrated Ethiel tried to kill or capture me. If the priority of that order is high¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­ You are saying that you can take this as an opportunity and jump at it.¡±


    Yeah, that sounds crazy. I think that excessive self-consciousness is a disease, but sadly, it is a reality.


    Of course, I said it considering that there would be an opinion saying not to say something that doesn¡¯t work, but the reaction that came back was more normal than I thought.


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it better to be bothered than being stabbed in the back of the head for being careless?¡±


    ¡°We think so too.¡±


    Both the knights and Ranze nodded and rose from their seats. Rather, taking advantage of my dumbfounded moment at that calm decision, Ranze said while gazing at the remaining stew.


    ¡°First of all, I think we should hurry up and pack up our equipment and pass it on to themand. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    She tried to ask for my apany, but her words didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Found the dragon! It¡¯s back!¡±


    Because one of the knights, who took my opinion seriously and watched the sky, shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Damn it! Everyone spreads out! Get your armor first! Then, someone runs and calls the remaining magic units!¡±


    The flying dragon appeared, prating the dark clouds in the sky that was beginning to turn red like a spear, and in that short time, the distance from the inner sanctuary to ourmand post had been reduced by nearly half.


    Of course, the siege of the advancing allies was far beyond the situation. Those who understood that the only thing left to do was to reduce the remaining distance in an instant, and their actions were quick.


    ¡°The 1st flying dragon is approaching! Consider it at least a centurion level and avoid all troopscking in skills! You don¡¯t know what kind of guy is approaching! Notify themand!¡±


    Leaving behind Ranje, who was shoutingmands to those who were not responding properly, I focused all my attention on the growing dragon.


    I had no choice but to leave the vignce and do so.


    ¡°What is that monster doing again¡­?¡±


    Even though it was this far away, I could feel his mana.


    Not only at the time of magical power, but also because of the powerful magic power that touched the whole body, cold sweat broke out. Do demons live by seeing that kind of thing all the time? I think I know a little bit why the strong guy became the superior?


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re demons with a different track from the guys I¡¯ve met so far.


    The only thing thates to mind is the demon who suddenly appeared in front of me as I moved to protect Esmue in the Imperial Academy. The demon that I couldn¡¯t chase after with my eyes, but luckily I had nothing to deal with because it was the center of the empire, was definitely a strong one beyond my level at the time¡­ ¡°Do I have to deal with


    that now?¡±


    That bastard was more than that. To the point where it¡¯s really fucking awesome.


    As curses were about toe out of my mouth, something shed above the dragon¡¯s head, and I instinctively understood that it was an attack.


    ¡°Avoid everyone!!¡±


    At that moment, the flying dragon, which was flying in the sky, staggered greatly and the glitter disappeared.


    In the midst of an intense sense of crisis, what I grasped by mobilizing all my nerves was a javelin. The moment I recognized that it was a spear, I threw my body to the side with all my might, and an explosion urred where I was standing just before.


    -Quaaaaang!!


    ¡°Raid! Emergency! Emergency!!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even take the proper fall from the shock and rolled, fixing my eyes on the spear that seemed to suddenly rise from where I was standing.


    It¡¯s fine.


    As if trying to prove that the explosion that just urred was not magic or anything like that given to the spear, but simple physical force, the spear that created a hole that could have been 2 meters in diameter was perfectly fine. Tables were smashed, chairs were blown away, and the whole area was a mess, but there was no time to care.


    Because the madman who shoots with the spear was still aiming at me.


    ¡°Ah sir!¡±


    It was faster for me to turn my gaze to the flying dragon in the sky than Ranze¡¯s cry, which flew far away because I couldn¡¯t prepare for it. Just in time, the light was shing once again on top of the flying dragon, which was not properly oriented.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a fucking world.¡±


    The senses of the body strengthened by the magic that was wrapped around the body became more sensitive and created a strange sense of separation, but anyway, because of that, this time I was able to urately identify the flying javelin.


    Thanks to you, I have more things to admire. I¡¯m not surprised to learn that he didn¡¯t just hit me, he aimed his spear at my head with great precision.


    As soon as I recognized that fact, the helmet protruded and blocked my view, but I was convinced that if it hit me, even if the helmet was fine, my neck bones would not be unharmed, so I slightly protruded forward and reached for the flying spear.


    When you¡¯re extremely nervous, the world seems to move slowly. In my previous life, I lived thinking that everything was bullshit, but I feel keenly that this is not the case here.


    Until now, I had moved the fastest in that sense, but not as much as this time. The javelin thrown by that madman was as fast as if he was riding down a slide alone in the world of turtles.


    Still, I was able to catch the javelin he threw because I was at the level of tracking, predicting, and preparing with my eyes.


    -Quad deuk!


    ¡°Kheup!¡±


    Like a kaleidoscope, the moment when I was hit by the tail wielded by the dragon in the basement of the academy passed by.


    As I looked back at my memories in a shock so great that I wondered if my joints, shoulders, and muscles were being destroyed like this, the impression that spread inside me was that it was still better than then.


    ¡°Throwing¡­!¡±


    There is a limit to holding on by force, so it was only after turning around and spinning once that the javelin¡¯s power diminished.


    And I was sure. If he was in the Empire, it would have been impossible to capture him like this.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, but unlike the recent daily life where there was no awareness that I was getting stronger, I think it¡¯s right that I¡¯m improving little by little.


    So¡­ Now it was time to see if the attack would work.


    ¡°¡­I can do it too, you bastard!!¡±


    In a brief moment of less than a few seconds, the magical powers of the whole body spurt through the magical organs that feel like they are creaking as they operate to their limits. At the same time, not only physical abilities but also senses be sharper, and the appearance of the flying dragon, which was still far away, begins to be seen more clearly.


    One with normal goat horns and one with thick buffalo horns. Judging by the bag full of javelins, those buffalo horns were the culprit.


    There was no time to be flustered or surprised by the sudden change of senses, so I threw the javelin I had fixed and threw it at him.


    The sound of the armor hitting each other over the overstretched shoulder muscles was rather noble. The javelin, which escaped from my hand with an unbelievable roar even after I threw it, was shot into the sky in an instant, just like when it hit the ground.


    I was quite confident in throwing because I had been throwing an ax recently, but I wasn¡¯t confident enough to hit that distance, but fortunately, the javelin flew very urately to the buffalo horns I was aiming for.


    The reaction to the attack was a littlete, probably because they were also steadily narrowing the distance, not just standing in the air and aiming for long-range artillery fire. I couldn¡¯t even see their expressions, but I could definitely tell that their movements were suddenly wrong.


    However, it failed to hit. I sacrificed the javelin bag that the water buffalo horn was holding to block my attack.


    I didn¡¯t expect to send a goal in one shot anyway. Catching the javelin thrown by him and aiming at him again were all I wanted to see how far my actions would go in the face of a force that felt so overwhelming.


    This is enough to praise yourself for doing well. As soon as the javelin left my hand, I pulled out the javelin that was stuck in the ground and started re-aiming.


    ¡°So let¡¯s get down to the ground and talk.¡±


    Perhaps because it¡¯s the second time, the javelin is fired into the sky once more, confident that it was thrown much more cleanly than before.


    The target this time was the flying dragon he was riding.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 100 coin sponsorship from ssqq12!


    I will work hard to live up to your expectations in the future!


    Thank you Kumma13 for your unspoken 50 coin support!


    I¡¯ll just keep working hard!

 Chapter 421

    Divisionmander Irafughed at the magic he felt from the humanmand center the moment he broke through the clouds.


    It is surprising that the Humans possess magical powers, and even that level is unusual. If it was a demon, it¡¯s the amount of magical power that is expected to be enough to take it right away and check its talent.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t know even if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to myself. Get ready. Throw it.¡±


    Iraf took out the javelin he had brought with a smile, took a deep breath, and threw it down with all his might.


    What you¡¯re aiming for is his head.


    It was an unfamiliar experience for him to try this while riding on top of a flying dragon, but it seemed like there was nothing wrong with aiming at an enemy in the londs and throwing it from a running horse, so the attempted attack flew toward the target.


    Although there was an order to capture or kill, there was no instruction that capture alive was given priority, so it was a blow with the mindset that it did not matter if she died from this attack, but surprisingly, Eldmia avoided the javelin with her sincerity by a narrow margin. With a brief earth tremble, themand post of the Humans turned upside down, but Iraf didn¡¯t care at all.


    If you dodge that narrowly, you can be sure to kill it in the third. Iraf thought it might be easier than expected, so he quickly drew a second javelin and threw it, barely aiming. That doesn¡¯t mean I just threw it. Since the first throw has already gone in, you just have to trust your intuition and skills.


    In fact, the second attack also flew urately, and Iraf took out the third javelin right away without even checking that Eldmia was dodging. It¡¯s fortunate if you get hit and die, but there¡¯s a high probability you¡¯ll avoid that. So as soon as you figure out where to avoid it, throw it and finish it for sure.


    Thinking of that, a loyal subordinate warned him after he was fully prepared.


    ¡°Chief! The flying dragon is overcrowded!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t die, it won¡¯t end as a bunch¡­¡±


    And unexpectedly, something different happened. After taking her eyes off Eldmia for a moment, Iraf fixed her gaze again and tilted her head when she saw that the javelin she threw was not on the ground but in Eldmia¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Could it be that he caught what I threw?¡¯


    It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s a skill close to a feat.


    His javelin skills were so famous that even within the Demon King¡¯s Army, he was called Ira who threw light. No matter how far away it is, it is by no means a level that a person with that level of magical power can easily catch with just one attempt. Even if you catch it, it is realistic to be dragged away by the javelin as it is. It was an extremely cold evaluation, not conceit or arrogance.


    The situation where he was aiming in reverse after catching it was so unfamiliar that Iraf couldn¡¯t make a proper decision at the moment.


    and the light went out


    ¡°shit!¡±


    The cost ofte judgment was high. Iraf, unable to properly prepare for the unexpected counterattack, had to sacrifice the entire javelin bag he was holding.


    Fortunately, the javelin itself was specially made of majanggeum even to the spearhead, so it was not destroyed, but the leather bag was torn and water could not be prevented from dripping. Iraf, who managed to retrieve the two javelins he was holding with all his strength, looked at Eldmia in surprise at the tingling sensation felt through his palms.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s not luck that I survived until now!¡±


    Not stopping from the attack just now, he pulled out the javelin that was stuck in the floor and looked at the guy aiming at him once again, and his blood started to boil. How long has it been since he met a bloody adversary who tried to fight him head-on with a javelin? It was an enemy, but it was a human race that I really liked.


    ¡°This time it won¡¯t be as easy as you think.¡±


    Thinking so, Iraf, who was preparing to take the attack, realized that Eldmia¡¯s aim was subtly different.


    hmm? It seems that Joon will have to move his aim a bit more to the side to hit me¡­


    ¡°¡­That coward! Turn the dragon¡­!¡±


    Before his warning was even over, the javelin that escaped from Eldmia¡¯s grasp came up in an instant and tore the dragon¡¯s shoulder de.


    ?


    ¡°Fuck it¡¯s not easy. I tried to pierce the head.¡±


    Even if I had realized a little earlier that the javelin that I thought was just a lump of iron might be a lump of majang gold, there would have been a way to speed it up, but I couldn¡¯t think of that because I was moving in a hurry. Still, it was an established fact that the guys kissing the floor were clearly reduced in speed and height thanks to properly prating the shoulder of the flying dragon.


    ¡°Oh my God, I thought I¡¯d ept that¡­¡±


    Ranze, who was still nearby, responded with an absurd response, but I didn¡¯t want to do it either. I just didn¡¯t want the ending where I just rolled to avoid the explosion caused by his attack and died after getting hit by a javelin.


    ¡°I just chose a method with a higher probability of living longer. Rather than that, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll back down like this.¡±


    It was true that the situation was extremely dangerous, but the flying dragon was steadily descending and was on its way to themand post. If this is enough, you can take a step back, but seeing that you don¡¯t know how to give up, you must be quite confident in your skills or have strong loyalty. Looking at the javelin thrower and the amount of mana, the former is unconditionally fixed, so it may be both.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to wear some armor. Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    ¡®Once that arrives, I have no choice but to do anything.¡¯ The word did note out. It was because he was very reassured by the knights who rushed in as if they were swapping ces with Ranje, who was hurriedly moving away.


    Among them were those wearing the powered suits that apanied Esmuer when he visited the kingdom. Although, ording to her exnation, it was an auxiliary device for slightly ipetent knights, but from the outside, it was a reliable appearance, even if it was the final weapon of mankind, so the sense of security they gave was iparable to that of quite a few knights.


    However, what was more reliable than that was their attitude of not being vignt that only one flying dragon was flying in.


    Since it is a Demon with superior strength on averagepared to the Humans, it reacts more seriously to actions that would be considered crazy if taken by the Humans. It was a wise decision indeed.


    Even while secretly admiring the fact that the kingdom was not guarding its borders with scabs, the flying dragons steadily narrowed the distance. We are still on the high side, so while everyone was on edge and nervous about what type of attack we would try, the flying dragon that reached above our heads said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why don¡¯t we just


    go?¡±


    An unknown knight flew past us like the words he uttered full of wonder. The knights were puzzled by this and followed the flying dragon with their eyes, and I had to feel like I was being treated with a mirror with a sudden realization.


    Oh, this is how it feels when this happens.


    ¡°Everyone spread! The enemy has jumped from the dragon!¡±


    In the midst of spontaneous lust, all I could do was to fire all the needles except for the bamboo needle toward the owner of a supernatural power and an order that was like an overkill.


    From the sky, a water buffalo horn was diving with a javelin in each hand.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even expect it. Jumping from a height that could have been a 10-story building without any means of reducing speed was close to suicide even with mymon sense now.


    However, judging by the smile of the buffalo horn, which had finally seen its face, brandishing the javelins in both hands to sh the needles, it was unlikely that he would die without feeling a sense of aplishment for his perfect suicide attempt.


    The knights who did not listen to my cries in vain changed their weapons simultaneously and turned their eyes to the enemy above their heads, but they were unable to respond properly because they were aware of the madman¡¯s attempt to dive several secondste.


    ¡°I!! The one who shoots the light, themander of the 7th Division of the Demon King¡¯s Army! Irafda!!¡±


    A javelin shot like lightning with a loud cry.


    ¡°This dog¡­¡±


    It was really unfair, but this time I had to throw my body to the side again because I didn¡¯t have the ability to ept it.


    -Kwaaaang!!


    At that moment when the pile of earth exploded and scattered, and my body floated, what I saw was the figure of a self-proimed Iraf demonnding on the floor following a javelin.


    As if he had just jumped off a bunk bed, that madman casually picked up the javelin he had thrown and rushed at me, ignoring the overturned encirclement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see some skills, Eldmia!!¡±


    Taking advantage of the recoil generated by bouncing off the floor once due to the impact of the explosion, I tumbled sideways as it was, pulled out a needle, and threw it between the forehead of the reckless attacker. It was an attack so desperate that it could be said that it was the first instance of using a needle and that it had never been fired with more mana than this.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the tension reached its peak so much that he couldn¡¯t even think of blowing a whistle right away to try bluffing. In a world where even the fluttering dust seems slow, only thoughts flow like bullets.


    If you swing an ax in front of that guy, you¡¯ll die. Making a quick decision, I pulled out the ax that was on my back and threw it to the side, not the guy, and pulled out the sword.


    The brute force he showed while barely making that short action hit me hard. As if to show their potential, the javelin tip struck with one hand bounced off after only a slight resistance, and the three knights, who had quickly adjusted their stances as I did, swayed their swords from the side as if it was no big deal. It swings a dog¡¯s javelin to bounce it off and even counterattacks. Although the attack did not lead to fatal wounds, it was enough to put them on their feet.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even met the centurion. What¡¯s the order?


    It was a sight that shattered my confidence, but I smiled and got my posture right. I was at a loss as to how to deal with the bastards who would punch holes in my armor even if I used a spear with one hand, but I couldn¡¯t just die in silence.


    The buffalo horns,pletely unaware of my feelings, put the spears in both hands around their waists likences, lowered their posture, and increased their speed.


    ¡°Hahaha! Have fun! Eldmia!¡±


    Did he think that he was enjoying the situation when he saw me smiling? I¡¯m so full of energy that my expression automatically rots.


    ¡°Iughed because it was so fucking stupid, you bastard!¡±


    I bounced up the two javelins that had been thrown to pierce my chest, corrected his fucking misunderstanding, and then swung my sword to sever even one of his fingers.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 46 coin sponsorship along with the renewal of regr sponsorship, Mr. Sawasawa!


    Not only regr support, but also support for coins, the writer will continue to do her best!


    Youngjin Kim_689 Thank you for the silent 1000 coin support!


    How can you support a huge amount without saying a word! I will continue to use it steadily and hard so that there is nothing to feel like a waste of support!

 Chapter 422

    The de, which had been pushed as if scraping through the spearhead, rushes toward the man¡¯s hands, sparking sparks.


    I feel a force trying to press me down to not be pushed away, but that¡¯s okay. It would be quicker for my sword to blow off his fingers than for him to crush mepletely. If you aim for the moment when you try to hold on by trusting only the gauntlet you are wearing, and put magic on the sword, you can cut it off enough.


    No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t pick up a weapon with a severed finger. The moment when he pushes it to such a critical moment that even his gauntlet is about to spark.


    The buffalo horn released his hand from the javelin without hesitation and threw a punch.


    ¡°Chew¡­!¡±


    The upper body of a guy one head taller than me lowered in an instant, pushing up my sword from the bottom with the palm of my left hand, aiming for my chin with my right fist and delivering an intense uppercut.


    If you get hit, you get a counterattack, and even if you get hit, you have no choice but to allow a counterattack because the damage increases. There was no time to hesitate, so I believed in the helmet that waspleted in an instant to protect my head and tried to headbutt the flying guy with his fist.


    ¨C Kwak!


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my moans. I¡¯m in so much fucking pain that I can¡¯t even fucking moan.


    It was such a terrible blow that I wondered if my cervical vertebrae would have gone out because of theck of supporting power if I hadn¡¯t pulled my body back for a moment. The fact that it inflicted such damage even though it contained the essence of shock absorption that Rummings confidently contained was enough to know the guy¡¯s fucking power.


    The shock of the ping in front of my eyes would have been enough to make me hesitate for a moment, but it was a luxury in front of the threat of life. As soon as the uppercut was blocked, I swung my left hand that was supporting my sword and protected my neck by twisting my body and quickly gripping the sword in reverse to stop the guy from trying to throw a sword at my neck.


    -bang!


    It was hardly the sound of a person wearing a gauntlet colliding with a sword. His whole body groaned at the level of shock that would have sent him flying with it if he hadn¡¯t supported the de with his right arm, but this was good enough. It didn¡¯t change his posture, but there was a nice gap between his arms.


    Hoping that even a slight touch would shatter them all, I put magic on my sword and turned the sword towards him using the snap of my wrist.


    It was a swordsmanship, nothing more than just turning the sword. If it was a normal sword, even if you touched it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to scratch your armor. A swing that emphasized speed without feeling any momentum.


    ¡°Haha?!¡±


    It must have been, but for some reason it flew backwards with a more violent and quicker reaction than ever before. Even in the midst of that, holding two javelins that were still floating in the air and striking them down in the shape of an X to block my sword was a bonus.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    It was a golden chance that I might have been able to kill that monster in one blow.


    If the mana recovery was even a littlete, all of his javelins would have been severed and the number of his spleens would have been exposed. My only constion was that my helmet covered my entire face, so I could hide my expression full of regret.


    I don¡¯t know how he figured it out, but the guy who ran away from death tilted his head, deftly deflected the two knights¡¯ attacks, counterattacked, and murmured iprehensibly.


    ¡°Hmm? It must have sent chills down my spine. What is it?¡±


    At the same time, thanks to Koraji, who smiled expectantly, chills ran down my spine.


    That bastard stopped two knights without even looking. I don¡¯t know how strong those knights are, but at least I can¡¯t do that.


    In fact, the sight of the two arms being swung around to the point of thinking that they might be different creatures is beyond surprising and bizarre. I have been training and fighting until now, and I feel like I can hear the sound of cracks in my judgment, which I have believed that no matter how much Aura and magic I have, in the end, technology does not deviate from the scope of mankind.


    Is that possible if you go to the level called divisionmander? Even though there weren¡¯t one or two guys like that, the front line was maintained?


    Even though the world is wide, it is too wide.


    ¡°I think I can see why Command is interested in you.¡±


    The atmosphere here is a horror thriller, but Ji alone filmed an action blockbuster, and the horns of a water buffalo lightly loosened her shoulders. And the knights rushed aiming for a gap that was not the gap.


    The moment the knights, who had not yielded despite being beaten one-sidedly, charged at him again, the horns of the buffalo rushed at me with explosive speed, as if they had skipped space.


    ¡°Show me more, Eldmia.¡±


    The reason why I was able to react to the surprise attack of the guy who raised his javelins crossed in an X shape like scissors was purely because I was preparing for the weird movement of his mana with magic time. Even so, the only thing I could do was to lift the sword forward and block it.


    I tried to prepare for his next attack in a heavy shock as if I was being run over by a car, but the water buffalo¡¯s horns caught me on the crossed windows and just ran like a chariot.


    ¡°To do that, it¡¯d be better if there were no obstacles, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    Are you nning to leave themand post like this? It was amazing to be able to lift me up and run with exquisite power control, but the speed was even more surprising.


    It seems to have run 100m, breaking through the siege of knights, smashing tents in just a few seconds. It was so absurd that he reacted so calmly while doing such crazy things.


    ¡°I¡­ get a little lonely, a lot of it!¡±


    If I¡¯m going to have a dildo with this guy right now, all I can do is have a joke party. Maybe the distance with him won¡¯t even be narrowed this far.


    After thinking that far, I decided that maybe now was a rare opportunity, and I boldly poured magic into the sword.


    The sword digs in with an intense cutting sound. There was resistance that I had never felt before, perhaps because it was pure magic gold, but it didn¡¯t matter. At this moment, the level of magic power that went into the sword is more than the magic power needed to roll my body.


    He foresaw sess as he split the javelin at a speed that was iparable to turning the sword with just his wrist, watching the water buffalo¡¯s horn startle at the sword prating, but the sword stopped as soon as it urately cut the javelin in two.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a pure monster?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t stop because I wanted to stop. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s holding onto my sword with the strength of his neatly cut javelin.


    Even though I was pressing it with all my strength, I couldn¡¯t even speak because I was so full of energy when I saw the sword that didn¡¯t move as if it had been caught by the press machine.


    ¡°Stop doing nonsense!¡±


    ¡°That sounds like something I would say!¡±


    Along with the cry of the buffalo horn, a kick came in aiming for my abdomen.


    I had arrogant thoughts at the moment, but in the end it was best to just throw away the sword and step back. Then, as if aiming for it, the buffalo horn twisted the javelin and threw my sword aside as soon as I let go of the sword.


    ¡°Just now¡­ what is that again?¡±


    And when he saw me using magic to bring back the sword that had been flying into the air and grabbing it, he reacted as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Will you let me know if it¡¯s like you?¡±


    I really wanted to save the magical grinder and sword swordsmanship as skills that would surely kill me, but I couldn¡¯t possibly do that.


    You have to mobilize everything you have to kill it somehow. There is more curiosity than hostility added to the gaze of the buffalo horns looking at me as I make up my mind and straighten my posture. Are you saying that you can feel hostility towards the opponent you are fighting with? Just when I was thinking that I really didn¡¯t like that look, unexpected words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, aren¡¯t you closer to us than they are? Why are you with them?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Even though it was cut in half, the attitude of the buffalo horn scratching my head while clutching at it as if it was enough is absurd¡­ but the conversation is not bad. Since the knights were rushing to close the distance that madman had opened in an instant, it was advantageous to buy as much time as possible.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it polite to ask what you guys did to me before saying that?¡±


    I straightened my sword, corrected my posture, and acted out my anger. She poured magic so that she could use the needle at any time, and shed magic not only to the mana, but also to the guy¡¯s severed javelin. Since it is cut in half, if you overdo it a little, you should be able to eject it sufficiently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that you came into a person¡¯s life and crushed it with mud, what? Why do you stick to the kingdom army and not the demon army?


    The water buffalo¡¯s horns are still puzzled by the words he spat out while calcting this and that. No, it was a reaction that went beyond doubt and did not even understand.


    ¡°Us? You don¡¯t know, but the demon king¡¯s army has already figured out about you to some extent. A boy who appeared from the west with the Marquis of Levien. He¡¯s never even stood out near the frontline before. There¡¯s no reason for you to be hostile toward us. ¡­¡±


    Because of that, the change in his expression was dramatic. As if he suddenly realized something¡­


    ¡°¡­Survivors?¡±


    ¡­because my emotions went over to surprise in an instant. But it wasn¡¯t just him who had a change of heart.


    I, too, had to feel a fire burning in my head and heart, which had been calm until just now. survivor? There is only one mention of the West that is likely to bring such a story.


    my hometown, my vige.


    ¡°You know about the raid 7 years ago.¡±


    Without any notice, the anger that was kept in a corner of my memory raises its head. There was no answering back, but the expression on his face that he couldn¡¯t believe said it all.


    I know that baby.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve never doubted it, but it¡¯s a new feeling to have it confirmed by the mouth of the person concerned.¡±


    No matter what happens, he must be caught.


    I was rather fortunate. If I was alone, the chances wouldn¡¯t even be 10%, but this ce is right in the middle of allies. With the knights running behind him again, it would be okay somehow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a more serious conversation.¡±


    This time, even the horns of the water buffalo, which had always responded withposure andughter, did not respond.

 Chapter 423

    ¡°charge!¡±


    Five knights holding up their horsebacknces d in auras and charged. The ground dug with each step, and the moment the three steps were taken, the knights¡¯ charge, which had already reached maximum eleration, had destructive power that could not bepared to that of the cavalry.


    No matter how confident he was in his skills, it was right to avoid a situation where he responded to such prepared attacks simultaneously. The knights who had been dealing with the demons for years and matched the sum were the ones who were good at showing their skills beyond that. It was not easy to aim for a gap in an attack that even tried to breathe.


    But despite being aware of their approach, Iraf couldn¡¯t make a decision easily.


    There was only one reason. It was because Eldmia¡¯s reaction as soon as she spoke of her conclusion was so shocking.


    As long as you didn¡¯t act to catch the context in that brief moment and embarrass yourself, that¡¯s real. After making that decision, a question dominated Iraf¡¯s mind.


    Is Command aware of this?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to know right now, but it probably isn¡¯t.¡¯


    The details of the operation carried out several years ago were a top secret even within the Demon King¡¯s Army, so Iraf couldn¡¯t fully grasp it either.


    Now he rose to the position of divisionmander, but at the time he was only a centurion. Although he was a sessful soldier, he was far from a secret unit or operation. Even the fact that there was such an operation was close to being picked up by chance after a long time after bing a divisionmander, so looking back on the circumstances, only a few people in the Demon Army would know about it.


    The only thing known is that there was an operation to find and return artifacts from the temple of the demon god located in the territory of the demon tribe in the past. However, even that was only rumored, so it was all vague about what was retrieved, what process there was, and how it was secretly moved.


    Only one. Except for destroying the human vige.


    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re going to have to die here.¡±


    In order for no one to know what the demon army was aiming for, they had to erase a small vige nearby from the map.


    Only that much was known, but it was enough to make Iraf decide.


    ¡°I have no personal feelings. A soldier must follow orders, right?¡±


    In the first ce, the purpose of the genocide was to maintain secrecy, but the fact that the survivors were still alive is a serious problem.


    If a clue about the operation is caught by trying to save it, what will happen to the non-soldiers who had to be massacred for the sake of secrecy, and those who had to endure the guilt of massacring them with loyalty?


    Even if it was deception and self-satisfaction, as a person in charge of the demon king¡¯s army, cutting Eldmia¡¯s lifeline here was the only courtesy he could show to the people of the enemy country who had already died.


    Even if he did not participate in the operation, he was responsible for this because he was the one who led this long war.


    ¡°For the Demon King¡¯s army and those who have already died¡­ Die here.¡±


    Throws the broken javelin at the knights with full force. That alone could not stop those who rushed with the will to die, but it could create a slight distortion. Some avoided it with a very narrow gap, and someone skillfully took it with armor, but it was enough gap for Iraf.


    Iraf¡¯s hands and feet, which mmed the floor with his leg to create a crack and created a disorganization, rushed in and pushed thence of the one in the lead to the side, creating a gap, swaying like a storm, tearing the armor of the knights.


    -Quad deuk!


    It was an attack that killed each blow, but the armor of the knights was strong enough to give their masters a moment¡¯s respite, and as soon as the knights realized they couldn¡¯t handle it, they threw their bodies to alleviate the impact as much as possible to avoid death.


    In return, the twonces were safely held in Iraf¡¯s hands, but the knights believed in Eldmia, who had known them for their miraculous achievements.


    In terms of his skills, even this short moment is definitely a ¡®gap¡¯.


    ¡°It sounded like a fucking sidekick and I fell asleep. Fucking.¡±


    And Eldmia did not betray their faith.


    ¡°You will die for those who died!¡±


    Needles and severed javelins flew towards Iraf from all directions, along with Eldmia, who rushed at the speed that the knights had just shown her.


    ?


    People cannot be awakened by anger.


    Well¡­ he may be able to instantaneously disy superhuman strength, but if he was an opponent that could be killed with just one disy, he would have already cut off his limbs and entered the interrogation. If I had been able to awaken with anger, I would have already awakened a hundred times more and be a god, which can be said to have been scientifically proven.


    The only thing that can make a person strong is always repetition, application, and talent. The bullshit that anger causes is rather an obstacle to rational thinking and only increases the probability of death.


    But being a human being is aw that there are times when you get angry even if you know such a fact.


    For example, when the young perpetrator asks me to die in the name of helping the neighbors, including my parents, who died unfairly out of nowhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fuck!¡±


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s an insult. It¡¯s so insulting that even if you can¡¯t kill it, it¡¯s said to kill because there¡¯s so much to figure out.


    It didn¡¯t stop at throwing needles and javelins, but the attack elerated by detonating magic in the back, just like the method used when throwing a sword at Envelde, was certainly fast. If the horns of the buffalo, who dealt with the knight without even looking at it, had to turn their eyes and swing the weapon, it could be said that the bait role was properly yed.


    Now, after dealing with the orcs, all that was left was to trust the conversation I had when I met the spirit.


    As soon as he was conscious of that, the magical energy inside the magical organ began to run wild.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a little more solid in the meantime? In terms of feeling, even though magic is being used at the level of opening the fuel filler port and pouring oil, the resistance felt is only at the level of receiving antibiotics in the blood vessels.


    It¡¯s a simr feeling to when he split Siegfried¡¯s greatsword at the academy, but perhaps because of the amount of magical energy he used, even his muscles and skin were tingling.


    Unlike the rtively insignificant resistance, my movement and the sword I swung were sharper than ever.


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    The buffalo horn quickly crossed twonces as if using a single spear to block my attack, but it was futile. I also cut off the magic gold, so why can¡¯t I split the weapon of the human race?


    However, since he had already experienced it once, he probably expected this, so instead of using the weapon as his goal to block my attack, he attempted a very crazy counterattack in the form of pushing the sword away using the cut section in the brief moment the weapon was cut off by me.


    -Tuong!


    If it was a game, it would be like trying to parry by matching thema unit timing. The impression that it is possible to do such a thing if you grow to the same level as the guy with the counterattack technique that you cannot believe even by seeing it with your own eyes, and the feeling that it is fucked pass through your mind at the same time.


    And, faster than that sentiment, the feet that were reflexively swung aiming at the man¡¯s stomach.


    -bang!


    ¡°Big!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I put magic on my armor and put iron tes on my boots, but it hurts so much that I wonder if my toe bones are broken. Fortunately, he couldn¡¯t respond properly until this surprise attack and flinched greatly, so it¡¯s a shame.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like showing a gap once in a while and giving and receiving. Isn¡¯t that human beauty?


    ¡°Long live the fucking Silver Eagle!¡±


    I mean with our team.


    Ranze, who ran as swiftly as a real squirrel despite wearing the huge iron club and armor, shouted and swung his weapon at the head of the buffalo horn. Even though it wasmon sense to keep your mouth shut during a surprise attack, the reason for acting like that was simple. Since he is not sure that his attack will work, he induces an opening and aims for a pincer attack.


    The problem was that while it was only Lange and I who were attached to the horns of the buffalo right now, he had enough skills to keep both of us in check at the same time.


    Without even having time to appreciate the fact that what he had in his hand was ance with only a spearhead left, a filthy fast attack unfolded in both directions.


    Of course, in case Ranze¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work, I was parried as soon as my sword cut off his spearhead again, and Ranze¡¯s iron club turned the spearhead he was holding into powder and struck it down, almost crushing his hand. When there is, it is forced to change direction.


    It didn¡¯t end with that, but as he spun like lightning, he threw a back kick at me, and Ranze threw the spear stick that was still cut at me like a dagger, so we naturally had no choice but to distance ourselves from him.


    Isn¡¯t this bastard at this level enough to call it the unity of the body and mother? It¡¯s not just the javelin that sucks, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s mastered the javelin technique itself.


    If we keep our distance like this, we have no idea what else to do, so the moment we try to stick together again.


    -Pervert!


    ¡°Cheukhak?!¡±


    Throwing a weapon at Ranze and kicking me, three arrows made of me simultaneously lodged in the breastte of the guy that had been opened and caused an explosion.


    It was so intimidating that even I had to flinch slightly, so I turned my head to see who had helped the ambush with such perfect timing. Ragnis appeared.


    ¡°Come along!¡±


    Standing up a round shield engraved withurel and shield patterns, and wielding a spear to wield magic, her appearance was honestly more cool than ever.


    A word from the artist (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 100 coin sponsorship from Silvario!


    The writer¡¯s continuance is¡­ sponsored¡­ It is not formed¡­ I


    am trying to repay the support of the readers, so please be patient¡­

 Chapter 424

    Having suddenlye to an understanding thanks to Ragnis¡¯ attempted attack, I shouted as I rushed at the buffalo¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Attack with invisible magic!¡±


    This is enough to make me want to say thank you to the crazy demon I met when I was caught up in a gate in the Empire.


    I also have little experience dealing with magic directly, and it¡¯s a fact that I keep forgetting because I usually destroy it or always use magic poetry to figure it out¡­ ¡±


    Asmodians can only understand magic made of mana with the naked eye!¡±


    ¡­Magic users are inevitably insensitive to anything rted to mana or aura.


    Even me right now, so there¡¯s no need to mention the water buffalo horns that contain that much magical power. After concluding that, the majority of people expressed their doubts about the shouts, but when they saw the reaction of the water buffalo horns clearly twisting, they began to dispel their doubts.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    Even if youe and curse at me, it¡¯s toote. Your cause of death is Ahn Ilsa!


    It wasn¡¯t time to save oneself, so I used full power to double eleration to close the distance, aiming for the chestte that had been distorted by the explosion, and poking my sword into it. Of course, he wasn¡¯t a crazy guy who raised his guard against the sword. I just tried to parry with two fists, which I had done with weapons until now.


    Of course, from my point of view, even that seemed crazy enough, but he had already proven himself to be capable of that level several times, so I couldn¡¯t help but be very nervous.


    No matter how hard I tried, it was Ranze and the other knights who helped me in a situation where it was almost certain that all the attacks would be read from the front.


    ¡°Can I be scared of one guy! Drive me!¡±


    Lange is on the side, and three knights are charging from behind the buffalo¡¯s horns. However, it was not that the five of them could work together in a pincer attack. At best, the three knights wouldunch a pincer-like attack, and Ranze and I would y separately.


    But for now, that was enough. His gaze was fixed on Ragnis, who did not know when he would cast his magic.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s reading life or some kind of trick, but he¡¯s confident that he can figure it out without looking, so he seems to be like that.


    He¡¯s a kid who can do a no-young window. Sure enough, despite my efforts, he was only staring at Ragnis until the moment when unknown magic flew into his face to my left.


    -bang!


    ¡°Suck?!¡±


    It would have been nice if he had shed his face as it was, but he must have felt something or the background was distorted like a haze, and when Ragnis¡¯ magic was almost in front of him, he raised a guard and blocked it.


    He was a talented person who could be said to be really jingle, but even if others, including me, were not equal to him, he had enough skills to dig into the gaps that were created.


    As if I thought it would be the most damaging, I leaned aside and gnawed at the armor on the left thigh of the guy who avoided Lange¡¯s blunt weapon. My sword left a cut, and the swords of the knights aimed at the nape of his neck, armpit, and back of his right thigh as if they had promised.


    Even if the divisionmander Hal Ae-bies, one should be hit.


    ¡°Keukhak!¡±


    In the meantime, he showed tenacity to protect the vital points of his neck and armpits, but he could not avoid the sword stabbing into the back of his thigh without armor.


    Watching him stagger and fall to his knees, the knight who seeded in striking his thigh twisted his sword without hesitation and let go of his hand. Once again, amidst everyone¡¯s attacks, I straightened my sword and turned my magic power to cut off his left arm. swung the sword


    I don¡¯t even think that this guy will die. My goal is to force extreme alternatives.


    If you don¡¯t want to be crushed by Ranze¡¯s attack or killed by knights attacking your neck from behind, give up your left arm.


    At that moment, veins appeared on the forehead of the arrogant guy who was not even wearing a helmet.


    My body reacted instinctively to the foreshadowing that I would never have known if I hadn¡¯t seen it in advance in the abandoned dungeon, but there was no time to sound a warning. I didn¡¯t know if it was right to blow his left arm like this or if it was right to block it and watch it.


    ¡°Big!¡±


    However, as soon as a growl-like moan escaped from the mouth of the buffalo horn, the body moved first.


    I lowered my stance, threw my body as if I was jumping forward and crawled, and turned around once, staring straight at the left fist of the buffalo horn that was trying to punch me down, and swung the sword dug into his armpit.


    An enchanted sword cuts off his left arm with the slightest resistance, blood stters, and the sound of iron tes cracking and screams reverberate indistinctly above my head.


    Then, as drops of his blood flew through the air in slow motion, Ragnis¡¯ magic hit him again. much more intensely than before.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    The magic hit his breastte again this time, but it didn¡¯t seem like a scream came out because of it. The guy who made the feat of shing Ranze and the knights with his right arm in an instant grabbed the severed shoulder rather than the enchanted chest, so I¡¯m probably right.


    While lying on the floor, I wanted to cut off his legs as well, but I had no choice but to give up because of the water buffalo horns kicking at my side without losing my will to fight as I grabbed my shoulder in pain.


    Instead, I quickly crouched down to cushion the impact as much as possible and fired the needle toward the outside of the thigh of the guy I had shed. Fortunately, I couldn¡¯t block him this far, and I was able to smile contentedly as I watched the needle nestle deep in his thigh as it slid across the floor like a ball.


    Are you watching from hell? Envelde? That¡¯s the price of ¡®real¡¯ arrogance.


    ¡°Go, attack¡­!¡±


    The fist he swung was quite sharp, and the two knights were scattered on the floor, their breasttes bent, and Lange¡¯s blunt weapon bent like a straw and bounced far away.


    That was a scene created with just one swing of his bare fist. Even as he keenly felt the fucking consequences of a divisionmander running his mana out of control, he thought it was a good idea to cut off his left arm without hesitation.


    In the meantime, Ranze, who stood up from his seat trembling, gave the order, and the knights who were still in good shape rushed at it like crazy.


    No matter how much he had run amok to the level of a divisionmander, he couldn¡¯t stop them when one arm was cut off and both legs were torn apart. Even when it reached that point, he resisted terribly and blew the knights away, but his erratic fists, without weapons, injured but did not cause death. Ragnis¡¯ magic, which flew non-stop, also yed a role.


    In less than a minute, the resistance of the buffalo horns forcibly came to an end.


    It wasn¡¯t dead. Even so, the reason why I expressed it aspulsory was because there were only five swords embedded in his right arm.


    The guy who withstood the attacks of the knights for dozens of seconds in a hopeless situation was amazing, but the knights did more. They escaped a fatal blow to the buffalo¡¯s horns in order to capture them alive, even at the cost of breaking their own bones.


    Instead, they literally didn¡¯t stop putting their attacks where they wouldn¡¯t die. In the process, as many as ten knights fell to the ground in blood clots, but I didn¡¯t think it was unsightly at all.


    How could you consider those who sacrificed themselves to be disgraceful when you understand how great the benefits of capturing him are?


    ¡°I never thought it would end up like this¡­¡±


    A mound of dirt began to rise up around the guy whoughed as if he was despondent. Judging by the flow of the tail, it seemed that Ragnis was casting magic to arrest him.


    ¡°Then why did you crawl into the enemy camp alone?¡±


    I stood up with my throbbing body, pulled out the needle I had driven into his thigh, and approached and uttered a word.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hear from you.¡±


    Obviously, the guy¡¯s condition looked dangerous, but he couldn¡¯t be careless. If you look closely, even the left arm I cut off has stopped bleeding, and the right arm where the sword is still stuck doesn¡¯t bleed either.


    ¡°There¡¯s still enough room to stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°¡­sharp.¡±


    The buffalo horns looked at me, not particrly denying or smiling.


    It¡¯s exactly like looking over my head¡­


    ¡°But I mean¡­ I¡¯ve never been here alone.¡±


    The clenched fist jumped high, kicking off the mound of dirt that was trapping me.


    When I looked up at the sky, I saw that a flying dragon was attempting a free fall with its wings folded.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    The horns of the buffalo, which can super-jump even after reaching that point, were shit, but the flying dragon pilot who tried to save his divisionmander even though there was a hole in the skin was also shit. Btedly, Ragnis blew his magic and fireballs flew from other invisible ces, but the pilot¡¯s skills were good, so they were blocked by the protective magic and disappeared.


    The horns of the buffalo, which grabbed the dragon¡¯s leg with a movement that I couldn¡¯t think of as someone who had put five knives into my one remaining arm, looked straight down at me and shouted.


    ¡°Next time, definitely¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see myself missing him even if I died soon after listening to the boring lines like a viin escaping, so what made me stop trying to shoot the needle by moving my magic power again was another person who had justunched a body m into the side of the flying dragon that was just trying to increase altitude. It was a dragon.


    It was the dragon that I robbed.


    ¡°Oops?!¡±


    Not biting, not halfway trying to attack with ws, but a water buffalo horn that was swept away by a body m with all its strength, let go of its hand in shock, and watching the two dragons tangle and fall to the ground, I was convinced that this situation was over


    . Along with that, I began to seriously consider how to officially raise the flying dragon I had picked up.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for supporting MoriyaSuwako¡¯s 100 coins!


    Yeonseong¡­ No¡­ I¡¯m not Dr. Nitro¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short of time and budget, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m short of time¡­


    Mr. Kim Youngjin_689 Thank you for your 1000 coin donation!


    I couldn¡¯t help but express my gratitude with the way I became a human! I will write hard!


    I¡¯ll bring something with you soon! As always thank you readers!

 Chapter 425

    After the battle was over and two prisoners were taken, I found out why the stole dragon had voluntarily started a Pokemon battle, and it was Laika¡¯s performance.


    Even though it now shows a habit no different from a dog, the magic sword¡¯s ability hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared, but one of them is said to read and understand the user¡¯s thoughts.


    There are some distance restrictions, but this time it was close enough, so Laika exined that the arrogance I felt at the time watching the guy run away flowed into him, and he gave the order to the flying dragon without hesitation.


    ¡°Orders? Words through?¡±


    To be honest, it was surprising that he read my thoughts a little bit, but it was a fantasy mechanism because he fed blood. He smiled and replied as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    [More than words, suggesting a direction? It was done with the master¡¯s magic, so the master should be able to do it too!]


    It was a very natural and natural ability, so I couldn¡¯t hear a satisfactory exnation even if I poured my magic power into the smart Leica mode. Still, since it was said that it was done with magic, it would be possible somehow with the help of Master and Seneranter.


    anyway. The evaluation of the flying dragon, who became a person of merit for catching the divisionmander and his gang who tried to escape, soared, and even those who were shy at first came to the point of feeding them as nice.


    Even though he had already enjoyed the luxury of eating a whole live goat under themand of Brigadier Alt, the guy who ate it all went to the side of my tent with the unanimous opinion that ¡®a dragon that knows how to attack the enemy on its own can¡¯t cause trouble¡¯. I¡¯m curled up on my stomach and sleeping. I wondered if the military would confiscate it, but there was no sign of such an attempt.


    That was all that was rxed, and thanks to the splendid feat of capturing the sudden appearance of the Demon Divisionmander, themanding department was extremely busy.


    All the key personnel, including the brigademander, hid themselves in the tent at themand post and entered the meeting, while the other members strengthened their vignce and worked hard to build a position, preparing for further attacks by the demons.


    When I heard that some of the wizards who had been attacking the city, led by Sir Radnell Vandes, were called back and moved the remains of the copsed wall to build a barricade, I realized once again that the war in this world was very different from my previous life. I thought it was just a wooden fence.


    Because of that, most of the knights and low-level soldiers were recruited and busy, but it was a story that had nothing to do with me now.


    Because I was the greatest contributor and patient. Unlike other patients, he is a VIP patient resting after being healed in a private tent.


    ¡°I¡¯m very proud of it!¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Ragnis hit me on the shoulder with a tter, but I couldn¡¯t do anything except scream. I didn¡¯t pass out again, but it was because I could only lift a finger because of the indescribably severe muscle pain.


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s unfair this time!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it? Do you want to say it¡¯s unfair because the divisionmander came in while I was still?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­? Right?¡±


    ¡°The karma I¡¯vemitted so far is back!!¡±


    Damn! Unlike in the past, it was Ragnis who was bing really muscr now, so the palm he swung with sincerity was extremely fierce, so I held my breath and screamed once more.


    She didn¡¯t mind when Cheryl hit her face knee, so you¡¯re just going to suck it up with something like this? At that time, I strengthened my body with magical power, so it was just a slight hit!


    If you can¡¯t use even a drop of magical energy, you¡¯ll have a human body after all, so there¡¯s no way to help the sting. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather hit it with my fist, but that¡¯s just a whip.


    ¡°Sir, please. It hurts so much.¡±


    When I begged for it because it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t help butugh, Ragnis red at it for a long time, but eventually let out a deep sigh and lowered his hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live¡­ but I don¡¯t have a fever likest time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think it¡¯s the influence of the Spirit-sama¡¯s help.¡±


    It is said that he suffered from a high fever because he couldn¡¯te to his senses.


    ¡°More than that, water¡­ no, what did the divisionmander decide to do?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s a major figure, they say there¡¯s a high possibility that he¡¯ll be taken to the rear to gather information. They say it¡¯s a very rare case of a divisionmander-level being held prisoner.¡±


    It is said that a person as strong as a buffalo horn is usually killed or lost in a fight. Whether it¡¯s because of a warlike nature or a sense of duty.


    It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t a single person in the kingdom¡¯s army who could unterally capture a person with the level of a divisionmander, but neglecting such a talented person to go to the battlefield meant that you would just watch with your eyes open as the opponent ran wild and shed the average power. Ragnis exined that the actual capture rate was low as they sent out simrly skilled yers as if they were fighting against each other since it was no different.


    ¡°Hey, a person with power who can unterally capture the divisionmander. Should I be a 10th sword?¡±


    ¡°I heard that 10 swords are higher.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, really.¡±


    Just how strong was Sir Ekaf, even if he only had 10 swords, it was more than buffalo horns. Even though I live next door, I don¡¯t know.


    I felt a bit sad because I felt like I was living a life far from thebat power meter alone, but it wasn¡¯t important right away, so I corrected my thoughts of falling into Samcheonpo and asked another question to Ragnis.


    ¡°Can I see him before then?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult since Alt Brigadier clearly acknowledged your contributions and moved on. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°He knew about our town.¡±


    Ragnis¡¯s eyes widened as if this was an unexpected answer. It was an understandable reaction, as I had never expected such a harvest in my first war.


    ¡°directly?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. But you probably know more than I do. Do you know when we¡¯ll take you to the capital?¡±


    ¡°They say that when the follow-up unit joins, they will send troops right away. It will bete tomorrow at the earliest, or two dayster as expected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Now it¡¯s hard to move unless you¡¯re being helped by a huge Leica.


    ¡°First of all, rest well today. I¡¯ll talk to you so we can meet right away when things get better tomorrow.¡±


    I was slightly hungry after eating, but now I was more physically exhausted than that, so I quickly fell asleep after Ragnis¡¯ confirmation.


    I wondered if I might see the spirit¡¯s face again, so I was hoping that I might be able to hear the story I hadn¡¯t heard before¡­ It was after filling.


    I don¡¯t know how much better it would be with just one night¡¯s rest, but I was still able to move my body. Maybe it was the result of a priesting and diligently practicing the Holy Law. If what I actually felt was muscle pain, then it was muscle pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dig it, really¡­¡±


    Even the joints were sore. Looking back on what I moved yesterday, the joints must have been strained. Still, it was so big that I didn¡¯t have to worry about my height, so I got up from my seat and a long stretched Leica followed me.


    I only woke up after sleeping for one day, but my surroundings had changed quite a bit. There are torches everywhere, watchtowers high enough to be seen, and barricades in front of which are a mix of real shattered walls and timbers.


    It must have been very noisy in many ways, but once again I admired the fact that he had fallen asleep without waking up, and I moved to Ragnis¡¯ quarters.


    Because the soldiers I encountered in the middle greeted me very politely, I also politely responded. I was suffering from muscle pain. Fortunately, the light was on in her tent when I arrived at the end of a small incident. As I approached, wondering what to say to the guards I had never seen before, standing in front of me, the tent just opened and Lord Lenissa walked out from inside.


    ¡°Ah, Sir Ega. I heard about the martial arts you performed yesterday. Are you feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, it has improved a lot. Has the Marquis coughed? I want to see you for a moment because I want to ask you something about the prisoners.¡±


    When I cautiously brought up the story in case the guards thought it strange that I hade so early in the morning, Sir Renissa replied with a light smile.


    ¡°Anyway, I just got an order rted to him and I¡¯m on my way out. Since there¡¯s a meeting early in the morning, I¡¯ll be guiding you instead. He said he¡¯s already finished talking with Brigadier Alt. Do you want to go right away?¡±


    It¡¯s hard to have a meeting from the morning.


    There was nothing good about beingte, so I nodded willingly, and Sir Renissa naturally took the lead and gave me directions.


    ¡°Yesterday I showed my shame.¡±


    However, what Sir Lenissa said at the same time was very absurd. For a moment, I thought it meant that I couldn¡¯t stop Ragnis¡¯ intervention, but what followed was apletely different story.


    ¡°I thought I had trained to the best of my ability, but the divisionmander was strong. Even though I ran with the other knights at a man who was no different from having already fallen, I didn¡¯t know that driving a sword into his arm would be all he could do.¡±


    Ah¡­ Did Sir Lenissa be included in that? I didn¡¯t have time to look at his face because I was distracted, so I didn¡¯t know at all. However, it was never something to say that I didn¡¯t even know he was here, so I responded appropriately, choosing my words as carefully as possible.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support from 0088!


    Thank you for your 50 Coin Sponsorship!


    Sorry for not giving you more!!!

 Chapter 426

    The demons who went into a runaway were originally difficult to deal with, so they gave a heartfelt constion that it would have been the same no matter who was there, and the ce they arrived on a short walk was a stone prison made hastily.


    No, it seemed more urate to call it a huge shackle or seal rather than a prison. It was because a huge magic circle had been drawn on top of it, and the rocks, which looked like they had been worked hard with magic, were entwined with rocks that were entangling the entire body of the bowed water buffalo horn like shackles.


    As soon as I saw it, no matter how much he didn¡¯t get proper treatment, he said he didn¡¯t have an arm, but is it right that he can be locked up with something like that? It was a sight that made me think, but the key was the magic circle on the floor. I didn¡¯t have a chance to use magic while drawing a magic circle, so I was vague, but I¡¯ve definitely learned from my master.


    I remember that it was a magic circle developed for the purpose of a kind of debuff trap that continuously interferes with the magic of the target on top of the magic circle.


    It was said that it had to be prepared in advance, it took a long time to activate, and the wider the range, the less effective it was, so it was concluded that there was no way to use it in realbat right away¡­ I never thought it would have such a useful use.


    ¡°I am Sir Eldmia Ega, who has been interrogated in the name of the Margrave of Levien with the permission of Brigadier Alt, Sir Eldmia Ega.


    While immersed in such feelings, when Sir Renissa spoke to the guards guarding the buffalo horns, they opened the way without hesitation, as if they had already heard the story. Sir Lenissa stepped aside with those guards and continued with a polite gesture.


    ¡°I heard it was a personal story.¡±


    I¡¯ll keep my distance for a while, so at the gesture toe out after talking, I thanked him with a slight nod and then walked towards the horns of the buffalo in the middle of the magic circle. Then, the guy who had been silently staring at the floor until now opened his mouth with a slight movement of his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be affected too, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°This? It¡¯s a designated magic circle.¡±


    What is the reason to do inefficient things to spread the power in a range type to capture the divisionmander level? He responded lightly and kicked the floor, and his eyebrows curled strangely.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re well-informed. You said you could fly weapons without touching them. Are you a magic knight?¡±


    ¡°I lived hard because the person I was dealing with seemed formidable. I naturally learned various skills.¡±


    The face of the buffalo horn looking at me is full of fatigue. I wondered if I would have a pretty tired face since I was only able to move, but it was nothingpared to the guy who had his arm cut off and was beaten with a knife several times.


    But that was all. No anger, no resentment, no ridicule.


    He just looked extremely tired.


    ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±


    The words that the man who opened his mouth again, exhausted from fatigue, made me unknowingly snort. After all kinds of torture, the only thing left to do is to blow all that can be blown and die, and a guy with a high possibility is asking a question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a position to ask questions?¡±


    ¡°instead.¡±


    In spite of my sarcastic remarks, he didn¡¯t care about my reaction and continued talking.


    ¡°Instead, I will definitely answer your three questions.¡±


    And it definitely piqued my interest. After all, my purpose was to get an answer from him.


    It¡¯s not hard to see why I would make such a suggestion in the first ce, convinced that I had something to ask. Just looking at my reaction during yesterday¡¯s battle and the situation where I had to step out again like this, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to infer that there was something I wanted to find out about him.


    In contrast, I had no idea what he wanted to ask me. It¡¯s not a bad suggestion by any means, but rather it is, so it¡¯s questionable.


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange attitude for the guy who tried to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that particr attitude. Once as a courtesy towards the one who defeated me, and once as a responsibility for the misfortune you suffered as a person in the position ofmander of the demon king¡¯s army. Of course, the other time is premised on you answering my question. It¡¯s Rohan¡¯s price.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can ask you two questions before you go?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even if you do, I will answer with all my heart.¡±


    ¡­It felt strange to see a guy who had been talking nonsense about things like dying for the dead until yesterday was doing this. So when I asked the question openly, even the answer that came back was profound.


    ¡°Even though I killed innocent people as themander of the army and as a demon, winning the war, punishing those for the sake of the demon, and wiping out the only survivor with my own hands. It really did. But now I failed, I lost. Now I don¡¯t act as amander, I only act as a warrior.¡±


    I¡¯m talking seriously, but it was an idea that I couldn¡¯t easily understand from my point of view. He seems to be someone who knows how to divide public and private affairs.


    ¡°Even if that means betraying the demon king¡¯s army?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t betray you. I¡¯m amander who moves with my body anyway, so I don¡¯t know anything, and even if I do, I won¡¯t tell you. I only made this offer to you because I know you have something you personally want to dig out of me. Otherwise, for the sake of the kingdom. Are you going to throw away the chance you took?¡±


    ¡°You talk as if I caught you alone from earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I came here, and because you held on, the kingdom army was able to hold me back, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    It was the calmness I didn¡¯t like. However, as he said, it was true that I had no intention of wasting the opportunity given to me for the sake of the kingdom, so I decided not to ask any more meaningless questions.


    ¡°Ask first.¡±


    ¡°Are you the devil¡¯s champion?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    In response to the question and answer without any cool deal, the guy¡¯s expression became more subtle once more. It seemed that I doubted whether I was sincere in my answer.


    But he didn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°¡­An instant answer.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been thinking about it several times. Think of it as being out of luck. I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s true that Epa got help from you.¡±


    I¡¯ve never been specifically given such a position, and it¡¯s never been mentioned. The saintess only responded that she would treat me roughly like that, so I don¡¯t know yet if Epaga has made me the champion.


    ¡°¡­is it.¡±


    A subtle emotion shone on the tired buffalo horns face, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. In some ways, it looked like regret, and in some ways, it looked like sadness, but it was only for a moment, and he set his expression before I could properly grasp it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. What do you want to ask?¡±


    Even though there was no guarantee that he would know the answer for sure, and there was no certainty that he would only tell the truth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his fingertips tremble slightly. I took a deep breath, suppressing my naturally escting emotions, and began to ask a series of questions.


    ¡°Do you know what the reason for the raid on our vige is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know in detail. It was a top-secret operation even within the Demon King¡¯s army. The only thing known is that there was an ancient demon temple there, and a unit was dispatched to retrieve the relics there.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough to know specifically?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s equally impossible to ascertain whether it¡¯s true or not. Since it¡¯s the most widespread rumor, there¡¯s an overwhelmingly high probability that it¡¯s true. But among all the rumors¡­ the massacre is the same.¡±


    It is unknown what the artifact was, how the army was able to sneak into the kingdom, and so on. After answering, the buffalo horn calmly waited for the next question, but I had to take some time to recover my emotions.


    It is said that the fact that there is a demon temple is a fact that I already knew through Master, but that it may have been the cause of the death of the vigers and my parents¡­ I was a bit shocked.


    This life may be more twisted than I thought.


    ¡°¡­then I don¡¯t even know who led it.¡±


    ¡°The subject is unknown. However, a top-secret mission of that level is led by the Special Operations Command.¡±


    ¡°Special Operations Command? Where is it? The capital?¡±


    ¡°Is that the third question?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment at the question of the water buffalo horn, but I was soon convinced. Well, since you answered that there would be a nner in the Special Operations Command to the question of ¡®who led it¡¯, you can see that it was the second question.


    ¡°Yes. Last question.¡±


    There was a high possibility that the demons, who could be called the target anyway, were in the Special Operations Department or something, so there was no need to hesitate. The buffalo horn nodded at my confirmation and opened its mouth.


    ¡°Special Operations Command operates on the frontlines. It does not move to the rear unless the war is over.¡±


    I felt a little depressed, but the goal became clear, so it was a very big achievement.


    Thinking about it, I was a little confused, so when I turned around to go back to the inn, the buffalo horn, which had been silent as if it had said everything, opened its mouth btedly.


    ¡°Epa said ¡®sir¡¯.¡±


    I wanted to just ignore it and go, but seeing the attitude of not only faithfully keeping what he said but also maintaining a quiet conversation, I stopped walking and answered.


    ¡°It was.¡±


    ¡°Why do you use honorifics? Aren¡¯t you resentful? He¡¯s a demon god.¡±


    ¡°Because you received a lot of care and special treatment beyond what you can imagine.¡±


    His expression twisted into question at my unaffected answer.


    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the point of being the god of the demons? I have no ill feelings toward the demons or Epaga-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­The demons have no malice?¡±


    ¡°The only ones I show malice are the bastards who touch me.¡±


    It was a water buffalo horn with a look of disbelief, but there was no reason to exin it at length, so I turned around and finished the conversation with an appropriate answer.


    Now, in preparation for the unfinished war, I had to rest a little more and recover quickly, so I returned to my lodgings as quickly as possible after finishing my business.

 Chapter 427

    It has been the ninth day since the fortress city of Levien fell without being able to properly resist the invasion of the Humans.


    Because of the outer wall that was breached in two days, the inner castle was pushed back before the main force arrived, and in the end, not only did the pincer attack fail, but also suffered devastating damage from a pincer attack by the human army. It was a great event enough to arouse.


    Not only to check whether the silver eagle brigade of Isthel, who had left the battlefield, had that much power and was hiding it, but also to investigate the possibility that thest survivor of the Levien family, who moved together in the name ofmander-in-chief, might be an unseen genius or a warrior. , A situation where literally all the wires were turned upside down by the sudden change.


    Amid such chaos, the demon lords nearby, who were in charge of supplying Levien, were busily moving every day to hurry up and recapture it before the human racepletely regained Levien and went into maintenance. Thanks to that effort, the Humans were unable topletely take over Levien and were walking a tightrope, but as time passed, the damage from the Demon King¡¯s army increased unterally.


    The wrong first button was also a problem, but it wasrgely due to the change in the tactics of the Humans.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s a dragon knight!¡±


    When the demon guards who had established a base in the woods and assisted the Levien attack team shouted, an emergency was put on the entire camp. The human tribe¡¯s new means of attack, which had never existed before, boasted viciousness that made the demon king¡¯s army hold back their throats.


    That was the case with the 20 flying dragons flying across the sky at dawn right now. The guards called them dragon knights, but themander of the base knew that those demons were different from dragon knights.


    Those guys who appeared suddenly recently and harassed the rear of the Demon King¡¯s army were not dragon knights, but mobile knightunchers, and they were a terrible nightmare that was iparable to catapults.


    ¡°Shoot the signal re! Call the detached team! They must have bypassed the main unit and approached, so we just have to hold on!¡±


    Although he shouted to encourage his subordinates, themander foresaw death.


    In the first ce, this was a base built for the purpose of managing supplies and amodating wounded soldiers, so the number of proper troops was limited. They were aiming because they knew that, and it was clear that all those riding on top of the 20 flying dragons would be stronger than the Demon King¡¯s army here.


    Still, a handful of hope remained in the dying fire. All it takes is a flute knight. Then you can survive.


    ¨C Pip!


    And themander¡¯s wishes were shattered terribly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a flute knight!¡±


    Using the sound of the whistle as a signal, the drakes fold their wings all at once, lower their altitude, and charge toward the ground. Few wizards threw attack magic, but it was impossible to hit the agile drakes. As the whistle rang once more, the wizards who had shot the magic were hit by an unknown attack and copsed.


    ¡°Shit¡­!¡±


    A human knight who broke through the outer wall of Levien alone and dropped the light-shooter Irap. The guy who overturned the rear in less than a week and became the devil of the supply route.


    ¡°Fight! You must fight and endure!¡±


    He won¡¯t let themander live. That¡¯s why themander couldn¡¯t stop. I had to read andmand my subordinates in order to somehow increase their chances of survival.


    He strengthened his body by exploding his mana, pulled out a spear that had been parked next to the tent, and aimed at the flute knight charging from the front.


    ¡°Today! We! Kill the flute knight right here!¡±


    It was a futile dream. There was no one here who could beat the flute knight. All of them are on the front lines. That was the distinction between the rear and the front for the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Suppressing the desire to run away out of a sense of duty as a soldier, the spear he threw missed as expected, and themander, who confirmed that a person jumped from the flying dragon that suddenly turned, drew his sword.


    ¡°For freedom!¡±


    The flute knight, whose expression was unknown because of the helmet, responded by swinging a two-handed ax skillfully in the air.


    And that was thest memory of themander¡¯s life.


    ?


    The advantage of being able to move the main power at will is meaningless in front of enemies already locked in the base by shortening the physical distance by operating the gate with overwhelming magic power.


    Of course, the story would be different if they had enough time to bring troops from other fronts, but unlike the early days of the war, the Humans and Demons today are Park Bing.


    The army of the human race, which was close to seeing the game with quantity, became stronger as time went by, and the kingdom soldiers, who were able to deal with five with a single demon army soldier, now reached the point where even two gathered together could deal with one. Even the void created by the movement of the Eunsuri Brigade was filled by the Empire leading its warriors to fight, so the only troops the Demon King¡¯s Army could use were rear troops that had no direct connection to the war.


    Because of the imbnce, there is no way that the rear troops, who suddenly faced the elite of the Humans, could be intact. Even if it was a demon.


    ¡°Weapons are majanggeum anyway, so there¡¯s no way to use them. Destroy mainly food and other materials. Capture those who surrender and collect them in the center¡­¡± Levien¡¯s attack caused so many


    injuries that it reminded us of the early days of the war. The weight of the base naturally increased as a relief center, and now the ratio ofbatable troops to wounded reached 1:4.


    The rumored flute knight appeared in such a ce, so the result was obvious. The Demon King, who was guarding the tent where the wounded were gathered, calmed down and thought about how to ept the end.


    Should I make ast resort, or should I just ept death? Still, if you look at the conversation that sounds small just now, it seems like they are collecting people who have surrendered. Is it right to surrender?


    But to them, this ce is in the middle of enemy territory. He couldn¡¯t afford to deal with prisoners. Maybe they¡¯re trying to collect them all and bury them alive.


    ¡°I thought I would die without ever having a rtionship.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make a decision easily, and I thought about my miserable feelings. At the words I uttered inadvertently, a wounded soldier lying on the bed smiled and opened his mouth.


    ¡°What is it, was it our medical friend¡¯s sympathy?¡±


    One leg was blown off, and the female soldier, who suffered serious injuries to her arm, struggled to raise her upper body and continued.


    ¡°You should have told me right away.


    ¡°Shit. What would he want to eat with a bitch without one leg?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, are your legs in this situation? Shouldn¡¯t it be enough if you can drive them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather put a knot in the hole.¡±


    The injured soldier lying next to her was in much more serious condition, so she couldn¡¯t even raise her upper body, but the woman threw her water cup without hesitation, andughter erupted from all sides as the wounded soldier who was hit on the forehead screamed.


    It was an unbelievable sight that the base had already been robbed by the enemy¡¯s elite, but rather, it was the result of giving up everything.


    ¡°Well¡­ I had a lot of trouble. I wanted to die fighting.¡±


    ¡°A fucking war.¡±


    ¡°I was sick of it, but it went well¡­¡± What


    cut off the smallints and chatter that broke out one by one was a sword that prated the entrance and the noise made by the medic who reacted to it and kicked out of the seat convulsively. As everyone who could move their eyes looked at the entrance, a sword that began to move slowly lifted the tent.


    Although he was wearing a helmet, it was not difficult to see that he was a human knight. I couldn¡¯t feel any magic power, and the style of the armor was different.


    ¡°Check the aid station. Report to Sir Ega.¡±


    The hum of the voiceing from the helmet felt like a death sentence. The medic jumped up reflexively and leaned his back against the pole supporting the tent, feeling his legs give way.


    The knight still held up the tent with his sword and looked inside, but did not take any action. Not long after that, another presence was felt, and the demons who recognized the person who had appeared holding up the tent that had not been seen with their hands drew in a long breath.


    A person wearing a different type of armor and helmet alone with the knights following him. It was a flute knight.


    ¡°How many do you think there are?¡±


    Blood was still dripping from the ax in his hand, no matter how many demons he had killed. However, from the moment he appeared, the nervous demons had no time to feel fear again.


    ¡°This tent seems to have about fifty. There are tents of simr size elsewhere, so it is believed that there are more injured.¡±


    ¡°How many surrendered?¡±


    ¡°I was about twenty when I just checked.¡±


    Hearing the answer, the flute knight nodded slightly and entered the tent. It felt like the air around them was changing, and everyone trembled with fear.


    The notoriety that the flute knight built in a short period of time was great. The medic¡¯splexion began to turn pale when he saw the flute knight approaching him at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.


    ¡°Coke! Coke!¡±


    It was when the flute driver had almost reached the medic that everyone could not even make the sound of spitting when a violent coughing sound resounded. The flute knight¡¯s helmet naturally turned in the direction of the sound.


    Then he turned around and approached the wounded soldier who was coughing so violently that his whole body was shaking.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The medic couldn¡¯t stop him as the sound of his heart grew loud enough to burst his eardrums. I couldn¡¯t move because I just wanted to live a little longer, not because I thought it was a big deal to die first because I had a little cough. As soon as I realized that fact, self-loathing surged up, but even that quickly faded in the face of the threat of death.


    So, when he saw the sight of the flute driver reaching right next to the injured soldier who was coughing and trying to reach for the water bottle somehow, reached into the water bottle, poured water, and handed the cup to the wounded soldier, he thought he was crazy and was looking at something stupid. I get it.


    ¡°¡­ Coke!¡±


    Are you trying to kill me the moment you get the water cup? Or when you die, even if you die, will you drink the water and let it die?


    When all the demons watching were thinking about that, the injured soldier, who couldn¡¯t stand the cough, carefully reached out and took the cup.


    Then, after confirming that he was drinking, the flute driver naturally turned around and headed for the entrance.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all seriously injured. There¡¯s no need to pull them out. Check the other tents and, if the situation is simr, put them on standby with the medic in charge.¡±


    ¡°Shall we attach those who surrendered in advance?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to distract them. They¡¯ll release them after we leave.¡±


    It was unrealistic to see them walking away from the tent while naturally conversing with each other. The medic grasped the situation as he managed to fill his empty, white head with thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Medical friend, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. I see.¡±


    However, rather than feeling relieved that they lived or questioning their intentions, it was quickest to grasp the dampness of their lower legs.


    Even though he felt pathetic, the medicughed at the relief that his life was on the line, and while the other wounded soldiers were also btedly exhaling and groaning, the female soldier, who was standing upright and resting her chin, asked the wounded soldier lying next to her with a serious expression.


    ¡°Honestly, even if not having a leg bothers me, how can it be a conflict if I pee?¡±


    The wounded soldier snorted as if he was dumbfounded, then shook his head as an answer instead.

 Chapter 428

    The fact that Ragnis sent an inquiry to the royal family about the possession of the dragon and returned with a super-fast response within two days was a proposal to participate in the new dragon unit as a kind of advisor.


    At first, I wondered if the King and Old Man Lesrom had gotten along well, but when I read the draft of the n they proposed, I got goosebumps.


    Oh my God, airborne troops? Did you think that also came from the story of me jumping off a flying dragon and fighting?


    The designer was supposed to be Lesrom, but it was an idea that made me seriously doubt that the nobleman was actually a modern person reincarnated a long time ago.


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but this time it¡¯s the one I¡¯m asking for, so I was thinking of epting the reasonable offer, but I¡¯m not a new recruit at all, and I don¡¯t know when the preparation started, and I¡¯m enclosing flying dragons who have roughly finished basic training and fairly good knights, so I can ascend the dragon as an attribute. He offered to help me learn, so there was no reason to refuse.


    Of course, there could be trouble with the knights who were ufortable with the fact that a stone rolled in from outside suddenly put them in an unreasonable position of torture, but they thought that it would be fine to solve it with their skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the hero who defended the capital!¡±


    And yet, for some reason, these humans were so outspoken in their kindness.


    On the first day, I wondered if I wanted to act, and the next day I even thought that it might be old Lesrom¡¯s ploy to make me fall in love with them and help the kingdom army, but after all, their favor was real.


    Afterwards, I thought about it and talked about it. Surprisingly, that was a normal reaction.


    Since the condition itself for flying dragon knights is loyalty towards the royal family and kingdom, at the point of being a ¡®knight who can skillfully ride a flying dragon¡¯, they already met the prerequisites.


    It even went through filtering by the names of the royal family and members of the aristocracy, so it was understandable to have fantasies and favors for me, which was close to choosing only the seemingly beneficial things for the kingdom.


    Even though it was an interpretation that was far from my intention, thanks to them, the process of getting to know them was easy.


    ¡°Sir Ega, we have finished destroying all supplies.¡±


    ¡°How many people surrendered?¡±


    ¡°It was thirty-four, and there were three tents for the wounded, so I divided them up and put them in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s neat. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    And as time goes by, in order to achieve the purpose of their creation, they fly into the rear of the Demon King¡¯s army for nearly four days and hit the back of the head, continuing to this day.


    A total of 5 squads of 20 men, if they were proper dragon knights, would have made the enemies urinate just by listening to them. Even so, the biggest reason for me to take turns in the operation in the strange position of advisor was very simple.


    Because there is no one in the kingdom who is better at jumping off a dragon than I am. No kidding, really, that was why I became a torturer.


    After a long time, memories and knowledge from my previous life yed a part here.


    Even knights who have been trained in Aura don¡¯t dare to jump from a height of more than 2 floors, so they have no sense of how dangerous or safe it is to fall from a height.


    It¡¯s me, even with a body that was strengthened thanks to the knowledge of my previous life when skyscrapers were overflowing, I would die if I reached this height, and it would be okay up to this point. It is not easy to guess because there is no.


    As a result, when I first saw them try it as a ss, I had to struggle to hold back myughter. The scene of noblemen with strong bodies thanks to the auraing down to the second floor and slowly jumping down was more fun than I thought.


    I didn¡¯t find it funny that my knees were a little sore from demonstrating several times to make them understand that up to 11 meters, where people feel the most fear if they manage their aura well, is safe bread.


    ¡°Sir, Ega. This may be a new question, but¡­¡±


    Realizing that a lot had happened in less than a week, I was preparing to get on the flying dragon, and a knight cautiously approached me. Although he wore a helmet, he was easily recognizable thanks to the red half-cloak he was wearing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Shantry Squad Leader?¡±


    ¡°I can understand the wounded¡­ Even for the demons who surrendered, wouldn¡¯t it be better to cut off one arm than to leave them alive unscathed? They will eventually be merged into another army and wield their swords at us again.¡±


    There was a reason why he, the squad leader, was so cautious in expressing his opinion to me, who was nothing more than an adviser.


    ¡®Wounded soldiers and those who surrendered will not be touched.¡¯ was one of the conditions for my joining. From a modern point of view, it may be a very natural story thanks to the Geneva Conventions, but it was very different here.


    In a world where even ordinary humans can recover in an instant with the power of magic and potions, being a wounded soldier of a demon is not a being that eats up the enemy¡¯s power more than you think.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean it can be repaired and exported as if it were made in a factory, but there are many means and methods to restore it quickly enough.


    You might think that since it¡¯s not free, the cost can¡¯t be ignored, but it¡¯s much cheaper to restore it than to pick up a new soldier per hundred.


    Even if only one centurion-level was mixed among the injured soldiers I saved, it would be a huge loss to the Humans.


    As a result, in the long war, both sides took prisoners or made merciless decisions except in very special cases.


    Even those who gave me a respectful gaze that seemed infinite, when they heard that I had joined under such conditions, they slightly mixed their gaze as if they were looking at the boy who was obsessed with the ideal without grasping the reality, so I said everything.


    Just understanding the decision to save the injured soldier now is close to making a lot of concessions. The Demon King¡¯s army I let go today could kill the Kingdom¡¯s army tomorrow, so I wouldn¡¯t be very happy with it.


    I fully understand their feelings, but this was a non-negotiable area.


    I don¡¯t like the idea of attacking people who have lost their will to fight, but it had something to do with my convictions.


    ¡°It¡¯s called thew of reaping what you sow. If we kill them, they will kill them too. But then it¡¯s not us who die, but other kingdoms who are weak and unrted. If we cut off our limbs, wouldn¡¯t the limbs of our allies fly away next time?¡±


    As I ridicule all those who touch me, what I worry most about is not copsing upon meeting a wall I cannot ovee, and the arrows of anger are directed not at me, but at the people around me.


    There¡¯s no way I, as a modern man, didn¡¯t know the boring repertoire of revenge chains, right? That¡¯s why if you touch me, even if you give me a chance, if you touch me, I move with the mindset that I will dry the seed altogether. If I had an idea, I would have calcted that it would be cheaper to touch me.


    But the military is different. Even if I decide to fully ept my karma without avoiding it, there are plenty of people who will be shot with arrows instead of me in the name of soldiers.


    In such a situation, if Imit an act of retaliation outside the framework ofbat, the Demon King¡¯s army, which failed to target me, will inevitably retaliate against others who are less powerless than me in the same way or in a more severe way.


    And I have no way of solving those problems that are done on a military basis.


    So, we have no choice but to choose to exclude such cases as much as possible. However, it is impossible not to kill the enemy on the battlefield, so only wounded soldiers and those who surrendered who have no fighting spirit are spared.


    I think that war can be said to be like that only in terms of what happens on the battlefield.


    At least that¡¯s my criteria. Some will say it¡¯s just self-satisfaction, but as always, it¡¯s none of my business.


    It is better to be self-satisfied than not to be self-satisfied.


    ¡°If we send them safely, there is no guarantee that they will do the same, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But we can¡¯t act like beasts just because our enemies might. I just want to stand tall in front of the gods.¡±


    They may have anger toward the Demon King¡¯s army and the demons, but since I have a limited target, there must be a difference of opinion. I didn¡¯t expect him to understand all of this in the first ce, so I decided to close the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to understand. It¡¯s only natural that we have different opinions. However, this is definitely a contract with the royal family, so please follow it for now.¡±


    It could be dissatisfying because it was a finish that was no different from a celebration, but if we talked like this, it would only draw a parallel line, so I said this because I thought it would be better. He nodded vigorously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Excuse me!¡±


    ¡­Howe ¡®this is chivalry!¡¯ I didn¡¯t like it because it was a reaction with the feeling of ¡®, but since I couldn¡¯t hold it separately and ask what I was misunderstanding, I decided to just move on.


    Aside from resolving these minor misunderstandings, there was a lot to do today. Two more supply lines had to be raided before nightfall, so we flew right into the sky as soon as the maintenance was over.

 Chapter 429

    I went through the rear of the Demon King¡¯s army near Levien with an improvised flying dragon paratrooper for about a week, and the sess rate of their mission was surprisingly high even to me, an outsider.


    This was the result of abination of quite a number of reasons and conditions, such as the enemies not realizing that they were different from existing flying dragon knights and being slow to respond, thinking that they were normal flying dragon knights and getting scared, or people leaping out of flying dragons. I didn¡¯t expect it toe down, so everything worked in my favor, including excessive anti-aircraft defense.


    However, among those conditions, the highlight is that all of the flying dragons in the airborne unit are wed.


    Being a flying dragon knight, the physical ability of the flying dragon is as important as the ability of the rider, the magic knight. However, given that they were born as living beings, there are bound to be differences between individual flying dragons, and just as they are managed from head to toe for the finest warhorses, flying dragons are also ssified intobat flying dragons dedicated to flying dragon knights and transport flying dragons ording to strict procedures. If you roughly ssify it easily, you know that it is divided into strength, intelligence, endurance, speed, and size.


    In other words, all the dragons that do not receive a passing score in these five for any reason are judged as having ¡®defects¡¯ and are not suitable forbat dragons. And the guys here were the guys who didn¡¯t get a passing score from 2 to 3 at the most.


    Strength, endurance, size.


    Unlike battle drakes, which cannot withstand the weight of the armor that all drakes have to wear for a long time because of theirck of muscr endurance, and maintains a size that only one person can ride, reducing the area to be hit and increasing mobility, they are bulky. Instead, speed is a passing point, so if it flies without armor, it shows much faster and nimble movements than normalbat drakes.


    Compared to what I saw and experienced at thest Oak Gate, I wonder if it is about 1.5 times faster than a normal flying dragon knight. And the difference, which was not a big deal to the flying dragon knights who had to pursue perfection, came as a huge advantage for us.


    It is useful not only when attempting an assault, but also when keeping an eye on the surroundings while splitting into two groups and robbing supply units. Being able to fly fast means you can travel farther in the same amount of time, and it also means you can run away faster.


    -Piik! Piik! Piik!


    Once long, twice short. A whistling sound from the sky warns us that the enemy¡¯s main force is approaching. Among the knights whistling sporadically in case someone couldn¡¯t hear it, I also blew a whistle to call the flying dragon waiting in the sky.


    Funny enough, now this has be a signal for quickmunication. At first, the demons who only responded to me, saying that we were flute drivers, nicknamed us the flute troop.


    ¨C Pip!


    As if they had been waiting for it, a flying dragon flew in, and other flying dragons that had been roaming the sky like crows followed him and came down to the ground. Perhaps because I took turns sweeping the captured supply units day and night, the flying dragons seemed to regard my flying dragon as a leader.


    Come to think of it, I decided to raise it, so I had to give it a name. If you blow the whistle, it follows on its own, so naturally I forgot about it.


    ¡°The remaining supplies!¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone! It stters!¡±


    The Demon King is not an idiot either. Few troops prepared thoroughly for the rear unit to be attacked, but the units that were attacked quickly got used to our surprise attacks. Additional troops, who had not arrived even after destroying supplies, began to arrive within an hour after the signal re went up, and now it has reached a point where the situation has to be sorted out within 20 minutes after the signal re goes off.


    It¡¯s clear that they started operating something like a 5-minute standby. That¡¯s also by hiring talented people.


    It¡¯s not that the karate knights are weak, but they¡¯ve been beaten by us a lot these past few days, so it¡¯s impossible to know what level of hands prepared by those who are determined to catch them, so we chose to be cautious.


    Fortunately, the knights mounted the flying dragon without hesitation and spurred on. Thanks to this, we were able to leave the camp in time and safely avoid the ice arrows and fireballs that flew at the back of the head at close intervals.


    ¡°They¡¯re responding faster and faster!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it was too rampant! The brigademander said he was aware of this and was nning to revise the n!¡±


    ¡°Good days are gone!¡±


    Everyoneughed at the cry of amenting knight who wanted to change the atmosphere even though he had been fighting a tough battle until just now.


    In fact, today was thest operation I participated in. It is said that everything they have done so far was a kind of hardening work to prevent the enemy from encircling Levien and advancing, but I only know that the main unit is much busier than us flying in the rear. We¡¯ll soon find out if our efforts have achieved what Brigadier Alt wanted.


    Few people knew the details of the situation, as they had to move in a hurrytely, camping, raiding, and sleeping to the extent that it could be called fainting after returning to the Marquis of Levien. We just vaguely assume that things are going well, using the growing cheers and smiles of those who greet us with each passing day as an indicator.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t get injured during the operation and didn¡¯t gossip about it, but the return is the operation! Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡±


    A squad leader who rejoices in sessive operations but is not conceited is truly reliable. There were almost no operational failures, so it¡¯s worth getting a bunch of mulberries on your shoulders, but I liked that these guys didn¡¯t have that.


    ¡°Come to think of it, this is Sir Ega¡¯sst flight, isn¡¯t it? You should go back and have a drink!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to open a keg in Levien that hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet?¡±


    ¡°Who will stop the demon king¡¯s nightmare, the celebratory drink that the flute unit drinks after finishing theirst operation!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the brigademander stop it!¡±


    ¡°Ai-san, that¡¯s a bit like that!¡±


    Of course, apart from theck of mulberry on their shoulders, they seemed a bitcking in tension, but they deserved it.


    The airborne troops fought about 20 battles in less than a week.


    It¡¯s not because all five squads arebined, but because the number of sorties per squad is like this, it¡¯s at the level of fighting without a break in the morning, noon, and evening. It wasn¡¯t just training, but if I was suffering like this in real life, even if I was half asleep, I would wake up when I heard the sound of drawing a knife, so I wouldn¡¯t even care about loosening up a little. The squad leader knows that fact better than anyone else, so he didn¡¯t say ¡®don¡¯t let go¡¯ of ¡®vignce¡¯;


    ¡°If I go back anyway, it¡¯s not going to be a vacation until the next operation! I think I deserve this kind of luxury!¡±


    ¡°Speak in front of the Brigadier General! Neither I nor Mr. Ega have heard anything else!¡±


    The flight went smoothly with the squad leader¡¯s reply andughter mixed with booing, and we were able to safely arrive in Levien before the sunpletely set, passing through sparsely visible power lines.


    Perhaps thanks to the fact that the defense line that had stretched out in front of the gate just a few days ago had gone far ahead, it felt like I was back at home when I was looking at the city closer to being revitalized rather than feeling like a fortress fighting a war.


    That alone relieved the tense nerves, and the cheers and apuse of the soldiers grew as the wall and the city got closer.


    It was an unavoidable reaction because rumors about the vicious rear attack by the Piri unit had spread far and wide. It got to the point that even reinforcements from other cities would wave at us when they saw us, and we were greeted with such hospitality that we wandered over the city for a while beforending at a temporary stop.


    I didn¡¯t do it to enjoy the attention, but it was a procedure that was created because it was annoying to get on and fly again if there was an attack by a short distance afternding at most. It is said that the defense line was pushed back a lot, but as we were aiming for the rear, the Demon King¡¯s army made a simr attempt through thend, so there were not a few cases where it sortied again like that unexpectedly.


    While admiring the newly added supplies and nonbat agents every day afternding, the dragon managers dispatched from the capital skillfully grabbed the reins of the dragons we rode and opened their mouths.


    ¡°You worked hard. Brigadier Alt left a message to take a break after posting the report.¡±


    ¡°The brigademander?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because it¡¯s an exhibition, I can¡¯t allow excessive drinking, but I also said that a ss of wine is allowed.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a nobleman who has risen from the bottom, so he sees through the knights¡¯ hearts very well. Aside from thementations of the knights from behind, me and the squad leader looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    It was because the brigademander, who had never been allowed to drink until now, had a vague understanding of what it meant to allow even one drink. The squad leader, who sent the other knights to the bar the manager had told him about, said while stroking his ragged beard.


    ¡°Honestly, I never imagined that this recapture operation would be so easy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of victory yet¡­ but I agree.¡±


    ¡°You have worked hard.


    ¡°Thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work and the determination of the royal family.¡±


    Breaking through the outer fortress in two days and improvised airborne troops achieving significant results were a contributing factor, but the fact that the kingdom hadpleted all preparations and immediately acted as soon as the opportunity presented itself gave the impression that it had definitely hit a wedge. It was a heartfelt answer.


    Today, the Marquis of Levien is crowded and hectic with troops, merchants andborers from all over the city.


    The castle walls that were destroyed by magic were quickly restored by the power of wizards and dwarves, and the sounds of carpenters hammering ceaselessly between the streets and buildings copsed due to urban fighting. Needless to say, all of this was thanks to the royal family¡¯s bold decision.


    It was a very good result, except that the aftermath caused Ragnis to have very dark circles due to being burdened with all kinds of paperwork as the head of the city.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t look in the mirror, I¡¯m sure dark circles are no joke. So does the squad leader right next to me.


    ¡°Now you can get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wake up tomorrow.¡±


    After exchanging light jokes, we headed to the introspection to write a report as soon as possible.


    Our steps were much lighter than usual, perhaps because we realized that we were on the verge of reiming the city.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, MoriyaSuwako!


    Thank you for sponsoring 10 Coins, Lim Soo-Ha!


    I will work hard so that you can enjoy watching it in the future!

 Chapter 430

    Writing a report, drinking a ss of wine with a hundred or so knights in a bar.


    Then, pretending not to see the knights who procured a keg of beer from somewhere like a ghost and spread out the absurd sophistry that beer is not alcohol, but a grain stew with a lot of water, I pretended not to see it and left the bar.


    Looking at it like this, it is hard to believe that it is a city at the center of a war. There were more intact ces in the city than copsed ones, and the people who could be seen were so bright as if they had alreadypletely recaptured the city.


    There was no particr reason to dislike such an atmosphere since it was said that they were posting the news of a winning streak, but as I walked through the streets intoxicated with such an atmosphere, a feeling of uneasiness crept up from within for the first time in a while.


    The reason, of course, is because of the buffalo horns.


    The guy was strong. Even though I mobilized everything I could, I could barely hold on. Because of using the same magic power, it didn¡¯t work as a surprise attack like Enbelde, and even putting magic power on a weapon was excellent in every way to the extent that it was dealt with with impromptu judgment and skill.


    I¡¯ve never been infatuated with myself like a frog in a well, but I couldn¡¯t deny that it¡¯s been a while since I realized that I had a long way to go. The fact that I followed all sorties of the airborne troops over the past few days, even reducing my sleeping time, was also due to the anxiety that I could not stay still¡­ but I did


    not feel that anything had changed even though I had fought so many battles. The only constion is that the skill of ascending dragons has improved a lot.


    ¡°Chuckling, is this why the status window is a cheat key?¡±


    Being able to see what has be and how strong it will be is a great ability, assuming it has 100% uracy. Psychological stability is a factor that cannot be ignored, because if you justy down one status window, the estimate wille out right away.


    That said, you can¡¯t just suck your fingers hoping for abilities you don¡¯t have, so you have to work hard on what you have. In that sense, I should study magic before going to bed today.


    Passing through unfamiliar streets, I hum a song from my memory to soothe my boredom because I have to walk twenty more. Then, what naturally came out was not the music from the previous life, but the music that a bard sang in the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    I¡¯m not sure what I felt specifically when I realized that many memories were fading now, even though my previous life was obviously longer than the present one. It seems that I feel like I amughing back at the distant memories and saying that it was like that at the time¡­ It seems that I felt sadness as I reminisced about the many regrettable memories.


    The important thing is that my attention was distracted a little in the process. It was toote for me to realize that I was almost at the dorm as time passed and that someone was standing in my way.


    ¡°Sir Eldmia Ega?¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    A voice I had never heard before, a pressed robe.


    Considering the weather, there was nothing particrly strange about the outfit, but because I was reminiscing about my previous life, the thought that passed through my head was that it was an assassin-like outfit.


    And that impression saved me. The reason why I was able to avoid the guy who had hit the street ten paces apart in an instant and stabbed me with a dagger from inside his robe was purely thanks to that unttering sentiment and habitual nervousness.


    The impression that passes by fragmentarily is that it is a very skillful blow. My body moved first before I could evenprehend the thrust flying towards my side, as if it had been polished for this single attack.


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    While quite surprised by the fact that I had dodged the blow, he immediately tried to straighten his stance, but my limbs jumped out faster than that.


    Supporting the left hand of the guy holding the dagger with his right hand, he swung his left palm as it was to dislocate his wrist. It can¡¯t be bent and bursts out.


    I had no intention of getting my hands on it. back? It is better to not know than to die while respondingcently to thete yard that you have already noticed.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even give him a chance to scream, I swung my right hand that was holding his arm and hit him with an uppercut in the stomach. It was better to attack the top of the neck to kill it for sure, but it was to get rid of him because there was no answer if he stayed attached and did something like self-destruct.


    It must have taken about 5 seconds for the sensation of the bones to be shattered clearly transmitted through the gauntlet, and the assassin¡¯s body to fly backwards. Although he was very nervous because of the unexpected surprise attack, there were no injuries thanks to the techniques he had built into his body through repeated mastery that reciprocated his expectations.


    ¡°Keureuk, kuk!¡±


    I thought my heart would explode right away, but to my surprise, the assassin who was still alive squirmed and vomited blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡±


    There was no sign of presence around me, so I pulled out a needle without a whistle and inserted it into his limb, and he moaned even as he was dying. Even if he made ast-ditch effort and rushed at me, the needle could restrict his actions to some extent, so I narrowed the distance without hesitation.


    But that was all. I used magic time just in case, but he couldn¡¯t feel the magic. I thought it was a demon tribe that shaved its horns and hid, but it was just a human race. Well, if I was a demon, I wouldn¡¯t have to ask for my name again, I would have judged just by looking at my magic power.


    Judging from the fact that he didn¡¯t die right away after being hit by my sincere attack, he seemed to be a person who had trained his aura, but it was clear that he would die soon if he continued on like this. I thought for a moment that I should use a potion to save half of him and find out who is behind it, but fortunately he opened his mouth first and saved me a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Flute Knight¡­ you damned monster¡­ The Devil will judge you¡­ Cool!¡±


    He probably didn¡¯t mean it at all, but the word he spat out to curse me cleared up more questions than I thought.


    Like the Demon King¡¯s Special Forces who attacked me in the middle of Ethiel, the Demon King¡¯s Army who robbed me excitedly here, and the words they say on a fictional day are ¡®for freedom¡¯, so recently I was wondering what kind of freedom these guys are for. .


    why, it¡¯smon It¡¯s like a repertoire that calls for freedom from God, saying things like rebelling against God¡¯s tyranny.


    It is not possible to confirm the intentions of the entire Demon King¡¯s army just by what this guy says, but at least ordinary soldiers or those not in important positions do not seem to want freedom on such a transcendent scale and participate in the war. If it was like that, I would have added an offense and scolded him.


    ¡°Thank you, thanks, many questions have been cleared. I¡¯m asking you, are you from the Special Operations Command?¡±


    The moment he violently coughed up blood, what was reflected in his eyes was astonishment.


    After that, he was an assassin who couldn¡¯t say anything because he was constantly spitting out blood and life, but that alone was enough of an answer, so I retrieved the needle that had been stuck in his limb and blew it between his eyes to free him from the pain.


    Then, holding onto the back of his robe, I headed towards the barracks again. While humming the bard¡¯s music.


    Soon after, when I arrived at the barracks where the torches were lit, two yawning guards recognized me and greeted me with a light salute.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work Sir Ega. What¡¯s that in your hand¡­ person?¡±


    There was not much tension on the faces of the guards, probably because it was dark and they couldn¡¯t see the blood he was shedding. Hmmm, maybe I should thank the assassin who decided to ambush me on the street for something like this. If they broke into the barracks, several people might have died.


    ¡°He was an assassin.¡±


    As I pushed that sentiment into my heart and roughly threw the corpse, the guards¡¯ eyes widened in an instant.


    ¡°Are you an assassin!?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they are human beings who have taken refuge in the demon king¡¯s army. Since they haven¡¯t touched any of their belongings, call someone to check on them. Because I was careless, I killed them without even having time to ask.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you hurt anywhere?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine except for my chest, which was startled by the sudden attack.¡±


    I tried to throw a light joke, but it didn¡¯t work very well. With the excuse of being tired, I handed over the corpse and cleanup to the guards and returned to the lodging. I was preparing to sleep by wiping and checking the bloody equipment when I was greeted by a sudden visitor.


    ¡°Eldmia! Are you okay!?¡±


    Ragnis¡¯s contemtive face created synergy with the dark circles caused by excessive work, making him want to ask if I was okay.


    As if really embarrassed, Ragnis rushed into the room and began examining my body to see if there were any scars, and I had to carefully dissuade her and calm her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I didn¡¯t overdo it, and I wasn¡¯t hurt. I don¡¯t know if it was a demon, but it was a human. I don¡¯t know if I was raised as an assassin or what, but after the first attack, everything was fine.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much it is, an assassin? Right now, the sweeping of the Levien area is all over, and an assassin!¡±


    Still, since she knew my skills, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be surprised by the mere assassination attempt, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be at all.


    It was really desirable to have the mindset of treating head-on fighting and being attacked as separate things, but since she was quite shocked and her hands were shaking a little, I pretended to be cheerful andforted her with a smile.


    ¡°Rather, it must have been an assassination attempt through the Humans.


    It was sincere.


    The reason was that it ended neatly rather than targeting Ragnis or others, and it made me think that I should quickly find the Demon King¡¯s army belonging to the special operation department and punish it without giving people a chance to bezy.

 Chapter 431

    Somehow, he overcame it safely, but as the fact that the demon king¡¯s army attempted an assassination through the human race was not an issue to be passed lightly, the Marquis of Levien became a mess for a while.


    Through the meeting, Brigadier Alt came to the very simple conclusion of reinforcing inspections, and not only ordinary soldiers but also paratroopers who had nothing to do thanks to the Demon King¡¯s meticulous response were naturally called out.


    ording to what Iter heard from the knights, it seems that the secretly opening the beer keg was eventually discovered and taken out. Of course, I was not included in that misfortune, so I was able to enjoy watching the paratroopers I encountered on my asional walks.


    That doesn¡¯t mean they just yed and ate until the battle between Levien reached a lull. Until now, I had carried out raids ording to the contract and reced all the honors and rewards that would fall on me with information about the demon lord¡¯s army.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t much information I could read as I wasn¡¯t a soldier. However, the royal family and members of the aristocracy, assuming that it was beneficial for the frontline to let the mad dogs loose in moderation, provided information to the narrow line using various exploits as an excuse. Even so, reports and materials that were quite thick were piled up.


    But most of it was useless. Rather than giving me this kind of information just to tease me, it can be said that it is more like the feeling that the information handled is different because the policy itself for dealing with the special operations department is different.


    To the Kingdom Army, the special operations department was not something to be found and destroyed, but rather avoided.


    Information is shared only onbat units that have been exposed to some extent externally, and if their skills are insufficient, it is the premise that they will either endure or flee as much as possible, and even if they have skills, it is their policy to join their allies and deal with them.


    ording to what has been written, not only are the ups and downs of strength incredibly diverse, but it is said that it is because of the very, very suspicious reason that the appearance may be part of an operation nned by the Special Operations Division¡­ There were many shapes.


    But aside from the appearance of somebat troops, there was little help.


    Since the kingdom has never advanced to the depths of the Demon King¡¯s army, information is limited. There was a record that the demons tried to nt spies or saboteurs, but unlike those who can use the gates on their own, they have to infiltrate through physical means, so the results are not very good.


    Go to work Royal Intelligence Agency¡­!


    In the end, despite spending four days receiving information from the capital and another four days reading it all, the ie was negligible. In the meantime, the news of the victory of the Eunsuri Brigade continued, and the same was true of the airborne troops and me.


    The front was weakened as the enemy began to use force in the rear to check the airborne troops. ording to rumors, there are some units that can¡¯t get enough sleep because they are almost neurotic, but even with some propaganda to boost morale, it was a pretty positive result.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a lie at all. It was because Ragnis, who had heard the story directly from Brigadier Alt, had told him.


    ¡°Brigadier Alt concluded that if things go on like this, we will be able topletely recapture Levien within a month at the earliest and establish it as a fortified city. The enemy¡¯s offensive is not that stubborn.¡±


    Most of the conversations they had during tea time sitting in Ragnis¡¯ office for the first time in a while were about those things.


    The royal family is recruiting immigrants, supply is being made much faster and more abundantly than expected, and so on.


    As the city had been in the hands of demons for several years, there were many civilians as well as demon army in the beginning of upation, and there were more traces of life they built up. From private houses tomercial districts.


    And most of them were left behind without even being properly recovered due to the sudden breakthrough. Ragnis further exined that the merchants who had heard the rough rumors without even spreading rumors were already scrambling to enter and develop them.


    ¡°Thanks, I think my head will explode.¡±


    Unlike me, who had been lying around for 8 days, Ragnis still couldn¡¯t part with his dark circles. The paperwork piled up on the work desk was neatly organized, but rather, it felt like a high and solid wall or tower, so it felt more like it.


    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re right, but why do you feel weird when you say that?¡±


    It was Ragnis who opened his ax eye with a mysterious expression, but I knew that this situation was a stable result, so I giggled openly.


    Brigadier Alt waspetent. The army that followed him was alsopetent, and the support from the rear that followed him was also generous.


    ¡°Now I feel like I¡¯ve done everything I can here.¡±


    Almost everything I had to do, who only knew how to fight, had disappeared. When he opened his mouth, Ragnis lit his twin wicks.


    ¡°what? Are you going to leave me alone in this dangerous ce and return?¡±


    ¡°yes. You heard it right.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you would at least pretend to be embarrassed or sorry.¡±


    Looking at Ragnis, who shook his head at my confidence and rxed his expression, I smiled once more.


    Anyway, on her way, Sir Radnell Vandes apanies her. This time, the battlefields did not ovep, so I couldn¡¯t see his performance, but the magic he showed during the siege on the first day was amazing. Even though she was blocked by the demon king¡¯s army, she alone fulfilled the role of four or five high-ranking wizards, so her life would not endanger her life just because I wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°And it is safer without me.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the notorious flute driver.¡±


    The assassination attempt was aimed only at me. I¡¯m not aiming for a major figure at the same time, just me.


    Will they give up if I remain in Levien, where the vignce has be even more strict? Rather, there was a high possibility that it would be more borate and inject strong manpower to break through. Even after realizing that I no longer work with the Airborne Forces. I¡¯m going to lead the operation or whatever, and I¡¯ll try to kill you first.


    In just a few days, my notoriety had risen to that point. Because it dealt such a fatal blow, Brigadier Alt was able to solidify the front line.


    ¡°If I go to the capital, Alt Brigade Commander and I will take care of each other and share information together. The flute knight has moved. Even so, if the dragon troops remain intact and aim for the rear whenever they have a chance, they will probably assume that I have moved to do the same to other fronts. I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you, but that¡¯s how much my notoriety has grown.¡±


    I thought I had told her new and surprising information that she didn¡¯t know because she was only working at a desk, but Ragnis asked me without hiding his pathetic expression, tearing his eyes as if he wasughing.


    ¡°Did you know that you are called the wallbreaker?¡±


    ¡°No really, what is that? Are you a destroyer because I broke something?¡±


    ¡°I thought so. What do you know about the rumors, riding a flying dragon?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at her tongue-in-cheek look, and so did Ragnis.


    But she didn¡¯t stop there, she jumped up from her seat and sat down on myp as if it were natural.


    ¡°Baekbaek? If you suddenly do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Is this reserved seat at Esmu?¡±


    ¡°¡­It can be ufortable, so I did it to make you sitfortably.¡±


    He hadmitted many sins, so he had nothing to say. I slightly changed my posture and sat down. Ragnis, who had been staring at me ferociously, let out a deep sigh and hugged me lightly.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Not on this expedition. From the first time we met.¡±


    It was my whim from one to ten, and I thought there was no particr reason to hear that I was grateful for the work that was self-satisfied, but I didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the result of your hard work. I remember? I said I would only give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°How can I forget?¡±


    After the hug, Ragnis stared at me, eyes still full of fatigue, but she gave me a confident smile.


    ¡°I will continue to work hard, so take a good look at it.¡±


    Just because I want to be with you and want to get help doesn¡¯t stop me. Looking back, it seems that Ragnis also went through many changes of heart after meeting Esmue. In a pretty positive and desirable form. I could feel the mentality and confidence that had grown as thick as her forearms.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see it often because I have to do that effort in my territory from now on.¡±


    ¡°It was the same when I was in the capital anyway. I¡¯ll be busy for a while to find these guys from the special operations department, so I think it¡¯s a double job.¡±


    ¡°¡­can¡¯t you be reckless?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and give an obvious answer to her reaction when she said that she was worried.


    ¡°If it was a problem that could be solved by being reckless, it was right away.¡±


    But unlike usual, I didn¡¯t bother to say that I was sorry that I couldn¡¯t do that.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, Helloint!


    Sweet potato ntr look seizure Thank you for supporting 1 coin!


    Keep looking at the writer¡¯s writing, and soon you¡¯ll see how much the writer desperately wants to learn! Writers don¡¯t make fun of the illustrator! I just don¡¯t know because of personal reasons.


    Please pray that writers can add illustrations as soon as possible!

 Chapter 432

    Eldmia returned to the capital without hesitation. Riding a flying dragon he had captured on the battlefield.


    In the first ce, I did not receive any sanctions because I came to help me personally in the first ce. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right¡¯ because he made such a strong impression in that short amount of time. The response was overflowing, but there were no people who were rxed enough to be bound by such sentiments.


    Only I, one of the least rxed people, have a lingering attachment to the flying dragon that is disappearing far away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡±


    Lenissa, who has always been by my side since the attempted assassination of Eldmia, answered my brusque answer with a smile. As soon as I found out that I was alive, the loyal servant who threw everything and ran to me seemed to know my heart very well.


    ¡°You saw Lenisa too. The battle between Eldmia and the demon called the divisionmander.¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought, ¡®Oh, that person was also a human.¡¯ ¡®What? Now that I¡¯ve just be an adult, does it make sense to hold on to the feet of the divisionmander of the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡¯ made me think¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, really! I know! I know!¡±


    It¡¯s not like I knew it, but I knew it too well. Even with a dissatisfied look, Lenissa just smiled.


    ¡°I am always grateful to him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the head of the household wouldn¡¯t be here right now. If I were to do this, I don¡¯t think the heart of the head of the household, who is the person involved, would be anxious.¡±


    right. Unstable. I¡¯m worried that Eldmia will die.


    It¡¯s so obvious that he will naturally seek out danger for his own purposes, so I feel like I¡¯m going to die of anxiety. It¡¯s almost as if this expedition should have been conducted without Eldmia.


    At the cost of shortening the war into absurdity with his climbing feats and striking the enemy¡¯s rear with his flying dragons, he was exposed too much.


    ording to reports, the enemy hase to the point where they judge the level of threat by whether or not they hear the whistle of a friendly flying dragon. Because of this, the dragon assault force stationed in the city preferred to send signals with whistles rather than hand signals.


    It means that it does its job properly to demoralize and confuse enemies. There is no reason for this information not to spread within the Demon King¡¯s army, so when Eldmia stands on the next battlefield, quite a few enemies will recognize him.


    Not to be captured and killed by the strange title of ¡®Little Eldmia¡¯ for unknown reasons, but to threats on the battlefield like flute knights or wall breakers.


    ¡°But you know that¡¯s the way of Lord Ega, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­you didn¡¯t catch it because you knew it.¡±


    I want to be by Eldmia¡¯s side. You can¡¯t hold onto his ankles. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll leave me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll endanger him by grabbing him by the ankles.


    ¡°He¡¯s a warrior, not a heroic kid. And to stand by a warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°That means I have to be a warrior too.¡±


    In order not to do that, but rather to help and protect when needed, I also have to be strong. In that sense, being able to help even a little with magic this time was a very pleasant memory.


    Eldmia didn¡¯t ask me to step down and wanted my help. The realization that I had grown to the point where I could get along with someone who had always received help, even for a moment, was more addictive than I thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, I said it in a spiritual sense, not in a physical sense.¡±


    As if Lenissa saw through my intentions again, she sneaked up to me and naturally checked the thickness of my forearm, and I smiled and shook her hand.


    When I was young¡­ That is to say, before I ran away from my hometown and ran away from my family and reached the back alleys of Ogwen, there was a time when I fell asleep in hunger and cold, dreaming of reiming my family andnd.


    There was no process because there was no n or knowledge. Sometimes, like a warrior, he led his troops directly and defeated the enemy general, and on another day, he recovered with the help of a nice and strong knight.


    However, the end was not a form full of hope and love like the children of the time. In my dream, I always had to wake up sobbing while holding onto or looking at the portraits of my parents. And the gap between dreams and reality quickly ate some of my heart.


    However, when the situation that I thought was just a dream came to pass, there was no time to be sad or to be sentimental. Every day is full of things to learn and more things to solve.


    It was an instant for the sadness that sustained life within it to be reced by another form.


    ¡°It¡¯s aw that¡¯s calmer than you think.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to myself. Let¡¯s go in now. There¡¯s a lot left to do.¡±


    Maybe Eldmia is also living in this mood. When I thought about it, I felt like I had be a little bit like him, so I felt better.


    Do you think couples look alike?


    ?


    Human emotions are very interesting. After flying around the battlefield so many times in my own dragon, I feel strangely ted just by flying freely in the sky outside the battlefield.


    It may be the result of the Leica being wrapped up in my arms greatly affecting my psychology.


    [The whole world looks small!]


    ¡°Hey, is it fun?¡±


    [Yeah!]


    Like a dog feeling the wind by sticking its head out of a running car, listening to the exmation of the joyful guy in the world is highly likely to have made me happy too. Thanks to that, I feel like the worries that filled my head are pushed back, even if it¡¯s for a short time.


    After that, the n for the future, which was a little vague, was organized a little, and the first thing to do was decided.


    ¡°First of all, we need to focus on refining the magical organs.¡±


    I get stronger every time I fight a strong guy¡­ To be honest, in the old days, I wondered if there would be such a good story since it wasn¡¯t a level-up game, but after experiencing it a few times, it wasn¡¯t very wrong. The problem was that it was not very efficient and was only a temporary amplification of senses.


    If you y a game frequently on a difficult difficulty level, your reaction will speed up ordingly, but if you don¡¯t do it for a long time, it should be simr to the feeling that it slows down.


    If you take someone as your teacher and learn, your body will naturally respond and follow you and be stronger¡­ But all the strong people at that level have a ce in each ce, so even if you go in and learn with your head down, there are many things that get tangled up in one way or another. However, I want to avoid such a situation in the future as I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t know me by skipping all the things to be gained like a bully.


    The best thing would be to learn from Rummings, the crazy elf cksmith¡­ but considering the attitude she showed, I don¡¯t think she will give me lessons even if I try hard to find her again. In the end, what I can do right now is to tinker with my magical organs and learn some magic with the help of Master and Seneran.


    ¡°Then, go to the battlefield again¡­¡±


    Originally, I thought about going over to the demon tribe and working, but I think I need to go to the battlefield a little more.


    Thanks to the buffalo horns, I¡¯m starting to wonder why the wire is still holding up.


    Quite a few knights clung to the divisionmander-level one. It was strong enough that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if everyone died if they did something wrong. They were so strong that they would have died one after another if they had been defeated individually instead of attacking as a group.


    But even with 10 swords, they say it¡¯s enough to win. It is said that if it was Sir Ekaf, to put it vulgarly, he would have beaten him like a dog on the edge of the ox.


    ¡°Who the hell is this fucking power bnce? Epaga-sama¡­¡± I


    whispered into the air, but of course there was no answer.


    In my personal opinion, it seems that the battle with the demons causes an unknown synergy and the growth is runaway¡­ Is even this rted to the bnce Lumings said?


    Thanks to the flying dragon, which flies well without any specific instructions, it was reallyfortable as the distance from the capital steadily decreased even while I was dazed and thinking about something else. Although it became a rtively boring trippared to the time heading to Levien, there was even a small pleasure thanks to the flying dragon.


    Of course, it may not be a very pleasant memory for the people in the countryside who were startled and surprised by my sudden appearance, but when they saw a flying dragon that quickly ate a pig they had bought with money, the vigers were amazed and came to see it. It will remain as a pleasant memory for me. Maybe it¡¯s because entertainment is rare, but I enjoyed watching it so much that I felt awkward.


    It wasn¡¯t until the third day that I was able to see the capital starting to shimmer on the horizon after moving slowly and getting used to long-distance winter flights.


    As I slowlynded at the flying dragon station, confirming that the license to possess the dragon with the royal seal was properly in my arms, the attention of the pilots at the station was very naturally drawn to me.


    It was a very reasonable reaction, since I was the one who rode down on a flying dragon with no discernible affiliation, with a two-handed ax in the saddle and a dog in my bosom. Fortunately, I took my time and acted with my guard down, so it didn¡¯t happen that I approached with a spear knife, and I took out the permit I was holding while watching the people approaching me.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega from the Marquis of Levien.


    And, watching the scene written in the letter enclosed with the permit from the royal family unfold as it is, I admired it inwardly.


    The sight of dozens of people making faces doubting their ears as if they had made a promise was truly a strange spectacle.

 Chapter 433

    The reaction of the flying dragon managers who received the permit was spectacle.


    ¡°I never thought I would see this in my lifetime.¡±


    And the expression of the manager in the position of leading them was even better. He looked at the permit in his hand for a while, scratched the back of his head, entered the building where the janitors work, and returned shortly after with something like a iron and something like a badge.


    ¡°Confirmed. I, Manager Lungan, will deliver a seal that proves the right to own a dragon through the right granted by the royal family to Sir Eldmia Ega, who has been recognized as the legitimate owner, today under the royal family¡¯s brilliance.¡±


    He handed me a silver shing badge along with rapid-fire words that made me feel like he wanted to get things done quickly rather than something grandiose.


    ¡°You can hang it on your cloak, or you can hang it on your belt. If you lose it, it can be reissued at any time, so if that happens, just ask at the nearest dragon station. Are you a trained dragon?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know? I don¡¯t know because I was captured by the demon king¡¯s army. But he listens well.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, his expression looked like ¡®My dog doesn¡¯t bite.¡¯ It started to change as if seeing the owner of the dog iming to be, so I ordered the flying dragon before causing any misunderstanding, and the guy listened to my words very sincerely, as he had always done, and sat down and raised his head.


    ¡°¡­you just captured this guy?¡±


    Only then did the manager, who looked at the flying dragon in disbelief, faithfully ced the iron on the flying dragon¡¯s chest and chanted an incantation without hiding his embarrassment. Then, in an instant, the scales that touched the pharynx melted, and one scale with the familiar royal crest engraved on it waspleted.


    ¡°Is it a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°With a normal iron, drakes might be surprised by the heat, and there is also the possibility of counterfeiting. Wizards seem to be able to exin the principle diligently, but I don¡¯t know that much, and Ega doesn¡¯t really need to know. Just this pattern It is enough for you to know that you will not be misunderstood in public.¡±


    While I nodded my head at the extremely correct exnation, the manager, who had finished his work, told me where my flying dragon would be if I stayed in the capital, and walked slowly.


    Listening to his words, there were so many benefits that I didn¡¯t know about because there were no letters or documents from the royal family. Feed, care, storage, and even free treatment in case of injury arepletely unconvincing VIP services.


    ¡°In the first ce, it is rare to recognize flying dragons as private property, so there is no separatew or regtion. It is also a story that is already outside of that realm in that flying dragons managed by kingdoms and royal families are owned by individuals. So, we I just take care of my drake like all other drakes in the royal family.¡±


    It is said that if permission is granted at the family level, they send a dragon manager to learn the knowledge for a certain period of time so that they can manage the dragon on their own.


    In the meantime, contrary to my concerns that the flying dragon might have separation anxiety disorder or selective anger control disorder, the guy entered the barn that would be his home as the manager led him and went to rest as if it were natural.


    ¡°Is the average of the flying dragons that demons ride like that?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. It happened and got caught.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, then¡­¡±


    After training with magic, I couldn¡¯t say that I listened to the words faster than I thought, so I headed home leaving behind the manager, who was starting to feel rmed about the Demon King¡¯s flying dragon training skills.


    The capital was still there. Nothing much seemed to have changed, except that the clothes of the passers-by had be thicker. In many ways, there was nothing particrly strange about it, except that the sloppy outfit asionally caught the attention of passers-by.


    I arrived at the house, opened the door, and went in, realizing the peace I hadn¡¯t felt on the battlefield that I had tasted for such a short time. Thieh, who had been making a rattling sound in the kitchen, calmly turned his gaze to check on me and casually bowed his head to say hello.


    ¡°Have you been home? Have you eaten?¡±


    It was as if he was weing a person who had been out for a day or two, and his natural attitude made peopleugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry because I ate lightly. Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare while you wash ande out. Asilie-nim said she¡¯d be back before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Where has your sister gone?¡±


    ¡°He went to handle the guild request.¡±


    Even before I left, I took requests pretty diligently, and still? If she was alone, she would have thought that she was going out because she was lonely, but unexpectedly, Thieh had been a greatpanion for her, so it wasn¡¯t because of that reason, but because she was sure of it, she was a little curious.


    ¡°I put the letters from Eldmia during your absence on the desk in the bedroom. Do you want to check them while you eat?¡±


    But that curiosity didn¡¯tst long. It was more surprising that the letter came to the extent that I had to sort it out while I was away.


    ¡°Where did you write down where you came from?¡±


    ¡°I only remember the official letter from the royal family, the warrior Siegfried, and the wizard Seneran. The rest were like invitations from nobles I had never seen before.¡±


    Wow, something like that came to me.


    Thinking that they had lost their heads or were not interested in rumors, they decided to unpack and take a bath.


    ?


    After enjoying afortable bath with warm water and washing my Leica, which I don¡¯t need to wash, what greeted me refreshed was Thieh¡¯s cooking that was spread out on the table.


    ¡°Do you think your skills have improved?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ve done it often, so it¡¯s gotten better. By the way, the seasoning I put into the meat is my own. Asili-sama likes it too.¡±


    Where else can I look to think of him as a top-notch spy in the fantasy world, with his chest puffing out with pride for the sauce he made himself, even though his expression doesn¡¯t change much? A skilled first-ss chef.


    Shuddering at the fact that I would have had to prepare it myself if she hadn¡¯t been there, I ate a spoonful of the steaming corn soup and, feeling the warmth rising from my stomach, looked over the letters Thieh had brought to me.


    I was thinking of putting all the invitations in the firece, but I thought that they might be mixed with something rted to the academy, so I decided to hold off for now. The letter from the royal family I looked at first, just in case, didn¡¯t mean much because it was like a kind of additional documentary evidence rted to the flying dragon, and the letter from Siegfried that I opened next was an extremely ordinary letter.


    More precisely, they were stories about what Siegfried went through on the frontlines while I hit and crashed in Levien.


    The demon army is stronger than I thought, but the allies also fight strangely well. It seemed to be far above the average of those I saw in the Empire, etc. Feeling a sense of distance simr to what I felt, the letter I sent with questions even wrote that I would like to know what it was like in Levien if I see it at thetest.


    The fact that the same reincarnations shared simr senses raises even more doubts.


    ¡°Tee, have you ever heard anything specific about wires while working in the past?¡±


    It was for that reason that I immediately asked Thie a question. After all, she belonged to the best personnel in the church she belonged to.


    ¡°You mean specific?¡±


    And Thie raised my expectations a little by trying to make the question more specific, rather than taking a no-no-no attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special¡­ The story that the Humans hold up better than expected against the demon king¡¯s army, or the reason for how that can happen.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t have a chance to listen while I was carrying out the request, but the church often talked about it. Most of the spections were that the gods were trying to bnce it.¡±


    ¡°bnce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We believe that the gods always live in bnce in a virtuous life. That is why the world does not discriminate whether they call them evil or good, and only receive a reasonable mary reward.¡±


    As if he himself hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he naturally sat down, tore the bread apart, and dipped it slowly into the soup, continuing his speech.


    ¡°This is the same for the war between the demons and the humans. For us, this is no different from the war between kingdoms that often urs in the western region. But unlike them, the demons can handle magic, so they exert rtively overwhelming power. If the war continues, it will naturally lead to the annihtion of the human race, so the hypothesis is that the gods who don¡¯t want it are bncing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t the elves also have that kind of thought?¡±


    ¡°Did you know? That¡¯s right. The elves, who have lived longer than our church¡¯s history, move based on simr thoughts.¡±


    The conversation with Lumings, which felt like it was going to be short, unexpectedly prated the essence. I needed to think about it a little more while writing the replyter, so I carefully put Siegfried¡¯s letter aside and opened Seneran¡¯s letter onest time.


    ¡°¡­what happened to Seneran and Master?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything, but is there anything bad written about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    There was only one line written in her letter, which was written in detail and evenmented about her life.


    [I think you shoulde and see. Pleasee to Ogwen first.]

 Chapter 434

    Upon returning homete in the evening, Asillie was taken aback by my presence, looked suspicious when I told her that she would have to go to Ogwen for Seneran¡¯s letter, and was shocked when I heard that she would be flying away in her own car.


    ¡°You picked up a rain dragon? Did the royal family permit that again?¡±


    While exining what had happened,memorating her safe return, enjoying a hearty dinner and drinking alcohol, Asilie showed a lot of emotional changes.


    As I continued to talk to her, who was getting calmer as her surprise subsided, I tried my best to cover up and hide it as if nothing had happened, but I couldn¡¯t block Asilie¡¯s foreseeable questioning.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard a very interesting rumor.¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    ¡°There was a rumor that Eldi broke through the outer walls of Levien alone and shortened the war. Isn¡¯t it fun? How on earth could such a thing be possible?¡±


    ¡®ha ha ha.¡¯ I¡¯m smiling, but my eyes aren¡¯t smiling. As she said, the content was close to absurd rumors, but ironically, it was clear that I was already convinced that it was true due to the entricities I had been through so far, so I couldn¡¯t even refute it and it hardened.


    ¡°I thought you did everything your sister told you not to do?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, noona. I didn¡¯t rush to hit themander.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Instead, themander rushed into themand post to hit me¡­¡±


    Asilie almost got caught in the back, but somehow the dinner went smoothly.


    After finishing the meal, thankful for clearing up the misunderstanding, which could not be called a misunderstanding, and returning safely, Asilie pricked her ears as she read the letter I had handed to Seneran.


    ¡°I thought I had searched hard for the nearby forest, but to think there was such a temple, even something that Mr. Seneran said you had toe by yourself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wouldn¡¯t be that far away if you looked at Ogwen¡¯s lodgings and moved.¡±


    As Asilie had already heard all the information she had heard from the buffalo horn, there was no need for additional exnations other than the proper choo-im-sae.


    ¡°Are you going to fly? Can I ride too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little on the big side, so it¡¯s possible just by changing the saddle.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Yeah, if it¡¯s dangerous, there must have been some other warning written on it. When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m nning to go after the maintenance, so maybe the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Stories as important as fast-disappearing food were quickly organized. Assilie, convinced, said to take a rest because she would be tired, and started to clear the table with only cutlery, and I did not refuse the favor.


    While lying on the bed after brushing my teeth, I thought that there would be no danger in the yard with Master and Seneran¡­ But since no one knows how things will go in the world, I had to prepare thoroughly.


    do you know Maybe I¡¯ll get swept away by something like a strange gate again and fly to the Demonic Spirit this time. After seeing the spicy taste of the divisionmander of the Demon King¡¯s Army, such a situation is definitely not eptable.


    ?


    After a short break, we finished preparing to leave for Ogwen and left the house leaving Tie to see us off.


    Unlike when traveling by horse, the much lighter burden made not only me but also Asillie tilt her head, but we decided to move based on our experience. But that was only a story limited to our luggage, and the burden that the flying dragon had to carry was more than words.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he has any right toin. Because it¡¯s all food to eat. After paying a small amount of money, the manager, who had put 100kg of meat on the back of the saddle that had been reced and fixed it firmly, nodded happily and exined to me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to Ogwen, this should be enough. Even if you fly leisurely, you¡¯ll arrive in two days, and there are many animals. If you send it out hunting, it¡¯ll take a deer and eat it on its own in less than 30 minutes. Oh, how to make a meal. Did you learn anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Let them hunt voluntarily, but if they fail ande back, they¡¯ll distribute less than usual, right?¡±


    Being tamed, able to carry people safely, understand orders, and sometimes be cleverlyzy means, of course, that it¡¯s smart enough to do that.


    My car still doesn¡¯t show any sign of that, but surprisingly during training, the meat given by people tasted better, so airborne troops testified that there were quite a few flying dragons who pretended to hunt roughly and then came back to eat.


    As if their teachings were not wrong, the manager also nodded and agreed with my words.


    ¡°Exactly. There are some guys who act violently when they¡¯re hungry¡­ but this guy listens to Sir Ega very well, so I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not spoiled, you can just hit a few of them. Well, it was like that when I first captured it.¡±


    Unlike the janitor, who smiled as if he had heard a pleasant joke for the first time in a while after hearing my answer, the car¡¯s neck was tense as if it understood what I was saying. The more you look at him, the weirder he is.


    While we were having a conversation, Asilie, who was examining the flying dragon with interest, stroked it under the chin and asked me.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Eldi, have you decided on a name for him?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Still? You decided on the Leica quickly.¡±


    It was because I remembered the unfortunate dog that was raped by gangsters in my previous life. There is no such thing as a wyvern.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a name that came to mind.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so I shrugged my shoulders appropriately and answered. Assilie just nodded in agreement, as if he didn¡¯t have any doubts because there was a name worthy of being nominated.


    After receiving advice on precautions for flying in winter that I might not be aware of, I dragged the flying dragon outside without much difficulty and flew into the sky with Asilier and Leica in my arms following the guidance of the caretakers.


    Since he was strangely faster than the other dragons even when he was in Levien, the capital began to shrink in an instant, and as soon as he started to fly while maintaining an appropriate altitude, Asilie, who had been keeping his mouth shut, asked in a slightly raised voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you more skilled than riding a horse?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is. I¡¯ve been flying like crazy in Levien.¡±


    Horses were only ridden when necessary, but the private car was ridden with all its might for battle, so it was a story with enough potential.


    Although there was a history of being attacked from the sky, fortunately, no such misfortune urred on this flight. Even though I was not in a hurry on purpose, the scenery below passed by in an instant, and even though I took a moderate break in the middle, by the time the sun went down, the distance had already decreased by almost half.


    ¡°I really like flying dragons. It¡¯s on a different level than when riding a horse.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the power of the car, so I threw arge chunk of meat that he was carrying as a load even though he had sessfully hunted a deer. Although he was often warned to be careful because he could be spoiled, he did not hesitate because he had a strange conviction that bad dragons did not exist in front of the hawk of love.


    After a peaceful night without even being attacked by bandits, we set off early the next morning and arrived at Ogwen before lunchtime.


    Ogwen in myst memory was a small town with no flying dragon station, so I was a little worried, but now, on one side of Ogwen, which has almost all the features of a city, there is a flying dragon that has the same style as any city, easy to recognize from the sky. The station existed.


    Unlike the capital, the manager of the station took the reins of the car, naturally handed over a wooden que, and dragged the guy into the barn. Admiring the cool and quick handling of the work, we looked around the friendly city we had returned to after a long time and headed to the inn where Seneran was staying.


    To be honest, I was proud that I had lived a life that could be called a native of Ogwen, but I had no idea where the lodging she said was stuck. It seems that there have been many changes in Ogwen to the extent that it is not only me, but Ashley as well.


    In the end, by mutual consent, we gave up on finding amodation and enlisted the help of Alisha, a true native of Ogwen.


    ¡°Hey bastard!!! If you¡¯re alive, you should call me saying you¡¯re alive!!¡±


    ¡°How can I die when I have cursed my sister so far?¡±


    Sister Alicia, who had finished swearing at me and hugged Asilie warmly, calmed the children who were looking at Me and Asillie with startled eyes and politely waved her big palm and pped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be a real swordsman now. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go anywhere and die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, sister. The Demon Lord¡¯s army is filthy strong. The divisionmander fought with ten or five knights and barely won.¡±


    ¡°¡­what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Even her reaction of being dumbfounded was pleasant and friendly, but first of all, finding Seneran¡¯s amodation was the priority, so we decided to talk about itter. Fortunately, Alicia knew where the lodgings we were talking about were, and she had the knack of attaching a little girl as a guide on the condition that we return and talk to her before we left.


    Meeting with her was pleasant, but it was even more fun to see the boy guide the way with a serious and grand look on his face after seeing Asilier¡¯s equipment and letting his imagination run wild by himself.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review)_Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship from 327!


    I will do my best to continue to write and have fun in the future!

 Chapter 435

    After diligently guiding the kid with a few fairy tales as pocket money, the amodation we arrived at was a building we had no memory of.


    It is said that therge, four-story inn, built in the middle of the Imperial Capital, is a high-end facility that has recently been built, and it is hard to believe that such a luxurious building has been built in Ogwen, which was just a rural vige on the outskirts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new feeling, but I think the human race changes really fast.¡±


    This time, fully sympathizing with Asilier¡¯s opinion, we went inside and were greeted by a neat hall worthy of the expression ¡®luxurious¡¯.


    At first, I wondered if it was a ce where nobles or merchants who hade for a vacation would stay, but surprisingly, most of them looked like adventurers.


    ¡°Wee, sir. May I know what business you are visiting?¡±


    Passing by the crowd of people sitting on chairs in the hall and sipping tea or coffee as if they were nobles, I approached the counter. A male waitress responded with a perfect business smile, saying something different from a typical inn.


    ¡°I came here because my acquaintances are here, but may I know if you are still staying?¡±


    ¡°Guests moving in and out are recorded on the list, so we can check them enough. Could you tell us the name of the guest staying at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know yourst name, but first of all, my name is Seneran. It¡¯s supposed to be a long-term stay, but I haven¡¯t heard about how long I¡¯m staying, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®Please wait a moment.¡¯ The waitress, who opened a thick book and checked the words at the end, had a neatness that could only be seen in empires where the smell of modernity was particrly strong.


    I don¡¯t intend to discriminate against the country, but I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there is a history of constantly summoning warriors from other worlds and working with them, but the empire¡¯s infrastructure is really different. It doesn¡¯t feel like over-technology alone, but if youpare the western kingdom area and the imperial capital right away, it¡¯s almost like a 10th-century medieval and Renaissance ss.


    It might also y a role in the fact that the West is a mess because they fight each other every day, but among the human nations, it is probably right that they are the most advanced.


    ¡°Ah, here you are. Golden Mage Seneran-sama. You¡¯re right there¡­ and you¡¯ve made a separate request to ask for guidance if someone looking for you visits. Is this Eldmia Ega?¡±


    With a light nod, he summoned a bellhop-like clerk standing against the wall to be my guide.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something very unique? I¡¯ve never seen an inn like this before.¡±


    ¡°It feels oddly imperial.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡­ I think it¡¯s like that?¡±


    Perhaps professionally trained, the staff continued to guide us in a quiet and respectful manner, as if they were deaf. Unlike the 2nd and 3rd floors, which have been passed by, the 4th floor reveals that it is a kind of VIP room through luxurious doors ced at very wide intervals.


    6 at best? Roughly calcting the size of the two or three rooms downstairsbined, the room I arrived at was marked 4-3, decorated with luxurious borders. The waitress greeted me lightly as if it had ended here and then walked away, and after making eye contact with Asilie, I shrugged and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Seneran. Are you inside?¡±


    ¨C Cudangtang!


    Along with the violent noise, I heard the sound of something copsing and scattering at the same time, and I even heard the sound of someone rolling on the floor. could wait until


    ¡°Whye now!¡±


    As expected, the one who suddenly opened the door and appeared was the usual Seneran. She hurriedly led Asillie into the room, shut the door as noisily as it had opened, and trudged across the sea of papers.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more to investigate than expected, so we hired some people and set up a camp. Weed is near the Demon Shrine, and we¡¯re taking turns resting with the hired staff.¡±


    Seneran¡¯s amodation was as spacious as I expected, and it was a mess that exceeded my expectations.


    There were so many piles of papers and books scattered all over the ce that I couldn¡¯t tell what they were like because there were so many things to find out and find in that forgotten demon temple, and her eyes shining through the sses were unstoppable.


    ¡°You took a break? Do you look in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°This is just because I stayed up all night, Eldmia. I didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly.¡±


    ming it on himself, Seneran, who hadmitted the atrocities of sweeping the table and knocking the books piled up on it, took out the magic stone teapot and teacup he had seen in Duke Lesrom¡¯s office and started brewing coffee.


    ¡°Anyway! I told you in advance, don¡¯t be surprised? I found something really amazing! It¡¯s not Weedra¡¯s ipetence, it¡¯s because I¡¯mpetent!¡±


    Then he beats his chest very triumphantly and invites him to sit down¡­ I thought it might have something to do with the chatter of the water buffalo horns, so I decided to hit the ball first.


    ¡°Did you find any traces of the holy relic?¡±


    ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t find Weed¡­¡­¡±


    And Seneran personally proved that my prediction was correct to a certain extent by making a face that had lost his country.


    ?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a wizard, it took some money to be convinced¡­ but I¡¯m sure it was a holy relic¡­¡±


    Calms Seneran, who doesn¡¯t deserve his age and uses swarms as if he were an ill-fated supporting actor whose few performances were edited. The story I heard after ordering it was enough to give credibility to the hypothesis that the buffalo horn said. Although her voice, unlike the first, was limp like a deted balloon.


    ¡°Can that be solved with money?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. When problems don¡¯t work out, it¡¯s usually justck of money.¡±


    Not only magic tools, but even divine powers can be recognized. As soon as you were about to be surprised at the greatness of the science of magic, Seneran revealed that he had solved the problem in apletely different way.


    ¡°At the Demon Temple, there are priests of demon gods who came across the borders that I hired.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    While neither I nor Ashley were able to properly respond to thepletely unexpected bombshell remarks, Seneran leisurely sipped his coffee and continued.


    ¡°Did I mention it before? I¡¯ve lived in the Demonic Territory for a while, so I have a lot of ties. Most of the items used there were only possible because of their help. It¡¯s just that magic tools have changed to people.¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that a problem? You helped the people of the demon tribe cross the border in this city?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t have done this alone. In the first ce, I move alternately with Master, but I don¡¯t know how. Her words were no different from helping the demons smuggled out under the agreement of the two.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have any ill feelings towards the demons either.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? If you get caught in the kingdom, everyone goes to the gallows?¡±


    Everyone with horns is an enemy to the kingdom. Not to mention the people who helped him set foot on kingdom soil. I couldn¡¯t understand at all what the heck¡¯s research was doing with such a crazy forced march, but Seneran just shrugged his shoulders with a really insignificant attitude.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get caught, stop.¡±


    oh shit I forgot what to say.


    I washed my face dry without even realizing it, and Seneran showed a little notice and added an exnation.


    ¡°Of course, even Weed agreed to it. Of course, I didn¡¯t agree that it would be okay if I didn¡¯t get caught, but I agreed with the judgment that it would be beneficial for the kingdom if we could reveal something rted to the Demon God.¡±


    Of course, until now, we didn¡¯t even know why the devil¡¯s army destroyed our vige, so if we know the cause, we can guess what they¡¯re plotting.


    But it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s worth finding out while participating in the appalling crime of wartime smuggling.


    Not only do you have to find out with the traces you left years ago, but by doing so, even if you seed at best, there is only a small chance of saving something, and if you fail, you will be ndered.


    At least, it was afort, if anything, that he would stay like this now that he had saved something.


    ¡°As a result, they found something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The holy relics they took¡­ they seemed to be so great that I couldn¡¯t understand why they were here.¡±


    When I got to the main topic, I stood up and listened to Seneran, who gave a serious answer without any yfulness.


    ¡°The clergy say¡­ There is a possibility that it was a relic with holy power so strong that it could be called a fragment of a demon. At least, they said they had never seen such an item in their entire life.¡±


    ¡°¡­what effect does it have?¡±


    ¡°Well? Wouldn¡¯t it be quicker to ask what kind of effect it doesn¡¯t have? About that, a priest who belonged to the Imperial Spiritual Assembly before and was emunicated added it¡­


    ¡± ?¡±


    I know it¡¯s a lot of money, but aren¡¯t you really ying too risky? I involuntarily threw my head back in amazement, but Seneran only wrinkled his nose and waved his hand.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not important right now. That person roughly guessed what was possible as long as the priests of the Demonic Church spoke of it.¡±


    There was no need to wait this time. As long as the Imperial Holy Spirit Society and the relics of powerful divine power came out, there was only one most famous miracle that could be achieved with divinity.


    ¡°Are you a warrior?¡±


    Seneran answered my question with a calm nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you have it¡­ you might be able to forcibly seize the hero.¡±

 Chapter 436

    Even though I was often asked if I was the champion of the Demon God, the reason why I was never asked that I was a warrior who was ordained by the Demon God was not because the two were synonyms or because I was a human.


    It¡¯s because the ss is different.


    A champion in another world is a creature that chooses a god to serve, and a hero is a god who chooses a creature.


    Of course, champions and warriors also hear the call of God. However, that is only a matter of willingly serving the gods and umting feats, and then the gods respond and bestow some protection. I don¡¯t even tell you to do anything.


    But warriors are different. As you can see by looking at Siegfried, he is given a mission to save believers and even a race, along with blessings and abilities that are nevermon.


    In that sense, what Seneran said was filthy serious.


    ¡°How likely is it that God will let it go?¡±


    ¡°The emunicated cleric¡¯s opinion was that the possibility of neglect converging to zero, but the possibility of unintentionally preventing it was not zero.¡±


    There was no need to ask why. In the first ce, it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds for the gods to intervene in this world.


    Didn¡¯t even just me lose my consciousness just because I heard the voice of the World Tree?


    Even though he did not exercise his divinity directly, he only pretended to have a conversation. But does God show up and exercise power? It¡¯s not that such a history doesn¡¯t exist at all, so I, who have read the book diligently, know very well what can happen.


    It is history, not legend, that the continent under the Western Zone was blown away and flooded with seawater due to a single miracle performed by the Libra Lubiska herself to condemn the monumental cultist who followed the evil god and caused a stir and tried to insult the god. .


    Since it is so old, many records have been lost, so it is unknown what process it went through in detail, but no one treats the biggest reason why Volta Bay became a maritime kingdom as an absurd legend. If the gods directly intervened, assuming that such a result would inevitably ur, there was a good chance that the situation was not going well and could not be prevented, as Seneran said.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll go with you and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, the story went off the rails? That¡¯s why? Is there something I can intervene in?¡±


    Instead of answering, Seneran looked at me nkly and bumped his fists up and down. I looked up to see what the hell she was doing, and she moved her fists like a pantomime.


    It took me a while to understand that the motion was depicting me drawing my sword and splitting an apple.


    ¡°The demon temple near your hometown, a human with magic and divinity. All of these are more likely to be closely rted than to have no connection at all.¡±


    ¡°Our vigers couldn¡¯t use magic. They didn¡¯t even worship demons.¡±


    They were typical Ithiel people. Even our parents. But Seneran just nodded as if he already knew.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re even more important. There¡¯s usually no reason for a special talent, but if there¡¯s divinity involved in it, there¡¯s a reason. Especially if that power dwells in someone without faith.¡±


    So I just have to check it out.


    Seneran¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he said that and sipped his coffee.


    ?


    Since we couldn¡¯t ride a flying dragon to the ce where the demon temple is located, we decided to rent a horse temporarily rented by Seneran along with the workers.


    There would be no rushing or fighting anyway, so I rode on the same horse as Asillie and followed Seneran in the lead. Laika, who tried to hug mefortably like in the dragon, made a little regretful sound, but that was only for a moment.


    While greeting the unfamiliar guards appropriately and escaping from Ogwen and heading home along the familiar road, I felt a strange feeling rather than the feeling of heading home.


    After hearing the story of the buffalo¡¯s horn and Seneran¡¯s hypothesis that supports it, I wondered if the disaster that finally befell my vige was because of me.


    It is self-evident that the being who was already involved in my reincarnation was Lady Epaga. I don¡¯t know if it was something that was twisted when I tried to summon a hero like Siegfried, or whether he showed pity for me who died at that moment, but it doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m still alive thanks to him.


    What if, in the process, the holy relic that was said to be in the Demon God Temple revealed its presence? What if someone from the Demon King¡¯s army, whose identity was unknown, identified the location of the temple and sent troops? What if it took 8 years to get there? So, in the end, weren¡¯t all these four months a tragedy caused by my previous life?


    ¡°Eldy?¡±


    Perhaps I was too lost in my thoughts, Asilie, who was sitting in my arms, lightly held my hand before I noticed that she was leaking to the side instead of following Seneran.


    ¡°Sorry. I was thinking about something else for a while.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly and changed my direction, but Asilie¡¯s eyes looking up at me were still the same. I took a deep breath when I saw her showing a worried expression, as if she could guess what I was worried about just by looking at her for a moment and making eye contact.


    ¡°Do you have any guesses?¡±


    It was a sharp question. If the opponent was Seneran, he would have shied away, but he nodded because he was Asilier. However, instead of halfwayforting or questioning, Asilie just lightly leaned on her back.


    That alone put a brake on my negative thoughts and made me feel a little more at ease.


    The road to my hometown hasn¡¯t changed much even though time has passed. Even if I get a little farther away from Ogwen, which changes every day, the destendscape begins to wee me as if time has stopped. And it gets worse as people go to their hometown, which remains in ruins.


    But what I felt was a sense of relief andfort. I feel relieved as if I am protecting the past so that my longing for my long-cherished desire will not fade.


    The ruins and hills slowly revealing themselves after passing through the winding road, to my sensibilities¡­


    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±


    ¡­I thought it would take an extra hit.


    Smoke from a bonfire was rising from the ruins where there should be nothing.


    ¡°Oh, damn it. Here again.¡±


    Seeing Seneran grumbling as if he knew what it was, unlike me, who had stopped the ident, it seemed like they were rted to her, even if they weren¡¯t very friendly.


    People who looked to be in their twenties were warming up by a fire with about three campfires in a form that was more like taking the most basic measures to avoid the cold rather than sitting down in earnest.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Even though there was some distance, the side that quickly found us started to react first, but contrary to my expectations, I thought they were just preparing to talk to Seneran, and each grabbed their weapon, causing them to frown.


    ¡°Are you my friend? Then I want to tell you to get your hands off the weapon quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ummm, more like a bunch of beggars who think they smelled money than a friend. This time, while hiring people, I spent a lot of money for secrecy.¡±


    To sum up, it was said that Seneran was a big smuggling customer, so those who thought that she had asked for something big based on the cost of silence she had spent, didn¡¯t even call because they didn¡¯t want to run out of beans.


    ¡°This is my problem, so I¡¯ll solve it on my own.¡±


    Seneran looked a little tired but spoke with confidence, so I stopped trying to get the needle out and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to bleed unnecessarily in my hometown, so I hope it ends quickly and well.¡±


    It¡¯s not mynd, so I didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of giving a damn about simply making a fire and camping, but I didn¡¯t like it very much that there were guys who might actually turn into bandits because of the sloppy problems I mentioned earlier.


    First of all, I dropped off Asillie and asked for back with Laika. Then, as I rode up with Seneran, a lump that couldn¡¯t even see its face because of its shaggy beard came out ahead of the others and uttered a voice.


    ¡°Goldendy! The story isn¡¯t over, but what if she leaves like that! Do you know how much money it cost to follow her tail?¡±


    He says it with a goodugh, but the story he wants to say is too obvious. Seneran also shouted with a snort as if he was full of energy.


    ¡°Money is a problem? Since when did tunnel rules be so muddy like rice straw? I¡¯m sure I said I didn¡¯t need you guys?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because thedy moved before we could tell you all about our usefulness. Talk a little more and you¡¯ll think¡­¡± ¡±


    Ha¡­ I¡¯m Seneran. The golden wizard Seneran. Don¡¯t you know what that means? ¡±


    Seneran¡¯s voice, which usually showed only a dumb attitude, had a venom that hadn¡¯t been seen before. However, perhaps because of her appearance, which was difficult to intimidate, her words seemed to incite the other person rather than shrink them.


    ¡°If I judged that I am worthless, then whatever it is, it has no value to me now. Even if you talk about it for a month, that fact won¡¯t change. So take your men and get out of here.


    ¡°¡­Mistress, aren¡¯t you just going out too fast? I understand why you¡¯re standing there because I followed you recklessly, but aren¡¯t we just having a lot of fun right now?¡±


    As if the hairy horse¡¯s words were a signal, the guys behind them fixed their weapons with the sound of weapons shing. I looked at Seneran, wondering how he would react to this¡­


    ¡°Little boy¡­¡±


    Seneran opened his mouth as he red at the furry hair with his tired eyes wide open, and stretched out his right hand forward with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Did I look like someone you could rob if I met you outside the tunnel?¡±


    Just looking at it, it seemed like he was trying to use magic. In my eyes, when I used my magic poetry to watch, the words I threw as if Seneran were flowing acted as spells and manifested magic.


    While shocked by the fact that they used unrted words as spells, the magic that was activated in an instant attacked Hairy Boy and his party, and they froze up to their waists without even resisting.

 Chapter 437

    The magic was activated very quickly and urately.


    The mana scattered like thin ice seemed to imprison them in a pir of ice, but it quickly crumbled, leaving only icy shackles.


    All of the 20 strongmen who suddenly had heavy weights attached to their limbs and body staggered greatly. However, the ice created by Seneran¡¯s magic does not end there, but extends like tree branches and sticks to the ground, connecting the men like a spider¡¯s web and solidifying their unity.


    The sight of the broken and scattered ice shards defying gravity was even artistic. And watching it from the sidelines, I had no choice but to revise my evaluation of Seneran upwards.


    It was the first time I felt that it was difficult to break the most ssic magic, not the magic that Volta Bay¡¯s Unlucky Bard showed off at the Armory Window or the Imperial Academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misconception that people often make. Since they¡¯re wizards who only y desks in the library, they¡¯ll be able to do it easily.¡±


    Seneran, who brushed off the frost on his fingertips while casting magic, looks at the men in astonishment and says,


    I don¡¯t know if it was actually magic that wasn¡¯t a big deal to her, or if she was acting to make it look like that, but it was a reaction as if she had done something really insignificant, so despite her dwarf and haggard appearance, she was intimidating enough.


    ¡°I think I need to change that perception a bit through you guys.¡±


    I don¡¯t know about anything else, but the vicious smile on her lips after she finished speaking wasing from her heart.


    ?


    I wondered if I would see blood, but Seneran didn¡¯t forget the reason why I didn¡¯t bother.


    She solved the problem by forcibly carving a magic seal.


    There was considerable malice in the process, and the condition was very vague that he would never get involved with her again, and as soon as the ice melted, he would leave this ce and never approach her again, and finally, he would not disclose this matter anywhere. .


    Since she had mentioned the dangers of vague conditions when signing a contract with Merde, I even thought that she might not actually have any intention of keeping them alive for long. It¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t been decided where to end with ¡®entangled¡¯.


    ¡°Usually it¡¯s based on the consciousness of the contracting party. For example¡­ When I assume that they distribute the things I made, should I say that I am at a crossroads between life and death depending on whether or not I know that I made them?¡±


    ¡°What happens when you find out after distribution?¡±


    ¡°I die.¡±


    When Seneran confessed that she actually had a lot of intentions to do so, she answered an impromptu question that came to her mind while walking in the woods.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have any intention of saving him?¡±


    ¡°of course. Even that, they¡¯re lucky. If it wasn¡¯t for what you said, I would have killed them all on the spot. The aftermath peculiar to rule-breaking is also a problem, but those guys aren¡¯t bold enough to do this voluntarily. It means someone followed me.¡±


    Do you have a background? As I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected story, Seneran scratched his head nervously and continued.


    ¡°I thought it was just a bit rushed, but there must have been some people who considered it strange after thinking about it in conjunction with my usual conduct. Although I tend to pay generously, this time it was a bit unusual. It was a reasonable expense because the personal information of the people who had been dragged in had to be kept secret, but from the point of view of those who didn¡¯t know, it seemed like a huge amount of money had been moved.¡±


    ¡°It must be a bold investment because there is something that can be recovered?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? In fact, most of the things I use for smuggling are just overconsumption for research, but at times like this, tinnitus is a hindrance.¡±


    Even though she grumbled that it might bother herter, she didn¡¯t slow down, so she arrived at her destination in no time. Looking at the artificial stone structure from a distance, I wondered if this was something I could have found by just looking around, but Seneran confidently boasted about the barrier he and Master had opened, dispelling my doubts.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ll have to learn magic soon.¡±


    ¡°hmm? Did something happen to cause a change of heart in Levien?¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with the divisionmander, but there was no answer.¡±


    ¡°what?! Divisionmander?!¡±


    As a person whose life and death are directly rted to research, seeing Seneran shocked by his jaw dropping, I felt a little sorry.


    It was only very, very little.


    ¡°What did they say, was the name Iraf? He had impressive buffalo horns¡­¡±


    ¡°Crazy. You dealt with Iraf who shoots light?¡±


    Still, I felt I had an obligation to exin, so I tried to bring it up, but Seneran knew who he was talking to just by hearing his name.


    ¡°I guess he was famous? If you see right away.¡±


    ¡°Because he was a man like a legend of rising status in the Demonic Spirit. The Demon King¡¯s Army is definitely an army, but it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds to be a divisionmander with simple force.¡±


    ¡°I was really curious, but do the other divisionmanders have a big difference in strength?¡±


    ¡°I heard that among the divisionmanders, I tend to fly a lot. Of course, there are people who are as strong and smart as him.¡±


    I really can¡¯t eat it. I couldn¡¯t hide my doubts even while listening to the exnation that made my expression rot.


    ¡°But what do you mean by ¡®between¡¯ the divisionmanders?¡±


    When I asked Seneran, who was relieved that he was fortunate to have returned alive and well, she seemed insignificant and said, ¡°Ah.¡± He answered my question with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I heard that even among regr soldiers, there are quite a few demons as strong as Iraf. It is just operated like a single unit because itcks the ability to lead a unit or has other ws.¡±


    The answer, however, was not trivial at all, though.


    It¡¯s only unusual that he rose to the rank of divisionmander only by force, are there more people like that down there? I¡¯ll be sick. It¡¯s news that darkens your eyes.


    ¡°As expected, you will need to quickly learn magic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn quickly though. Humans take a long time to learn magic because talent is talent, but in most cases, the total amount of mana is utterly insufficient. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that talent the problem? When I see Margrave Levien doing nothing and the magic Seneran just showed me, my confidence disappears.¡±


    ¡°Well? I¡¯m a person who¡¯s been listening to people say they¡¯re great, so I can¡¯t answer for sure, but¡­ At least from what I¡¯ve seen, you don¡¯t have talent. Your understanding is extraordinary.¡±


    is it? Looking at Asilie with a tilt of her head, she nodded her head in an unexpectedly strong sense of sympathy.


    It seems that the old man passive, which is the perk of the reincarnated person, is acting and making a big mistake¡­ well, it will work out somehow.


    Halfway resigned, we followed her, and two rugged-looking men camped out in front of the building moved their eyes to us and nodded lightly. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were strong, but at least one thing seemed clear.


    From the outside, it was close to a heap of stones that had already copsed and copsed, but when we passed the men and went inside, we were greeted by iparably neat stairs and stone walls.


    At the end of the stairway, about five or six people, lit up with magic, were diligently investigating something.


    The scene itself was nothing special, but because of that, the demon cleric who was talking to Master with his horns exposed was struck even more because of it. Master, who caught our gaze, cut off the conversation and approached us, and he too followed after Master.


    ¡°You came earlier than expected. Has Levien been cleaned up already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely over, but the Silver Eagle Brigade ispetent, so I think it will be sorted out soon. Now I¡¯m back because I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do.¡±


    No questions followed. He seemed to think he had already heard all the necessary information when he came with Seneran. It seems that the two of them are business partners who fit well together more than I thought.


    Instead, Master pointed to the demonic priest who approached and tried to give a full statement, but the priest politely refused Master¡¯s consideration and then greeted me with courtesy and opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Eldmia. I am Mender, a faithful servant of the demon Epaga. The saintess asked me to send her regards.¡±


    The greeting that came out of her mouth was very unexpected, so I couldn¡¯t think of our saintess until I thought of the self-destructing saintess and the prospective saintess of the Holy Light Cross.


    Is it a coincidence? Just in case, Seneran turned around and answered my silent question with a light nod, as if he had read my thoughts.


    ¡°Since we metst time, I deliberately inquired about it because I thought it might be a little more friendly. Fortunately, it turned out okay.¡±


    hmm. He didn¡¯t know anything else, but he was certain he wasn¡¯t reading my thoughts. In the end, I had to look at the priest who introduced himself as Mender with a puzzled look again, and he continued with a slightly more polite bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this as soon as I saw you¡­ but if you don¡¯t mind, can I take the saintess here?¡±


    No, ask me what you¡¯ve been doing so far.

 Chapter 438

    ording to Priest Mender, the reason he joined Seneran was because of a revtion from the saintess.


    Of course, I thought it would be something like the exiled priest of the Imperial Holy Church, but I didn¡¯t expect something like a revtion to intervene. There was no reaction from Master and Seneran, as if the conversation had already ended, but rather, the reaction raised questions.


    ¡°Why are you asking me that? Your employer is Seneran.¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    What do you mean? As my expression became bizarre, Seneran next to me opened his mouth to exin further.


    ¡°It¡¯s been like that since the first contract. Priest Mender will help, but when a certain situationes, Eldmia, you¡¯ll have to judge the intervention of Saint Deoni.¡±


    ¡°¡­From what you say, it sounds like you knew you¡¯d be in this situation?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. I think I¡¯ve received a revtion, so I asked if it would be better toe directly without hassle.¡±


    However, the answer that came back was a refusal.


    ¡°¡®This is what revtion is like.¡¯ The saintess answered like that. I¡¯m not particrly interested in theology, so I don¡¯t know how that could be.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. We, who have dedicated ourselves to theology, always feel that way.¡±


    Revtion is always like that? But were you helping so calmly haha hoho? Priest Mender, who had a friendly smile, shrugged lightly, perhaps sensing my questioning gaze.


    ¡°How can a mere mortal fullyprehend the will of a god?¡±


    I think the reason why this friend was dispatched here is because of his flirtatious personality¡­ As they said, even if I passed this vague and suspicious situation roughly, my situation did not change.


    If you get caught by the kingdom army, in the worst case, you could end up as a saintess who died while smuggling for the first time in history. What kind of revtion did you receive that led you to do that?


    ¡°¡­First of all, I think I¡¯ll have to look at the reason I came here and make a decision. Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The saintess also said to follow Eldmia-sama¡¯s judgment, but you didn¡¯t say when.¡±


    Mender nodded happily and gestured to lead the way, and Master and Seneran also started walking inside the temple, following him. We briefly exchanged nces and followed them.


    Inside, spheres made of magic were arranged like torches at regr intervals, so it was not inconvenient to move. There were a lot of copsed stones on the floor, so it seemed like Leica was suffering a little, but that was all.


    As Seneran¡¯s other hired men distanced themselves from each other, Priest Mender, who was walking in the lead, slowly got lucky.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to exin the situation on the way, but how far have you heard from Seneran?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re trying to determine if I¡¯ve been affected by the Relic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now I need to tell you how to check.¡±


    While saying that, Priest Mender stroked his chin for a moment, and at first nce, he seemed to be thinking about how to easily exin this.


    ¡°Well, first of all, can you guess why we were able to notice the existence of a relic that didn¡¯t already exist?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the stronger the holy relic, the more divine power remains like a kind of reverberation. Didn¡¯t you notice that based on that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Divine power, unlike magical power that exists naturally in the world, is an artificial or divine phenomenon, so the stronger it is, the darker the traces are left. It temporarily bes a deity.¡±


    Unlike the sanctuary where beneficial effects such as the amplification of the holyw ur, the sanctuary is the target of vignce no matter how good it is. No, to put it emphatically, it is a dangerous zone.


    A person faints with only a small amount of direct exposure to divinity right now, so it can¡¯t be beneficial for mortals to have a deity that spreads the effect over a wide area.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that all the priesthoods left in history have had bad consequences.¡±


    ¡°You are well-informed. Indeed, they are valuable reminders that, just as too much of anything can be poison, even the mercy of the gods can be poison to us who are weak.¡±


    That is why the gods who love creatures indirectly intervene in the world. It is also the reason why the time when evil gods who didn¡¯t care about that was overflowing was chaos itself.


    It¡¯smon sense, but since there are people whockmon sense in any world, it seems that Priest Mender really liked the fact that I knew these stories.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why it¡¯s much easier to tell the difference between mana and magic. To put it simply, it¡¯s the difference between mixing water with water and mixing ink with water.¡±


    ¡°¡­Electrons are divine power.¡±


    At my words, Priest Mender nodded and replied satisfactorily.


    ¡°To be precise, it is the divine power that contains the strong will of God.¡±


    One of the things I learned while studying is that magic leaves ¡®habits¡¯ in various forms.


    It is like a fingerprint of some kind. The possibility of having the same fingerprint is notpletely impossible, but just like it is extremely rare, so is magic. And if the magic that unfolds based on the habit remains on top of the natural state of magic, it bes difficult to trace who used the magic because the trace gradually changes over time. As Priest Mender said, the difference between water and ink is the same.


    But God is different.


    Since they are transcendent beings who have already attained perfection, their traces are always the same. Whether it¡¯s a trace from 10 years ago or a trace from 100 years ago, if youpare it, it¡¯s always the same.


    ¡°The relics here are¡­although it¡¯s just spection, it¡¯s likely to be from the age of mythology, the time when the evil gods ruled, or even older. Even the gods can¡¯t understand how weak mortals are. It was a time when it was not clear whether we had to intervene until then, so especially powerful holy relics appeared. The relics kept by the Imperial Spiritual Assembly are like that too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you thought that even the warriors would be able to hold it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a sphemous statement, but I have no doubt that it has such power.¡±


    As soon as Mender¡¯s answer ended, the long corridor also ended, revealing a round pupil. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen many temples, but it was a very unique structure when Ipared it with all the memories of my previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like an altar for sealing rather than a temple, right?¡±


    I reflexively nodded at Priest Mender¡¯s question, as if he had read my thoughts.


    ¡°Most of the ces where these mighty relics rest are like this. It¡¯s a blessing from the god they serve, so we don¡¯t dare to treat it harshly, but it could be harmful to mortals, so it was actually built like an altar to seal it.¡±


    Several altars are arranged at precise intervals ording to the circr structure, but all but one have destroyed stone statues. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to guess that there were sacred relics on that empty altar.


    As soon as I took two more steps there, my body immediately started reacting with a tingling sensation simr to when I used too much mana. I might have stumbled a little if Asilie, who had caught myplexion not improving at once, hadn¡¯t helped me by the side.


    ¡°Damn, is this just me? My stomach tingles simrly to when I used too much magic power.¡±


    I hurriedly stepped back, but I didn¡¯t know that the inside that started to groan once would calm down. I barely caught my breath and looked around, everyone was surprised with their eyes wide open.


    Maybe I¡¯m the only one who looks weird. Priest Mender, who was walking towards the empty altar, hurriedly came to my side, opened an unknown spell, and opened his already widened eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a resonance phenomenon. How on earth are you still conscious?¡±


    ¡°Yeombyeong, isn¡¯t it polite to ask such a question by exining what it is¡­?¡±


    With a sad expression on his face, Mender Priest immediately apologized, but he didn¡¯t have the time to respond because he seemed to be in a hurry. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never caught a cold in my life, so I¡¯m not immune to these symptoms.


    Fortunately, he understood that I was in a situation where I couldn¡¯t even pretend to ept his apology, and quickly continued his exnation.


    ¡°It refers to the reaction of the divine power inherent in the body to the external divine power. This is the symptom that the saints and women see when they receive their first revtion. Apparently, the reaction came as soon as they reached the boundary of the sanctuary, but in case you hear tinnitus. Or do you not see any hallucinations?¡±


    Not some kind of drug, tinnitus and hallucinations? Fortunately, other than being filthy ufortable, I was able to shake my head because I was normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Originally, after seeking Eldmia-sama¡¯s consent, the method was to induce resonance at will, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strongly connected even after many years have passed since the relic was lost.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just skip that, but that means¡­ Are you saying that I have something to do with the relic here?¡±


    It was a question that didn¡¯t have to be asked, but I had to ask, and


    Mender responded with a very serious nod.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s like a fucking birth secret.¡±


    I thought there would be something, but I didn¡¯t know it would be in this form.

 Chapter 439

    I went back to the corridor to calm down my nervousness and sat down, slowly organizing my thoughts.


    First of all, judging based on the story I heard from Mender and the current situation, it is an established fact that my ability to use magical power is due to the influence of the artifact.


    At first nce, the relic is an item close to the warrior spawner, so this can feel like the biggest problem¡­ but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real problem.


    It¡¯s a really fucking big problem why this result came out through the holy relics that were sleeping quietly in the realm of the human race, aside from the headquarters of the Demonic Cult located in the Demonic Religion and numerous relics.


    Why did the Demon God use his power against the Humans and not the Demons?


    If you have topare it, it is an action close to Takran, but it is embarrassing to even call it Takran because the result cannot be predicted at all.


    It would not be as easy as it sounds to say that a demon god bestows grace on a human race in a rtionship that can easily go awry due to the existence of the demon king and the hero, and the possibility of benefiting the demon race is infinitely small.


    Now, if all the abilities I gained from mana handling are in fact a human body that is far from magical power, so I can¡¯t fully demonstrate my abilities, then the intact demon might really have gained strengthparable to that of a hero like Siegfried.


    But why did he take such an uncertain gamble? Unless it was an intentional situation with some kind of big intention, or a situation where we had to do this unintentionally because someone maliciously took sphemous steps¡­ ¡°¡­


    sphemy?¡±


    I asked Priest Mender while pondering the contents of the revtion I had heard when I first met Saint Deoni.


    ¡°Priest Mender. Are there any holy relics of the old era in the Demonic Territory?¡±


    ¡°No, I know there are at least five of them. Unless there¡¯s a special reason, they don¡¯t show up outside, so I can¡¯t tell exactly how much power they possess.¡±


    Perhaps because it was clear that he was directly rted to the holy relic, Priest Mender was polite at first, but now he showed a more reverent attitude as if he were serving a saint. Thanks to that, it was a bit burdensome, but in many ways, it became easier to ask questions, so I decided to move on.


    ¡°Does Saint Deoni need the help of such a holy relic when she receives a revtion?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I know it makes it easier.¡±


    There is only one thing I need her help in this situation.


    timing.


    ording to Priest Mender¡¯s words¡­ When shees here, she will definitely be able to receive a revtion from Lady Epaga.


    I don¡¯t know why they gave me a choice, but it was something to ask the person concerned.


    ¡°I think we should bring the saintess.¡±


    As if he had been waiting, Priest Mender bowed and gave a short reply.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    There was no reason to stay in the ruins as long as the conclusion was reached.


    Without hesitation, Priest Mender packed up his belongings and moved with the people sent by Seneran. I opened my mouth.


    ¡°It will take at least 15 days and at most 3 weeks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much shorter than I expected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the many reasons illegal routes are profitable. There¡¯s no way to fail in that section, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you have other things to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was highly likely, so I sneaked here.¡±


    Looking back, Seneran¡¯s expression seemed to be the same as usual, but on the other hand, it seemed strangely serious.


    ¡°Is it because of the guys who sent it back with a stamp on it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very unrted. What I said about the tunnel earlier is not just a smuggling route, it¡¯s limited to demons. And that¡¯s quiterge.¡±


    As I rolled my head for a moment to try to get the gist of what she was saying, a usible conclusion emerged as the pieces of information I had heard earlier came together.


    ¡°Are you concerned about the possibility that there is a Demon King¡¯s army behind them?¡±


    An ancient temple with a bigger secret than you can imagine. The demon lord with a history of robbing that temple. A huge amount of money that Seneran allegedly sprinkled while investigating there to keep the secret. And Seneran¡¯s guess that there would be half-pennies who were so blinded by the money that they would ignore the rules, and someone who urged them on.


    Was the Demon King¡¯s army considering the possibility that even Master missed the existence of the artifact, and as a result, a being suddenly digging into the old past, which the kingdom had no idea about, would appear?


    No matter how much, I want to think that it won¡¯t be there, but since they are the ones who caused terror in the middle of the empire and went to the brink of sess, it seems that they will remain that way.


    ¡°It might be an overreaction, but I¡¯m not good at touching it.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯ve been involved with the Demon King¡¯s army a few times, but he tends to do his best behind the scenes.¡±


    If it was an in-between issue, you might just hear it with one ear and let it go with the other, but it¡¯s a big incident tied to the traces of the warrior maker, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.


    I thought so and answered without thinking, but Seneran¡¯s expression was still serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that level of a story. If this gets really big, the military might intervene. If you miss the timing, you¡¯ll be caught and have to blow everything you find out.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to return to the capital?¡±


    It was immediately clear what Seneran was trying to say. If I remain when the kingdom forces really intervene, I have to tell the truth that I was affected by the holy relic, but if I¡¯m not there, there will be a situation where I can just say that there was a holy relic.


    However, it was a non-negotiable proposal.


    ¡°No. If the Demon King¡¯s Army intervenes, you¡¯ll know who ordered the retrieval of the holy relic. Anyway, the Demon King¡¯s Army will take care of itself, but we can¡¯t miss this opportunity while worrying about the intervention of the uncertain Kingdom Army.¡±


    It was clear that I was to decide on the visit of the saintess, but there was no content saying that you must meet me face-to-face.


    Seneran was also trying to get through that and secure my safety, and from her point of view, I was just identally influenced by the relic, so she might have thought that she could deliver the necessary questions or results on her behalf.


    However, I have no intention of ending it simply by meeting the saintess.


    ¡°Above all, I have something to ask of Epaga-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? You have something to ask the demon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I cannot ask that through Seneran, so I must be here.¡±


    How am I going to tell you about my previous life, which I didn¡¯t tell even to Asilie?


    ?


    Contrary to concerns, the days of waiting for the saintess¡¯pany passed peacefully.


    First of all, Asili and I decided to stay at Ogwen for the first three days, chatting with the vigers, and then stocking up on simple supplies and staying in a cabin.


    It was safer than being stepped on in the eyes as they came and went needlessly often, and it was also a purpose to pretend that they were not rted to Seneran and the others who, unlike us, kept repeating the demon war with Ogwen.


    It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯vee back, and except for having to clean up almost half a day, fortunately, there were no major damages, so there was no problem living there. Rather, the biggest problem was theck of space for the main use of a private car, but it was decided to solve it with money.


    No one looked suspiciously at me when I was looking for a carpenter to make space for my car at home, and with the efforts of talented carpenters who had apanied Ogwen¡¯s rapid growth, the car¡¯s residence waspleted in an instant.


    It was so well made that I couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that it was more a navel than a stomach, and the cabin felt rtively shabby. Since I have memories of the past, I ended up only asking for reinforcement work and finished it.


    After that, I spent a really long time that could be called a break.


    I went to the Demon Shrine every day to learn magic from Seneran and Master, but it onlysted for an hour or two, and I went hunting for a cabin life that could be up to three weeks, but the work was done in the yard where Asilier, apetent hunter, was present. It was unbelievable that it took so long.


    In the end, after a week of studying alone, using magic, and even training my physical strength out of habit, I had nothing to do, so I went down to the ruins and immersed myself in rebuilding the clumsy pantheon next to my parents.


    Thanks to the power of the Magic Grinder, cutting stones was not a chore, so this time, the goal was to add Epaga-sama to make it a little stronger. My parents¡¯ graves were also reinforced with stone tombs from earthen tombs.


    Since it was a job that required apletely different level of skill than carving a tree properly, it took another week to create a shape that was eptable.


    The day Ipleted the small pantheon and stone tomb filled with sincerity, even though itcks sophistication and sophistication.


    The saintess arrived with familiar faces.

 Chapter 440

    Lady Deoni, who arrived with Priest Mender, was not alone.


    Not only the fourpanions sent by Seneran, but also the four additional people who are presumed to be the heretic judges who were with us when we robbed the demon worshipersst time, so a whopping 10 peoplee pouring in.


    Even though he wore a hood to cover his horns, because the horns of demon tribes are so diverse, the bulging hairstyle looked perfect to attract attention in many ways.


    Thanks to this, ¡®Is the border of Etisel really okay?¡¯ A question like the title of the same article passed through my mind for a moment¡­ But since perfect surveince doesn¡¯t exist, I decided to do it.


    Right now, even in the western kingdoms up there, there are a lot of idiots selling weapons to the orcs.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, saintess. Is this the time of the revtion you were talking about?¡±


    I had an experience worthy of being arade in my own way, so when I warmly weed her, the saintess, who pulled back her hood to reveal her gorgeous horns in perfect symmetry, looked at me with a strange expression and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But¡­ you seem to have gotten stronger. I can feel the divine power, but what the hell happened?¡±


    indeed. There¡¯s no way our saintess doesn¡¯t know that even a crazy self-destructing saintess notices it. But now there are a lot of eyes to see, so I justughed it off.


    ¡°Go and talk. I¡¯ll follow soon.¡±


    No matter how close to the house it is, it¡¯s hard to go around unarmed, so I wore a needle bag around my waist, but other than that, I didn¡¯t have any equipment, so I sent the saintess and the others to the demon temple and returned to the hut to get my armor.


    At the word that the saintess had arrived, I finished preparing in Asili, and now I followed Laika, who hadpletely memorized the route and led the way, to the temple.


    It was clear that Seneran had expressed that he wanted to talk only to the people concerned, as the men who escorted Priest Mender were also outside.


    Now that I¡¯ve be familiar with myself, I greeted them appropriately and entered the temple. The saintess and other people who had been inspecting the temple with serious expressions turned their eyes to me.


    ¡°I heard the story through Brother Mender on the way. Let¡¯s go to the altar. If you do as you said, you will receive a revtion. But¡­ I hope others will wait here.¡±


    While receiving the revtion, the target bes defenseless.


    Even if she wandered around with her armor and weapons equipped, she would have no choice but to maintain security as strictly as possible, as she was a saint of one church.


    Apparently, Priest Mender didn¡¯te along either. There was no reaction, probably because I had already talked with Master and Seneran before I came.


    Ashley nodded as if she fully understood and sat on a suitable rock and picked up Laika, so I waved lightly and followed the saintess.


    As I entered the corridor leading to the altar, two of the four who followed me like bodyguards stopped and blocked the entrance. The remaining two thought they would protect the saintess at the altar, but after taking about ten more steps inside, they turned around and settled down.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they going all the way together?¡±


    When I asked a question, puzzled by the unexpected reaction, the saintess replied with a more curious reaction.


    ¡°As long as we received Epaga¡¯s revtion, Eldmia is not to be wary of. There might be an outside invasion, but there¡¯s no reason to divide our forces.¡±


    Of course, I have no intention of doing any harm, but I never thought I would trust it without much verification.


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    After thinking about it for a second, revtion to her and the other Inquisitors is, to me, ¡®You¡¯re there, motherfucker.¡¯ It¡¯s a sure enough proof, so I think it might be enough.


    Arriving at the altar like that, I recalled myst experience and stopped at the line where I was not affected by the divine power, and the saintess approached the altar and closed her eyes without questioning whether she had already heard the story from Priest Mender.


    ¡°It may be only our church, but the first thing you learn in the process of bing a saint is to respond to andmunicate with the divine power.¡±


    Then, in a quiet tone, he started talking about things he hadn¡¯t even asked.


    ¡°If there are saints and saints of the past, they need their help. If not, they go through the process of constantly developing their abilities through the knowledge left in the church.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t able to receive revtions from the beginning, were you?¡±


    ¡°I receive it, but¡­ it¡¯s not a revtion, it¡¯s an oracle. An oracle that I¡¯m a saint.¡±


    I heard that revtions are flexible, but oracles are notmon because they are immutable, but if the first oracle you receive is that you must live as a saint unconditionally, it will be confusing in many ways.


    Maybe you feel something simr to the absurdity that Siegfried felt?


    ¡°It can be said that as a result, the innate talent blooms explosively and the foundation for grinding teeth isid. When you are ready to receive the revtion for the first time like that, the body reacts to the divine power first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. What¡¯s your reaction?¡±


    When I asked with half sincerity and half pretentiousness for a smooth conversation, Saint Deoni turned her calm gaze to me and murmured quietly.


    ¡°Nausea or dizziness.¡±


    Then, tilting his head slightly to the side, as if asking if he didn¡¯t feel anything, he asked for my answer.


    I tried to lean to the side just in case, but her eyes followed me straight, and it made me feel very strange.


    ¡°¡­Are you saying I¡¯m ready to receive a revtion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand so quickly. Come ¡®in¡¯. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    With a light nod, Lady Deoni¡¯s hand reaches out to me.


    ¡°In the past, only magical energy was felt, but now the divinity that is clearly felt is proof. Oh, I¡¯m not talking about the divinity felt in other deity possessed.¡±


    Just in case, I tried to take out the seed of the World Tree from my bosom, but the saintess immediately spoke up and blocked the source.


    ¡°It seems that Eldmia-sama¡¯s innate divinity was sealed for some reason. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such a case, so even if you ask ¡®why¡¯, I have nothing to say. What¡¯s certain is¡­ the help of another divine being. He received this and gradually became ustomed to the divinity, and in the process, the seal inside cracked and the divinity leaked out.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much power it has, though.


    As I stood dumbfounded and unable to react properly, Lady Deoni sighed deeply and approached me directly, holding my hand and leading me toward the altar.


    ¡°I understand. It must be confusing. Even I, who have served Epaga for half my life and acquired the knowledge of the church, do not know about such a case, so I wonder how the person concerned feels. Believe that you have no thoughts, and please follow my guidance. After receiving the revtion, at least you will be able to solve more questions than you do now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­although there is the potential for more questions to arise.¡±


    Iughed out loud when I saw the saintess speak frankly with her eyes wide open without letting go of her hand.


    Just taking three steps had already brought me dizziness and nausea, but it started to ease a little bit as unknown warmth came from the hands held together.


    ¡°I wish I could tell why you needed such a twisted arrangement.¡±


    ¡°I want to know too. So please let me know when you receive the revtion.¡±


    It may be to ease my tension, but seeing Saint Deoni smiling for the first time, I took a deep breath, knelt down in front of the altar, and prayed as I had learned.


    ¡°¡­You must have been praying sincerely. Your attitude is set.¡±


    I wanted to tell her my experience in the territory of the world tree to the slightly startled woman, but for now I just decided to focus on prayer and quickly clear up my doubts.


    Fortunately, perhaps because I had experienced it once, my consciousness quickly stabilized, and by the time the saintess¡¯ touch touched my back, only a very slight sensation remained.


    ¡°Epagai. ording to your will, we have arrived here.¡±


    While even the sense of being on the ground bes ambiguous, the voice of the saintess is definitely pierced in the ears. It was a very mysterious phenomenon considering that even my breathing became faint and I couldn¡¯t even hear my heartbeat.


    ¡°Please make arrangements for this person.¡±


    At the same time as the short recitation, you can feel the intense floating feeling and the sense of falling.


    What follows is the feeling that the field of vision is open and the world turns white even though the eyes are closed.


    I thought that all revtions seemed to share the same senses and space, so I made up my mind to prepare for the shock that would follow, but unlike the World Tree, no voice came out.


    ¡­failed?


    [No, it¡¯s a sess.]


    Without any exaggeration, both eyes opened.


    Then, in a pure white space, a woman wearing a white dress was sitting on a spot that looked like a white throne, staring at me.


    [How can I say I¡¯m not good at God right in front of me¡­ Well, I¡¯ve heard the fucker, but it¡¯s a new quibble.]


    Two dark red horns and long hair like ebony, pulled back and braided.


    Epaga, who had never thought about what she would look like, was perfectly normal except for her eyes that seemed to be burning white.

 Chapter 441

    [I know that from one to ten there are only questions.]


    Not only do you hear it with your ears, but it also resonates in your head.


    [However, I couldn¡¯t do everything for the conversation.]


    Even though he¡¯s not louder than me or shouting, my body vibrates every time I spit out a word. I know it doesn¡¯t matter if I release my prayer posture because it¡¯s already a space that is disconnected from my body, but I can¡¯t do that because I feel like I¡¯m about to copse as soon as I loosen the posture.


    [You should know better that your consciousness is being cut just by facing me and hearing my voice.] Very slowly, you got up


    from your chair and took a step towards me, narrowing the distance as if gravity were doubling. all. Even though there is no intention of threatening me in all of those actions, I have no choice but to shrink on my own just by facing them.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a divinity.


    A figure that cannot but desperately feel the existence of a transcendental being that mortals can never handle.


    [So, ask only what you think you need right now.]


    Lady Epaga looked at me as I was shaken by enduring that divinity, and her gaze was extremely gentle.


    There is not even a trace of God¡¯s arrogance. The gaze filled with only mercy and affection like Hahae only contains consideration for me.


    Contrary to the sloppy posture he showed at first¡­


    [Uh huh.]


    Kuh hmm.


    Thanks to that, I was able to collect my mind as much as possible and ask the most fundamental questions.


    ¡°Why did I reincarnate in another world?¡±


    [¡­It¡¯s because your death wasn¡¯t an ident.]


    Even though she was able to read her thoughts and answer in advance, Epaga-sama didn¡¯t do that like the first time. It was as if they respected the very act of letting my doubtse out of my mouth.


    [This is a very long story. All I can tell you right away is¡­ that the existence of this world was involved in your death. I waste trying to stop this, and I did everything I could to save your soul.]


    What the hell did that son of a robber do in this world?


    The reason I was able to live with my previous life as a previous life was because I thought it was a bittersweet ending to a filthy unlucky life.


    But, as it turns out, that¡¯s where the problemes from. Did my parents even die unjustly because of that?


    It wasn¡¯t a story that I could understand at all, but I couldn¡¯t even speak, so Epaga-sama looked at me with a morepassionate gaze.


    It was a look with many meanings. A gaze with a clear meaning so that you can understand what it means without having to exin it in words.


    [I will definitely tell you everything when the road bes a little more solid. I promise you.]


    So please don¡¯t be buried in the past now.


    That was right. Because there were a lot of unfair things in this life.


    ¡°Is it because of me that my parents and vige were attacked?¡±


    [It¡¯s my fault.]


    Again, it was an unexpected answer. Epaga-sama was silent for a while as if she was cheating, then continued to exin.


    [I had no intention of making you a hero. That¡¯s because, like her status as a saint, she has the power to bind fate. I just wanted to present a little bit of afortable life as a minimumpensation for the absurd death of my previous life.]


    Contrary to my expectations, I thought that the gods would make judgments and take actions far from mortal emotions. Showing a human response, Lady Epaga carefully crouched down in front of me.


    For some reason, I felt sadness in the two eyes that were burning with no pupils, just scattering light.


    [However, in order to do so, I had to borrow the power of an artifact I gifted to my children in the past, rather than using my divine power. It¡¯s because divine power isn¡¯t something you can control the strength of if you want to. ording to the original arrangement, you should have been born as a demon.]


    As soon as I thought that I might have lived a life where I couldn¡¯t even turn my head at will, even Epaga-sama, who was immersed in sadness, tilted her head as if it were ridiculous, but is there anything special? Thoughts don¡¯t flow by themselves. It was like a divine power that couldn¡¯t control the strength and weakness, so it was irresistible.


    [That¡¯s right. Anyway¡­ Contrary to my original n, I found out btedly that all connections with my artifacts on the ground were severed. I noticed that it was an anomaly because it couldn¡¯t be done simply by sealing it, but not only the relics but also the ¡®road¡¯ itself formunication had problems. However, it was not that I could neglect your soul, the existence of the other world, until the problem was resolved.]


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    [Yes. With the power of the only intact holy relic, I reincarnated you in the nearest vige. Eldmia Egaro, son of Ethan Egar and Avisher Ruina. Because of your past as an ordinary but adventurous person, even if you have some extraordinary abilities, unlike ordinary farmers, you are a child of knowledgeable people who can make your talent bloom without problems.] I had no choice but to do that, but it wasn¡¯t like that


    .


    After saying that, Lady Epaga frowned in deep regret and continued her words.


    [I didn¡¯t know my children would. For some reason, the Demon King¡¯s army was looking for my traces and cutting off the connection with me. Through the relics of a temple forgotten in the flow of time in the corner of thend of the human race, he was persistent enough to notice even a brief use of his power and move.] On the eighth year like that, the Demon King¡¯s army seeded in tracking down our vige and devastated it


    . relics were recovered.


    It was an event that would not have happened unless I was reincarnated.


    [I wascent.]


    That¡¯s why Epaga was ming herself.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I would have ended up dead.¡±


    My answer is fixed.


    There may be many things to ask and many things to argue about, but I am not here to me others.


    ¡°How can I me you for showing mercy to give me one more chance that wasn¡¯t there in the first ce. I just feel grateful for Epaga-sama¡¯s grace.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to say it, and even though I didn¡¯t even have to wait until I said it, I spoke and Lady Epaga listened. I tried to joke in my shaving spirit.


    ¡°Since you can read my thoughts, don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m saying at times like this?¡±


    [Yeah, that was a sharp expression. I¡¯m so fucking sorry.]


    Iughed too as I saw Epaga burst outughing as if she was dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s not that there is no regret. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not angry. However, the destination of this anger is so obvious that I just don¡¯t want to vent my anger.


    So I calmed myself as much as possible and continued with the question.


    ¡°Why did they do that?¡±


    [I think he wanted the power of a hero. As soon as I checked the artifact, I realized that I had already exerted my influence, so it must have taken the action of erasing your hometown from the map.


    ¡± Because the n to do it will be ruined. That¡¯s a reasonable enough guess.


    So, for the first time in a long time, something that made me cry came to a boil.


    It was only for such an uncertain reason that they all had no choice but to die.


    ¡°Is that why you sealed the divinity inside me?¡±


    [To be precise, the mana was also sealed. The fact that the seal was loosened due to an encounter with a human mage was a variable far beyond my expectations. If your growth had been a little faster¡­ or if your house had been a little closer to the vige, I think you would have died on the spot as well.]


    ¡°A variable¡­ is it?¡±


    [There may be a possibility that God is omnipotent, but there is no possibility that he is omniscient. Children may think that they know everything because there is an oracle. That¡¯s another story.]


    It¡¯s such a nd feeling. There are too many people who died to be thankful for being lucky¡­ but it¡¯s not a situation to be depressed.


    However, as Esmuer said, there was no reason to waste my limited time worrying about what I could doter, so I decided to ask what might be thest question, hoping that my spirit, which seemed to be cut off at any moment, would endure a little longer.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    If Epaga-sama¡¯s words are true, in the end, all of this is a by-product of coincidence, not predetermined fate. As I didn¡¯t wait for an opportunity like this toe, I thought that Epaga-sama would also want something besides answering my question, so I asked this question.


    And I will do my best to make Epaga¡¯s wishe true, unless he tells me not to take revenge. I gave you a chance to live again, but wouldn¡¯t you be able to do that much?


    [I hope you continue to walk your own path.]


    However, Lady Epaga¡¯s answer was synonymous with saying that there is nothing to wish for.


    [No, it¡¯s different. I¡¯m not telling you to go your own way because I don¡¯t want anything, but I want you to leave God¡¯s will and move towards what you want to do.]


    ¡°¡­Can I know the reason?¡±


    It was much more dangerous than I thought, but fortunately, I was able to hear thest reply from Lady Epaga with a gentle smile.


    [That¡¯s why we became envious of the world you lived in.]


    My eyes opened.


    In a way, it was simr to the conversation with the Spirit, but the fatigue was much more serious.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I fell forward without any resistance, and the saintess who was watching was frightened and came running.

 Chapter 442

    Unlike the world tree, despite having a much longer conversation, only half a day had passed.


    When I asked St. Deoni about this, she said that it took a particrly long time because it was the process of paving the ¡®road¡¯ for the first time and there was no one by her side who could help like now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined the situation to the others, so you don¡¯t have to rush. Move slowly.¡±


    The saintess helping me get up was more cautious than a nurse helping a seriously ill patient, but I couldn¡¯t afford to regard it as a burden.


    ¡°Confronting the divinity directly affects the body beyond the soul and mind. First of all, take care of your breathing. There is nothing wrong with your body, so you will soon return to your senses.¡±


    All I can do is nod my head. I wasn¡¯t in pain or exhausted, but I could clearly feel the divine power transmitted from the hand of the saintess who was supporting me in the sense that my body wasn¡¯t listening.


    ¡°You already know the impact of a mighty divinity on the world. Now, you can view the aftermath as a state the soul is experiencing. Oh, you don¡¯t have to answer. If you open your mouth, saliva will flow. That¡¯s what I did.¡±


    It was truly expert advice.


    Perhaps because I have enough stamina to do blunt work with the heretic judges, the saintess helped me to sit back without much difficulty unexpectedly. I realized btedly that I was not showing any abnormal symptoms even within the area of .


    ¡°Is it okay to be in the realm now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not affected by this level of divine power. It¡¯s simr to how you can¡¯t properly feel the energy of the Auras or Mana users, the Humans. The difference is that the sense of divine power is rather clearer.¡±


    It was certainly as the saintess said. Divine power is felt in a form different from seeing the world through magical poetry.


    It was as if an indescribable sense of heterogeneity was tickling from the inside of my body¡­ It was very strange because it wasn¡¯t unpleasant or ufortable.


    ¡°Then can I use the Holy Law now?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible? You¡¯re a warrior.¡±


    There was no question in the saintess¡¯ gaze as she spoke as if it were natural. And I couldn¡¯t even ask what she was talking about in response.


    Epaga clearly said ¡®I didn¡¯t intend to make him a hero¡¯, not ¡®I didn¡¯t intend to make him a hero¡¯. After that, he didn¡¯t say anything special, but now that I¡¯m clearly aware of the divine power flowing slowly from within me, I can definitely understand it.


    Even the fact that he did not directly mention that he was a warrior was a consideration that stemmed from the desire that I would not be bound by that upation.


    Contrary to his appearance, he is truly a merciful god.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say you were a warrior yourself.¡±


    Even though I knew it clearly, I suddenly wondered what kind of reaction woulde back, so I threw an empty word. The saintess left the businesslike attitude she had shown before and opened her mouth with a perverse look.


    ¡°If there is another case like this in the future, you can think of it as ¡®I didn¡¯t do it because I didn¡¯t have to say it because I couldn¡¯t understand it¡¯ rather than ¡®I didn¡¯t say it because I didn¡¯t say it,¡¯ warrior.¡±


    Looking at the smile on the corners of her lips, it seems that this saintess is also a formidable heroine in many ways.


    It was a funny story in many ways, but it was certain that the distance between the saintess and I had suddenly decreased, probably because we had amon point of revtion. Thanks to that, in a slightly lighter atmosphere, I took a break while sharing a brief story about divine power and the Holy Law until I could fully control my body.


    Fortunately, my senses started to return, and it took less than 5 minutes to move in a condition no different from usual.


    As soon as I could move enough without support, I got up and returned to the ruins.


    Perhaps it was a well-ventted space, the smoke from the bonfire in the middle steadily escaped somewhere on the ceiling, and around it the Heretic Judges, Mender Priests, Master, Seneran, and Asillie sat around and enjoyed a leisurely meal. As soon as I saw it, I hurriedly got up from my seat.


    However, not everyone reacted the same. Unlike the people on my side who approached me without worrying because they had already heard the story, the Heretic Judges and Priest Mender dropped to their knees and bowed their heads as soon as they took a few steps.


    Not caring about the surprise of those who approached the sudden response with appropriate regards or water, Priest Mender, who stepped forward a little further than the heretic judges and had good manners, spoke in a trembling voice full of emotion.


    ¡°The demon Epaga¡¯s mercy like the sea is created by blessings and oracles and wants toe down to thisnd to protect us who arecking. Thank you.¡±


    Can all members of the church be recognized like this? Thinking that Siegfried might have been living with this kind of reaction, a strange sense of kinship springs up.


    However, Asilie, who did not understand the situation, looked at them and me alternately, asking questions through her eyes and facial expressions, and Master and Seneran were no different. It¡¯s just that Master is a little more gentle, and Seneran is a lot more frivolous.


    However, it was faster and clearer to see them than to exin the situation myself, so I raised my hand and gestured to them to wait.


    The saintess who was standing next to me also went to the priest Mender¡¯s side and bowed in the same way.


    Even if there is no exnation, no one is blind enough to not understand what it means, so everyone opens their eyes wide.


    In that atmosphere, the saintess opened her mouth on behalf of Priest Mender.


    ¡°At this time of chaos, God has confirmed your will and bestowed grace¡­¡± ¡±


    As a self-professed servant of God, how can you witness this grace and not praise it?¡±


    ¡°However, overflowing glory can blind those who live mortal lives¡­¡± ¡±


    As a self-professed servant of God, how can you not lead them on the right path?¡±


    As if it was a rehearsal, I felt helpless as I watched the sight of them kissing without error and speaking as if reciting prayers.


    The world is not simple.


    The hero¡¯s role is also not simple.


    And what they want from the warriors won¡¯t be simple either.


    ¡°In that test, we will not be overconfident, not arrogant, and not fall into the wrong path¡­¡± ¡±


    As those who im to be God¡¯s servants, how can we swear here that we are only pursuing faith and not pursuing fanaticism? I might not.¡±


    Even if the sense of responsibility wasn¡¯t high enough to worry about not being able to live up to it, it was inevitable that the scale would grow in an unimaginable form and make your head hard.


    Run away or ignore? impossible.


    No matter how much I¡¯ve been told to live as I please, my conscience cries out that as a native of the country of courtesy in the East, I have to make an effort to repay the favor to feelfortable. Where can I bounce and how can I ignore it?


    You should try at least once.


    ¡°I, Deoni Bire, represent the church as a saint blessed by the demons¡­ I want to know the most shining glory of Epaga, the warrior.¡±


    The saintess, who had no way of knowing such an innerment, lifted her bowed head and made eye contact with me and dered.


    ?


    The heretic judges who were so moved that they burst into tears were a problem, but to me, Seneran, who fainted and copsed backwards as soon as he heard the saintess¡¯ deration, and Asilie, who was shocked and did not know what to do, were a bigger problem.


    ¡°I thought the possibility of demons among your ancestors was everything.¡±


    ¡°I was at least that much. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calm for that.¡±


    ¡°Will only Master do it?¡±


    It must havee as quite a shock to learn that the subject of research, which was thought to be a rare specimen unique in the world, turned out to be only a limited edition specially made by the Demon God. I couldn¡¯t speak properly because I was stroking Laika¡¯s back with my hand and trying toe to terms with the situation.


    Even the saintess had no time to talk with us as she calmed down the members of the church and discussed future ns, so I naturally ended up having a private conversation with the calmest Master.


    In fact, even in this surprising situation, Master maintained herposure and even showed the ability to smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Seneran sent all the workers back as soon as he heard what the demonic church saint said.


    To be honest, I¡¯m so rxed that I¡¯m anxious. It was because I knew very well what it was like to be a human being who could use magic on Seneran and Master.


    All of the research and attempts we¡¯ve made so far have ultimately been aimed at expanding the ¡®possibility of humankind to use magic rather than mana or aura¡¯.


    I believed that whether it was a mutation or an idiosyncratic constitution, it was worth studying enough, but it was concluded that it was an artificial existence created through the intervention of a divinity.


    ¡°¡­Are all the research done so far meaningless?¡±


    In the end, even though the human race was unable to break away from the mold of not being able to use magic, it was a waste of time, but when I carefully questioned her calm appearance, Master rather made an expression as if asking what he was talking about and then burst into a smallugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a magical temperament at all. You¡¯re worried about research in this situation.¡±


    To be precise, I was worried about Master¡¯s mentality, but I decided to keep my mouth shut. Fortunately, what followed was not so hopeless.


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. The power of a hero is inherited to some extent. Unless you live as a single person for the rest of your life and don¡¯t have offspring, the possibility that the human race can use magic has been opened because of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Then why did Seneran pass out?¡±


    At my question, Masterughed a little louder and moved Mana appropriately to remove the wet towel covering Seneran¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­her.¡±


    Seneran, who thought he had copsed from the shock of the hopeless reality, was splitting threads with his eyes turned inside out.

 Chapter 443

    There was arge-scale event where he suddenly became a hero of the Demonic Cult, but that did not immediately result in a dramatic change.


    The only thing that has changed is that there are more reasons to stay at the ruins than originally nned?


    Since Seneran and Master had priests who could feel divinity after a long time, I wanted to receive help as much as possible to continue my research, and I had to learn the Holy Law from the saintess as I did.


    ¡°You keep treating the Holy Law like some kind of magic or technology, but that attitude is disrespectful, warrior. Don¡¯t lose your reverence.¡±


    It was fortunate that there were not many people visiting even after a while, perhaps because of the brutal incident in our vige. I spread sophistry while watching the saintess tackle my subjectivity.


    ¡°If the hero whom Epaga-sama has foretold treats you like that, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Seneran¡¯s capital power had the power to turn even midwinter camping into emotional camping, so even though the people of the church stayed for a long time, they were able to stay without any inconvenience.


    Personally, I was worried that it would be inconvenient just to be in the territory of the human race in the midst of war, apart from such convenience, but the conditions of being a temple where ancient holy relics were kept and a ce where modern warriors were proimed made me feel like a kind of pilgrimage to the Holy Land. Rather, I am spending my days inspecting the temple and praying happily every day to the extent that I do not understand.


    And Saint Deoni was no different.


    ¡°Even such an idea is sphemy unless it is the incarnation of Epaga-sama. Just to rectify this, if you directly express your divinity, there is a risk of causing harm to other innocent people, so the saintess is instructed to educate not tomit such sphemy. will.¡±


    In other words, I am in the same position as a teacher for the warrior¡¯s correct view of religion. Saying that, the saintess smiled as if it was no big deal.


    It¡¯s only been a week, but she¡¯s gotten used to my jokes and sophistry day by day, and now, unlike the first time, she only responds casually to a few words.


    ¡°So stop talking nonsense and rewrite your surname. Properly. Concentrate.¡±


    Following the instructions that seemed to be quietly admonishing me, I got up from my seat and straightened my stance, holding the shield I had put down.


    At the same time, the blunt weapon wielded by the saintess, who had narrowed the distance in an instant, struck the shield, and the noise created by shing metals resonated in the quiet forest. The only thing I was allowed to do in this workshop was defense, so I strengthened my shield and mitigated the impact through the two days of diligent learning of the artiction, and blocked her attack.


    The teachings of St. Deoni were close to Spartan training.


    As it turned out, she was a prospective crusader who had learned to fight among the Heretic Judges since she was a child. Somehow, from the first meeting, his blunt temper was unusual.


    Contrary to my concerns that she would make me recite prayers thanks to this, she understood very urately what the purpose of the ¡®hero¡¯ was, and as soon as I diagnosed that my attack power was excessive, I began to forcibly inject defense and recovery rted spells. .


    It was a really relentless ss even by my standards, but no one took my side. Asilie, Seneran, and Master weed the opportunity to lengthen my lifeline with open arms, and the people of the church were full of conviction that if that was what the saintess meant, it was right.


    Even after training like that, do you frown at barely blocking the saintess¡¯ attack? Of course, there is a reason why it is difficult.


    ¡°Magic energy is pouring out! Calm it down!¡±


    I have to deal with only my body and the fluttering divine power.


    Even mana was already at a level that was good enough to be one with my body, so it was twice as difficult for me to try not to use it as it was to pay attention to use it.


    ¡°Magic power may run out, but faith never runs out! Don¡¯t forget that even if you run out of energy and your body doesn¡¯t move, faith always overflows!¡±


    At first, I thought it was some kind of crazy fanaticism, but surprisingly it was true.


    The divine power to manifest the Holy Law does not run out. It¡¯s just the difference between a water hole the size of a needle and a waterfall through which divine power flows. No matter how high-level the sacredw is, it is said that it can be manifested somehow by gathering the holy power.


    However, in the end, this is also a piece of divinity, so the human bodyes first. The abuse of the holyw and the weariness of the user is not due to depletion of holy power, but fatigue caused by overexposure of holy power.


    It was a very unfamiliar and pleasant realization because I had no intention or opportunity to study sexw throughout my life, but the process of noticing it was not very pleasant.


    I still grind my teeth when I think of two days ago, when I was beaten like a dog on the day of the ox for telling me about the healing spell and then had to be beaten with a stick until I used the spell.


    ¡°As expected, the hero understands it easily when he moves himself. It seems that it was no coincidence that he learned the healing spell.¡±


    ¡°Have you mastered mind-reading?


    I am confident that the reason why I did not get angry and did not use my magic even in the midst of unreasonable violence was because of my faith in Epaga and my firm belief that there was no reason for the saintess to give me wrong teachings to vent her anger.


    Of course, if I hadn¡¯t secretly asked the people of the Orderter and got a definite answer that it was really a way to learn the Holy Law with attributes, I would have dreamed of narrow-minded revenge. Upon hearing my stupid answer, the saintess stopped attacking and answered cheerfully.


    ¡°Well, at that time or when will I unterally hit the warrior?¡±


    Now, it felt really wicked to see him casually making a joke first.


    ¡°Unlike magic, the structure of Holy Law is notplicated. This is because, unlike the magical path, which is considered to have no right answer, the path of faith is immutable. I¡¯m sure you understand what this means.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t put it into words clearly, but it was true.


    Unlike magic, which is activated through all processes, such as conceiving, calcting, and inducing magical powers, seongbeop is more like pouring divine power into a mold that has already been made and hardening it.


    That¡¯s why, unlike magic that cannot be used if youck any ability, you can use it as long as you have divine power and know the Holy Law.


    Even if the body is damaged by it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the process of learning the sex method often feels rugged. The sex method that loses self-control can endanger not only oneself but also those around them, so there is a tendency to forcefully push a person into a situation that can be called penance.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t learn in a more decent way¡­ but they say that over the course of several months, you learn to listen to the tedious mindset of faith and learn moderation and alertness through the process of copying the Bible. healed


    I actually said that and eventually had to listen to the saintess¡¯ nagging again, but anyway, the education went smoothly and I got used to the sex method.


    Thanks to this, now, even if the shield bounces off a blow full of holy power and an additional hites in right away, it has reached the level of blocking it with the holyw once.


    -Tuong!


    ¡°Kheup!¡±


    It¡¯s far frompletely shedding the shock, so you have to grit your teeth and endure it, but just being able to withstand the hit and dodge attack is a great improvement.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s true that it¡¯s fast, but it¡¯s strangely slowpared to when using the healing spell. Is this also rted to the hero¡¯s ability?¡±


    However, it seems that it is not so in the eyes of Saint Deoni, the Seongbeop Ilta instructor.


    Watching me take more than five steps backwards, she tilted her head and shrugged her shoulders as if she wasn¡¯t sure yet and shook her hands.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fast enough, so there¡¯s no need to fret too much. If you repeat it for a few more days, you¡¯ll get used to using divine power and you¡¯ll be able to do it without my help.¡±


    ¡°There is one thing I¡¯m curious about. Normally, this doesn¡¯t increase divine power, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Divine power is proof of faith. Even those who worship the god of war and strife cannot do that.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re a warrior.¡¯ Feeling grateful to the saintess who spoke the word very euphemistically, I picked up the shield that had flown far away and cleaned up the surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to clean up because the body was energized just by moving the mana that was suppressed again. Rather, it was more painful to listen to the contents of the Bible that the saintess had been talking about.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Mr. Seneran said that it¡¯s time to buy more supplies from the city. This time, he said he wanted some help from the hero.¡±


    ¡°My help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In fact, they fired everyone except us, but they asked me to introduce them to them, saying that if the materials they were purchasing were simr, they could arouse suspicion.¡±


    ¡°ah.¡±


    It was a problem I hadn¡¯t thought of before.


    He¡¯s still a smart guy even if he shows off his screws sometimes.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Mr. Tofu is cute!


    Thank you for the regr support renewal, Jimal!


    NoamSicker Thank you for the renewal of your regr support!


    I will be a writer who writes hard in the future!

 Chapter 444

    Perhaps it was because I had been through a series of hectic daystely, but even though I had to shop for the demons who had secretly entered the country, my heart was perfectly calm.


    It¡¯s not peaceful, it¡¯s just rxing. Rather, my delightful reaction made Seneran uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but since you¡¯re doing it secretly, I have no choice but to be a little more careful.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who smuggled people in this ce scared all over again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I did it myself.¡±


    That you don¡¯t believe in the end


    When I said it with my eyes without having to say it out of my mouth, Seneran alsoughed awkwardly and scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. But I¡¯m a native here.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a native, it¡¯s going to be difficult to see the goods moving¡­¡± ¡±


    Even if you look at it like this, you¡¯ve been favored by the butler in the Ogatorf family. Since you¡¯re so anxious, I¡¯ll have to exin to you how to get it out. ¡±


    Just as one of the side jobs that the butlers of the previous life took for granted was to secretly sort out and sell leftover by-products in the house, such a culture existed here too.


    The only difference is that the Ogatorf family¡¯s position as butler was so high-ss that there was no need to do a side job, so he organized the profits he earned as family property and managed loyalty by distributing them to the servants as a kind of reward. ji.


    Even though the process was done through a very normal procedure without any illegal elements, as this usually happens, if you do it a few times, you¡¯ll be like, ¡®Huh? If I do this, I¡¯ll be able to eat it secretly.¡¯ It is bound to be visible.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try to move everything overnight, there¡¯s no problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even Ogwen is still growing in size, so it is not easy to closely manage the movement of goods because there is a lot of moving money and food. With the help of Mrs. Alicia, who has grown in size and increased the number of family members, it is not a task to take out a little extra food ingredients.


    There would have to be an additional cost, but under the name of the cost of maintaining secrecy, Seneran did not treat it as a loss, so it was a problem that was all the more difficult. After convincing Seneran with such a brief exnation, I took the money for the advance payment and headed for Ogwen on a horse with a wagon.


    Since I was driving the carriage leisurely without Leica or Ashley, I felt like I hade to a recuperation, so I arrived at Ogwen with a strangely excited heart. Even though it was still early, quite a few people were moving from the outskirts.


    People who repaired the walls, people who entered Ogwen, people who came out, etc. had various purposes, but most of them were adventurers.


    Ogwen is a pretty decent city for those who don¡¯t have enough skills to go outside in the winter, so the number of people who work on construction sites is more than I thought. Even though I had put all my equipment down, I entered the city watching the adventurers who were easily identified as having a strangely different atmosphere from the masons.


    Even though the city has changed, the people who were there were the same¡­ No, rather, they were more prosperous and living in abundance.


    Uncle Tex¡¯s clothing store, which used to collect and sell only second-hand clothes, became sorge that it could hold one or two sets of silk clothes airlifted from Ladan across the sea for show off, and his daughter-inw, Lemmy, ran a branch store. was supplying food materials to most of the restaurants located in As Jans¡¯ forge moved to trade with adventurers, the size and number of apprentices doubled, and the errand runners running around all over the ce maintained a tolerable level of appearance.


    It was strange in many ways to see the world getting rich as if it were another world when the world was in a fuss while talking about war with demons, but anyway, it was a good thing for me.


    After wandering around for years, the people of Ogwen still looked at me as Eldmia, the skilful errand boy, delighted in my growth as much as their sess, and readily epted my offer without question.


    ¡°So I guess I¡¯ll have to steal some of my sister¡¯s ingredients.¡±


    ¡°This baby !!


    In fact, even Mrs. Alicia, who is the core of the matter, didn¡¯t refuse, just swearing at me and pping me on the back, so my business was organized quite neatly.


    Laughing and still full of energy, Mrs. Alisha gave me a few smashes while I didn¡¯t pretend to be sick, so she shook her head and stopped the violence.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than get sick. It¡¯s just that. Is that the end of your business?¡±


    ¡°Right now? Why? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work. It¡¯s nothing else, but Jin asked me to take some time.¡±


    ¡°Jin? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°These days, I usually work at the adventurer¡¯s guild stable. Ie here in the evening anyway, soe back if you don¡¯t have one.¡±


    Although he started out as a foreigner, and now he can be said to be the first-ss groom recognized by Ogwen, why is this guy who upies a room in Mrs. Alicia¡¯s orphanage without getting married or even holding a proper ce to live? Why is he looking for me?


    I¡¯ve been through a lot of spectacr thingstely, so I was briefly worried that I might get involved in some mysterious and unknown incident, but in that case, I was told that he needed my help, so I hurriedly headed to the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    I passed by the ce where I had my first date with Ragnis, crossed the street where I had beaten the Gctica phantom of memories, and looked around the adventurer¡¯s guild and looked around the stable, and found Jin without difficulty.


    ¡°Oh, brother, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Alicia noona told me she was looking for me. Is there something wrong?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the only guy in the stable, but judging from the fact that most of them were young, it seemed that Jin was the oldest. The guy who was feeding the horse hay gave instructions to the little boy next to him and then approached me with a smile, but hisplexion didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else¡­ Is it illegal to explore the ruins that are said to be underway near your brother¡¯s house?¡±


    It was an unexpected question, but I wasn¡¯t surprised or taken aback.


    It wasn¡¯t that I maintained a perfect poker face, but rather that it was because I thought it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to notice this much. However, I couldn¡¯t clearly grasp the intention, so instead of answering, I scratched my chin and waited for Jin¡¯s reaction. Seeing me like that, Jin scratched the back of his head shyly and continued his exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not different, I tend to listen to information about smuggling and smuggling a little more often on the beach side because I have personal circumstances. After I got some money in my pocket, I started listening to it more steadily, and I made some trustworthy friends, and the story of the ruins came out from there. ¡±


    Jin was also Jin, who said that he was frequently receiving illegal news intentionally, but it was more fun that he didn¡¯t feel like he was collecting news from there to do bad things. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know how he came from Ladan across the sea to the end of the ind, so I just think that he must have his own circumstances.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°The golden wizard poured a huge amount of money into the ruins. But now he suddenly cut off all the hired workers. But they are still there, etc. It was a story. Rumors are circting that it is.¡±


    I wondered if the half-poons who were imprinted by Seneran risked their lives to spread rumors, but looking at the content at a level that can only be judged based on the circumstances, it seems not to be the case.


    Even though he is a trustworthy guy, he was worried about how far he should exin this so that there would be no problem, but Jin lowered his voice as if he still had something to say.


    ¡°But a few days ago, people who were behind the rumor appeared. Not with money, but with violence.¡±


    And what followed was something that made my brow crinkle. Rumors spread as if he was stirring around as if his face wouldn¡¯t even shine on that side twice, but if you listen roughly to what Jin told you, it was definitely the demon king¡¯s army.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific circumstances, but there are signs that the nobles or even the royal family are trying to move in this regard. If anything goes wrong¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to be careful.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I don¡¯t think my older brother will do it on his own.¡±


    It is said that the purpose was to warn them because they heard the story of both sides. Was the reason you didn¡¯te to me first because you thought your tail might get in the way if you stepped on it?


    Until now, I thought he was just a good-looking guy, but now that I¡¯vee this far, I can¡¯t erase my doubts.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    It¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, but he was a very mysterious and extraordinary guy. As if this kind of thing is familiar, he is quick to notice and knows a lot. However, he doesn¡¯t look like an agent who came over to Etisel with a secret mission. I can¡¯t see any other ns or goals for the favor shown to me.


    Thanks to that, I finally couldn¡¯t stand the question that had been lingering for years and spit it out, but Jin just shrugged his shoulders with a human-looking smile.


    I wanted to give him a punch because the reaction was wrong for no reason, but I decided to put up with it because it didn¡¯t seem like a good thing to the guy who even warned me in advance.

 Chapter 445

    After talking with Jin, I hurriedly returned after collecting supplies.


    I was going to rob Lady Alisha¡¯s food storage for a while anyway, so there was no problem, and when I arrived at the camp, I hurriedly called Seneran. She put on a shocked expression when I returned much earlier than expected, and after telling Jin what she had heard, she responded as if something hade.


    ¡°It must be a demon, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Maybe those half-penny¡¯s backs were on that side.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you notice that I wrote the engraving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way if you decide to die or not and try to pull it out¡­ but they¡¯re not. It would be correct to say that they just caught the tail because there was some way.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±


    Seeing Seneran¡¯s definite answer as if he didn¡¯t have to worry at all, it was amazing.


    ¡°Did I say I broke the rules then? If I wanted to live, I would never have returned to the tunnel.


    ¡°Huh, is that what discipline is like? I thought I¡¯d stick to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m either stupid, or I was offered amission fee big enough to make me stupid, or both? Anyway, there¡¯s no point in worrying about them now. They¡¯ll onlye herete or early.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask me that? You have to decide.¡±


    Wiping the dirty sses without knowing or knowing, Seneran calmly put his thoughts into his mouth.


    ¡°It is probably due to the existence of this temple and the church that it moves to such an extreme extent. It is not known whether it is just a horse following orders or a ringleader, but it will never be a situation where the conversation will end¡­ the reason the artifact was finally taken. If you guess, isn¡¯t it a situation where there is a possibility that they will risk their lives as soon as they see you?¡±


    It¡¯s never a good story for the demon king army that the hero of the demon god is a human race.


    Putting on his sses again, Seneran concluded his words with a clearer gaze than ever before.


    ¡°So, you, the center of the case, decide. Being swung around by others isn¡¯t your aptitude, is it?¡±


    It was indeed a reasonable guess and, from my point of view, a sufficiently convincing conclusion. I didn¡¯t know that Seneran, who had spent a lot of money on the story, would do it first.


    Anyway, I decided to ept it as a thank you for giving me the right to decide.


    ¡°Well¡­ then let¡¯s gather them all together and talk.¡±


    ¡°story?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more efficient to think about how to kill them and dig up their backs.¡±


    Even if it seems like a fighting nation impatient for not being able to fight, as long as it is entangled with our vige, the first premise is to hit it and see it.


    ?


    After briefly exining the situation to Asilie, we returned to the ruins together, and the people who had already heard the story from Seneran greeted us with firm faces.


    No one raised the possibility that it was a rumor that had nothing to do with us. Instead, the church and the saintess actively examined the possibility of leaving traces while looking back on their actions, and through a smooth exchange of opinions, which can be said to be a group project, we were convinced that the pursuer was the demon king¡¯s army.


    The real problem was then.


    ¡°Weedra-nim and Seneran-nim think it¡¯s better to hurry back.¡±


    Both of them drool at the one word suggested by Saint Deoni, but they could not refute it.


    Everyone knew that it was not a very desirable decision to exclude the two, who could be called great forces, in the face of not being able to properly grasp the enemy¡¯s strength, but due to their position, directbat was not possible.


    Since it is not a situation that can be easily confronted and ended, it is a known fact that a fierce battle will take ce. Even if he hadn¡¯t even thought of the hero, he wouldn¡¯t move with half-hearted power on the subject of dealing with a wizard who was making a name for himself in the kingdom following the saintess and heretic judges.


    When two such powers collide, no matter how secretly they fight in the woods, rumors will surely spread and traces will remain.


    The traces of magical powers, magic, and the Holy Law will not be erased until the kingdom that heard the news btedly started an investigation, and after learning that the two fought together, the royal family would intensively interrogate them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unlucky, your involvement in the smuggling will all be revealed. It¡¯s better to get out of the country right away, but btedly the demons cling to you.¡±


    He nodded and helped the saintess, but it must have been unnecessary. Master nodded calmly as always, and after Seneran struggled to admit it with all his arrogance, he got up first to prepare at least a magic tool for my safety.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Are the Saints and other church members all right?¡±


    No matter how much I say that I am a hero, it cannot be easy to stand up for my own people for the sake of the human race. To the question posed with that thought in mind, the saintess instantly cast off the calm attitude she had shown until now and answered with an angry voice.


    ¡°Could it be okay?¡±


    At best, I expected that there would be a reaction of regret about having to fight a meaningless battle with my own people, but the saintess¡¯ reaction waspletely different.


    ¡°Epa not only dared to go against the will of Nim andmitted such atrocities, but instead of repenting, he continues to grow his own sins. How can he be okay as a person who serves God!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ I see.¡±


    I quickly forgot about it because I was concentrating on the sex method ss, but when I recalled my memories, it was Saint Deoni who, as soon as she heard the story of the severance with the holy relic from Epa, couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and hammered the wall with her horn.


    Seeing that the other heretic judges who heard the story had taken simr actions, I thought that maybe that was a way to express anger that belonged to the normal axis among the demons. I could realize that their reactions weren¡¯t typical at all.


    After a while, it became quiet as if nothing had happened, so I thought it was okay, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.


    ¡°Even if the demon king ordered it directly, it was an act of violence that could never be forgiven. Toe and kneel down and confess right away, but still pursue it while resorting to violence? This is an obvious expression of hostility and an attempt to kill a priest sphemy itself!¡±


    correction.


    It¡¯s not to the extent that it¡¯s not like that, but he can¡¯t be very angry, and he¡¯s ready to hit anywhere again.


    Even the heresy judges who had been quietly listening in the background were grinding their teeth together instead of stopping her, so I hurriedly spoke out to calm them down.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a chance that the soldiers just follow orders and don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. Maybe there¡¯s peopleing here who don¡¯t even know there¡¯s a temple there.¡±


    If it was really like that, I would be very, very sorry, but it was still a long way from fighting, so it was better to say anything than to lose my energy already. Fortunately, the saintess and heresy judges withheld their anger, saying that it was a story that could have happened enough, and when the story began to be sorted out to some extent, they started discussing how to greet them.


    However, there was nothing special about the tactical strategy right away. The enemies had a clear goal of ruins, so I came to the conclusion of creating a situation where they would attack from behind, and then people tried to get up from their seats to do their jobs again, and thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t understand why the story wasn¡¯ting out. I had to open my mouth again to make the subject clear.


    ¡°Finally, the enemy wants to capture as much as possible, but do you have any other opinions?¡±


    Unlike Master, who was not interested because he had to leave anyway, or Asilie, who responded positively, the expressions of the members of the church were truly colorful.


    It was as if they were told that cancer cells are also life. The saintess asked a question without a moment to question what the hell she was thinking about to have such a reaction while half the reaction, as if she had seen a saint forgive the enemy who tried to kill her, gathered as one and poured out on me.


    ¡°Heroes. Just because we are demons, you don¡¯t have to be considerate of that. As I just said, they might be the ones who took actions that could be called heresy¡­¡± Crazy god


    .


    Judging from the reaction of the members of the church, who nodded their heads while listening to the saintess¡¯ words, it seemed that they epted it as if I was extending some kind of great mercy.


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. This is just a matter of practicality. You can¡¯t dig out the man behind the corpse, so of course you have to keep it alive.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing good to be done by making them have such fantasies, so I cut it out clearly, but for some reason, the reason I came back was ¡®I see. The warrior has thoughts.¡¯ It was a strange mixture of satisfaction and admiration. Even the saintess.


    Wow, this is hard to get used to, really.

 Chapter 446

    Contrary to its name, ¡®The Tunnel¡¯, which can be said to be a haven for ouws who make money by traveling back and forth between Etis-El and the Demonic Territory, is nothing more than a backstreet world that exists inside an ordinary port city.


    If there was a singrity, it was that such a space existed in both Etis-L and the Demonic Territory, and thatmunication magic tools were being used unimaginably actively in other cities for smooth smuggling andmunication between each other?


    There is also a story that the wizards, who were judged to be difficult to do proper activities because they were rumored to havemitted some crime, gathered regardless of whether they were humans or demons, and in the process of trying to cross the border, the naturally created gangs are the predecessors of the tunnels. There was¡­ but now it was just an old story that no one cares about.


    However, apart from such old stories, the system they built and their own rules became the pirs that maintained and supported the tunnel, so breaking them is considered a clear taboo.


    No matter how much transgression andwlessness were our daily lives, we needed a ce to put our feet on. It was the rule for those who threatened that small piece ofnd to pay for their lives by the entire tunnel.


    ¡°Keuhehe, that¡¯s what you broke now! Do you understand, you fucking horny bastards?¡±


    One of them is digging up a request. The next thing is to make a sword fight in the tunnel.


    After living in a tunnel all her life, picking up trash, stabbing apetitor into the back of her head, and enduring until she reached the 40th line, Quans, who was continuing her life after finding a usible smuggling route, was bloody in her cries.


    There was a slight amount of crying mixed in, but it wasn¡¯t from pain, but more like the rage of someone who had been deprived of what they had.


    ¡°Crazy bastards. If they went crazy while digging up dirt in the interior, they should have gone crazy. Touching the tunnel? Even crossing over to Isthel? will disappear!¡±


    It¡¯s not a threat. not even a threat


    With all his limbs already gone, what he called out to the attackers as he burned hisst life was a simple ¡®future¡¯. Quans remembered countless ouws who had made fun of the tunnels and died miserably.


    The mercenary group of beasts called the thirty wildcats? Ignoring the warnings and going wild, I was poisoned. A demon warrior who couldn¡¯t fix his habit even though he ran away aftermitting murder while looking for a strong man? He fell asleep in the sea with a lump of iron that even his great strength could not break.


    These guys will too. Although he regretted not being able to see it in person, Quansughed in advance because he had firm faith. Such was the miasma of the so-called ¡®grubs¡¯ that lived nailed to the tunnel.


    ¡°The bastard is filthy noisy.¡±


    However, the demon he called a horned man kicked the amputated side of his leg that had been cut off, crinkling his brow as if he was dissatisfied with the loud voice rather than the words that theughing Quans sttered with blood and spittle.


    Laughter turned into a scream, and of course the demon¡¯s eyebrows became more distorted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my life and been threatened by criminal bastards, and I see all sorts of things. You bastards! Hurry up and find them! If you can¡¯t see them, say you can¡¯t see them! Do you want to go?¡±


    The demon who turned his head away from Quans turned around and shouted at the dozen strong men who were almost toppling over therge room, which was so queer because there was no window, but their behavior did not change.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it. The church. The saintess. And the western edge of Ethiel.¡±


    Either that or not, the Demon, who was just abusing the superior¡¯s privileges to his heart¡¯s content, picked up a document and shouted out with a tinge of color at the words of his subordinate.


    ¡°Ha, finally!¡±


    And without hesitation, he drove the hatchet into Quans¡¯s head, who was panting from exhaustion after screaming. Then he spat in the face of Quans, who was about to die without warning.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up a little and live, but I¡¯m making people annoyed.¡±


    Seeing this, the subordinates shook their heads with a deep sigh, but that was it. It wasn¡¯t even for a day or two that their captain acted like an idiot, and moving carelessly was just a daily routine.


    Unable to wait for his subordinate to approach with the documents, the demon, who left the hatchet and narrowed the distance with one step, took the documents as if snatching them and began to read them with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ temple, temple¡­ ha! Thank God!¡±


    Not long after that, the reaction he showed made the faces of the other subordinates also turn red.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The royal family of Isthel had investigated it a long time ago, and based on that, they guessed that the temple was the purpose.¡±


    If it¡¯s usual, ¡®what do you do on your own?¡¯ He probably would have given an answer like that, but the demon, relieved that he had avoided the worst, easily answered his subordinate¡¯s question with a slightly more merciful heart than usual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this Seneran race became interested in it, but it¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯t act with direct knowledge of the relic recovery. The n hasn¡¯t leaked out.¡±


    A deep sigh of relief echoed through the bloody room, but no one paid any attention. It was a natural reaction since he had avoided a situation where he almost died at the hands of his superiors.


    ¡°However, it is still a problem that the saintess was moved instead of simply taking the religious leaders of the Demonic Church. I warned her like that, but in the end, the saintess became blind and deaf to her faith.¡±


    It seems that this saintess hase this far. Unlike the demons who grumbled as if they were annoying, the reactions of others were full of bitterness.


    Even though he was tired of murder and secret missions while serving in the military, it was close to impossible for him to have no religious faith as he was a demon, so it was a natural reaction that he was not happy about the situation where he had to point a sword at the saintess.


    ¡°The problem is the distance. What¡¯s the fastest and safest way to get from the southeast end to the west end?¡±


    All eyes, including the captain, were focused on one person.


    Unlike the others who suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention, who turned over their hoods to reveal their faces, the slender figure who kept wearing them down had been stroking my chin as if he had expected this question toe right away, and had been in deep thought for a long time. .


    ¡°Tick, tick, tick, tick, knock¡­¡±


    The captain, who had been watching the scene silently with his legs crossed, started imitating the sound of the clock hands rolling with his mouth, as the hand holding his chin went down. The poisonous pale mouth opened.


    ¡°gate.¡±


    Contrary to his physique, his voice was quite profound. The captain heard this, thought it over twice, and decided that it was better to press rather than keep thinking about it, and turned to grab the ax that had struck Quans.


    ¡°The gates nearby are all destroyed. The one Iid down to move the magic bullets exploded, and the one I excavated to drive the smelly orcs into was eaten by those fucking orcs, so I don¡¯t even know the state. Is there a gate?¡±


    ¡°No, but the coordinates and magical power remain. If we move backwards through space, we can fly to the vicinity of the Isthel capital at once.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an honorific, but the captain didn¡¯t care. He was more like an advisor than a subordinate.


    Rather, he was a man who did not bow his head to magicians, even though he was in a situation where he was insufficient even if he used a title of honor.


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Sueun¡¯, when youe back?¡±


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know about that yet.¡±


    At least that wizard was a good guy. He¡¯s been consistently rude since we first met, but he doesn¡¯t care at all.


    The captain took out a hatchet, wiped the blood off Quans¡¯s less dirty clothes, and threw a candle that had been burning quietly on the desk to set the room on fire. It was a sudden act driven by a whim, but instead of being surprised, the subordinates quickly moved their bodies and left the room, and the captain opened his mouth as he looked dissatisfiedly at the zing fire.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to climb a mountain. How can I get to Ogwen from the edge of the capital?¡±


    ¡°I already know the coordinates there. I can¡¯t move all at once¡­ but if I move roughly a day or two, the distance wille out.¡±


    ¡°¡­You know quite a bit? Are you a participant in the operation?¡±


    I only knew that he was an advisor and was involved¡­


    ¡°Did youe here with an order to kill us all if it turns out that the operation was leaked?¡±


    It seems that it was not.


    The wizard, who was staring at the captain who was worried about whether he should reapply blood on his ax because he felt bad for a moment, waved his hand at the mes and chanted quietly.


    ¡°It was.¡±


    Then, as if it were natural, he turned around and went to visit.


    The captain, who had the intention of even threatening to hear the truth, couldn¡¯t even react properly to the prompt reply that came out without hesitation, and lost his direction like a dog chasing chickens.


    ¡°Fuck. Cool is good. How many people can go?¡±


    ¡°Ten people.¡±


    ¡°Write it down.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sound weak.¡±


    ¡°The other party is a church. Do you know what Epaga-nim will change? You must definitely cut it off.¡±


    The wizard reacted with surprise this time at the captain¡¯s cautious answer, who had acted as if he would stick his horn in without fear of the world, but it was only for a moment. Climbing the stairs, passing through corpses and bloody living rooms, struggling until he left the building, the wizard looked at the morning sun rising in the distance and spoke his conclusion.


    ¡°Choose the elite. Even if I do my best, thirteen is the end.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I guess I¡¯ll just hope God doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    It was a truly disrespectful answer for a person who wanted to annihte the saintess and religious people who had sneaked into enemy territory, but the wizard did not bother to point it out.


    He had alreadymitted a greater disrespect, so he didn¡¯t care much about that.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Mr. Sawawasawa!


    Thank you charlottea for your 100 coin donation!


    I will be a hard-working writer to repay your support!

 Chapter 447

    Master and Seneran left and only the people of the church remained at the ruins, but nothing in particr changed.


    The only changes were the various trap-type magic tools Seneran had packed around her, and the emergency money she had left in case of an unexpected situation taking her ce. Members of the church began the day with prayers in a reverent manner, and repeated daily routines of warming up in preparation for battle while examining the ruins.


    Ashley didn¡¯t stay still either.


    She made primitive traps and sniping points every day, assuming that she was going to fortify the entire forest in this area.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    All of the traps were results of a level that could only be expressed as being full of malice, so I was surprised when they made this kind of thing, but the number was unusual, so when I asked it without hesitation, Asilie opened her ax eyes and asked again.


    ¡°There is nothing excessive in dealing with the demons in the sleeping forest. Rather, isn¡¯t Eldi taking the enemies easy?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as good as the buffalo horn I met in Levien.¡±


    Even though they have such skills, there are people who are out of line because they have the temperament of a social misfit.


    No matter how much Epaga-sama said the end of childhood has arrived, I don¡¯t think it makes sense.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is careless. If I meet a guy like that twice in a row, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m careless, it¡¯s that the world is twisted.¡±


    That¡¯s why this time, he confidently spread his chest and spoke based on the probability, but Asilie¡¯s reaction was not very satisfactory.


    After bing convinced that there would be assants targeting us, not just Asilie, there was a big change in Saint Deoni¡¯s training policy.


    ¡°If there is a ce where our help cannot reach, as long as we fight together, the important thing now is not defense. It is a punishment for those who dare to scorn the gods.¡±


    The defensive sses that have been going on for so long have been thrown away and the curriculum has been thoroughly changed to focus on attacking voices.


    The training that spurred me once again was enough topletely distract me to the point where I wondered if I was blindly believing in the power of Shin Sung-ryong, who was sleeping inside of me, steadily gushing out like water from a mineral spring. .


    Right now, everything went smoothly. Needless to say, the procurement of ingredients was the same as the process of learning the seongbeop. In the end, it seems that the most aptitude for me was the offensive technique.


    On the third day, even the saintess stuck out her tongue at my ability to apply and ended up adding a word.


    ¡°Even the heretic judges who fly and grow will not be able to use the Holy Law in a variety of forms like the hero. Is it the power of the hero?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­well. It¡¯s just kind of easy.¡±


    In fact, unlike my vague answer, the reason was clear.


    ording to what I¡¯ve been rolling for a few days myself, the sexw is basically based on imagination. The spell of defense bes stronger the more concretely you envision the armor, shield, or shield that surrounds your body, and the spell of healing is more effective the more clearly you imagine that your wounds are healing.


    The same goes for the attack method. Whether you make a shield and throw it, make a spear and throw it, drop lightning, or imagine a thorny vine that traps and hurts the enemy¡¯s feet, the more specific it is, the more simr the effect is to that shape.


    The imagination of modern people who have lived a lifetime exposed to various mass media is transformed into an effective weapon.


    ¡°Especially, I didn¡¯t expect the spear of light that I just threw to burst. I¡¯m happy that I can learn a lot from you through this training.¡±


    Magic exists, and there are crazy people who create craters with only javelins, but the idea ofbining them is harder than I thought. Even I¡¯m not creating something new, but I¡¯m trying to attack by referring to usible and easy things I¡¯ve seen in cartoons, movies, and games.


    Right now, itcks the ability to draw out and use divine power, so its limitations are clear, but it was clear that it would be a veryrge weapon over time.


    ?


    The wizard, who had repeatedly moved space to track Seneran and the cult party, opened his eyes feeling the cold chill covering his face.


    My whole body groaned as I fell asleep relying on poorly prepared camping tools and a bonfire. His sunken eyes with thick dark circles seemed to represent the fatigue he was feeling, but the captain, who was leisurely juggling two hatchets against the wall, jumped out of his seat as soon as he sensed his presence and cheerfully asked: .


    ¡°Are you done recovering?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Fatigue was still there, but it was true that magic had recovered, so the wizard finished his answer with a small nod.


    Two days off at a time to move space. There would be no reason to be this emaciated if he kept and moved just like that, but the root of the problem was that there were human beings left at the ce he arrived after moving through space.


    I was a little careless because nothing had happened at the gate located in the abandoned dungeon. If the Humans investigating the gate used by the Orcs had reacted even a little faster, the situation would not have ended to the point of emaciation.


    Still, the wizard decided to think positively. Normally, I would haveid down on the cold stone floor without any camping equipment this time, but thanks to the things the Humans used, I was able to take a little rest. A slight bloody smell was not a problem.


    ¡°Okay, so where do we run this time? Do we go straight into a ce called a temple?¡±


    ¡°No. I tweaked the coordinates a bit and it falls to the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just do the same? Sounds like fun.¡±


    The wizard frowned and looked at the captain, but soon realized that he meant it and straightened his expression. He liked war more than eating, so even though he led thebat troops of his tribe like a detached unit and collided with Ethiel, killing more than half of them, his desire for battle remained the same.


    Whether it was a one-sided ughter, a close match, or being killed by an overwhelming enemy, this battle maniac was sure to greet it with a smile. Even if you spend your emotions on a guy with such a personality, it will only lead to useless fatigue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not disrespecting your abilities, but I don¡¯t want to risk it. I¡¯ll have to take another two days off to assist you when I get to the neighborhood. I bet you won¡¯t ask me to throw stones and fight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because I¡¯m sorry for one person.¡±


    The only thing that has changed is the prudence toplete the mission.


    The lunatic, whoughed and ughtered his enemies even after driving his tribe to death, no matter what the contract was, learned the prudence to urately estimate the sess of his mission. The wizard who identified the opponent only through documents without direct involvement was a change for which the reason was unknown, and a change that he did not even want to understand.


    It is a hand that was moved from the upper level because it is a skill suitable for aplishing the mission. That was enough.


    ¡°Move right away.¡±


    ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t make sense, but you¡¯re not going to die while using magic, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get better right away by taking more rest, and it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a problem with magic. Rather, it¡¯s better to move a little faster and find a hiding ce and rest there.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡±


    As if there was no need to ask a second question, he stretched his back and hit the ax in both hands. The other demons who were asleep kicked out of their seats and woke up.


    ¡°Move! Gather! We¡¯ll have to go anyway and take another two days off, so pack all your camping gear!¡±


    There were noints. The subordinates moved quickly and took all the tools they could get. Among them, there were those who showedposure by rummaging through the arms of the corpse and even finding cigarette pouches and tinder.


    The preparations were quicklypleted, and the wizard took a look at the people gathered around him and then activated his magic without any warning.


    As the bracelets on his arms glowed blue and greedily sucked in the magic that flowed through the magic organ, the wizard¡¯s eyebrows twisted on their own.


    I could never get used to the feeling of my magical organs shrinking due to the magic draining away so quickly.


    In the distant past, they admired the ability of magic tools that allowed them to move in space over a fairly long distance without a gate, and felt proud of the Demon King¡¯s army that created these things, but now they were just faded memories.


    ¡°Goes.¡±


    Unlike the memories of the past, the space was distorted with the sensation of exploding magical organs in the pain that was so clear. And before he was even aware of the change, the surroundingndscape changed and the cave turned into a forest.


    Unlike wizards who copse as soon as they confirm that the magic has been sessful, the demons spread out around them while maintaining a certain distance, throwing away the tools they had brought without saying who came first. The captain looked with satisfaction at his men, who naturally started searching, then asked, looking at the sorceress half-fallen on the floor, gasping for breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I came exactly. If you move northwest from here, you will find a temple.¡±


    Hearing the wizard¡¯s answer, the captain smiled in satisfaction and took a deep breath.


    ¡°A priest and a saint meet their deaths in an ancient temple. How will Epaga-sama react?¡±


    He wondered if there was anyone who could deal with him properly, but nothing couldpare to the sense of exhration given by the historical moment ofmitting irreverence, which is difficult to find in precedent.


    A word from the writer (writer¡¯s review) I¡¯ve been feeling unwell for the past few days, so I¡¯m gettingte for writing.


    Today is especially close, so throughout the writing, I wondered if I could make it by 9 o¡¯clock or if I should take a break.


    But luckily I was able to get it right on time. I hope all readers take good care of your health.

 Chapter 448

    The day to celebrate the 5th day of training with the saintess.


    Asilie was the first to notice the change.


    ¡°Eldy. I think there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Even though I was not yet awake, I couldn¡¯t help but wake up, so I got up in an instant.


    outside the dark window. A firece just starting to burn. Asilie¡¯s cold hand, which can tell that she has returned from scouting the surroundings with her equipment on since dawn.


    No matter how drunk I was, I could guess what the situation was.


    ¡°Demon King?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. But there are traces other than ours added, and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s out of the woods.¡±


    It¡¯s not even worth the time to ask trivial questions. Even if it¡¯s just a thrill, it¡¯s better to go to vain than to be hit in the back of the head. After hurriedly putting on my equipment, I sent Laika and my car to the ruins and, together with Asilie, headed to the ce where the traces she said were found.


    No conversation was necessary. From the moment we left the house, we didn¡¯t exchange a single word, but as All of my tracking techniques came from Asilie, we were able to move to the destination easily, working hand-to-hand.


    Asilie gestured that the trail had started here and suggested the next direction, but I shook my head and pointed at my eyes and the floor.


    There was no need to check further, so the traces of magical power remained.


    Even on the battlefield of Levien, magic that left such a mark was rare. No, at least not when I saw it. Even if this is a trace left by the Humans, it is a wise decision to be vignt.


    Making a quick decision, we cautiously left the ce in case we could be tracked back, and only after we were sure that no one was following us, we cautiously headed towards the temple. It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to move like this from dawn, but if it was really a demon, it was a golden opportunity to find the traces of them in advance, so I started to feel a little lifted.


    There is a high probability that the signs that suddenly appeared and the traces of huge magical energy meant space movement. I don¡¯t know where or how he warped to this point, but there¡¯s no way even a fairly well-rounded wizard could pour out that much magic in one shot and stay fine.


    Of course, there can be such a guy¡­ I just hope that such a guy is hanging out on the front lines. If that kind of guy gets mixed up in a special operations unit like this, he might die of injustice.


    Under that assumption anyway. Now that they haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, we need to surprise them so we can gain an advantage. He wouldn¡¯t be able to properly use half of the traps he hadid out all over the ce, but it would be better than waiting for a wizard with that level of skill to fully recover and head to the temple.


    Perhaps because of the preheated body and tension, our steps towards the temple were quick.


    Thanks to the exnation of what Laika¡¯s solo visit meant in advance, by the time we arrived, the saintess and heresy judges had alreadypleted all preparations and were on the alert.


    As soon as Asilie and I showed up safely, they sighed in relief but came to us with firm faces and listened. After I finished exining the situation, the saintess spoke with a serious look on her face for a long time before talking.


    ¡°If we had used the teleportation magic, we wouldn¡¯t be able to properly use the magic for a day or two, no matter how short it was. Not only that, but leaving the traces without minding the tracking means that we didn¡¯t expect them to predict their movements in the slightest. It must be.¡±


    Even though it was an enemy, it was hard to call it carelessness. If I had joinedte or at least not heard from Jin, I would have been stabbed in the back of the head, so treating me like an idiot for not expecting this is too harsh an assessment.


    Since the saintess knew that fact, she was close to citing grounds for agreeing with my proposal for a surprise attack.


    ¡°So we will follow the warrior. Please tell us.¡±


    The appearance of the heresy judges respectfully bowing their heads was truly reliable.


    ?


    The demons belonged to the 15th special toon.


    The 10th toons, which were created after the 9 toons that apanied the establishment of the Special Operations Command, were specialized inbat among special toons, and other skills such as maneuvering and tracking were only learned to a level that could be called basic knowledge. was on the side


    Those who fight well fight better. Those who chase well, chase better.


    It was the superiors who never asked for more than two things at a time, so no one bothered to learn more. There was also a widespread perception that guys in their 20s did that and that it was enough to just run into them.


    That was the second reason they were ambushed.


    The first reason was that I looked at ¡®The Tunnel¡¯ too funny.


    ¡°Surprise! Surprise!¡±


    The period of four days was a very spacious time for the tunnel to spread rumors from end to end of Itthel.


    They mobilized all means and methods with the mindset that they would definitely throw shit on the damn children who fucked up their home, even if it was an unreachable echo. It was purely idental that the news reached Jin, but it was also a miracle that their efforts to vomit blood worked.


    The expression that even an insect wriggles when stepped on is a very appropriate term for a miracle.


    ¡°Punish the heretics!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Epaga!¡±


    The special toon members, who thought they would take a break as much as possible because they thought their appearance would not be predicted at all, doubted their eyes when they saw the Heretic Judges suddenly shaking the ground and charging with all their might.


    It was because they were in the 10th division that they were able to not explode unterally in the collision full of holy power that would blow away even the warhorse.


    In the battles and training so frequent that it is said that he swung his sword while sleeping, the actions that were deeply engraved in his bones sprung out on his own without the help of his head, which had not yet epted the situation, and instinctively came up with a solution to block the heretic judges¡¯ charge by extracting mana to the limit. realized


    But it was never an advantage. As if they were suddenly nervous, they couldn¡¯t show their abilities more than usual, so this surprise attack was a painful mistake for them. The deputy toonmander, who had reached that point in an instant, shouted as he blew away the Heretic Judge he had just stopped with a kick with all his might.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°I have a baby too!¡±


    The captain, who answered harshly and shook off the difort caused by the fact that he had been attacked, nervously threw the hatchet at the heresy judge kicked by the deputy toonmander.


    Even though he threw it with the intention of splitting his head off, the heretic judge calmly performed his spell, raised his shield, let go of the hatchet, and corrected his posture, and curse words came out of his mouth very naturally.


    It was fortunate that out of misfortune, I set my back to a cave so that I could avoid the wind even a little more in order to take care of the wandering wizard.


    I was able to guess his skill just from the heretic judge¡¯s response. If they had been surrounded, they would have been in the worst case scenario.


    ¡°Surely they¡¯re the ones who protect the backside of the saintess!¡±


    It was a provocation that I wanted to try, but the Heretic Judge just snorted as if it wasn¡¯t funny. Ha, are you saying that this kind of provocation won¡¯te over?


    It was at that time that a heavy mace flew aiming for the head of the captain who was about to jump forward with the feeling that it would not be easy.


    Unintentionally, he pulled out another hatchet from his waist to block it, but the captain, who was crushed by an uncontroble force and flew back in the direction he came from, looked at the person who had just thrown himself and smiled.


    ¡°Who is this, the saintess?¡±


    ¡°Your filthy mouth exins a lot, you filthy apostate. How dare you spheme, even if you can¡¯t try to repay Epaga¡¯s favor?¡±


    With her eyes shining dimly with overflowing divine power, the saintess Deoni Veere struck the ground with her mace, not paying attention to the two toon members flying towards her.


    In just one small action, the floor the two toon members were standing on cracked and rose, interfering with their actions. The captain blew a whistle in small admiration at the exquisite use of the vocal technique, but Saint Deoni still kept a cool attitude and only opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your sins don¡¯t even deserve Epaga¡¯s judgment. I¡¯ll crush your souls like this so that he doesn¡¯t even know that you guys existed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s interesting! So let¡¯s try to find out who is dead? On a fictional day, you¡¯re the one with half-open eyes, can you tell the difference between my soul and yours?¡±


    While he quickly loosened his shoulders and neck and adjusted his posture, he heard the sound of a flying dragon flying above him, but the captain didn¡¯t care.


    Anyway, if you put your nerves up to deal with the saintess, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with the sudden intrusion of that kind of monster, so it¡¯s not even worth being vignt.


    Thinking so, he was about to jump forward at any moment, but he shouted


    ¡°Lee!!¡±


    The captain had no choice but to raise his head reflexively at the sound of shouts from above and the unidentified presence.


    Originally, there should have been nothing but the blue sky¡­


    ¡°The sphemous one!!!¡±


    For some reason, there was a human race holding a heavy two-handed ax while aiming for the top of its head and falling.


    Why would you, a human, say that¡­?


    Even though the sense of crisis that he could die instantly if he made a mistake, his instincts moved his body instead of his head, which he had to think about.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the 1000 Coin Sponsorship, Altair!


    Such a huge emergency blood transfusion to a writer who has failed to manage his body as an asset¡­! overwhelming thanks!


    Thank you to other readers for wishing the writer good health! We will do our best to make it better over the weekend!

 Chapter 449

    As I flung my body backwards, I felt a heavy weight on the two hatchets I had habitually lifted to prepare for any unexpected situation.


    In a short period of time, he was able to put into practice a number of cases in mind, but the captain chose the option of enduring and spilling the attack without any hesitation.


    No matter how high the blow was, the opponent was a human race. It was right to believe in one¡¯s own skills rather than worrying about the possibility that a human with skills equal to one¡¯s might attack by siding with the saint of the Demonic Church.


    It took less than a second to realize that it was a false belief.


    Rather than feeling the bizarre sensation of the des of ovepping hatchets grinding away, I instinctively pulled back faster, a blow that would have split the top of my head by a single shot passes by.


    It was an act closer to instinct than calction, but he believed that he could surely kill his opponent with this.


    Even the moment the opponent let go of the weapon, that belief was not shaken.


    Confidently attempting a fatal blow, but missing the weapon and facing death, even though I was in a close situation until just now, I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you with my bare hands¡­?!¡±


    But the hatchet bounced off as if it were all too natural, and theughter didn¡¯tst long.


    The sword, which he did not know at what moment it had been pulled out, blocked the attack quickly, but the hatchet he was holding felt as if it had slowed down in the unknown resistance, so the captain had no choice but to hesitate and step back.


    ¡°As expected, it was magical gold.¡±


    The Humans, who were muttering meaningless words, did not miss the opportunity.


    There was no time to think about whether I was digging too much into the subject of throwing away the main armament and taking out the secondary armament. Pushing away the hatchet once again, the captain noticed two things as he saw the sword flying to cut his own throat using the recoil.


    To him, the sword was never a secondary armament, and that he used magic¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    A human who uses magic. Little Eldmia.


    Normally, he would have blocked it with a hatchet, but two subordinates blocked the front of the captain, who was twisted backwards with a slightly ugly look, worried about the ax de that was cut in half in a single blow, and swung their swords at the human race.


    Even though it was a very neat and sharp cooperative attack, he deflected their attacks like water flowing. And this time, the Heretic Judges broke through that gap and widened the gap to protect the human race.


    I thought a confrontation full of tension would continue¡­ but the saintess¡¯ reaction is strange.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide to hit the wizard first!¡±


    From her eyes as she cries out in bewilderment, more absurdity than anger and venom towards the apostate flows out, and the human race points their finger at her as if they have absorbed all of the saintess¡¯ venom and rage, looking like they are on the brink of rampage.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to hit that scandalous bastard after cutting his neck. How dare you¡­¡±


    In the very slight confrontation that resulted from that, his head, which had been turning rapidly in the direction rted to survival in the midst of the crisis of death, regained his reason. I started struggling to understand the situation.


    An estimate came out as to who the guy was, but the information that followed didn¡¯t mesh easily at all.


    ¡°Damn it, why is Eldmia here?¡±


    In the end, the words that came out of his mouth were a feeble denial of reality.


    Because of the vicious acts he recently showed in Levien, his notoriety within the Demon King¡¯s Army had already spread enough.


    The citadel destroyer, the flute knight, and the one who dropped divisionmander Iraf.


    It took less than two weeks for everyone to realize that the notoriety that was spreading day by day was not a rumor.


    Until then, those who had not believed the rumors realized that all the stories were not absurd only after experiencing first-hand the bloody moves of the drake assault troops, which began to appear simultaneously on other fronts, and the citadel destroyer residing in Levien They moved their ears to Levien, very nervous about not appearing in their territory.


    So I knew. That the Demon King¡¯s army in the Levien area is still suffering from nightmares because of the assault troops that appear with the sound of the flute.


    ¡°Is it important that he¡¯s going to die soon? Unlike the saintess, I¡¯m nning to send your soul to Epaga by special delivery?¡±


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°He seemed like a person with a strange temper. They say he¡¯s full of mercy, but wouldn¡¯t he give him at least one bitch to beat him?¡±


    Apart from warming up in the world, there was no time to feel a sense of alienation from the guy who was sturdily stanced.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°What? Who dares¡­?¡±


    The captain turned around furiously with the intention of throwing a hatchet at a subordinate who was giving out orders arbitrarily. What caught his eyes was himself, no, with his eyes burning ferociously, unlike the dying face. To be precise, it was the wizard who was ring at Eldmia.


    ¡°I order with the authority of Special Operations Command! Kill Eldmia! No need to capture alive!¡±


    When an unexpected order came in the midst of the hectic confrontation with the Heretic Judges, the eyes of the subordinates naturally turned to the captain. He had no intention of disrespecting the name Special Operations Command, but his years under themand had been too long to follow unwritten and verbal orders.


    Those who dreamed of exceeding their powers always had to receive his hatchet in the face, but I didn¡¯t want to end up like that if I followed the wizard¡¯s words without any doubt.


    The captain was someone who would do that even with the enemy in front of him. However, while the captain was dumbfounded, not understanding what the situation was, the saintess full of anger opened her mouth first and swung her mace.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to have turned your back on Epaga and the church, and now even his agents are trying to hurt you without hesitation! There is no mercy for apostates!¡±


    ¡°deputy¡­?¡±


    There were no people so stupid that they couldn¡¯t understand what the word meant, so with just one shout, the Heretic Judges¡¯ spirits rose and the toon members¡¯ spirits were dampened.


    Even a saint could do that.


    Saints and saints are those who always exist. Unfortunately, there are times when you get caught up in a war and die, and there are times when you die, but then naturally, other people will appear from generation to generation.


    Just like the holy spells that clerics use as if it were natural, they are natural, and it is no different from magic to those with weak faith. Rather than a gift from God, it is regarded as just a reward for faith.


    But warriors are different.


    It can appear only when God grants it, and it can be confirmed only when the intervention of the divine is certain, not a natural appearance.


    Obviously an artificial human being¡­ no, a divinely created phenomenon.


    Even more so, he would be intimidated by dealing with a human hero, but the confusion only increased as the demon saint shouted over the human race as the hero of the devil.


    ¡°Damn it, I would have killed them all then¡­¡±


    Ignoring the reaction of the demons, the wizard who stepped forward rolled up his arms and tried to cast magic, but Eldmia moved.


    It wasn¡¯t a big move. Just as he stretched out his hand, the two-handed ax that fell on the floor flew back into his grasp as if it had been thrown. However, due to the ensuing confusion, the sight felt like a surreal manifestation of a miracle in the eyes of some, and a grotesque witchcraft to others.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die gracefully.¡±


    Is it because it was In an attempt to understand Eldmia¡¯s words, which had been calmly recited to the point of chilling, the ax cut through the air as everyone tilted their heads.


    Those who are skilled in mana use feel the subtle flow of magic power from the huge two-handed ax that flies away, and the captain feels as if a huge chunk of magic power is flying away, but the person who has be the target has no time to feel it and hooks to avoid the ax that closes the distance. All I could do was throw myself sideways.


    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±


    Unfortunately, the action wasn¡¯t that perfect. The ax flew in with the momentum to cleavage everything in its path, slicing the wizard¡¯s left shin in half and locking himself in the cave wall, and the silence was broken by the wizard¡¯s scream as a re.


    ¡°Fight! Is the hero a great number?! It¡¯s toote to turn around anyway!¡±


    ¡°Ha, but the captain¡­¡±


    The captain clicked his tongue as he looked at his hesitant subordinates.


    No one treated the saintess¡¯ cries as bullshit. but i can¡¯t say anything about it He himself did not believe that she had lied to get out of this situation.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t be killed without a fight, so the captain frowned and swung the hatchet at the forehead of his subordinate, who was looking at him with a look full of anxiety.


    I wanted to split it up, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°If you want to live! You have to kill! You think there¡¯s going to be a back here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The captain who threatened him and the subordinate who had been beaten by him with an ax handle turned their heads at the answer that came out of an unexpected ce. He expressed his voice with his hand:


    ¡°Words beaten.¡±


    A spear-like voice shot from his hand.

 Chapter 450

    Just as I didn¡¯t miss the double ax that spewed sphemous remarks on top of the flying dragon thanks to my greatly enhanced physical abilities, I didn¡¯t miss the sound of the wizard talking, so I had to feel my blood gushing backwards.


    It is on a different level from buffalo horns. From his response, his words, and the reaction he showed upon finding me, all of the groundsbine to tell me that he is one of the guys who destroyed our vige.


    The moment I realized that, I was able to relieve myself a little bit.


    It was because even though he was not conscious of it, the reason that he must capture him alive and dig up information took precedence over anger for revenge.


    No matter how much I tried to hold only the people involved in the me, I was a little anxious because emotions don¡¯t move freely, but rather, the guy who cursed at Epaga is more reprehensible.


    ¡°Retribution to the apostates!¡±


    Following the saintess¡¯ cry, the heretic judges pushed in once again, and I also threw the Holy Law I was holding in front of them and rushed at them.


    It looks like a spear, but as soon as you stick it into the floor right in front of your nose, you see wonder and bewilderment on their faces. However, no one took their eyes off the spell I threw, even though they were very doubtful whether it was the purpose of responding immediately in case of an attack that shook the floor, just in case the saintess showed me just now.


    ¡°re!¡±


    Taking my cry as a signal, we were the only ones who blocked the view with a shield and prepared for the explosion with the voice of protection.


    As the saintess stepped forward and raised her shield to protect even me, who had no shield, shes of light and explosions that turned the world white came out.


    -Paaaaaa!


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Cheukhak?!¡±


    The world is not without the idea of blinding with bright light. Even with the most basic light source magic right now, you can cover your vision by spraying a light simr to sunlight for a moment.


    However, it is a world that has not reached the idea of blocking sight and hearing by increasing the amount of light very aggressively and sting it with a roar. Even the saintess couldn¡¯te to her senses at first after being hit with something weaker than the one she just burst into?


    Perhaps the first shbang in the history of the continent, the effect of my castle method was amazing.


    Because they were allies who could roll up their protection, they didn¡¯t have to worry about getting caught up in it, and because they hit them at close range, none of the Demon King¡¯s army escaped from the range of the shbang, and those who raised their magic to the fullest for battle doubled their eye and auditory terror. had to be received


    Seeing the Demon Kings staggering and instinctively shrinking to hide their faces from the light, they thought they could win without using traps in the forest, and as soon as they jumped forward, magic raged from behind them.


    I tried to swing the sword reflexively, but I couldn¡¯t even try because the mana he used was only those around me.


    As if it were a typhoon, the magical powers swirling around the wizard was a casting method that had never been seen before. The magic that quickly and stably sucked in the mana around him began to take shape in an instant, and while he hesitated due to unexpected variables, he directed thepleted magic toward us.


    ¡°That power is not yours!¡±


    Looking at the horse, it was a tail that was aiming at me without fail, not us, but anyway, what he used was wide-range magic. With strong wind and electric stimtion, the magic of a guy whose purpose was to block the enemy¡¯s movements and protect his allies spread, and the snow on the floor flew down and hit us.


    Fortunately, there was no significant damage due to the holyw practiced by the people of the church, but it was undeniable that a golden opportunity to unterally slice it was missed due to strong resistance as if meeting a storm.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you know you can¡¯t die gracefully, you¡¯re annoying me!¡±


    In the midst of the vision being obscured in an instant like a blizzard, I swung my weapon at the ce where the Demon King¡¯s army was standing a while ago, but it doesn¡¯t taste good.


    I don¡¯t know if he threw his body backwards or not, but like a skilled soldier, he didn¡¯t act like an idiot standing in ce. There was nothing good for the blizzard to get worse, so I took out all the needles, recalled the location where the wizard was, and fired as wide as possible.


    Those who openly shout spells like technical names and use easy-to-recognize magic are third-rate.


    Those who use magic quickly are second-ss.


    If you can figure out what kind of magic you used after casting, and you can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s fast or slow, your master told you that you¡¯re first-rate¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d feel the shit that you didn¡¯t experience directly while wandering around on the battlefield. did not know


    Even if a hair branch was blown off in a surprise attack that wasn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s familiar withbat. Still, as if the needle he had deliberately flew was of no use to anyone, the flow of magic he was casting was cut off and the blizzard died down like a lie.


    ¡°What would you like?¡±


    The saintess who was protecting me with a shield wall erected next to me asked.


    Are you going to seduce and grind it ording to the n, or will you push it as it is?


    If you look at it withmon sense, it¡¯s not perfect after being hit directly by a shbang, and the wizard has be disabled, so if we step back, it¡¯s clear that we¡¯ll only give the demon army time to repair, so it¡¯s right to push forward like this. First of all, they are the ones who flew all the way here even though they knew that their opponents were the saintess and the Heretic Judge. Although they gained the upper hand by surprise, they could not be looked down upon.


    But at the same time as the blizzard subsided, one word shouted by the wizard made me change my mind.


    ¡°Be sure to catch and kill Eldmia! It¡¯s more important than the saintess!¡±


    ¡°¡­goes ording to n.¡±


    Even if I don¡¯t know right now how grandiose the n is, even a single survivor can¡¯t stand it, but I¡¯m going to ept it gratefully for the fact that I¡¯ll voluntarily dig a grave.


    ?


    The captain, who btedly came to his senses after struggling in the shock he had experienced for the first time in his life, was arrogant at the cry that pierced his eardrum, which had not yet regained its function.


    ¡°Cadabal! They back off! Chase!¡±


    The captain, Cadabal, has lived without making any effort to exclude personal feelings during the operation, but this time was different.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s easy to say, you bastard¡­!¡±


    He tries to keep his emotions in check as much as he can while spitting out the nutmeg letters with his mouth. If I didn¡¯t do that, I felt like I was going to throw the hatchet I was holding not at Eldmia, but at that wizard.


    The disadvantage now was not them, but this one. In this situation, did you fall backwards just because you threw some snowkes? It must be a trap, right?


    When I raised my head to try ande to my senses, the sorceress sprayed potion on her severed leg to block the wound and floated herself up with magic.


    ¡°There¡¯s no possibility that the ruins themselves were a n to lure us in! Even the traps set up around them are improvised! I¡¯ll stop them, so you guys just think about chasing them down!¡±


    It was absurd how a guy who screamed so loudly had kept his mouth shut until now, but since themand was mentioned, he had no other choice.


    Whether they all die here or they all die, one side must be annihted to end the situation.


    It¡¯s really like a dog, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. have to move on


    ¡°Keep your formation, but don¡¯t try to run away! Your opponents aren¡¯t just warriors and saints!


    Ideally, the decision was made and the action was quick. Those who hesitated at the sorcerer¡¯s cry quickly began to reorganize when Cardibal ordered them directly.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°1 serious injury, 3 minor injuries. All operations can be carried out!¡±


    ¡°run!¡±


    Possible even nder meant that it could be solved with a potion, so there was no hesitation in ordering it.


    At the same time, on the one hand, I thought that there was no need to rush from this side as long as the enemies were also willing to fight anyway.


    Guys know it too. It¡¯s a battle that can be done with or without lures. Judging from the terrifying pouring of sex while slowing down the chase, it was better to cling to it.


    If there was a problem, the enemy even knew that fact.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Even though he was in the bare woods, an arrow from an unknown source lodged in the shoulder of his subordinate.


    Because he was running with all his might, he lost his bnce for a moment, and it was clear that he would have died if his teammates hadn¡¯t hit the two arrows that flew in aiming for a short gap in the air. He barely saved his life, hid himself in a beautiful tree next to him and shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°sniper!¡±


    ¡°Location unknown! Cover!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! There are more enemies! Cover!


    Cadabal turned his head to see if someone else had been hit by an arrow, and what caught his eyes was the sight of a subordinate pierced in the abdomen by a wooden trap being swung around and thrown into a tree.


    It was a crude trap made by tying a stake to the end of a tree branch, pulling it tightly, and then springing out with an stic band when the string breaks.


    However, the fact that the demons, who can be said to be elite, suffered damage even though they were using magic power, meant that the visible crudeness was not everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s an elf!!¡±


    Cadaval shouted with the fucking hotness boiling from within, and the emotions he felt were contagious not only to his subordinates but also to the wizard.


    ¡°You fucking magician!! It¡¯s an elf!!¡±


    When it was said that wizards prevent traps, Cadabal did not doubt the wizard¡¯s skills at all. because it is actually possible


    However, if it was a trap set in the forest by an elf with the help of a spirit, the story was different.


    Just a moment ago, it was just an ordinary forest, but now, in Cadabal¡¯s eyes, this ce was no different from a hell with all sorts of detonation trap magic installed.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 10 coin sponsorship from Altair!


    0088 Thank you for renewing your regr support!


    I feel like I¡¯m starting to feel better now. I thought I lived only at home, but it seems that I picked up the flu somewhere.


    Readers, please be careful not to catch a cold.

 Chapter 451

    Asilie did not have any ill feelings toward the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Because she also has a simr mindset to other elves, the war between humans and demons is just one of many wars that have existed in history to her. Without God¡¯s intervention, it can¡¯t be bnced, so it just looks a little big.


    Rather, one of the reasons why he was able to be here now, who was almost sold as a ve, might be the Demon King¡¯s army, so he had room for a little bit of gratitude.


    If he hadn¡¯t had anything to do with Eldmia, he would have had that kind of favor.


    In other words, because he was involved with Eldmia, he was ready to ¡®hunt¡¯ at the checkout calmly without any favor or ill feelings.


    As soon as Asilier calmed down and waited for a signal on the tree, she heard a subtle noise in her ears, and she moved her hand to cast spiritism.


    With the help of the forest spirits, it¡¯s not as good as shortening the distance, but the help of the winter spirits is still there. And two spirits are enough for her to shoot an arrow.


    spirits of wind and water. ording to her will, the spirit begins to carve something by shaving the ice that is quickly generated in the air.


    With almost no change of seasons, the little skills learned and developed only by the northern elves quickly created two lenses of a usible shape. I looked in the direction I came from and looked at the enemy.


    It was a skill that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to use since I came to Etis L, but it was a work that I had done a lot to the extent that it was possible to do it with my eyes closed, so there were no problems with distance control and uracy. If youpare it to a lens made of ss, there are not one or two regrets, but you don¡¯t even need that level of performance anyway.


    As long as you can urately distinguish the target, the rest is the domain of your bow skills and spiritism. Fortunately, the enemies were quickly spotted.


    ¡°6¡­ No, about 500.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done such a long-range sniping, but I¡¯m not worried. Asilie took a deep breath, drew the bowstring, calcted the distance and time, and released her hand when the enemy had dipped their feet into the area where the trap was set.


    Unlike a neatly shot arrow, a strong wind is not very satisfying, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s because you get help from the wind spirit to adjust the resulting error.


    However, it seemed that it would not hit the neck as originally nned, so I quickly fired two more arrows.


    As she expected, the first arrow deviated sideways and hit the demon king¡¯s shoulder, and the two arrows that flew toward the target with a greatly distorted attitude unfortunately bounced off the swords of others around them.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Sporadic shouts can be heard. The sound was soon covered by the expansive sound of the Holy Law, and Asilie thought about something else for a while as she watched the party projecting the Holy Law toward the demon army.


    The heretic judge and the saint also had the Holy Law, but only Eldmia¡¯s Holy Law had a heterogeneous form.


    Assuming a long-distance attack, the sacredws of the priests that were embodied all have the form of weapons. There was a difference in whether it was a spear, an arrow, or a sword, but the essence was the same.


    But now, Eldmia was using a voice method that was far from that type. It is mind-boggling to see them making spheres of light that are reduced in size as much as possible and then throwing them as precisely as possible to get them to squeeze through the cover or go over them and cause them to explode.


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    When they first met, they seemed very extraordinary, but the Eldmia they had lived with was unexpectedly far from the word extraordinary.


    Of course, his ability to stand out in various ces and his erratic behavior could be said to be extraordinary enough, but in everyday life he belonged to the rather ordinary axis.


    Laugh normally, enjoy normally, get angry normally, and notice normally. If you assume that you are only 10 or 20 years older than you are now, you may have be a little more normal in every way.


    The only unusual thing is that bold action that is hard to understand at all. I still can¡¯t forget the shock at the time when I heard that Asilie jumped from a flying dragon naked, based on the idea that it was rather safe because it was high.


    Eldmia had surprisingly many such aspects. As if you¡¯ve done it many times. Or like you¡¯ve already ¡®seen or heard¡¯ the results. They act as if there is no risk, and actually produce results that match it. Until now, he had regarded all of this as part of the extraordinary that he did not understand¡­


    Hearing that he was a hero, he changed the premise.


    ¡°A being from another world¡­ is it?¡±


    Among the warriors who have been with the history of the continent, there were often records that came from apletely different world, or that beings from another world dwelled in the bodies of those who lived in this world.


    Maybe Eldmia was of that type too?


    Well, in addition to being strangely sincere, after meeting the saintess of the Demonic Cult, he started to serve the Demon God Epaga without any hesitation, so it was a story with enough potential.


    Thinking so, he fired the three arrows in his hand one after the other. Along with the sound of the protests bouncing, I have the illusion that my head is clear.


    It was disturbing, but it was an irrelevant story. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t feel sorry for not being able to reveal the story to myself, but looking back, it¡¯s possible that it would have been hard to believe even if I had told it to myself.


    Maybeter on, there are things I couldn¡¯t say because I was ashamed of my past actions.


    If you ask me seriously after this battle, he will answer. Asilie confirmed that the arrow was urately lodged in the shoulder of the demon king who was confronting Eldmia, and Eldmia, who had urately shed the head of the enemy who hesitated with it, raised her left fist above her head without looking back and raised her thumb up. Iughed lightly and muttered.


    ¡°Asili Chan-s.¡±


    If your predictions are right, you probably have a lot to hear from him.


    The meaning of the meaningless actions that he often showed, and the excuses for the appearances he showed to pretend to be a child.


    ?


    Asilier¡¯s sniping and traps turned the tide of the battle by boasting vicious performance far beyond my expectations.


    It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t heard of increasing the power of traps with the help of the spirits, but I never thought it would be this much. He said that he would not be of great help in a head-on confrontation with the demons, but he was condescending.


    It wasn¡¯t that many were killed by her sniping or by traps.


    Of the thirteen enemies, excluding the magician, only four are dead. However, it wasn¡¯t because ofck of power, it was the result of the wizard flying from the rear reacting really quickly.


    Except for the one who died after being hit by a stake in the beginning, there was no room for doubt about his skills as he blocked most of the traps in a narrow line. Even blocking the needles flying to keep him in check, he even casts attack magic from time to time, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, you can be sure that more than half of the Demon King¡¯s army would have died and disappeared here.


    In order to prevent such a meme, one of the Demon Lords rushed with desperate determination and tried to take time, but thanks to Asilier¡¯s supporting fire, it was quickly resolved, so I had enough time to try to retrieve the ax that I had been neglecting so far. .


    Oh, before that, get in the way with that double axe.


    ¡°Iik! Another bizarre trick!¡±


    Like the javelin used by buffalo horns, even the hilt of the bitch¡¯s ax that dared to throw the axe at the saintess was polished gold, so it was not difficult to shed magic. The only difference is that he doesn¡¯t give up his weapon easily, and he has the strength to do so.


    Even though I tried to pull it with the intention of stealing it away, he didn¡¯t let go of the ax even though his body was dragging him.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m not wearing the captain¡¯s post as a form.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you bastard! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Strangely, I got the impression that I wouldn¡¯t look good with my temper, but I guess it was real. After being interrupted by an attack once or three times, I forced a smile as I watched him run towards me with his eyes wide open.


    This guy also has quite a bit of horsepower. Not as much as buffalo horns.


    ¡°What are you¡­ A person who throws twin axes, are you a carnival?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Cadaval you bastard!¡±


    Running through the rotten trees and snowdrifts blocking the way, the approaching guy brandished his ax in different directions.


    ¡°This bitch? Did you put a rag in your mouth?¡±


    Unlike the cocky mouth, his movements are unusual. There is no disturbance in the posture of the subject running as if on fire, and the gaze does not tell the slightest where to attack. Even the timing is different, and judging from how the path is strangely modified ording to my movement, it is very likely that he is a guy who can y left and right separately, rather than simply fighting with two axes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t introduce myself to my baby.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Cra!¡±


    I also swung my sword at him, not forgetting to apply mana to the hatchet that seemed to be as threatening as the amount of mana I felt.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship!


    There are only a few days left in this year. I hope all readers have a good end of the year.

 Chapter 452

    The two hatchets y separately to the point where it makes me feel bad, as if my unfavorable predictions never go wrong.


    It was also a problem that it was difficult to deal with because the center of gravity was different from the sword. Physically covering the loophole of a weapon whose center of gravity is primarily on the head is another hit.


    It would have been much easier if I had been able to manipte his hand ax when checking him from a distance, but unfortunately, I only had one brain to do that while fighting in person.


    At least, even if this guy¡¯s attack was a little less heavy, he would trust his armor and hit it, but his one-handed attack was as heavy as the other bastards¡¯ both hands.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just buy a snout!¡±


    It¡¯s like the water buffalo horns, so why does it feel like I¡¯m being subjected to forced mirror treatment every day? Whether it¡¯s because he has a lot ofbat experience or because he¡¯s lost his cowardly head, it¡¯s really disgusting to see a cockroach that gnaws his teeth as much as his hands.


    Thanks to this, my resolve to do the same for the guys I meet in the future has be stronger.


    ¡°They say they killed Iraf, but there¡¯s nothing wrong¡­!¡±


    With that feeling in mind, I aimed at my shoulder and let the ax that was swung to the side go as far as I could, then flipped the sword and swung the pommel at the guy¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Close your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Kheuk!¡±


    baek! With that neat blow, his head turns to the side for sure, and before I can do anything more, an arrow flies into the chest of the guy who tries to distance himself. There, I once more aimed at the staggering guy¡¯s neck and swung the enchanted sword with all my might, but just as Asilie assisted me, the wizard flying behind me interrupted this time.


    Fortunately, the arrows of fire that flew like homing missiles did not pierce the barrier spread by the gauntlet. It¡¯s definitely something that costs magic power.


    ¡°Damn, I never thought I¡¯d be so grateful for a magician¡¯s help.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to clean my mouth. Because it was me who regretted every minute and every second.


    At that time, I¡¯d rather have taken one more breath, warmed up my body once more, and continued the offensive before he could finish properly. As the needle flew again to cut off the momentum of the magic that would pour until he came to his senses, the arrows shot by Asillie also rained down on the axeman.


    And someone who was aiming for that gap threw a spell at the wizard from behind me. Seeing that it contains a particrly thick divine power, it seems like a saint.


    Thanks to that, the magic was immediately cut off and I was able to run at him again, but even though it was clear that his eyes were spinning, he easily deflected Asilier¡¯s three arrows with his ax and shouted while ring at me.


    ¡°What the fuck are you in such a hurry for!¡±


    Although he was an axeman who did not lose a tooth even when the blow went in well, he threw the hatchet he was holding in his left hand while spitting bloody spittle as if his mouth was torn.


    I wondered if he had gone mad all of a sudden, but the way he threw the weapon was far from desperation. Since I had an extra weapon, it seemed more urate to see it as a number fight to temporarily block my movements.


    Then, of course, it would be the right choice here to take the ax and dig in, but it took the fact that zero speed did not decrease even if I tried to lose strength by extending my mana.


    It might be difficult to shed with just a sword. As soon as I made that decision, the helmet wrapped around my head, and after turning my stance so that my right pauldron was facing forward, I took the top stance to receive the ax from him.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    A more startled cry erupted from the suddenly protruding helmet, but I ignored it. It was because the heaviness of the hatchet striking the de at the same time he spat out curse words was unusual.


    It was definitely a wise choice to bring out the pitch. It was somehow possible to block the ax and take one more step forward, but even with maximum power, the ax de and hilt rode up the de and nted the helmet and shoulder girdle and bounced off to the side.


    Advance at the cost of a little shock. Even if it was a perfect exchange, the guy¡¯s eyebrows twisted, and the movement of his empty left hand with his waist became urgent.


    ¡°Ha! I like being reckless!¡±


    I hate you, you bastard!


    It was almost simultaneous that it was hard to tell who was faster when he dug in three more steps and swung his sword as soon as he got the axe into my gap, and he took a defensive stance as he drew a new weapon from his waist.


    But no matter what he picked, I won this time.


    -Quaggagak!


    ¡°What?¡±


    If you¡¯re going to act like a B-ss viin who takes out a weapon you¡¯ve been hiding and swings it away while watching it, you¡¯re going to lose some of your magic power.


    Where can I get a taste of the horsepower grinder?


    -Kiyiing!


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Despite the sparks bouncing in all directions, his weapon held up better than I expected. I was going to cut it in an instant and then sharpen the axe as well, but it gave him enough time to see what was happening to his weapon with his own two eyes, and I also had time to see what his hidden weapon was.


    A dagger that doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to call it a trump card other than being a bit sturdy. My impression was exactly that, but the reaction of the axeer, who was on the verge of cutting the de diagonally, was different.


    ¡°What the fuck is this thing!¡±


    Could it be a family treasure or an expensive item? It¡¯s not a low-end weapon, but it looks like a priest weapon, but it seems that even a special unit can¡¯t stand to eat expensive weapons.


    I like the way he hurriedly swings his ax in an attempt to somehow shake me off, because it¡¯s so funny.


    What I like more than that is that that action was already ate response.


    ¡°Is it my business?¡±


    -Kang!


    His dagger cuts with an intense sound. At the same time, the thing¡¯s center of gravity was slightly disturbed.


    I was very concerned about the ominous spread of a ck mist that seemed like it would spray a lot of debuffs from the broken dagger, but seeing as he didn¡¯t try to avoid it, it seemed like it would be enough if I didn¡¯t get stabbed, so I boldly dug in.


    No matter how much he wielded the hatchet like his limbs, I had the advantage at close range.


    As if taking a half-swording stance, I grabbed the de with my left hand, grabbed the ax handle with my right arm, and hit his wrist as hard as I could with my left elbow to prevent him from stabbing my side with the broken dagger. He aimed between the ribs and thrust his sword into it.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been able to solve it by cutting, but the feeling I feel in my hand is a bit unfamiliar and undesirable.


    But apart from that feeling, in my head, ¡®I have to break the de like this.¡¯ The same regret lingered.


    ¡°Kkeuheouk¡­!¡±


    It was a truly demonic idea, even to my own feelings, for something that suddenly came to mind along with the bastard¡¯s groan, but it was quite usible.


    Up until now, I had only used strong weapons for myself, but it wasn¡¯t a very difficult problem, as I didn¡¯t have to break them with strength, and just injecting mana into a few weapons didn¡¯tst long enough to break them.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fatal even if you were a demon if you pierced your body with a dagger that seemed like it would confirm tetanus just by brushing against it and broke it? As a secondary weapon, there was a need to wear a few daggers.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I came up with a usible idea.¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­what?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother talking to him, so I smiled over the helmet and kicked him.


    The lungs were clearly injured because the stab was quite deep. The moment I properly gripped my sword and took a posture to cut my throat before he responded, this time not only the wizard but also the other demon kings rushed at me.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    If it was a human, unlike the urgent voice, the ending would have been waiting for the end of missing the timing and looking at the flying axe¡¯s head, but unfortunately, the opponent is a demon.


    When it enters its characteristic runaway state, it bes faster and stronger. There was no exception this time either.


    Even the Heretic Judges, who stopped restraining through the Holy Law and engaged in closebat, turned their backs and rushed with all their might, my sword was faster than cutting the axe¡¯s neck.


    Such checks were, to thest, a matter within the assumption. I was certain that I had already started halfway the fire in front of my eyes, so I scattered my magic to retrieve the needle and ax and activated the protective magic of my gauntlet. The axeman, who had been kicked by me and rolled on the floor a couple of times, screamed while convulsing. .


    ¡°Damn it, step back!¡±


    Then he held up the broken dagger, which still had its ominous energy, upside down, and thrust it into his throat.


    ¡°What are you doing again¡­?¡±


    I and those who rushed at me were surprised by the sudden act of self-harm, but the wizard was different. He cast his magic at the Demon King¡¯s army, not us, and they were blown away by the strong wind and flew to the wizard at high speed against their will.


    I had no choice but to look at that bizarre response with a bewildered face, and a strong warning instantly resonated in my head, and a fucking memory came to mind.


    ¡°Is it the fucking self-destruct again?!¡±


    Fucking self-destructive woman.


    Even the time to question it was a waste, so I poured all the needles and two-handed axes I was trying to retrieve into the axeman and threw myself back.


    The protection magic of the gauntlet is also maxed out. The Holy Lady and other heretic judges rush to my side, who uses the Holy Law of Protection to the fullest, and uses the Holy Law again.


    The axeman seen on the other side was swelling up in an instant, as if he was really self-destructing.


    But¡­ something was different.


    ¡°divinity?!¡±


    Astonishment erupted from the saintess¡¯ mouth upon noticing the incident, and the swelling of the body that looked like the aftermath of a self-destruction turned into a gigantic muscr body that resembled a person with an anger control disorder after being hit by gamma rays. It happened at the same time.


    ¡°Dying anyway¡­ will be the same¡­!¡±


    The axeman, who had grown to the point where the dagger stuck in his neck looked like a dainty essory, charged at me while talking in a grotesque voice.

 Chapter 453

    The axeman takes a step forward.


    That one big step, which made the distance he had opened useless by stepping back, inted his leg muscles once more, which had be so bloated that he could turn his clothes and armor into pieces.


    The heretic judges and the saintess, who noticed the incident, protected me by performing the magic one more time, but I was surprised by the energy other than magical energy emanating from him, and even maintaining the expanded magic almost failed.


    As the saintess said, what was emanating from his body was definitely divine.


    Although it is only an infinitely feeble fragment, the divinity that is clearly felt through the skin is different and unpleasant, unlike the things I have felt so far. But what surprised me more than anything was the vague familiarity amidst the unpleasantness.


    I wanted to confirm the truth with the saintess, wondering if I was mistaken, but he rushed at me without giving me a chance to do so.


    And with just one step, his huge body reached top speed and was fired like a cannon toward the square of the church guarding me.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    The shield was bent in a single collision, and the arms of the Heretic Judges supporting it were broken. The holyw and divine protection were scattered as if they were offset by contact with the strange divinity he scattered.


    Even that short gap was not missed, and the mace swung by the saintess was lodged in the face of the guy, but instead of avoiding or blocking it, he received the attack with his face and shed her neck to blow her mace far away.


    There was nothing much different about me. At the same time as the collision, when I received the fist he swung with my sword, my whole body twisted as if I had been hit by a truck.


    Having achieved the feat of bringing six people together and flying, the cheesy bird roared looking up at the sky without firing an additional blow.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuu!!¡±


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because the pupils taste bad or something like that, but it seemed certain that reason had been blown away. Wasn¡¯t the reason why I told the others to step down because of the side effect of losing sight?


    My guess won¡¯t be wrong when I see those guys and wizards trying to keep a little more distance, let alone fire an extra hit, even while watching us flying in all directions as the formation copses.


    ¡°No shooting! I¡¯m against you!¡±


    Referring to their reaction, I shouted at the top of my voice and adjusted my posture to block Asilier¡¯s support shot. I didn¡¯t forget to speak in amanding tone, because if I used the friendly name ¡°noona,¡± someone with the idea of taking a hostage mighte out.


    ¡°Saint Maid. What is that?¡±


    I shot it pretty hard, but stopped at the point of inflicting scratches on the guy¡¯s body. When I retrieved the two-handed ax and asked, the saintess who quickly adjusted her stance stood beside her holding a shield. Her face was contorted with embarrassment and anger.


    It was a little funny that she was pretty even though she was wearing a frown like she would eat a single person, but I didn¡¯t bother to mention it.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered to be the remains of evil spirits. It doesn¡¯t stop there, but Epaga¡¯s divinity¡­¡±


    Sure enough, the words that came out of her mouth were fucking serious. Did you mix the divinity of the evil god with the divinity of Epaga? The world is going very well.


    Her voice trembled with anger and she couldn¡¯t finish her words properly. Her one hand seemed empty, so I secretly held out an ax in both hands. I expected that he would rather ask for a sword and gave it to me as a joke to change the mood, but I never imagined that he would receive it with one hand so calmly.


    As expected, this saintess is not easy.


    ¡°The words that you will die anyway and that you tried to stab me with that dagger mean that it is an irreversible choice, right?¡±


    When we asked if we, who had flown in one queue, were ridiculous andcent, as we watched the (old) axeman struggling towards us with a growl like a beast, the saintess nodded her head without worrying too much.


    ¡°In the circumstances, that would be correct. And there will be limits to maintaining that state.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not easy to be divine enough to ept it in that form.¡±


    ¡°Because he knew that, he would have tried to stab the hero. Because he would destroy himself. Seeing a student who is quick to understand, as an educator, he is proud of himself.


    ¡± With a sidelong nce, she confirmed that the Heretic Judges were reuniting next to me and the saintess with a smile on her face, and she said with confidence.


    ¡°We have to drag out time. Even if it¡¯s dregs, divinity is divinity. You don¡¯t know what variables it will create.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bastard too rxed for something like that?¡±


    Am I intoxicated with my power or am I showing off?


    Like a typical third-rate viin, he was rxed enough to have some doubts about whether or not he really had a time attack. However, the saintess looked at him with a fishy smile full of contempt and replied as if chewing and spitting out.


    ¡°Since a mere mortal dared to embrace divinity, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for a mere mortal to indulge in omnipotence even if he lost his sanity?¡±


    indeed. That¡¯s a reasonable inference.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll stick around.¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t agree with the saintess¡¯s opinion because it was impossible to waste time every time something like that appeared.


    ¡°Yes?! What is that¡­¡±


    The saintess was not the only one who was taken aback by my answer, but she had no intention of giving up her opinion. It¡¯s not because I¡¯ming, but because I¡¯m sure that that damn thing will never be thest today.


    ¡°Looking at their reaction, I know what it is. It¡¯s a thing that wears off once you use it, but you know the consequences of that, and the fact that you gave such a thing to a soldier carrying out a special operation, not a high-ranking officer. It¡¯s not an issue to be taken lightly.¡±


    ¡°¡­that kind of thing, it¡¯s not one¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    collection of relics. Something that the saintess seemed to know about, the remnants of an evil spirit. and war.


    I hope not, but isn¡¯t it a national rule that this is a precursor to mass production?


    ¡°So please, please.¡±


    Instead of boasting about just one of those things, now is the opportunity. I ran towards him without waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°You think Ji is the invisible dragon, you fucking bastard.¡±


    The eyes do not seem to change, but the face is distorted as much as the body is erged, so it is difficult to understand the expression. In some ways, it looks like she is smiling, and in other ways, it looks like it has been distorted from suffering from a distorted body.


    I wanted to take a closer look and find out what kind of condition it was in, but the situation was not good, so I faced the one who charged again as if reacting to me, gave magic to the sword, took out the needle, andpressed it as much as possible to prepare for the shot. did.


    It¡¯s true that his intelligence has dropped a little too much, but this time he cast a torso headbutt again. It might be that he is confident because he gave effective hits.


    Of course, I have no intention of doing it twice. It¡¯s not a speed that can¡¯t react if you overdo it.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    With a loud shout, he lowers his stance as much as he can by shooting a bamboo needle at the knee of the charging guy to cast shoulder bread. At the same time, I swung my sword aiming for his right knee.


    Swordsmanship is not needed to deal with an intellectless beast. If you swing it with all your might at the speed and distance that decreases so fast that even blinking is terrifying, all that is left is a monster with a leg to ask you to cut it.


    It was good until there.


    ¡°Fuck?!¡±


    The problem was that, contrary to the belief that he would lightly cut off the club, the sword that had been poking through in the midst of strong resistance got stuck at about halfway point.


    Suddenly, the brakes were put on hold, and I only understood the situation after alternately looking at the knee of the one with the sword stuck in it and the fist of the one about to sh my head.


    ¡°Are you saying that a sick evil god is also a god!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the power to cut his knee was weak. It¡¯s just that the explosive divine power is recovering the wound at a speed that exceeds that.


    I was shocked and almost slowed down by the fucking sight, but luckily I was able to let go before I got hit by his fist, and his fist split the floor, not my head.


    ¨C Quaang!


    I was annoyed and angry, but the first priority was to retrieve the sword.


    After widening the distance with him, I activated the Magic Grinder to its maximum and pulled it hard, but there was no sign of the swording out. Every time that happened, he screamed iprehensibly and hit the protruding sword handle, but his overflowing resilience only made his screams grow louder.


    ¡°Damn, how do you¡­ um?¡±


    While the saintess and heretic judges were once again targeting him and drawing their attention, I was looking for a way to pull out the sword, and to my eyes, the mana and divine power flowing from his body began to look strangely familiar.


    At the same time, I suddenly remembered Seneran¡¯s violent reaction and exnation when I was splitting apples in the professor¡¯s office, and Iughed involuntarily.


    It won¡¯t be easy, but if the holy power and mana are clearly pouring out there, it seems possible to pull out the head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to say hello when I get back.¡±


    Say thanks to Seneran.


    An apology to Mr. Valkun, who would be shocked to see the sword that would have beenpletely ground after taking extreme measures to pull out the sword stuck in his leg.

 Chapter 454

    The moment he stabbed the broken dagger into his neck before it ran out of energy, Cadabal was actually regretting it.


    He had known for a long time what the object he was holding was. A weapon that partially erodes ordinary people even if it is slightly drawn, and the priest cannot use the holyw properly due to the collision of holy power, and brings irreversible results the moment it is deeply embedded.


    Using the result toplete the mission was like a daily routine, so there was no fear. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear it because that warrior is more annoying than fear, so I just shouted and saw it.


    The headquarters called this sediment. Although those who actually use it are more familiar with the name of dregs.


    If demonstrating this much power is just scraps, then there were times when I seriously thought about what the devil army was making, but that was a thing of the past.


    To be precise, I realized that it was useless as I pierced the dagger into my neck and opened my eyes to the overflowing divine power.


    I felt that my worries were insignificant, and I felt a sense of omnipotence.


    This can¡¯t be garbage. It was clear that Command misunderstood the true power of this force. How can the object that makes magical power and unknown divine power soar as if it overflows is waste?


    ¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±


    this is a blessing A blessing so firm that admirationes out of a strong feeling of liberation.


    In an instant, you can feel the divine power within your body. Feeling and living like this, the church did not budge despite the demon king¡¯s cries about the absence of God. It was only now that I felt like I was starting to understand things that were questionable in many ways.


    As my thoughts disappeared and my head became clear, my body felt lighter. Iughed because it was amazing and satisfying to know that my own power was to destroy the enemy¡¯s castle and make people fly like tree branches. Naturally, I felt rxed, and my desire to overwhelm the enemies in fear grew.


    now i knew Why was the demon not doing anything but sucking his finger? Why is it stupid to live up to ipetent gods? Why did those who worshiped the evil


    gods of the past appear and how wise they were¡­


    The unpleasant voice that interrupted the pleasure made me feel bad and my thoughts were broken.


    the enemy ising I ran to kill it by crushing it. Apparently, the guy in front suddenly disappeared and his legs hurt.


    being sick is annoying It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trampling the enemy, it¡¯s that I feel like I¡¯m being trampled. hate. The enemy must be hurt, not me.


    I feel bad. It should be fine. The wound healed. I feel good. Now press to kill the enemy.


    The bad guy dodged his fist. Annoying. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better, but the weirdly better legs are also annoying. Even if I get angry and hit him, it¡¯s the same. more angry


    The strange light that suddenly pours down and the pain from that light is also irritating. The light started to annoy me more than the bridge and the bad guy, so I turned away.


    ¡°Buy me a minute!¡±


    The bad guy shouted from behind.


    Then, the unresponsive leg suddenly burst.


    ?


    ¡°Yeom disease. It¡¯s worse than I thought.¡±


    Just because it¡¯s called a magic grinder and uses it like a chainsaw doesn¡¯t mean it can only be used on des. If I wanted to, it was possible to wrap around the entire sword body like a drill and grind it.


    It¡¯s a bit different from coating, so I just don¡¯t use it because it¡¯s a problem that it gnaws at my sword as well. If it wasn¡¯t for the situation where the weapon is stuck and can¡¯te out like now, it¡¯s a technology that would have been sealed.


    Grinding his knee joints and flesh to the point of bursting, the appearance of the sword protruding andnding in my hand was devastating. The de is shattered enough to be believed to be a saw, and the de is mercilessly sharpened as if someone imitated ying a violin with a grinder.


    To put it in vulgar terms with a little bit of exaggeration, it is the sound of a very bad dog, as if it would break if you hit it.


    ¡°Tears cover my face, really.¡±


    Looking back on what Mr. Valkun showed me, it¡¯sforting that it might not be difficult to fix it.


    I just need to connect right now anyway, and since I have an axe, it won¡¯t be a big problem, but I can¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. Even so, I couldn¡¯t continue to frown after asking the people of the church to act as bait, so I moved for now.


    The one who shouted loudly again that the flesh on his leg had been torn off looked alternately between me and the saintess, then turned to the saintess who was constantly bothering her with sex.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a glitch in intelligence over time, but the movement is a little more emotional and chaotic than it initially showed. Unlike the stance he took when charging, his fists, which were merely swinging without any technique, could be said to be on the same level as those of trolls or ogres.


    But I couldn¡¯t be careless. After repeating such nonsense a few times, he strikes a fierce blow as if he suddenly came back to his senses, but the attack he shows at that time is still fierce.


    Hurry up.


    The possibility that the demon army would notice and interfere with what I was doing was a problem, and the sense of intimidation brought on by the unknown divinity that kept growing in size was also a problem.


    ¡°Cover! The target is the wizard and the demon king! I will stop them!¡±


    Just in case, I clearly informed Asilier of the target and started concentrating on magic while mounting the sword. As if they felt something, the attention of the axeman and the wizard turned to me for a moment.


    But that interest didn¡¯tst long. It was because the arrows and the Holy Law, which flew precisely as if they had promised, did not leave them alone. Seeing that the attacks that would pour on me due to that check were directed elsewhere, I felt at ease because I was in much better condition than the cursed guy I met in the Empire.


    Looking at it with suchposure, I could see that the situation had actually be easier thanks to his trump card.


    Things like natural objects can be forcibly split like the apple I showed Seneran with just a little bit of mana maniption, but considering that pulling my throat is something that doesn¡¯t work well for beings with normal bodies, it can be said that the level of difficulty has gone down.


    Should I say that it feels like holding on to the outside of an iron pipe and whimpering instead of digging into the inside to rip out the mud that is full of it? Anyway, rather than whimpering to cast a neck pull on a person, strengthening the body with that magical power to slit the neck is faster, surer, and saves strength, so it was ineffective.


    On the other hand, after using his own head as a knife holder, the axeman is somewhere between the incarnation of demons and ordinary people, and his body is mutated.


    This is worth doing. As I started to connect the sword¡¯s magic power with the guy¡¯s scattered magic power, I felt a resistance I had never felt while doing this until now.


    divine power. To be precise, it felt like the remnants of the evil spirits the saintess had been talking about were clinging to her with self-will.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fucking crazy.¡±


    The divine power that came up riding on the magic connected to him did not stop at the sword, but also came up to my body.


    Reflexively, as soon as I raised the sacred power I had be ustomed to, I stopped as if I was blocked by a wall, but instinctively, I had a hunch that what happened to the axeman would be reproduced simrly the moment it invaded my body.


    It may not be a big threat if you can perfectly handle the divine power, but it was said that it was not now. In the first ce, I had no intention of taking my time, but I warned that the time was running out much faster than I expected for the divine power consumed in real time.


    ¡°Cheak!!¡±


    It seemed like it would be dangerous just to concentrate on it, but the axeman moved his gaze to me as if he had noticed something wrong.


    Come to think of it, that cursed demon also noticed the abnormality after synchronizing to a certain extent and had a seizure. I smiled as warmly as I could while watching the guy roll his eyes at me, but of course it had no effect.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m angry again. The one who gave an unpleasant shout started running at me from a distance, ignoring even the Heretic Judges who were trying to get in my way. Perhaps even the magicians noticed the change, and they forcefully cast magic and try to send the waiting demon army to me.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    As the saintess shouted while blocking the axeman¡¯s path, the heretic judges rushed to the Demon King¡¯s army without hesitation. Since it is impossible to block the axeman¡¯s ignorant charge with one¡¯s body anyway, it seems that the saintess decided to believe in thew of restraint that the saintess is spreading with all her might.


    It seemed like the smartest decision I could make right now. In order to ignore the fast-approaching axe-man, I, who was concentrating awake in the confusion caused by the sight of chains made of light constantly springing up, tying the axe-man, and being cut off repeatedly, and the heretic judges colliding with the Demon King¡¯s army once again. I decided to close my eyes.


    In the eyes of others, it must be a real hit. I couldn¡¯t even think of it as if I was concentrating with my eyes closed without even pulling out my sword. I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Still, it had an effect. As if desperate, I pushed away the remnants of evil spirits trying to invade me, neatly connected my magic power, and when I opened my eyes, I saw an axeman raising his arms, approaching the point where I would touch my nose if I fell down.


    I could tell just by briefly facing the remnants of the evil god. It is said to be nothing more than dregs, but if it is engulfed in it, not only the body but also the soul will be shattered.


    Well¡­ I didn¡¯t really feel sorry for him because he was someone I would kill for a crime anyway. I don¡¯t know what Epaga-sama would think.


    ¡°If you are lucky enough to see Epa, drive her from the head first.¡±


    In line with the drawn sword, the axeman¡¯s ugly head soars into the sky like a winning pirate roulette. The sight was not very pleasant, but the eyes of the others looking at it were quite pleasant.


    Of course, the anxiety brought about by the variable of evil spirits was so great that the joy did notst long.

 Chapter 455

    Facing and dealing with Cadaval, what Deoni Bire felt was gloomy.


    It was the first time she had personally witnessed the remnants of an evil god growing in size as soon as it settled on the body of an enemy, but it was not difficult to understand how dangerous and dangerous power it was, so full of malice that it gave off an unpleasant stench.


    Truly an evil species.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was just a really simple ¡°power¡± or something possessing the will of an evil god. Those remnants of the past, swayed by apostates and mingled with divinity that had escaped the master¡¯s will, were of a kind that should not exist in this world.


    But there was no way to do it.


    I could definitely feel the divinity of the demon god wriggling inside me, but that power waspletely out of sync with the demon god¡¯s will, and I refused Deoni¡¯s touch. Even in front of an existence that could be said to be the result of sphemy, his own ipetence, which was nothing more than to tie his feet, brought him to tears.


    In the meantime, Eldmia asked for it, and he followed it without a moment to think deeply.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. But when Eldmia cried out for more time, no one doubted him. The fact that the followers of the Demon God did not believe in the Hero of the Demon God was not because it was disrespectful, but because the voice contained an unfounded conviction.


    It was undeniable that the result of that belief came in very good shape, but it was by no means predicted that he would sever the head of a formidable enemy strengthened by a twisted divinity.


    Deoni couldn¡¯t help but watch with a dumbfounded expression as the headless giant copsed on the floor just as she raised her arms to strike Eldmia.


    And it was the same for the Demon King¡¯s army and heresy judges who drew attention to the heavy noise that the giant made when it copsed. The only difference between them and Deoni was that Deoni shed tears of joy upon understanding what she had just witnessed, while the others did not.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ what happened?¡±


    The magician was able to break through the silence and open his mouth not because he regained hisposure faster than others, but because he was doubly embarrassed. The wizard knew what Cadaval¡¯s dagger was. Not only did he know how it was made, he knew how much trial and error had gone into it, but he also knew why it was called ¡®remnant¡¯ despite its immense power.


    So, I couldn¡¯t ept the reality.


    It shouldn¡¯t have copsed like that.


    ¡°What the hell have you done!!¡±


    The magician¡¯s hands begin to tremble, who were not afraid of sphemy as he ordered the murder of a hero and a saint. The rapidly stressed body of the magician went against the will of the master and openly expressed fear. Even though the fear and terror that was contagious spread to the Demon King¡¯s army, who was facing the Heretic Judges, and was quietly retreating, the wizard did not even think to stop it or say anything.


    The ¡®Hero¡¯, who had killed Cadaval, who had been eroded by debris, with only half of his sword drawn, let out a long sigh and drew his sword, and the wizard flinched.


    The sword in his hand was horribly broken and shattered, but rather it felt more hideous due to its worn out appearance.


    The warrior who killed the remnants with tremendous resilience that even the most talented warriors of the Demon King¡¯s army would stick out with a single blow doesn¡¯t look tired at all. When I recall the image of him fighting Cadaval before using the residue, he is unconvincingly calm.


    It felt as if it were saying that punishing a sphemer was easier than breathing, and the wizard had to be truly terrified.


    Eldmia, who rxed her shoulders while looking at the mage as if she was full of energy, answered briefly.


    ¡°Fuck you rick show.¡±


    As the wizard rolled his head to understand what he was talking about, an arrow flew into his shoulder and at the same time, Eldmia kicked off the seat and rushed at


    it


    .


    What was so surprising was that the magician who forgot even the existence of Asillie and allowed the arrows to fall without being able to maintain the magic that kept his body afloat, and the demon army¡¯s morale also fell into the abyss. In inverse proportion to that, the heretic judges¡¯ morale skyrocketed, but among them, the most dominant was the saintess.


    The sight of Epah waving a two-handed axe with one hand as she sang hymns to you made me wonder if she had momentarily forgotten the church¡¯s teachings to stay away from fanaticism.


    To be honest, I was a little scared that I might be a self-destructing woman Mk2.


    If she hadn¡¯t exined her actions after quickly regaining herposure after killing all the Demon Lords, she would have distanced herself seriously.


    ¡°I was thrilled to see that Epaga still loved us despite the numerous sphemy and sphemymitted by my own people and gave the warrior the strength to put an end to this chaos¡­


    ¡± The saintess¡¯ exnation, clearing her throat, as if she was aware that she was a bit ashamed, made me look back at my abilities.


    The saintess noticed at once that decapitation was abination of divine and magical powers. Even though I couldn¡¯t see it with the naked eye like me, I understood roughly how it worked, and after hearing her exnation, I understood why Seneran was making a fuss.


    Although imperfect, this is authority.


    An authority that boasts extremepatibility with demons and demons who are not permitted to manifest in this world. Understanding this, the saintess split the apostates while shedding tears of emotion, and even the heretic judges who understood the situation knelt down and prayed to Epaga after the battle.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but have a few questions.


    To the extent that I misunderstood this as a magical realm and used it, magic ys arge role in the manifestation of the neck pull. Manaro moves an amount of magical energy that is difficult to even dare to think about.


    In other words, Siegfried, a warrior of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly and a human warrior who cannot use magic, would not be able to even imitate this kind of authority.


    If evil spirits and devils are things like cancer cells that threaten the entire continent, why is there such a difference?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but even our saintess couldn¡¯t give an answer up to that point. So¡­ do you know anything?¡±


    After a brief contemtion, I asked the wizard tied in front of me, but there was no answer.


    The mage, who became the sole survivor because the people of the church split the top of the Demon Lord¡¯s army, is sitting in front of a custom-made stump I cut down with an ax for him, and is tied up with his arms raised above him.


    Because there was no answer, he said, ¡®Kuu, kill me.¡¯ It¡¯s not that he cast the same thing or showed his loyalty to keep the secret by dying. The guy was just terrified.


    Of course, even if I pooped in fear, my attitude toward him wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Is your life over if you get scared?¡±


    Since his ability to operate magic in a confined space has reached a truly amazing level, he did not budge even though he was holding his sword and using magic time to immediately block any signs of using magic.


    In a way, he seemed like an insane person. He didn¡¯t lose focus, but his eyes couldn¡¯t stay still as if he was in a panic, and his whole body was shaking as if he had a chill. His emaciated face is a bonus to the extent that anyone looking at him would suspect that poison had been applied to his shoulder by an arrow.


    ¡°Yes, since we have a very awkward rtionship, it can easily be difficult to talk. Then, let¡¯s start with the easy questions and build friendships.¡±


    I took out a needle and showed it in front of him in order to raise his concentration. Having already experienced what this thing is, his gaze naturally turned to the needle, and I nodded at that satisfied reaction and moved the needle to his left hand on the stump.


    ¡°What exactly was the reason for blowing up our vige?¡±


    His gaze shifted to me as he watched the needle in my hand rest between the fingernails of my left index finger.


    ¡°¡­Are you really a survivor?¡±


    Distrust, doubt, anxiety, fear. The emotions rising from inside me were as varied as the eyes of a man with a mixture of truly diverse emotions.


    However, I agreed with one thousand and one Eldmia to rationally resolve those feelings, so instead of getting angry at the guy who answered the same question, I inserted a needle with magic power.


    ¡°Kheugh!¡±


    His body jumped at the sudden attack, but his arms and waist were tied to the stump, so the resistance wasn¡¯t too great. However, unlike before, I might have instinctively tried to use magic, so the surroundings began to sway with magic power, so I swung my sword as if to chase away flies, interrupting the gathering of magic power and added a word.


    ¡°Answering questions with questions will hurt you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Kuh, keuhuh. torture? No matter how you look at it, it belongs to the Special Operations Command. We¡­aagh!¡±


    I thought he was going to brag about how he was training to respond to torture or how strong his loyalty was, so he just inserted another needle and cut off the conversation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if you have undergone rigorous training to withstand torture. I don¡¯t know too much about torture anyway.¡±


    As the pain intensifies, the magician¡¯s eyes be lively as if he is regaining his sanity. I took one more needle in front of such a bastard¡¯s eyes, showed it to him, and gave him onest notice.


    ¡°So if you don¡¯t answer until I hit another one, I¡¯ll give up the torture. What exactly is the reason for blowing up our vige?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I already guessed¡­aaaa!!¡±


    Without fail, needles were stuck and screams continued, but the ending was the guy¡¯sughter.


    ¡°No matter how much you stab and cut. You will not be able to understand or figure out this grand precept.¡±


    I would rather have stabbed him one more time because he would have been offended if he used evil, but when he talked about it with a droopy subject as if he had given up everything, it was clear that there was no point in prolonging the time.


    ¡°Well, you guys are experts in your own way, but what wille out of torturing me as an amateur? This should be left to the experts.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    To answer the guy¡¯s suspicious gaze, I pulled out all the needles stuck in his fingernails and pointed behind me.


    ¡°You are an apostate.¡±


    There, after I gave them a chance to ask questions in a ¡®gentlemanly¡¯ way, there stood the heretic judges quietly waiting for their turn toe.


    Needless to say, hisplexion, which had been slowly regaining itsplexion, turned pale in an instant.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the 10 Coins for Private Sponsorship!


    Thank you for the 20 coin sponsorship, Female Heavenly Demon!


    Thank you for supporting Jimal 500 coins!


    Thank you for supporting 1 coin!


    I hope everyone has good things in 23!

 Chapter 456

    While the heretic judges, led by the saintess, stunned the unknown wizard and dragged him to the ruins, I and Asilie searched the belongings of the Demon Lords.


    It was because they thought they had something to gain, whether it was information or equipment.


    Due to the wide spread of the matter, an investigation would inevitablye from Ogwen and the royal family, so he had to rob everything he could in advance. At that time, we had to pretend that we were innocent victims who happened to get involved in the ¡®infighting of the smuggled demons¡¯ and insisted that we had no connection.


    ¡°Did you find anything? This one is not cool.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same here. It¡¯s good to carry around a useful dagger¡­ Oh, sister, collect some of the daggers there too. I think I should use some.¡±


    When I exin my brilliant idea to Ashley, who casts a questioning nce at me, who has suddenly be a collector of daggers, she is taken aback by my intention to break apart an ordinary dagger to use it as an arrowhead made to open wounds. However, I agreed that it would be quite useful.


    ¡°Come to think of it, all the weapons Eldi uses are sturdy. I managed toe up with that idea.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that dagger, I suddenly had that thought.¡±


    I felt it while shing hard with the demons¡¯ weapons that were said to be made of majanggeum, but Mr. Balkun did not stop at simply melting the majanggeum and remaking it into a sword, it was correct that he added some processing. It was true that the buffalo horn used the javelin and the axeman¡¯s hand ax, and it was true that they epted magic well, but there was a clear difference in strength.


    Thanks to this, when I go back this time, I had the idea to spend a little money and present expensive alcohol.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I say it was the remnants of an evil god?¡±


    As I was about to think about how to exin about the shed sword while passing over expensive alcohol, Asilie¡¯s voice, heard after a while, blocked my thoughts. When I turned my head, there was Asilier, who was looking at the body of the axeman with a worried cast while holding the daggers recovered from the demon king¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Ah, what are you so worried about, older sister?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m not worried right now? They say it¡¯s an evil god.¡±


    Even though he had never talked about the story of Lumings, Asilier¡¯s expression was not very good, perhaps because he did not dismiss the threat of evil spirits as a legend.


    ¡°Are you saying Eldi would have ended up like that if he had been stabbed by that dagger?


    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say about that, but¡­¡± Even


    if it bes a knife holder, it will eventually be something simr to a devil, so from my point of view, it can be called a downgrade, but being stabbed directly with that thing is a different story. .


    Even the link of magical power that I spilled right now is the power to ride in reverse. I wasn¡¯t immediately sure if I¡¯d be able to push it out safely when it was stabbed directly in the body.


    ¡°Still, I got used to feeling the divine power while training with the saintess, so I can notice it right away. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it, so I didn¡¯t get a sense of what it was. If I just pay attention, I won¡¯t be affected by it.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I try to reassure my sister, I won¡¯t lie to her.


    As I shrugged, pretending to be unfair to the world, Asilie burst intoughter and lightly stretched out her fist while holding the daggers and touched her shoulder.


    ¡°As you can see, my sister knows, but if I don¡¯t use it on the enemy, I¡¯ll use it by imnting it in my body like that, but that state is no different from that of a demon. And a demon poses no threat to me. Eldmia, the demon hunter who killed the great demon? ¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother mentioning the worst situation in which a warrior far superior to me wields it as a weapon. And it was the same with Ashley.


    It was a reaction close to giving up knowing that I would not stop walking even if there was a guy like that anyway, so this time I sneaked up to him first and hugged him lightly.


    ¡°What is it? Are you flirting right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Puhu, do you know that you are sorry for the situation? As you became a hero, you seem to be quicker to notice¡­ Maybe there is another special power of the hero that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Not rejecting my touch in particr, Ashlie, who rested her head lightly on her chest, looked up and said, unlike her cute reaction, it was a rather serious question.


    It was clear that he was guessing something rather than a light joke.


    ¡°¡­that is.¡±


    I tried to open my mouth, thinking that the time to talk about my past life hade, but my mouth wouldn¡¯te off easily.


    I felt sorry for keeping the secret until now, but the reason was that the mistakes I made casually for acting as a child flowed like a kaleidoscope, but the biggest anxiety was that I would be treated as a foreign entity and rejected.


    It was very funny. shing and killing someone who gets in my way is a topic that has be localized casually, and being rejected by one person you like is just as timid as it was in your previous life.


    Asilie, who had been yfully rolling her eyes from side to side while looking at me, suddenly opened her mouth while salivating her dry lips and contemting how to speak.


    ¡°Do you know the story of the warriors who have been on the continent so far?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Since I already knew Siegfried¡¯s identity, I was guessing what kind of being the hero would be, so in fact, I didn¡¯t know anything that could be called their ¡®story¡¯.


    Ordinary kids would have been interested in that heroic biography, but to me it was just a record with no meaning whatsoever.


    Above all, such things are usually written in the biographies or biographies of warriors, but since the existence of a warrior appeared in Ethiel hundreds of years ago, it was not a constant issue like the Empire, and no matter how much it was said that it was a being that saved the human race. Since most of the warriors belonged to the Empire, there were few documents or books that honored them as heroes in Itis-L.


    Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t know what else to answer this question, but while I was hesitant, Asilie spread her arms around my waist and continued.


    ¡°It seems that there were quite a few warriors from apletely different world. Some came only with their souls, and some came with their bodies.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? But looking at the records and achievements they left behind, it seems to be true. Some say that the development of the empire is particrly outstanding as a result of applying some of the knowledge that those warriors possessed.¡±


    It¡¯s a story full of possibilities, and it¡¯s something I actually assumed would be the case. Evenparing the various infrastructures I saw in the capital of the empire and the Western Kingdom area, the level could be said to be vastly different.


    I couldn¡¯t help but understand her intention to suddenly bring up such a story, so I pursed my lips and lowered my head. Assilie¡¯s eyes staring straight at me are infinitely clear and full of affection as always.


    It seemed that he had already guessed to some extent, but when I met that gaze that clearly contained the will to hear it from my own lips, I felt a little funny at myself for being hesitant because I was afraid that I would be rejected after bringing up the story of my previous life.


    If I don¡¯t trust Asilier, who will I trust?


    ¡­Of course, there are more people to trust now, but the highest priority is, of course, knowing.


    The worry of ¡®how¡¯ to say turns into ¡®where¡¯ to say.


    At the same time, as I felt more at ease, a vague smile formed on my lips without my knowledge. After that, I thought that there was nothing to talk about again, and the words came out naturally.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in my mental age around 40.¡±


    My answer was so absurd and strange that I burst intoughter this time as I looked at Asilie, who curled her eyebrows as if asking what she was talking about again.


    The torture will take time anyway, so there is room for it.


    I have to tell you everything today.


    ?


    After roughly arranging the corpses and returning home with the car that had been waiting for mymand while circling the sky, I told Asilie the process of my reincarnation only after I made her hold Laika in preparation for any possible psychological shock.


    Missing a few clich¨¦ reactions that were supposed to be there, Asilie was very calm. She listened to what I said, and instead of responding with nonsense or questioning my state of mind, she only uttered a few genuine questions about the world that had developed in a different way than here.


    ¡°So¡­ is there a possibility that he is from the same world as Siegfried?¡±


    ¡°Rather than a possibility, it will be unconditional. Parallel worlds¡­ Oh, it¡¯s like there are two worlds in which almost everything is the same, but unless the worlds Siegfried and I live in are very simr in that way, unless it¡¯s another world.¡±


    Still, it wasn¡¯t without surprises. Her hands kept caressing Laika from head to tail, just like when she first heard that I was a hero, and her ears moved unsteadily.


    Around that time, I felt grateful because I wondered if even that appearance was refraining from astonishment as much as possible to be considerate of me.


    Having regained someposure, she suddenly opened her mouth with a mischievous smile, and I automatically closed my eyes tightly, contemting seriously whether it was my turn to ept the Leica.


    ¡°Then did Eldi shout ¡®Eldmia Chance¡¯ when she was around thirty?¡±


    What came out of her mouth was my fucking karma.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, MoriyaSuwako!


    Helloint, thank you for your regr sponsorship renewal!

 Chapter 457

    Looking at the dark ceiling of the ruins, Deoni Veere took a deep breath.


    The scent of blood that filled the ruins invaded her sense of smell, aiming for that moment, but Deoni didn¡¯t care at all. Before she was a saint, she was a heretic judge, and she was familiar with blood as someone who used to take up arms against the church¡¯s enemies. Even so, I let out a sigh because I was mentally tired.


    Watching the torture process of the Heretic Judges behind the scenes was not even part of the difficult axis. What weighed on her was the testimony of the great apostasy that came out of it.


    A lot of time passed, and after the pain, despair, blood, and screams flowed in proportion, the torture was over, but the shock did not go away easily.


    As the Heretic Judge, who had finished thest torture, washed his hands and approached with his back to the results of the coboration of the Heretic Judges, Deoni, at least at that moment, looked away from the burden that gripped his chest for a moment and focused on their ¡®result¡¯ first. I had no choice but to


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that even in the midst of the proper tools, I made a person into ¡®what was a person¡¯. The end of the torture that continued in the precarious boundary where only breathing can be held with minimal use of sexws is terrible.


    The heretic judges who did not show any malice while doing this were great, and the wizards who tried hard not to leak information while enduring all the torture somehow were also great.


    If the direction of his faith had not gone wrong, he would have been a good believer. Although it was alreadyte.


    Thest Heresy Judge, who hade in and settled among the Heretic Judges who were by Deoni¡¯s side, took a sip of the water his colleague handed over, took a sip, and calmly spoke his opinion.


    ¡°It is believed that there are no lies in what was learned through torture.¡±


    It was a torture that took ce over six times.


    After the 3rd torture, even though the testimony became clear enough that doubting its credibility was meaningless, continuing the torture was nothing more than insurance to prepare for the odds.


    It wasn¡¯t always like this, but the story that came out of the wizard¡¯s mouth was so shocking that no one considered it excessive. The other heresy judges nodded as if they agreed with what he said, and Deoni nodded slightly, chewing on the details she had learned through torture once again, and let go of her luck.


    ¡°It is believed that there is a possibility that the entire leadership of the Demon King¡¯s army fell into apostasy. What do the brothers think?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Special Operations Department¡¯s paranoid actions to maintain confidentiality have already reached the point of notoriety beyond rumors. Rather than considering the entire leadership as an enemy, we cannot ignore the possibility that it is just the work of the Special Operations Department.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t weaponization and mass production already been done for that? I wonder if this can be regarded as the sole discretion of the Special Operations Division.¡±


    ¡°It is a known fact that the Special Operations Department has very high authority. If it is not a rumor that more than 80% of the secret operations conducted abroad are carried out by the Special Operations Department, then the influence they have within the Demon King¡¯s Army is greater than we expected. It might be huge.¡±


    It was a serious matter that was difficult to open, but none of the heresy judges hesitated. That consistent appearance came as afort to Deoni, but that didn¡¯t diminish the seriousness of the situation.


    Now, all that was left was to filter out the in truth and spection as much as possible and deliver it to the hero Eldmia, but considering the long-cherished wish of the hero Eldmia, this part came to be a bigger challenge than expected.


    ¡°The head of the special operations department, the cksmith, °µÄ»¹«, must be unconditionally involved.¡±


    In order to achieve a long-cherished wish that has been cherished since the young age of only 8 years old, groups and groups that are in charge of arge axis in the demon king¡¯s army are responsible for the killing of those who damage the army, make a name for themselves on the continent, and take revenge on those who touch them. It is an established fact that the head of the .


    That alone would greatly shake the demon king¡¯s army, but what if other high-ranking nobles or powerful people were involved? Even in a long war, it was clear that talented people who did not die easily would die one after another.


    Since the opponent was a hero, no one doubted it in this ce. The problem was that it wasn¡¯t just them who were dying, it was innocent people who were just taking up arms to do their duty.


    The church did not sympathize with the war and only wanted to expel the apostates, not wishing for a future in which ignorant believers and innocent people would be ughtered indiscriminately in front of the wrath of the human race, who had grown bloated by the arrogance of the apostates.


    If this happened, the Demon King¡¯s army would fly away in a mass, this war would be recorded as an unprecedented crushing defeat in history and could lead to a massacre. Even if the hero¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t like that, it was clear that the Humans¡¯ thoughts would be different.


    ¡°What about the other high-ranking nobles and the demon king?¡±


    So, before talking to the hero, he had to be careful and cautious.


    Normally, there would have been a belief that the hero who had been foretold by the goddess would not turn his back on the demons, but this time the apostates tried it so seriously that even thinking about such an easy thought would feel like disrespect, so I didn¡¯t dare to do that.


    Priest Mender, who had been silent and organizing his thoughts until now, quietly raised his hand to Deoni¡¯sst question and opened his mouth after gaining the right to speak.


    ¡°This generation¡¯s demon lord is exceptional in many ways. Although his one-of-a-kind military power is also amazing, what is truly praised is his sharp prediction and the intelligence that supports it, to the extent that it is said that he has an eye for the future.¡±


    Within the Demon King¡¯s Army, the Demon King, already highly regarded as a hero or the seconding of Epaga, was famous for often giving iprehensible instructions and obtaining results.


    I heard that it was also thanks to this that the Demon King¡¯s army was able to hold a slight advantage and solidify the frontline despite the resistance of Ithiel that far exceeded expectations, so everyone¡¯s expressions as they understood the meaning of Priest Mender¡¯s words It got even more serious.


    It was said that there was no possibility that the demon king was not aware of this matter and was standing by.


    ¡°Looking at the case¡­ this may be the intended oue after all.¡±


    It didn¡¯t just mean that the demon king was aware of the apostasy, but Deoni stood up as he gave an answer that prated all the troubles they had been doing up until now.


    It is a Buddhist scripture full of intentions to spheme and invade the holy area. From the point of view of serving the entire demon tribe, it might have been better if the hero of the demon god led to the death of the demon king.


    ¡°Clean up the surroundings and finish preparing to leave immediately ording to the situation. I will tell the warrior ande back.¡±


    Taking steps as heavy as her own decision, Deoni left the altar full of bloody smell behind and headed to Eldmia¡¯s cabin as she had told her beforehand.


    Originally, it was quite far away, but today it was a forest road that felt particrly far. Even though it was not something she had done, and even though she had nothing to do with it, Deoni couldn¡¯t hide her mixed feelings as she reflected on the information she learned.


    Eldmia was the karma created by the demon lord army of this generation.


    When he said that his vige had been erased, he assumed it was simply to get rid of witnesses or to interfere with the pursuit. However, ording to what I heard from the wizard, killing all the vigers was a nned crime because I expected the demon¡¯s actions.


    The Demon King¡¯s Army knew that the Demon God would foretell the hero, and that it would also grant power to the Humans.


    It was hard to understand how such an idea was possible, but because of that, the entire vige adjacent to the temple was wiped out, and even the ve trade unions passing by were swept away.


    What is iprehensible is that even the ve Corps, which must have happened to be there, was their target. Unlike the vige where they had to kill everyone, they said they rescued a demon who was being sold as a ve there.


    Despite the intensive interrogation against the story that felt so far-fetched, the wizard did not even know how it was possible.


    Unless you see the future, how is that possible¡­


    ¡°¡­the future?¡±


    A strong doubt almost stopped my steps, but I managed to hold it in.


    No one has seen it in person, but the rumor about the future n of the demon king is so famous in the demon tribe that it is nothing new. Until now, I thought it was just a nickname that came from being exceptionally clever and reading the map of the battlefield, but when Ipared the situation with the testimony of the wizard, it feltpletely different.


    However, Deoni soon shook her head and denied her hypothesis. If that were the case, the war would have been over. It is more realistic to say that there was an informationwork that was certain enough to be considered to see the future.


    I found myself in a cabin, even if it was just for a moment, as I was self-deprecating and self-deprecating.


    The flying dragon, noticing Deoni¡¯s movements, raises its head and looks at it from the house, which is more grand than the cabin, and then buries its head in the wings again as if it doesn¡¯t matter. The intermittent chatter heard along with the smoke rising from the chimney seemed like that of an ordinary family.


    If the Demon King¡¯s army hadn¡¯t aimed for the artifact, the warrior would have been enjoying that ordinary life with his family instead of flying dragons.


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    Deoni approached the door, feeling her stomach aching at the sinful karma of her people, and took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Whatever the oue of the conversation that followed, the saintess must follow the hero.


    no, i will follow

 Chapter 458

    It was Saint Deoni who saved me from being beaten without even lifting a finger from Asilie¡¯s dark history attack.


    After taking the saintess who appeared with a calm yet somewhat solemn expression into the cabin, I handed over the Leica I was holding back to Asilier to withstand the Dark History attack, and offered a seat and tea for the saintess.


    ¡°Have you had any ie?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I got everything I could get.¡±


    It was hard to find any pride or pride in the saintess¡¯ appearance, who confidently said that she had robbed everything, not even a little.


    I wondered if she felt remorse because of the process of writing it as an interrogation and reading it as torture, but judging from her strong faith, the possibility of pitying or pitying the apostate is infinitely zero, so that uneasy feeling must havee from another reason. did.


    ¡°The series of events that the hero experienced as a child¡­ from one to ten were all the ns of the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to guess the cause. Because the saintess who informed me of the results of the interrogation as if reporting them had a deep sense of guilt toward me.


    He probably reacted that way because he thought it was a crimemitted by his own people, but to be honest, after hearing the story, such trivial things didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°You already guessed I¡¯d show up?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, he ¡®knew¡¯ that a ¡®hero¡¯ would appear. He said he was convinced that if he retrieved all the holy relics inside the demonic spirit and cut the link, that would be the only way for the demon to spread his influence without causing damage to the continent. .¡±


    It¡¯s hard to believe, and I don¡¯t even know what method was used, but there was no reason to doubt.


    They may have been loyal enough to pretend until the moment they died, saying that they had intelligence close to future foresight, but having already had the experience of being ambushed by a flying dragon unit in an unconvincing position, it was rather more foresight than loyalty. This felt more likely.


    The saintess replied sternly that there was no need to even consider the possibility that her loyalty would have been maintained until the moment she died. It was said by the person who took the lead in doing the heinous thing instead of me, so I nodded obediently and naturally moved on to the next story.


    ¡°It is unknown until the specific reason for raiding the ve guild.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was said that the purpose was to save just one demon, but I couldn¡¯t even guess what the reason was. It was said that he was just an ordinary demon child, not rted to a high-ranking aristocrat.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it can¡¯t be an ordinary person, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We need to find out more.¡±


    After hearing the story, I shut my mouth to organize my thoughts, and silence naturally descended into the cabin.


    The saintess looked at me, clearly showing that she felt guilty for something she hadn¡¯t done, and Asilie seemed to notice me, worried about the shock I would incur.


    Rather than being shocked, I was thinking about what the source of their ridiculous information might be.


    ¡°There are rumors that the demon king has a future n?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, that¡¯s right. To be precise, it¡¯s about looking ahead a few times to the extent that I doubt whether or not he has a vision for the future.¡±


    My sudden question is far from being emotional, so I roll my head while listening to the answer of the saintess who is taken aback for a moment.


    The saintess seems to think that it is a nonsense story within the realm of extremely normal andmon sense, but my honest impression was that it would not be strange if one more person who could see the future was added while there were two people from another world.


    But there are too many holes to say they really see the future.


    Not only did the demon king¡¯s army not know that I was hiding in the dungeon that day, but they couldn¡¯t even find my family¡¯s cabin at all. At the time, it was considered possible because there was quite a distance between the house and the vige, but if it was possible to foresee the future, it would be ridiculous.


    But¡­


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely that someone died in the distant future and returned to the past than future precognition. Shall we call them regressors?¡±


    ¡­If it¡¯s based on one¡¯s own knowledge and experience, wouldn¡¯t it be possible enough?


    ¡°¡­¡­yes?¡±


    In the midst of this, I looked at the saintess who couldn¡¯t control her expression and asked back, as if asking what kind of nonsense she was talking about, and I asked her as seriously as possible.


    ¡°Are there any demons capable of doing tricks rted to time?¡±


    In a world with only two people from another world, where is thew not to include one more regressor? It might be more realistic to start with the most absurd possibility out of all possible ones.


    Fortunately, the saintess was only taken aback at first, but instead of dismissing my question, she stood up with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring brother Mender. He¡¯s so knowledgeable that he asked me to apany him to the ruins investigation, so he might know something.¡±


    ?


    Being a regressor is one of the mostmon settings in novels, so there is nothing special about modern people, but here, where all mysteries are set in reality, it is very different.


    ¡°Eldy? Is that regressor a story from your previous life?¡±


    As soon as the saintess left her seat, Asillie immediately raised her doubts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t that such a person actually existed, but it was just one of many imaginations.¡±


    In a previous life, such things are regarded as fantasies and are only used as a novel material for interest, but since this is a ce where the gods can directly intervene in the world, the concept of ¡®turning back time¡¯ is by no means light.


    That¡¯s right from thew of recovery. Didn¡¯t the self-destructing saintess Tenneas give me the recovery orb as a bribe? It had the power to rewind time and heal wounds.


    It was a world where even a saint could do such a thing with the power he had been blessed by God. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to turn back time in a wide area by mobilizing all the power of those who can overturn continents andws and turnnd into sea with a single move of a finger?


    ¡°That¡¯s not to say I didn¡¯t just say what came to mind. This, self-destruction¡­no, it¡¯s a consumable item for recovery that I got from the Tennea Saint of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, but it¡¯s an item from the realm of turning back time.¡±


    Asilie widened her eyes when I took out a bead that had been hung like a ne and adjusted to the height so that it would break together in the event of an extreme situation where the pituitary nd was pierced.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it that easily.


    The gods that are poprly served on the continent are, after all, good gods.


    They are not monsters from another dimension who feed on faith, nor are they idiots who are faithful to their desires like the gods of Greek and Roman mythology.


    And that includes the desire for mortals to lead their own lives ording to their will. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m telling you to live on your own, but in the sense that I respect that choice as much as possible.


    Therefore, although blessings are bestowed to ovee the imminent death situation, no god permits the act of overturning death. This is because it is considered an act of insulting all living things living in the world.


    Turning back time in a world living under the teachings of such gods is no different from the story of theing of the end.


    The fact that the time of the world, where even the act of reversing the death of one person is taboo, has beenpletely rewinded, will be the biggest proof that this world has escaped the protection of the gods.


    So, I doubt the evil god located at the opposite point of them, not the gods.


    ¡°There is a story Lumings told me when I went to my sister¡¯s hometown, and the dagger used by the axeman was also said to have been made from something called the remnants of evil spirits, so I naturally became suspicious.¡±


    It may be nothing more than a trivial piece of work, but after going through a lot of things that haven¡¯t been done, I felt that the possibilities were overflowing. There is a sense that the scale is getting too big, but since I am already a warrior, it would be right to give up hopeful observations.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    How can it not be sweet to have the opportunity to bring back someone who died unjustly?


    How could I refuse to give him a chance to undo all his mistakes and build them up again?


    It will be difficult for me topletely shake off that temptation, but in return, it¡¯s a different story if you go back to the lives and times that everyone in this world has built up. It means that as much as I change my future, the future of others will also change, and people who die may live, but people who should have lived may die.


    I don¡¯t know if they touched me, but I don¡¯t want to put others on the scales on my own.


    Of course, I don¡¯t feel any kindness for those who did such a thing.


    Seeing that the situation continues despite the setbacks in their ns, it is clear that even regressors will have a lot of restrictions. Maybe it¡¯s a state where the only opportunity has been consumed, or it might be that you can¡¯t move recklessly because it demands a huge price.


    The best ending is not a regressor, but the result of the information powerparable to the Inte¡­ but honestly, I don¡¯t even want that. The odds are slim.


    While I was thinking about that, I heard a knock on the door of the cabin again, and I opened the door, hoping that Priest Mender would suggest at least one concrete possibility.

 Chapter 459

    Priest Mender, who entered the cabin gasping for breath as if he was about to die, probably in a great hurry, worked tirelessly to tell me the story before trying to catch his breath.


    It was enough to make me wonder if it would have been better for the saintess to jump up and run to her, and I felt pity for her appearance, but her expression was so serious that I couldn¡¯t help but take a break and talk about it. An atmosphere was being created.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you the conclusion first. The evil spirit you said may exist.¡±


    I was worried that all sorts ofplicated questions and answers would follow, starting with how he came up with that idea, but fortunately, he was capable of summarizing the key points to a levelparable to that of other lecturers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a record that you can see often¡­ Among the heretics who worship evil spirits, there are many records of mass chaos by using witchcraft through the dead.¡±


    ¡°I guess the case was different with the undead?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember all the specific details, but it¡¯s just as you said. It is recorded that he scorned the living in various forms, from simple necromancy to the power of evil spirits, and lured many into temptation.¡±


    apostasy and deception. It is said that one of the most favorite methods used by followers of evil spirits to do this is to use the dead.


    Although I do not know if there ever existed an evil spirit with enormous power enough to turn a world back in the past despite the good gods having their eyes wide open, as I am concerned, the power used by the followers of evil spirits is not only the resurrection of the dead, but also the resurrection of the dead. Priest Mender¡¯s exnation was that there were plenty of cases that were simr to the concept of turning back time.


    In fact, for mortals, there are few rice cakes as attractive as immortality. Calling the soul, reviving only the body, or making them into undead to fight. A really powerful enemy persistently stimtes past trauma and regret to deceive and destroy it.


    And this bes the power of evil spirits, creating a series of vicious cycles approaching with even greater threats.


    ¡°The cults who use this witchcraft most often were followers of an evil god called the god of the entangled swamp¡­ Ah, that¡¯s just what I remember, but there must have been other heresies as more evil spirits were active. . It¡¯s just that because of the frequent shes with the Demonic Cult, there are many records left, so I can easily remember it.¡±


    ¡°¡­the god of the congealing swamp?¡±


    What is it, it¡¯s a familiar name. Where have you heard or seen it?


    I was tilting my head at the strange familiarity, but Priest Mender interpreted my question differently and added ament.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The evil spirits don¡¯t have names. They¡¯re just called in the form of such vague titles.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is to prevent it from being remembered. However, since we cannot forget the threat, we only describe and record the appearance of the symbol of the evil god, the realm where the followers were active, and in very rare cases, when it materialized on the continent.¡±


    I wondered if it was some kind of superstition, but judging from the reaction of Priest Mender who was extremely serious, there might be a specific reason I didn¡¯t know about, such as the story that names have power.


    Anyway, if you encounter people who serve gods with such strange names, there is a high probability that you can suspect them as followers of evil spirits, so it was good information.


    ¡°If my guess is true to some extent¡­ Is it a problem that we can say that the Demon King¡¯s army worships evil spirits?¡±


    Then, in the end, it became a story that the end behind it was an evil spirit, so from my point of view, it could have been very troublesome, but for some reason, not only the priest Mender but also the saintess shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny it because we are the same demons. However, the evil gods and their followers have already been massively subjugated in the past, when the blessings of the gods were the strongest.¡±


    I agree with the opinion of Priest Mender, who hastily added words, in case I misunderstood, and this time, the saintess also briefly added ament.


    ¡°This is not only the Demonic Church, but also other denominations and races. It is called the Age of Darkness, and it is the result of the great war that concluded the era when the forces of evil were the most powerful in the history of the continent.¡±


    What came into my mind after hearing the saintess¡¯ story was a record of a great war in the far distant past and the story Lumings had told me that I had briefly caught my eye while reading the history of Ethiel.


    Just how heavy was the weight on the other side of the scale on which the two warriors were ced.


    As soon as I became convinced that life was starting to getplicated in real time, it was difficult to listen to the story while trying to keep my eyebrows crumpled by themselves. kept


    ¡°However, it is also true that the demon king¡¯s army somehow found the remnants of the fallen evil god and is using them. It is unknown how far this disease extends¡­ As a body that serves the demon god, we also want to devise countermeasures. .¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by countermeasure?¡±


    ¡°We have to break the Church¡¯s policy of not intervening in war.¡±


    Unlike the saintess who answered calmly, Priest Mender¡¯s expression hardened into sadness. She didn¡¯t even look at him as he prayed with the most exemry expression that a priest watching the world turn into corruption, and the saintess met my gaze and spoke in a firm tone.


    ¡°We are preparing for a purge and a holy war.¡±


    After meeting that gaze for a few seconds, I was able to recognize that the face of the saintess, who looked not much different from usual, was the face she had when she was angry.


    ?


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll see you with a means for the warrior to contact me.¡±


    After notifying her of her decision, the saintess left the cabin with Priest Mender, saying that she would contact meter.


    They said they were already ready to move, so by tomorrow morning, they would be crossing the mountain range and entering the Demonic Territory. It was safe to say that if you went to Ogwen around lunchtime and reported an encounter with the Demon King¡¯s army, there was little chance of being caught by the royal pursuit team.


    Despite the atrocious conditions of not only having to turn the entire demon army into enemies, but also having to deal with apostates inside who helped the demon king army use the holy relics managed by the church as desired, the saintess did not shrink or hesitate in the slightest. .


    After a person with such confidence and the ability to act dered an all-out war against the demon king¡¯s army, it seemed like he had a strong ally to ovee the bleak future, so it was at leastforting.


    Of course, if I had to face the worst situation of dealing directly with the evil god, how should I fight? I was already in pain, so apart from thatfort, I had to try mental care by stroking Leica diligently.


    Asilie, who had alternately looked at my face with Laika, who was happy in the world, just for the fact that he was stroking it without paying attention to her owner¡¯s worries, burst intoughter and asked me a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really hectic day. Are you going to be busy again cooperating with the royal investigation team for a while?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did the Demon King¡¯s armye ind again, but this time around my hometown. Wouldn¡¯t it be like trying to find out what the hell is the problem in earnest?¡±


    There were already no traces of Seneran and Master. However, due to the point of contact and the timing of the incident, Nara will not bepletely excluded from the line of suspicion.


    Of course, since the path I¡¯ve taken so far has been extremely hostile to the demons externally, I wouldn¡¯t doubt the connection with the church, but I would even suspect that the series of events that urred this time could be because of me. As there is no need to show an uncooperative attitude and fan the suspicion and attach an unnecessary tail to the back, you should respond diligently even if it is annoying.


    If you¡¯re not lucky, you might end up facing the leech princess after a while.


    Thinking that far, I felt like my head was pounding again, so while I sighed, Asilie continued talking with a strangely smiling look.


    ¡°Eldy is the same.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°The remnants of the evil spirits or the evil spirits themselves might be involved. Even after hearing such a huge story, I thought, ¡®How do I solve this?¡¯ That¡¯s the expression.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a possibility that the goal might have gone a little further, but the work to be done remains the same.¡±


    It is not yet certain that evil spirits are the culprits of all evil. It may simply be that the demon king¡¯s army identally finds something like an evil god¡¯s holy relic, gains its power, and continues itsst steps by spreading anti-theism-based ideology.


    Excluding that obscure hypothesis, if I look at it now, my goal is just a slightly wider spectrum from the Special Operations Command to the edge of the Demon King.


    It¡¯s not a problem that can¡¯t be solved, and it¡¯s not a barrier that can¡¯t be challenged. There is no reason to stop.


    ¡°¡­Whoops, that¡¯s what a hero looks like.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I really became a hero.¡±


    After changing our mood by saying things that are absurd even if we think about them, we decided to go to bed a little earlier in preparation for a busy tomorrow.


    It was a very peaceful night for me, not only fighting the attacker, but also revealing my biggest secret of being a reincarnated person to Asilie, and even talking about the existence of a regressor or an evil god who transcended thews of the world behind the Demon King¡¯s army.

 Chapter 460

    I have never been afraid of the battlefield since a certain period of time.


    If I had been in my previous life, I would have cursed my country or peed, but¡­ I¡¯ve been through a lot of rough things to show such normal ugliness aftering this far.


    Having a rough childhood, breaking through dungeons, clearing thieves, and training at the academy, eventually localization and heroization progressed at the same time.


    ¡°Zeke! Right side! Shield soldier!¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve lost your cowardice. I can¡¯t say that there were times when I was obsessed with the fact that the strength of the hero was far superior to others, but I lived harder than ever after my soul was stolen by Eldmia.


    There was also a sense of well-intentionedpetition to a certain extent in a guy who was living a more heroic life than I, who suddenly felt that he had fallen into the world. Not only is he a reincarnated person, but he also has the title of a hero, so he can¡¯t lose to Esmu, who is not in the SS and is not a member of the same age, right? I¡¯d be lying if I said my grown-up pride didn¡¯t ignite.


    Of course, it¡¯s only my own secret that I threw away my pride after deciding to treat this fucking fantasy guy as a separate category after a while.


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    I heard a heavy crash behind me along with Entyre¡¯s cry that suddenly approached, and when I turned around, I saw her shield blocking the enemy¡¯s surprise attack that I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    It was really only a brief gap because she couldn¡¯t fully withstand the power of the demons, but it was enough. Urgently pulling Entire and swinging Notung with all his might, cutting off half of the guy¡¯s upper body and kicking it away, Eselua¡¯s chant can be heard from afar.


    It must have been purely because she was my woman that I was able to understand her voice even in the chaotic battlefield. As soon as we stepped back with Entire, vines made of me rose rapidly in front of us, obstructing the path of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Eselua¡¯s magic, which was already threatening, was zing at a vicious level with the help of all kinds of magic tools possessed by the imperial family. Even in the middle of this, he politely took an example and reported to me.


    ¡°Sir, arge-scale movement of the enemy¡¯s troops has been detected.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to jump.¡±


    After Eldmia¡¯s advice that my ability would be an excessively fast learning ability, my ability developed to an absurd level in a short period of time, probably thanks to training while saving everything except sleeping time.


    Right now, I wondered if Eldmia would be able to win even if she used strange techniques.


    However, even though he had grown so far, he was not able to break through the resistance of the Demon King¡¯s army with a one-man show. The mass offensive is also a mass offensive, but the biggest cause was the rge-scale movement¡¯ that the article just talked about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of there quickly before some weird guyes out.¡±


    What the knight reported was not a simple reinforcement of troops. It hints at the appearance of geeks who can perform a one-man show alone on this crazy battlefield.


    Unfortunately, those guys are not my opponents yet. The ¡®real thing¡¯ has toe out on our side as well.


    I came to you in an instant, built a shield wall, and led the knights and Entire who protected me and fell back.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you improving day by day, warrior.¡±


    ¡°I almost cut my back.¡±


    It is not an exaggeration to say that she is a stereotype of a benevolent middle-aged woman, with her long brown hair loosely tied back with a in face and wearing only greaves, far from the knights around her.


    The only unusual thing about her was her light dress and a single sword at her waist. Who could guess that she was one of those called sword masters in the Empire?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you trusted your colleagues? Trusting others who can make up for yourck is also a skill. Theck of ability is naturally filled if you live and work hard.¡±


    Afterughing lightly and bowing lightly, she headed for the battlefield where I left.


    Conversely, in the Demon King¡¯s Army, horns announcing an emergency sound and the wires are pushed out. If it wasn¡¯t the same level, only a lot of people died, so it was a very natural reaction.


    The scene that can be seen only in the Three Kingdoms made my heart magnificent at first, but now it was just a daily life that made me sigh of relief.


    ¡°You and I both have a long way to go brother.¡±


    I let out a sigh, realizing anew the fate of Eldmia, who had to kill themander who should have reigned over the strong people of that level, as well as me, who had to reach that far even though I couldn¡¯t do it because I was a hero. Still, if it¡¯sforting, it¡¯sforting that I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m out of reach.


    With that thought in mind, I left the wire and entered the tent set up near themand post. Teneasi and Aselua, who had arrived a little earlier than us and were just warming up the tent, greeted me.


    ¡°You worked hard Zeke. Entire did a good job too. Did you meet Sir Santah? He seemed very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still on the way to say hello to each other.¡±


    Actually, it¡¯s harder to see swear wordsing out of her mouth, but if you dare to say that, it must mean that you praised her more than usual. As she turned around and stowed Nothung, her stiff shoulders from fighting for quite a long time, Entyre, who had finished inspecting her shield, muttered in a disapproving tone.


    ¡°It feels like the regr soldiers are getting stronger as well. Did they strengthen the front line because of Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think there is a possibility. If we can defeat the hero right here, it will be a huge benefit to the demon king.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a subtle level of resistance for something like that¡­¡±


    Certainly, as Aselua said, it¡¯s unreasonable to say that he¡¯s holding me in check as an ordinary soldier. Rather, it would be correct to see that they are only getting stronger in real time on the battlefield.


    ¡°Apart from that¡­ do you think it¡¯s true that their response is getting faster?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s for sure. The fact that we retreated a little hastily today has something to do with it.¡±


    Tennea, who briefly looked at the map on the table in the middle of the tent, pointed to a specific location and continued speaking calmly.


    ¡°Here. It is said that the Demon King¡¯s Special Operations Forces have been spotted moving at this location, a bit off the Eastern Front. The Starlight Cross Society and the military want Zeke to raid this ce with the knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­ the Holy Cross?¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask because I didn¡¯t know what they were doing. If they were involved in the military¡¯s request, they only reacted because it was obvious what was going on there.


    Should it be said that it is like a group that worships God, when they dare to point out a ¡®hero¡¯ and ask for a favor, heresy is always involved. It was Aselua who answered my gaze toward Tennessee with conviction.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Heresy¡¯s movements were detected.¡±


    I¡¯ve only seen a handful of them since I came here, but the remnants of an evil spirit approaching as a definite threat.


    I came here to learn that even if my skills are far below that of Sword Master Sant¡¯ah, I can exert just as much power against them.


    ¡°They said it was a very small move and that we had to hurry. Whatever the heretics did, nothing was fine.¡±


    ¡°I tried to take a break, but it didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The sound of the song was sincere, but I don¡¯t intend to be sluggish. Thetest thing I saw of these heretics was to turn an entire small sh-and-burn vige into a monster den.


    When they moved, a simr problem always broke out, so even though I wanted to run and kill them right away as a hero, I didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to postpone it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly and fix it.¡±


    The knights are also apanying them, so there shouldn¡¯t be much difficulty.


    ?


    ¡°So¡­ afterpleting the mission, did the warrior¡¯s condition seem strange?¡±


    It¡¯s a chalgeomeo painted with splendor that doesn¡¯t really go with our shabby house, Keum. hmm. Looking at Messina, the words I could bring out were just that.


    At first, I thought he hade in the name of leading the investigation team that arrived shortly after reporting to Ogwen after adjusting the events that had happened here to suit his taste.


    However, the words that followed from the mouth of the princess, who reported that she had other business with a more serious face than she had ever seen before, were shocking in many ways.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, the Demon King¡¯s army just appeared here, traces of heretics¡¯ enchantments were discovered, and the circumstances in which Sir Ega stopped it were discovered. I came here because I thought I might be able to.¡±


    I wondered if the fact that the princess was sitting on a wooden chair in such a shabby ce was so disgraceful. I left behind the disgruntled escort knights and pondered for a long time.


    Even though the escort knights, who didn¡¯t understand my behavior, looked even more pissed off, the confusion I was feeling right now was more serious than the fuck.


    It¡¯s too exquisite to be called a coincidence, but how can I exin that it¡¯s clearly a coincidence?


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    What came out of his mouth was a sigh and ament.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) With the help of our readers, we have achieved 10 million views!


    It feels like we havee a long waypared to the days when we barely met the criteria for monopoly or even the conditions for providing a cover for Novepia.


    I still have a long way to go as I am a writer whocks a lot, but I will continue to do my best without losing my original intention so that I can continue to repay the support of my readers.


    In fact, I think that I may have lost my original intention at the point where I can¡¯t properly start dating, but I want to believe that this and that personal circumstances are the cause.


    In that sense, thank you to all readers, including zakuti, for continuing to be with us.


    In the future, I will do my best to be a good writer even if it¡¯s just the date of publication until the end.

 Chapter 461

    Messina¡¯s visit this time was a very unpleasant event for me, but apart from that, I knew very well that her preparations were very thorough.


    I¡¯m not saying this because she even brought a copy of the report submitted by the knight with Siegfried and carefully put it on the table. This evaluation was given because he showed a very political move, including not only the two escorts in front of him, but also the attendants who were admiring the car that was eating meat from Asilier outside.


    This grandiose visit was, in fact, a problem that could have beenpleted simply by sending an official letter to Baron Berekt, the lord of Ogwen, asking for help.


    Although Ogwen is developing while enjoying various special and coincidental products, it is not an easy task to manage the territory to the extent that it grows well on its own while sitting still.


    Raising a territory is clearly a lord¡¯s ability, and in that sense, Baron Berekt is a proper old lord. It means that I am a politician who, unlike other helmet-girls, can make a proper response and make me go to the royal family while giving a fuck.


    Princess Messina dared to do that. It is also in the form of a request for cooperation. Considering that the ass of royalty is by no means light, whether or not I ept her request, the fact of this visit greatly solidifies my official position in the kingdom. The royal family is the one who runs to ask for help, but who in the kingdom can hold their head stiff and give a damn?


    She simply showed that she would do me a favor even if I didn¡¯t ept this request. That was the reason why he skipped the lord and ran to me as soon as he arrived at Ogwen.


    Thanks to that, I corrected my personal evaluation that I was a snappy leech who only knew how to push in recklessly, and after deciding to be more wary of thisdy in the future, I had to stop stroking Leica and look at the document with a serious expression once again.


    ¡°If you read this, you have to ept it unconditionally¡­¡±


    ¡°It is obviously an important issue, but I don¡¯t intend to forcefully go that far. I came purely to ask for a favor.¡±


    Damn it, if I showed even the slightest sign of being stabbed, I wouldn¡¯t have looked at it even though I was using it as an excuse. The answer was like a knife, so I had no choice but to mumble inwardly and read the document.


    The report was quite long because it contained the process of Siegfried encountering the enemy, engaging inbat, and returning, but thanks to the previous help in the Battle of Levien and getting used to the Knights¡¯ report writing style, it was easy to understand where the key content was. could


    Thanks to this, within a few tens of seconds of holding the document, I realized that the demon army that Siegfried had encountered was a different unit from the ones I had met.


    The first thing that catches your eye is the members.


    Unlike this side, where one mage and the rest were warriors, it was the mage squad that encountered Siegfried. Judging from the knight¡¯s opinion and the subsequent circumstances, it was a phantasmagoric unit that was evaluated as ambiguous to use on the battlefield.


    Why are these guys so obscure? It¡¯s because it¡¯s illusion magic that has the potential to be neutralized in a minute even if you dig a trap for a month for an hour-long battle.


    The sparring field you went through at the Imperial Academy? It is just the product of all the preparation and constant management. If I had been able to use such magic at the level of blowing fireballs without any preparation, the world would have been much more shit.


    It wasn¡¯t even magic that had been developed with practicality in war in the first ce, so they wouldn¡¯t evene close to the frontline even if they were on the rear front¡­ For some reason, it was these guys that Siegfried was facing this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual. Illusion magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone at the scene at the time thought so and said they were careless.¡±


    It is difficult to evaluate whether the apanying people or Siegfried¡¯s party werecent. Even if it were me right now, I would have judged that I was not a threat if the opponent was a wee wizard and I was in a situation where I was considered insufficiently prepared.


    In this world, illusion magic that can be practiced on the battlefield is that much unrealistic.


    ¡°For being careless, the damage was minor, and the enemy retreated¡­ Looking at the members of the Demon King¡¯s Army, there seems to be nothing special about them other than that the enemies haven¡¯t been wiped out.¡±


    The only thing that can be said to be unusual is that the vanguard of the demon king¡¯s army, who was found to be inmand of the troops, used the power of evil spirits. Even that was only added to the bted testimony of the Holy Knights of the Holy Cross and Tennea, and it seems that he did not feel any abnormality at the time of the engagement.


    I reread it several times in case I missed something, but there was nothing. Because the report is received without omission until the process of finishing the battle and returning to the unit.


    Nothing was written that would make Siegfried¡¯s condition strange. When I looked at Princess Messina with such judgment, she nodded as if she knew that, and looked at the escorts and quietly ordered.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    Oh, thisdy was a real princess. The order that came out so naturally was amazing, but the escorts left the cabin after bowing without hesitation. And Princess Messina looked at me again after seeing the cabin door closed, and then quietly continued.


    ¡°The article that submitted the report also judged that way. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he recalled the words the enemymander shouted at the hero during the engagement and reported it verbally.¡±


    ¡°Looking at how he bites people, he seems to have considered that to be the point.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. He just remembered it because it was an iprehensible conversation, and that¡¯s the case with us as well. I tried to mobilize all the manpower of the royal family to see if it was a curse or an instant magic spell, but nothing was revealed.¡±


    That¡¯s why you came across my story while wondering if it was something rted to the evil spirit. This was the ripple effect of the end of childhood, Mr. Epaga. Life feels really tight.


    ¡°The story must have already been told through Lord Ogwen, but the demon army I dealt with used something presumed to be the power of evil spirits through weapons. I can¡¯t even remember the spell that the wizard in the back row uttered because I¡¯m not in a hurry¡­ but I don¡¯t know what a person¡¯s memory is, so it¡¯s better to listen to it first.¡±


    ¡°thank you. The pronunciation is not delivered urately, so please think in various ways.¡±


    She had openly told Siegfried in the past that she would help her if she was in trouble, so she just didn¡¯t intend to cast Morsae ruthlessly, but Princess Messina, who had no way of knowing the inside story, looked visibly relieved and even smiled.


    He seemed to think that his goodwill worked for me, but he didn¡¯t bother to correct it. Illusion is free.


    ¡°It is said that the words shouted by the demons after the battle with the hero were ¡®Chikuro Torakal Banbufl Ako Sifji Anna¡¯. After those words, the hero¡¯s behavior became strange, so it¡¯s likely that the wizards were incantations¡­¡± I


    listened calmly, tilted my head, listened to it again just in case, and mumbled it a few times, and it was only after I remembered it that it was a reality. After epting the message, I had no choice but to say a word despite the fact that the princess in front of me continued to talk about the hypotheses of the magicians.


    ¡°What the fuck.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t you like to know how to get back to Earth?


    it¡¯s korean


    Now that it¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t know why thenguage of my previous life, which I couldn¡¯t pronounce correctly, suddenly jumped out of the demon, but that wasn¡¯t the point now. The problem is that after hearing that, Siegfried¡¯s behavior became strange.


    ¡°Eh, Sir Eh? Did you notice something?¡±


    ¡°I, ah¡­ ha, I will turn.¡±


    I am so confused that I have no words.


    Did Siegfried consider him to be the possessor? Was the love for the ether of light greater than enjoying life in the promiscuous academy with three women? Do you really want to go back if you can?


    The speed at which questions arise faster than the speed at which guesses arise, so it feels like the brain is overloaded.


    ¡°¡­First of all, I think we need to understand the situation a bit more. How did the hero¡¯s behavior change after that?¡±


    It might just be that I was surprised to hear Korean after a long time. When he asked, fortunately, Siegfried did not have a fatal problem.


    The problem was that the demonmander who had uttered those words spoke to him in Korean whenever Siegfried went to the front.


    ¡°Where are the wires?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The frontline where the hero is now. how is it I guess I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡±


    Aside from the blush on the face of the Messina princess, who couldn¡¯t understand the situation, the one thousand and one Eldmia inside me began to rot their head with a shit-chewed expression on their faces.


    Whether it¡¯s an evil spirit or a part of the illusion magic, thatmander seems like something I need to see.

 Chapter 462

    Princess Messina looked very surprised at my appearance as I rushed to pack up my equipment as I finished the story abruptly, but there was no reason or room to exin one by one.


    I didn¡¯t think that themander of the demons would really have relevant knowledge. Do you mean to believe that the phantom wizards and evil spirits know what kind of tricks they¡¯ve done and don¡¯t even doubt it?


    However, it may be an idea that is only possible because of the age at which I was born again in this world after dying once.


    If Siegfried, who revealed his dissatisfaction with his situation through a brief drinking party and several conversations in the empire, is shaking after having a different mind from me, the hero of the demons helps the human people and the warriors of the human people are persuaded by the demons. The possibility of a party happening is a situation that can never be overlooked.


    Then, I was the one who was troublesome and bothered, so my hands and feet naturally became faster.


    ¡°Oh, sick, sword.¡±


    I was in such a hurry that I even btedly realized that my sword had been damaged. I was going to calmly cooperate with the investigation, endure with an ax, return to the capital and repair it, but I never thought my n would go awry like this.


    ¡°¡­Ha, princess? Can I ask the hero for a message?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll use my hand right away to make sure it arrives this evening. What is it about?¡±


    When I took out a sword that looked like cheese eaten by a mouse and showed it to me, Princess Messina, who immediately understood the situation, nodded with a determined expression. Looking at the momentum alone, it was a bit ridiculous as if he was going to deliver it himself, but it wasn¡¯t a bad reaction.


    Of course, she made a strange expression as soon as she made a request that she couldn¡¯t quite understand or understand in terms of hermon sense, but it would have been the same for anyone who came, so I was able to just ignore it.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that really enough?¡±


    ¡°The hero will understand. Oh, if you hear this in the middle and other people except the hero react strangely, please write it all down and let us know.¡±


    ¡°A strange reaction?¡±


    ¡°Aside from the response of not knowing what this is, like the princess¡­ ¡®How the hell do you do this?¡¯ That should be a bit of a reaction.¡±


    Princess Messina decided to follow my instructions without saying anything even though she still had an expression that she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    After letting the princess go, while listening to her and the escort leave and eagerly packing their belongings, Asilie, who had been outside until the sound of them leaving became so far away that she couldn¡¯t hear it at all, came in btedly.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened to Siegfried. But the problem seems to be moreplicated than I thought, so I¡¯m going to go check it out.¡±


    plication?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems that someone from the demon lord army is looking at him for something rted to his previous life.¡±


    It¡¯s something I realized while talking about it, but being with someone who doesn¡¯t have to hide anything anymore because they¡¯ve already told me everything is more refreshing than I thought.


    Even without any additional exnation why I came out to check on Siegfried¡¯s problem, Asilie immediately understood and packed her own luggage.


    ¡°What about weapons?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the capital first because of that. I have to tell Seneran and the teacher about the situation.¡±


    The original n to cooperate with the investigation team seemed to be overdone due to Siegfried¡¯s problem. Since there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything extra to worry about, it seems like it¡¯ll be finished just by brieflymunicating the situation while repairing the weapon in case of an unexpected situation.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s really no time to rx. I guess it¡¯s the fate of a hero to get involved in an incident every single day.¡±


    In a way, it was a good result, but I didn¡¯t like the fact that I was tired again, so Imented while carrying the luggage on my back. Asilie, who preparedter than me but finished the preparations quickly, opened her eyes and said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fate and not a problem with Eldy.¡±


    My shoulders naturally shook at the answer with a firm will not to leave room for any controversy.


    I¡¯m really sorry this time!


    ?


    Suddenly waking up, Siegfried took out the handle of the Nothung that he had stored in the subspace without knowing it and looked around while holding it.


    It wasn¡¯t a reaction I took because I felt alive or an instinctive warning sounded. In the past few days, he has only acted reflexively in response to the dreams that have been bothering him.


    But this time, too, there was nothing wrong.


    The surroundings were quiet, and he was still on the bed in the tent with Eselua and other women, and he did not feel any sign of the enemy.


    ¡°¡­Zeke? Did you have another nightmare?¡±


    Eselua, awakened by Siegfried¡¯s sudden movement, rubbed her eyes and asked, while habitually using the type of magic and sexual methods that heal mental abnormalities.


    It wasn¡¯t just her who woke up. He didn¡¯t wake up, but he moved with the thought of pulling out his sword and swinging it at any time, so his movements were quite violent. Siegfried let out a silent sigh while watching Tenneas and Entires open their eyes one after another, then smiled and replied as if it was nothing special.


    ¡°Sorry. I guess I was getting more stress on the battlefield than I thought.¡±


    Heughed and went to sleep as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but the three women were convinced that this was not such a simple matter.


    It has already been more than two weeks since the battle with the special operation unit of the Demon King¡¯s army infiltrating the kingdom¡¯s territory.


    A lot of things happened in the meantime, but the biggest topic was the heroic move of the flute knight who suddenly appeared with the news of victory resounding in the Marquis of Levien.


    Until now, even if there were cases where they were defeated in an instant against demons, the human army had no experience of defeating them in an instant and winning. The appearance of a hero who broke through the outer city in two days and captured even themander called the star shooter and sent him to the capital was a topic more exciting than alcohol and women to the soldiers on the battlefield.


    There are warriors, but even such a hero appeared. The war might really end.


    Needless to say, when such hope spread, the momentum started to rise naturally, and the condition of the frontlines was strangely good recently, perhaps because of that influence.


    Siegfried was the only one in bad shape there.


    It was clear that he was not discouraged by the news of victory that followed elsewhere. As soon as Eselua heard from the Imperial Intelligence Agency that the flute driver was Eldmia, she definitely remembered the smile he showed when he informed Siegfried. It was pure relief and joy, far from envy or jealousy.


    The problem was with the special ops unit that had been missed.


    Whenever Siegfried appears, themander of the Special Forces unit, who relentlessly appears, is a high-ranking magician with the nickname ¡®the tower builder¡¯. At first, because she was simply a beauty, she was savage because she wanted Siegfried to react strangely, but the reality waspletely different.


    Whenever the tower builder shouts something in anguage he can¡¯t understand, Siegfried silently res at her and gets into trouble. Teneasi, who tried to heal, wondering if it was a weakening curse, tilted her head, and Eselua, who tried to dispel, wondering if it was magic, was no different.


    Siegfried listened to the words of the tower builder as if he were understanding the unknownnguage he had heard for the first time. I couldn¡¯t ignore it even though I knew that this would distract my nerves, make my movements dull, and create gaps.


    It doesn¡¯t even stop there, just like I showed you today what kind of nightmares you have at night, you suddenly wake up and try to draw your sword.


    It was hard to believe that it was possible to do such a thing without using a single spell, but it was absolutely true. Even if he wanted to ask what was going on, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily and because of Siegfried¡¯s hesitant reaction, the days when it was difficult to question him continued until now.


    Eselua let out a silent sigh as she watched Siegfried struggle to fall back to sleep. Eselua threw a me at the two girls watching Siegfried with a worried face no different from her own.


    [Is it because Sieg has a past we don¡¯t know about, so he¡¯s having a hard time even in his dreams¡­]


    Siegfried was definitely an imperial citizen. Although his actions and thoughts were unusual, he was definitely a native of the Empire, who had never left the city he was originally living in before being selected as a hero. No matter how hard he tried, there was no reason to have a problem with the demons like this.


    At least, if he had shown himself like this at the academy, he would have guessed, but since he¡¯s never been like this, it¡¯s really embarrassing.


    [Didn¡¯t the fantasy artisan get an answer?]


    In the end, Tennea asked a question, recalling the letter Eselua sent in a hurry a few days ago, but the answer that came back was negative.


    [It is said that there is a possibility that we have been subjected to illusion magic while we are not aware of it because it is magic of the demon tribe based on magical power¡­]


    Magic that has a very subtle effect on dreams and minds has reached the pinnacle of human illusion magic. Even if it was a fantasy artisan, it could not be pointed.


    There is no other way than to wait for the spell nted by the caster to lose its power and disperse on its own, or to kill the caster. Knowing that, the illusionist concluded that there was a high possibility that the builder of the tower would continue to encounter Siegfried and extend his magic.


    [Your morale will drop if you don¡¯t go to the battlefield, and you won¡¯t be able to kill her even if you go to the battlefield. It¡¯s frustrating.]


    Entire grumbled as if she was annoyed, but her ears hung down to her shoulders. It¡¯s just depressing.


    ¡°Hero. I have a message. Please stand up.¡±


    While all three women struggled to hold back the sigh that reached their throats, a soldier¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the tent, breaking their silence.


    during this night?

 Chapter 463

    I wondered what this was going on in the middle of the night, but if I left it alone, I would only hear the low voice of the messenger who could neithere inside the tent nor make a loud sound to be polite.


    ¡°Hero. Seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°The hero didn¡¯t cough. I, Eselua, deliver the message instead. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    No matter how externally she was a princess in name only, she was definitely the princess of the empire. If it was a half-way issue, it would be enough to tell her, but the messenger outside the tent hesitated greatly but did not back down.


    ¡°¡­Sir Ega of Eldmia said that it must be delivered directly to the hero, so this message was delivered by royal order. This is not an act to disrespect the princess¡¯s authority, but it is an important matter, so please allow me to deliver it directly to the hero. do.¡±


    Funny enough, as soon as the story of Eldmia came out, Entire and Eselua flinched, while Tennea reflexively shook Siegfried to wake him up.


    As a result, the two women looked at her in silence, even more surprised by Tennea¡¯s reaction than Siegfried¡¯s waking up from sleep, but Tennea just looked at her instead of answering.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ega asked Sieg to send a message. Considering that he came by order of the king, it must be something important.¡±


    ¡°Huh, to the point where I have to wake up all night? I¡¯m worried that my sister is in such a hurry.¡±


    He was about to fall asleep, but Siegfried quickly came to his senses and got up from his seat.


    Heading to the entrance where the messenger was, wearing only a thick coat, he was very calm, unlike the words he had just spoken. It seems that the perception has been stuck in my head for a while, so I thought, ¡®Is there anything special? He¡¯s my younger brother.¡¯ This is because the idea of


    Until he walked through the tent and faced the messenger, Siegfried¡¯s thoughts had not changed, but when the messenger facing him politely handed over the item he was wearing on his side and bowed his head, he tilted his head involuntarily.


    ¡°What else is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an umbre.¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I know it¡¯s an umbre, but my brother sent it? Why?¡±


    It¡¯s not a mystery, what is the reason for sending a ck umbre out of the blue?


    ¡°Is this a magic umbre or something¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s an ordinary umbre.¡±


    Now I have to believe that it hints at something. Siegfried shrugged his shoulders and decided to neatly give up on continuing with useless spection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. So, what¡¯s the message?¡±


    And as soon as the answer to the question I threw at it still insignificantly came back, it was frozen.


    ¡°Nanny Mary Poppins ising soon, so wait.¡±


    The head, which began to turn tight to understand and ept the situation btedly, caused cognitive dissonance and mild dizziness.


    Surely there was a time when I saw Eldmia¡¯s projectile weapon and brought up the story of Mary Poppins. The memories ofughing while recalling the movies and memories he saw are still vivid.


    But Siegfried never told me what Mary Poppins meant. Rather, it was just a joke and I faked it like I saw it in the movie.


    Of course, Eldmia shouldn¡¯t have known that Mary Poppins was a nanny and that she carried a ck umbre.


    ¡°¡­¡­great job.¡±


    It was because of the warrior¡¯s strong body that he did not stumble or show any other abnormal symptoms. However, no matter how much I tried to react as naturally as possible, I couldn¡¯t hide the slight trembling of the hand I reached out to hold the umbre.


    Not because I was scared or anxious, but because my body couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden change in the situation, it was close to being surprised. Until the moment he returned to bed, lowering the tent with his umbre in his hand and his back to the messenger, Siegfried pondered seriously whether he was dreaming again.


    A dream rted to life on Earth that has gued him ever since he met the tower builder demon tribe.


    ¡°Zeke?¡±


    Eselua, who felt strange at the sight of him sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at his umbre, spoke to him, but Siegfried couldn¡¯t get out of his thoughts.


    Computers, mobile phones, movies, public transportation, inte, and all kinds of food, clothing, and shelter.


    A sip of c that I couldn¡¯t finish before enlisting in the military remained in my head, and in the midst of sadness and longing that was iparable to the pain I suffered throughout the training center, I worked really hard and attached affection to this world.


    I didn¡¯t even have good feelings because I couldn¡¯t leave a word to my family, friends, and acquaintances.


    No matter how much the life as a warrior is better than the life of a livestock in modern society, the fact that he literally fell into ¡®another dimension¡¯ was not light, and he once med the goddess for why he was himself.


    All of that has be a story of the past, and I just made up my mind to fulfill my duty as a warrior with the feeling that I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t know how to bond and love. I haven¡¯tpletely forgotten the dark feelings of resentment of the goddess in the dimensional loneliness.


    So, when the demon spat out Korean, albeit in an awkward way, Siegfried felt his heart beat involuntarily.


    Emotions iparable to the joy you feel when you go abroad to see people from the same country where you can¡¯tmunicate properly, the anger that arises from not understanding why you¡¯re meeting as an enemy, and the ttering rumor that you can return to the earth, you say that every day is far away. harassed


    As the pain grew day by day, the demons became more and more proficient in words. It¡¯s like getting used to anguage you¡¯re not good at after not using it for too long, or as if you¡¯re getting better and better at anguage you¡¯re using for the first time.


    It is true that it was mentally difficult to be honest, to be tormented by endlessly preaching that he was being deceived by the goddess in anguage he had be ustomed to.


    It was hard enough to understand why the characters in the work were shocked when faced with amon clich¨¦ that everything they believed in might be a lie. The more he did, the more vivid his dream was, as if he were reminiscing about his past life, and he was shaken even as he tried to forcefully recall the fact that his opponent was a phantom wizard and think that all of this was nothing more than the enemy¡¯s tricks.


    However, because of Eldmia, who seems to have noticed that fact and sent an umbre, now I can only think of one thing.


    ¡°Oh, really!! It¡¯s disgusting!!¡±


    ¡°Zeke?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say that if you¡¯re dumbfounded, nothing butughteres out?


    Suddenly, like a kaleidoscope, memories of the past shed past, and when we came to the conclusion that all the tackles this human had made were in fact determined, it felt like it was nothing to the demons talking in Korean.


    ¡°Ha¡­ yes, please wait for now.¡±


    Thanks to that, I woke up abruptly, but I didn¡¯t feel bad.


    Now that I think about it, unlike Eldmia, that demon can only speak Korean, and he has never directly mentioned a story that could be called concrete evidence.


    It is true that various stories such as the earth, hometown, family, culture, etc. are thrown in to stimte memories, but there is nothing specific. The story would have been different if I had just heard that I miss c chicken¡­ In many ways, it was dull.


    Surprisingly, wasn¡¯t it simr to the scammer¡¯s scam? To the extent that I think.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed such a simple thing because I was so focused on thenguage.


    ¡°Shock therapy performance sure.¡±


    Siegfried, who showed a sincere smile that he had forgotten for thest few days, threw the umbre he was holding to the side andy down on the bed.


    ?


    As soon as I flew to the capital in my car, I bought a drink and arrived at Mr. Valkun¡¯s studio. I felt an indescribably guilty feeling as I saw the expression of Mr.


    It was because Mr. Valkun¡¯s expression, which had been smiling as if it would take his mouth off until he saw the wooden box filled with alcohol, turned to pieces as soon as he saw my smashed sword.


    ¡°Dae, what the hell did you do to the sword¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I can¡¯t even make something like this!!¡±


    While feeling a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he handed over the sword while barely holding on to his head, which naturally bowed in a different situation. Mr. Valkun¡¯s expression strangely changed as he looked at the sword in vain, as if he were looking at his son who went to the battlefield and returned as a super-corpse.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? What?¡±


    ¡°Well, is it damaged to the point where it¡¯s hard to fix?¡±


    Outwardly, it was closer to bewilderment than despair. However, when people are suddenly shocked, you don¡¯t know where their emotions will run, so when I spoke carefully, it was hard to find the devastatedness he had shown until now. stroking it and asked with difficulty.


    ¡°What the hell did you kill?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The core has been corrupted. It¡¯s still changing at this moment. Even now¡­ the circuit is rolling with something strange. Why is this without killing a dragon¡­¡± Working hard to return the sword to its liquid


    state thest time we saw it. Contrary to Mr. Balkun¡¯s intention, I couldn¡¯t say anything while looking at the sword that did not change dynamically.


    From the axeman of the twistedher to the divinity of Epaganim as well as the divine power of the evil god who tried to ride in reverse when attempting to pull the neck.


    It¡¯s a problem because there are too many guesses.

 Chapter 464

    Even if he was Mr. Valkun, he couldn¡¯t tell all the stories rted to Epaganim, so this time he had to talk about killing the axeman in moderation.


    Of course, Mr. Balkun heard theck of exnation and said, ¡®It¡¯s strange. There¡¯s nothing I can do with that alone¡­¡¯ He continued to mutter, but by the time he even brought up the story that the evil spirits were involved, he showed a convincing and unreasonable reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for you, but it¡¯s kind of like asking a question. It¡¯s a situation that¡¯s hard to understand.¡±


    ¡°Can I know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. It¡¯s your weapon, but if you don¡¯t know it, do you use it? I¡¯ll exin in as much detail as possible.¡±


    Normally, I only show reactions of whether or not it can be fixed, but since I have been constantly interested in weapons, Mr. Balkun¡¯s reaction was very favorable.


    He spent quite a bit of his time telling me about the state of my sword with various metaphors so that I could understand, and although there were several warriors, I was able to understand the current situation thanks to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really crazy situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you understand so quickly. Do you have any ns to be a cksmithter?¡±


    It was Mr. Balkun who smiled with a joke, but the situation was more serious than I thought.


    To put it simply, ¡®Magic power and holy power were mixed.¡¯ I can say enough¡­ The distribution of the ingredients is unusual, so it¡¯s not as simple as it looks.


    Roughly 40% of Eldmia¡¯s table magic, 30% of Epaga¡¯s divine power, 15% of the manifested demon¡¯s magic and remnants, 5% of the demon¡¯s remnants, 5% of Mr. Balkun¡¯s alchemy form, and so on, 5 life values of various bastards My sword,posed of %, is said to be causing a mysterious Maird¡­ no, magical reaction, mixed in a form that was not originally possible because of the transformation that urred at the core while undergoing extensive destruction this time.


    The problem was that Mr. Valkun had no idea whether it was getting as tasty as fried food or was degenerating into something from the Twisting Nether, and originally, this phenomenon didn¡¯t even happen just because the sword was broken.


    ¡°Embarrassingly, I can¡¯t figure out how the hell these things can be mixed. As you¡¯ve seen, the magic forms inside have changed arbitrarily, so even the seeds don¡¯t work, so they can¡¯t even be repaired. ¡±


    Now that things have reached this point, it was only natural that Mr. Balkun, who was stroking his beard in a very embarrassing tone, and the workshop people started to gather around me one by one.


    The cksmiths¡¯ inquisitive spirit knew no bounds, but unfortunately their knowledge had an end. In fact, all the people who readily acknowledged that there was no one better than Mr. Valkun in this workshop, and after ceaseless efforts amid frustration and curiosity, began to persuade Mr. Valkun and me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt Master, but maybe the phenomenon that¡¯s happening with this sword is a problem in a fieldpletely different from ours. Why don¡¯t we ask for help from other workshops?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Colin¡¯s workshop located at the intersection is said to research and deal with weapons rted to divine power. He might find out something.¡±


    At first, I believed in Mr. Balkun¡¯s ability, so I didn¡¯t listen very much, but I started to be interested little by little because Mr. Balkun, the person in charge, showed a reaction that he was very attractive.


    Since there seems to be no way to fix this in the first ce, I feel like trying to find out why it became such a mess?


    ¡°Are you okay, Eldmia?¡±


    If even I do this, Mr. Valkun will be disgusted. I nodded my head broadly as I looked at him.


    If there is a problem that cannot be solved by collective intelligence, you should think about whether the number of groups gathered to solve the problem is insufficient. You can¡¯t change the way you fight, nor can you change the enemies you have to deal with, so you had to get as much information as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder too. I¡¯d rather ask if secrecy is maintained.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll only call those with heavy mouths.¡±


    As soon as my permission was given, the cksmiths spread like cockroaches from a lit room. It¡¯s a metaphor, but it was really that fast.


    And they came back together at a faster rate than they had spread out to bring people together. Looking at the urgency and curiosity on the faces of thepanions they had brought, it seemed that they went to ask for a favor and came back urged to do so.


    ¡°Valkun! Is what I heard true!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, so look at this first. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    ¡°What?! The one who came running after hearing that there was a weapon that consumes divine power¡­ Oh?¡±


    The artisans who gathered in an instant, regardless of who said it first, continued a heated discussion as soon as they grasped the situation, wondering if even the mes of the furnace felt lukewarm. It¡¯s not a ce forymen who aren¡¯t even newbies to sit in, so I stepped back and looked around, and an employee who was apparently in charge of serving customers from outside came over before I knew it and provided a ce to rest and refreshments.


    Unlike me, who suddenly had a peaceful resting ce, the expression that the conversation between the artisans was fierce was perfect.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the divine power firmly established! This is a holy sword!¡±


    ¡°No! If divine power is the basis of the core, isn¡¯t it close to the transformation of the construction technique eating up the divine power and growing in size! This is a demonic sword!¡±


    ¡°If this is a holy sword, then a poker is also a demonic sword, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the hypothesis of a demonic sword is? Even if this sword loses magic right away, other power sources can fill the ce and do its job!


    While admiring the attitude of the employee who did not hide his true intentions, such as using his hands in advance, as it is clear that there would bemercial benefits if it led to the discovery of a new technology, and was rmended a dagger for disposable use, the discussion among the artisans was heated for a while. , By the time I finished paying for the dagger, the story had begun to sort out to some extent.


    The high voice gradually lowered and the craftsmen finished the story in a low voice. As the craftsmen left the workshop, Mr. Balkun, who was briefly organizing his thoughts, came to me with a nod as if he hade to a conclusion.


    ¡°You guys,e get some fresh air.¡±


    The cksmiths who were expecting a lot looked at him with regretful eyes, but Mr. Valkun shook his head resolutely. Thanks to this, while making a hopeful guess that he had figured out something, only the two of them were left in therge workshop. Balkun, who confirmed once again that the studio was empty, took out a cigarette pack and five cigarettes from his pocket and bit his luck. took off


    ¡°When you brought the warrior of the empire, I thought I never dreamed that I would be able to touch the weapon of a warrior in my life¡­ Today is more than that.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°No matter. Which cksmith will deal with two warriors in his life. Even if you look at the history of the Dwarf Kingdom, you can count them on your hands.¡±


    He spoke so naturally and smoked that he almost didn¡¯t understand for a moment, but his body reacted first as his hair stood on end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not just trying to figure it out, I have no intention of arguing and asking. One of the old people gathered earlier is a former priest. You said that there was a possibility that something was twisted in the process of pouring holy power, so I I woke up.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, only the hero uses divine power¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you know that today is the most difficult thing you¡¯ve ever seen? Humans who can use magic and divine power? Being a human is surprising enough, but you know it¡¯s less surprising than being able to do it when you¡¯re not even a hero.¡±


    Yeah, that was a poor excuse. Come to think of it, even Rummings said he had done 50,000 shovels during his long life, but it was my fault for not considering the possibility that the Dwarf cksmith was a former priest. I thought I would make a mistake like this even though I almost fell for the self-destructing saintess.


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t know you were using magical powers, I would have just thought of you as a pdin.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything. In such a situation, you should be more careful than anyone else. Anyway, now is not the time to worry about such trivial matters.¡±


    It¡¯s really dwarf-like that this is trivial.


    On the one hand, I wondered if I didn¡¯t think that I was a spy for the demon king¡¯s army because the record of cutting the heads of the demons was so splendid, but I didn¡¯t have to mention it and confirm it, so I decided to listen to him quietly.


    ¡°The conclusions drawn by the old folks who are artisans won¡¯t be very helpful. We¡¯re not sure what¡¯s going on with this sword. It¡¯s just that the shell is mortal, but the inside is already from another dimension.¡±


    While saying that, Mr. Valkun took out the sword he was holding from its scabbard, looked it around, and then mmed it down on the floor.


    ¨C Kaang!


    I was more surprised because I was sure that if I hit it like that, the ¡®sword that was shattered¡¯ would change to ¡®the sword that was shattered¡¯ than the action that was done without any notice, but despite the fact that I swung it quite strongly, the sword maintained its shape as if nothing happened. .


    ¡°The result is this.


    ¡°¡­You mean self-repair?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As if it were alive. There is no guarantee that it will return to its original form. It¡¯s not like the old people are talking about a holy sword or a demonic sword for nothing.¡±


    Saying that, Mr. Valkun put the sword back in, and there was an indescribable emotion on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with cutting, and repairs are being done in a way I can¡¯t figure out, so there¡¯s nothing I can do right now. But unless something like this happens again, I guarantee that it won¡¯t break while fighting. Well. .. even that won¡¯t matter once the restoration isplete.¡±


    I epted the sword he handed me and pulled it out once more to examine the de, but I still couldn¡¯t understand why it didn¡¯t break. The broken straight sword seems to be more worth watching than this one.


    However, because he believed in Mr. Valkun¡¯s ability, he nodded without saying anything.

 Chapter 465

    Time passed quickly just by briefly reflecting on his face to his acquaintances after finishing his business at the studio.


    Among them, the most time consuming was the process of calming down Cheryl, who had be a mad dog and ran towards her. She already knew not only the series of events in Levien, but also the story in Ogwen, so she didn¡¯t make a fuss like she did when she dealt with the Great Devil, perhaps because she had a meaning in that she had been able to travel safely.


    But why are youparing it to a mad dog? He wasn¡¯t worried like Ragnis or Asillie, but it was because he persistently requested sparring.


    I don¡¯t know if it was a situation where I could start off leisurely while killing time, but I didn¡¯t know when and where Siegfried would jump or what tricks the demon magician would do additionally, so I tried to promise the next time. It was the biggest event during my schedule in the capital that I couldn¡¯t refuse because he asked so persistently.


    At first, I was going to go after correcting it moderately¡­ but after sparring, I could understand why he was so persistent. In that short amount of time, his skills have improved incredibly. It was not a waste to spend time in Dalian to meet a few people.


    The fact that I was able to subdue it without difficulty while sticking out my tongue at the sophistication of swordsmanship, which had risen to the point of being a little foul, was thanks to the unusual growth I had achieved due to a series of recent events.


    As a result, Cheryl sighed again, but since the decision was so certain that it was impossible to refute, I was able to escape safely from the guy¡¯s clutches.


    In the meantime, the preparations for leaving for the front line were all over, so Asilie and I always went on our journey, receiving Thiet¡¯s farewell.


    ¡°By the way¡­ is it okay for you to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need it?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s because I¡¯m curious because you don¡¯t know the standard of price that your church says.¡±


    There was no reason to reject a free,petent maid, but no matter how much I say it, I¡¯m not brazen enough to stare calmly at the way I risk my life to repay the grace that saved me without thinking.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s based on a legitimate transaction or contract, but¡­ It¡¯s like a strong sale, right?


    ¡°The Church¡¯s deal is guaranteed. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you in advance when it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he understood my intentions, but Thie gave a strange smile and answered indifferently. Having said that, I didn¡¯t have anything more to say, so I headed for the flying dragon station, receiving a send-off from Thie, whom I had grown ustomed to.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Ega. I am Be, a first-ss official at the Kingdom Gate. In the name of the royal family, I came here to help Sir Ega head to the front line.¡±


    Upon arriving there, we were greeted by a wizard we had never seen before.


    The voice sounded like a woman¡¯s, but ¡®I am a wizard.¡¯ There was no way to check his face because a dark veil was wrapped around the brim of his hat, making him question whether he could see the front.


    The robe he was wearing looked really suspicious, probably because it was meant to cover the curvature of his body, but there was no room for doubt because the manager of the flying dragon station was with him.


    ¡°Was there a gate leading to the wire?¡±


    ¡°Not all, but Sir Ega¡¯s destinations lead to key outposts. And for security reasons, instructions have been ced not to use certain gates in certain directions. I can see them as the key to break through.¡±


    In other words, it could have been an issue that could have been ended with a royal official letter, but in that case, it would be annoying to check every time I went through the gate, taking up time, so it means that I gave the master key to me. The fact that the key has a very unconventional appearance takes a little time, but it¡¯s not bad.


    In any case, Master Key Be, who seemed confident in her performance, bowed politely and took the lead to guide us. I didn¡¯t even order it, but I calcted the food for my car and prepared it in advance as much as the distance I would travel after finishing using the gate, so I just had to follow it.


    And we could see that calling ourselves the Key wasn¡¯t bravado.


    Just by approaching the gate, we have a way to go, and when she directly approaches the gate and casts a spell, the gate is activated. The guards guarding the gate did not pay any attention to Be¡¯s movements, and the movement was carried out quickly, feeling as if she had be invisible.


    After riding through the gate six times, we found ourselves in the middle of an outpost that, at a cursory nce, seemed unlikely to be reached by ordinary people.


    ¡°This is all I can help you with. If you take this letter and go to themand post, you will be able to hear the location of the Imperial Soldier in detail.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you. It saved me a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I just did my duty. It was an honor to serve the kingdom¡¯s hero.¡±


    Our master key, which left behind a scroll and a response that seemed to contain feelings of joy for the first time to the thank you handed in a bewildered state, disappeared through the gate with a polite greeting.


    It was not enough to stand there and admire it, so I slowly started to focus on the surroundings, so I headed in the direction she pointed out while mentioning themand post.


    Is it because they arrived by shortening the distance in an instant?


    Unlike the peaceful atmosphere of the capital city that I had been feeling with my skin until just now, the air and atmosphere of the outpost seemed very strange.


    ?


    ¡°Hero. Did you hear the rumor?¡±


    Siegfried, who had returned to themand post after a battle that was always tiring because of the illusion wizard and was chewing on beef jerky like food, looked at the knight who suddenly approached and spoke to him with helpless eyes.


    He was one of the knights of the kingdom who were recently assigned to the unit they belonged to and showed off their cool sword skills. Even though we fought together for quite a long time, we didn¡¯t even know their names, but we got to know each other and we talked at length several times.


    When I got to that point, I felt like I was acting deste in this deste battlefield without even realizing it, so I burst outughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rumor is, but I know you don¡¯t even know your name. I don¡¯t know how this could be, as we¡¯ve talked quite often.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Wasn¡¯t the warrior the same person? This is amon appearance among those who have experienced arge-scale battlefield for the first time. Because they are in a hurry to survive, they run out of space, and as they run out of space, they be indifferent to their surroundings. It¡¯s just Darren. Please call me.¡±


    Rather than being offended at the fact that he didn¡¯t even know my name, he was a really nice person who smiled kindly. ¡®Yes, Darren. I will remember this time.¡¯ With the answer, Siegfriedughed.


    ¡°Anyway. It seems that the flute knight who yed a big role in the siege of Levien is finallying here.¡±


    Despite what he said, Darren looked very excited. To the point where it¡¯s not enough to have a child next to you who has been told that Santa us will bring you presents tonight.


    Certainly, the flute knight¡­ Eldmia¡¯s reputation in Levien deserved to raise such expectations. There was a story that the attacking unit called the Silver Eagle Brigade only saw the liver on the first day to attack the outer fortress of Levien in two days, so if that is true, it means that the castle was destroyed in less than half a day alone.


    Although they are now tired of reality and the battlefield and are only enduring with a sense of duty, they were once engrossed in individual strength and feats of knights and had a heart-thumping childhood. In a way, it was a natural reaction to be excited about the story of the arrival of the legendary protagonist.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that rumor spread a few days ago? Is it a new thing now?¡±


    ¡°They say it wille in two days. The story has already spread that they saw her at the outpost with her flying dragon, an elf who seemed to be in love with her, and a bit out of the blue, but a dog.¡±


    It was a description that others would have doubted, frowning at what an unexpectedbination it was, but of course Siegfried didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It looks really good.¡±


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s this¡­ Huh? Do you believe it? Others say what kind of weirdbination it is and that you ate hallucinogenic mushrooms.¡±


    Siegfried smiled at Darren¡¯s bewildered reaction, who was about to continue the story, believing that a refutation woulde out of course.


    ¡°Certainly, one Welsh corgi is a singr scene stealer.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­? Thin¡­? Ah! You mean that dog? Oh my God, did you even know the flute driver?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s like brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Wow, crazy god!¡±


    Through this meeting, it seemed that a huge change in perception would ur in the hierarchy that had been going on until now¡­ But since it wasn¡¯t a lie, Siegfried replied calmly, but looked at Darren¡¯s reaction as if it were fun.


    ¡°Is it more surprising that you know the flute knight while fighting alongside the hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? I heard that, right?¡±


    ¡°This, this, since you¡¯re also on the battlefield, you couldn¡¯t see your surroundings, so you understood my situation in one shot, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is a bit different. You are a member of the Empire, aren¡¯t you? Even if you¡¯re not a hero, as a member of the same kingdom, you¡¯re proud of the feat of a hero.¡±


    Well, I can¡¯t stand the soup. Thinking of that, Siegfried giggled once more and stood up from his seat chewing the remaining beef jerky with a much clearer head.


    ¡°Thank you even more. You¡¯re here because of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why would a warrior lie because he regrets it?¡±


    Darren did not stop Siegfried from leaving. Instead, they move excitedly to share newly updated information.


    Siegfried rxed his shoulders as he watched the knight step out of his way to maintain the morale of his allies on the battlefield where there was not much to enjoy.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then one of the imperial knights, who had been watching the two from a distance until now, approached and spoke cautiously.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest a little more? You haven¡¯t slept properly for two days.¡±


    ¡°You have to cut that fucking shoulder off so you can fall asleep. I¡¯ve had enough rest, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    The imperial knights, who looked at each other¡¯s faces alternately with Siegfried¡¯s back as he spoke as if it was not a big deal, eventually let out a short sigh and lowered their visors and followed him.


    There was no figure of Entire in it.

 Chapter 466

    The distance to the battlefield, as I heard from the outpost headquarters, was two days.


    While flying the distance of just those two days, I got to see all kinds of monsters that I couldn¡¯t see in the capital and around Ogwen.


    In fact, since most of the time is spent in the sky, the vast majority of them were literally just ¡®viewing¡¯, but there is always a type that smells like a ghost and rushes at you as soon as you set foot on the ground for camping.


    Thanks to this, I got a chance to prove that Rummings¡¯ helmet was actually harder than an ogre¡¯s head, but I didn¡¯t feel very happy because I realized that Ethiel was subtly a demon¡¯s cave than I thought. Asilie¡¯s gaze with a tired expression was a bonus.


    Still, yesterday¡¯s ogre attack was better than the present moment, when he was careless that he would soon arrive at the outpost.


    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would be surrounded by harpies.¡±


    Themand staff had warned us in advance. The closer you get to the frontline, the more monsters it will be, making it difficult to fly.


    But I didn¡¯t know that the criterion of ¡®difficulty¡¯ was limited to flying dragon knights who could shoot magic. If it wasn¡¯t for thebination of Asilie and Nara, this wouldn¡¯t have been hard enough, it would have been a level where I had to risk my life as soon as I flew up. Somehow, it was hard to find thatmon bird.


    It was easier to deal with one or two ogres rather than dozens of harpies that were afraid to lower the altitude. Even so, on this cold day, shivering and unable to fly out of their range, there is no choice. If you ask the spirits for something like this and get angry, you might not be able to get help when you really need it.


    It¡¯s not a human form that makes possible bugs cry out for possibility, but it¡¯s a form that¡¯s more appropriate to call it a humanoid bird, so it¡¯s also very fast. The harpies we met for the first time were good enough to dodge Asillie¡¯s arrows if we didn¡¯t aim for the right timing to attack us.


    A little admiration because I thought of a hawk snatching prey every time they flew in aiming at my car¡­ ¡±


    No! That¡¯s obviously because they¡¯re weird! Harpies dodging the arrows of elves! Impossible!¡±


    ¡­Well, although my evaluation is being vehemently denied by Asilie¡¯s strong rebuttal, the harpies right in front of me didn¡¯t have faith easily because her exnation was so fast that it was colorless.


    I wanted to throw them all down with a sh grenade, but if I did that now, it was obvious that my car would also crash, so I was in the middle of flying to my destination, taking care of things that clung to me one by one.


    ¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeg


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really filthy noisy.¡±


    The problem is that the noise pollution caused by these unweepanions is insignificant. The harpies didn¡¯t know how to give up even though they were reducing the number of people by blowing their needles with all their might in their spare time.


    At first, I thought it was because of theck of food, but looking at it now, it wasn¡¯t really like that. Monsters are characterized by predation on their own kind, but these guys had no interest in the corpses of dying harpies.


    I figured out whether my head was a little smart like a humanoid bird, and that Asili and I didn¡¯t even get a seed, and I tried to organize my thoughts once more by blowing a needle into the body of a damn bastard who was aiming for the eyes of a car and making it look like a dove that was hit by a car and flew away. I didn¡¯t understand at all.


    In the end, the arrow missed, so I had no choice but to ask Asilie, who was strangely in pain.


    ¡°Nuna, are harpies always this persistent?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve faced you in the sky, so I can¡¯t give you a definite answer, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be this persistent on the ground.¡±


    It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s such an expression that turns on the light in the eyes and rushes at it. I wondered if I would justnd and kill them all, but it was obvious that I would get involved with other monsters, so I focused on flying with a feeling of crying and eating mustard.


    ¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeg


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    correction.


    To be honest, I can¡¯t concentrate.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°Eldy! They¡¯re knights!¡±


    As I was about to express the anger of a person from a world where murder cases ur because of the noise between floors, Asilie¡¯s words, which urately hit the harpy flying from the side and put an arrow between the eyebrows, stopped me. Following Asilier¡¯s gaze, I looked at the edge of the horizon, and as she said, five drakes were flying from the field base.


    for a moment. Come to think of it, is this a wire? Why is the offer right like this?


    As if answering my question that suddenly passed by, the flying dragon knights approaching us, closing the distance in an instant, send signals to each other¡­


    -Phiiik!


    ¡­that signal is very familiar.


    what? Why is the signal I made up in Levien¡¯s hand-me-down used here?


    -Pip! blood profit!


    ¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeg


    I closely looked at the actions of the flying dragon knights who move ording to the signal, but it is true that I made and used them. Since it is a crude signal, it must be inconvenient to use it in earnest, right?


    -Pip! Pick!


    ¨C Pick!


    Just in case, I signaled that I was descending in advance so that I would not be swept away by their magic, and the whistling sound of consent came back. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate that I can¡¯t look at his expression because he¡¯s wearing the helmet tightly, but if I can get rid of the harpies in exchange for that much regret, it¡¯ll be cheap.


    After raising the altitude slightly, he attempted a vertical fall, and as soon as he opened the distance with the harpies, the flying dragon knights¡¯ fire poured in.


    The harpies couldn¡¯t react until the fire magic mixed with the explosion exploded like a firecracker and set the area on fire. The harpies, who were lucky enough to be outside the range of the magic, looked at the sight and imitated a look of surprise for a moment, but soon began to fly towards the dragon knights with their faces distorted viciously again.


    It is also an iprehensible aggression. They usually run away when they are killed in droves like that.


    Of course, the few remaining harpies were not a threat. The flying dragon knights, who had turned five or six harpies into electric roasts with a simple lightning-type magic, soon approached me with a turn signal.


    Raising the visor of the helmet he was wearing while adjusting the altitude naturally, a young man who looked like he belonged to a fairly young axis revealed his face with a mustache that still looked awkward and shouted.


    ¡°My name is Batchen Pilsire, a knight belonging to the 1st Army of Assault! What frontline are you from!¡±


    Judging by the use of not only the unit name but also the signals I used, it was clear that it was the new dragon unit that Duke Lesrom had mentioned.


    I had heard that he would work hard to create a system and put it into practice, but the magic he just showed me and his skills were so skilled that it was hard to believe that it was a unit made of attributes. .


    ¡°Ega in Eldmia! I have no affiliation! At the request of the royal family, I came to see Siegfried, the warrior of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly!¡±


    Since the order has already been delivered, there should be no problem. In the first ce, the act of flying confidently in the skies of Etisel on a flying dragon is an act that proves one¡¯s identity.


    But others, including the knight who identified himself as Batchen, were astonished at other points in my answer.


    ¡°Are you a flute knight!?¡±


    Thanks to this, Asilie¡¯s gaze, which was stuck in the back of her head, stung.


    ?


    The soldiers at the field base who arrived under the escort of the flying dragon unit led by the knight Bachen did not pay much attention to our appearance.


    After staying in the battlefield for a long time, I didn¡¯t know if I had be numb to the appearance of new people, but it was a reaction I had already experienced at the outpost, so after I calmly followed Baczen and parked my car, after learning that I was a flute driver, I was very friendly. The knights with overflowing attitudes did not ask questions, but they began to tell us what they were curious about and guide them to themand post.


    ¡°Recently, the monsters¡¯ aggression is getting serious day by day. The ground is also ground, but the things flying in the sky are beyond words. The headquarters seems to believe that it is highly likely that the Demon King¡¯s Army has found a way to stimte the monsters. .¡±


    It was true that the aggression of the harpies was abnormal. It seems that there were quite a few people who were caught off guard in the beginning because their movements became bolder because of their reckless aggression. Most of the flying dragon knights are flying around anyway, so I keep quiet because I can deal with it, but if there is someone flying from the rear like this, a 5-minute standby team like Batchen will be dispatched to help.


    For a while, I had to doubt my ears when I saw Bhen spit out serious words with a strangely excited look.


    ¡°Anyway, the royal family is quick to respond. I know it hasn¡¯t been long since the warrior and his party reported that they were seriously injured, but they¡¯re already sending such strong reinforcements.¡±


    what? A seriously injured person came out at the warriors party? Is there a self-destructing saint?


    At the moment, I almost asked again without realizing it, but I thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that why you came here?¡¯ There was no need to bring out the word ¡± to make the atmosphere cheap, so I decided to ask another question pretending to be calm.


    ¡°By the way, who was hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m an elf. Entire, an elf swordsman. It is said that I fell under the devil¡¯s witchcraft while assisting the hero. I¡¯m worried that not only the saintess of the Holy Spirit Church of the Empire, but also the little saintess of the Holy Cross Society can¡¯t find a room.¡±


    But this time, it was a bit difficult to maintain a poker face.


    Little Saint of the Holy Cross? That little girl is also on the battlefield? Even with the self-destructing saintess, she was seriously injured?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what a pity.¡±


    For some reason, it feels like being in Eldmia of a storm where incidents never stop happening wherever you go.

 Chapter 467

    At themand post, which arrived with the help of the knight Batchen, after briefly greeting themander here, Siegfried¡¯s tent was quiterge.


    It wasrger than the tent that Duke Lesrom had prepared for me when I copsed while dealing with the orcs. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for four people to use it together?


    While I was talking with themander for a while, I must have already put in a word through the messenger. When I arrived at the tent with the guide, the two imperial knights who appeared to be guards naturally nodded and bowed their heads and opened the way for me to pass.


    As if his role had ended here, the inside of the tent, which he had entered leaving behind the guide who naturally fell into it, was asrge as expected, but the number of people inside was different from what I expected.


    While four or five clerics were practicing Holy Law over the elf Entire lying on the bed, the self-destructing Saint Tenneas was sitting and resting on the couch next to him, looking tired and haggard, on a sofa that looked so soft that I wondered why there was such furniture in the battlefield. And Princess Eselua¡¯s gaze moved to me.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while, Eldmia.¡±


    And only after my name came out of Princess Eselua¡¯s mouth, Belessica, who had been resting while exhaling with her head bowed, raised her head suddenly and looked at me with round eyes.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama?¡±


    Bellesica¡­ Was it all Ruby¡¯s?


    The girl, thest of which I can remember with her crumbly chestnut brown hair and tattered clothes, was iparably neater in a formal dress and with her neatlybed hair tied back.


    Although, contrary to her improved and healthy appearance, dark circles under her eyes were proving that the stories she had picked up along the way were true.


    However, apart from her appearance, the divine power felt from her is enormous. The divine power thates out so clearly that I wonder how I didn¡¯t know this at the time, makes me realize what kind of existence it is to be a saint who was directly upied by God in order to change the church.


    This is why the devil¡¯s son tried to eat it as a sacrifice, and the corrupt leaders of the Holy Light Cross tried to get rid of it in advance. The words of the pseudo-believers who were talking about different statuses were not nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess and Saint.¡±


    Contrary to Beleshka, who was admiring her heart but remaining calm on the outside, as she approached, Princess Eselua slowly got up from her seat and responded to my greeting with a mixed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of his performance in the Battle of Levien. If it was usual, I would have listened to the story with a bit of time, but things aren¡¯t going well right now.¡±


    ¡°I heard a brief story on the way, but it¡¯s hard to believe when you see it with your own eyes. What the hell happened?¡±


    I spit out a formal question with my mouth, but now I can clearly feel the divine power, so I can understand the situation without having to listen to the answer.


    ¡°I was injured in the process of blocking the enemy¡¯s attack aimed at Zeke, but there is no improvement at all. Rather¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­It is getting worse. As if eating some of the target from the wound.¡±


    In a short while, the self-destructing saintess rose from her seat while tidying up her clothes. It wasn¡¯t a show-off, but as if it was shift time, the priests stepped back and cut off the spell, and at the same time, Tennessee¡¯s hands glowed and the healing spell unfolded.


    It was so powerful that the healing orb she said she made was indistinguishable. In response to the technique that seems to be able to revive even the slightest serious injury in an instant, the ugly wound on Entyre¡¯s shoulder begins to heal.


    However, thanks to the disastrous reactions of those around me, it was not difficult to notice that this situation had only been repeated several times before I came.


    ¡°The priests¡¯ healing was only to dy the deterioration of the wound.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of Tennea and St. Bellesica-nim, I would have died right away.¡±


    As soon as the slowly healing wound reached the size of two fingers, it stopped. It spread widely and tried to encroach on Entire¡¯s body, but as soon as it was blocked by the sexw and condensed in one ce, it seemed to resist fiercely.


    The appearance of trying to maintain its form while devouring the divine power of Tennea City, although the form was slightly different, was clearly a power called the remnant of the evil god.


    ¡°Where has the warrior gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out on the battlefield. I thought that this situation might be resolved by catching the demon who injured Entyre.¡±


    From the fact that it was applied to the weapon, it is a kind of poison treatment, so did you think there was an antidote as well? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand his feelings, but I can be sure because I¡¯ve dealt with the terrible oue of being an axeman.


    There is no way for the demon lord to heal that. So, apply it to your weapon and use it to stab the enemy.


    ¡°Can you use the holyw now, warrior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ how did you know?¡±


    I said, ¡®Otherwise, the moment I was stabbed by the spear, I would have run out of control with a hideous look.¡¯ Instead of giving a thoughtless answer, I approached the other side of Tennessee, who was working hard to examine the wound more closely.


    Unlike the axe, it was eroded in an instant without a chance to use your hands.


    No matter how much Siegfried could use the sex method, if the erosion had urred at the same speed as that time, Entire would have died right away.


    ¡°But he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Eldmia¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s the difference?


    The axeman¡¯s dagger is a prototype that has soared to the point of rampage, and the weapon used to attack Entire is a finished product that has been improved to the level of death with a dot deal? To say that, the aura of evil spirits wriggling like creeping chaos is too simr.


    Whether or not there is someone to treat you. fatal and serious injuries. That¡¯s the difference between the axeman and Entire.


    ¡°Beleshka Ah¡­Saint? Would you like to cast the Holy Method of Healing next to Saintess Tennessee for a moment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried it, but the wound doesn¡¯t heal¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess not. It¡¯s okay since aplete cure isn¡¯t the goal. It may be difficult, but please do your best.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just in case, he took out the seed of the World Tree from his bosom and ced it in Entire¡¯s left hand, giving instructions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which church you belong to, but I can¡¯t let you act as you please! Don¡¯t you know that only the saints can suppress that wound right now? It¡¯s like pouring! Then¡­¡±


    They weren¡¯t frothing, considering their authority vited. Rather, it was closer to grasping that I had divine powers and trying to understand the situation.


    Of course, whatever the intention, it was a really unnecessary remark from my point of view. Hearing their cry, Princess Eselua said, ¡®Belonging to the church¡­?¡¯ It was because an unfortunate ident urred with a muttering of doubt.


    I had to turn my attention back to Entire for now, so I cut them off by raising my hand.


    ¡°I know that once the strength of the saints is exhausted, there is no turning back. But whether it¡¯s sooner orter, isn¡¯t it a predestined result? So, I¡¯m trying to solve it right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to heal?!¡±


    Blessed be Siegfried for having a stable harem, not a mire of muddy catfights¡­ no. Blessings abound already. Better to pray for blessings on their deep friendship.


    Looking at Princess Esselua, who reacted violently, postponing even expressing her doubts about the priests¡¯ cries, I was relieved inwardly and answered by pulling out the sword I was wearing around my waist.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s too exquisite to be a coincidence, so I think it would be appropriate to try it first. Ah, Princess, pleasee over here and hold Entire-nim¡¯s right arm tight.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ but why do you pull out the sword¡­¡±


    It is clear that the remnants of evil spirits are activated faster when the vitality of the injured is weaker.


    The axeman must have known that, so he dared to stab me in the neck, leaving everything else alone. Then, the current situation in which the healing method is preventing the deterioration of the condition is also understandable.


    However, vitality is only the power to resist the dregs.


    Aplete cure is impossible unless the debris that has been forcibly settled is removed. It is possible to bring the life force that keeps going negative to the normal track by pouring in the Holy Law, but removing that thing that has settled in the wound like a malignant tumor is a different problem.


    But, even though it is said that it is the remnant of the evil spirit, just like the evilw is also aw, isn¡¯t it a divine power in the end?


    I recalled the words the old Dwarf artisans shouted at Mr. Valkun¡¯s workshop, holding the sword in reverse and aiming at Entire¡¯s wound.


    ¡®what?! When I heard that there was a weapon that consumes divine


    power, I came running¡­¡¯ This is a magic sword!¡¯


    People around me were astonished at my sudden action, but the situation was a little better thanks to Bellecica, who faithfully believed in me and practiced sex next to the self-destructing saintess.


    ¡°Eldmia? That¡¯s not what I thought, right?¡±


    Either that or not, I suddenly rolled my eyes at Princess Eselua, whose pupils were causing an earthquake, then shrugged lightly and made a joke to ease her tension.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt if you get stabbed.¡±


    At my bullshit, as soon as Princess Eselua aimed for a momentary brain freeze and thrust her sword into the wound, the screams of Entire and Princess Eselua resonated alternately throughout the tent.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review)Thanks NoamSicker for renewal of regr support!


    Jimal, thank you for your regr support renewal!


    These days, my life pattern has gone awry, so I keep getting my writing de in the morning. It feels like fighting against Hyujae every day.


    These days, I want to stablyplete my writing as soon as possible and go into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 468

    I didn¡¯t make any effort not to break the bed.


    Princess Esselua was holding onto the right side, but on Entire¡¯s left side, there were only saints who were casting sex with their arms raised, so it was judged that it was appropriate to drive it deeply to prevent seizures.


    Even when you get an injection, isn¡¯t it the way to stay still so you don¡¯t get hurt?


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    In the aftermath of urgent treatment, the unintentional duet filled the tent and made a fuss outside, but there was no time to care.


    It would have been perfect if it was a problem that could be solved by simply hitting the sword, but unfortunately, it seems that my sword does not yet have a cleaning function that automatically sucks up debris.


    The astonished gaze sent by Entire, who was suddenly stabbed while sleeping, and the remnants of the evil spirit, more clearly felt than the gaze of Princess Esselua, who screamed but still did not let go of Entire¡¯s right arm, were still violently pierced only by the holy power of the saints. React.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of structure it is, but when I see that it is only after pouring magic power into the sword like when I tried to pull the head out, and then sneaking up on the sword, that this debris is my own priority when I have life force, magic power, and divine power. It seems to be reacting with


    Why? absorption? Unless it¡¯s something like infinite power, that seems like the most usible reason.


    It was Princess Eselua¡¯s urgent cry that brought me, who almost fell into more trouble for a moment, to reality.


    ¡°Eldmia! It¡¯s okay, right?! The sword breaks and gets into the wound, so you¡¯re sure that doesn¡¯t happen?!¡±


    ¡°It looks fine even if it looks like this¡­ Ah, it¡¯s been a while Entire. It hurts more if you move, so try to stay still as much as possible. Take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Heuk¡­! What the hell! This! What¡­!¡±


    ¡°Treatment is therapy.¡±


    Not only the people around you, but even the knights who came inside, startled by the screams, created an environment where they would be dumbfounded, and the words they spit out would seem really unreliable¡­ but what can we do? It¡¯s true.


    In fact, the two saints who were practicing the Holy Law of Healing immediately sympathized with my words.


    ¡°I really am! The wound is healing!¡±


    It is not an illusion caused by confusion and urgency. I also feel that the dregs that were trying to climb up the sword are eroded away by what was called the core of the sword and disappear.


    At the same time, something is changing with the sword. A missing tooth is fixed, a hole is missing, or a very physical form.


    It feels as if the sword is alive, perhaps because it doesn¡¯t emit shy lights or special effects.


    To be honest, it looks kind of ominous. It makes me wonder if it is threatening Laika¡¯s position by producing the best magic sword in-house.


    However, even though it is an ominous object that indulge in the residue with the feeling of sucking even a drop of liquid left in the straw, there was no option because it was the only beneficial and only treatment tool now.


    ¡°Eldmia-sama, the wound¡­¡±


    Even thest remnants of the evil spirit clung to the sword, and as soon as they fell away from Entire¡¯s wound, Belessica and the self-destruct saint reacted. It is clear that the two of them must have been quite embarrassed, but they seemed to have regained theirposure quickly as they felt something while casting the spell.


    I nodded my head, thinking that it was ironic that the person who was about to cast self-destruct and the person who was still only a minor were the most dependable here.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over.¡±


    And when he said it was over, he pulled out his sword and stepped back from the bed faster than Entire¡¯s face could turn red.


    Another scream rang out, but the reaction of the onlookers was very positive, unlike the person concerned.


    He hurriedly pulled away, fearing that he would at least shake his fist convulsively out of pain, but fortunately Entyre didn¡¯t take the irrational action of punching the lifesaver.


    ¡°Damn it! You could have woken up and told me something!!¡±


    Instead, he objected. It was a cowardly fair fact, and I decided to be honest.


    ¡°There is a saying that it is better to be beaten first. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time waking him up, exining, convincing him, and giving him time to prepare himself.¡±


    There was not even ck blood on Entyre¡¯s shoulder, which was obviously in better condition than before it was driven. As I saw at the academyst time, it must have been the result of the two saints¡¯ sexual methods being disyed to the fullest, so instead of questioning it, I hurriedly put it into the scabbard and hid the delicately restored sword.


    Even after Entire¡¯s wounds hadpletely healed, unlike the two people who put their heart and soul into preparing for any unexpected situation, Princess Esselua, who btedly let go of Entire¡¯s right arm and sighed, her face twice as tired as when she first saw it. After staring nkly at Entire, he turned his gaze to me.


    ¡°Can I get an exnation for this case?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    In the circumstances, the appearance of that dregs weapon was inevitable in the uing battle with the demon king¡¯s army. There is no reason not to use it after making something that can send difficult enemies or strong enemies to Hankyu.


    On the other hand, the only way to cure it right now is with my sword. In the midst of not knowing what kind of high school students will lead in the future, there is no thought of keeping the information tightly wrapped up as it is a secret.


    Whether it was the royal family or the imperial family, I was intending to help as much as possible so that they coulde up with a countermeasure quickly by putting in all their manpower and funds, so I moved obediently at Princess Eselua¡¯s request to move.


    ?


    Returning from the battlefield without any ie, Siegfried hurriedly headed for his tent despite heavy steps.


    The closer I got to the inn, the strangely noisy surroundings bothered me a little, but there remained calm enough not to reveal the displeasure I felt there. Wouldn¡¯t they be making a fuss because they were excited that Entire was injured? I¡¯m doing that because I¡¯m worried.


    For some reason, it bothered me a lot that there were so many things that seemed really exciting, but the unexpected anticipation made me walk faster. Entire¡¯s injury might have gotten a little better.


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    However, as soon as he entered the tent, when he was greeted by Entire, who had exceeded his expectations and waspletely healthy, he was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t even react properly.


    ¡°Entire?! The wound? Is it all healed?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s okay now! It¡¯s okay to go to the battlefield starting tomorrow!¡±


    It was a natural story since the two saints were devoted to healing, but it felt like a miracle to Siegfried, who remembered the situation where there had been no improvement from a few days ago. Siegfried, who was about to shed a few tears as he hugged Entire, whoughed happily in his arms, hurriedly turned his gaze to the two saints who were drooping on the sofa.


    ¡°You really worked hard, Tennessee. And thank you, Saint Bellesica. I will never forget this grace.¡±


    Unlike the fresh-faced Entire, the faces of the two are full of fatigue. I thought it was too obvious what that meant, but Belessica¡¯s answer, which came back with a hard smile, was different from what I expected.


    ¡°The gods really did. If it wasn¡¯t for Eldmia-nim, who happened to be visiting, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a way.¡±


    ¡°Has Eldmia arrived?!¡±


    And it was the same with Bellesica. Seeing the reactions of Princess Esselua and Entire, he assumed that the warrior party and Eldmia would be familiar to some extent, but he did not expect them to be as passionate as if he had heard the news of a dear friend in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as St. Bellesica said. We¡¯re talking in the tent at themand post.¡±


    ¡°¡­Entire. I¡¯ll be back for a while. For now, take care of the two of us.¡±


    Entyre smiled and nodded at the fact that the person who had been in critical condition and the person who had just been normal had changed, and Siegfried hurriedly moved to themand post tent.


    There were so many things I wanted to ask and confirm, but after seeing Entire¡¯s recovery, most of them were meaningless questions.


    He can¡¯t go back to his hometown anyway. Even if it was physically possible, it became a body that could not give up the rtionship it had gained here. I was confused before, but now I¡¯m sure.


    It would be perfect if I coulde and go as I wanted like I saw in the novel, but I knew very well that it was a dream-like story, so I didn¡¯t even expect it.


    With my thoughts organized, I naturally organized the questions I wanted to ask Eldmia. Standing in front of the tent at themand post, Siegfried took a deep breath involuntarily and then slowly entered the room.


    And as soon as I saw Eldmia, I was surprised. However, Eldmia, who was sipping tea leisurely and having a conversation with Eselua, naturally moved her gaze to herself and greeted her politely as always.


    ¡°How are you, warrior. You look a bit haggard.¡±


    Actually, I¡¯ve been exhausted for the past few days, but that didn¡¯t matter. Compared to what he felt from Eldmia, it was new blood.


    ¡°Younger brother¡­ is that, divine power¡­?¡±


    Neither his head nor his perception could keep up with why the human race felt magic and divine power. Eselua stood up from her seat and quietly exined, while parents were swaying at the shocking sight that made them forget even the n to say thank you.


    ¡°Zeke, hold on. We¡¯ll talk about that after we¡¯re gone.¡±


    As if they had agreed to do so in advance, Ashley, who was sitting next to Eldmia, nodded and stood up.


    After applying a simple soundproofing magic, Eselua kissed him on the cheek and left, but Siegfried couldn¡¯t even react properly. Asilie, who flinched for a moment when she saw Eselua kissing her, sneaked back and did the same to Eldmia, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Siegfried was able toe to his senses only after Asilie had left the tent and Eldmia corrected her posture and sat down and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Wee to Siegfried.¡±


    Siegfried couldn¡¯t figure out what that sloppy posture meant, so Siegfried burst outughing without even realizing it.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, Mr. Tofu is cute!

 Chapter 469

    Siegfried¡¯s reaction to the joke thrown to lighten the atmosphere was to pinch his cheek with augh.


    That kind of reaction even though he must have stopped by the tent with Entire first. Like the face that is a little haggard than thest memory, and ording to Princess Messina, it may be that the aftermath of fatigue remains from not being able to sleep at night.


    ¡°Even if this is a dream, can you wake up with a pinch like that?¡±


    Of course, he pinched it really badly, so when he helped out with a word in Korean, Siegfried responded by pinching it a little harder, then slowly opened his mouth, putting his butt on the seat where Princess Esselua had been sitting just before.


    ¡°¡­Since when?¡±


    The fact that the answer came back in Korean is also very friendly. It was such a random question that I wanted to say one more word, but it reminded me of the fact that there were not a few clich¨¦s in the form of possessors or bted awareness of memories.


    I wanted to change the atmosphere, so a lot of drips appeared and disappeared in a short moment, but even if I threw them all, the guy¡¯s tension didn¡¯t seem to be relieved, so I gave a normal answer.


    ¡°From the beginning.¡±


    ¡°No, really!?¡±


    ¡°Really. My category is Reincarnated.¡±


    There was no need for cumbersome exnation. After all, Siegfried knew that there was no reason to reveal that he was a reincarnated person or a possessed person, as long as it was clear that they were from the same Earth anyway.


    Right now, even now, ¡®So that means it was a real Yaka arrow.¡¯ Siegfried, who said the same thing and shook my head, did not doubt my words at all.


    ¡°Why did you keep it hidden until now?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything good to reveal? Originally, if it wasn¡¯t for this incident, I had no intention of revealing it in the future.¡±


    ¡°You thought you were going to pretend you didn¡¯t know at all and just get along?¡±


    Siegfried questioned me back, even his eyebrows curled into eight characters as if he didn¡¯t understand, but my answer was certain.


    ¡°of course.¡±


    At the time, I wasn¡¯t a warrior. Strictly speaking, I was already marked as a hero from birth, but Epaga-sama didn¡¯t want me to shoulder the task of being a hero, so it was more like I didn¡¯t have to be a hero, but it was okay.


    If the Demon King¡¯s army hadn¡¯t destroyed our vige, there is a high possibility that we would have lived as a proud adventurer dreaming of bing an ordinary adventurer until we died.


    There is no purpose or duty to maintain the bnce of the world, defeat the demon lord, or subdue demons. Of course, he might have tried to kill all the demons in sight.


    Life is like a healing open world game with nothing to do with quests, so what reason is there to join the hardships of a warrior with a clearly defined main quest?


    ¡°Even if I pretended to know, the only thing I would get was the pleasure and wee I could feel from meeting people from the same country. It wasn¡¯t. I thought I¡¯d keep my mouth shut and hold on because it was obvious that if I got involved, only troublesome things would get involved.¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you kept rejecting scouting offers?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. If you¡¯ve read some novels, don¡¯t you know? Crawling into a warrior¡¯s harem party to look good? Do you suffer inside and out? It¡¯s not like you can defeat the demon king and return to Earth.¡±


    Originally, I had no intention of meeting or anything to meet. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have any intention of avoiding it, but because of the unintentional entanglement and twist, I became kind enough to help.


    After answering and taking a sip of tea, Siegfried looked at me in amazement as if he had thought of something, tilted his head and asked again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°Uh. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m connected to my previous life because of personal circumstances. I died on Earth, so I¡¯m grateful for my life here. Isn¡¯t it a bit different from you?¡±


    Siegfried lowered his head uncharacteristically and let out a sigh when I asked him indirectly, recalling how hemented that he had been taken by force while drinking in the Empire.


    ¡°¡­Ha, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    It was somewhat of an expected answer. If you were full of dissatisfaction with God like you said to me, when you heard Korean, you wouldn¡¯t have been shaken like a reed, but you would have moved on right away and behaved like a great demon king.


    Even if he was annoyed by the sudden drag, it was already several years ago. If you¡¯ve been treated badly, it¡¯s not even that, so it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve definitely noticed this time that the time you¡¯ve spent here has be impossible to ignore.


    ¡°You, I heard that the illusion wizard was shaken because he spoke Korean?¡±


    There are still many things you want to ask me, but it wasn¡¯t an environment full of leisure enough toy down a nogari while solving the earth, so I decided to turn the topic and move on to the main topic.


    ¡°To be precise¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is a way to return to Earth. That¡¯s what you did.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was. Not anymore.¡±


    Did Entire have a pretty big impact? To be honest, I thought I would still be confused about the return, leaving the likes and dislikes of this ce, but the answer came back neater than expected.


    ¡°I saw Entire on the way. Saint Belessica told me that you healed her.¡±


    With a deep sigh, pouring tea into Eselua¡¯s cup, Siegfried spoke first.


    ¡°You mean you said you wanted to leave it and you couldn¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes fuck. So, I wanted to put everything aside and say thank you.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky. Originally, I came only to reveal that I am from Earth and to prevent you from making hasty judgments.¡±


    At least, if Siegfried hadn¡¯t shown signs of fluttering like Dumbo the baby elephant, Princess Messina wouldn¡¯t have moved, and in that case, I would have been rxing in the cabin for a while without knowing anything.


    If so, wouldn¡¯t Entyre have ended his life with the Axe Mk2 and did all kinds of shoveling while properly taking pictures of regret, obsession, and waste? When you think about it, there is no other way to express it other than that I am lucky.


    ¡°¡­why did you think that?¡±


    Once again, I wonder if this is the luck of the warrior, and I wonder why I don¡¯t have this kind of luck. I asked.


    ¡°What? Did you reveal my identity and try to help you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that. You said it at the academy. It¡¯s not that the entire demon tribe has ill feelings, so the goal is to get revenge on the officials involved and then stop touching you. If what I said at that time was sincere, I would appease the demon tribe. Wasn¡¯t it a position where it didn¡¯t matter whether or not I cooperated with the Demon King¡¯s army?¡±


    I can¡¯t guess why you bothered to break down the sense of distance you maintained and try not to fall over to the demon army. That was the sound after all.


    There is no doubt that I am a person who does not know what kind of situation I am in, and there is a possibility that I am a regressor with little future foresight. It was annoying to misunderstand and exin without it, so I barely endured it.


    ¡°Anyway, that was the point.¡±


    Before exining in words, I took out my sword and put it on the table, and the guy¡¯s eyes naturally focused. Siegfried wasn¡¯t particrly wary as he watched me pull out the sword, but he soon understood the condition of my sword and, at a cursory nce, made an expression as if he were collecting countless hooks overhead.


    ¡°First of all, the first reason is that these bastards did not dare to show grace and rebelled against Epaga. I want to be.¡±


    Since he decided to act as a hero, he had to expose everything rted to evil spirits. But how can I just let go of the news that the warrior who was an ally might be deceived by those damn things?


    Siegfried, who flinched as if to say something, looked back at me and the sword as soon as he heard my exnation, narrowing his brows. It seems that he is thinking hard about what he is feeling right now and what I said.


    ¡°Is that what I¡¯m feeling right now? Divine power and magical power.¡±


    Seeing that I noticed not only divine power but also magic power, Siegfried must have learned the sense that the people of the Silver Eagle Brigade said I felt like a demon. I was anxiously asking if I was a hero, but that wasn¡¯t what was important right now, so I tapped my sword to call attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you everything anyway, as long as I¡¯ve yed the previous life card. But for now, let¡¯s focus on this. The reason why Entire¡¯s wound didn¡¯t heal and the reason I was able to fix it.¡±


    ¡°¡­remnants of evil spirits.¡±


    A short nod and a short reply. Satisfied with the excellent agreement, he continued his exnation.


    ¡°The power of that dregs erodes people and turns them into monsters. I don¡¯t know the principle yet, but I¡¯m guessing that the holy power contained in Epa¡¯s holy relics and the remnants of the already dead evil spirits were forged into weapons.¡±


    ¡°A holy relic? Did the demons intervene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all, but it looks like it from the circumstances. The situation is a bitplicated there too. First of all, the saintess foreshadowed the purge and holy war.¡±


    For Siegfried, who once again expressed his doubts with his face as soon as he mentioned the saintess, I briefly told him some of the information I knew, including how I got involved with the saintess. There was no point in talking about it. Most of the exnations could have been exined simply by Ephaga-sama intervening in my previous life.


    ¡°After all, are you saying that your sword is the only way to heal if you get hit by dregs?¡±


    I was worried that it might leak out of the topic again and dig in, but the guy who was thinking about it with his chin resting calmly just looked at my sword for a while and then asked another question.


    ¡°At least from what I know. That doesn¡¯t mean that this sword¡¯s function is grandiose. Regardless of whether it is a good or evil god, it just absorbs the divine power. It is possible because the evil god is also a god after all. If there is a simr item, it will have the same effect. I think you can.¡±


    ¡°How did you get that? Did the saint of the Demonic Church help you?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s bitter. Saint ¡®sama. In the process of dealing with the monster who became a monster, something simr to a vine was identally created. That¡¯s why I kept emphasizing that I was lucky from the beginning.¡±


    The dumbfounded Siegfried he had when he first entered the tent was no longer there. He stared at me with a serious face and opened his mouth while drinking the already cooled tea at once.


    ¡°First of all, the scraps. But I¡¯ll listen to the rest of the story without going overboard.¡±


    I¡¯m so d I¡¯m not an immature idiot. I got up from my seat with a smile, grabbed my sword, and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you everything as well, so don¡¯t worry. No, should you rather worry?¡±


    ¡°¡­ what else are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about. Before I died over there, I was in myte twenties.¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s brow, which had been extremely serious until just now, wrinkled. But that¡¯s not to reprimand me for not being serious in this situation.


    ¡°Where¡­ should I watch Jang Yoo Yoo like a Korean? How old was my brother when he came over?¡±


    It¡¯s because I realized that up and down has changed.

 Chapter 470

    As expected, Siegfried was younger than me.


    what more needs to be said The age of the guy and I proved that there was a perfect hierarchical rtionship, so the result was obvious.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s do well in the future?¡±


    ¡°Nue¡­ hee¡­¡±


    Like a person who made the wrong choice of entrusting his hair to a local hairdresser, he gritted his teeth and patted Siegfried on the shoulder as he answered, escaping from the tent. greeted


    It wasn¡¯t because I had any specific requirements, but because I was in a situation where I had no choice but to stand out, it was more like Princess Eselua¡¯s consideration so that I could properly distance myself from the people around me. Afterwards, after exining the situation as agreed with Siegfried and expressing her intention to apany her to tomorrow¡¯s battle, Princess Eselua, unlike the knights who briefly expressed admiration and goodwill, expressed her doubts.


    ¡°Are you okay? There will be people in the kingdom who will look at you with an unpleasant gaze.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s already an agreement with Messina and Princess.¡±


    Those who are dissatisfied with the fact that as soon as the knight of Isthel¡¯s flute moves to the battlefield without any agreement with themander, he moves with the warriors of the empire, everyone will be ruled by the king¡¯s order. In the first ce, my purpose itself was to prevent the shoveling of the Demon King¡¯s army and Siegfried, who can speak Korean, so there is no reason to associate with the military.


    ¡°My brother will be able to exin the details, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Neue. Mureunijieu¡­¡±


    This is really fun. If you show it in front of Esmuerter, it will be very good and you will surely want to die.


    ¡°Zeke¡­?¡±


    Apart from my sentiments, it was Princess Eselua who couldn¡¯t ept the sudden change in situation and collected hooks over her head, but Siegfried had to make excuses for this. I decided to make a very embarrassing im that I had decided to serve him as my older brother out of gratitude for saving Entyre¡¯s life.


    Wee to the world of sibling reversal, Eselua.


    ¡°¡­Oh dear. Excuse me, Asilier led me to the pre-prepared abode. I have an attendant and an escort and have already told them, so feel free to instruct them if you need anything.¡±


    Realizing btedly that I had been bruised, I thanked Princess Esselua for her consideration and headed to the tent where Asillie was resting with a guide, an imperial knight.


    Siegfried promised to deliver it when tomorrow¡¯s work was decided, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything after that.


    Rather than beating up troublesome things, it was to respect Siegfried¡¯s judgment and the soldiers who had been rolling on this battlefield for months or years, so he didn¡¯tin either.


    ¡°Then rest in peace.¡±


    As soon as I arrived at the tent, I responded to the courteous greetings of the knights in the escort and polite imperial knights with moderation, as if taking over, and entered the tent. Sitting on the bed with the twodies-in-waiting, Asilie could be seen stroking the elongated Leica, clearly expressing her displeasure with thedies-in-waiting.


    ¡°What are you so ufortable with, older sister? Think of her as a housekeeper like Tie.¡±


    When I said a word because it was funny, Asillie looked at me as if she was dumbfounded and protested.


    ¡°Tier doesn¡¯t just stand still and wait for my instructions¡­!¡±


    Thedies-in-waitingughed very lightly, as if they were unfamiliar with such a reaction, and Iughed because I was surprised that Asilie had not had such an experience even though she had lived for over a hundred years, so I was pped on the shoulder for shame.


    ¡°Rather than that, did the story end well?¡±


    With Asilie inting her cheeks at my reaction, she quickly took off her gear with the help of thedies-in-waiting, then Asilie, who put down her Leica and brewed tea in a luxurious teapot that had been ced in advance, spoke first.


    ¡°Yes. It was sorted out without any major problems. Now, I think it will be finished if we join the next operation and capture only the phantom wizard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following you, but I can¡¯t stand with you on the battlefield¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Asilier¡¯s skill with a bow is obviously close to art, but it is limited to the bow skill, and closebat is definitely weak, so you can¡¯t y together on the battlefield like Entire.


    It was for that reason that he only aimed for sniping when fighting the Demon King¡¯s Special Forces, so he would know better than anyone else that there was nothing new, but the face of Asilie, who handed him the teacup, was sincerely full of regret.


    But I¡¯m rather thinking that it¡¯s a relief that Asilie can¡¯t fight melee.


    ¡°Even if my sister was good at closebat, I would have been reluctant this time.¡±


    ording to what we talked about for a while, the weapon that pierced Entire¡¯s shoulder was a spear.


    Considering that Siegfried¡¯s skills are by no means easy, it is said that he is either a spearman skilled enough tounch a surprise attack after aiming for his back, or a mass offensive, but he pierced Entire¡¯s shield with his shoulder. So, of course, it¡¯s closer to the former.


    ¡°The axeman brought out the secondary armament with the feeling that it was ast resort, but this side is likely to be the main armament at all.¡±


    A strong man who fights with a weapon that is tetanic just by brushing against him. It is said that it is the military policy to start bombing the area with high-ranking magic when a simr-looking person appears after Entyre was attacked, but what more exnation is needed?


    After the exnation, Asilier¡¯s gaze at me began to fill with worries and concerns, but he only epted a promise to be careful, and did not try to dissuade him.


    The first day I arrived at the front went like that.


    Even though there was an unknown threat lurking on the battlefield, I was able to sleepfortably even in the bustling atmosphere because the signs were good, such as treating Entire and solving Siegfried¡¯s problems upon arrival.


    ?


    I woke up to the sound of the trumpet on the battlefield, which I hadn¡¯t heard in a while, after the winter sky, when the sun rosete, became clearer.


    Even though it was a front line, it was not that they steadfastly blew the weather trumpet. I was just woken up by the signal that rang out in the midst of a battle on the battlefield far away. However, the fact that I was awakened by the sound of the trumpet made me feel bad for no reason, which was an unavoidable racial characteristic of a veteran of the Republic of Korea.


    It felt like ck humor to be able to sleep peacefully while people were dying on the battlefield¡­ but since I was going to run around with Siegfried today anyway, I didn¡¯t feel particrly sorry or notice. The hard-working soldiers only nced at me for a moment as they passed by, and when they expressed awe, they showed no swearing or dissatisfaction with their eyes.


    Honestly, it might have been morefortable to curse with my eyes. I don¡¯t know how the rumor about the flute knight spread, but thanks to the soldiers passing by, even saluting as if they had met a national savior, it was more noticeable that I woke upte than getting upte.


    ¡°No matter how much I hear the damn trumpet, I can¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    We would have slipped back into the tent had it not been for our little brother Siegfried from far away grumbling. Maybe it was early, but I met the eyes of the guy who was walking with his gear already full, and I greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Wee my brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wash it. I can¡¯t adapt to this any more.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so dead in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around, really. Did you think we¡¯d have a conversation like this here?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I hate it when I see him shaking his head and splitting the threads. Even though there are escorts, they can even yfully pretend to bow and say hello.


    ¡°Have you eaten, brother?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go out to eat together.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that expression sounds like shit.¡±


    My feet went out without my knowledge. Siegfried still split the room and naturally blocked my kick with the shin protector, but as if he was not joking, he nodded his head and said to the escort guarding the entrance.


    ¡°Later, tell thedies-in-waiting to bring Asili-nim¡¯s share.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t digest the soldiers, warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ying. I wonder if those who can¡¯t digest it will try to steal my bread and eat it.¡±


    I wondered if it was because he was an imperial knight, so he could have afortable conversation, but listening to him speak, it seems that he just maintains a consistent attitude and lives without a sense of distance. As he sent Laika, who was trying to sneak out, back inside and followed him, Siegfried, who had maintained an awkward attitude until just now, corrected his posture and expression and opened his mouth quietly.


    ¡°I heard a story just now, but the demon king¡¯s movements have changed a bit, as if he had noticed that his brother wasing.¡±


    I knew there would be a serious story, but the content felt a bit out of the blue, so I tilted my head. Defense magic that counters observation magic is the basis of the basics on the battlefield, so it won¡¯t be that way, can you hit the surveince with a 24-hour telescope?


    ¡°By what number?¡±


    ¡°You were attacked by monsters on your way here, right? They¡¯re not naturally urring.¡±


    Ah, living, breathing noise pollution. I thought he showed crazy aggression, but there was something.


    ¡°Monster trainer? Or mind control?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out that far. Since the amount is the goal, I only maximize the aggression. It¡¯s hard to catch the tail because only one or two of them are used like surveince drones.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we like that?¡±


    ¡°There is, but the scale and utilization are different.


    In this case, the magic power is a thug. Seeing Siegfried ring at me with his nose wrinkled in dissatisfaction, I kicked the shin guard once more.


    ¡°Anyway. How did you bring up the story?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be nervous that he will repeat what his brother did during the Battle of Levien.¡±


    ¡°¡­A surprise attack from the rear?¡±


    With a short nod, a smile spread across Siegfried¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that I was nervous, I was very nervous. To the point where the wires were slightly pushed out.¡±


    It is rather poisonous to have excellent intelligence. Understanding what Siegfried meant, I smiled equally at the unexpected ie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I know yeah.¡±


    Obviously, from a distance, it would have looked like two viinsughing, not two warriors.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Altair!

 Chapter 471

    It was after the appearance of the Special Operations Command that the status of the illusion wizard began to be re-examined within the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Previously, the theory was that it was impossible for even the best illusion wizards to stand out on the battlefield, but one day a new turning point was reached through sphemous research and investigations by a newly established secret organization.


    The key is Shinyeok (ÉñÓò). There was an answer to the power of the gods, who had previously existed in the realm of ignorance and changed the area into their own realm at the same time as Advent.


    It is not known where the devil¡¯s body was obtained, but one of the many results from the process of interpreting the dead divinity contributed greatly to the development of illusion magic. I was able toplete a spell to manifest the countless pre-stages required for casting in an instant like a divine role.


    The ripple effect of that was enormous. It was a natural reaction, since the lump of luggage that was only a fixed trap became a weapon that could directly pursue the enemy.


    As soon as the illusion wizard activates the spell, those within the range are afflicted with magic without even realizing it. Even though its essence is magic, it is so secretive that it is difficult for even skilled wizards to notice unless they know in advance, perhaps because divine power is used for the expression of magic.


    Of course, as everything in the world requires a price, there was a very slight stumbling block, but it was also possible to cope with it by adjusting the scale of magic, so high-ranking officials who visually confirmed the research results wanted to put it on the front line immediately.


    However, Calesi Vicis, the ¡®tower builder¡¯ who has been leading the development of the Special Operations Command and Illusion Magic research at the cutting edge, decided to thoroughly hide this epoch-making achievement from the front line.


    It was only to be used as a trump card to deal with the hero.


    ¡®Even though it was packaged so grandiosely, it was just a by-product derived from the process of proving the hypothesis that the essence of the gods is magic.¡¯


    The woman, with her untidy dark brown hair loosely tied and pulled back, recalling the past with eyes filled with heavy fatigue, raised her upper body, scratching the horns that had grown like a bow over her ears. The lodgings and attendants, which were so splendidly decorated that one would not have dared dare to dare in the past, did not adapt easily.


    Outside, war is in full swing, but inside, it¡¯s a different world, enough to believe that nobles went out on a pic to pass the time. Due to the nature of the demon tribe, which favors the strong, it was a luxury that previous illusion wizards could not even dream of.


    ¡°Is there any movement of the hero yet?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Even two men and women bowing their heads as servants, they are capable people who can easily subdue a decent number of white captains. Realizing once again that he was using such people as escorts and attendants, Khalesi burst outughing.


    It was a very good deal no matter how many times I thought about it.


    ¡°What is the condition of the troops?¡±


    ¡°It has been reported that there are no signs of erosion. In case of any unforeseen circumstances, Deputy Basrd said that they went through a separate check.¡±


    The adjutant, who had faithfully followed him from the beginning of his research until now, was as cautious as Khalesi himself. Most of the people involved could be said to be trustworthy, since those who were not careful in the first ce were eroded or died in a runaway.


    Still, just in case, after finishing the meal and adjusting the schedule to check once more, Khalesi quickly finished the meal and left the tent.


    Then, tilting his head at the changed atmosphere overnight, he asked the escort guarding the tent.


    ¡°¡­Hasn¡¯t the troops decreased somehow?¡±


    ¡°A move order has been issued urgently. Levien¡¯s flute engineer has appeared on the front line.¡±


    ¡°The flute knight? A madman who jumps off that flying dragon?¡±


    When I first heard it, I wondered if I could not keep up with the changing world because I was shutting myself up and doing research, but it turned out that I was the only one living in a different world. In the end, after watching a surprise troop follow him, some say that he might be a genius, but from Calesh¡¯s point of view, it was just one of the madman¡¯s entricities identally caught.


    ¡°Does themand believe that he has an enormous influence enough to make drastic changes to the front line?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the situation was not favorable, but it was because they clearly defeated the one who shoots the light. The headquarters seems to be wary of the ability to break through the outer castle alone and the creation of a surprise force as variables, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­well


    , Judging by what he did, he seemed more like a warrior.¡±


    Even though he saw the warriors of the empire in person, he was a person of interest who took absurd steps to the extent that such words came out. Rather, if a strong manparable to Itsiel¡¯s 10 swords had appeared, themand wouldn¡¯t have moved so hastily.


    variable. It¡¯s always been a problem with Gnome¡¯s variables.


    ¡°The headquarters is also having a hard time. I¡¯m going to check on my subordinates, so if there¡¯s an emergency, look for it there.¡±


    Khalesi pretended to be calm while watching the escort bow her head politely, but in reality, she was ovee with a strange pleasure.


    In terms of strength alone, that person was superior to him. Illusion magic, which is all about deceiving people in the first ce, is nothing new since it is not even at the level of being able to intervene in discussions of strength.


    However, now Khalesi can immediately cast illusion magic and make the escort choose death by herself. It would be an idea that would frighten others if they knew about it, but Khalesi was getting the greatest satisfaction from making such assumptions in everyday life.


    For demons, strength is everything. Maybe it was because I came back after being freed from the bondage of that strength for the rest of my life.


    After bing more stable and getting used to the power, if you deal with even the hero, you will be able to look at higher ces. Entering the barracks where his subordinates were staying, imagining a future full of only flowery paths, Khalesi opened his mouth as he looked at the people who were angling and saluting with satisfaction as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Basd.¡±


    ¡°Yes, chief.¡±


    At Khalesi¡¯s call, a rare blond man with an impressive horn rose from his seat.


    ¡°I heard that the inspection was alreadypletedst night. I came here for the first time in a while¡­ but there is nothing wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong.¡±


    The man called Basd answered the question immediately, without hesitation.


    And it was a report of ¡®anomalies¡¯ that had already been talked about in advance. Khalesi feignedposure while forcing herself to frown, nodded lightly.


    ¡°Okay, can we go out and talk for a minute?¡±


    In order to distract his subordinates, he ordered a recheck of the equipment, and after seeing Basrd follow him, Khalesi hardened his expression as soon as the tent at the entrance came down.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Two. They were the ones whocked the most skill, but they couldn¡¯t keep theirposure on the battlefield and fought a little too much.¡±


    ¡°In what form?¡±


    ¡°I was directly involved in the killing.¡±


    Tsk. Khalesi, who unconsciously clicked her tongue, lowered her head, pressing her temple with her index finger.


    Even if it¡¯s just dead dregs, evil spirits are evil spirits, and if you¡¯re a little careless, you¡¯ve be an ¡®obstacle¡¯ like this. It doesn¡¯t matter if it simply dazzles, threatens, and confuses the opponent, but if you change the direction of the illusion and intervene in the form of direct murder, it crosses the line in an instant.


    It is not necessary to do so, but it is a symptom of making someone close to an idiot who can¡¯t do anything, or making them mistaken for an acquaintance and then stabbing them to death.


    It was an act that elerated erosion, and at the same time it was evidence that erosion had begun.


    ¡°No matter how much I emphasize that using that type of magic is inefficient, it eventuallyes out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a normal case. It was a case where I had no choice but to try it until I was on the verge of death. I missed it and came to this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    It was impossible to point out each soldier and ask what kind of battle they fought today. If you meet a strong enemy, you can¡¯t tell them to die gracefully, so it was better to adjust it to kill as many enemies as possible before beingpletely encroached on.


    ¡°They said that many troops fell into the rear.


    ¡°Shall we put a word onmand?¡±


    ¡°I do it myself. You just position yourself well in advance so that they can rampage without hesitation.¡±


    Since Basrd had predicted this situation for a long time while studying together, there were no unnecessaryments. There were times when I worried about what to do if I hesitated, but fortunately, he was the kind of person who thought it was all the same whether he died from erosion or died fighting on the battlefield.


    And it was the same with Khalesi, so she had no regrets about her two soon-to-be subordinates.


    Khalesi headed to themand post, hoping that this opportunity could be used to reliably deal with or conciliate the hero.


    Just in time, a signal red up in the distance announcing the appearance of the hero.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Mr. Sawawasawa!

 Chapter 472

    The eastern front of Itthel was facing the same morning for years.


    It can be said that those who entered the ranks of superhumans on a specific front run amok, respond to it, and otherwise, the devastated days leading to sluggish wars of attrition have made the greatest contribution to eating away at people¡¯s minds.


    Nevertheless, the biggest reason why the soldiers on both sides were able to hold on to their spirit and endure was because they believed that this war was a great war in which the fate of the races was staked in the form of humans and demons, demons and warriors.


    Even if I want to copse from exhaustion, I can¡¯t. It is close to impossible to deal with the Demon King¡¯s army spreading in all directions in one¡¯s territory in a situation where you have to pour all your strength just by maintaining a limited frontline.


    So we have to stop here. It was easier said than done to maintain a long war with just that will, but no one is taking issue with it.


    Because many people proved it with their actions and actually maintained it.


    And that hasn¡¯t changed since the brave Siegfried first appeared on the battlefield. Soldiers who have been trained for a long time on the battlefield thought that even legendary warriors could not bring dramatic changes to the battlefield, and thanks to the


    way they adapt to the battlefield and be stronger day by day, the morale of a warrior is said to be a warrior. If the supermen who are making their name on the front line appear right away, the warrior will still fall back and someone else will have to step in.


    However, no one is disappointed to see it. This is because the hero knows that he is only an adversary to deal with the demon king, and not a demigod who can save the world alone.


    The soldiers on the battlefield took up arms to fight today, considering it their task to support the warriors until the day of the decisive battle and make them strong enough to fight the demon king. Hopefully this boring battlefield will end before the next generation.


    At the forefront of that battlefield, Siegfried and Eldmia were standing today.


    ¡°The ground is red.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s and that has been stained with blood for years. This is good enough.¡±


    The warrior and the flute knight.


    At first, even those who only cared about the warriors start to stir when they recognize the fame of the flute knight and the two-handed ax and helmet. Even Entire, who had been seriously injured a few days ago and was recovering, showed up and was delighted with the resurrection of the warrior party for a while. Tension fell on the faces of those who realized what it meant that more knights and pdins were deployed next to them than usual. .


    ¡°As soon as I show up, the signal re will go up. It takes about 20 minutes for them to react and deal with it.¡±


    The sight of Eldmia, who nodded lightly and rxed her shoulders, corrected her grip on the axe, was very menacing.


    The stone statue seems to be moving when the armor, which is apparently made of simple but very solid, isbined with a tall figure that is half a fist taller than most knights. The helmet, which protects the face and neck in such detail that one wonders if it is right to see the front, cannot even guess how the visor opens, so it feels like it is not a helmet but the head of another being.


    ¡°I should give you an unforgettable 20 minutes.¡±


    As if a word from Eldmia flowing from the helmet was a signal, a trumpet announcing the advance rang out from the rear, and the battle began.


    The warrior and the flute knight did not run.


    It didn¡¯t even happen that I rushed into the enemy line and disrupted the battle line like in the scene in the legend. Siegfried moved forward much more calmly than he always did, and Eldmia also stood beside him and proceeded calmly. The calm and ordinary appearance of the two people who did not reach the ranks of supermen, but who are sure to reach it soon, had the power to make the surroundings tense because they were rather ordinary.


    This was no different from the Demon King¡¯s army. Noticing the human army, the imperial g, and the warriors approaching far away, some of themmented their own luck and sent out a signal.


    The signal that followed like a beacon will be transmitted to the headquarters in an instant and lead to the appearance of units that have consistently stopped the warriors on the battlefield recently, but that does not mean that they can move the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    Responding to the hero¡¯s movement means that he must move one stepter than the opponent, and it was always the soldiers who saw blood while moving so slowly.


    Sighs came from all over the demon king¡¯s army, but that didn¡¯t mean their will was broken. Still, a hero is better than a superman. The battle that has continued like that for the past few months is just unfolding again. Everyone thought so and prepared for a battle with the hero by raising their magic power.


    ¡°Those who are not loyal to the apostates! Drop your weapons!¡±


    Everyone may have been taken aback by the sudden outcry because they believed that the same daily routine would repeat itself. Heads tilted without asking who said first at the strange advice, not the usual shouts and curse words, and the shouting continued even while questions lingered.


    ¡°Those who truly care about the fate of the demons! Escape from the temptations of evil spirits ande to me!¡±


    It was a sounding from a knight with an ax standing next to the hero. At least, only a few of them whose brains are spinning a little faster are ¡®Are they renegades?¡¯ I guessed, but there was no horn in the helmet that protects the head firmly.


    ¡°Those who voluntarily escape from Epaga-sama¡¯s shelter! Death will make atonement!¡±


    So theyughed at the same time. Every now and then, crazy people appear. No, I won¡¯t attach a madman to the hero¡¯s side, so is that some kind of sabotage strategy? It was a very natural process for such a reaction to spread across the ranks.


    ¡°For the peace of the continent and the glory of the devil!¡±


    ¨C Pip!


    Even at the moment when an unknown whistle reverberated across the battlefield, most of the Demon King¡¯s Army thought that way.


    ¡°They¡¯re all really crazy¡­¡±


    And in return, the shield soldiers in the front line died without even reacting properly.


    It happened in an instant that the sacredwposed of strangely familiar sacred power flew over their corpses while they stared nkly at the colleague standing in front of them suddenly copsing.


    ¡°Death to the apostates!¡±


    The demon kings who witnessed the scene were convinced.


    something, something is wrong


    ?


    Of course, it was the soldiers fighting on the front line who noticed the huge cracks on the battlefield faster than anyone else.


    ¡°The battle line is broken! Assault! Assault!!¡±


    On the side of the Demon King¡¯s army, the front line began to bepressed to the extent that it could be confirmed with the naked eye.


    ¡°Push it! Horny brats, the squares have be thinner! Today, we nt the kingdom¡¯s g on Deer Tail Hill!¡±


    On the side of the kingdom army, they couldn¡¯t keep up with the breakthrough power that exceeded expectations, and a tense situation unfolded, almost making a hole in the front line.


    It was an obvious good fortune for the kingdom¡¯s army to anyone¡¯s eyes, but it wasn¡¯t an expected result, so it was everyone in a tense situation.


    If you can¡¯t keep up, your allies will be isted. Based on the experience umted over a long period of time on the battlefield, the soldiers subconsciously understood the situation and ran to support the units that showed unknown breakthrough power faster than orders from the superiors.


    The scene of the cavalry opening the road for support, the infantry blocking, and the knights running was more refreshing than any recent battle on the front, so some soldiers cheered with excitement. Those who somehow saw and understood the situation were thrilled and sought God.


    ¡°Even if my arm is cut off, run! Never leave me alone!¡±


    Finally, a new wind blows through the wires.


    Realizing this fact, the kingdom armyughed, and the demon king army cried.


    ¡°The sword of the human race?!¡±


    ¡°No signal! Just regr troops and warriors! The Superman is not moving!¡±


    ¡°But why are you like that!¡±


    Confusedmanders rushed to determine the cause, but it was not enough. The aftermath of the chaos from the warriors was beyond what they could have imagined.


    Even if he has not yet entered the ranks of superhumans, he is still a warrior. And because it was the kingdom army and the empire that had no intention of letting that hero die, there were certain strong people around him.


    But that is already within the assumed range. No matter how much troops were removed, it did not mean that they ignored the power of the enemy and moved. They were moving their troops, assuming that not only the hero, but also the situation in which up to two sword masters would appear at the same time, and the positive situation in which the hero prated deeply with excessive greed was also considered.


    But now it has gone far beyond that.


    As if there are two warriors.


    ¡°The Flute Knight! The Flute Knight has arrived!¡±


    ¡°There is no fucking dragon!!!¡±


    In the midst of confusion because he couldn¡¯t ept the sudden change of situation, he was themander who unknowingly threatened me with a nonsensical report, but I had no regrets. Why is there a story about a madman jumping from the sky riding a flying dragon in a sky without even a single bird?


    Normally, I would have been very nervous at the shout of the superior, but seeing the kingdom army gradually elerating the breakthrough, the spine became chilly, so the soldier who devoted himself to evil answered as if he was fighting back.


    ¡°That crazy bastard ising this time without a dragon! With dragons and love!¡±


    Fortunately, themander hadmon sense, but was not ipetent or stupid. Feeling unusual, he sent a signal, and the wizard next to him cast a spell to check the battlefield.


    The sight that appeared in conjunction with the crystal ball was devastating. There is not a single archer in sight, but for some reason, allies die irregrly from all directions, and while the fear is contagious and their movements slow down, warriors and other knights rush in like war horses.


    Among them, the only thing that stood out was the existence of a man holding a two-handed ax and almost slicing allies.


    It wasn¡¯t too hard to figure out who it was because it was the look written on the order.


    ¡°Levien¡¯s Nightmare¡­!¡±


    flute knight.


    Everyone firmly believed that he would aim for the rear again, but for some reason, that madman was rampaging with the hero in the front line.


    In the midst of his teeth grinding, the flute knight suddenly stopped striking his axe and raised his head.


    It was difficult to see his gaze because it was covered by the helmet, but strangely, both the wizard and themander tilted their heads as they seemed to be looking at magic that was floating in an invisible form in the sky.


    ¡°Hey, is he looking at magic right now?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. This is invisible magic¡­¡±


    The wizard¡¯s face drained of blood as he tried to refute this nonsense.


    With the index and middle fingers of his left hand outstretched, the flute knight pointed to the location of my eyes, and soon, with only his index finger extended, he aimed precisely at the magic eye.


    Unlike themander, who couldn¡¯t help but react with a sense of rage, the wizard screamed as if he had seen a ghost and stepped back and ate the crystal ball.

 Chapter 473

    The human race spreads the holyw with the divine power of the demon god, and speaks of punishment for the apostate.


    Looking at the situation alone, it was just something to be dismissed as part of the numerous entricities and madness that took ce on the battlefield.


    In the first ce, demons weren¡¯t the only ones living in the Demonic Territory, so it¡¯s not unusual to see humans worshiping demons.


    If you have sincere faith, you can awaken your divine power, and if you do, it is possible to train to a level where you can fight enough, even if you are weaker than other heretic judges or warriors of the church.


    It was just that the Demonic Church did not intervene in this war, so there was nothing to do.


    So, it was a very rare spectacle to see humans like the Crusader of the Demonic Church fighting alongside the army of the Itthiel kingdom and the hero, but it was not impossible.


    However, it was a different matter for the target toy waste to the frontlines with the power of a warrior.


    Because of that, the Demon King¡¯s army fell into confusion, and unlike usual when they wielded swords mechanically, they had no choice but to fall into trouble while using their brains.


    ¡°What is it!? Why is the Crusader of the Demonic Church out there!?¡±


    In fact, whether it was a crusader, a pdin, or a heretic judge, such a small thing was fine.


    What was important was the fact that the existence of the Demonic Church, which had remained silent and did not participate in the war even though it was regarded as a great war on which the fate of the race depended, appeared in the enemy camp.


    Because it had enough ripple power to paralyze the demon king¡¯s reason.


    While the mercilessly pushed front line was ridiculed at first, and the word ¡°apostasy¡± he shouted made the soldiers¡¯ limbs heavy, the unknown tension that had been hovering among the Demon King¡¯s forces gradually began to degenerate into anxiety and fear.


    ¡°Fuck your senses! Wake up, you bastards! We are demons! Even if we serve the demon, we serve it, and even if we receive the protection of the demon, we receive it! Don¡¯t be swayed by such words!¡±


    It was a natural step for those called foremen and captains to raise their voices in order to end such anxiety and seize all discipline.


    ¡°Are those guys who rolled as they were supposed to on this fucking battlefield get swayed by something like that?!¡±


    The demons, who could tell just by looking at the scars on their face and horns, how many lives and deaths they had crossed, shouted in a loud voice and cut the kingdom army in half.


    Even in the midst of this, the other captain, who had been arranging the battle lines with an extremely calm attitude, tried to calm the confusion by entrusting the new recruits who could note to their senses to the senior officers.


    The centurion, one of the few battle mages among the demons, drew the attention of allies by deliberately casting vast magic to boost morale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯re fighting for! For freedom!¡±


    Their judgment for their allies was not wrong. In fact, some of the soldiers ¡®nearly¡¯ were moved by their courageous actions and quickly regained their stability.


    The only fault they have is that they didn¡¯t know that they shouldn¡¯t expose their location like that.


    -Piik!


    Even in the overflowing noise, Eldmia¡¯s needle crosses the battlefield with a whistling sound that is so alien to the ears.


    The mouth of a warrior who roared loudly while throwing a knight halfway through was pierced, the captain who was calmly maintaining the square had a hole in the back of his head, and the centurion¡¯s heart, which was on the verge of shooting magic with the maximal magical power, was pierced. It took less than a minute to pierce.


    Only screams of pain came out of the warrior who wanted to boost the morale of his allies, and the despair of the team members who lost their trustworthy leader elerated even more, and the magic that the caster lost ran out of control, causing a huge explosion in the area.


    In the chaos of the battlefield, only two people realized that Eldmia had caused all these deaths.


    With Siegfried, who already knows what his weapon is.


    ¡°The hero is not the problem! Kill the flute knight! He uses the artifact!¡±


    One of the Demon King¡¯s forces bravely rushed to stop it after realizing that unknown projectiles were flying around and ughtering allies in ordance with Eldmia¡¯s whistle. The rest of the needles floated beside Eldmia, who faced him as he entered from the front, and the whistle rang out once more.


    ¡°I! I will open the way!¡±


    It was a heroic sight for the demon lords. The soldier who rushed towards Eldmia not only responded to all those needles, but also seeded in evading and defending with ghostly movements. Raising his small buckler and short sword forward, he closed the distance by destroying all eight projectiles with only his skill.


    For the Demon King¡¯s army, whose strength is everything, the movement was like an indicator that gave them the belief that they could win the battle if they listened to his instructions, and the veterans around them who made up their minds in a short moment of only tens of seconds also fixed their weapons. I grabbed it and ran towards Eldmia.


    There are knights around him, but they don¡¯t matter. Even if I die here, I will definitely kill that one guy. The movement of the demon king¡¯s army, which raised its magic with such determination, was explosive, but¡­


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    Seeing the scene, Siegfried¡¯s urgent shouts made him show a slight hesitation.


    Most of the missions and operations of the Special Operations Command were carried out in secret, so soldiers on the frontlines could not all know about it, but there was one major incident that no one knew.


    An incident in which a magic bomb was sent to the territory of Etis-El and tried to explode, but was reversed and suffered enormous damage. No matter how special operations headquarters were, there was no way topletely silence the disaster, and after the rumors spread, there was no one in the Demon King¡¯s Army who didn¡¯t know.


    Special Operations Command¡¯s official name for operation ¡®Thunderbolt¡¯.


    After an unexpected and devastating failure, it was called ¡®blind thunderbolt¡¯, but ordinary soldiers who did not know this called it ¡®Little Eldmia Raid Incident¡¯.


    Could the flute knight be ¡®that¡¯ Eldmia¡­?


    ¡°Don¡¯t just call me by name, look ahead.¡±


    There was no way to know the expression inside the helmet. However, that calm answer represented the skill and confidence of the flute knight, and an enormous amount of mana overflowed from his body.


    ¡°mind¡­?!¡±


    Before the soldier who was running at the forefront could even finish speaking, his head was cut off with his shield, sword, and hand.


    The blow was so clean that you could see a white line in the air, and it was incredibly fast for a two-handed axe. However, there was no time to admire the soldiers who ran after him. Because Eldmia, who had killed one person by instantly closing the distance of 10 meters, blew her whistle again.


    It was so natural that I wondered if it sounded like a flute every time I moved. Someone admired this, and someone faintly felt that divine power began to descend on the magic felt by Eldmia, and died without avoiding the flying needle.


    ¡°This is so damn good!¡±


    The soldier who was trying to take down Eldmia¡¯s ax that was being swung to cut his throat while barely avoiding the needle expressed regret and the cry he put in his mouth became a will.


    The other soldier, who understood that the movement was faster than before, flew back and attacked the other allies with the ax stuck in his chest, not understanding the situation of the flying two-handed axe.


    ¡°There is no noble cause or freedom in your fight, you blind apostates.¡±


    Even though he ughtered a man in an instant, the flute knight didn¡¯t even get out of breath. Among those who tried to make a bold charge, only one soldier at the rear understood the meaning of the intact magical energy and divine power that he felt from him.


    It is unknown whether it was because of hisck of skills or the slowest decision, but he sat down on the floor as he fully understood the situation at the cost of hisrades who had died earlier. Thanks to that, he was able to avoid the needle that was aiming at his neck and saved his life, but he couldn¡¯t be relieved by that fact.


    ¡°Dragon, warrior¡­¡±


    Humans cannot use magic.


    What is it if not a hero who directly refutes the fact that is like an immutable truth that has been with the history of the continent?


    ¡°He¡¯s a hero! The hero of the devil has joined the human race!¡±


    However, the warriors brandish their weapons, calling themselves apostates.


    The soldier who sat on the ground in a reality that was hard to handle with his sober mind eventually chose to run away, digging through the mud without even thinking about lifting his weapon again.


    ¡°M-Demon abandoned us!!¡±


    Seeing the soldier screaming and running away with a distorted face, Eldmia clicked her tongue briefly and reached out to retrieve the axe, then stood up again.


    ¡°no.¡±


    Anyone could see that he was in a position to throw a two-handed axe, but no one dared to stop it. Unlike the Humans, who had already given up on understanding the situation and decided to focus only on doing their duty, what the fleeing soldier felt was felt by the demon army around him as well¡­ ¡­Really a demon


    warrior Anxiety about what might happen made their limbs heavy.


    ¡°¡®You¡¯ turned your back on the ¡®sama¡¯ you drank.¡±


    As soon as the ax that left his hand was driven into the back of the fleeing soldier, a new re came from the Demon King¡¯s army.


    It was the signal to announce the arrival of the brave response force and the signal to retreat.

 Chapter 474

    There were many courageous people in the Demon King¡¯s Army, but there were not many people who could properly cope with the surprise attempt with a needle in the middle of a melee.


    Not only that, but among the regr soldiers, there were more that couldn¡¯t even react properly to my attacks, unless they were doping by using runaway magic power. At least it¡¯s safe to say that the guys who approached me, led by the guy who just confirmed the threat of the needle I was flying and made a quick decision, were the most usable in this area.


    At the same time that thest one of those useful guys died with my ax splitting his spine, someone who confirmed a signal re soaring into the sky from the demon lord¡¯s camp in the distance shouted.


    ¡°Check the enemy signal! Organize your formation! A wee wizard will appear soon!¡±


    Looking at the signal that was clearly distinguishable even in the still bright sky, as I retrieved the ax stuck in him, Siegfried naturally approached me, leaving behind the knights who moved in perfect order.


    Just a moment ago, fierce battles were taking ce in all directions, but now it is different. An unbelievably chilly silence flows around us, perhaps thanks to them screaming and running away as if in a frenzy.


    Is it because, unlike my allies, who can¡¯t feel the magic I¡¯m using, they clearly feel it. Thest word that the dead soldier shouted, ¡°Hero,¡± seemed to be a huge shackle and hold them back.


    Even though I think it¡¯s an unbelievable spection, I can feel a strange air current that can¡¯t be denied as there is simr evidence supporting the hypothesis in front of my eyes.


    I wanted to reduce the number of people by whipping it once more, but I feared that if I attacked with the feeling of a cornered rat, the atmosphere of fear that I had created would be broken, so I stopped at the line of blowing a whistle to retrieve the needle.


    Fortunately, the allies showed the opposite of the Demon King¡¯s army. While the enemies hesitated and retreated, they boldly let go of the knife. Realizing the truth that even if you stay still, the sword does not hurt, the enemies begin to retreat as quickly as fear spreads.


    ording to what I heard from Siegfried, in the end it would be nothing more than a strategic retreat¡­ Considering that there are some guys who can¡¯t even properly control their weapons and jump out, unexpected variables must have had a big impact on me.


    ¡°Sister¡­ hyung, you¡¯re very good at talking? Where did you learn separately?¡±


    ¡°I roughly put together what I picked up a few times while fighting with the members of the church. Rather, what about our knights?¡±


    There was no way to hide the fact that I possessed divine power at the point when the priests already recognized my divine power.


    However, it was a waste of time to openly say that I am a hero of the Demonic Cult, and to persuade and convince them, so I had no choice but to justify my individual actions with the help of Siegfried, who was like a human race-limited identity check.


    The only thing that was a little different from what was expected was that the brave Siegfried heard the n and agreed, so the one-sided request to adjust to my sudden action was passed very smoothly. It seems that a synergistic effect urred when the fact that the battle at themand post during the siege of Levien and the fact that my visit was at the request of the princess ovepped.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sabotage operation? Some of them are genuinely worried that the god you serve will say something.¡±


    Well¡­ Epaga seems to have a lot of worries in many ways. You¡¯re not going to say anything about this.


    Like a soldier, he will follow orders, but his intentions may be different, so he told me in advance and asked him to take a look, but this time, the reaction was more normal than expected.


    ¡°You¡¯ve put a lot of effort into the Demon King¡¯s operation, but are you worried that your allies will be suspicious? Even if they reveal that you¡¯re a hero now, they¡¯ll say, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. So, when are you going to cut the Demon King¡¯s army?¡¯ Are you going to move on?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the world, do you? Did you think that even if we were alone right now, we would meet people from another world from Korea?¡±


    ¡°Anyone can see it¡¯s a fucking special case, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an example, but I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    It was nice to meet people from the same world and share secret stories. If we just talk in Korean, no one will understand but us, so if we lower our voices, we don¡¯t even have to worry about someone listening to us secretly.


    ¡°By the way, are you really a Demon God¡¯s Hero?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. The ¡®sama¡¯ who drank.¡±


    ¡°Yeombyeong is really filthy faithful. Was it like that in the previous life?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it polite to die and be reborn, and even if it¡¯s God¡¯s grace, you¡¯ll have a sense of faith that you didn¡¯t have before?¡±


    Siegfried nodded his head obediently and understood, but it was only a reaction close to understanding my situation. The surroundings moved busily while we warmed up for a while, having a silly conversation with each other.


    Our allies, who had moved to support our backs, who were protruding forward, hurriedly reorganized their formations, and the Demon King¡¯s forces retreated back, but once again took up discipline and built a defensive line. I could tell that the momentum had changed a lot from before, but that didn¡¯t mean I could be careless andugh at it.


    These are the ones who have been rolling for more than a few years on a battlefield that would have been like hell no matter what. After clearing up the confusion to some extent, it seems that he regained hisposure enough to fight mechanically.


    Just when they hoped they wouldn¡¯t charge again, they began to feel a distinct presence behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zeke.¡±


    As he cleared his throat, he put down the ax and pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Oh, right. That bastard.¡±


    The exterior isn¡¯t particrly impressive. It¡¯s just horns, limbs intact, all the features are attached, and it¡¯s all that the armor is poor for a wizard on the battlefield.


    However, the aura around them was very simr to that of the remnants.


    ¡°Huh, shit things.¡±


    The problem was that the divine power of Epa was clearly felt above it.


    ¡°Zeke, does fighting by reviving the corpse of a dead god fall under the category of necromancy?¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    Maybe it was because I was almost connected to the rampaging dregs, but I was sure.


    They seeded in turning the remnants of evil spirits into weapons, and even though it is unknown what kind of structure they are, they are forcibly using Epaga¡¯s holy power mixed with mana as a resource to operate the weapon.


    And all the illusion wizards who appeared in front of me were wearing it. Judging from the difference in output, it seems that stable mass production has not yet been achieved, but the fact that it is used so confidently is a very threatening situation.


    If all of them became mass-produced runaway axes, or if we could make the enemies like that, a catastrophe would happen.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shit-colored haired girl. Is she the captain?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re talking dark brown, you¡¯re right. He speaks Korean.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I felt like my head was spinning in a field other thanbat.


    What I can feel right now is Epaga-sama¡¯s divine power is greater. However, the leech princess said that Siegfried encountered those who use the power of the evil god, so when they actually activate their abilities, the holy power bes food and is eaten by the dregs, and based on that, the power of the evil god turns into something beneficial to them. will be manifested


    ¡°Even the fantasy artisans of the Empire consider themselves worthless on the frontlines, so they design and use magic only within the Empire¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, what¡­ oh, are you still thinking about why those bastards can stand out confidently?¡±


    ¡°The answer is Alchemist.¡±


    After getting rid of Siegfried¡¯sughter by returning the drip he had heard before, he tried to maximize his magic poetry, but as expected, there was no trace of illusion magic.


    It is impossible to skip the process of preparing the illusion magic, even if it is demonic magic that rolls with magical power.


    However, such youngsters are proudly protruding and d in the power of God.


    Among the powers of God, what can skip the preparation process


    ¡­


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards seem to be wearing a tool that can turn into a pseudo-deity with the remnants of evil spirits. With that, it¡¯s not a deification, but a kind of buff for them as an instant kicker. You can skip the preparation process, the worst weakness of illusion magic, so you can skip the front line I was able to go crazy while dazzling people. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    It was a doubtful assumption from a point of view that did not know the principle at all, but if it was brought down to a level that even mortals could use safely afterbining the remnants of evil spirits and illusion magic, that was all.


    There¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s borrowing the power of a god we don¡¯t even know about, but if that¡¯s the case, there wouldn¡¯t be anything clearly stated by our allies as illusion magic. At least, if only one person had done that shit, I think I would have had more possibilities in mind in many ways, but no matter how hard the demon king army prepared for the war, it was more likely to see that they had printed a deteriorating copy, as long as they moved like that by a dozen.


    The dung-colored hair, calmly approaching even the battlefield where a war had suddenly arisen like a temporary truce, looked at Siegfried with a strangely calm attitude and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You rode today, the brave warrior. Are you willing to give my son away for free?¡±


    What the fuck are you talking about? Why is your pronunciation so poor? Unlike me, who nced at the messy pronunciation that reminded me of the awkward Koreannguage used by foreign actors in American dramas, Siegfried spat and replied as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to decline. You shouldn¡¯t have been messing with my girl¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day, no¡­¡±


    The two of them were quite serious, but I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger at the pronunciation of the poop-colored hair, and I pped Siegfried on the back of the head with the palm of my hand.


    Fuck! Allies and enemies were surprised and Siegfried was stunned at the cheerful sound, but he had no regrets because it was at a level that he could not stand.


    ¡°Why are you hitting me all of a sudden!?¡±


    ¡°Hey fuck. Did you hear that pronunciation and your ears fluttered?


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Are you speaking normally?¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    At that moment, my hand almost came out again, but the sudden realization stopped me.


    ¡°What are you¡­ what?¡±


    The expression on the poop-colored hair that had just seen us conversing in Korean twisted strangely. still speak softly Even if that guy is using Korean because he looks good on it, it¡¯s a pronunciation that can¡¯t be Korean at all.


    However, he said that as soon as he saw Zeke, he started talking to him in Korean.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather have tried to talk in variousnguages, but since I¡¯m not Korean, how could I have spoken to Siegfried first in Korean?


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    Moving faster than I coulde to a conclusion, I grabbed the ax I had nted on the floor and threw it at the poop-colored head.


    That baby, it¡¯s salty.

 Chapter 475

    When ites to illusion magic, most people think that simply fooling people¡¯s five senses with magic, but what the parties are pursuing is not such a simple deception.


    Their ultimate goal is not simply to deceive the brain, but to deceive the surrounding environment and even the naturalws of the area. Just as there was a precedent in the imperial academy¡¯s sparring ground, this was not an absurd sound, but was clearly a feasible realm.


    Of course, it requires an enormous pre-work and preparation like building a huge building for this¡­ but it¡¯s so easy to destroy it.


    Like the buildings built by real mortals. It is because of this aspect that illusion magic has many metaphors rted to architecture.


    So, the nickname of Cis, who is said to be opening a new horizon for the school, is also ¡®the one who builds the tower¡¯. Perhaps, in the distant future, if this studypletely hardens and spreads as an orthodoxy, it will be remembered as the owner of the tower or the one whopleted it, not the person who built the tower.


    Some considered even that to be an empty dream, but Khalesi was confident of attaining such a future. Even the warrior who received God¡¯s protection could not resist his magic. The clear performance was sufficient as a basis for her confidence.


    Of course, it goes without saying that there was much more preparation for this than what appeared on the surface.


    After collecting information from previous generations of warriors, establishing hypotheses, preparing for variables, and not missing the legendary story of beings from another dimension among them, the decisive piece that was able to be captured is the warrior¡¯s ¡®memory¡¯.


    Even with the power of an evil spirit, it was never easy to secretly send a familiar while the hero was asleep, intervene in his mind remotely, and examine the fragments of the past that remained in his memory. If he could have killed the hero in one blow or cursed it with his secretly infiltrated familiar, he would have done so right away.


    But even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t.


    Even monumental familiars that werepleted at astronomical costs could only activate simple water illusion magic after meeting all the conditions for infiltration. Even that was only illusion magic that worked like a precision machine that could be activated with just a small amount of mana based on the groundwork that was tighter than a spider¡¯s web.


    If everything else was included, all of them could not withstand the magic and divine power and disappeared, so it was Khalesi who somehow got a hint from the operation that would have been scrapped, dug into it, and brought it to where it is now.


    Although it was a cornerstone built on dead demons and stolen divinities, Khalesi took firm pride in the oue he had put out, carried out the operation, and firmly believed that it would soon seed.


    Until a two-handed ax flew towards him.


    ¡°Kyaaak?!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the protection magic that was wrapped around the body, everyone reacted one tempote to the perfect surprise attack that would have been pierced by an ax and flew far away. The Demon Lords were frightened by the magic contained in the axe, and she and other illusion wizards were horrified that the ax had reached Khalesi¡¯s face.


    From the moment they appeared on the battlefield, they had manifested their ¡®sanctuary¡¯. A group of enemies, including the hero, were in the sphere of influence, and even if they were in this area, even if they were aiming and attacking themselves, they had to aim for apletely different ce.


    It was not only a part that the illusion wizards put the most effort into, but it was actually a magic that had been tested several times on the battlefield. Otherwise, how could those who had no lifelong rtionship with war survive on the battlefield?


    At least you have to be a warrior to be able to try a proper blow. Other than that, you have to be a priest or high-ranking wizard to ovee the illusion and deal damage, and even if a sword masteres, it is difficult to destroy it unterally, he even proved through direct experiments.


    Even that is a story when attempting closebat, the projectiles cannot even approach because they cannot prate the illusion that distorts the space properly. Nevertheless, the ax thrown by Eldmia flew very urately to split Khalesi¡¯s torso as if it were natural.


    That alone was surprising, but after noticing that the protection magic that had been doubled and tripled through the dregs had beenpletely blown away with the single blow, Khalesi red at Eldmia, feeling the cold sweat running down her back.


    Although Eldmia had no interest in the confrontation, which was just staring at her.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open, traitor.¡±


    50 meters away, as if it were less than 5 meters, in an instant, as if it were less than 5 meters away, everyone who saw the sight of the ax that had shown terrible power returning to its owner¡¯s hand while figuring out the meaning of a word he said before approaching Each acted as if they had promised.


    Realizing that the situation was different from yesterday when they were able to engage in battle by leaving the party of warriors and their escorts to the wee wizard unterally, some of the Demon Kings moved with courage to block the wizards, and the army of the Humans moved at least one such Demon Lord¡¯s army. To kill more, they split left and right with Eldmia in between and pushed forward like waves.


    If it had been as before, it would have been a sh that should have led to a close fight without retreating an inch, but today, even that, the result was different.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you guys doing! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be seduced by the words of the Humans! If the demons abandoned us, how would the illusion wizards use their divine power!¡±


    Everything went wrong with the appearance of humans who were certain to be able to use magic and divine power.


    There were more people who couldn¡¯t move easily than those who dared to step forward to be meat shields while intuition that if Eldmia¡¯s approach was allowed, the illusion wizards who had recently shown excellent results as warriors could be ughtered on the spot. They hesitated as they sought God, chained by suspicion and fear not of death but of an unexpected charge of apostasy.


    Of course, Eldmia wasn¡¯t even interested in that.


    Eldmia, who cut down two more demon lords who quickly approached to block the road while firmly closing the distance while the surroundings were going to be messed up again, threw an ax without hesitation at one wizard with a particrlyrge magic response. He fixed the toothless sword with both hands and gripped it.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The whole scene felt so unreal that the action stopped temporarily, but Khalesi¡¯s head began to spin more violently than ever.


    Even the hero couldn¡¯t unterally and instantly pose a threat to himself. Even the sword masters sent in from the Empire could not properly attack within the sanctuary of her and her subordinates.


    Khalesi, who instantly came to the conclusion of the reality that he had prated it and what it meant to be the target of calling himself an apostate, stretched out his magic power toward the two subordinates who caught his eye.


    ¡°clear.¡±


    The two men, who were showing signs of erosion, were still intact, but they were cards to be discarded on this battlefield anyway.


    Thanks to this, Khalesi was able to cast magic without any hesitation, and the restraints on the magic tools worn by the two wizards, her targets, ran out of control, and the remnants of the evil spirits began to run rampant.


    ?


    Even if it was fake, there was a lot to find out, so I didn¡¯t intend to kill it.


    However, I didn¡¯t need limbs when I spoke, so I thought I¡¯d cut off that much, and the moment I was about to swing my sword, the poop-colored hair cast something on another wizard who was my subordinate.


    At first, I didn¡¯t even know it was magic because it was such a minute movement of mana that I wondered if I was gathering mana to cast magic. However, even if he was a flying and crawling genius, he couldn¡¯t cast fatal magic with just that much magical power, so he didn¡¯t care and tried to cut off the two arms of his shit-colored hair first.


    The cost of that judgment, which was too unfair to be called carelessness, was great.


    In a short time of taking a single step, the runaway axe Mk.2 and Mk.3 were created at the same time.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    It was faster to dodge the fists from both sides to crush me than to hear Siegfried¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    Without even a chance to whistle, I move the needle and present it to the two monsters who are ring at me with bloodshot eyes and swing my sword. Fortunately, they screamed and clenched their fists as the enchanted sword cut off the monsters¡¯ fingers in apletely different sensation.


    It¡¯s simr to an axeman, but different. Perhaps because the axemen are warriors, they have the mentality to chew on pain and fight, and because these guys are magicians, they may not be immune to pain.


    It was a very positive discovery, but the situation quickly reached the edge of the worst, so I suddenly ran out of time and urgently called Zeke and asked for help.


    ¡°Zeke! Help!¡±


    ¡°At a time like this, youe up with a joke like that!?¡±


    There are times in life when people can¡¯t stand a joke if they don¡¯t joke due to extreme stress, but that¡¯s all right now dude.


    Although they may not be immune to pain, they are not deformed with physical abilities. The fist he had just swung was very dangerous. Unless these two were special individuals, it was obvious that if that damn shit-colored head made up its mind and sacrificed its own men, there would be very disastrous results.


    It is a year that I will devote my life to and from, and at the same time, I will devote the rest without hesitation.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    In this situation, I had roughly two options.


    Until the moment when the allies who haven¡¯t even approached me take the aggro of the monsters, avoiding the damn thing¡¯s attacks, not only blocking the magic cast by the shit-colored hair, but also paying attention to the chatter of the rest of the illusion wizards, while asionally approaching Don¡¯t forget to put a knife on the demon king.


    Either leave it all to Zeke and run away.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than get sick.¡±


    Sadly, the options were so out of bnce it wasn¡¯t even worth worrying about.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 500 coin sponsorship from NoamSicker!


    I didn¡¯t have anything to check other thanments these days, so I thanked you 3 dayste. A writer¡¯s mistake¡­!


    0088 Thank you for renewing your regr support!

 Chapter 476

    It seems like a sigh wille out of the situation where you catch your breath among monsters who are in a hurry to pull out the projectiles that are stuck in their eyes while screaming.


    If the whole situation was solved with that, I could just sigh all day, but of course that didn¡¯t happen, so I calmly corrected my posture and swung my ax and sword and cut off the knees of the guys in front.


    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±


    After all, they know from experience that such wounds recover quickly, so even their screams of pain sound like they¡¯re screaming. Thinking that the things that actually give me the biggest shit for me right now were about to have an anger control disorder for a moment, but I looked away as calmly as possible and checked the speed at which their wounds were recovering.


    It was an action taken to see how long the incapacitation wouldst before putting those ignorant monsters in the back of their heads.


    ¡°Yeombyeong, what is the mother¡¯s life¡­?¡±


    The one who was cut by the sword was recoveringter than the one who was cut by the ax to the point where I wondered if I was mistaken.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Ironically, it was the poop-colored hair that was the culprit behind the incident that pulled his mind, which was almost focused on the sight that made even the steps he was about to jump forward momentarily stop. Unknowingly, I was offended that he was trying to express my gratitude, so I threw a needle at him, and aimed the needle at the vital point as much as possible at the three wizards who were trying to respond quickly to the order I just received.


    And I realized toote that moving the needle was much more difficult than before.


    I was momentarily taken aback by the visibly changed sensation,parable to that of a bullet fired into water, but fortunately, I didn¡¯t loose my strength enough to blow it, so the wizards were able to hit it without difficulty.


    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±


    If you¡¯re not used to the pain, you¡¯ll scream right away when you¡¯re stabbed. At least, the shit-colored hair that was hit by a needle in the shoulder was in a good situation, but he didn¡¯t have time to check on other wizards who lost their lives due to a direct hit with a needle.


    ¡°Damn it, shield soldiers! Protect the mages!¡±


    It was a truly pitiful sight on the battlefield where people were dying every second, but the Demon King¡¯s army, who heard the scream and came to their senses, hurriedly began to move to protect the phantom wizards, including him.


    There is no time to put on a show with a whistle. It was nice to have a time difference in the movements of the monsters unintentionally, but even so, the difference was 2 or 3 seconds.


    It¡¯s not a small amount of time for those who fly and crawl with magic and aura, but it¡¯s not enough to y drums and janggu alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shoot a movie!¡±


    ¡°Fuck a disaster movie!¡±


    Responding with a big smile to Jeeprit, who uttered Chuimsae in friendly Korean from behind, he threw an ax aiming at a shield soldier running towards the wizards.


    I threw so many times that I wondered if I could see the flight path before I knew it, and the demon army reacted to the neat throw and raised its shield in fright. It was not an ordinary wooden shield, but an iron shield the size of a pavise, which medieval crossbowmen would have used to take cover, but it was horribly torn to pieces in front of an ax that had been thrown full of magical power.


    The sight of the half-torn shield and the shield soldier falling backwards was shocking in many ways, so shouts erupted from all directions, and the number of Demon Kings aiming at me increased.


    It was mainly about calling someone, firing the signal again, killing me, etc., so I didn¡¯t really listen. I didn¡¯t even have to.


    Instead, the demon king who approached the closest threw his sword upwards and threw an axe. With his empty right hand, he pulled out the dagger he was wearing around his waist, aiming for his ribs and the gap in his armor, and stabbed him.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Even though it was really only a moment, I could see the flicker of fear in his pupils, which grew as if they were going to pop out through the eye sockets of the helmet.


    Feeling uneasy at the word apostate that I had shouted out, what did he think as he left behind his colleagues who were still confused?


    It was faster to pour mana into the dagger than to ask a fleeting question. Perhaps noticing the rupture I felt inside my body, I threw away the dagger that had only the hilt left behind, took out a new dagger, and charged at the next enemy, leaving behind the despair on his face in proportion to the shattering dagger.


    After all, it was a waste of money, but it was also the best choice to conserve physical strength and mana in the current situation.


    It was a chicken game in which if I couldn¡¯t block the attack with one hand, I would be an asshole or die, but my body with additional buffs with divine power and the skills I had umted so far did not betray me.


    Makes a gap by deflecting or blocking the blow the enemy wields, and stabs the dagger at vital points such as the armpit, neck, chest, and face. After repeating it three times, the monsters screaming from behind showed off their presence again.


    It was better timing than I thought.


    ¡°Pi, avoid!¡±


    ¡°Get away from him! Get caught up!¡±


    Far from running away even after seeing the shocking sight of people and iron shields being shattered by throwing axes, the Demon Lords, awakened by an unknown sense of heroism and duty, rushed at me to the point of not wanting to look at me.


    Perhaps because I saw all the daggers that had gone into the bodies of the three mene out with their des missing, I cast a headbutt on the demon king¡¯s army, who was more wary of the daggers I would pierce them than attacking me, thereby strengthening the hardness of Lumings¡¯ special helmet. After I informed him, I grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and threw it back as hard as I could, and a violent sound of flesh exploding oveid on top of his long scream.


    I thought I had run quite a bit forward, but the distance from which I could hear the sound was close. It was clear that if it had the same speed as the axeman, it would take less than 10 seconds to close the distance.


    It is a waste of time to even look back.


    After attempting a mental victory while reciting bullshit in his heart that there is no backwardness in life, the moment he attempted double eleration to narrow the remaining distance, he pulled out a needle stuck in his shoulder from behind the demon kings who stood in his way. Nan¡¯s poopy hair shouted.


    ¡°Basd!!¡±


    It¡¯s pretty desperate to see him looking around and shouting because he doesn¡¯t know exactly where he is. The distorted face showed how much pain she was in because of therge wind hole in her shoulder, and it was also a proof that she couldn¡¯t even dare to cast magic because it was difficult to concentrate because of the pain.


    There are still fifteen wizards left. Even ordinary soldiers were mixed in, and while he was distracted, he rolled his head and eyes hard to find out who the guy the bitch had called was.


    In order to survive, even his subordinates use it as a throwaway card without hesitation. When the bitch is unable to cast magic due to intense pain, the person he calls must be a trusted aide with a high probability. Judging by the characteristics of demons with strong meritocracy, there was a high possibility that he was the second most dangerous wizard after the dung-colored hair.


    If the poop-colored hair can¡¯t use magic, even if it¡¯s for a moment, the most dangerous thing here is a guy named Basd, so I had to kill him first.


    ¡°Disarm it!¡±


    As I was retrieving the stubborn needles, trying hard not to miss anything that looked like I might be cross-eyed, a blonde hair with a single horn came into my field of vision.


    At the same time, the word ¡®release¡¯ stuck in my mind.


    My face contorted this time at the magic words that once again reminded me of the presence of the monster puppies I could feel from behind.


    It took 3 seconds for the blond to hesitate while looking at the surroundings and at the poop-colored hair. In the meantime, I also ejected the needle with all my might, but it was unlucky for me to be blocked by the three Demon Lords who were moving to protect him.


    I thought it was an output that wouldn¡¯t be strange if it went through as it was, but seeing that it wasn¡¯t performing to its full potential, it was clear that it was also being influenced by the tools they were using.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothingfortable about it!¡±


    Meanwhile, the sound of heavy footsteps drew closer. Fortunately, only one seemed to be approaching, but if I recall the axe, it would reach me before taking five steps.


    Perhaps they understood my desperate intentions or the situation, the allied cavalry soldiers were charging at him and other wizards, but they were extremely slow. A spear of light thrown by someone flew toward the blonde, butnded in apletely strange ce.


    ¡°Eldmia! Back!¡±


    I know, but damn, it¡¯s not urgent right now, Zeke. Fuck that monster can be copied!


    I decided to interrupt his concentration by detonating a sh grenade, albeit in a hurry, and increased my holy power.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fucking great!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know anything else, but it became clear that this wasn¡¯t an ego sword. Or an asshole who knows the owner¡¯s needs so clearly and does the opposite.


    It took another 3 seconds to lose my senses as I watched the sword begin to suck up divine power like a dog suddenly rushing towards a bowl of rice. The blonde raised her arms to cast her magic right away, strengthening her eyes and making up her mind, and the monster that came running close behind her thumped and screamed.


    In the end, I felt a thousand fires burning inside, and even if I just took damage, I was afraid to retreat to my allies and deal with the monsters with a decapitation. My sword suddenly split and scattered at the same time.


    ¡°Oh. Fuck.¡±


    The thought thates to mind when I see the light bursting in pure white is ¡®fucked up.¡¯ But¡­


    Seeing that the de, which had been split into pieces that could not be reattached, flew in all directions like bullets, causing the enemies to scream, I soon decided to change my mind.


    ¡°I knew you would be there, Mr. Epaga.¡±


    The dust-sized magic cast by the blonde is struck by the scattering de and annihted. But the de didn¡¯t stop there, and the blond cut off his carotid artery without even giving her time to be astonished.


    I couldn¡¯t see what the other shrapnel had done as it bent like a boomerang and flew back, but I knew I had done something good, as the monster¡¯s screams turned into screams of agony. It was a bonus that the poop-colored haired scream rang out once more.


    Sensing the gazes that wandered over the battlefield where another silence had begun to linger, I decided to act as if I had expected all of this, and raised my sword above my head.


    Even in the midst of that, the moment when I still thought it was fucked up because of the sword that was smashed.


    ¡°Epagai¡­¡±


    As if he had read my mind, the des that spread all over the ce flew in an instant and returned to the form of a sword that looked like a tetanus maker with a hole in it.


    I¡¯m really happy with the helmet. If other people saw my surprised expression as I looked up at the sword, they would have thought that I was attempting a bad performance. The shimmering white light reminiscent of Epaga-sama¡¯s eyes through the cracked sword seems to show off its presence as a holy sword.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it this time, so I shouted out the words that came to my mind in Korean with sincerity.


    ¡°Shock and horror, you nerds!¡±


    After all, there is now to die.

 Chapter 477

    Even though the sun was still shining, Eldmia¡¯s sword showed off its presence brilliantly.


    The light, which came as fear to some and sublimity to others, calmed down only after it settled clearly in the form of a sword.


    The sight, which seems to have no other way to describe it other than the expression of scattering divine power arbitrarily, was enough to make the viewer feel various emotions. In the end, those who were ovee with emotion, even if it was the power of another god, each of the faithful raised their weapons while shouting the name of the god they worshiped.


    two warriors.


    It was such an amazing sight that I wondered if something like this had happened again throughout the history of the continent, and for that reason, those who were convinced that this moment would be remembered as a myth beyond a legend ran forward, realizing that they were together at that moment.


    Also, the gods are watching over us. It is clear that even those who do not point out the warriors are protecting us in a different form.


    we weren¡¯t wrong


    Being a hero serving another god does not cause any doubts, dissatisfaction, envy, jealousy, or even distrust of a god. As long as they don¡¯t serve evil spirits, all warriors are ultimately blessings and miracles bestowed by the gods for mortals.


    At this moment, all the human tribes rushed at the demon army, shouting the glory of the gods, as if they had been rewarded for their faithfulness in front of religion until now.


    At the moment when the dreaded war turned into a holy war, the soldiers clumsily followed the pronunciation, assuming that it must have been anguage representing the will of God, although they did not know the meaning of what Eldmia shouted while raising her sword.


    It was a magnificent sight to be left as a picture to those who did not know it¡­


    ¡°Why is it like that even if I shout out¡­¡±


    Siegfried, who knew everything, must have felt confused by the pseudo Korean heard from all directions. It was hard to hold backughter even though it was a serious situation, thinking that the hot spring area was full of Homer Simpson.


    Siegfried, who btedly figured out the situation by learning that even a monster will die if its head is removed, tried to manage his expression as much as possible while holding back a sigh that burst out, but Entire, who came running with excitement, shouted and copied clumsy Korean, so he eventually failed. I did.


    ¡°Lord Khalesi. Orders.¡±


    Of course, the Demon King¡¯s army was in a situation opposite to those of the Humans.


    Not only do soldiers abandon their weapons and run away or lose their will to fight one after another, but even themanders, who were watching this scene through magic, take some time to recover from the mental shock, and themand system is almost half dead.


    Even so, it was entirely because of the illusion wizards that there were not a few people who did not give up fighting.


    ¡°Not only themanding department, but even the transmission of orders between officers is not smooth.


    To be precise, it was because they knew that they had been dealing with the hero by applying the divine power of the demon god.


    It was verymon sense and simple logic. If we really turned our backs on the demon, wouldn¡¯t we be able to use divine power?


    ¡°At this moment, the highestmand authority is you, Lord Khalesi, themander of the Special Operations Command¡¯s Hero Response Unit. Please give the order.¡±


    There is just something wrong. Or it¡¯s just the result of the enemy¡¯s cunning tricks. Even in this situation, the eyes of those who did not put down their weapons, believing in the conclusions reached by rolling their heads, which could be said to be calm if calm, fell on Khalesi, who forgot even toin of pain and was fascinated.


    The authority of the strong is so enormous that it is difficult for other races to understand, and because of this, the upper and lower ranks are also a firm demon army, so no one doubted that Khalesi would give ¡®proper¡¯ orders.


    If you want to fight fiercely and die, you will die together, and if you want to retreat to n the future, you will retreat together. Unlike new recruits who wander halfway, they were veterans who could be called veterans, and they were soldiers who had defended the front line.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Quick and forceful orders were what they longed for, and the soldiers acted without hesitation.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Contain Eldmia! Protect the wizards! Now is your chance as he fights the runaway wizards!¡±


    The order to retreat made even those whocked the will to fight move. Thanks to this, the nearby Demon King¡¯s army, which had been stagnant in the chaos, began to withdraw quickly by gathering troops.


    In the midst of that synchronized movement, Khalesi, who had been ring at Eldmia with a serious expression, forgetting even the pain in her shoulder, cautiously raised her hand. When I stepped down, I needed to check one more thing with that ridiculous variable.


    Clearly Basrd had activated magic.


    However, after his sword exploded with light, those eaten by the erosion are still only the two of her first victims. Even one of them was decapitated by Siegfried¡¯s greatsword and died without any regeneration or anything, and the other one is being thoroughly yed by Eldmia.


    if, really if.


    What if the sword he is holding is about to break, the holy sword that the Special Operations Command has been looking for?


    And what if he used that power to stop the erosion of the mages who were supposed to be eroded by the dregs?


    Even now, it is possible to visually confirm that the speed of recovery of discarded cards cut by his sword is significantly slowing down. It is unreasonable to dismiss all of this as a coincidence, so it would be more correct to assume that it has something that can stop erosion or the power to resist the power of evil spirits.


    Since it was Khalesi who had no intention of taking risks with uncertain variables on this battlefield anyway, she decided to make a final experiment using a moderately injured mage as a scapegoat.


    Basrd suffered a neck injury, but his mobility was fine. Khalesi looked away from him as he safely retreated with the help of those around him. After seeing the wizard whose legs were pierced by Eldmia¡¯s projectiles and unable to walk properly, he immediately cast magic.


    ¡°clear.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t stop the erosion. If so, the mage will buy enough time for the retreat as a throwaway.


    Conversely, it may prevent erosion. No, rather, it was the best. It will be a great opportunity to remove the stumbling block of being eaten by the remnants of evil spirits.


    I hope it¡¯s thetter, and just before the magic that left her hand flies into the bracelet worn by theme wizard and collides with it, fragments from the sword of Eldmia, who is fighting the castaway, fly in in an instant, making it impossible to see with the naked eye. Sliced the magic exactly in half.


    ¡°Did you break the magic¡­!¡±


    It was surprising enough that he urately targeted and destroyed magic with physical means rather than dispel, but it was a disappointing result.


    If so, I was momentarily curious about the principle behind suppressing the regenerative ability of those who fell into erosion, but Khalesi could not ponder for long.


    The fragments that destroyed the magic wandered in the air for a while and then flew right into him.


    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±


    I tried to spread the shield btedly, but the fragments were faster. Not only did it aim for the right hand that had cast the spell, but it even had the mobility to bypass the soldiers who were trying to block it, and the fragments lodged deeply in her upper arm.


    The pain, which was iparable to that of being pierced by a projectile, rather shed my mind.


    It was a short moment, but because it was Khalesi who had been studying divine power for a long time, she realized that the fragments contained magical power and divine power.


    The main idea is simr to that of a demon, but for some reason, the power that has undergone many transformations and has be close to something hard to guess is so new that it makes you think that it might be a new direction for your research even in the pain of being burned by fire. .


    As soon as that thought came to mind, the action Khalesi took was to use her arm as a scapegoat and use magic to trap the fragments in her body.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Lord Khalesi is injured! The wound¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch it! Don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    It was an iprehensible pain. It was all the more so because he had been using the divine power of the demon without any problems to say that he suffered more damage from the divine, which is the opposite of using the remnants of the evil god.


    It was because of her obsession toplete her research that she was able to not lose consciousness in the midst of extreme pain, where even a brief moment felt like an eternity.


    Kalesh¡¯s obsession with casting magic while watching one arm turn to mush from shrapnel as she frantically races beyond simply trembling from pain to return to her master makes even veteran soldiers who have seen all sorts of horrors on the battlefield roll their eyebrows. It was insane enough to frown.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay!¡±


    And finally, seeing the sight of Khalesi with a face filled with joy, not even caring about his broken arm after seeding, some soldiers eventually turned their eyes away and decided to focus on retreating.


    At this moment, the dementedughter of Khalesi beside them was more terrifying than the painful screams of the monster behind them as they quickly moved away from the battlefield.

 Chapter 478

    It is not wrong to look here and there.


    Still, just in case, I pulled out the sword from the dead axe Mk. 2 or 3, and looked at it one more time, but nothing changed.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter as if I had lost a shell casing during shooting practice.


    ¡°Write¡­ where did you go?¡±


    It was good until I threw it away to stop the shit-colored hair from trying to make a mess during a fight a while ago¡­ but


    this doesn¡¯te back.


    The battle is still in full swing around me, but no one approaches me. Since it was a situation where both enemies and allies were avoiding it on their own, my worries continued until Siegfried approached.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°The fragments of my sword are gone.¡±


    The moment I answered while looking at the part of the de that hade off halfway, the sword seemed to tremble slightly. Wanting to see any signs of abnormality, I lifted it up to eye level and checked it, but seeing that it didn¡¯t move at all, I must have been mistaken because so many people were running shaking the ground.


    ¡°What is it? Did it just disappear when it split and flew away?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I came back on my own. My poopy hair was trying to make another one like this, so I blocked it and I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    Thinking that it might be a puzzle-like situation that was misced, I recalled the sensation from earlier and infused it with divine power, and the de split into dozens of pieces, trembling and sticking together like a ma.


    But even so, there was no dramatic change in the form that seemed to have been melted down, and one piece of the de, which was apparently intact, still had a hole in it.


    Come to think of it, when I stopped the magic of Basrd or something, as soon as I broke the magic, I flew towards the caster and attacked it, but this time, did it get stuck somewhere and can¡¯te out?


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. It seems to repair itself anyway, so we can just leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully I won¡¯t be rummaging through the bushes looking for shell casingster giggling.¡±


    Did I say that everything people think is there? The battlefield, which I confirmed by hitting Siegfried¡¯s shoulder as he made an ominous sound, was flowing very one-sidedly.


    You can even feel a bit of madness in the appearance of allies pushing forward like a wave, no matter where they got the buff. When I tried to ignore the subtle words such as ¡®It¡¯s a fear¡¯, and looked at the ce that was ¡®the Demon King¡¯s camp¡¯, poop-colored hair came into view among the guys who were actively retreating.


    Maybe because he was a wizard, he couldn¡¯t run farther than he thought, so he was able to recognize his face, but he was smiling even though he had a bloodless face.


    For some reason, the sight of herughing while holding her bloody forearm is the image of a crazy bitch that anyone can unanimously agree on.


    ¡°I should have grabbed it and cut it off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but you¡¯ll keep seeing it, so don¡¯t try to chase after it. If you force yourself to go deep ande out like a sword master, there¡¯s no answer.¡±


    Even though they definitely exist, hearing them from Siegfried¡¯s mouth made me feel very sick.


    ¡°How strong is it at the level of a sword master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of apatibility, but¡­ if our sword master appeared here, all of them would run away without thinking at all?¡±


    ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If youck skills, you can never be surrounded.¡±


    I thought it was a very subtle metaphor and asked it again, but when the divisionmander¡¯s water buffalo horns came up, I immediately understood thanks to the experience of rushing at them like a full moon and somehow besieging them and catching them.


    Because until now I ran amok with that mindset.


    ¡°Even though I thought I was getting stronger, there is no end.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a warrior. You have to ovee that level of irrationality.¡±


    Instead ofining uselessly about the fact that he was a man who had to ovee even if he wasn¡¯t a hero, he used his magic to retrieve the needle and axe.


    Certainly, after the wizards withdrew, I could tell that they had returned to their original movements. They only use mana to move it, so they say that their simr sanctuary affects mana¡­ Just thinking about it for a moment, I can¡¯te up with a specific answer.


    After I had been doing that for a while without realizing it, Siegfried tapped me on the chest and pointed to the main base.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve cleared the way, we¡¯re going to send in the master ss. Even if we¡¯re still next to her, it¡¯ll only get in the way, and I¡¯m a bit tired from dealing with that jingling monster, so I¡¯m going to fall back, but what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I haven¡¯t had a chance to see someone like that fight, so I¡¯ll stay longer.¡±


    I fought like crazy, but it was far from feeling exhausted. I checked my body here and there, but there was no particrly ufortable corner, so I decided to stay on the battlefield to see how the master ss cuts.


    At my reaction, Siegfried asked back, revealing his unexpected reaction.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t the head of the Ogatorf family also that much? It¡¯s said to be the 3 swords of Etisiel.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the King¡¯s 3 swords. And no matter how shitty Itthel is, it won¡¯t be easy for Sir Ekaf to truly seize the sword in the capital.¡±


    Knights with 5 or more swords out of the king¡¯s 10 swords are humans worthy of a strategic weapon even if they only hold one sword. Among them, only Sir Ekaf remained in the capital, and the rest were all out on the battlefield, but that does not mean that Sir Ekaf was weaker than the other knights.


    rather the opposite.


    Sir Ekaf is unrivaled among the other 10 swords in his ability to fight in the city, so he is only tied to the capital to protect the king.


    Firm loyalty to the royal family would also y a role, but since loyalty does not save lives, it was decided to prioritize skills.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you have seen and learned a little more if you had worked in the family?¡±


    ¡°I refused. Sir Ekaf isn¡¯t the kind of person to do that, but it¡¯s annoying in many ways when the nobles say shit on the pretext that he was given swordsmanship himself. Still, he didn¡¯t tell me anything at all when he brought me over to help, but he pretended not to know, and told me from time to time. I did, but moving with full power was nothing to see.¡±


    It¡¯s a matter of course, but he is a person who receives recognition from the kingdom for only swordsmanship and is awarded ¡®Tsshin¡¯, and is treated like the final weapon of defense of the capital in recognition of the level achieved with that swordsmanship, and spends most of his day in the royal castle. It was difficult to receive.


    Still, there was nothing to regret at the time, because there were people everywhere in the Ogatorv family who were good at swordsmanship, so there was plenty to learn wherever they went. At that time, I thought that was enough to make a living, so I focused on gaining social knowledge for the rest of my time.


    ¡°No crazy? You kicked the opportunity to be stronger for that reason? You¡¯re a warrior?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±


    Yes, it was then. It sounds like it¡¯s not now.


    Fuck who knew he would be brave.


    As Siegfried said, if I had known that I was a warrior myself, I would have just made up my mind and received a sergeant in swordsmanship. The justification thates from the difference in status between a vigemoner and a warrior must have been enough to silence the aristocrats who were trying to do anything.


    ¡°I thought I was going to do my own thing and enjoy a normal fantasy life.


    A deep sigh came out, but I couldn¡¯t help it. it¡¯s already happened


    ¡°Anyway, while you¡¯re on your way back, gather the clergy and give them a meeting. The pseudo-mythology used by the illusion wizards seems to have more divine power than magical power.


    Siegfried, who had already roughly listened to the exnation, nodded without question and stepped back. No one seemed to express dissatisfaction towards the guy who joined Entyre and retreated under the escort of the Imperial Knights.


    It was to the point that some of them showed theirposure in apuding Siegfried, who withdrew with both hands, as if it was only right to go back since they did not believe that a hero would take care of everything.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    After averting his eyes from Siegfried, who was getting farther away, he blew a whistle while attempting to use magic that he was not ustomed to yet.


    Laika said that he used chlorination on his car based on my magical power, but it was an unfamiliar sensation to me in many ways, so I made him as smart as possible and listened to several exnations, but in the end I couldn¡¯t follow it.


    Instead, the line was turned in the direction of making it reach the car by putting magic into sound. It was an attempt that reminded me of a singing spearman that I had seen at the Imperial Academy, and it was more effective than I expected.


    Even now, in preparation for any unforeseen situation, the car I had parked behind me screamed long and flew to find me, so I said everything.


    Another cheer erupted from the allies, and I was a little embarrassed, but I climbed onto the back of the car thatnded safely after finding me, and after reaffirming that there was no demon army around me, I flew up into the sky.


    I¡¯m sorry to the soldiers who were excited and requesting an aerial bombardment as if they had seen a flying dragon knight, but I had no intention of fighting. After all, my purpose was to see how the superhumans fought and how far they moved.


    Fortunately, I was able to immediately check where the Sword Master Siegfried had spoken of was located just by slightly turning over the friendly camp.


    In a battlefield teeming with soldiers like ants, it was very conspicuous to see a person walking alone in a semi-circr clearing.

 Chapter 479

    From a distance, he was a very ordinary person.


    She is a middle-aged woman who looks ordinary enough to change her clothes right away and stand at a stall in Ogwen Market, and she will not feel any difort and will consider her a shop owner. Excluding the light armor and the sword worn on the waist, the fact that he didn¡¯t even wear a helmet would attract more attention.


    But on the contrary, I was able to feel what it was like to be overwhelmed by the atmosphere and momentum because of such an ordinary appearance.


    Even I, who couldn¡¯t feel the aura properly, felt the pressure of the aura she had. The semicircle that seems to have been drawn with that line may be the boundary of the sense of intimidation instinctively felt by those facing her.


    Once again, I was flying over her, admiring how much Sir Ekaf was saving Auras in everyday life. Suddenly, the sword master of the Empire raised his head and met my eyes. I drew my sword.


    As if to take a good look.


    She leisurely walked around the battlefield as if taking a walk, even pulling out her sword was leisurely, but the movements that followed were difficult even for me to catch up with while watching from the sky.


    As soon as he took a step that seemed to have moved at that speed from the beginning, he started to elerate to maximum speed, and a halo of light shimmered around the Sword Master, who instantly closed the distance from the enemies, and then blood gushed out between the Demon Kings who couldn¡¯t react properly.


    There is no time to wonder at the enemies who fall despite clearly being out of the realm of the sword. Others live in the soul-like genre, but just keeping up with her movements, which is the hack and sh genre, was overwhelming.


    It was a fact that it was impossible to refute that the sses were different, but if it was a state that could not be reached¡­ it did not seem so.


    Aside from being able to imitate those movements, all of the movements she showed were ultimately based on swordsmanship that could be imitated with a human body.


    At first, it was hard to understand because it was so fast, but after watching it several times from above, I could understand it. Just as if a simple downward sh could be a lethal blow if she tried it faster and stronger than anyone else, all of her movements were like that now.


    That alone is great enough¡­ but it was far from the realization I needed right away or the state I wanted to see. To that extent, if I became proficient in the application of magical power and could further improve my physical abilities, I would be able to follow suit. It wasn¡¯t that different from building muscle when you hit heavy weights hard.


    It was really not easy to find something to learn from the massacre of civilians, but as time went on, the demon army would do something, so they chased after the sword master diligently, and an ident urred in the formation of the demon king army.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Even if they were only flying in the friendly camp, if they lowered their altitude excessively, there would be a check on them, so I couldn¡¯t hear them well because I was flying a little high, but I could tell that the demon army had be noisy.


    But it wasn¡¯t that it became noisy because of fostering, it was because someone physically kicked the ground and ran. Allies around the Sword Master began to disperse at a rapid pace in a scene that seemed to have echoed if they were standing on the ground.


    It was obvious what would happen, so I ordered my car to lower the altitude. At the same time, something that ran straight as if measuring a wide in with a straight line collided with the Sword Master, creating a tremendous roar.


    There were no huge dust clouds like in action cartoons or movies. For that reason, the battlefield, which had been drinking human blood for a long time, was too damp.


    Thanks to this, I could clearly see the scene where the demon wearing heavy armor that felt like a huge piece of metal was swinging a huge ax at the sword master.


    Even though he blocked the ax spear that was swinging with the momentum to split the ground, the Sword Master¡¯s sword remained intact. It was a world where you couldn¡¯t put aura in a sword, so it was clear that it was a damn good weapon.


    It was around the time I jumped off the top of the car after judging that the altitude had decreased to a certain extent when the two men, who seemed to flinch while arms crossed for a moment, took action.


    The emotion I felt after seeing that movement was gloomy.


    It wasn¡¯t because the workshops that came and went were so fast that I couldn¡¯t follow them with my eyes. It was obviously fast, but it was enough to not miss it because I was watching it from a distance.


    However, the level of technical perfection shown by one attack and one defense was different. The two people¡¯s workshop was so close to perfection that I didn¡¯t know why there was a difference even though it was the same movement.


    Not only their abilities, but even their weapons are top-notch. The sword master¡¯s sword cut the breastte of the demons four times, but all of them were blocked, and the demon¡¯s ax spear, which seemed to break even rocks, could not even scratch the sword of the sword master.


    Half of what is seen is half of the battle, half of which is not even guessed. Just as Go yers look ahead and y Go, they wield weapons instead of Go balls.


    If I think about what to do if each of those attackses at me, there is only one conclusion.


    You shouldn¡¯t face someone like that.


    till now.


    ¨C Quaang!


    In the middle of a battle that seemed tost forever in a breathtaking tension, the ax spear that was passed over by the Sword Master¡¯s sword shattered the floor roughly and devastated, creating a roar, and the battlefield moved again as if it were a signal.


    I wanted to see a little more, but¡­ It was clear that just reying what I had already seen in this short time would limit my brain capacity, so I gave up neatly and joined my teammates and swung my sword.


    There are many opponents to fight, so you should be able to test a few right now.


    ?


    Basrd has been assisting Kalesh for a long time and has been active as an assistant and adjutant.


    He never understood the mad obsession of genius, but he tended to ignore it because he knew he could help even if he didn¡¯t understand. I also thought that maybe I am here because I gave up understanding and silently helped.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    But this time, it was a little difficult, so I thought ¡®why¡¯ without knowing it.


    Khalesi ended up cutting off his arm.


    Since the church did not participate in the war, there were no priests, but it was not a big problem because only priests could heal sickness and wounds in the world. The problem was with a piece of metal lodged in her arm.


    The piece of metal that was eagerly trying to fly somewhere even at this moment thoroughly ¡®killed¡¯ her arm to the point that someone seriously thought about whether it was a curse and gave an opinion.


    ¡°With this, research can move on a new trajectory. With just this¡­¡±


    Even the process of attaching a prosthetic arm instead of a severed arm was annoying and seemed like a waste of time. It gave me goosebumps just by that.


    At first, I thought I was shocked by the defeat on the battlefield and the sudden appearance of variables, but it wasn¡¯t at all. Basrd, who had prepared ording to her cool and urate instructions, had no choice but to admit it.


    That she was just infatuated with the new possibilities thaty before her eyes.


    ¡°Activate it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you skip the verification process?¡±


    ¡°The theory is already certain, and the aftermath is predictable thanks to the many results that have been experienced so far. Sess or failure, do you need to waste time? Activate it.¡±


    A piece of metal containing an unknown power was tied to a barrier.


    It was disheartening to be able to grab a piece of metal that big only after adding the remnants of evil spirits and divine power over the magic circle spread out in fouryers, but thinking about it upside down, it meant that it was an object with that much power.


    Maybe a holy relic, maybe more. Because of that, it was difficult for Basrd to calm down the excitement on one side.


    That piece of metal breaks magic and consumes divine power.


    Just because it¡¯s from a dead evil spirit, eat it without covering it. And rece it with your own power.


    As long as I could put that power into a magic tool and use it, the erosion brought about by the remnants of the evil spirit wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±


    At Basd¡¯s words, which trembled with tension and anticipation, the other wizards around were too tense and forgot to even breathe, but Khalesi just stared at the metal pieces and the magic tools ced under them.


    The magic was cast, the barrier was broken, and pieces of metal and magic tools in the form of bracelets began to be connected arbitrarily.


    It didn¡¯t happen that a huge wind rose or exploded and destroyed the surroundings. That means that the power leaks out, and it is only proof that preparations are insufficient. Such immature failures have already passed through several times in the process of confining the remnants of evil spirits to magic tools.


    The preparation is perfect. As Khalesi said, there are only tremendous sesses and mediocre failures.


    The moment he thought so, the piece of metal suddenly began to madly absorb the divine power contained in the barrier.


    ¡°Leader?!¡±


    ¡°The barrier isn¡¯t broken, so let it go!¡±


    Khalesi saw more than they did, so unlike Basd and the other mages, who felt it was an obvious sign of anomaly, she felt a sense of tion.


    His strength was growing stronger than he expected. very stable.


    Now, as long as it is transferred to the magic tool¡­


    ¡°Sess¡­ is not far off!¡±


    get perfect power Maybe you¡¯ll be able to control the entire battlefield.


    While he was imagining such happiness, the piece of metal that had eaten up all the holy power and debris stopped moving.


    The moment everyone mistakenly thought that time had stopped in that instant of silence,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Along with an unknown death, a piece of metal shone and a huge sh of light, unknown whether it came from the ground or from the sky, erased the tent and the people inside it from the world.


    It looked like a sh of lightning, but there was no sound, so only a few people noticed it.


    ¡°Here¡­ was¡­ Huh?¡±


    However, even if there was no sound, the result remained clear. The soldiers of the Demon King¡¯s Army, who happened to witness the sight of only burnt ashes scattering, couldn¡¯t ept the situation and hesitated¡­ ¡°Hey,


    you saw it too¡­¡±


    ¡­The blindingly white sh didn¡¯t end with a single blow. After erasing them, they were rammed into the area indiscriminately.


    And before long, the huge confusion created by the sh shook the entire Demon King¡¯s army.

 Chapter 480

    Gods definitely exist in this world. Of course, there are blessings, blessings, and miracles, but the concept of divine punishment belongs to the unfamiliar side.


    There is no particr reason for that. Just because the gods are generous.


    When problems arise, they trust that mortals can solve them, and when sphemy arises, ¡®this sphemer!¡¯ instead of casting a warning.


    Except for very few exceptional circumstances, since that is the basic policy taken by the gods who look down on this world, the concept that the gods directly punish them is only applicable to the bastards of the world, and is by no meansmon.


    ¡®Oh right. There was something like that.¡¯ It means that this feeling is the universal view of dealing with divine punishment.


    So when that actually happened, the war literally stopped as everyone went into a brain freeze.


    I initially thought someone had set a box of sh grenades in the air.


    However, even though the battlefield looked ck and white due to the tremendous light, I realized that there were no abnormal symptoms, let alone dazzling, so I noticed the strangeness earlier than others.


    While looking at the source, feeling the divine power spreading like a breeze or like sand blown away by a storm, the light fell once more, and when I realized what the light was, all of them stopped moving, regardless of whether they were demons or humans. He turned his head and looked at the rear camp of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    No sound, no shock. As if looking at a muted world through a monitor, pure white light shes, turning the world into ck and white each time.


    Seeing the light, both sides began to withdraw to their respective camps as if they had promised.


    The intentions would have beenpletely different. The Demon King¡¯s Army is close to recognizing that the light is falling on their headquarters and retreating, recognizing that it is a terrifyingly serious situation, and it is probably because we did not want to be swept away unfairly by sticking together with the ¡®real¡¯ divinely punished ones.


    Even with the few Demon Lords who were sitting down and weaving as if they had been hit by that ray of light, no one swung a sword or attempted to make a bold charge. Rather, they sneakily avoid it as if they had seen a gue-ridden one.


    No one even said anything about it.


    There was no difference between the superhumans who were fighting each other.


    No, it was a little different. As soon as the sword master stopped moving, the guy who wielded the ax spear ran toward the base with the same momentum that he had rushed to the battlefield.


    It was truly superhuman to take action without saying a word even in this situation.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    And such boldness was not easy even for our superhuman side.


    She had no regrets about the retreating axe spear, and without hesitation, she turned around and immediately turned to me.


    There was only one reason why it was possible even in aplicated battlefield. While the soldiers were splitting like bees into their camps, I was almost alone on the battlefield.


    ¡°I¡¯ve often heard from the hero. I¡¯m Santua Santri, a member of the Imperial Guard of the Eshnua Empire.¡±


    Unlike her, who barely moved in ce and fought closely, I was in a state where I was quite forward, but she quickly closed the distance and approached me, casually shaking my hand.


    But I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment when I received that handshake. It was because her sarcastic attitude and the words that seemed insignificant were very important.


    ¡°Looking at it up close, you¡¯re far more unusual than I¡¯ve heard. Are you of mixed demon race?¡±


    His mouth is smiling, and his handshake isn¡¯t particrly strong, but his eyes aren¡¯t smiling at all.


    Even after fighting the demons from the side like that, if there is something suspicious, I¡¯m full of thoughts to dig into it right away.


    Of course, I could fully understand such a reaction, and there was nothing to be embarrassed about, so I spoke confidently.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s just an ordinary demonic warrior.¡±


    On the one hand, I hope that the sword master of the empire is not a fucking racist.


    ?


    Ever since the war began, the position of the Demon King¡¯s Army, which had been devastated to an unprecedented degree, was chaos itself.


    It was a problem that all major logistics and facilities had literally evaporated, and it was a problem that no one knew why, how, or where this disaster came from, but the bigger problem was that all of this was apanied by noise and even physical shock. Not doing so was the most serious problem.


    Not even a trace of the soldiers and objects in the area was left behind by a terrible disaster that was unknown, even debating whether it could be called a bombing. As if there was nothing there from the beginning, only the crushed grass and the earth remain.


    At the time when the light fell, even white ash was scattered, but it had long since disappeared in the cold winter wind. In a scene where an unfamiliar person could only assume that the camp was being built or the camp was being moved in a peculiar way, the troops in the camp were divided into exactly three categories.


    Because there was no aftermath, those who came outte and had no idea what had happened, and those who identally witnessed the disaster and were terrified.


    Finally, those who are in a position where they have to deal with all this mess because of their position asmanders.


    ¡°ording to the testimony of eyewitnesses, the first pir of light began in the study tent of the Illusion Wizards.¡±


    ¡°Some said that after the pir of light disappeared, something like a mysterious piece of metal remained¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­In the process, 60% of the food¡­¡±


    ¡°The arsenal¡­¡±


    Their mouths were reporting over ten, but There were only four of them sitting in themand post.


    Even then, the position of the topmander is vacant. It would have been fortunate if they were all out on the battlefield and not here, but it was the result of ¡®disappearing¡¯ in an unlucky disaster.


    Those who remain are also reporting and listening, but their heads are no different from a nk page. I couldn¡¯t say anything about them though. At least it deserves praise for setting up this ce to listen to reports and trying to rectify the soldiers.


    The fourmanders hadn¡¯t exchanged a word since they gathered here, but they had alreadye to a tacit conclusion.


    Destroy themand post. dissemination half wave. Unable to maintain wires.


    ¡°In addition to the remnants of strong divine power from other magic units¡­ It was suggested that this would be impossible unless the divine intervened.¡±


    The soldier who said something that made themanders¡¯ bodies flinch like idiots who were about to drool like idiots at any moment was very nervous that sparks might fly, but fortunately, they only lost the energy to think, not to vent their anger somewhere far away.


    ¡°Divine intervention? Not an enemy attack?¡±


    ¡°¡­that.¡±


    There is no intention to put pressure on the gaze that naturally gathers on the hesitant soldier. It¡¯s just full of endless questions.


    As a result, the soldier was able to maintain hisposure and carry on his difficult conversation while receiving the attention of themander and other soldiers.


    ¡°There was such a counter-question among them, but if this is an enemy raid, our enemy¡­ will be a god¡­¡±


    The soldiers feared that it was the intervention of such a powerful enemy, and themanders who knew the truth to some extent were afraid that they had really incur the wrath of God.


    After that, reports continued, but there was no mand¡¯. Even after defeating the soldiers who finished the report, time passed as no one was able to open their mouth first.


    In the vaguely passing time, it was another soldier who rushed in urgently to bring about a change in the increasingly heavymand post.


    ¡°Bo, I have a report! A special operationsmand direct investigation unit has just arrived via teleportation magic!¡±


    As a result, questions lingered in the minds of themanders, who were only white. I haven¡¯t even seen it yet, so soon? Even if it was observed with the naked eye, it would have been difficult to pinpoint the location.


    ¡°Are youing here?¡±


    ¡°No, I went to check the scene right away¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    From the moment the Special Operations Unit investigation unit is dispatched, it has higher authority than themander-in-chief of that unit. And it appears only in situations where it is inevitable to understand that such authority is being given.


    Themanders got up from their seats, feeling sorry for themselves who were relieved that they were in such a special situation.


    I didn¡¯t need a guide or anything. After all, all directions were ¡®sites¡¯. As expected, they soon encountered a caped survey unit.


    Responding to that was a man wearing a uniform that was as angr as the horns, standing behind the troops surveying the surroundings and silently crossing his arms. The unified uniform was also a uniform, but the man, who was even more differentiated because of his neatness far from the battlefield, even wears angr sses, which makes you wonder if he is a person who embodies strictness.


    However, the eyes drooping low enough to overturn the impression that such an outfit gave off gave the impression of being infinitelyzy.


    As if someone wears clothes deliberately and reluctantly.


    ¡°four?¡±


    Even talking seemed annoying. Someone who understood that that short word was a question cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Themander-in-chief and othermanders are dead.¡±


    ¡°ah.¡±


    The man, who had seen the enormous damage with his own eyes, maintained an attitude of not being impressed, and turned his head to the scene of the incident again, and gave the order as if it were not a big deal.


    ¡°Ordered by authority of Special Operations Command. Troop withdrawal.¡±


    It took some time for the soldiers andmanders around them to understand that the order meant giving up the front line that had been held unwaveringly for years, but there was no refutation.

 Chapter 481

    An investigation unit under the direct control of the Demon King¡¯s Special Operations Command.


    The unit, often called the razor de of the Special Operations Division, is an object of reverence among the Demon King¡¯s forces.


    Depending on the situation, despite being able to exercise unbridled power, they have always calmly organized the situation and only acted as the spokesman for themand, so few people are jealous or jealous of them, even though they are in a perfect position to be given the nickname of a hunting dog.


    Thanks to such public perception, no one even disobeys the words of the person who appeared with the name of the investigation unit.


    Even if the person inmand is still a very young young man.


    ¡°Captain. I found the source.¡±


    Recing the sses that he couldn¡¯t get used to no matter how much he wore them, Soha Sinore, themander of the investigation unit, approached quietly and gave instructions to the adjutant who was reporting with a light gesture of the head.


    When he moves, all the 30 men who apanied him stop investigating and start following him.


    The surroundings were more distracted and busy than ever as they prepared for the unit¡¯s massive retreat, but the road opened on their own just by walking in line with them wearing uniforms and capes that were not stained with dust.


    The adjutant, who looked away from Soha, who was looking away from the unfamiliar but familiar sight, gestured to his subordinates to back off a bit and exined the situation.


    ¡°The starting point was a piece of metal that Khalesi of the Tower had brought, even sacrificing her own arm.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it all fly away? How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°The men at the aid station that treated her were not caught up in the incident and their testimony waspiled.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, do you have any items left?¡±


    ¡°No. It seems to have disappeared together or disappeared somewhere. Not only is it impossible to trace, but this part was not confirmed because there were no proper eyewitness ounts.¡±


    Because he trusted his subordinates¡¯ abilities, Soha responded with a light nod at their work and results. The adjutant nodded as if he was familiar with such a reaction and continued his exnation naturally.


    ¡°Even when he cut off his own arm, he said that he did not stop using his magic to bind the shackles to the mysterious object.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Now, I tried to listen quietly until I reached my destination, but I had no choice but to look at the adjutant with a face full of questions without knowing it, and the question was valid.


    It was a problem that even the wizards belonging to the Illusion School couldn¡¯t deny that illusion wizards couldn¡¯t concentrate on magic in pain.


    That¡¯s why I made a safety device that allows the caster to get away from the threat of injury and death, and the Special Operations Department also allowed it.


    Khalesi is no exception. The adjutant also nodded and replied as if very surprised.


    ¡°I was also surprised. I heard that her obsession with research is close to madness, but it seems that there is not much difference from the rumor. She said that she found an adjutant because she couldn¡¯t cast spells when she was injured on the battlefield¡­¡± Piece of


    Iron It would mean that it was worth it.


    Various questions came with the reality that the person who might have been able to provide answers had evaporated, but Soha lightly ignored the regret that bloomed from within.


    Thoughts will be made bymand. I had to focus on my work now.


    There was nothing more to exin or to hear, so they remained silent until they reached the location of the tent used by the Illusion Wizards as a research facility¡­ Even after reaching their destination, there was no need for a conversation.


    The marks drawn by his men on the tangible evidence had already exined everything.


    ¡°It seems that the person who didn¡¯t move when he needed help was looking for an opportunity to punish with his eyes wide open.¡±


    The adjutant and his subordinates flinched at Soha¡¯s muttering that suddenly jumped out, but he waved his hand lightly to express his intention not to care and began to examine the traces.


    After staring at the back of Soha for a while, the adjutant gave a hand signal to his subordinates and ordered them to keep their distance, then he himself stepped back a little.


    Soha did not look back even though he felt all the presence. I just thought the adjutant made a reasonable enough judgment. Now was the time to focus on the traces in front of my eyes rather than those trivial things.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him, and the conclusion came quickly.


    There was a lot of heterogeneous energy mixed in, but it was definitely the divinity of the demon god.


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    Soha, who had been looking at the traces of divinity as clear as he could see, took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions. The moment his feelings turned to certainty, the adjutant, noticing a clear change in Soha¡¯s calm emotions, tensed up and moved his magic.


    ¡°Large¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll calm down, wait a bit.¡±


    Soha closed his eyes for a moment as the adjutant, ovee with anxiety, answered before he could finish his words. At the same time, the mana that had been spewing out quickly regained stability, and the adjutant was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The hatred and anger toward the demon god harbored by a boy who had to wander the world after being sold as a ve to the human race as a child was nothing out of the ordinary.


    God was indifferent to him until the moment he was pessimistic about the world and cursed God, but the demon army not only saved him, but also actively supported him so that his anger could be consumed as the driving force of loyalty, strength, and power.


    It was thanks to such full support that the ve, who was nothing more than an orphan, grew up with the rapid passing of time and became themanding officer¡¯s sharpest sword, so Ha had no doubts.


    Although the process was never smooth, it was a happy and enjoyable memorypared to the past life and memories that were stuck in the gutter.


    To the extent that remembering that period is the only way to quell the boiling anger.


    ¡°They¡¯re the children you abandoned¡­¡±


    But even that only softens a little. The source of anger that had been with her all her life never dried up.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the result of your faith that you ignored¡­¡±


    It was thanks to that anger that I was able to pour all my time and effort, except for the minimum activities to maintain life, only to be stronger, but because of that, I was able to control my anger. It was the hardest and most difficult thing for him.


    However, after understanding and epting his anger, the demon king gave him a direction.


    The direction of being free from God and truly opening the world of mortals.


    It was a very natural process for Soha to actively agree with the idea.


    ¡°¡­Are you embarrassed by now, Epaga?¡±


    Reassuring himself that he must suppress his anger now to achieve that far-reaching goal, Soha raised his head and red at the sky.


    The eyes were still drooping weakly, but the red eyes inside them shook as if they would boil at any moment.


    Soha just stared at the sky for a long time. If he hears the sphemous thoughts, anger, and curses he is harboring now, he repeats the provocation in his head to repeat the same thing once more.


    As always, no answer came back.


    ¡°God has no backbone.¡±


    So-ha, who had shown her expression for the first time since appearing at the unit with a snort, turned her gaze to her adjutant, remembering the energy still remaining around her.


    ¡°Return to headquarters.¡±


    His face, filled with obvious ridicule and anger, did not know that it would return to its original state even after a long time.


    ?


    I don¡¯t know if he took my words seriously or not, but it seemed that the Empire¡¯s sword master Sir Santa wasn¡¯t a fucking racist.


    Instead of asking questions or answering properly, he reacted with a big smile and very naturally moved the topic to swordsmanship and training.


    Honestly, it was okay up to that point, but after I finished talking moderately, I seriously asked if I would like to meet my daughter, and because of the boring conversation that would have happened to thedy of the mayor of Ogwen, the truth that you shouldn¡¯t judge people based on their appearance. I had to take time to seriously think about it again.


    In my mind, I suddenly called my car and said, ¡®Enough then.¡¯ I wanted to cast , but Sir Sant¡¯a was as good at speaking as he was at swordsmanship, so I didn¡¯t give him a chance to escape.


    In the end, it was only after returning to the camp that I was able to free myself from her.


    ¡°Why did you want to bete, so you wereing with me?¡±


    Even that, in fact, would not have been possible if Siegfried hadn¡¯t intervened.


    ¡°Themand post is in chaos right now, sir. You should go quickly, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a body that wields a sword, so what¡¯s the point of me going?¡±


    ¡°Themander doesn¡¯t seem to think so. Anyway, I¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    Siegfried, who confirmed that Sir Sant¡¯a was moving away from him as he licked his lips in regret, gestured to me to go with him and talked about very ordinary topics of conversation.


    Of course, boring questions such as how was the sword master and how was the battlefield were not topics to be shared between us, so I realized that there was a different purpose, so I answered appropriately and hurried on my feet.


    Siegfried, who hastened his steps ordingly, activated a magic tool as soon as he entered his tent, and then hardened his face and asked me seriously.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    It was a really random question, but the situation is the situation, so I can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The problem is, I don¡¯t even know what that light is.


    I turned my aching shoulder, unsheathed the scabbard, put it on the table, sat down on the chair, and the guy sat across from me and poured out the already brewed tea and handed it to me.


    ¡°Drinking that¡­wasn¡¯t it your divine power? But does it make sense that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s true? There¡¯s no need for me to hide this from you now.¡±


    As Siegfried said, the waves of divine power that swept like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion were surely familiar to me.


    After a while, only minute divine power remained that made it difficult to distinguish between them, but that was obviously Epaga-sama using her hands.


    But how?


    Weren¡¯t all the holy relics tied up by them? Did you touch something wrong while tinkering with it?


    There were a lot of questions, but this time, nothing was guessed at.


    ¡°I want to ask myself what the hell this is all about¡­¡±


    I was proving my innocence to Siegfried by holding up a white g in front of the conclusion that I couldn¡¯t figure it out even after thinking about it for a hundred days.


    ¡°¡­is, de¡­¡±


    Something strangely familiar even though it didn¡¯t seem familiar at all.


    ¡°What? What is¡­?¡±


    After btedly seeing my reaction, Siegfried turned his head to find something, and when he saw the object flying in the sky, he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t this the piece of sword that hyung said he lost?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this divine power from?¡±


    I had no choice but to wash my face dry as I saw the de quivering as it flew over my scabbard like a butterfly sitting on a flower.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    what the hell happened

 Chapter 482

    The rattling piece of metal clinging to the scabbard was annoying, so he pulled out the sword and, like an animal crawling in looking for its own home, approached the empty position and engaged it precisely.


    At the same time that it fit perfectly, the power contained in the piece of metal that had left the house spread throughout the sword. A light so soft that it could be distinguished with the naked eye spread throughout the sword body, so even if you wanted to know it, you couldn¡¯t know it.


    Both I and Siegfried had no choice but to silently watch the absurd sight for a long time with each other¡¯s tacit consent.


    ¡°As I live, I get to see the sword evolves on its own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I never wanted to understand, but I did. The fact that this piece of sword was the culprit behind the catastrophe we just saw. And it was the same with Siegfried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that Mr. Balkun made the sword with magic gold.¡±


    All I did here was fight an axe eater near the house that was eroded by dregs and ate it to pieces.


    In the process, I used some magic power as a blender, but there was no way that something strange could be born that sucks divine power just because I broke the sword in that way.


    ¡°If I knew the method clearly, I could have mass-produced it.¡±


    I also nodded at the story of Siegfried, who seemed to lick his lips in regret, but I realized a littleter that even if he mass-produced it, it would not be possible to activate it properly unless he could use magic and divine power at the same time, so it was a useless assumption. .


    ¡°It¡¯s useless unless you¡¯re making at least a degraded copy of it. You need both magic and divine power.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? If a naturalized persones out of the demon king¡¯s army, I wonder if I can give them a hand and make them fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­is it usible?¡±


    It was something worthy of consideration if Saint Deoni raised a holy war after the purge, so while they were excitedly talking about the new possibility, the tent suddenly pulled up and someone appeared.


    ¡°¡­Huh! You forgot to use the soundproofing magic again!¡±


    For some reason, I thought I couldn¡¯t hear the sounds around me well. I thought it was because I was concentrating on the piece of sword that came back after leaving the house, but it was because of the soundproofing magic Siegfried used when I first entered.


    Looking behind Princess Esselua, who was setting up the tent, she saw the attendants who were at a loss for what to do like dogs in need of shit, the two calm saints, and Entire. It is certain that he is in the tent, but there is no answer even after calling several times, so it seems that he is literally on a shit line.


    ¡°Oh, no! I did it because I was talking about something really important this time!¡±


    It was clear that I had forgotten what Eselua said, but it was still half the truth, so I nodded gracefully and supported Siegfried¡¯s remarks.


    Then Princess Esselua, who finished her greeting with a slight nod of the head, looked at my sword pointed by Siegfried¡¯s hand with a puzzled expression, and the two saints who started entering the tent after her also looked at my sword with curious eyes.


    And without anyone saying it first, I opened my eyes wide in amazement.


    ¡°Stand, stand, stand!¡±


    The first to react to Belessica¡¯s inability to speak was the self-destructing saintess.


    She closed Bellesica¡¯s mouth with one hand and quickly gave Entire a hand signal with the other. She didn¡¯t seem to know what that meant, but Entire, who immediately grasped the situation, hurriedly came inside and quickly swiped the tent that had been rolled up. cried out loud.


    ¡°Why is the holy sword here!?¡±


    Belessica still nodded vigorously without saying a word, Princess Esselua and Entire were astonished as the saints had seen just before, and Siegfried and I exchanged nces several times over the sword before saying ¡®Ah.¡¯ showed a reaction.


    ¡°When you think about it that way, it seems like the rest makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It was nice to have my doubts resolved in one shot, but it was not a very pleasant experience to share the gaze of four women who said they would see all the crazy guys.


    ?


    A weapon made entirely of metal is treated specially because of its tradition and symbolism that have been handed down since the days when it was a symbol of great power and wealth. In fact, the holy sword is only a part of the holy relics that any denomination holds about three or four. do. There are quite a few ces where a holy spear or a holy shield substitutes for a holy sword.


    However, in other words, it means that in the end, it is a precious object that is the proof of the god who cannot die and cannot live in any church.


    There is only a difference between whether God made it and bestowed it on his own, or whether those who reached the ranks of great warriors following God¡¯s will naturally rose up in the process of umting great achievements.


    He reacted this way even with such a thing in front of him, so even if he was treated like a madman, he had nothing to say.


    ¡°You fought with something like this and no one recognized you?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it just happened like this, but¡­¡±


    After seating four more people and exining the situation, exmation naturally burst out.


    Some were at a loss for what to do with the fact that there was an object in front of their noses that became the medium of divine punishment that overturned the battlefield, while others were simply admiring it purely, while others were meeting hard at themand post as if they had gained a clue about the future direction. It shed my eyes.


    yes, that¡¯s right In order of the saints, Entire, and Princess Eselua.


    ¡°Then it would be reasonable to say that he was promoted after experiencing some kind of incident in the enemy camp.¡±


    The self-destruct saintess said that, basically, what is required to create an acquired holy relic is divine power.


    The universally known process of punishing numerous demons is merely a process of refinement so that the weapon can fully receive the divinity rather than to stand out in the eyes of the gods. No matter how many great feats you aplish, if your faith is insufficient or if it is different from the will of the god you serve, divinity will not be bestowed and will remain as a weapon of a slightly higher rank.


    Since Epaga is in a situation where she can¡¯t fully demonstrate her divinity, Princess Eselua¡¯s opinion that she was beaten back while making some kind of repair work like the demon king¡¯s army used to make magic tools out of scraps was a very reasonable reasoning.


    ¡°The holy relic is like a channel for the gods to spread their influence in this world as mildly as possible. The fact that the divine punishment fell as soon as such an object waspleted¡­¡± ¡°It is proof that all the actions of the demon army have gone too far.


    ¡±


    It would explode so violently that it would be impossible to hide it, so wouldn¡¯t it be quite helpful for Lady Deoni to move?


    Thinking about that, I touched the sword, and a strange echo continued, just like on a battlefield.


    ¡°This¡­ should I consider it an Ego Sword?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the way from the Demon King¡¯s camp far away to here, right?¡±


    The self-destructive saintess reacted as if she were asking for something obvious, so she couldn¡¯t refute it because it was an obvious fact. While everyone was unable to speak easily amid this startling fact, Princess Eselua, who jumped up from her seat, nodded as if she had made up her mind and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Not only the Commander, but also the Kingdom, and even the Empire, should be informed of this fact.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    I wondered if I was going to reveal to the whole world that I was holding the holy sword, but luckily Siegfried asked me a question first. Then, Princess Eselua looked at him with strangely burning eyes and answered with strength.


    ¡°The fact that the demon god abandoned the demon tribe.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give up.¡±


    I was not very happy with the content, so I refuted it in a nonchnt tone without realizing it. At this, everyone except Siegfried looked at me with a surprised expression, but I reinforced my remarks when they were reinforced, and I had no intention of withdrawing them.


    ¡°Epaga has never abandoned the demons. If you have to put it into words, it¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s army, and Seosoon was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Seo Soon¡­?¡±


    ¡°It started when the Demon King¡¯s Army abandoned Epaga-sama. Even after seeing this, I¡¯m here with a lot of grace from him¡­ I can¡¯t overlook the fact that my intentions are being misinterpreted.¡±


    It was not meant to be a warning or to show any difort. I just corrected a misunderstanding. Siegfried did not show any reaction, saying that he had heard my circumstances to some extent, but the women who had experienced me in various forms showed different reactions and flinched.


    This time too, it was Princess Eselua who reacted first.


    ¡°¡­Then that¡¯s a better story. It means that it¡¯s possible to appease the demons.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to argue about good or bad, but you¡¯re right. In fact, the saintess of the Demonic Church also predicted a massive purge and holy war.¡±


    There was nothing more to hide in the yard where I was holding an object that was expected to be a holy sword, so I brought up stories one after another, but there was less repercussions than expected, and no one asked how I knew about it. Instead, this time too, Princess Eselua asked a question to make the n more concrete.


    ¡°Are you in a situation where you can contact the saint of the Demonic Church?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no way for me to contact you first. I¡¯ve received the token.¡±


    As I answered, thinking of the horn fragment of the saintess who was sleeping with Krul¡¯s fangs in the pouch she always carried, Princess Eselua, who was contemting briefly with a serious expression on her face, looked at me with an extremely serious face and asked me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s us, it seems that we can contact you. If so, could you lend us a token?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to figure out that the ¡®we¡¯ she meant was the Empire, so I nodded happily and took out the horn fragment and handed it to her.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 10 coin sponsorship from Altair!


    Thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    Helloint, thank you for renewing your regr support!


    MoriyaSuwako Thank you for the renewal of your regr support!


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s February. It¡¯s really sad that a day is 24 hours these days.


    I hope all of you readers have a good February.

 Chapter 483

    The Eshunua Empire has served Ete of Light and supported many warriors over the centuries.


    Aside from the fact that schrs are still debating whether the empire served Ete first or whether the hero was summoned to the empire first, and thanks to the support of the empire, the existence of a hero is able to master the demon king based on stable learning. It is an undeniable historical fact.


    Before the advent of the empire, the warriors often ended their records with miserable failures.


    Of course, the empire did not just give like a generous tree. Not only did they monopolize the military power of warriors, but they were also able to monopolize the knowledge they possessed. In fact, there were some who lived a life far from politics, but there were more who lived fulfilling their status and responsibility as warriors until the day they died.


    Because he was with most of the warriors like that, in fact, the empire could be said to be the group that had the most information and samples on the existence of the hero on the continent.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡±


    Despite that, there were people who treated the report about two heroes from the frontlines of the Kingdom of Ethiel as a bad joke. It was Margrave Hillburden, who devoted his life as a pir in charge of the western border of the empire.


    Corrected even at the age of over seventy, he was the person in charge of the borders of the western part of the empire. As soon as he heard the story, he identally threw out a word without even realizing it, but it was never a good choice due to variousplex factors.


    The first reason was that the report was obviously a hot item delivered by express in the name of the imperial family.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very interesting statement.¡±


    The second reason was that this meeting was held because a specific person who had already read the report issued a summons directly.


    ¡°To think that he gathered the pirs of the empire with the imperial order and put them in this position just because of idle talk.¡±


    The third reason was that there was no possibility that the person who issued the call-up order would move people carelessly because of nonsense.


    ¡°Well, maybe Yeo¡¯s personal feelings went into it when she looked at the report. It was a report written and uploaded by none other than Yeo¡¯s younger brother from the front line.¡±


    After all, it was the Iron-Blooded Princess who ordered the convocation.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    In a ce filled with solemn old people and middle-aged people, a particrly young and weak voice resounded, but no one thought this situation was funny like the owner of the voice said.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not fun to gather them busy with stories without a choice, but the fun is gone because of the ignorant bullshit of the person in charge who seems to have lost his brain watching the western kingdoms fight and fight every day.


    Of course, they truly deserved to be called the pirs of the Empire.


    Even if only one person went out of the castle right now, they were people with such a great responsibility and position that a unit had to move to escort him, and they actually had that much ability and discretion.


    But at the same time, he was just a nobleman who ¡®just survived¡¯ the iron-blooded princess¡¯ massive purge.


    ¡°Tell me. Then I¡¯d like to hear how the empire responds to that nonsense.¡±


    The chair she was sitting in felt too big because of her rtively small body, but no one couldugh at her sitting there with her legs crossed and her chin resting. Rather, theplexion of the old man who had made mistakes in her actions began to turn pale.


    ¡°Poetry, mistakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, mistakes.¡±


    he¡¯s not stupid Rather, it was correct to see that it wascent. The event that became the decisive factor for the Iron-Blood Princess to be called ¡®Iron-Blood¡¯ was shocking but short-lived, and in fact, Hilburden, who had always been loyal to the imperial family,cked a sense of crisis because she never had to face her hostility.


    However, as soon as he met the princess¡¯s indifferent gaze, which showed neither a hint of criticism nor a hint of anger, the Marquis of Hilburden understood the situation with his heart sinking. At the same time, he remembered how he had lived like a king in the name of managing the western border and had forgotten this cool feeling.


    The sense that there is someone above the head who has the opportunity, the right, and the power to strike one¡¯s own throat.


    ¡°Leisure, no one else, called you.¡±


    Personal feelings do not enter into the Iron-Blooded Princess¡¯ judgment. That¡¯s why it¡¯s more scary.


    She judges value with an eye that ordinary people cannot catch up with, and grasps the person¡¯s limitations more urately than the person concerned. Still, since he hadn¡¯t wasted his years as a person of power, the old man could clearly guess how the Iron-Blooded Princess judged him at this moment.


    A person whocks or shows signs ofcking the ability to deal with sudden changes in circumstances due to beingcent in power.


    A person unsuited to the position of handling the borders of the empire.


    ¡°In order not to waste the time of the pirs of the empire, we gathered here after preparing in advance by splitting up even our precious time. This is the ¡®major premise¡¯. Where is the room for ¡®nonsense¡¯ to intervene?¡±


    Even after reaching that conclusion, the old man was unable to say anything, like a condemned prisoner waiting for a death sentence. Rather, it seemed that a greater punishment would be waiting for me if I said the wrong thing here, so I just lowered my gaze.


    The scene of a young girl barely under twenty unterally criticizing an old man who has lived four times her life, roamed the battlefield, made a contribution, and won a political battle¡­ If it were a normal kingdom, it would have been enough to incur opposition from nobles. It was an empire, so it was very natural.


    ¡°Marquis of Hilburden.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Considering the peculiarity of the situation, I will stick to the Buddhist question this time.¡±


    The Marquis of Hilburden unwittingly kicked off his chair and nearly hit his head. But, as if Esmuye had already anticipated his behavior, he raised his hand to stop moving and continued.


    ¡°However, since two heroes have appeared, no one knows what changes are taking ce in the situation on the continent. This time, I happened to hear about you first, but the day maye when you receive such a report first. When that dayes, you Remembering this day should never be taken lightly.¡±


    Everyone gathered here noticed. That the Margrave of Hilburden only opened the door, and in the end, he was speaking to everyone here. The Margrave of Hilburden noticed that as well, so he got up from his seat and replied politely.


    ¡°I will keep this in mind, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start the meeting now.¡±


    Perhaps because it raised the tension in one room to the highest level, a very heated discussion continued after that. Due to the kind of performance they just showed, they urately grasped what the princess wanted, and came up with the most ideal form of opinion to reorganize and recheck the empire¡¯s proud informationwork and nationwide patrol routes.


    What followed was the Empire¡¯s course of action regarding the second champion. Originally, when dealing with a person in a position out of reach of the empire as an agenda, opinions based on checks were bound toe out, but this time it was different.


    Because none of the people gathered here didn¡¯t know the name Eldmia Ega.


    Aside from all other incidents, he was already a hero of the Empire by simply saving the Iron-Blooded Princess during the attack on the academy gate, which was a disgrace to the Empire.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s right to treat him like the hero Siegfried and provide active support.¡±


    Despite a rough start, the Marquis of Hilburden spoke confidently. It was possible because I knew very well that it would be counterproductive to look at itter because it said it would be attached to it.


    In fact, Esmuer proved that the old aristocrat¡¯s judgment was correct by epting his argument without prejudice.


    ¡°The front line assumes that he is a hero of the Demonic Church, and in fact, a lot of evidence has been collected to support that im?¡±


    ¡°There is evidence that he destroyed the demon king¡¯s conspiracy several times and helped the human race.¡±


    Right now, if you look at therge-scale incidents in Etisel, there are not one or two. There was no one who did not nod his head to the Marquis of Hilburden¡¯s argument, as all the relevant information was written in the report handed to each of them.


    ¡°Considering the case in which a great general from the enemy country will side with us, we should be conscious of the anxiety and dissatisfaction of the people, but thanks to the achievements he has umted so far, even that worry is meaningless. Rather than distrusting the human warriors of the religion, I think they will recognize that the race is not important in punishing the Demon King¡¯s army who havepletely gone down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, even if the imperial family applies, there are few voices of shame?¡±


    In response to Esmuer¡¯s questioning while gently stroking his cheek, another man slowly raised his hand this time.


    The man, who was more often called the illusionist than his own name, wore his robe deeply and did not even show his face, but no one said anything about it because he had already received permission from the imperial family. He proceeded only after carefully seeking the consent of the Margrave of Hilburden and Esmue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small amount, it¡¯ll be none. The actions Sir Ega took when he visited the Empire are still talked about among the people and academy cadets, including his achievements in the Western Lands. So far, they haven¡¯t even paid attention to Ethiel. Those who did not know him are curious about his achievements and are interested in the story of the kingdom.¡±


    The people of the Empire are already ready to be kind to him. As he finished his speech on behalf of the numerous royal magicians, Esmuer, who seemed to be contemting for a long time in the quiet meeting room, asked a question indifferently.


    ¡°As mentioned in thest agenda, even if he receives our favor, he is unlikely to actively step out for the empire or be a naturalized person.


    He is obviously from a different country, but he is too friendly.


    If you are simply a wandering adventurer, you will be remembered as a story of beauty and heroism.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything to worry about either. In addition to his heroics, he¡¯s done a lot of entric things inside Ethiel, so even if a few stories like that are known, the people won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Just taking the time to try a little maneuvering is sure to give you a positive vibe.¡±


    Of course, Esmuer, who was already full of thoughts of seeing his grandchildren, didn¡¯t mean it, but the nobles, who had no way of knowing about it, actively refuted her concerns.


    At this, Esmuer covered his mouth with his tiny hands and smiled contentedly, pretending to be troubled.

 Chapter 484

    Two more weeks had passed since he rented the horn fragments of Saint Deoni from Princess Eselua.


    All the while, the wires flowed surprisingly calmly. The situation and atmosphere were so one-sided that if the Humans advance, the Demon Army retreats, but if the Demon Army expands the front line too much while holding the full force, it is certain that they will not be able to cope with the demons¡¯bat power and will return to their original positions in an instant. Because of that, we couldn¡¯t push forward recklessly.


    That¡¯s because the difference in specs from race value was enormous. It¡¯s to the point where you realize once again that the gap you¡¯ve made up for and endured so far is tantamount to a miracle.


    Maybe it was a miracle that really came from the consideration of the gods. Considering the bnce Lumings spoke of, it might be that something transcendent, not just the gods, cast a weight for bnce.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the fight didn¡¯t happen at all. Local warfare continued steadily, and the Demon King¡¯s army, which had be noisy internally in the form of divine punishment, handed over the advantage to us without being able to deal with it properly.


    Those two weeks were a time when I personally went through a lot of things.


    It was because the kingdom was turned upside down after the unheard-of deration that I was a human warrior of the Demonic Church, under the official protection of the Empire, the Imperial Spiritual Assembly, and the Holy Light Cross Society, which had kept Saint Belessica intact with my unintended help.


    At first, I wondered if it would have quite a negative repercussion, since not all people like me, who only gossip about the demons without feeling anything, but since the tworgest religious groups along with the empire were happening at the same time, it was said that nothing like that happened.


    On the front lines, the people who were full of mulberries after seeing my unexpected performance were literally a unit unit, so the atmosphere was rather weing of such a notification.


    If I had topare it, would it be more like the feeling that a colleague who made a contribution received the treatment he deserved? In fact, what puzzled me even more than the overall atmosphere was the support of the Empire, which raised the quality of the tent in an instant.


    [¡­Therefore, Empire Esnua has maintained friendly rtions by cooperating with the warriors who protect humanity for the sake of the continent¡¯s well-being, and Eldmia Ega, the hero of the Demonic Church, is also a hero of the Imperial Spiritual Assembly based on the feats he has shown so far. I concluded that it is right to receive equal treatment and support from [¡­]


    Hearing the long promation beginning with ¡­ resound from the encampment, it was scary to wonder what was going on, so many people came in carrying things.


    In the past, when I was in the Kingdom¡¯s temporary detention center, as soon as Esmuer said he was visiting, the breathtaking movement reminded me of the people who were moving things in a hurry. I had no choice but to crouch in the corner.


    ¡°What the hell is this about¡­¡±


    Well, Laika should have been in Asilier¡¯s arms most of the time, but anyway.


    I pressed my temples as I watched the temporary shelter, which in an instant became as splendid as Siegfried¡¯s tent, and then, like the ebb tide, an attendant hurriedly approached from the back of the people who quietly slipped away, handed me a letter, and left the tent with a polite greeting.


    As he left, he touched antern-like magic tool ced near the entrance, and the noiseing from outside suddenly cut off as if it had been muted. I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when I saw the contents.


    [We¡¯ll see you soon.]


    I turned the letter around and shook the envelope just in case, but that was all. Looking at the extravagant letter with not a single line written on it other than the clumsily left lip marks on it, all I could do was carefully fold it and keep it so she wouldn¡¯t be upsetter.


    It was three more dayster that the story within the demon tribe was caught in our ears while the war continued so leisurely that it was said that the soldiers on the frontline were the most rxed since the outbreak of the war. It was after the past.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received a report that our liaison has seeded in contacting the Demonic Church.¡±


    Heading to the tent at the sudden call of Eselua, a fairly serious story immediately jumped out.


    However, despite bringing up such a serious story, the only people gathered were the regr members of the warrior party. As if no one else woulde, as soon as I entered, Esselua, who used soundproofing magic, naturally invited me to sit down and put a document on the table in front of my seat.


    ¡°Fortunately, thanks to the token you lent, it went smoothly. To put it simply, the purge within the Demonic Church has already entered the final stages. They say that the inside of the Demonic Territory is in a very turbulent state.¡±


    When I nced at the tea given to me by the self-destructing saintess with a suspicious look on my face, the self-destructing saintess violently pped me as if feeling unfair.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not easy to feel because it¡¯s far from the front line.¡±


    No matter how stupid she is, there will be no poisoning in the car now, but just in case, after trying to purify herself with the sex method she had learned from Saint Deoni, she sipped slightly.


    Unlike Siegfried and Entire, who looked at our subtle quarrels as if it were strange, Princess Esselua, whom I hadn¡¯t seen before, nodded with a serious face and raised her teacup.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In terms of scale, the demons also have territories and suppliesparable to the empire. Of course, it¡¯s correct to assume that the location of the headquarters of the Demonic Cult also has an impact¡­¡± ¡°Is it the center of the demons?


    ¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s closer to the southeast end. It¡¯s starting from the opposite side of the front line.¡±


    Slightly surprised by the new information, I put down the teacup and looked over the report, and I saw a map of the demonic spirit and rted information drawn in such detail that I wondered if it had been printed.


    Indeed, as Princess Esselua had said, the headquarters of the Demonic Church was located at the end of the city, which was described as a fairlyrge port city. Besides that, there were additional exnations and information written down by the investigators, but what caught my eye the most was the change that had taken ce within the city.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this almost the level of a rebellion?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that they went all the way to the southeast in such a short time. I heard that gates are much moremon among demons than humans.


    However, when I read the record of a dramatic change that made me wonder if the church was taking over the city, I couldn¡¯t help but stick out my tongue.


    ¡°The name of the port city written in the report, from ¡®Rengie Epaga Sierra¡¯, means ¡®All gloryes from Epaga¡¯ in their ancientnguage. If it were a Human, it would have been ssified as a separate city-state like the Barael Church. That¡¯s a natural move.¡±


    The Church of Barael was clearly a normal country, but when the continental territory flew away with the forces of the evil god, it became a city-state by blowing away their own territory with a single finger from God, but I was able to understand roughly what he meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Demon King¡¯s army will stay still, but is Saint Deoni okay?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, he was still safe. However, after the ¡®incident¡¯ urred on the front line, the pressure from the demon king intensified, so the atmosphere was changing day by day.¡±


    It is often said that the reason why Ithiel was able to stop the demon king¡¯s army was because, to put it mildly, the way to attack and enter the interior was limited. If there wasn¡¯t even a part of the great mountain range that crosses the demons and Isthel right away, the academic world said it was a cold assessment that the empire had to go all out and block the water right away, right?


    Unlike the frontline here, which could be maintained because the passage through which troops could be pushed was limited, that port city was enemies on all sides.


    The part where Princess Eselua said ¡®until now¡¯ was more likely to be urgent than expected.


    ¡°Of course, Epagasierra wasn¡¯t the only one who rebelled against Rengi, so people with the same will as the Demonic Cult were rising up everywhere. The problem was that the Demon King¡¯s army was too quick to deal with it. As a result, the saintess of the Demonic Cult Our contact came in the middle of making a decision anding up with a n.¡±


    ¡°¡­a decision?¡±


    When I questioned the choice of words, which was never pleasant in this situation, Princess Eselua answered with a quiet nod.


    ¡°Yes. Deoni Bire, the saintess of the Demonic Cult, is nning to join us across the Demonic Territory.¡±


    After hearing Princess Eselua¡¯s words, ¡°It will be written on thest page,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes and ears even when I actually looked at the document.


    Even if there are heresy judges and warriors of the church and gates are activated everywhere, you are positively reviewing the madness of breaking through the middle of enemy lines?


    ¡°Why the hell¡­?¡±


    He questioned it with his mouth, but since the content of the document continued, he didn¡¯t have to listen to the answer.


    [The Demon King¡¯s response was much quicker than expected, and the number of manpower seduced by the Demon God¡¯s Church was much higher than the saintess expected. Due to a phenomenon of unknown cause, even the sacred power of the members of the church has been weakened, while the enemy¡¯s tricks using the remnants of evil spirits are fatal. In particr, it inflicts fatal damage whenever strange monsters appear.]


    [Even if the church¡¯s forces conduct a defensive war waiting for reinforcements spread throughout the Demon Territory, the forces of the Empire and the Kingdom will not be able to endure until they defeat the Demon King or reach this ce. Since the possibility is remote, the saintess is not going to go to war of attrition¡­]


    ¡°¡­When there are even a little more troops, she crosses the demonic territory and gathers troops, and finally reaches the front line and contacts the kingdom. to break through.¡±


    It seems that our saintess is in a great crisis to the extent that she has to set up multiple camps.


    A word from the writer (writer¡¯s review) I have a personal matter, so I¡¯m in a situation where I can¡¯t sit down and write until Monday.


    Then it¡¯s a break! If you do, it makes no sense. Sincerity is the motto of writers.


    As always, I¡¯m going to press the reservation for the serial on Monday and write in my spare time.


    The reason I have to say this is because I hope there will be no misunderstanding that I will not post on Sunday on a topic I have finished writing on and will post on Monday.


    There was a case like this before, but then I was misunderstood.


    It would have been less unfair if I had really written it all down, but I felt so unfair to hear those words about an article that hadn¡¯t even been written in 300 words yet. There are people who are not interested until the end of the writer, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    Since I will inevitably work on my phone, it may bete to respond to typographical inspectionments. Please kindly look at it.


    Have a nice weekend everyone!

 Chapter 485

    After reading it, whates to mind is the image of the Heretic Judges when fighting the axe near the house.


    They were skilled warriors, strong, and proficient in group warfare, but they could not properly counter the power of the twisted axe that burned their lives. I also don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything that can be called a straight attack method, but anyway, it would have been difficult to win with a normal method.


    Siegfried right now, what more exnation is needed while it takes time to catch the transformation of the illusion wizard. By the standards of the general public, they are quite unresponsive babies.


    Those guys are operating as the forces of the Demon King¡¯s Army within the Demonic Territory and oppressing the Saint and the Demonic Church. It is a situation where Saint Deoni¡¯s conclusion that there is no answer even for the Suseong War is sufficiently convincing.


    ¡°¡­Could the church and saintess receive help from the kingdom and empire?¡±


    ¡°Magicism is a religion that has been with the roots of the demons. If they can fully ept them, this war will not be a war between humans and demons, but a war between the apostate and heretical Demon King¡¯s army and the continent. To respond, we are devising a way from the capital.¡±


    It was clear that they woulde to a conclusion as quickly as possible, as they would not be the ones who would pass the time only by discussing at the desk. The problem is that despite having that conviction, the situation where Saint Deoni is is very precarious.


    At least, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this point without those twisted monsters, but unfortunately, I¡¯m the only one who can say that I¡¯m the only one who canpete with them.


    ¡°How long can youst?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The saintess seems to have concluded that it will take at least 15 days to conceive and implement the n, and that they can endure until then, but how the variable called the remnant of the evil spirit will work is still unknown.¡±


    Long if long, short if short. Even that will be based on enduring, so the damage will continue to happen.


    In fact, there is no reason to worry for a long time. It was clear what I had to do to make this situation even a little more advantageous.


    ¡°Can I use the smuggling route used by the informant?¡±


    And it was clear that Siegfried and Princess Eselua were of the same opinion. Rather, Princess Eselua seemed strangely relieved when I voluntarily asked a question.


    Just as she was about to say something, Siegfried raised his hand briefly to stop her, and once again spoke to me with a serious face.


    ¡°Hyung. You know that there are no elves and dwarves in the Demonic Territory, right?¡±


    The specific reason is not known, but as Siegfried said, two races do not live in the Demonic Territory.


    It goes beyond just not living, and even during non-war times, it is close to the level of non-existence. Even if there are other races such as Lizardmen, Beastmen, and Fulllings, he learned from Asilier that only two races are reluctant to the demons themselves.


    Even she doesn¡¯t step into the Demonic Spirit just because she doesn¡¯t like it. There was only one reason why Siegfried was mentioning such a fact.


    ¡°If my brother goes there¡­¡±


    Asilie must remain here. Rumors about elves roaming around in the Demon Territory are things that quickly spread and draw attention.


    Since he was a guy who learned something through Entire¡¯s injury, I could see that he was worried about Asilie¡¯s health while I was gone, so Iughed without knowing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m more worried about getting hit on the back because I¡¯m going alone.¡±


    ?


    Fortunately, Asilie¡¯s back-smashing, which I was concerned about, did note.


    ¡°How can I say it¡­ After Eldi¡¯s status as a hero was confirmed, it seems strangely easier to ept this situation.¡±


    Asilie, who showed a bewildered response even though she said it herself, simply begged her to be careful.


    There was little chance that Asillie would not be able to take care of herself, but since Siegfried voluntarily said he would pay special attention to pay off the debt I had for helping Entire, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    [Owner, go again?]


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Because you stand out quite a bit too. It sticks well with Ashley. Take good care of the flying dragons too.¡±


    It was a little regretful that I had to leave not only my Leica, but also my car, which I had be attached to.


    ¡°Come on, try wearing this this time.¡±


    What was stuffed around the neck of Laika, who was morosely lowering her tail, was a temporary dog cor with fragments of my sword attached to a suitably obtained leather strap.


    It was an object made inspired by the attempt to autonomously fly from the Demon King¡¯s camp to this ce with divinity and magic.


    [Oh¡­?]


    ¡°How is it? Can you feel something?¡±


    [Sometimes it seems like it, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t¡­?]


    Hmm. It seems that the effect is not immediately felt.


    Leaving behind Laika, who was in a smart state by feeding her magical energy, eagerly checking her condition, I said goodbye to Asillie and headed for the tent that Eselua had given me a separate word.


    Since this job is to receive help from the Empire, preparations were made in earnest, and one of them was to prepare a substitute to inform the fact that I had disappeared here even a littlete. I thought it was a pretty good n because it could y a role of disruption while maintaining the overall morale of the army¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the hero who saved the White Star of the Empire.¡±


    I was at a loss for words after realizing that it had been done in advance so quickly and neatly that my eyeballs popped out.


    It was a strange experience. I¡¯m sure I heard the story today and decided to move today, but my double in front of me right now not only has a simr physique, but even the armor is simrly matched. If he hadn¡¯t discovered that the helmet he was holding in one hand had a simr design to Lumings¡¯ helmet, he would have pondered for a long time about what happened.


    ¡°i look forward to.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best toplete the mission.¡±


    Recalling Esmuer, who was eagerly touching and examining my helmet with his small hand, after receiving his greeting, a handsome man with a familiar face appeared from behind the knight.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you again in this form. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t seem to have the time to talk to you.¡±


    I thought for a moment about what the tall and handsome Marquis Bende was talking about, and I realized that it was an action to remind me of a conversation I thought was just a greeting when returning from the Empire to Ethiel, and that he used the essence of Imperial technology called the Simple Gate. At the same time, remembering that he was a good person, he greeted them politely.


    ¡°I owe you this time as well asst time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable. How can I be indebted to saving the empire and helping those who take the lead in helping the empire?¡±


    Marquis Bende, who smiled without showing any sign of arrogance while shedding his cuteness, showed up to help me move quickly while holding a simple gate.


    I wondered if the ass of the Marquess of the Empire could be this light, but I btedly came to the idea that it was worth moving as it was not only urgent, but it might be able to shorten the war by sessfully creating trouble among the demons.


    After him, the attendants were busy moving around, and all the things that were lined up on the table were for me.


    Identification cards and money for camouge status, a simple long sword, cape, and bag that can look like an adventurer as much as possible, etc. As if they had been preparing for a long time, the most eye-catching thing was surprisingly the It was a pseudonym.


    ¡°It¡¯s something the princess ordered directly. It looks like she has a great interest in you.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡±


    Ethan Lavishire.


    In the Empire, when I dered a duel with Rudra¡¯s mutt or something, I looked at the ID card made by simply mixing the names of my parents, who had nothing to say after saying it once, and that was the only answer I could give.


    Judging from the nuances of what he said, he seemed to have already guessed everything, but Marquis Bende just shrugged lightly and didn¡¯t try to look or dig into it any further.


    While he was making simple preparations to open the gate, I learned the things to be careful of before moving from an unknown person, whether he was an attendant or a soldier, to the demonic spirit, as well as the simple personal information and password of the people to contactter.


    I handed over a map and a notebook that recorded various information, but I asked him to burn it after memorizing it as quickly as possible, and when he avoided the seat, Marquis Bende nodded and spread his arms, confirming that I had packed all the things. .


    ¡°You¡¯ve already heard it, so I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    With his hand gesture, the cube of the cube split and a huge amount of mana came out.


    It did not meet the conditions for the gate to operate, but it was hard to believe that it was perfectlypressed in that small cube. As it flows out, it blends with the surrounding magical power to activate the spell.


    Having studied magic at least a cursory nce, I understood how artistically advanced the magic was contained in Marquis Bende¡¯s cube, so I kept my mouth shut until the gate was fully opened and I could see the scenery on the other side. What brought my mind back was the thick smell of the sea wafting through the


    gate


    .


    At the same time, a part of the unfamiliar realm of the ouws unfolded before my eyes.

 Chapter 486

    When I turned my head, feeling the weakening mana behind me, I could see an unfamiliar alley through the already half-closed gate instead of inside the tent.


    I wondered if it was too careless to open the gate by skipping all the procedures and processes in a back alley located in a corner of the nest of ouws and a smuggling routemonly referred to as a tunnel that was neither clogged nor openly revealed¡­ Seeing as I can¡¯t feel even the slightest sign of presence, it must be because I have a n.


    Still, just in case, I left the alley after reconfirming that there was no one around through a brief dy.


    Hoping to look as natural as possible, I went to the street and unlike the gloomy name of the tunnel, a very clean and brightndscape unfolded. The salty smell of the sea breeze felt from beyond the gate was still there, but the decadent atmosphere I expected was nowhere to be seen.


    Rather, it was closer to downtown. It is also a downtown area that is very rich in materials.


    Those who walk the streets and those who sell goods. Not all of them are normal. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t people who look a bit menacing, but since it¡¯s the sailors of this world who fight all kinds of monsters popping out of the sea, that¡¯s enough to give them the impression of a naive vige man.


    The only difference is that, unlike the neat streets around, some areas on the hills far away are in poor condition, as if there was a fire, and within 30 minutes of walking the streets, I encountered three pickpockets. degree?


    The first two looked young, as if they were less than seven years old, so I tolerated them by feeding them honey chestnuts on the top of their heads, but the third was a guy with a mustache just starting to grow.


    ¡°They see people as scarecrows for practice pickpocketing.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t use magic, he only slightly adjusted his strength, and the sight of the guy¡¯s eyeballs lost focus and wandering around after being hit by the nuclear honey chestnut that he swung didn¡¯t look very good, so he decided to give his other hand a p on the cheek.


    match! With a cheerful sound, he came to his senses and the eyes of the people around him were also focused on us, but soon they dispersed again as if it was not a big deal and went their own way or started selling the goods at the stall with a loud voice.


    indeed. This part is different from the normal city.


    ¡°If you answer the question, let go or get another hit. Over there, that hill, why are you like that?¡±


    It was only after I had three more overnight meals that I got a proper answer from the pickpocket who was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    It was a bit annoying, but thanks to that, I was able to find out that one of the famous forces in the tunnel was recently attacked by the demon king¡¯s army, so it wasn¡¯t very good, and the resulting clever confrontation was still going on.


    Instead of handing over the pickpocket whose face was swollen while getting a satisfactory answer to the guards, he kicked his butt off and moved on again.


    After that, all I had to do was look around moderately, memorize a fewndmarks to understand the city¡¯s geography, and find an inn.


    Sometimes I felt a mysterious gaze, but the conflict I was worried about didn¡¯t happen, and there was no quarrel. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s not a fist or a nutmeg, but a de that flies if you make a mistake, but rather, the more formidable the impression, the more wary the guys throw a wary gaze, but don¡¯t move rashly.


    ording to the innkeeper who stayed at the hotel, pickpockets rushed with the belief that there was no way they would get involved in trouble by killing them for a few pennies¡­ Although this is amon saying among orphans born in the aftermath of war and poverty, it is easily convincing. It wasn¡¯t an action.


    ¡°They¡¯re just kids living like there¡¯s no tomorrow.¡±


    The rugged-looking innkeeper made his own conclusions, stuffed the fairy tale I had received into his pocket, and handed over the key.


    The inn deliberately chose an appropriate ce. To a ce that smells of alcohol and cigarettes from the entrance and is not clean, but it does not smell like filth. The price and quality of the room were both cheap, and it was amon inn in a medieval fantasy, so it hurt my nose, but I decided to put up with it because I was only going to stay for one day anyway.


    The first day ended by spending time in a roomparing memories and maps.


    ?


    I woke up to a not-so-refreshing morning, and after having a rough breakfast, I packed my things and left the inn.


    In my heart, I wanted to start moving early in the morning, but the note I received said, ¡®Don¡¯t move too early in the morning.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t do that because there was a thing called.


    No matter how much the ouws¡¯ territory is a representative local product, it is definitely the city of Ethiel where lords and soldiers exist, so the reason is that the border is the strictest during off-peak hours to prevent illegal activities.


    Obviously, this situation where you have to do your best not to get caught even though it is a n approved by the empire and the kingdom at the same time is a bit disappointing, but there is nothing special, secret is the top priority.


    It was clear that they would eventually help us if wemanded them in the name of the king, as they had their feet on thend of the kingdom, but they were citizens of the kingdom and criminals at the same time. You can use it as an excuse to help, and you can put a line on your political power, and depending on the situation, you can sell my information to the demon king¡¯s army.


    Even though there was a bit of a sense of discord because they had experienced the luxury of using a simple gate to make a long-distance jump, it was right to move like this. With such thoughts in mind, the ce I arrived at was a small smithy located far away from the sea.


    It¡¯s an outward appearance that doesn¡¯t really look like anything special. It would be a special sight, if special, to see four muscr men sitting with their backs against the roaring fire of a brazier, eating stew of a bad color with their tops uncovered despite being midwinter.


    ¡°Are you a guest?¡±


    The area around the forge is quite secluded, so just by approaching, the eyes of the two naturally turn to me. In response, I nodded moderately and put the password written on the notebook into my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some horseshoes.¡±


    Even to my words, the two men did not show any reaction. Then, one person who was looking at me with a sour face pointed to the weapons disyed on the side of the forge with chewed bread and answered.


    ¡°Are we specializing in weapons?¡±


    ¡°People I know say that the two gold shoes that they sell here are art.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to know that¡­ You know everything.¡±


    ¡°Because rumors don¡¯t hide people.¡±


    When they were just talking, they gave me suspicious nces, but when I leaned against the pir, they shrugged and nodded. Not only the words, but also the way they approached and leaned on the pirs of the smithy was a password, they were detailed in many ways.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have to go all the way to the Western Kingdom, so I¡¯m going to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to match it with something sturdy.¡±


    When I took out two gold coins and handed them to the man who reached out to me as he got up from his seat, he nodded as if he had nothing to look at and headed towards what appeared to be a cksmith¡¯s warehouse. After passing by the guy who continued to eat again without much reaction, the man opened his mouth again as he removed the items piled up in the storage room with a familiar motion.


    ¡°Others say that our organization has gone out of business since Quans died, but it¡¯s all bullshit. It¡¯s been three years since Quans passed the wheel to the crew and started sitting in a chair. During that time, the others had several guests. We¡¯ve been killed, but we¡¯ve never failed.¡±


    Then, he doesn¡¯t say any precautions, but suddenly starts talking about the settings he knows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die on the boat, so is there any problem? It¡¯s the demons who suddenly attacked.¡±


    To be honest, I was quite embarrassed, but there was a story I found out after punching a pickpocket, so I was able to react in time after putting it together with my brain.


    ¡°You know a little something. Fools easily forget that.¡±


    As if he liked my answer, the man gave a small smile as he stopped moving things. After putting everything aside for a while, the clich¨¦d basement entrance was revealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a single road, so don¡¯t worry and keep going. I¡¯ll guide you when you arrive. It¡¯ll be a bit boring since it leads all the way to the beach.¡±


    Now they seem a little bit illegal.


    As if he didn¡¯t really want an answer, he immediately opened the iron door at the entrance, gave a short nod, and entered the dark passage. It was an insignificant crypt that was difficult to say that it had been well cleaned, even with empty words, but with the supports installed in order not to copse and the magic stonenterns ced in between, it looked like a mine.


    Seeing thatnterns of this size are maintained simply to light the way, it seems that the industry here is very booming, even if the Quans or something is dead.

 Chapter 487

    After passing through a long crypt across the city, the ce we arrived at was a fairly huge cave.


    Contrary to what seems to be created naturally, the space where you can feel the strange vitality is a kind of hiding ce, where everything from food to weapons and beds is arranged. Someone is sitting in a bar-like area of a bar, drinking, someone sitting around a table ying cards, and someone checking their weapons with a tense face.


    It was a new feeling because it felt like a criminal¡¯s den, as if it were drawn in a picture, but I was a little embarrassed because it was a different scene from what I had heard separately.


    The information about the Itis-L smuggling route written in the note ends at the smithy. Most of the rest is information and things to be careful of as they go over to the demons. I thought it wouldn¡¯t have been a little since there wasn¡¯t anything unusual up to this point, but I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a while.


    I was told that it would lead all the way to the beach, so I was just wondering if I should just go my own way, ignoring the pouring eyes, when a beastman who was yawning while sitting facing the cave found me, got up from his seat, and approached me.


    The beastman, one head taller than me, was close to a canine, so I personally felt strangely affectionate.


    The thick leather armor worn on the body is strong enough to be considered a full te armor made of leather, but the weapon is not visible. It was a piece of equipment that was difficult to understand, but when he raised his finger and pointed at me, I immediately understood.


    ¡°Hey, you. Are you a stowaway? Come this way.¡±


    Fingernails and hands with minor scratches.


    They were fighters, their own upation group that they could choose because they were beastmen. Judging from the fact that they were dressed without a creaking sound even though they came close, it was highly likely that they werebatants preparing for a melee during the voyage.


    ¡°The cksmith says it goes all the way to the beach.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even recognize the expression of the prisoner, but I could tell that there was no hostility. Still, it was a different scene from what I had heard, so once I stopped walking without losing my guard, the wolf-man answered with a big smile.


    ¡°Because this is the hideout of Quans, a hidden smuggling route near the city beach. It¡¯s a secret job, but you can¡¯ty it out like a street vendor on the beach.¡±


    It¡¯s amonnguage so natural that it can¡¯t bepared to the Krul I met when I robbed ve traders in the capital. The equipment and the behavior¡­ It was a part where you could guess that he had been with the Humans for quite a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Will you tell me the details?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just a brawler, a guide, and a gatekeeper here. I¡¯ll put my weapons away for a while before taking people to the captain.¡±


    It could be said that revealing this was truly threatening, but thanks to the tone and gestures, you can see that it was not a threat, but augh. But I only looked at the hand he held out as if asking for a weapon, but I didn¡¯t unload the equipment.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re talking about, but I have no intention of unlocking the weapon. I¡¯d like you to call the captain or guide me.¡±


    I don¡¯t intend to disrespect the rules here, but taking a weapon is one thing. I also spoke in the most friendly manner so that there would be no misunderstanding, but I couldn¡¯t help but change the atmosphere in the cave.


    It happened in an instant that silence fell in the cave that had been noisy without knowing it. He didn¡¯t pull out a weapon or show a threatening attitude, but he could feel that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the wolf beastman.


    ¡°¡­these are the rules, sir.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I never meant to break the rules. But asking for a weapon is another thing. It¡¯s no different than asking you to remove your ws as soon as you arrive, right?¡±


    Contrary to what he looked like, the smile of the wolf beastman, who maintained a more calm attitude than anyone else, deepened. It was a smile that could now be seen as a threat, depending on how you look at it.


    ¡°It makes sense, but things aren¡¯t going well for us either. It¡¯s no secret that it¡¯s be a shelter for the Quans without the Quans, you know? In fact, weapons recovery has been happening since then.¡±


    ¡°Because the demon king came with a weapon and cut them all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s direct. But it¡¯s true. I thought it was a simple stowaway, but then I got very catnip, so everyone is sensitive. Enough to put me here¡­ I¡¯m very sensitive.¡±


    There was not even a slight movement, but the atmosphere of the wolf beast changed. now it¡¯s a threat


    I have no intention of getting angry because I¡¯m being forced to. Instead, he spoke of the question that arose from the change in his attitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any ws, so why are you working in a ce like this?¡±


    strong.


    In terms of physical abilities alone, the one in the realm of monsters is a beast man, but even taking that into ount, the wolf beast man in front of him is no stranger.


    The senses reinforced by magical power closely watched his movements, and after instinctivelyparing them with the enemies he had fought so far, and extracting an estimate, he came to the conclusion that he was a bit of a fighter.


    ¡°I told you. My friends here are a bit sensitive. Somehow, I got in contact with them and got hired. I¡¯ve said beforehand, I¡¯m a strong human customer.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a beastman fighter, but I get a feeling.¡±


    I let him open his eyes wide at my answer and reacted unexpectedly. The two-handed ax was so conspicuous that I had to leave it behind, so the only weapons I had were this, a few daggers, and a needle.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. I think it¡¯ll make things a little easier thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Day?¡±


    I have no intention of solving all the troubles. I put my sword down on the floor, looking at the wolf beast man who tilted his head.


    ¡°Once I beat you, a martial artist, with my bare hands, and knocked out a few of the other guys who came at me in moderation, you¡¯ll understand why taking a weapon from me is pointless.¡±


    Raise your head, extend your hand and fingers in a posture simr to that of a wolf beast, then flick your index finger.


    Seeing the provocation gesturemon to all countries, the wolf beastman put his arms on his waist and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Oh my God. Are you serious? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I know how to read aura too, right? Customer¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°¡­a very attractive proposition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an offer you can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    With a short answer, the thick right arm resting on the guy¡¯s waist swings like a whip that broke through the speed of sound. However, unlike the thought that he might wield it with the determination to kill, he did not feel any intention to kill the wolf beast.


    Thanks to this, I had time to admire the fact that I had awakened to the abstract concept of murderous intent, and gave him time to be surprised by lightly lifting his head to avoid the little fingernails flying at my chin and taking no action. I was able to afford some leeway.


    ¡°¡­Did I look at the wrong person?¡±


    Under his chin, his fingernails brushed past with a cool breeze, but it didn¡¯t feel cold.


    It means it¡¯s worth doing.


    I responded by snapping my fingers a couple of times in front of the wolf beast looking at me alternately with my nails with a face that must have been bewildered.


    ¡°You treated me politely, so I gave you a chance. Let¡¯s rx.¡±


    And then he jabbed him right in the face.


    The blow, which would have never been light since he was wearing the gauntlet, hit him on the bridge of his nose, but the wolf beastman didn¡¯t even scream. Instead, while bleeding from his nose, he quickly pulls back and corrects his stance, aiming for my thigh and swinging a sharp low kick.


    It was clear that there was no fighting technique like modern times in this world, but this was a low kick. This time, it didn¡¯t seem like he was particrly touching, so he raised his legs without hesitation and took a defensive stance.


    ¨C Pleasant!


    It was safe to say that it was almost the same time that the iron greaves and the leather shin guards collided with a sound so heavy that it was hard to believe that it had collided with the cave, and the shock spread across the guy¡¯s face.


    Either that or not, I took advantage of the gap in the attack and dug inside and struck the guy in the stomach with the elbow I swung with all my might. This time, a short moan escaped from his mouth.


    ¡°Crazy, you¡¯re going to fight a beastman with fighting techniques!?¡±


    But those moans were overshadowed by the cries of the other ouws who were horrified at our fight. In the meantime, I tried to finish it off by swinging the elbow on the other side, aiming for the face of the hesitant guy, but even though it was quite sincere, he quickly lowered his head and raised his arms to block my attack and fell back.


    No matter how strong the body of a beastman is, in the end, the body structure is simr, so if you hit it hard, it hurts the same. Even if it was hit on top of the armor, it would have been enough power to stop breathing and stiffen up to the chin for an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd. To think the day wille when you¡¯ll be praised for being strong after being beaten by the Humans with martial arts.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t pick up a weapon or because I didn¡¯t chase down the hesitant wolf beastman and give it a final blow, but there was no situation where other guys drew their weapons and rushed at me. As the wolf beastman implicitly mentioned, it might be because he has the most outstanding skills, so he can¡¯t rush forward.


    ¡°As the guest said, let¡¯s rx a little.¡±


    ¡­Maybe it¡¯s because the werewolves don¡¯t want their help.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship from Combatpioneer!


    I will do my best to make it enjoyable to read in the future!

 Chapter 488

    The sparring battle with the wolves went much more gently than expected.


    It might have yed a part in the fact that both of us were fighting with a p and fight, making a sound when a person¡¯s body hit the armor, but at some point, the ouws who started to see us fighting as if they were watching an arena were losing the stake. The biggest reason was that they started responding by walking.


    It¡¯s not a veryrge space, but there are people standing around eagerly cheering and swearing repeatedly, people walking around the gap collecting stakes, and so on. The vignt attitude he had shown before has gone and only emits the unique heat of gamblers.


    ¡°No no!¡±


    ¡°Hey dude! Wake up! It cost me a week¡¯s worth of drinks!¡±


    Thanks to this, even though I was the cause of this fight, the ouws were pouring out 50,000 curse words at the wolf beastman who was lying on the floor and was unconscious. Seeing that even the people who say that are smiling, it seems like they are just having fun.


    It wasn¡¯t that the wolf beast was weak. Rather, he was strong enough to be proud of his skills.


    The problem was that as a martial artist, he had only learned the skills to reliably destroy his opponent.


    I¡¯m not familiar with how to subdue them with less hurt in a state of no malice or hostility. Even after I realized that I was strong, I was busy raising and inserting my toenails and repeating them from time to time, so unless I had an overwhelming difference in skill, there was no way I could win.


    Since you don¡¯t know how to attack, you don¡¯t even know there is such an attack, and you don¡¯t know how to defend it naturally. Even now, I feel like my eyes are spinning because I shake my brain properly.


    ¡°Damn it, you know all the weird tricks.¡±


    As a result, from the moment I copsed, ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ The guy who muttered that he couldn¡¯t get up even though he gave it quite a bit of time.


    ¡°Yes, I admit it. Whether the customer takes the weapon or not doesn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    In the end, the scene of the mad gambling came to an end with joy and sorrow crossed only after the wolf-man raised his hands and expressed his intention to surrender.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to just let go of the attempt to make money by leaving me, so the wolf prisoner, who was lying down and watching me ask for a reasonable share of the business and even collect the money, stood up slowly and spoke to me.


    ¡°Your skills are good, and your skills are good. It would have been less troublesome if you handed over the weapon and stayed quiet¡­ Why did you bother to reveal it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s less suspicious if you reveal it in advance.¡±


    When I lent my hand to get upfortably, he smiled cheerfully, grabbed my hand, and stood up.


    ¡°My name is Carl Kansi. He¡¯s a wanderer.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Lavisher. A wanderer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Had we met sooner, Quans would have brought a chest of gold coins to hire a guest.¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    As I moved along with Carl Kansi, who signaled that he would guide me with a gesture, he rxed his shoulders and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a story I¡¯ve heard since I went out and came back, but I heard that there were some signs before the head was split by the demon king¡¯s army. I was a guy who knew the threat to my life like a ghost, so I hired talented guys for a lot more money?¡±


    In the end, it was all futile, but whatever.


    A strangely regretful attitude lingered on Carl Kansi, who sighed as he finished his words.


    ¡°Were you friends?¡±


    ¡°More than that¡­ He was a decent business associate. Even though he was a piece of shit, he was bold enough to spend money when he needed it, and I had enough skills to get the money.¡±


    aha. The sad thing was that.


    As I walked along and listened to his story, it seemed that the sessor to the chief, Qans, did not take the expense of Karl Kansi lightly. Rumors of nuances started to spread that he was holding a knife that cuts well for its purpose, even though he moves in hiding anyway?


    It was understandably absurd that such rumors would spread when the head of the organization had been blown away by violent means, but the next boss reportedly nailed it down by even attempting to bargain for Carl Kansi¡¯s ransom.


    ¡°After that, it¡¯s an obvious story. Going to the Demonic Territory this time is myst job here.¡±


    ¡°It must be a pity that the bee is gone. Are you from the Demonic Territory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly like that, but I¡¯m morefortable in the demonic territory than in the city of the Humans. Most of the Humans are afraid of us, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    It was just as Carl Kansey said. If there were rabbit beastmen or sparrow beastmen, he might not have been so scared, but beastmen had the appearance of predators such as wolves, lions, leopards, and bears.


    He even had overwhelming physical abilities to match, so he said everything.


    ¡°But what is the customer going to the demonic territory with such skills? Did you kill someone who shouldn¡¯t have been killed?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s a guy there to kill, so go kill him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You have good skills, but you were a fun guest!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really a joke, but I didn¡¯t have to wash my face for no reason, so Iughed together and a better atmosphere was formed.


    After meeting the captain, things progressed normally. At first, the captain looked at me as if I was a weirdo when I came in with a weapon.


    ¡°The beastman I met was a bit clumsy inmonnguage, but he was not so good at it, he was eloquent.¡±


    Contrary to his menacing appearance, Carl Kansi¡¯s witty exnation also yed a big role in easing his guard, so when I asked a question while leaving the meeting with the captain, he answered with a long tongue and a smile.


    ¡°I worked hard. Among the beasts, you can count on one hand people who can talk like me.¡±


    If you look into each other¡¯s eyes for more than 3 seconds, he will throw his fists and look like he¡¯s going to see you, so he¡¯s a really intelligent friend.


    Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have to keep my mouth shut between the ouws, and I spent time talking about various things with Carl Kansi until the departure time the captain said.


    ¡°What? Krul? Krul Pitaly Bazaso?¡±


    Among them, the topic that received the best response was ¡®the prisoner I met¡¯, which I thought would be mentioned briefly.


    When I talked to Carl Kansi, who showed great interest, about the bond between beasts and humans, even though their appearances were very different, a fierce reaction came back.


    ¡°Do you know someone?¡±


    ¡°I know. He was a famous friend before he returned with the prisoners who were taken away by the ve traders. He¡¯s quite a radical guy, so he won¡¯t mix well with humans, but he¡¯s good at it, right?¡±


    ¡°Somehow.¡±


    There were too many kangies to show the proof I received in my original name. Thanks to that, I was able to bring out the question I was trying to ask a little faster.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the captain seems to be weing theing of a talented person, but isn¡¯t that safe smuggling?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s usually safe, but sometimes it¡¯s called a variable, right? In that case, if you have a good friend on board, it¡¯s a safety device, so I like it.¡±


    ¡°You take money and ask customers to fight?¡±


    ¡°Of course they take care of the money. It¡¯s urgent, so I¡¯ll take care of it. Sometimes, I earn more than my wages and go out.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a story I was particrly interested in because I wasn¡¯t short on money, but I nodded my head moderately because I didn¡¯t have any other options.


    In the first ce, it was not a ce I came to by myself, and it was definitely a restaurant rmended by the Empire, so there is no use in doubting it. Instead of continuing my useless worries, I decided to extract the information I needed from Carl Kansi.


    When Carl Kansi, who was in a position no different from ate-life sergeant who was about to be discharged, left to talk to me, others sat there and began to greet visitors. And those who came for smuggling, like me, left their weapons at their request and went through the process of going to meet the captain, then crossed over to the quasi-tavern where we were sitting and spent the rest of the time.


    Often, when those who reacted violently and refused toy down their weapons appeared, those who had not forgotten the previous gambling table pricked up their ears and paid attention. Mostly it ended with futile resistance, so only the scene of drinking again while clicking the tongue was repeated.


    In the meantime, the story of Carl Kansi continued, so there was nothing boring. By the time the sun went down and the sky and sea at the end of the cave were turning red, the people except for the customers sitting in the tavern began to move busily to prepare for departure.


    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Right. In winter, if you move when the sun ispletely down over the horizon, you can cross the danger zone in good time.¡±


    Some of the ouws who were moving like thatined to Carl Kansi for help, but he onlyughed and blew his middle finger.


    ¡°Those who are going to the demons should get on board! If it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll leave it without any fuss, so hurry up!¡±


    The captain, who came out of the amodation located on the corner of the cave, strode forward and shouted, and the people began to shake their butts one by one and get up from their seats. They silently followed the captain as if they had no interest in each other, and the captain nced around at the passengers and prayed in mysterious movements before boarding the ship, then shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°May the gods protect this voyage as well!¡±


    It was very funny to see him looking for God whilemitting a transgression, but since he was in the position of participating in the transgression, he couldn¡¯t bear to think that he had fallen for himself.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) A menu called Sponsorship Management came up out of the blue, so I tried something, and it seems like an automatic message is sent to those who sponsor writers.


    something¡­ something something. I think it feels like being greeted with a full message on KakaoTalk.

 Chapter 489

    The deste atmosphere of the ouws sitting on a boat of small size and peeking at the people next to them with a sidelong nce and being wary was really fresh and worthy of being fucked.


    It is serious even considering the situation of walking on the sea relying on three or four shiningnterns in the thick darkness.


    On average, Carl Kansi said that many of the guys headed for the demons are at the end of their lives, but as soon as they put their heads out of the boat, they were filled with remorse and looked so gloomy, as if they were going to dive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not usually this gloomy. There are quite a few people who go over to do business. But today, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    In that sense, it was a very good harvest to have a conversation with Carl Kansi and build a friendship.


    The crew and the captain of the ship had the superstition that they would survive as little as possible once they boarded the ship, and all the other passengersughed and chatted as if they were in charge of the ship¡¯s vitality alone, not caring about it even though they were all dead as if they were going to die soon. am.


    ¡°I¡¯m dirty dogs are dirty and noisy.¡±


    Of course, among the gloomy bastards, there were those who felt sorry for such liveliness, but Carl Kansi was always rxed.


    ¡°The sea at night is dirty and cold.


    Confidence thates from your skills.


    Knowing well that the other person can¡¯t do anything except make fun of him, he is rather calm even though he was cursed at.


    Contrary to the thought that a fistfight woulde and go once in a while, it didn¡¯t even escte into a verbal fight. Later, I heard that he was famous in the tunnels with a strange nickname of ¡¯20 sword knife khansi¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nickname given to me because my ws are as sharp as des. Since there are many people born in Itthiel, there are exaggerated descriptions of thempared to the ten swords of the king.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a really stupid nickname.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You know what! But even if you¡¯re an idiot, it¡¯s fun, right? So I left it alone.¡±


    Indeed it was. When he put his hands and feet together and wiggled his fingers and toes, Iughed too.


    ¡°By the way, why are you really going to the demon tribe? Is someone really going to kill you by stealing money and sshing?¡±


    After some time had psed as they chatted about such trivial topics for a long time, Carl Kansey mentioned again what had been passed off as a joke before leaving. Seeing as I mentioned earlier that there was not much chance to see a consistently strong guy, it seemed like he was quite curious about why a guy like me was doing this.


    ¡°No. To see a friend. He said he needs help.¡±


    As long as it wasn¡¯t for the details, it didn¡¯t matter, so when I told him the truth in moderation, Carl Kansey opened his usual round eyes even more in admiration.


    ¡°Oh my God, you must be a very important friend? To the point of smuggling.¡±


    ¡°In many ways¡­ he¡¯s an important friend.¡±


    Because she is a saint of the Demonic Church and is the same as the leader of the rebels who are rebelling inside the demonic realm.


    Carl Kansi, who was stroking the bottom of my neck at my appropriate chuimsae and pondered for a moment, continued to ask questions with his ears perked up.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m like this, I have wide feet in the Demons¡¯ Territory? It¡¯s fate that we met like this¡­ Maybe we can help quite a bit if we just offer a reasonable price?¡±


    When I arrived at the Demonic Territory, I was unemployed and tried to find a job right away.


    ¡°Yes? What form of help?¡±


    ¡°Finding people who are hiding throughworking, or giving shortcuts. The customer is from the maind. Wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to have a reliable guide on the way for the first time?¡±


    The former was meaningless because Saint Deoni was too openly revealing her presence, but thetter was a bit different.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gate. Rather, I know it¡¯s more than ind.¡±


    It¡¯s not like ignorant tourists, and there¡¯s a gate, so why make such an offer?


    To the question I asked, wondering if the conditions for using the gate were different from ours so that no one could use it, Carl Kansi replied with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Woah, you seem to have a lot of money. It was as you said¡­ but it¡¯s a little different now. The inside of the demons is chaos itself.¡±


    ¡°chaos?¡±


    Carl Kansi nodded lightly, looked around and said, ¡®Don¡¯t look too surprised.¡¯ He whispered in my ear with the lowest possible voice.


    ¡°The Demonic Church has dered a holy war against the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    I expected something I already knew toe out, so I thought it would be more difficult to act surprised, but fortunately, thanks to Carl Kansi¡¯s whisper, which was much quieter than I expected, I was able to be surprised there.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amazing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of some ant footsteps, and I never imagined that I would be able to speak so quietly. Fortunately, Carl Kansi nodded slightly, assuming that my reaction was based on his own information.


    ¡°It is said that now is the historical moment when the demon tribes, which have been united as one for a long time, are splitting apart. Because of that, you can go to the gate somewhere and not go anywhere, of course, are you the leader of the demon king¡¯s army, or are you a cult fanatic? I talk a lot. Maybe the customer¡¯s friend got caught up in something like that and asked for help. Have you heard anything?¡±


    I wondered if it was for the purpose of trying to figure out something, but I decided to put my doubts aside for a while because I was talking about it as if it were my own business. Still, I didn¡¯t trust enough to tell everything, so this time I only said what I could say in moderation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Rencie¡­ I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s in a city called something.¡±


    However, he did not mention the exact city name. Even memorizing thatplex name correctly seemed suspicious, so I used my brain, but Carl Kansi took the bait very well.


    ¡°Lanceie? Wasn¡¯t it possible that Rengie was named Epagasierra?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. That must have been the name. It was filthyplicated. Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°I know. Now that¡¯s where the big incident started.¡±


    While bursting intoughter, Carl Kansi, who pondered for a moment with a rather serious expression, spoke earnestly with a face and voicepletely devoid ofughter.


    ¡°Guest, this may seem like a solicitation, but first of all, don¡¯t be too surprised this time.


    ¡°And why? What is the origin of this great incident?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the main headquarters of the Demonic Church. It seems that a customer¡¯s friend is stuck there and asked for help. Maybe it¡¯s someone rted to the Demonic Church.¡±


    Fortunately, this time, thanks to Carl Kansi¡¯s reasonable reasoning, I was able to be moderately surprised.


    ¡°Even though I have acquaintances in the headquarters of the Demonic Church¡­ what do you mean by something rted to the Demonic Church?¡±


    ¡°As I said, the Demonic Church and the Demon Lord¡¯s Army are in the process of biting, but the Church is strangely pushing back. In fact, because of that, the Devil¡¯s Army supporters raise their voices more. ¡®The Devil really protected you and dered a holy war. If not, does it make sense for you guys to lose!¡¯ in that way.¡±


    For a moment, the Confucianism within me¡­ no, Epa stood up with hope and nodded, barely holding back the thought of almost swinging her three-inch tongue.


    Come to think of it, even in the report, strangely, there was a part where the divine power was not working. If that¡¯s true, it seems impossible to ignore the possibility that something simr to the pseudo-sanctuary used by the illusion wizards has be a weapon and spreads throughout the Demon Spirit.


    ¡°It seems that the faith within the demons has fallen to the bottom.¡±


    ¡°I mean. I don¡¯t know what the world is trying to do. I understand the position of the Demonic Church. If there¡¯s a guy who says that in front of me, I¡¯ll pull his jaw out.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on it, you¡¯re swearing at your family, so that¡¯s the way it is.¡±


    Even though they are a race of beasts with various forms of animals to the extent that it is questionable whether they are the same race, the reason why they can unite as one is because of Cerro Repeati of hunting and wind, which lead to their ancestral gods.


    In fact, it is often referred to as the god of hunting and beasts, and hunters also serve a lot of humans. My father also prayed separately after hunting, so it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a fairly universally believed god.


    However, unlike those human races, the beastmen believe that the descendents of that god are living in 50,000 different forms, and they believe that their deceased ancestors be guardian spirits by Cerro Lipiti¡¯s side.


    So, in the end, cursing God in front of them is no different from cursing dead ancestors in their face.


    When I casually mentioned that, Carl Kansiughed broadly and then patted me on the back to express his liking.


    ¡°You must have been a very knowledgeable guest. I¡¯m starting to like it.¡±


    ¡°I studied a little to live as free of prejudice as possible. Anyway, I understood what you said.¡±


    He didn¡¯t call me in the first ce, he was just visiting me, but I really liked his attitude of trying to anticipate and give advice based on what I heard roughly.


    Most of all, it was a great harvest to know that the gate moved unexpectedly thanks to Carl Kansi¡¯s indiscretion. Among the advice written in the note was the use of certain city gates to some extent to save time.


    ¡°I want to get to that city as quickly as possible. Can you predict how long it will take?¡±


    ¡°If you can get on the gate, it¡¯s a matter of seconds. But considering the fact that they¡¯re fighting with each other in the middle¡­ It¡¯s a bit difficult with mediocre skills.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can.¡±


    When I said what I had guessed from Carl Kansi¡¯s attitude, he responded with a rxed smile.


    ¡°15 days. If we can reduce more than that, we will pay an additional fee. Are you confident?¡±


    His confident attitude was so pleasant that when he slightly provoked him, Carl Kansi ps his knee and smiles before extending his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by writing the contract when we arrive at the Demonic Territory.¡±


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 10 coin sponsorship, Saewoonyang!

 Chapter 490

    The smuggling took ce over a period of nearly a day and a half, but the voyage itself went very smoothly, contrary to what Karl Kansi said and what the captain feared.


    If everything went smoothly, some of the guys sitting in a state of shrinking with their faces painted with distrust of humans would have said bullshit that if they had known it would be like this, they would have just stolen the boat properly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Carl Kansi, who was faithful to his role even though he was no different from ate-life sergeant with only a few hours left in his discharge, several people would have drawn their weapons while talking nonsense.


    Of course, his force couldn¡¯tpletely shut the snouts of the stowaways.


    From the moment the unknown port of the Demon Spirit shimmered in the distance and the light of the lighthouse began to sh, the ouws began to regain their energy secretly. He kept grumbling until the moment he entered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting, sir?¡±


    When the ship docked at the poor pier built in the cave and the bridge was lowered, I was so pathetic to see them chatting with each other raising their voices as if it had been like that. said.


    At least, the only situations he could call ¡®fun¡¯ were the idiots walking in front of him, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about what the heck he was talking about, even if he put aside whether or not it was actually a fun scene.


    ¡°Fun? That little boy who thinks that what he sees is all there is to him and thinks that stowaways weren¡¯t really a big deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡±


    I thought it was some kind of bad joke, but he seemed surprisingly sincere. Carrying a duffel pack that seemed to carry his stuff on one shoulder, Carl Kansi stretched out, patted me on the back to speed up my pace, then continued his conversation leisurely.


    ¡°Not all of them are like that, but most of them are the ones who came because they had no choice other than the demonic spirit. Such people are usually uncertain about their status, uncertain about their skills, and uncertain about their future. Because of that, people who shrank and couldn¡¯t even raise their voices are regaining their vitality as if they had found a way out just because they finally arrived at the Demonic Territory.¡±


    Unlike me, who regards it as just amon part of escaping from reality, Carl Kansi slightly erased the smile on his lips as if he felt something from such an appearance, then paused for a moment.


    The wolf beastman, who was neither proficient in the officialnguage nor thought of somethingmon, spoke his thoughts while looking at the backs of stowaways who wanted to exchange money and leave in a hurry even though they were overcharged at the exchange booth prepared in the tunnel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the demonic spirit is awless demon¡¯s cave, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not a hopeful ce either. In the end, people¡¯s ces are simr. Even so, they can have hope, turn their eyes away from that reality or face it properly. Do you think it¡¯s the result of not doing it?¡±


    ¡°¡­You find it funny that you can¡¯t grasp the reality?¡±


    Aside from being smart andmunicative, I wondered if he had a secret personality, so when I opened my axe eyes, heughed out loud and shook his head.


    ¡°Rather¡­ I¡¯ve heard before that you can see as much as you know. I realize it every time I see the ouws scattering with the help of grubs after work like this. Every time I see that difference, it¡¯s fun, Every time I want to know more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be a schr than a fighter.¡±


    As expected, this guy was a handful and unusual. I had never heard of a prisoner full of passion for learning.


    If he was unique, he was a truly unique guy, but I like the fact that he didn¡¯t move simply for money, leaving all that aside.


    ¡°Then, this contract will be satisfactory. My sales person is a bit fierce, so he sees all sorts of things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that. Oh, don¡¯t exchange money there. It¡¯s amission and they take a lot of money.¡±


    The finger of Carl Kansi, who passed my words moderately, pointed to the currency exchange office that looked like a predator¡¯s den. Even at this moment, the moneying outpared to the money going in was a ce where there was no jaw, but the ouws didn¡¯t even seem to have time to point out such irrationality.


    ¡°Is there any other ce to change money?¡±


    I had no intention of exchanging money there in the first ce, but when I asked him again just in case, Carl Kansi smiled confidently and tapped my leather breastte.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce where a friend I know does it. Take less than there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®over there¡¯, it¡¯s reassuring to have a conscientious guide with you.¡±


    There was no dispute about not having exchanged money. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of Carl Kansi or the wisdom to do business on this floor for a long time.


    After passing the exchange office and following the passage leading outside, the forest greeted us this time.


    Around the exit, concealed by a cunning camouge shroud, there were hulking men who looked ferocious and wielded weapons. walked


    ¡°Carl, you¡¯re really going.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be there if you don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°You idiot Yemiral, I don¡¯t know if you think Quans was an asshole. I¡¯m afraid there will be ruins here too.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, taking your feet off before that is the way to go. Be well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother too.¡±


    Even those who did not leave their seats due to being wary of their surroundings greeted Carl Kansi one by one, but our pace did not slow down. Of course, I had no reason not to fall, but Carl Kansey seemed to have no regrets after working together for quite a long time.


    ¡°Anyway! Wee to the edge of the port city of the Demon Tribe, sir.


    Rather, as if he had been living as a guide from the beginning, he naturally started as a guide. Thanks to that, I had to hand over an Itisel gold coin and a counterfeit identity card made by the empire, suppressing my curiosity about how long this friend had lived.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s a request. By the way, do you know how to distinguish identity cards?¡±


    ¡°There were quite a few customers who brought in useless items and were arrested before they even started working. In this case, I thought it would be better to figure it out in advance, so I¡¯ll work hard¡­ Come on, is this counterfeit?¡±


    I tried to be as vignt as possible, in case I could cheat or lieter, but Carl Kansi reacted honestly and returned my identity card to the point where my worries were put to shame.


    ¡°If you get caught on this, you should just think you¡¯re out of luck and jump out? Where did you get something so sophisticated?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had a lot of friends over there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s fun already. Then, since there¡¯s less to worry about, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still some time left before the end gate opens, but I tend to pick up firewood, build a fire near the gate, and wait for less suspicion.¡±


    ¡°The more stabbed you are, the more confident you are?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why this world is more pleasant and friendly with people of different races than people of the same race, but it was a good start anyway.


    I don¡¯t know if it was the power of the advance payment, but Carl Kansi made a torch himself and made it easy for me to go around even though he had a body that didn¡¯t need lighting on the road at night. In addition, before entering the city, it tells the essentials that must be matched, and did not stop sharing information until the moment it reached the city wall far away.


    ¡°Once inside, let¡¯s change money first and then go through the gate. Since the customer said he originally had the gate in mind, can we use it within the avable area without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. But is there any ce other than here where I can exchange money?¡±


    Anyway, the Empire gave me a very heavy money bag as if it wanted to prove that it was not empty words that they openly shouted for support. On the contrary, since the top gold coins are the main focus, I am more worried about the exchange process than theck of funds.


    ¡°It must be difficult. Since the war was long, we have to find the smugglers to do that, but there is no guarantee that they will exchange money. Besides, the customer wants to shorten the time, right?


    ¡°¡­Can you give me an estimate of the cost?¡±


    ¡°If the guest wants it.¡±


    Carl Kansi, who readily answered without hesitation, was quite reliable.


    The walls of the castle where they arrived while talking about this and that were brighter than expected thanks to the bonfires made by those who were forced to camp because they could not get inside. Of course, it was only a little bright, and there were not many people who gave a friendly gaze to the strangers who showed up in the middle of the night.


    But to me, what was fresher than that gaze was the diversity of the races gathered.


    Even if it¡¯s a beastman, it seems like five species are surpassed, and the horns of the demons are various. There is a group of lizardmen who keep a bigger bonfire than others to ovee the cold, and there are also poolings who are snoring and sleeping in groups, not paying attention to the vigil.


    The sight of all the races mingling normally without being wary of each other was really fantasy-like, and even though the eyes pouring down on them were not very nice, they had the power to subtly make me feel better.


    I was wondering at the same time. Despite being able to get along so well, why do the humans and demons have to fight fiercely, divided into heroes and demons?


    While Carl Kansi softened the boundaries around him through his unique affinity and prepared a ce to rest, the concerns that began to arise did not disappear until the moment he lit a bonfire.

 Chapter 491

    Carl Kansi, who kindly started the conversation, allowed us to enjoy a campfire with the others rather than a small space to rest.


    Instead, I had to chat with the night watchmen until the door opened in the morning, but I had noints because it was a hundred times better than going through the cumbersome process of preparing for camp while shivering in the cold. It was a reward for being a conversation partner until dawn, and while they were eating breakfast and enjoying the pleasant atmosphere, the side of the castle gate became busier and repeated shouts began to be heard.


    ¡°The door opens!¡±


    Unlike those who packed their belongings amid shouts that spread as if they were praying for blessings, we did not have anythingid down, so we were able to indulge in moderation and cut in line instead of cutting in line. Carl Kansi, as if he had expected this far, hurriedly walking with a smile on his face, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire his nimbleness once again.


    After moving so hurriedly, it was only after I stood roughly in the 10th order that Carl Kansi, who had a little time to look around, whispered in my ear in a small voice without fail.


    ¡°Guest. If you know how to use Auras, you¡¯d better keep hiding them like you are now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying to pretend I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    It was a very natural thing to say, but it was something that I couldn¡¯t help but be stabbed. Because of that, I hesitated for a moment, but somehow I was able to answer naturally.


    When I had a fist fight with Carl Kansi, I didn¡¯t have any burden because I was in Etis El, a clean area for demons, but it was nothing new that the demons noticed just by using magic like I was breathing normally. They had to endure only with the physical abilities of the humans they had trained.


    ¡°Not only is he generous, but he¡¯s also prudent, so he¡¯s the best guest.¡±


    While chatting a little more about the uing schedule with Karl Kansi, who seemed to be giggling in satisfaction, the queue quickly dwindled, and I had to feel a strange tension every time.


    It wasn¡¯t that the fake identity provided by the empire was unreliable. It was because I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the right thing to do to capture the mana that I had been using like breathing all my life and the divine power that I had recently started using.


    On the other side, it¡¯s just ¡®strangely demonic.¡¯ Because there were only people who recognized my magical power with the sense of ¡®Ah, I definitely don¡¯t feel magical power¡¯. There was no way to get a definitive answer. At least, the divine power was verified by the saints, but it was also a factor of anxiety because there was now telling it not to flow out like incontinence.


    Even while I was regretting that I wish I could have captured at least one demon alive and experimented on it, the rope continued to be pulled, and by the time it was my turn, I had reached the point where I closely watched the guards¡¯ every move with more tension than in any battle. .


    ¡°Hello, guards at the end! You¡¯ve worked hard since the morning!¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it, Carl Kansi? You haven¡¯t seen him in a while?¡±


    ¡°All vagrants are like that. This time, I¡¯m guiding this friend.¡±


    The guard looked at me, following the hand and gaze of Carl Kansi, who continued the conversation naturally without fail. Thanks to the helmet he had worn on the battlefield, his face was never known, so he nodded his head while receiving the gaze as naturally as possible.


    ¡°Just looking at the atmosphere, it seems like you¡¯ve already passed the level of needing a guide, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. This is Gilchi.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m half serious. I was surprised too.¡±


    While blocking the eyes and ears of one guard with a lie that I don¡¯t know when Carl Kansi came up with it, the other guard next to him casually stretched out his hand to check my ID card. And at that insignificant action, my tension level began to drop rapidly.


    ¡°Are you an Auror user?¡±


    I was only looking at my ID card with an attitude that made it clear that I didn¡¯t feel any magic or divine power from me.


    ¡°No. I can only use simple magic.¡±


    ¡°But you have the guts to go on an adventure.¡±


    A smile naturally forms on my lips when I am sure that I will be able to eat properly. I don¡¯t know what it looked like, but it certainly wasn¡¯t negative. Just like other teams passed the checkpoint in front, only a very normal reaction came back.


    ¡°Nothing wrong. I¡¯m saying this just in case, but it¡¯s better not to get caught up in useless disputes in the city.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother the guards.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, that¡¯s good, but there are a lot of people who kill ordinary humans with one punch, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    After hearing the words to take care of yourself, there was no doubt. As if there was nothing more to see, I gained confidence at the end of the inspection, which was organized in an instant, and I urged Carl Kansi to prepare for the trip.


    In the process, there was a brief trouble exchanging the huge amount of top gold coins, but as a result, by the time the sun went down, I was able to use the gate without any problems.


    After going through a series of processes, he decided on a ce to stay for the night and while waiting for the meal he ordered, he took out a map and spread his ws on the table, pointing to a specific location.


    ¡°This is where we are now.¡±


    After checking the map and reconfirming the location of the city marked the end, I had no choice but to tilt my head and ask.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the scale messed up?


    It¡¯s too close to ride to the gate.


    Strangely enough, there seems to be a lot of information¡­ When I asked the question, wondering if it might have the same level of uracy as literally just filling in the information, Carl Kansi shrugged and trampled on my hopes.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for guests, but it¡¯s a map with roughly the right proportions. It¡¯s true that there are many gates, but they¡¯re not all that far away.¡±


    I wanted to know what this meant again¡­ but after hearing the exnation that followed, I had no choice but to understand.


    After all, the percentage of criminals escaping through the gate was a problem. The demonic spirit, which had a history of suffering from headaches due to criminals escaping the encirclement by overdoing ultra-long distance movement, concluded to limit the maximum movement distance instead of lowering the gate usage fee.


    Even certain sections were only avable through thorough identification checks. Carl Kansi exined that no matter how usible my ID was, it would always be caught there.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where even spies from other countries avoid and watch. There¡¯s no such thing as ordinary people like us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    Clearly, he recalled that something simr was written in his notebook, so he nodded his head obediently.


    Carl Kansi¡¯s trust and relief, which unraveled a few rumors, saying that some see it as a trick to extort moremission fees, were only a result of an illusion caused by not knowing my circumstances, but there was nothing bad for me, so I decided to leave it alone.


    ¡°If I get horses and food today and leave tomorrow¡­ I have to run for about 3 days toe to a city where the checkpoint is safe. If I go through the gate again from there¡­ I¡¯m sure I can fall here.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s shorter than the one we moved this time?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I could go further, but it was blocked due to the conflict between the Demonic Church and the Demon King¡¯s army. If I tried to move to the gate, I would end up in prison.¡±


    Even though I haven¡¯t memorized all of the notes yet, I can get a glimpse of how urate Carl Kansi¡¯s judgment is as the key things remain in my memory.


    I reacted with sincerity to the specific story, to the point where I wondered if I was usually aware of the situation in such detail.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it at the time, but the next day I packed up the things Carl Kansi had prepared, got on my horse, and set out on a journey, and within half a day I could understand why this guy wasughing.


    There are¡­ many monsters.


    It¡¯s not just a lot, it¡¯s a really dirty lot.


    ¡°Do people live in ces like this?¡±


    If it was Ethiel, it would be like having 20 or more goblins in a colony of 5 goblins.


    ¡°Hahaha. To be precise, people don¡¯t live in ces like this because they¡¯re like this.¡±


    Around Carl Kansi, who giggled and clenched his fists calmly, there were ten orcs dead with their heads broken.


    And it was the same around me. There is only a difference between being cut and killed. It didn¡¯t attack the orc colony, but it looked like it was just getting off the usual path that people often walk on.


    While admiring Ethiel¡¯s safety, I brought up the story, wondering if there would be more monsters than thieves.


    ¡°Because they worship strength, they do not consider the weak, and because they do not consider the weak, there are more cases where monsters flood or do whatever they do without bothering them. They protect their territory and grow to their heart¡¯s content. Even orcs are rare in Isthel? Not here. ording to my memory, if you move a little southwest of here, there¡¯s a colony of ogres that prey on these orcs.¡±


    Now I realize the real reason the security guard told me yesterday that I have a lot of guts. I thought it was crazy to hear that the Humans were adventuring without any aura.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s a guest skill, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but you chose this because it¡¯s the most time-saving way, right?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    Looking at Carl Kansi¡¯s answer, it was clear to me that thefortable, troublesome, and paradoxical journey would continue, so I sighed involuntarily, but even that sigh did notst long.


    Not because something fun happened, but because I had to fight without even having time to breathe.

 Chapter 492

    As I ran, a group of wild ogres appeared.


    I believed that I would be able to widen the distance without having to check them because their run was not fast, but the guy with one eye blown out threw a huge stake that looked like he was carved out of wood like a javelin and obstructed my path. I had to go and break the pot.


    After fixing the two hands of the pair of eyes with a sword as if nailing them, and using the power of Lumings¡¯ helmet to break the head with a headbutt, the other ogres ran away without looking back, and Carl Kansi looked at me as if he wanted to see all the crazy people in the world.


    The forest was thick and I moved on foot, and this time goblins and orcs appeared.


    It didn¡¯t appear separately, it really appeared at the same time. However, even that has emerged as a structure between a ruler and a subject rather than apetitive structure in which they fight each other. Under the circumstances, it seemed that the orcs were using goblins as meat shields.


    He even tried to hunt by making full use of the siege. This time, the goblins¡¯ heads broke the heads of the orcs for a long time before they escaped. I was surprised by the fact that the goblin¡¯s head was harder than I thought, and Carl Kansi looked at me as if he wanted to see all the crazy people in the world.


    I had packed up a campsite and was camping, but now a troll appeared.


    yes fuck, troll. A real troll! The ground shuddered, so I thought the fuckin¡¯ ogres were fucking again, but it wasn¡¯t the bald-headed ogre that appeared while crushing the trees, it was a troll as big as them and with a lot of hair!


    In fact, Carl Kansi, who has a good nose, already figured out that he was a troll and asked me to leave, but I couldn¡¯t understand the feast of this ridiculous monster parade, so I just decided to wait and see hime, and in return I had to get a deep blow. .


    The reason I couldn¡¯t fall in even though I knew it would happen wasn¡¯t just because I didn¡¯t want my condition to be ruined by going back on the road or not sleeping.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it because it was so fucking hot.


    However, this time there was no harvest at all. There was no need to worry about vigils just by sprinkling troll blood all over the ce. Carl Kansi¡¯s eyes, looking at me as I dropped him at the camp, cut off his neck, brought only his head, and spattered blood around me, looked strangely calm and simr to those of a liberated man.


    It¡¯s the third day, hoping that the unpredictable days will continue like that.


    ¡°Guest, I¡¯ve been asking around for a while while taking a break¡­¡±


    Carl Kansi opened his mouth while waiting for dinner after arriving at a vige with an inn.


    It was a town of its own size, so it was a luxury that I could enjoy thanks to the decision to stay overnight even though I arrived around noon.


    ¡°There was a group of famous monsters in this area, but they suddenly disappeared or were found dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. You seem to encounter monsters more often than normal animals.¡±


    It¡¯s ¡®like¡¯ because I like the words, but it was close to the fact that we actually arrived here dealing with more monsters than wild animals. Still, since it was a story that Carl Kansi picked up, we thought it might be an anomaly that we couldn¡¯t overlook, and when we listened, he continued talking with a subtle smile.


    ¡°The ogre group led by the one-eyed Opol was scattered, the orcs who raided the goblin colony and used it like soldiers disintegrated, and a troll that blew up about five viges was found dead. Even the adventurer¡¯s guild reported that Rumors must be spreading very quickly.¡±


    ¡°What kind of monsters have names and are famous¡­¡±


    I quenched my throat with water and tried to answer reflexively, but something was strange and I stopped.


    One-eyed? A goblin and orcbination? troll?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the monsters here shaped like that?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there wouldn¡¯t be many more viges.¡±


    It was hard to understand at first, but after traveling for three days and seeing and hearing things, it was an understandable exnation now.


    Even in this vige right now, most of the people who seem to be demons and not much different from humans are the majority. Even those who could be called vigntes or soldiers would only be orcs. Even so, the reason they can maintain the vige in its own scale is thanks to objects called barrier crystals that are working hard on the edge of the wooden fence.


    At first, when I heard that all four directions were monsters, I wondered if this ce was really a demon cave¡­ but the reality of the demon spirit was a little different. I didn¡¯t know it because most of the ones I¡¯ve dealt with so far were warriors, but the characteristics of the demons were not in their strong racial values, but in the generalization of magic that originated from them.


    Even a child who ys with a stick in this town, if you give him a few fairy tales and ask him to use magic, he will know how to use at least one little light magic.


    Of course, if you repeat that kind of thing without professional knowledge, it¡¯s the same that magic can run rampant and cause chaos, so even if you fail, you use only the level where there is no problem, but the key is that you instinctively have a little sense of using magic as well as magic power. In this respect, I wonder if it is closer to the Bur who know how to use magic from birth rather than the Human who must thoroughly learn the theory.


    The boundary crystal was derived from it and sublimated into an indispensable object in daily life.


    Crafting can only be done by wizards who have mastered specialized knowledge, but any demon can use it. When installed and infused with magical power, it scatters signals within a certain range as if spreading a frequency to chase away insects, making monsters avoid it.


    It is necessary to constantly inject magic power at regr intervals, but since any demon can do it, there is no burden. Thanks to that, even a vige with few people who knew how to fight properly could be maintained to some extent.


    Because of the limited information, when I was in Ethiel, I wondered if the demons would catch orcs for morning exercise and hold an ogre ughter party during the vige festival, but it wasn¡¯t like that.


    As Carl Kansi said, people¡¯s lives were all the same everywhere.


    ¡°What should I do? If I don¡¯t want to stand out, can I change the route now?¡±


    Even though I had only been with him for a few days, Carl Kansi keenly grasped my intentions. That¡¯s probably why they let you know that this story is going around. If he continued to do this, he would have wanted to consider a lifetime contract depending on the situation, but that¡¯s an afterthought.


    ¡°Then how long is the dy?¡±


    What matters is time.


    To be honest, it was a bit frightening that rumors about the head of a monster bursting every day spread faster than expected, but it¡¯s none of my business whether or not the rumor spreads after contacting the saintess anyway.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you can¡¯t do it, three days or four days?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, when can I arrive?¡±


    ¡°Three days. Under the assumption that there are no variables.¡±


    Carl Kansi¡¯s answer, which came back without a moment¡¯s hesitation, seemed to contain certainty that it was not a lie, so I also took the food brought by the waiter and put it on the table and said firmly.


    ¡°Go on like this. If you cut it down to two days, I¡¯ll give you half the amount you paid so far.¡±


    ¡°¡­A very mouth-watering proposal, sir. Can¡¯t you just throw it away because you don¡¯t want to pay?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was licking his lips at the pile of food piled up like a mountain or thinking about the money he would receive, but Carl Kansiughed very satisfied.


    ?


    Deoni Bire, who had somewhat finished his hectic day at Epagasierra in Rengi, signed thest bill and leaned back on the back of his chair.


    It was funny how she still needed her signature to proceed with orders and agenda even though the day she would abandon the city and the church was approaching, but it was not a rxed situation toment over it, so she felt sick from overwork. He just closed his eyes for a moment and let out a deep sigh.


    After pausing for a long time, Deoni opened her eyes and inadvertently moved her gaze to the piece of horn ced on the side of the table.


    There was still no revtion.


    Even the person who came with a piece of horn, iming to be the contact of the empire, could only send information unterally, but could not receive it, so it is unknown how Etisel and the empire decided to respond.


    Even now outside the city, followers of evil spirits are attempting attacks, desecration, and disturbing the sanctuary, and the situation is not improving at all as expected.


    When judged soberly, the situation is hopeless. Even so, if it were a situation where she would be martyred alone, Deoni would have done so willingly and without any impatience.


    However, the life on her shoulders right now is thousands of units. It does not end with martyrdom alone.


    Even if you are confident in your faith, it was natural to worry countless times a day about whether this was the right decision, and it was actually like that. But in the midst of that, if you see and touch the horn fragment that was definitely part of yourself¡­ You feel a strange sense of relief and feel optimistic that it will work out somehow.


    ¡°A revtion¡­ is it?¡±


    It was a proposal that was not bad for those who turned the demon army into an enemy. Humans will definitely ept it.


    However, that alone did not allow them to cross the demonic territory and join the human race. The process will never be easy, and in the worst case, more than half of the people may die.


    Even those who decided to agree with the church are secretly calling this operation the st pilgrimage¡¯.


    Even so. Looking at it, I feel a sense offort that I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°¡­please light the way to defeat those demons.¡±


    No matter how many times I repeated it for confirmation, this must be a revtion.


    Deoni prayed quietly as she sat by the moonlit window.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, Mr. NoamSicker!


    Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Jimal!

 Chapter 493

    Carl Kansi was one of those people who have few regrets when ites to reflecting on their lives.


    He lived faithfully to his own desires. He worked hard to be strong, studied to satisfy his thirst for knowledge, traveled the world to see more, and did not forget to pursue worldly pleasures in his spare time.


    Thanks to that, I belonged to the axis where the story never ends, and I was proud of that fact, but¡­ Recently, that pride has begun to crack a little.


    ¡°Anyway, those aremon thieves.¡±


    ¡°Fuck it¡¯smon? Is that it?¡±


    The cause was a bad-mouthed guest who recently apanied them.


    He cursed often, but he was not a low-quality adventurer or a mercenary. On the contrary, when it¡¯s not a big deal or in all other actions, it¡¯s more like a strange formality.


    It¡¯s not even a personal breakdown. It¡¯s to the point where he stops walking while watching another guild he stumbled upon getting beaten up by bandits even though he was spending money on his way right away. Contrasted with the fact that the twin desire always springs out at such times, it can be seen that it is close to resenting the morally wed situation.


    The problem is that the guest is engulfed in anger without even trying because he faces such a situation every day, whether it is fate that strangely attracts idents.


    ¡°Is itmon to use monsters to rob the merchant ranks? Really?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s a method used by those who specialize in thievery in the Demons¡¯ Territory¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very rich harvest.¡±


    It can be said that there is no room for excuses because the path was decided by Carl Kansi, but Carl Kansi was injustice due to the era of Carl Kansi.


    He lived as a professional guide enough to be called a ¡®pioneer¡¯ before staying for a long time, satisfied with the thick pockets of money offered by Quans.


    Even though there were some nasty racists who tried to y anguage game by putting their strength into ¡®dog¡¯, that title is not given to just anyone. It was an honor that was awarded because it safely guided guests to their destination under any circumstances, and was able to fit in as much as possible to the desired schedule.


    He was like that, so I was sure. No matter how much you choose the fast route as requested by the customer, the rate of getting involved in the incident is too high. Even the things that are intertwined like that are all thick.


    At first, I thought it would simply be the demon spirit that is so confused¡­


    ¡°This dog¡­ you bastards!!¡±


    ¡­After attracting the attention of the thieves and monsters who attacked the peddlers by shouting, it was clear that the cause was in apletely different direction as I looked at the customer who was spurring on to draw a weapon.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you shout out.¡±


    Looking at the back of the head of the customer who rushed at him while swearing and showing subtle consideration, Carl Kansi burst outughing.


    After traveling together for a week, Carl Kansey realized that there was no need to run after the customer or panic, so he slowly rode his horse while watching dozens of thieves and dozens of goblins rushing at the customer.


    As exined to the guest, goblins and orcs, etc., are scattered throughout the Demonic Territory, who train them and use them for stealing. Of course, they are strong enough to do that, so dealing with thieves in the Asmodian Territory is bound to take a considerable risk.


    If you meet guys who work as mercenaries during the peak season and be bandits only during the off-season, some of the upper ranks will say that giving up a wagon for tolls is less costly. It¡¯s crazy to run at people who are so blinded by a sense of justice that they don¡¯t even care.


    ¡°What?! What is that bastard?!¡±


    ¡°Kill the fuck! Where is the human bastard!¡±


    Maybe it was because of the prevailing perception, but the thieves who skillfully attacked the peddlers were quite taken aback by the sudden appearance of a customer. However, as soon as he realized that the customer rushing in with his ck hair and cape flying was a human race, he spat out curse words and whipped the goblin and went into battle.


    It¡¯s not like they can see Aurors. However, if you are an Auror user, you know that you will jump on your own feet when it is time to ride a horse. In the eyes of the thieves, the customer must look like a madman with a sense of justice.


    First of all, it wasn¡¯t that the judgment was very wrong. In fact, the guest didn¡¯t use an aura when he had eyes to see aftering over to the Demonic Spirit.


    He was relentless when dealing with monsters, but in a situation where even one survivor was left, he thoroughly fought with his own body. I told them to pretend they couldn¡¯t use it, but I couldn¡¯t imagine that they would follow me so faithfully, so I was even grateful to them.


    Since the peddlers are still alive, the customers will fight without an aura. So, it is true that the Aurors do not intervene in the fight.


    ¡°Damn it, you bastards!¡±


    The problem is that even without that, that human guest is filthy strong.


    The demons who trampled the goblins and swung their spears to avoid the rush of the approaching horse and to drop the guests were definitely not a skill they had done once or twice. If it had gone in properly, it would have definitely hit the ribs diagonally, starting from the trapezius muscle, knocking it out.


    However, the guest not only avoided the spear that was being swung diagonally by drasticallyying his upper body back, but also swung his sword from the bottom up in that position and blew off the neck of the demon holding the spear. The spear cut through the air, and was caught in the guest¡¯s right hand before it could even cut through.


    ¡°You have nothing to do, so you stick together with monsters and attack people! Epaga-sama will shed bloody tears, you fuckers!¡±


    As the upper body returns to its original position as if bouncing, the money spear quickly escapes from the customer¡¯s grip and flies at the thief. A thief, who was unable to react because his mouth was wide open at the scene of the workshop being digested with ridiculous feats, was hit by a spear and died.


    There is no aura in all of its movements. It is only a physical ability.


    ¡°Emergency! Fuck rain¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your heads are flying high!¡±


    I knew it was unusual, but I didn¡¯t know that even the basic skills would be solid, so it was a battle of new customers every time I saw it. It also yed a role in teasing the snout non-stop.


    It seems that his eyes are blinded by anger just by looking at his words, but his swordsmanship and actions are extremely sharp.


    As soon as they feel that they are about to be surrounded, they jump off their horses, pounce on the enemy, break through the encirclement, and as they kill the enemy, take whatever dagger or weapon they are using and use it to contain the next enemy. It¡¯s such a natural movement that it¡¯s like flowing water that makes me wonder where in the world he figured it all out.


    With that alone, half of the thieves who looked to be fourteen died. It¡¯s been a long time since the goblins, who were trained like beasts, watched closely after three or four died in a collision with a horse, and ran away without looking back as soon as the bandits died unterally.


    Wouldn¡¯t the war have ended much more unterally if all humans had been able to fight just that much without Aura?


    ¡°? ????!¡±


    As therades die in an instant, a demon with a lost eye twists and rushes at it. Due to the protruding blood vessels and unusually fast speed, it was not difficult to infer that it was temporary body reinforcement through magic, but Carl Kansi was still rxed.


    When the thieves I encountered yesterday did that, I was quite taken aback, worrying about the safety of my customers, but not today.


    ¡°Wah! Whoa! Arrrrr!¡±


    ¡­I was a little flustered. in a different way.


    But either way, the guest quickly closes the distance and destroys the thief¡¯s attack by taking two steps forward, stabbing the thief¡¯s heart with precision.


    ¡°Knock!¡±


    Without a moment to spare, the thief¡¯s clumsy leather breastte could not withstand the sharp stab and was pierced along with the owner. It was a distance measurement that was close to art, but the customer who stole the sword from the thief who was throwing out hisst death with his eyes wide open was extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Even if an idiot who doesn¡¯t even have basics moves quickly, it¡¯s there.¡±


    And as if it was not a big deal, he threw the thief¡¯s sword like a javelin and cut the lifeline of the thief who was running away with his back exposed. At this point, the thieves also lost their will to fight, understanding the differences in skill and experience beyond simply the difference in species.


    ¡°Buy, save¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it polite to put down your weapon and pray?¡±


    As soon as the guest opened fire with his head tilted crookedly, the weapons held in the hands of the five thieves tumbled to the floor without anyone saying first. Then, after staring nkly at the dropped weapon, the guest moved his still nted gaze back to the thieves and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to save me even if you¡¯re polite?¡±


    This time, not only the thieves but also the peddlers were shocked.


    ¡°You, you devilish bastard!¡±


    The thieves, who were dumbfounded at the moment of too confident a word, btedly came to their senses and tried to grab their weapons again, but in the meantime, two of them had already died. It was no different for the other three, who were in a hurry to grab their weapons and couldn¡¯t even hold their posture properly.


    ¡°Guest. What if we are going to hurry up and get involved like this every time?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it because my personality isn¡¯t rotten enough to leave things like this open. I¡¯ll add them together and calcte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s right in front of you anyway.¡±


    In the end, it took longer to thank the peddlers than it took to fight. Looking at the customers who received only a few thanks and left the peddlers and corpses behind without any regrets, Carl Kansi spoke of a question he had been feeling steadily for the past few days.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the customer hate the demons?¡±


    It¡¯s not just the demons. From the first meeting, he showed no hesitation in dealing with other races. It was Carl Kansi¡¯s judgment that even the checkpoint would have passed quickly because he was able to act calmly like a human who had lived in the Demonic Territory.


    In terms of ent, he is a native of Etis L, so how could such a thing be possible?


    ¡°uh.¡±


    It was a question that was asked after a week of hard work with such a question, but the answer that came back was so simple that Carl Kansi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    By tomorrow, Rengi would arrive at Epaga Sierra and his employment would be over, but every day for this human customer was new and exciting.


    In the end, out of curiosity that had been aroused for the first time in a while, Carl Kansi began to ponder whether there was any way to maintain this delightful employment rtionship a little longer.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Mr. Tofu is cute!

 Chapter 494

    Rengie Epagasiera is not just a port city.


    The city itself is a collection of blessings and an embodied divinity because it has been maintained for a long time as a sacred ce and the starting point of the Demonic Cult, which originated from the tradition that Epaga gained divinity and ascended to heaven as a demon god in the past.


    And under the teaching that all kinds of human groups in the city are praise and faith for the demon god Epaga, the people of the city have lived tirelessly to be faithful to their faith and life.


    Of course, not everyone has lived a noble life like the clergy. However, even such people could not bepletely free from the atmosphere of living in a city where gods were born, andpared to other cities, it was a level where they could be proud of having a very stable society.


    So when the walls of the city began to be attacked, the people of the city felt anger before fear.


    Instead of being swayed by the demon king¡¯s operation, which shouted that God was dead, they united more firmly. There was no hesitation in transporting supplies and preparing for war with the church¡¯s clergy. Because of that, I could feel fear and anger at the same time as I watched the twisted monster ramming into the body with the momentum to pierce even the numerous protections and blessings surrounding the castle walls.


    However, when the rumor spread that even such people would abandon the city and move under the judgment of Saint Deoni, they had no choice but to hesitate and copse.


    ¡°God¡­ why have you abandoned your children¡­¡±


    It was now a daily routine for clergymen passing by toment that made their hearts break.


    The situation in which demons who serve demons oppose the same demons and join forces with other races, including humans, was a story that was difficult for most people to understand and understand, so there was no way to stop thementation.


    It is useless to say that soldiers from other cities or ordinary believers unrted to power are uniting under the name of the Demonic Cult, and that a Demonic Hero has appeared on the frontlines of the Humans and Demons.


    Many people who wanted to win as the people of Epagasierra in Rengi lost their fighting spirit when they heard that they had to abandon the city that was the basis of their fighting spirit.


    ¡°Why did the hero appear among the Humans in the first ce? Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the demon king and his henchmen messed with the demon spirit and the holy relic.¡±


    ¡°No matter how it is. Shouldn¡¯t the demon¡¯s hero be a demon?¡±


    ¡°What is it? You want to say that the Humans are not qualified to serve demons?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just what they said¡­¡±


    As much as the fighting spirit disappeared, the sense of copse increased, and theints increased. The bustle of the entire city is nowhere to be found, and more and more people are staring at the floor or drinking alcohol in an empty and lethargic way. It was a situation that could be said to beforting if there were only a few people who tried to run away to find their own way.


    The saintess¡¯s heart was also not at ease as Deoni was informed of the city¡¯s situation, but she had too many other things to deal with right away to dwell on such things.


    ¡°How is the condition of the blessing on the wall?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to the point where I have to reinforce it five times a day.¡±


    While listening to the report while walking on the wall, Deoni¡¯s gaze scans the ins outside.


    There is no trace of the siege warfare. Because it never even started. The in was t with no trace of even ordinary soldiers, let alone cavalry soldiers, sweeping in groups.


    But above it are the corpses of monsters who have lost their sanity due to being eroded by evil spirits, the corpses of soldiers sacrificed to deal with them, and living monsters still alive and aiming for the wall. Even at this moment, as she watched, the monsters were attempting to charge indiscriminately at the walls and gates.


    thud. thud. Every time they hit the wall, it vibrates as if they were hit by a catapult. The blood and flesh of those who couldn¡¯t bear it until the aftermath of the collision were scattered ordingly, but by the time they separated themselves from the wall and ran far away to rush again, they were fully recovered and there was no meaning.


    The demons do not even reach the camp of the demon lord beyond that. Because the Demon King¡¯s Army had already figured out how they moved and how far they moved, they had organized camps at a sufficient distance.


    Even travelers heading to the city or joining the Demonic Cult did not stop them from appearing infrequently on the ins.


    As if I have no intention of stopping those who find their ce on their own.


    ¡°But right now, the morale of our allies is higher than the blessings¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse.


    It was an unheard-of method of siege warfare, but the effect was clear. Not to mention the damage done to the regr soldiers, when that monster first appeared right away, two pdins and three crusaders had to die just to kill one.


    However, if you kill one, the demon army sneaks up and releases another one. It was normal for morale to drop as the ten demons kept roaming the ins all the time. Even those who im to bemanders feel gloomy when they see that, but what can they say?


    ¡°ording to intelligence, the person inmand of the army is a young blood who has just takenmand. How can we deal with those viins¡­¡±


    Looking at Deoni¡¯splexion and carefully speaking, it is Rengie Epagasierra¡¯s special circumstances. In view of this, it was the Earl of Timsive who was sitting in the position of manager of the estate, not the lord. Not only has his family been with the city for generations, but he has been a great source of strength with his strong faith and brilliant brain, but now hisplexion is haggard due to fatigue and stress.


    Guessing what was about toe out of his mouth, Deoni carefully raised her hand to pause before speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°Earl Timsive. Even though I¡¯m not very good, I was trained to be a Heretic Judge before I was ordained a saint. I don¡¯t need constion, so please tell me the truth as always.¡±


    Count Timshive¡¯s bloody eyes flickered for a moment before regaining hisposure. However, apart from regaining hisposure, the words that came out of his mouth were devastating.


    ¡°¡­The Demon King¡¯s army doesn¡¯t over-inject their strength. They don¡¯t look down on them easily.¡±


    The obsession of the Demon King¡¯s army that has been passed down in history because of the long war with the human race.


    Always try to put in the right amount of troops.


    ¡°Sending someone who is no different from a bloody mass rather than amander who can control the battlefield means that the soldiers under hismand are inferior in qualitypared to those on the front line. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there a possibility that themander is a rising star?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s less likely than those demons to trip over a stone root and break their heads and die.¡±


    It was a self-deprecating joke, but it was quite effective. Those who toured the castle walls together did not ignore Earl Timsive¡¯s consideration and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Just breaking through would be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°As expected, moving by ship¡­¡± ¡±


    We can¡¯t even pick up all those who want to join us. We can¡¯t even reach the human port without any supply. Even with those evil species, we can¡¯t even get on the sea again. How do you know what to make and sow?¡±


    Deoni let out a deep sigh and abruptly moved her gaze over the horizon in the strange situation of talking calmly on top of the castle wall without any threat even though the monsters were released and there was no long-distance check.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. It was a street often used by those who came to agree with the Demonic Church, so I just kept my eyes on it just in case. Even if the Demon King¡¯s army neglected such people, the evil species were different. When a new visitor appeared, they had to somehow divert the nerves of the viins.


    Sure enough, this time, someone was heading towards the city.


    ¡°Do you have a telescope? Someone¡¯s approaching the city.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check!¡±


    On the patrol, one of the soldiers, who had been staring at the sky with a serious face because themanders had to stop in front of him to chat, shouted and opened the telescope hanging around his neck to check the direction Deoni pointed.


    ¡°Confirmed! One male beastman and one human! Look at the state of their armament¡­ Adventure¡­? Knight?¡±


    ¡°¡­why is the human knight here?¡±


    ¡°Sir, excuse me! I¡¯m an adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Looks like your gear is in good condition. Can I have a look?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    After epting the telescope from the nervous soldier, Deoni realized that it was a mistake that she had stopped here. Although gibberish, the soldier¡¯s words were true. A beastman wearing leather armor and a human wearing armor that looks sturdy enough to be mistaken for a knight draw their swords and run to the castle wall¡­


    ¡°¡­run?¡±


    For a moment, I wondered if I had seen something wrong, so I took my eyes off the telescope to check it with my own eyes, and looked again, but I was sure.


    Now, before I knew it, a human race equipped with a helmet was running towards me, holding a toothless sword in contrast to the sturdy armor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just rushing with my sword out¡­¡±


    Unlike Deoni, who felt the sense of stopping thinking at the sight that was beyondmon sense, the Humans, who worked hard to close the distance, suddenly jumped off the running horse and started running on their own feet.


    But the speed is extraordinary.


    With each step taken, the ground digs up and scatters backwards, drastically reducing the distance. Running at a speed that was difficult to follow through the telescope, Deoni, who had managed to catch the human holding a sword by his side as if charging ance, looked at the helmet he was wearing for a long time and was btedly shocked.


    As funny as this expression is, it was a helmet she knew.


    ¡°Hero?!¡±


    Someone who couldn¡¯t be here was running towards the city.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship, Mr. Shadow!


    I hope that the writing of the writer will fit in your mouth in the future!

 Chapter 495

    Carl Kansi was apetent guide, and we arrived at our destination after traveling whilementing the ongoing public security of the demonic decree.


    ¡°That¡¯s the main headquarters of the Demonic Cult, Rengie Epagasierra, which the guests have been waiting for and waiting for.¡±


    It was a pity to Carl Kansi, who happily announced it with open arms as if it was a truly monumental moment, but it was not a situation where he had enough time to sympathize with it just because he arrived quickly.


    I heard that the attack had already started in the first ce, so I was in a hurry.


    The sight of something like a dark blue stone wriggling near the far-off castle wall and the vaguely echoing thump were so clear about what they meant, so I handed over the money bag I had prepared in advance to Carl Kansi and said,


    ¡°Thank you so much. Thanks to you, I was able to arrive much earlier than scheduled.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing already? Do you see the strange lumps on the walls over there, too? Don¡¯t be vignt until you break through them and enter the city.¡±


    ¡°I can see it well, and I know it well. So I¡¯m going to ask you for one morest thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    It seems like you can see a familiar Leica from Carl Kansi, who tilts his head and pricks up his ears. However, there was no time to indulge in such feelings, so I shouted with a spur.


    ¡°When the gates open, enter the city with my horse!


    ¡°What, what? Wait? A guest?¡±


    He could just take the money bag and jump, but for now, he decided to believe in his work spirit. In fact, whileing this far, he was the one whopleted his duties diligently enough to give that level of trust. Now, as he said, it was time to organize the surroundings for a while to enter the gate.


    First of all, when the body of the horse is strengthened by performing the Holy Law, the horse, embarrassed by the sudden overflow of power, purrs for a while. However, it quickly adapts to the reins and gallops more vigorously and at a higher speed.


    After passing through the forest and entering the wide in, the campsite located at the far right came into view. It was a truly beautiful picture-like scene, harmonized with the emerald-colored sea spreading out over the city and the starkly clear blue sky.


    The ins are neat. There was no sign of any siege. However, because it was so neat, the broken weapons, the corpses of people, and the twisted bodies of the Unlucky Hulks were especially clearly visible.


    Ten living monsters. About eight dead monsters.


    For over a week of fighting, the corpses of monsters and corpses of allies were few.


    ¡°I was trying to dry him to death.¡±


    I¡¯m not trying to ignore the Demonic Cult and Rengi¡¯s forces, but if 18 Unlucky Hulks rampage at the same time, only that one will die and never end. Even more so, if there were sword master ss strongmen in the city, they would have annihted them all right away, so the numbers are even more inconsistent. Rather, it would be correct to say that the Demon King¡¯s army was sequentially introducing monsters to put pressure on them, and the city knew this and entered Mercury.


    If so, even if you kill all ten of them here, there is a high possibility that only another monster will be put in. And the report about me who suddenly appeared and killed all the monsters will go to the upper part of the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    I want to start by killing all of them, but if the saintess¡¯s preparations are not perfect yet, it will only stir up needless vignce and give the enemies time to respond.


    As soon as the judgment was over, he took out his helmet, put it on, and jumped off his horse. Fortunately, the horse continued to run toward the entrance of the city without falling into another ce, and I raised my magical power and divine power while watching the monsters that turned their eyes this way.


    What you need to do right now is to catch the monsters¡¯ eyes before Carl Kansi enters the city, and then kill one for sure.


    I scanned it with magic poetry, but there was no surveince magic around. Even if the demon king army far away knows that Unlucky Hulk is dead, they won¡¯t know how unterally I kill them.


    But the people on the wall are different. They will know their insane resilience and strength, so they¡¯ll understand what it means when I kill a guy reliably and quickly. That was all I could do right away for those who must have been surrounded by those guys and their morale was ruined.


    ce the sword on your waist, hold your posture as if charging ance, and further increase your mana. Then, the body, which had recently been moving only with pure muscle power, became lighter as if a lead had been cast off, and began to overflow with strength. In the meantime, the magic engine seems to have taken a break, but it feels like it is operating more vigorously.


    And that was not only magic power, but also divine power. At first, it didn¡¯t move well, as if it was blocked by something, but as time passed, it quickly swayed as if it were breaking shackles.


    It¡¯s a bit like a fanatic, but I got the feeling that Epaga-sama was watching me, so I shouted with a smile while facing the Unlucky Hulk who found me and ran towards me.


    ¡°Epaga-sama! One more guy goes up!!¡±


    As if responding to my cry, a piece of sword exploded.


    ?


    Carl Kansiughed.


    Because it was hard to ept the situation without smiling.


    At first, the customer, who was unaware of the horrors of the monsters and wanted to do something reckless, burst into the ground at an unapproachable speed and rushed at it.


    ¡°He was a hero? The customer was a hero!¡±


    Rumors of the front line lead to the tunnel. It is a natural story as they make a living by smuggling and smuggling. That¡¯s why Carl Kansi was able to derive the correct answer without difficulty bybining the rumors he had heard and the scene unfolding before his eyes.


    A human hero of the Demon God who was said to have shook the frontlines together with the hero of the empire. The fact that his guest, Ethan Lavisher, is that hero.


    I can¡¯t help but feel an aura when I¡¯m exercising that kind of movement. Seeing the Humans praising Epaga and bursting with divine power, there was no misunderstanding. After a long, unexpected incident, Carl Kansi felt his heart beat rapidly.


    However, as soon as he saw the gate that seemed to be closed and would not open slowly, he quickly came to his senses and moved his body to fulfill the customer¡¯sst request. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to try hard to chase after the horse of the customer who ran away on his own. The guy ran to the castle gate on his own.


    However, the troops visible beyond the rapidly opening gates had to hurry because horses could not stop them.


    ¡°Damn it! Please run on your own!¡±


    Unlike Ethan¡¯s horse, who ran to the city in an instant, as if he had blessed him with divine power, Carl Kansi¡¯s horse was ordinary. At this distance, it was better for Carl Kansi to sprint faster than the horse, so in the end, Carl Kansi jumped off the horse to jump on all fours after a long time.


    It didn¡¯t matter that the horse was carrying most of the luggage and money. I just need to earn money again, but there aren¡¯t many opportunities to be involved in such a big incident.


    Even while the monsters screamed and their footsteps and punches shook the earth, Carl Kansi just ran straight ahead. At the same time, as many as three monsters rushed at Edan, but there was no danger as no one was able to cross over. Rather, it was not difficult to block it, but rather, the fact that the monsters were being pushed back was so amazing that it was almost deprived of attention.


    Carl Kansi, who had barely endured such an unfortunate incident, stopped in front of the gate, almost half-rolled, and waved his arms at the city¡¯s cavalry, who seemed ready to rush out, and shouted:


    ¡°Bosho! Stop! Stop! I don¡¯t need cover!!¡±


    Frankly speaking, I thought that harsh words woulde back, but no matter how much ritual training they had received, the cavalry remained silent as they calmed down their arrogant words. Carl Kansi, a little taken aback by the absurd modesty, pondered over whether or not to continue waving his arms, when the cavalry split in half and someone appeared.


    Horns and ck hair that grew from the sides of the head, extending upward through the forehead in a graceful curve. Armor and barding painted in a particrly dark ck color.


    ¡°Is there anything that Eldmia-nim said?¡±


    She was a saint of the Demonic Church that had only been heard about through rumors.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Eldmia? That friend¡¯s name is Ethan¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­It¡¯s correct that he was referring to the hero. So, what did you say?¡±


    He was also a warrior, and he was also a pseudonym. Carl Kansi smiled in a chilling mood and answered the saintess¡¯s question, relieved to see his horse running from behind.


    ¡°They told me to wait and watch.¡±


    No further exnation was needed. How that was possible, Carl Cansi couldn¡¯t figure out, but he heard a monster screaming in agony.


    When I turned my head, I saw E¡­ Eldmia and the remaining monsters, holding the half-shattered sword. I couldn¡¯t see the expression because of the helmet, but after killing one, he started walking toward the gate, leaving the remaining two monsters behind as if he had no regrets.


    The remaining monsters didn¡¯t hit Eldmia¡¯s back. To be precise, they just keep tossing and turning over their bodies and taking actions such as self-injury. Carl Kansi, who understood that even that bizarre sight was the result of Eldmia¡¯s intention, clearly understood why he was walking leisurely now.


    The hope of being able to overwhelm that overwhelming monster.


    ¡°¡­Hero.¡±


    ¡°Holy Maid.¡±


    While the saintess got off the horse and hesitated, Eldmia, who arrived at the castle gate before she knew it and magically made the helmet disappear, calmly but naturally nodded her head slightly and let out the breath that someone had been holding back.


    Aura could be felt through studying, but mana was different, so Carl Kansi was very curious about how the human race with magic and divine power would look in the eyes of demons. Even if you don¡¯t see anything like that, your own heart, which ispletely unrted to the situation that seems to remain a legend, starts beating. How do the people involved feel?


    Fortunately, that question did notst long.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    As soon as he entered, thunderous cheers broke out among the knights as soon as the pieces of metal that flew in from beyond the gates that began to close again became one with the half-shattered sword and shone brightly.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of your regr support, Altair!


    Thank you for your 30 Coin Sponsorship!


    I will work hard so that you can enjoy watching it in the future!

 Chapter 496

    My sudden appearance was an event sufficient to turn the atmosphere of Epaga Sierra in the sluggish Rengi.


    The carefully staged situation had a decent effect as intended, and it spread throughout the city through the mouths of everyone who witnessed it. It wasn¡¯t even a situation where the story inside the city could escape outside anyway, so I didn¡¯t even bother controlling the information.


    However, it did not appear directly. Saint Deoni¡¯s opinion was to leave room to encourage the atmosphere that it was just a rumor spread by the Demonic Church.


    ¡°Do you think there are insiders?¡±


    Since Rengi¡¯s situation was not so hopeful, I thought that there might be a possibility, but the saintess unexpectedly shook her head decisively.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think it would have copsed sooner orter. It¡¯s just for one thing. The enemies are already weakening the holy power through methods we don¡¯t know about and using the powers of the dead demons arbitrarily. We don¡¯t know the specific method right now. , Even if you use it to spy on the inside of the city, there is no way to respond, so I thought this would be a little safer than the perfectly unified news.¡±


    I wondered if it would be safe since there was nothing caught in my eyes, but it was an understandable reason, so I didn¡¯t add any qualms. Still, there was no good thing if such negative opinions became mainstream, so there was also a story that a wind catcher was needed, and the problem was solved when Carl Kansi, the originator, directly stepped forward.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll go around the bar and talk to Don. My wit works pretty well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a im that I have no choice but to admit. Then this request¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s solve it with this.¡±


    As he said that, Carl Kansi lifted up and showed me the pocket I had handed over to him for his employment. When he said that he would voluntarily rob his pockets and step out, he couldn¡¯t control his expression and expressed his doubts with his face.


    ¡°You can earn money anytime, but aren¡¯t you able to witness the hero¡¯s achievements at any time? It¡¯s a bit like saying that he¡¯s a minister, but I want to follow him around and take a look.¡±


    Iughed out loud when I saw Carl Kansi talking about his purpose with consistent honesty. But rather, I liked that attitude, so I tossed the rest of the money bag I had tied to the saddle of my horse to him and said,


    ¡°The warriors that Epaga has foretold are not the ones who eat the backs of their colleagues. Use them for military funds.¡±


    Responding to Saint Deoni¡¯s word being a bitch from the side, she shrugged her shoulders, rejecting the criticism she gave her, while at the same time Carl Kansi, who opened her eyes wide for a moment, smiled cheerfully.


    After that, it was a breeze. The soldiers, who considered it a waste of time standing on the wall, saying that they were on guard duty, and the pdins, who were determined to go out to support with Saint Deoni, were busy telling about the wonderful sight they had witnessed. At the forefront was Carl Kansi.


    After two days like that, rumors began to circte that he was the best guide in the Demonic Spirit, Carl Kansi, who guided the hero to safety, but it was undeniable that the goal was achieved and positive airflow began to flow. Carl Kansey was a really good colleague who was willing to do what he did.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked to friendly cities and nobles. All we have to worry about is getting to those filthy viins and gate-unavable areas as quickly as possible.¡±


    That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t stop him from attending important meetings.


    It¡¯s not like the camaraderie soared to the max in just two weeks. It was a decision made because he thought that since he had sufficiently proven his ability on the way to this point, he might offer a new perspective or n for reinforcing the n.


    ¡°Excuse me, saintess. Can you tell me which cities have agreed to provide gates?¡±


    ¡°Here are the cities marked with red gs. Six in total.¡±


    The Demon Territory was as wide as the ind, so there were many cities. In fact, as much as it was an empire of demons, only fifteen cities that could be calledrge cities were passed over.


    It could have been a little disappointing that there were only six cities that decided to join the Demonic Church, but considering that there are barely more than ten cities that ovep our travel route, the story is different. Rather, it is a level that can be said to be solved too easily.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a shameful statement, but I¡¯d like to say that it would be better not to believe in the Earl of Virere and Leitor.¡±


    And when things go too easy, there¡¯s always a screw missing somewhere.


    Sharp eyes poured out from all sides at Carl Kansi¡¯s remarks, but everyone refrained from speaking because the saintess and I reacted calmly.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Earl Virere lives in the capital Iofen, handing over his rights to his children, but in reality he is notorious for sucking the blood of the estate and enjoying the luxury. Perhaps he is born with political skills, but there are bad rumors externally and in social circles. It¡¯s not easy going around. It¡¯s already a famous story for those who travel into the interior of the Earldom of Beerre.¡±


    A small rumble spread, so I quickly scanned the meeting room, but I didn¡¯t see anyone panicking. Most of them just react as if they were surprised by the unexpected information.


    ¡°The great city of Leitor was obviously friendly to the Demonic Cult, but because they couldn¡¯tpletely control the inside, an infighting broke out a few days ago. ¡­ It¡¯s hard to fathom how long it will take to break through the outer walls to get inside and cooperate.¡±


    The buzz soon died down. Instead, nutritious discussion fills the void that has been created. When we first met, the man who introduced himself as Count Timshive very actively supported Carl Kansi¡¯s opinion, and the others analyzed his argument in their own way and came up with various opinions.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a valid opinion¡­¡± ¡±


    ¡­If that¡¯s the case, the schedule will be greatly disrupted¡­¡± ¡±


    It¡¯s too early to deal with it while bypassing the beastmen¡¯s area¡­¡±


    So, this time I raised my hand and put an end to their serious discussion.


    ¡°First of all, how good is the defense capability of the Earl of Virere?¡±


    ¡°The demon spirit is ¡®firm as the wall of Berere.¡¯ However, since there are almost no military problems in the vicinity, the actual force is iparable to other territories. Since there is a tax that is faithfully paid to the royal family, if a problem arises, the demon army directly steps in to suppress it. It went on.¡±


    The one who answered me was Count Timshive, who had a warm impression. He kindly pointed out to the city with a baton and exined it. Thanks to this, I was able to know which route the demon army would advance in the event of a ¡®problem¡¯.


    ¡°How about the lighter?¡±


    ¡°Leitor¡­ It¡¯s just a big city ofmon demon spirits. It¡¯s sturdy and strong.¡±


    ¡°Exterior?¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s a ce where monsters run rampant, and if there¡¯s no way to deal with it, the territory and city couldn¡¯t be formed. Strong walls are obviously a major issue.


    But I don¡¯t give a fuck about that.


    ¡°If only the castle gate is breached, can the allies push through?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ how?¡±


    Everyone in the room throws hooks over their heads at my question. At the same time, their eyes were filled with anticipation for ¡®the brave man¡¯s great breakthrough¡¯.


    Normally, this would have been a very burdensome situation, but fortunately I was able to continue my conversation while maintaining my confidence this time because I had a career that I could be proud of as the best foreign yer on the continent.


    ¡°Have you heard of the flute driver?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the human knight who broke through the outer fortress in one day and dropped the one who shoots light in the siege of Levien¡­ Oh my God! Is heing here too?!¡±


    ¡°My God, it is clear that Epaga is looking after you. If the flute knight has broken through even the steadfast Levien, there is a high possibility that he will have a secret n to break through the gates of Birre!¡±


    It was a bit embarrassing that rumors of me had spread until this end, but it was more embarrassing that their excited reaction was maintained, so I cleared my throat slightly to draw attention and refresh the atmosphere.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t end with a single crap. It was because the kind-hearted Count Timshive recognized it like a ghost and spoke out.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time¡­¡± ¡±


    No. And you say you have to bypass the prisoner¡¯s area. Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°It is due to the long-standing pact between the Demons and the Beasts. It is a sacrednd with altars to worship their ancestral gods everywhere, so it is an invible territory that must not be invaded for any reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it okay if I get permission?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s no one who can negotiate that far in a short period of time¡­¡±


    Even as he blurted out his words, Earl Timshive noticed something and said, ¡®Maybe again¡­?¡¯ looked at me with that gaze. In response, I took one look at the audience who were looking at him with eyes that were no different from him, and then calmly continued.


    ¡°First of all. I¡¯m the flute knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the buffalo who shoots light¡­ No, I¡¯m the flute knight who captured Iraf and captured Levien¡¯s outer castle in one day. And that method works here as well. The two cities on the route, break through as is.¡±


    At that moment, exmations of joy almost erupted from all sides, but this time Count Timsive quickly calmed them down.


    ¡°Uh, you mean first¡­?¡±


    Indeed, he was a man who understood thenguage well, befitting a nobleman who had been in charge of the city. Instead of answering, I took out Krul¡¯s fang that I had put in my pocket and handed it to Carl Kansi.


    ¡°Next is this, is it possible to negotiate?¡±


    At first I thought ¡®what is this?¡¯ The face of Carl Kansi, who had been looking at his fangs with an expression of ¡±, was tinged with astonishment as it underwent a dramatic change that even I, a human, could recognize.


    I guess it¡¯s possible.

 Chapter 497

    Having received Krul¡¯s fang, Kal Kansi must have thought it was a moment when action was needed more than words, so he packed up and left the city.


    There was no need to mention the question of when to join, and I didn¡¯t even worry that he might jump out with his fangs. He wille back on his own, and as Krul said, he is a prisoner who has recognized the sign, so he will do his best to help.


    It wasn¡¯t the directing I was aiming for this time, but it worked just as well as my first appearance. The expressions and actions of those who were conducting the meeting began to be lively, and the atmosphere was not temporary, but began to materialize in the form of a lifelong path.


    ¡°If you can cross thend of beastmen, as Sir Carl Kansi was sure, then this too¡­¡±


    Opinionsing out of a situation where only negative and tangibly realistic proposals and situations can be presented will eventually be limited in number. Not only that, but it¡¯s getting more and more timid. Naturally, thinking bes standardized, and a situation may arise in which even possible things are excluded.


    In that sense, the meeting following Carl Kansi¡¯s departure was really lively. It was to the point where I could feel that the perception of the people gathered had changed from ¡®run away¡¯ to ¡®counterattack¡¯.


    While the people who lost their party from using their brains so hard sat in their seats and took a break to drink tea with tired but satisfied faces, while thinking about the meeting alone and secretly studying the opinions they came up with, I somehow nced at them. Count Timsive, who had been watching me, cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask the hero one thing while I¡¯m taking a short break?¡±


    The fact that you didn¡¯t ask during the meeting means that it¡¯s a separate story from the meeting. Still, I wondered if he was going to ask me something private, so instead of answering by looking into his eyes, he continued with a smile on his heart.


    ¡°I always wondered whenever I heard of the feat of the Flute Knight, which was considered only infamous. Levien was a city that served as a shield for many years, located on the border between the Asmodians and the Humans, but how did it fall in one day? I mean.¡±


    As if those words were a signal, the others quietly lit up their eyes.


    However, what I feel there is more of a movement to find tactical value than simple interest. I could feel the anticipation that maybe others would follow suit or get a hint to open a new paradigm, so I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°No big deal. I just ran on the wall.¡±


    So, after giving a simple answer, I lowered my gaze again and began to cram the information contained in the maps and documents in front of me into my head.


    No one asked a question through my demeanor, full of intent to say nothing more, and the meeting resumed shortly thereafter.


    After the meeting, whichsted almost half a day, was over.


    Resisting the urge to throw myself into a luxurious bed in a luxurious bedroom that I was shown to be my room, I took off my equipment, washed, and finished maintenance before copsing as if copsing.


    ¡°Politics and war are not to be approached.¡±


    Just following and understanding the story was exhausting. It was all the more so because it was truly a life-and-death operation.


    It doesn¡¯t end with one battle, but after that, the full-scale war between the Demonic Church and the Demon King¡¯s army begins. In the midst of what felt like dozens of Cheryls gathering and discussing the direction of the war, all she could do was do her best not to be left alone.


    Still, it was worth the effort. Through such actions, I was able to give people the perception that I was a ¡®warrior who listens well to the opinions of people around me¡¯, and I knew that the operation was only three dayster, and I had work to do tomorrow.


    I felt a little sorry for Carl Kansi, who packed up and set off without a break, but I decided to go to sleep, feeling relieved that I could rest well today.


    ?


    The day after spending the night enjoying the gratitude of civilization, the saintess and I moved early in the morning to patrol the city with a very small number of heretic judges.


    The purpose is to find the cause of the weakening of divine power. It was the result of talking to the saintess about the decrease in needle performance she had experienced on the battlefield.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth trying just to know that a magic tool made from the remnants of an evil god might have the power to suppress the divinity.¡±


    In fact, it was also one of the biggest reasons for thete meeting yesterday.


    Relying on intuition and uncertain memories, recalling the fight with the illusion wizards at the time, roughly estimating the scope of the magic tool, and based on that, predicting the ce where the magic tool would be located on the city map was quite tricky.


    To be precise, our purpose was not to destroy the magic tool, but to verify it after discovery, so it was close to tricky to guess where the magic tool must be.


    There is no reason to normalize the city while poking around in the yard that leaves tomorrow. Anyway, when we have to fight againter, the enemies will nt magic tools again, but if we find and destroy them in advance, it will only wake us up.


    In that case, just check. The ce I culled over and over again was near an armory in an unpopted and inconspicuous city. Even this was a ce chosen with a possible watcher or spy in mind.


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    After arriving at the armory and biting as many people around as possible, I nodded to the saintess who called me and whistled to take out the needle. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it was known that we didn¡¯t need to whistle because we were allies anyway.


    As I rotated the needle like that, I felt resistance. When I moved it around, there was a clear difference. From now on, it was entirely a matter of my concentration, so I walked around the area with the utmost care.


    It was like a living, breathing mine detector, but unlike a machine that finds it on its own, it was difficult to feel the subtle difference in resistance felt by the needle. Unlike the battle where it was close to just plunging in mana and ending it all at once, now I had to pay attention to mana so that the same speed was always maintained and check that the speed was different.


    I feel the illusion that my speed has slowed down because I was too focused. They won¡¯t know if I¡¯m failing or if I¡¯m just focusing hard.


    Fortunately, the difference in influence ording to distance was clear.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    For about 30 minutes, I walked carefully step by step, forgetting even to blink in the eyes looking at me, even with the sound of breathing dead. My senses, which had been so focused on the needle that I couldn¡¯t see what was around me, were finally bitten.


    To be honest, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know that the word ¡®here¡¯ would definitelye out, not ¡®it seems to be here¡¯. But it was so certain, and I even smiled at the feeling that I had done it myself.


    It was clear that the magic tools of courtesy were embedded in the structure, which was neat enough to make one wonder if it was carved out of obsidian.


    ¡°Here are the magic tools¡­¡±


    I raised my voice a little to let everyone know and touched the structure, only then did I properly perceive what I was looking at.


    And involuntarily, I stopped talking.


    ¡°¡­damn apostates.¡±


    ¡°Demon God¡­¡±


    The saintess approached with light steps, amidst the voices of the heretic judges gnashing their teeth from behind.


    ¡°¡­are you in this?¡±


    Unlike the steps, the voice is heavy. He must have been angry when he suddenly remembered the image of him banging his head against the wall in a fit of rage at a temple near his house.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    It was no different for me.


    It was very different from the Epaga-sama I saw, but anyway, it was so obvious what the intention was to embed the magic tools containing the remnants of the evil god into the symbolic stone statue called the Demon Statue.


    ¡°Stand up, saintess!¡±


    With a sudden shout, the heresy judges rushed at the saintess in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t that the shocked saintess grabbed the back of her neck and copsed. Again, it was the opposite.


    ¡°Oh, no! Destroying that will ruin the n!¡±


    ¡°Saintess! Please fix it!¡±


    It was to prevent the saintess, who couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, from crashing into the stone statue with her head.


    ¡°Aww!!¡±


    Even though the five bindings clung to each other, they dragged on. Thanks to that, I could feel how angry the saintess was, but I quickly joined in because I couldn¡¯t just watch.


    After a while, we managed to calm down the angry saintess and put her back. After taking a short break, we started experimenting with how the output of the divine power changes while keeping our distance from the stone statue.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­ spacious.¡±


    Since there were six people, the experiment itself didn¡¯t take too long, but the results were not very satisfactory.


    The magic tool¡¯s influence is about 400m in radius. Even if it was only 100m away, the restriction was drastically reduced, but that wasn¡¯t the point.


    The problem was that the magic tool steadily absorbed the divine power within its range. With something like this embedded in the headquarters of the Demonic Church, the possibility of it running out of fuel and failing could have been infinitely close to zero. Perhaps it was because of the divine power that had been consumed like that.


    ¡°¡­is it really right to leave this thing as it is?¡±


    The real saintess asked, unable to hide her exhaustion, but it was difficult to answer prematurely.


    Do you leave it alone for now and then definitely search for and destroy itter when a full-scale battle urs, or do you destroy everything you find hoping that there will be no way for them to further improve this magic tool?


    Looking at it simply, it seemed that the former was an unconditional benefit, but after seeing the tail that endlessly tried to absorb divine power, even that was uneasy. What if it has a higher chance of consuming divine power and evolving itself than the possibility of the Demon Lord Army improving it? And what if it¡¯s more dangerous?


    ¡°Can I turn¡­?¡±


    In the midst of everyone drooling in a situation where a sigh came out spontaneously, the sword that was wearing at the waist suddenly jumped out arbitrarily.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) PIA1616466199849 Thank you for the silent 100 coin support!


    Private Sponsorship 10 Coins Thank you!

 Chapter 498

    The moment the sword came out of the scabbard on its own, what I felt was the sense that magic and divine power were being sucked out at the same time. Because of that, at first, I thought that another effect had been triggered btedly on the magic tool made from the remnants of the evil god, so I thought my heart was sinking.


    The sword that flew from the hilt split into pieces, and if it hadn¡¯t stuck to the stone statue like a piece of iron that stuck to a ma, he would have shed himself and protected the saintess first.


    ¡°Yo, warrior? This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you in advance, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    The moment I wanted to cut off the flowing magic and divine power, what came to my mind was a memory rted to the sword fragment that returned in autonomous flight from the Demon King¡¯s camp to the ce where the allies were.


    In the midst of watching for a long time with a lot of tension, wondering if I could show you something this time, Saint Deoni opened her mouth first with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t anything happening?¡±


    ¡°¡­Iknow, right.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing that made people feel like shit. It didn¡¯t destroy the stone statue, it didn¡¯t change the divine power, and it didn¡¯t even increase the magical power and divine power flowing out of me.


    ¡°This crazy.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that my sword was only doing it autonomously, no different from a pervert biting my body on a stone statue. And it was a very unpleasant experience.


    ¡°Now he¡¯s even fucking with his sword.¡±


    Did you know that the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment? Nervously, the mana and divine power were forcibly cut off, and the sword, which had been buzzing while attached to the stone statue, fell like a cicada that had reached the end of its lifespan.


    Where did you pick up something strange and eat it, and the real taste is gone? When I gripped the handle of the sword, it hummed as if it were defiant, and it was so absurd that I tried to move toward the stone statue.


    ¨C Ugh! Whoops!


    It should be said that what was periodic at short intervals changed into something strangely drooping, but when I said that the sword was weaving, it would feel exactly like this, so I was stunned once more.


    ¡°Now, wait a moment, warrior! Maybe this is a revtion?¡±


    ¡°Listen to this buzzing sound, saintess. Do you feel that you¡¯re starting to sag like a child who¡¯s been deprived of food? Epaga-sama isn¡¯t the one who¡¯s going to give you a revtion like this¡­¡± ¡°Yes? Sounds?


    ¡±


    After talking, the saintess, the others who heard the story, and me all changed their expressions.


    don¡¯t you hear this?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear this now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    I threw my eyes at the heretic judges behind me just in case, but all of them just shook their heads.


    ¨C Woo-woo-woo! Whoa!


    Even in the midst of this, the sound of the sword in my hand grew louder, and I struggled to open my mouth, holding back the desire to sweep my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    ?


    Since we moved early in the morning, the surroundings, which were still bluish, began to gradually brighten as the morning sun greeted us, but we were unable to move in front of the stone statue.


    Of course, the reason is because of the Demon King¡¯s magic tool that must be embedded in the stone statue and my sword that reacts to it.


    ¡°I think there must be a reason for the holy sword to react.¡±


    As soon as the Holy Sword, which had been buzzing like it was dragging just before, heard the saintess¡¯s words, it hummed at short intervals as if to say hello. Like ¡®Look! That¡¯s a normal reaction!¡¯ Like a kid who shouts, I hit him one more time without even realizing it, and then he started dragging again.


    Then, the others flinched as if they saw someone treating the relic unfairly, and I had to sigh deeply and put the hypothesis I thought was as valid as possible.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a holy sword because of its enormous divine power, and it might be a half-punch holy sword that has nothing to do with Epaga-sama¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess that the sword was the punishment for the divine punishment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ this is what it does¡­¡±


    The sword hummed again. It¡¯s so unusual that I can¡¯t understand how he¡¯s been so calm until now.


    It became very clear that it was an Ego Sword. An ego sword that also calls for a lot of fists.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a holy sword, the power to absorb the remnants of evil spirits and turn them into your own is sure to be of great help. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let the sword absorb the monstrous thing rather than leave it unattended?¡±


    The saintess and the heretic judges, whether or not they knew how I felt about looking at such a sword, tried to destroy the magic tool containing the power of the evil spirit with a very active and ardent attitude.


    It¡¯s not that their attitude isn¡¯t understandable. Putting that kind of stuff on his face, isn¡¯t his teabagging ability really high? Normally, I would have been the first to split the magic tool.


    There is only one reason to worry. In order to use the power of the dead evil god, he robbed even the holy relics of the living god and went through extreme stoppering to create something like that.


    What if, because of destroying this thing, we unnecessarily awaken their awareness and spur technology development?


    As a result, wouldn¡¯t it cause a situation where a bigger mass-produced threat is poured out to those who can¡¯t handle even the Unlucky Hulk beyond the wall now?


    ¡°By destroying this, the Demon King¡¯s army may feel threatened.¡±


    It was a question that could not be answered by worrying alone, so the moment I was about to speak frankly, the saintess nodded and answered.


    ¡°Yes. It may create such abomination in a more evil and subtle form. Based on that, a greater threat than those terrible evil species may face us.¡±


    It was as if he could see through my worries. As I looked at this, unable to hide my surprise, the saintess smiled lightly and said sternly.


    ¡°But that risk won¡¯t go away just by leaving the abomination unattended. On the contrary, retrieving it by the apostates might create a more dangerous situation. Who knows if destroying it will put a setback on the ns of the Demon King¡¯s Army? Anyway, both of them If it¡¯s dangerous, as I said at the beginning, I think it will be more helpful to make a choice that can increase the strength of the warrior.¡±


    It seemed like every word was right, so I couldn¡¯t refute it. Then, the sword, which had been dragging on, became arrogant again and began to cry at short intervals.


    I didn¡¯t like it, so I got up from my seat with one more punch, then I drove the screeching sword into the ground again and struck the statue with my two fists loaded with magical power.


    Compared to when I smashed the devil¡¯s altar, it wasn¡¯t hard at all, but I felt dirty. However, if the magic tools were split together after being cut with a sword, it might fly like the ghost magician did.


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to break it moderately and then stop when you see the magic tool. After silently destroying the statue in half, something of apletely different material appeared.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡®Why on earth do you destroy it with your fist?¡¯ Those who had been staring at me reacted to my words and approached, and even the sword that had been nted in the ground was pulled out uncontrobly and flew away.


    The magical tool, which looked like a sphere that looked like four fists put together and had all kinds of shapes carved with dark metal, did not get any stronger or show any abnormal signs just because it was revealed on the outside. Rather, the abnormal symptom was my sword, which I like to eat.


    ¡°Then¡­ should I bring the sword now?¡±


    While holding the sword that I was about to attack again and putting all my energy into forcibly maintaining its shape, I had no choice but to shrug my shoulders and give a vague answer to the question the saintess posed.


    ¡°I can only hope that you will do it yourself.¡±


    When the mana and divine power that had been bound like shackles were removed, the sword split the de into pieces and stuck to the sphere. I thought that was the end, but again, as if arguing something, he began to scrape the rest of the stone statue still attached to the magic tool with a piece of his sword.


    Anyone can see it was a signal to pull out the magic tool at all¡­ but the more I looked, the more I felt like I was looking at Mesgaki.


    ¡°Hero, it seems that you want the magic toolspletely exposed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    But if I didn¡¯t do it, I was in the mood to cause trouble to others, so I gnashed my teeth and broke the fragments of the statue.


    It was only after clinging to the magic tool that had fully revealed itself that it stopped buzzing and began to glow softly with the light like the snow of Epaga-sama. He reverently knelt down and began to pray.


    I couldn¡¯t agree with them this time, so I just stared at the sword for about a minute. Frighteningly, there was a sound of something crumbling from inside, and the pieces of the sword fell.


    ¡°Why does it work, but I feel bad¡­?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he lost his power. Rather, it emits even stronger divine power as if trying to prove that it was absorbed. The reason it fell on the remaining statue of God was simply because the magic tool hadpletely turned into powder and crumbled.


    ¡°As expected, Epaga-sama¡¯s will is clear. Let¡¯s tour the city as much as possible today and destroy all the monsters we can find!¡±


    I put my hand on the handle of the sword that I ran out with a silent sigh when I saw the heretic judges sympathizing with the saintess who looked at the scene with emotion and shouted out¡­ [The saintess is right


    ! Tribute more! This holy sword body is hungry!]


    ¡­An angry little girl¡¯s voice resounded in my ears.


    Unknowingly, I opened my eyes wide and looked around, but everyone was delighted and showed no other reaction. I looked at the sword, hoping it wouldn¡¯t happen, but even though I didn¡¯t order it, I could only hear a different sounding from the sword that was merging into one.


    [Why are you looking at me like that when you can¡¯t understand thenguage anyway? Hurry up and find a tribute, useless master!]


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The normal sword turned into a fucking Mesgaki Ego Sword.

 Chapter 499

    Under the enthusiastic response of the saintess Deoni and the heresy judges, the process of finding the magic tools of the Demon King¡¯s Army proceeded quite quickly.


    [this way! It¡¯s this way!]


    ¡­Actually, I really don¡¯t want to admit it, but rather than their response, the sudden speechless navigation ability of the pseudo-sacred sword was the result of tremendous results.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t that he was speechless, but my speech was open, but it was an undeniable fact that if you followed his chatter and directions, magic tools would pop out unconditionally.


    But apart from that, it couldn¡¯t be revealed that the sound of the Holy Sword could be heard properly.


    [Oh really! this way! This way¡­ Oh? Do you have a bit of an eye? Is it because this body¡¯s strength has be stronger?!]


    [Yes, a little more¡­ right! I don¡¯t know about anything else, but when ites to breaking something, there¡¯s nothing like a master!]


    [Hehehe, hehehe. It permeates¡­ it bes stronger¡­]


    Because of the noisy holy sword that doesn¡¯t sit still and talks about Chinese poems even though he thinks that no one is listening to him.


    As soon as he knows that I understand him, he desperately pretends not to know, because he has no idea what kind of disaster will happen.


    ¡°As expected, increasing the power of the holy sword seems to have been the right choice, warrior. The speed of finding magic tools is getting faster and faster.¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t reveal these grievances on the outside, the saintess, who doesn¡¯t know my inner thoughts at all, is repeating ¡®It was a good choice too¡¯ in order to ease the worries I had when I first broke the statue.


    The reason why my expression is so sad right now is not because of those past worries.


    [then! of course! After all, the saintess knows something!]


    Whenever that happens, the maddened holy sword utters unheard-of words and praises the saintess for her cleverness. Of course, after that, he just preaches his superiority.


    To be honest, I lived my whole life without knowing what it felt like to have my ears bleed, but now I think I do.


    After finding the magic tool hidden in the first idol, it was possible to move without eating for almost half a day, but the chatter of the holy sword that seemed to be stuck in the head rather than the eardrum was enough to exhaust people.


    ¡°H-Hero? Did you feel burdened somewhere in the process of absorbing the power of the monster? You seem to have be very emaciated¡­


    ¡± At best, I¡¯m going to use a lot of mana and divine power to move, so what¡¯s the point of being tired?] That¡¯s


    enough to make mypanions worry.


    I¡¯m not joking, I think I¡¯m going crazy. It¡¯s like having a different pair of earphones in each ear and then having four songs running at the same time and being forced to listen to them all separately.


    Still, in order to prevent a bigger disaster, we had to endure it. it will happen someday


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little hungry. Shall we finish here and have dinner?¡±


    [no! I will eat more! I¡¯m stillcking!]


    As if I wascking in vitamins, I answered as mildly as possible, feeling like my face would go into convulsions. Judging from the reaction, it seemed that he had forgotten that he had skipped meals because he was so absorbed in destroying the evil spirit¡¯s abomination.


    ¡°It¡¯s a speed from the middle, so I¡¯m a bit excited. Let¡¯s return to the temple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t looked around half of the city yet, so I think I¡¯ll check a few more ces at night after dinner and then look around the rest tomorrow. The warrior says he¡¯s fine, but he looks tired.¡±


    A team member who knows how to be considerate of each other is always a beautiful thing, but that fact is even more poignant because the day was especially tiring due to the chatter of the holy sword. Thanks to that, I was able to respond with a smile to the Heretic Judge who cared about me.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration¡­¡±


    No, I tried to reciprocate.


    [I can¡¯t! Will you eat only you? I can¡¯t live without eating too! saintess! how could you do this to me This is a betrayal!]


    It would have been possible if the holy sword hadn¡¯t intervened, talking absurdly.


    As soon as I heard him talk as if he had starved himself on the subject he had been eating all day, the lid opened reflexively and his hand gripped the hilt was strained.


    Not only in the hands, but also in the mouth.


    ¡°You conscienceless me¡­!¡±


    This is why, when fatigue builds up, it is aw to stop work quickly and rest.


    I froze with my gaze on the holy sword, and while the others froze in amazement at my action, only the holy sword, which had been maintaining a strange silence, spoke first.


    [¡­Master¡­?]


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± [Did you hear me, Master? Did you hear me? From when on earth?!


    Did you hear it from the time you hit me?


    sir¡­?¡±


    I had to put my hand up for a while because my head was not organized.


    The holy sword has no snout. As a kind of thought, it is close to conveying the doctor like words.


    [Wow, really disappointing, owner! How long have we been together? Can you hold on for more than half a day pretending to be okay? You hate me? Are you bothered? I couldn¡¯t do it, but I ignored it? Eh? Then you ¡®ve heard all the insults against the owner, child.


    thought it was


    Not at all. The transmission speed of the thoughts was purely controlled by the Holy Sword itself.


    ¡°Please, speak slowly.¡±


    [Oh, sorry. I got so excited.]


    ¡°Oh my God! Is the Holy Sword conveying its thoughts through thoughts?!¡±


    I wanted to throw it away right away because I was wandering around with the feeling of ¡®Etkyung!¡¯, but I couldn¡¯t because I was so moved by the eyes of the saintess and heresy judges looking at the holy sword.


    ?


    After returning to the Demon Shrine, there was an uproar. The reason, of course, was the holy sword.


    To me, it was so close to the terrible Two Much Talker that I wanted to seal the mouth, but on the surface, it is the supreme holy relic that not only absorbs and purifies the twisted power of evil spirits, but also expresses one¡¯s intentions.


    Even if no one but me could hear that voice, who would doubt that the hero and the saint said that the holy sword was conveying their words?


    As a result, the holy sword is now being enshrined in the chapel of the temple and receiving the prayers of countless believers.


    [ha ha ha! okay! This is me!]


    With patheticughter that only I can hear, and full of nonsense.


    Sitting on the second floor of the chapel with a tired body, dipping into stew and bread, and watching the endless procession of visitors, I quietly opened my mouth to tell the truth to the saintess who was happily watching the scene spread out on the first floor.


    ¡°That must be the Holy Sword of the Twisted Nether. There¡¯s no way that Lady Epaga would have put such frivolous girlish will on the Holy Sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Even now I¡¯m narcissistic. Praise more, don¡¯t doubt the devil. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly wrong.¡±


    okay. That¡¯s not wrong. The problem lies only in the speech of that holy sword.


    I didn¡¯t say that until then, but the saintess who saw my grouchy expression showed an awkward smile as if she had noticed it to some extent.


    [I¡¯m right! A symbol of the blessing that Mother Epaga bestowed on this world! Este Pirelli Agas! Praise him even more!]


    ¡°¡­She says her name is Este Pirelli Agas.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s an indisputable relic.¡±


    ¡®Really?¡¯ but fortunately the saintess didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, he quietly sat next to me and continued his exnation. ¡°The weapon known to have been used by the Demon God before


    ascending to heaven is the Holy Spear Este Pairelli Agath.


    Are you saying you fought with a chatterbox?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a little different. Epaga was a weapon that was with her until the moment she ascended to heaven after gaining divine status.


    Even so, she grumbled that it was hard to believe where that frivolous ego came from and chewed on the bread. The saintess stroked her left horn and cautiously added,


    ¡°But¡­ honestly, it¡¯s a situation that I don¡¯t understand. Along with the history of the church, all the warriors used holy spear aesthetics. This is the first time that a different weapon has been blessed and the holy object has been changed. There is no record of any conversation with him.¡±


    For a moment, doubts arose as to whether the holy sword that was being prayed for by the believers on the first floor was a real sword¡­ but I shrugged my shoulders thinking that I was not in a position to doubt such a thing.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s strange, but it feels like there¡¯s nothing new to be surprised about when a heroes out of the human race.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I heard that too. In fact, when ites to something unusual, Eldmia-sama can be said to be the first.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t there be a chance to ask Epa about those thingster when he sees you again?


    Thinking about that, I lowered my gaze again, and the Holy Sword, who wasughing as if he was going to die, spoke to me.


    [Are you watching, Master? This is me!]


    Thanks to that, I started not understanding one thing.


    It must have beenpletely removed from the body, so how are you talking to it? Could it be that it is a side effect of the increased influence while absorbing the divine power? So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t escape that chatter for the rest of your life?


    I stopped eating and focused on the serious situation in the world, staring at him, until a sharp de came into my field of vision.


    ¡°¡­Ha, look at that thing rolling its head.¡±


    It was still in a state of restoration, but the sword body was missing a piece that should have been separate from it. As soon as I saw it, I used my magic.


    [Ah! I left it there on purpose!]


    Sure enough, when I used my magic to sweep my body, the remaining sword fragments that were stuck in the scabbard came up. After flicking it with my finger and flying it toward the Holy Sword, the voice of the guy in my head faded away like a lie.


    ¡°The future is really bleak.¡±


    A sigh came out of my head at the thought of a holy sword.


    The sword pieces I bounced naturally flew into the holy sword and filled the empty space while everyone bowed their heads in prayer.


    Then, the guy physically shuddered as if he wasining that themunication method was blocked, and the people who were praying were even more delighted to see it, saying that the holy sword would bestow blessings.


    So many misunderstandings were mixed, but we couldn¡¯t pour cold water on it, so the saintess and I quietly watched the scene for a while.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 30 coin support from dirgon!


    I will do my best to be a writer who always writes diligently!

 Chapter 500

    The self-proimed holy sword Este has served as a very good metal detector sincemunication was possible.


    There were some things that made me find the way more surely because I was able to exchange words openly, but besides that, the remnants of the evil spirit contained in the magic tool and the umted divine power that the magic tool sucked over to me were transferred to me, so the performance was better. They say it¡¯s bound to get better.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it popped out on its own when we were debating whether to destroy it or not.¡±


    [that¡¯s right. If I left it as it is, the enemies would have retrieved it and used it as a driving force to make something else.]


    Surprisingly, Este was not an idiot despite her frivolous attitude. I couldn¡¯t specifically tell where and how far I had knowledge andmon sense, but I knew how to make normal judgments. Thanks to this, I was able to understand what triggered the transcendence evolution of the object that was only a sword made by Mr. Valkun into a holy sword.


    wee wizard.


    Este¡¯s exnation was that the experiment attempted by the phantom wizard, who flew to the Demon King¡¯s camp with a piece of sword that had been thrown to disrupt the magic, opened the passage to Epaga.


    [Until then¡­ Well? I don¡¯t know how to define myself at the time, but anyway, I wasn¡¯t who I am now.]


    ¡°Then, are you the Esthe of the holy song that Ephaga-sama had been using since before he ascended to heaven?¡±


    [I don¡¯t know that either? I have a sense of who I am¡­ but apart from knowledge, I don¡¯t have such memories.]


    My back was tingling at Este¡¯s cool way of asking questions about her own existence, but that didn¡¯t mean I knew what I didn¡¯t know, so I couldn¡¯t help it. I had no choice but to.


    Anyway, due to that decisive blow, divine punishment was poured out, and that one piece that received so much divine power in one body became Esthe. After that, after flying to the camp, he took control of the entire sword.


    ¡°The fact that Epaga punished you through you means that you are a sacred object. Is it possible to talk to Epaga with your help?¡±


    [Yes, but not now. At the time, my bowl was small, so most of my energy overflowed. Mother Epaga punished them for it, so they all disappeared. I¡¯m slowly growing the bowl again.]


    Este, who has destroyed and absorbed the power of her 20th magic tool today, trembled as if she was very satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible someday.¡±


    [maybe? When you build up your strength, you suddenly get a pot! It¡¯s because I feel like doing it.]


    The reason he couldn¡¯t give a definite answer wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t sure about himself. It was because it was unknown whether the Demon King¡¯s army was holding such a remnant of evil spirits and divine power.


    Of course, it was an unnecessary assumption. How many holy relics do they hold, but they have no power? If you work hard, the opportunity will surelye.


    With that thought in mind, after destroying the 26th magic tool, our schedule for the day was finished. Everyone was amazed that the sun hadn¡¯t set yet even though I had brought lunch, and while returning, I suddenly had a question.


    ¡°But in what form does it be stronger when it absorbs power?¡±


    [Uh¡­ First of all, you don¡¯t have to take away the owner¡¯s magical power and holy power. In case of emergency, I can rather hand over my divine power! And¡­ Ah! The sword is neatly fixed!]


    Something¡­ The answer had a strong sense of forcibly squeezing out strengths.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that rather weakening? Dealing with eroded monsters is rather morefortable now.¡±


    When you be a monster, reason also disappears. Those who have just been eroded are a bit better, but even that is short-lived. I don¡¯t know yet if that¡¯s because they¡¯re made of the so-called ¡®remnants¡¯ or if they¡¯re originally like that, but when dealing with them, it¡¯s better to split the sword and shove it all over the ce.


    Because wild beasts don¡¯t want to endure the pain.


    [That, I can choose that anyway! If it¡¯sfortable for the owner, stay like this!]


    Este, who was docile without acting arrogantly, saying things like useless after it was revealed that I could understand her, even groaned as if she was a little discouraged.


    At first, I thought this was better than chatting without a break, but it was a very ufortable experience than I thought to keep listening to the child-like voice spitting out words that were eagerly paying attention. Should I say it¡¯s like watching a poor kid trying to be praised somehow?


    After seeing it like that, the noise at first seemed to be a reaction I could sympathize with, considering the feeling of meeting someone I canmunicate with in a foreign country after a few months.


    In the end, I felt sympathy for him, so I started to show off my feelings and regret for a while, but it was better than noticing it. Maybe because of the relief that he recognized his need, the number of words decreased noticeably.


    Of course, until that happened, I was in such a shitty state that it was difficult to have a normal conversation with other people all day, but it was clear that I had found the right line.


    ¡°It seems that themunication with the Holy Sword has be smoother now.¡±


    I nodded my head slightly at the words of Saint Deoni, who had been by my side and watched the process, and she smiled and joked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. There are two proofs that the Demon God is looking down on us, but I was worried about what if the rtionship between the two is not good.¡±


    Este, who had been silent for a while, sighed at a valid opinion, but nodded her head appropriately, then spoke very carefully.


    [Heheh, you know¡­ I think the next owner would be better off with the owner and the saint¡¯s children.] There


    was no choice, so this time I had no choice but to feed the magical chestnuts to the hilt.


    ?


    -Deeng¡­ Deeng¡­


    I went to bed early after dinner, ignoring Esthe, who started chatting again, and what woke me up was the sound of a bell ringing in the city.


    two in the morning.


    Of course, it¡¯s a bell that shouldn¡¯t ring if it¡¯s original. But no one was curious about the sound of the bell. They just move busily to carry out their operations ording to the scheduled signal.


    [It¡¯s time to show my strength!]


    ¡°¡­Are you sleeping too? Why does the sound seem to be a bit locked?¡±


    [Because the night is too long to stay awake!]


    It was an esthetic that not only spoke confidently, but also made a strange stretching sound while saying the lines that are like the eternal repertoire of those who never sleep.


    Thanks to this, I was worried that he might have a standardized form like Leica, but I decided to ignore it because I had to hurry up with the preparations.


    Ahead of the arduous march, in which not only the fighting forces of the city but also many ordinary people who had decided to join them had to move, it seemed that no one was slowing down and moving ording to the n. If it had been a simple war, they would not have epted theirpanions, but since they had to save believers from the clutches of apostates, there was no other option.


    In fact, there are more nonbatants thanbatants because most of those who remained in the city and fought back decided to follow. At least, Epaga Sierra¡¯s supplies were plentiful in Rengi, so they robbed almost all of the city¡¯s assets and prepared food and daily necessities for them, which would not have been possible in other cities.


    ¡°Ah, warrior. This way!¡±


    The streets where people came and went with lights on in all directions created a scene like early evening even though it was clearly dawn. It was a city full of bustle, such as preparing wagons and loading supplies, but the roads where the troops had to move were cleanly emptied and only soldiers stood there.


    In the midst of it, I followed the hand gestures of the saintess, who was receiving reports from others, and a demonic knight of about the same height as me raised the visor of his helmet and lightly bowed.


    ¡°I am Aes, and I am in charge ofmanding the raiding party in this operation. It is an honor to be with the hero.¡±


    The n was nothingplicated.


    After I stand in the lead and kill all the Unlucky Hulks, the unit moves, and while the ally who started moving like that collides with the Demon King¡¯s army, a separate unit moves by boat and aims at the rear of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    There¡¯s nothing particrly disturbing about them, as they only believed in Unlucky Hulk¡¯s strength and made a rough selection of campsites. You just need to be able to break through those monsters.


    ¡°i look forward to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll split the back of their heads properly.¡±


    Aes, a knight with an impressive red beard, burst intoughter and bowed to the saintess, then headed to the pier with two escorts. I thought that they might escape by boat, but I didn¡¯t feel any anxiety in the face of the saintess who was looking at him, so I decided not to ask.


    ¡°Are there any problems with your ns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly. Even the monsters reacted to the sound of the bell and drove to the outskirts. The Demon King¡¯s army is not showing any reaction.¡±


    For this time, it is said that they rang the bell at dawn irregrly for the few days I was away for a disruptive operation. At first, even patrols came, but seeing that they had reached the point where they stoppeding, it was clear that the saintess and other leaders had worked tirelessly for this day.


    ¡°How is the hero? What else do you need?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Rather, it was in much better condition than expected. Because Este powered up unintentionally.


    Now it was time to clear the front yard so that they could be rewarded for their hard work.


    A word from the writer (writer¡¯s review) OMG. It¡¯s already 500 episodes. I haven¡¯t been able to properly make a cover for the heroines yet, but I feel ufortable because I think Eoyoung and Booyoung havee this far.


    I am just grateful to the readers who still read the writings of the writers while being remembered as writers without years of experience.


    I wish I could show you something more in March, but it¡¯s not easy because the interest rates are rising and the surroundings are noisy.


    Looking back, it¡¯s ironic that it¡¯s like this even though an environment where only writing is possible has been createdpared to the past.


    Still, I will always try my best to be a writer.


    thank you

 Chapter 501

    A failed work made from the remnants of a dead evil god,monly referred to as ¡®dregs¡¯, is the discard of the demon king¡¯s army.


    It is also an item that, no matter who wears it, turns into the same monster that not only attacks the surroundings, but also never returns to its original state. Since even ordinary soldiers are strong enough, even themand didn¡¯t want to operate them like disposable consumables.


    However, it was a by-product that was too good to just throw away. So the military decided to focus on the fact that everyone bes the ¡®same¡¯ monster.


    The first idea that came out was to make it a weapon.


    A weapon in which the remnants of evil spirits contained in the weapon transfer to the target just by inflicting wounds, causing mutation and necrosis.


    As soon as it was discovered that there is almost no way to reverse it, it is effective immediately, and it can quickly cause the copse of the body by dropping it rather than reinforcing safety. established as a tool.


    However, mass production was difficult because it was not easy to manage. It was a natural result because the de did not pierce people.


    At that time, it was Khalesi, who built a tower, who had changed his name, who suggested a new point of view.


    The idea that if ordinary soldiers are precious, then those who cannot even be soldiers should be discarded.


    Their spontaneity is unpredictable, so the idea of controlling their behavior.


    It was an idea like hers, whose ultimate goal was to deeply intervene and manipte people¡¯s minds, and the military approved it.


    Anyway, in the Demonic Territory, there are many inmates who have only a value that can only be used once and thrown away. It can be used on traitors as well, and can also be used on captured enemies.


    Above all, even the ¡®control¡¯ proposed by Khalesi was not difficult if you did not care about the problem that the wearer would die or be paralyzed with a high probability in the process of separating the magic tool.


    ¨C Beep!


    The demon king army had no intention of giving the dregs a second chance, so it was a perfect condition indeed.


    ¡°What, suddenly one died?¡±


    The result was a crowd control magic tool that forcibly controls the target wearing the magic tool with remnants.


    Commonly known as ¡®workshop¡¯.


    Of course, not all magic tools can be controlled. Among the soldiers, only those suppressed by exclusive magic tools, now moremonly called dog cors, are controlled by the workshop.


    In addition, it had to go through the cumbersome process of dragging the target and connecting them with magic, and there was a limit that it could only manage up to twenty, but considering the powerful power of the debris, that was enough.


    It was only natural for the castaways organized as prisoners to be recognized as military forces, and for a separate magic ss to be created to manage them.


    ¡°I heard that one died a few days ago.


    ¡°This morning?¡±


    Arse Diput, a wee wizard belonging to the ¡®Puppet Master¡¯, which wasunched with thepletion of the workshop, was one of the illusion wizards who were put into the front line as a workshop pilot.


    Due to the sudden death of a corrosive body a few days ago, the team members like him, who checked the status of the magic tools connected to the workshop day and night in 3 shifts of 2 people, were crumpled by the warning sound that went off just when they were about to fall asleep. He looked at the workshop without hiding his losing expression.


    As if the zealots of Epagasierra had suddenly gone mad at dawn, one light that signaled the life or death of the entity had really been turned off.


    ¡°You usually only fought in the morning. Didn¡¯t youe here because you thought you wouldn¡¯t be vulnerable at night?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m fucking on my duty¡­¡±


    They were also wearing magic tools that Kalesi and her subordinates used, but they were rtively different in terms ofpleteness, so there was a difference in output and safety.


    Even if they are already dead, they are unmistakable gods. The process of processing such an existence into a magical tool could not be smooth. Those who are not directly involved in battle receive items that are rtively iplete.


    To the extent that he had to put his heart and soul into forcibly manipting the resisting prisoner¡¯s magic tool to go all the way to that wall and disabling the magic tool¡¯s safety device there.


    Although other soldiers and officers who did not know this fact recognized them as ordinary people who had nothing to do with dragging prisoners and releasing them in the meadow, theyughed at them, but if they made a mistake, the remnants of the magic tool would flow backwards, and even the puppeteer who cast magic would get involved. It was a fact known to all puppeteers.


    I just couldn¡¯t say it because it was a secret that I shouldn¡¯t leak to my allies. So, the puppeteers were full ofints today as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think positively. But you¡¯re the best at your skills.¡±


    ¡°Should¡¯ve just acted like an asshole¡­¡±


    -Beep!


    Until an ear-piercing warning sound and the movement of the three people in the tent stopped.


    The colleague who giggled and talked like a stranger, Arcedo who gnashed his teeth and tried to punish him for swearing at him, and the other colleague who was half-asleep and watching the whole situation, doubting their eyes and ears, looked at each other and then looked at the studio again. saw.


    And I was embarrassed to face the unchanging reality.


    ¡°¡­died again?¡±


    With the number of lights reduced from 9 just before to 8, the first to speak was a half-asleep colleague.


    ¡°Do you guys fight with each other?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. It¡¯s already been verified that those corrupted by evil spirits regard each other as the same kind¡­¡±


    -Beep!


    With a warning sound, this time the lights go out in front of everyone. The pupils of the three people looking at the seven lights shook violently.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this¡­¡±


    And in the tent warmed by magic tools, Arse felt a severe chill and goose bumps all over his body.


    ¨C Beep!


    ¨C Beep!


    ¨C Beep!


    Something out of the ordinary was happening.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck! Arse! Run! It¡¯s an emergency! They¡¯re doing something! Call themander!¡±


    Arse couldn¡¯t ept the situation right away even when he heard the urgent cry of his colleague, who had been teasing Arse until recently. However, it was unfair to call him an idiot who was slow to grasp the situation just because of that.


    It is natural to suffer from cognitive dissonance.


    That¡¯s a light that shouldn¡¯t go out like that.


    ¨C Beep beep beep!


    ¡°Fuck Arse!!¡±


    In the end, Arse was able toe to his senses only after seeing all three lights go off at the same time and his colleagues arguing at the same time.


    ¡°You, you wake up the others and connect the prisoners! Vigil! Vigil!!¡±


    Without a chance to struggle in the fear he had never experienced before, Ars¨¦ spurred out of the tent.


    ¨C Beep.


    From behind Arse, the final warning sound, smaller than the pounding heart, was heard very distinctly.


    Ironically, the warning sound caused Arse¡¯s legs to lose strength, and at the same time, it became the driving force that made him grit his teeth and run to themand post.


    The person himself was not aware of it, but thanks to him running, screaming for an emergency, the campsite that had just begun to fall asleep began to get out of the water much faster.


    Most of them were startled and woke up by Ars¨¦ desperately screaming as if the world was copsing, and then they didn¡¯t understand the situation and were annoyed, but Ars¨¦ hurriedly entered themand post, bypassing even the guards who were trying to block him. shut up


    ¡°Geez, Commander! Emergency! No matter what the enemy did, all the corrosive bodies are dead!¡±


    Despite the report ignoring all procedures, themander, who was sitting alone reading the military manual, did not frown.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had extraordinary patience, but because he had been instructed by his superiors to be careful with the workshop and the puppet master¡¯s treatment.


    The youngmander, who took a deep breath while swearing at Arse, saying that he was no different from a soldier in his heart, kept his calm attitude as much as possible while hiding all his annoyance.


    ¡°Puppeteer Arse. I have two questions to ask you first. Why didn¡¯t you report while everyone was dying?¡±


    ¡°Choi, I reported it as soon as possible, Commander! It¡¯s hard to believe, but one of them started dying, and in less than a minute, all the remaining nine died!¡±


    Arsae was crying and talking urgently, as if she would cry at any moment, but themander thought it was just a ridiculous excuse.


    He knew very well what kind of power the corroded body had. Even if he jumped right in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them in such a short time.


    No, maybe it was impossible to deal with all ten at the same time.


    If they had the power to do so, why would the Demonic Cult have been entrenched in the city and engaged in defensive warfare? It was clear that he had not been on duty properly and fell asleep, only to find it btedly.


    Still, there was an order from the superior, so I had to endure it. because he was a soldier


    ¡°¡­Huh, okay. Then, the next question. Aren¡¯t there enough prisoners yet? If I remember correctly, there should be thirty-four prisoners left?¡±


    Of course it was an exact number. He had no intention of leaving his name in history as a failedmander because he failed to properly grasp the situation of his allies on the battlefield under his leadership, and to do so, he updated information by receiving reports on the supply situation and the condition of soldiers every day.


    ¡°Now, the number of them is not important, Commander! Even if all of our men got up and connected all the prisoners, it would take over an hour! We killed 10 enemies in less than a minute!¡±


    He even presented a clear number to emphasize his own thoroughness, but Arse just spit out words in a hurry as if the world was still copsing as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    I was so irritated at the moment that I almost went mad, but it was also true that I was too desperate to make an excuse for just standing on duty and talking about it, so themander changed his mind and closed the military manual.


    If true, there will be changes in the city too. Rather than judging right and wrong here, it was better to properly grasp the current situation.


    Leaving the fidgety Ars¨¦ behind, themander, dressed in a fur coat, left themand post with a dignified gait and did not forget to warn Ars¨¦.


    ¡°Forget that if there is even a hint of lies in the report, we will strictly rule it with militaryw¡­¡±


    That was themander¡¯sst will.


    A mysterious ray of light swept across the in, sweeping him and his surroundings.


    ¡°Ughhhhh!¡±


    Chaos descended on the camp with the screams of Arse, who suddenly watched the tent and people disappear right in front of his nose.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 500 coin donation tomemorate the 500th episode of Ravian!


    There has been no separate conception of the side story of the characters in the work. Most of the time, it¡¯s because the writer¡¯s goal is to solve the story to some extent as the story progresses.


    It seems that the contents of what you said will be added little by little as the story progresses. Of course, it¡¯s a story if it¡¯s written well as the writer intended, but wouldn¡¯t it be possible to work hard?


    Thank you for the private 21 coin sponsorship for the 500th episodememorative writer¡¯s Coke!


    Writers love Coke next to coffee. I will drink it thanks!


    Thank you for the private 10 coin sponsorshipmemorating episode 500!


    Thank you for always watching.


    I will be a writer who does not lose my original intention so that I can continue to give you pleasure in the future. Stay tuned!


    Lunaticsh Thank you for the eye-opening 5000 coin sponsorship!


    A writer who has a lot of sponsorship enough to be suspicious¡­!


    You gave me arge room as a giftst time, but I don¡¯t know what to do with you taking care of it again like this. At least I will work hard to repay you with a work like a writer!


    I couldn¡¯t reply to all thements congratting episode 500, but I would like to thank the other readers as well!


    I always remember that it was all thanks to the readers that the writing, which was in danger until almost the 70th to 90th episodes, was able toe this far.


    Even though the writer seems to have lost his original intention and doesn¡¯t attend or draw, I think I should ask you to look at the sincere series right now!


    I feel like I¡¯m repeating what I¡¯ve always said! We will do our best as soon as possible! We will do our best to show Monga, Monga!


    thank you!

 Chapter 502

    I wasn¡¯t surprised when I saw the monster rushing at me as soon as I opened the castle gate. Because it was already expected.


    I was not surprised when the number of monsters multiplied to three instead of one. It was because I had already confirmed that the first day I entered Rangie, that I could make them jump as if salt were sprinkled on their wounds just by using esthetics.


    In fact, those who couldn¡¯t stand the pain easily gave up their necks after struggling in the pain of the fragments of aesthetics that were stuck in their bodies. This was also expected, so I wasn¡¯t surprised when I heard the cheers of the cavalry waiting for me to ughter them in an instant.


    [I feel full of energy!]


    I thought that everything was going as expected.


    [master! Admire my usefulness!]


    I was afraid to ughter the 10 Unlucky Hulks, so I took Este¡¯s cry out of nowhere so lightly.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    [I¡¯ll show you when I get the distance! The power I gathered!]


    Instead of getting on the horse, I ran towards the camp of the demon king¡¯s army in the distance while holding on to Esthe.


    My role was not only to deal with the Unlucky Hulks, but also to close the distance with the Demon King¡¯s army in a short period of time, causing confusion so that they could not respond to the cavalry¡¯s charge.


    Of course, the faster you reach the enemy camp, the easier it is for allies to enter, so it was better to speed up and run on two feet, even if it was a little overworked, rather than riding a horse to narrow the distance.


    [I¡¯ll give you a taste of the power that Mother Epaga showed you!]


    Now you don¡¯t have to worry about tripping on a stone root while running at full speed. With every step you take, the floor is dug up, and stones in the middle break apart just by stepping on them or kicking them. The result of putting the protection through divine power on top of the body strengthened by magical power was truly amazing.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t properly pinpoint the context of Este¡¯s sophomore words.


    [ruler! master! Now raise your sword! Like Lance!]


    ¡°This, like this?¡±


    [Then your side will explode! I have to stretch forward!]


    I unknowingly put the sword close to my side at the reaction of the guy who was so confident, and when I asked, Este corrected me as if she was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Then it¡¯s not ance.¡¯ It was my mistake to obediently follow him, wondering what the source of his confidence might be. Este¡¯s voice, which seemed to be terribly excited as she stretched out her arms toward the formation of the Demon King¡¯s army, resonated in her head.


    [Divine Punishment!]


    Then, along with a heavy recoil, a familiar beam of light surged up in my hand, like a box of sh grenades exploding.


    ¡°Crazy, Master Spark¡­!¡±


    It was close to a huge energy cannon with divine power that drew a ray of light on the dark in while it was awry. There was no warning, so I stopped for a while at thepletely unexpected recoil, and I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the scene unfolding before my eyes while feeling the ground shaking from the cavalry of my allies running from behind.


    [how is it! This is me!]


    The ground was not broken. However, the snow and grass on the in sizzled as if it had been swept away by thick heat rays, making a long and long road.


    And the road led to the camp of the demon king and made a hole clear enough to be recognized even at night.


    ¡°I-you can use this just about anything?¡±


    At the moment when I was about to feel fear at the word ¡®power¡¯ for the first time at the power so strong that even the downy hair stood up, Esthe¡¯s answer came back with perfect calm.


    [no? can¡¯t use it anymore I used up all my strength.]


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cognitive dissonance almost came to me for a moment because of Este, who calmly and weakly talked about serious things as if she didn¡¯t care.


    I guess I was nervous too. For a moment, I thought Este was saying that she used her disposable Super Special Move at will.


    [The things I gathered in the city, the things I took from those corroding bodies, and even the power that wasn¡¯t overflowing when Mother Epaga exerted her power. I wrote everything. I can¡¯t use it until I fill it up again.]


    Damn it. That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Hey, you crazy! Why did you use that so arbitrarily!?¡±


    [Ooh, it¡¯s the military! Make sure to control the baseline so the owner doesn¡¯t get hurt!]


    ¡°Then, at least aim for themand post and fly!¡±


    [Ah¡­ha?]


    It was my fault. My fault for not properly grasping where and where the universalmon sense and knowledge of estheticians are.


    ¡­can¡¯t it be!


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Let¡¯s see after the battle.¡±


    The fight hadn¡¯t even started yet, so there was no time to stand still while feeding Este overnight.


    In the end, all I could do now was to run like a dog again and open the road.


    ?


    Starting with the results, the battle ended incredibly quickly and easily.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    There must have been ws in thebat proficiency of the enemies deployed here, but the biggest reason was that themander died without even knowing it at the same time as the start.


    yes, that¡¯s right Este¡¯s blinding beam really blew themander away.


    Most of the enemies wereted their time looking for themanding authority because they were so cleanly destroyed that they didn¡¯t even know that themander was dead, they were swept away by our cavalry, and then they were sandwiched and swept away by the allies who came up from the shore.


    ¡°That changed themand post¡­?¡±


    In fact, it was clear that it would have been an easy battle even if the chain ofmand was intact. That¡¯s why the enemy¡¯s proficiency was low. I guess it was because I relied too much on that twisted monstrosity forged from the remnants of an evil god.


    I ran a magic-loaded nightshade on the handle of Este, who tried to calm down again by looking at the ce where themand post was ¡®located¡¯, which I learned from the testimonies of the surviving prisoners. ) Wandered around the camp of the Demon King¡¯s Army to find Saint Deoni.


    Although she rushed along with the cavalry soldiers, it was not difficult to find the saintess alone because she was wearing a white surcoat over armor that was as ck as her own hair. The saintess, who was conversing with key figures including the heretic judges to gather the prisoners in one ce and decide on their treatment, found me and lifted the visor of her helmet and said brightly.


    ¡°I was just about to send someone to bring the warrior. What was that divine beam of light?¡±


    The burdensome gaze that twinkled in her eyes as if she had witnessed a miracle was not unique to the saintess. All the people gathered showed great interest in the secret weapon of the warrior, but in the end, ¡®it was a trump card, but my sword used it arbitrarily¡¯. I had no choice but to smash their expectations by telling the truth.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to know that not only can you break the apostates¡¯ witchcraft, but you can also create that type of miracle. I¡¯m convinced once again that the Demon God looks down on us.¡±


    Not only did they not look at something that was so precious, why now¡­ but even defended it, they were truly people of character.


    ¡°Rather than that, warrior? I have something to show you, so could you go with me for a while?¡±


    Despite the shocking trollingmitted by Este, the ce she arrived at following the saintess, who kept herposure and beckoned, was the only tent that was in good shape, unlike the surroundings that were all copsing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be a tent that kept its shape like this in the yard where themand post was blown away.¡±


    I even mumbled in surprise at the heresy judges standing guard, and the saintess nodded slightly and walked into the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°Luckily, I found it in advance and ordered soldiers to guard it. Go in.¡±


    The inside of the tent following him was ordinary, but perhaps because of that, only one item that looked even more unusual caught my eye.


    ¡°Among the survivors who surrendered, there was one serving in the ss that controls monsters. They called themselves puppeteers and called these magic tools workshops.¡±


    In terms of appearance, it was more like a modern mechanical device than a magic tool. A small gas dispenser-like tool was also connected to a box with about twentymps and aplicated tangle of wires, levers, and buttons of unknown purpose.


    ¡°They said they used this to manipte and drag people before they became monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t be a monster voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They were ssified as prisoners.¡±


    I thought it was strange. It was the Demon King¡¯s army who often said that they were fighting for freedom, as they said, but they thought that crossing the river of no return was two different things.


    If it wasn¡¯t the same Unlucky Hulk, I would have thought they would have created a separate unit for management when I thought about how to manage the guys who attack and watch.


    ¡°¡­that means there are more troops like this.¡±


    ¡°They say it wasunched rtively recently. It doesn¡¯t have many members yet, as they often get involved in erosion during training, but it seems that at least ten units are in operation.¡±


    ¡°How are those ssified as prisoners?¡±


    ¡°It seemed impossible to separate the magic tools they were wearing, but¡­ except for that, their health was just a little poor, but normal.¡±


    I was lucky to blow themander in one queue, and to get something close to the enemy¡¯s ssified technology.


    ¡°The question is¡­ I can¡¯t decide. Should I capture it or destroy it?¡±


    A magic tool that allows you to control the result of fusion of the remnants of evil spirits and the power of the holy relic with magical power.


    The face of the saintess in front of the monstrous object, which could lead to another sphemy, was more serious than ever.


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s take it. Everything.¡±


    At least in the hands of our allies, there is even a possibility that we can understand the principle of that monstrosity and neutralize the enemies.


    However, if you destroy it here, one of the many magic tools just disappears. Fortunately, the saintess nodded her head after thinking about it for a while.


    A word from the artist (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 100 coin sponsorship from Toli 18!


    I am grateful that you enjoyed reading it, but as a gift of 100 coins each as your first sponsorship, I will work hard so that you can enjoy reading it in the future!


    Thank you for your silent 50 coin support!


    I will always be a writer who writes hard!

 Chapter 503

    Even though he defeated the Demon King¡¯s army, he couldn¡¯t let go of the tension. Somehow, I won easily, but everyone knew that this was just the beginning of the journey ahead.


    Nearly 20,000 people, both military and civilian, will have to move on a massive scale. At this moment, our enemy was not the demon army, but speed and time.


    ¡°The judgment of the surviving apostates begins.¡±


    Even if it is impossible to move without sound and rumor, at least what happened here could have made itte in the ears of the Demon King¡¯s army, so we searched the area to find the fleeing defeated soldiers, and at the same time surrendered or captured those who surrendered to the Heretic Judges. entrusted


    In a world where neither the Geneva Conventions nor the Miranda Principles exist, it is clear what it means for heresy judges to step out. Most of the demon army will die in droves, except for the puppeteer who needs to put a dy in obtaining information inside the demon army, and those who are like executives.


    It was natural. Even if you die, evil spirits are evil spirits.


    As you can see from the fact that the monsters that the demon kings call corrosive bodies are being born, the influence of evil spirits is never something to be taken lightly. To the extent that the saintess was worried from the very beginning that such a form might eventually lead to the resurrection of the evil spirit and throw the continent into chaos, the evil effect the evil spirit has on mankind is not a possibility, but a certainty.


    It means bastards who are no different from devils. Therefore, there are no human rights for followers of evil spirits anywhere on the continent. Even the surviving captives have information to extract, so it¡¯s a moratorium, and the future of public executions in major cities awaits.


    Of course, due to the nature of the military, there may be people who really don¡¯t know anything and are close to following orders, but from the point of swindling weapons toward the headquarters of the Demonic Church, most of those things were just excuses, and thanks to this, the Heretic Judges could be faithful to their duties without any burden.


    There were many people who cried out andined of injustice¡­ but only a few survived. After finishing their work, the heretic judges forcibly led the surviving captives and followed the order of Saint Deoni.


    ¡°From now on, those who can use the Holy Law, please go to the designated location and light it. It¡¯s time to move.¡±


    It was an order that signaled the beginning of a night march that would go down in history whether it seeded or failed. In line with this, as I climbed on the war horse prepared by the saintess, I saw a long procession from the city in the distance.


    The in located between the Demon King¡¯s army and the city was by no means small. Considering that long-range sniping was impossible, the distance was so far that the saintess and other majormanders patrolled the top of the castle wall without much burden.


    Because of that, the procession of people and wagons that came out in a row under the light sources made of torches, magic, and holyws that gradually increased across the wide in approached with an overwhelming appearance than any army.


    ¡°¡­please protect them.¡±


    Except for the praying saint, no one opened their mouths, but all those whose eyes were fixed on the procession that continued far away all had hard faces.


    It was not intentionally timed, but thanks to the numerous stars that light up the cloudless night sky with the full moon, the silhouettes of people that are more clearly revealed, as if we are warning by showing how many people¡¯s lives we are holding on to. same.


    ¡®If you twist, all these people will die.¡¯ Called.


    ¡°I can feel their weight all over again.¡±


    Those who remained silent at the words of an unknown heretic judge looked at each other and burst intoughter. They all had serious faces, but the reason was so obvious that there was nothing to ask.


    Realizing that everyone had the same sentiment, they justughed.


    That included me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the weight of faith and the weight of justice?¡±


    At the same time, after searching for words that would be moderately motivating, when I put them in my mouth, people sent very burdensome eyes and nodded their heads.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a warrior. That¡¯s literally it.¡±


    ¡°The things I¡¯ve been with all my life have only gotten a little heavier, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get through it.¡±


    Although there was a sense of exaggeration due to the warrior buff, the motivation was sessful.


    ?


    Recently, rumors of an unknown source have been circting in the cluttered Demons¡¯ Territory.


    ¡°Did you hear? Rengie Epagasierra is very empty.¡±


    ¡°Did this guy drink moonshine made in a corner of the house and wake up after passing out for a week?


    ¡°Huh, yeah? Have you ever heard that it¡¯s because you¡¯re cursed?¡±


    Rumor has it that a curse has fallen on Epaga Sierra in Rengi, which is known as the headquarters of the Demonic Cult and an undying port.


    However, the other drunkard, who was looking at the confident expression of the drunkard who showed up after a long time, burst intoughter and only said one word.


    ¡°It seems like he fainted for a full week instead of a week and then woke up.¡±


    Despite the sphemous words that the church¡¯s city was cursed, the drunkards in the tavern seemed to ignore it and tipped their sses.


    The drunkard who burst outughing was correct. It¡¯s already been 15 days since the rumor spread. Rather, they began to pay more attention to what ingredients the drunkard, who showed up after a while, used to make moonshine.


    ¡°No, what kind of moonshine is moonshine! If that¡¯s the case, why am I here!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, we should share some of the good stuff. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get burned.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing. Didn¡¯t you drink it and lose consciousness for about 15 days?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of it? Drink a lot by yourself. Don¡¯t try to sell it for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    The drunkards listened to rumors that had gone out of fashion and, thinking of bing the center of the story, decided to settle for targeting the man who would havee to the bar smiling, making fun of them without giving them time to breathe. The man huffed and denied it for a long time, but finally resorted to thest resort, as if there was no sign of escaping at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink, so shut up!¡±


    ¡°Ites with this vor. But did you really not know? Why are you so busy these days?¡±


    ¡°The country is a piece of shit, so it would befortable to eat and live.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like robbing a friend¡¯s pockets like that¡­ but I hope your friend¡¯s pockets get thicker!¡±


    Even as he said that, the man shook his head as he saw the drunkardsughing after receiving a new ss. Then, as if he had to pay for the drink, he sat down at a round table and asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Tell me too. What kind of rumor is this?¡±


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know at all.¡±


    You must have been busy. While everyone was thinking that, taking advantage of the opportunity to exchange nces to see who was talking, the drunkard who had been talking about 15 days opened his mouth confidently, clearing his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we share the results of over a week of weaving our wisdom in this hallowed forum.¡±


    ¡°Did youe to a conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Well, it happened. It¡¯s a war. It¡¯s a war.¡±


    ¡°¡­War?¡±


    The drunkards clicked their tongues as they saw the man with a puzzled look on his face as if he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°There was a rumor that a huge beam of light fell from the front line with the Humans in the past.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. I saw it myself.¡±


    ¡°It must have been so. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t even a fuss that the demon king army was punished because of that.


    ¡°¡­so you set fire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard the story of my guards over my shoulder, but they said that the reason why Epaga Sierra was empty in Rengi was because they couldn¡¯t stand the demon king¡¯s offensive any longer, so they abandoned the city and fled.¡±


    The man said he had concocted his wisdom for over a week, but in the end, he didn¡¯t bother to say that he was just talking about the most usible rumors. It seemed that there was still more to be gained from ending the conversation like that.


    ¡°Where is there a ce to escape? The Demon King¡¯s army is everywhere.¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that ¡®the city is empty because of a curse.¡¯ People disappeared in an instant, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if rumors came out. Where are one or two people there? There are tens of thousands of people, but if they disappeared at all, wouldn¡¯t that mean they prepared for that? Besides¡­


    ¡± Assuming it was the captain, the drunkard quenched his thirst with beer and lowered his voice as he leaned toward the man listening to him.


    ¡°¡­The word ¡®run away¡¯, rumors are also circting that the Demon King¡¯s army that was besieging the city haspletely broken away. There are also rumors that it suddenly appeared in another city located to the northwest and moved in arge scale through the gate, Some say that they are advancing towards a ce that is obviously blocked by beastmen¡¯s territory, so there is an opinion that they may have joined hands with them.¡±


    Anyway, it was just another story that everyone sitting together knew, but it didn¡¯t matter because it was more lively that way. In fact, the man also had a very surprised expression.


    ¡°Insanity, isn¡¯t our city dangerous too?¡±


    ¡°Danger? Why?¡±


    ¡°Our lord is on the side of the demon king!¡±


    ¡°Heh, what about the Demon King¡¯s side? That person would even lick the asshole of an evil god in front of the army?¡±


    The man looked around in fright at the sound of swearing at the lord, who made even the peasants who didn¡¯t know the difficult words know what it meant to be an ¡®opportunist¡¯, and the other drunkards giggled as they watched.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve heard the unheard. I¡¯ming!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Have another drink.¡±


    ¡°I was only going to have one drink! I have to work!¡±


    The man who grumbled and got up from his seat hurriedly left the bar, as if he was really in a hurry, and the drunkards who had been drinking while looking at his back looked at each other with embarrassed expressions and opened their mouths.


    ¡°That guy seems to be having a really hard time making ends meet. He works day and night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy one next time Ie. What did he say he was doing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    What was it? Hunter? ites out Did you say you were a porter in the upper ranks? Where is the top working at this time in our city. I know?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sick. I can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll ask you next time.¡±


    After talking for a while, nothing came to mind, so the drunkards shrugged their shoulders and neatly gave up on thinking.


    ¡°I hope the demon god will split the fucking head of Virere!¡±


    It was a statement that would result in immediate execution if it reached the ears of the guards, but no one stopped it. It was obvious that all the guards would be drunk in the barracks anyway.


    Since everyone was so indifferent to anything other than alcohol, no one noticed that the man hurriedly left the bar and headed for an obscure alley.


    ¡°Caw!¡±


    ¨C Caw!


    The real crow answered the skillful crow imitation and perched on the man¡¯s shoulder. After patting the crow¡¯s chin once, the man took out a luxurious fountain pen and paper that did not match the outfit and wrote a short phrase.


    [Public sentiment in the Earl of Beeraire is the worst. Negative reaction to the information operation of the Demon King¡¯s army. It is believed that there will be no proper resistance.]


    ¡°We must deliver it well to the saintess.¡±


    ¨C Caw!


    The man who carefully tied the paper to the leg of the crow responded as if he understood his words, and blew the crow away with a smile.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 10 coin sponsorship from Altair!


    Twelve Eyes, thank you for your 100 Coin Sponsorship!


    The month of February has alreadye to an end. I wish I had more time in March.

 Chapter 504

    Just as most Korean men experience marching through the military, so did I. Rather, due to the nature of the unit, we did a lot of marching.


    I did so many things that I even had a distorted mindset that I would rather go on a march after not doing my work all day. As I continued to do that, I felt like I was on a real pic at the time of the first andst 20km march I did at my base. It was filthy difficult at the training center, but it was also the moment when I thought that humans are adaptable creatures.


    The reason why I brought up the memory of the time out of the blue is not because it is more difficult, but because I am feeling with my skin how serious it is to move so many people at once that it is iparable to that time.


    about 20 thousand. More than half of them are civilians. A feast of wagons, carts, cows, and horses loaded with 50,000 items, rather than moving only with personal equipment and military equipment.


    Fortunately, among the misfortunes, quite a few people took care of the elderly and weak, probably because they were united under the faith. As if it was originally going to be like that, even though they brought the wagon, there was a youngdy who took the elderly and children on board, then prepared herself and walked. letting go ofughter


    It was a good thing that no one was annoyed by thatugh, but it is not known how long that willst. After taking a quick nce at them, I ran towards a nearby hill that was slightly higher.


    No one questioned me when they saw me breaking away from the ranks. It was just a job that most of the people on horseback did from time to time.


    When I tried to climb up the hill and look down at the scene where I automatically understood why the army taught me to walk in line with fives in the name of ceremony, an unavoidable confusion crept up from within.


    Day 14 of the march.


    Needless to say, the speed slowed down, and I noticed those who could not match the speed in the middle due to fatigue and widened the gap.


    It was a natural result. Rather, it¡¯s amazing that they followed me so well during the two weeks of forced marching.


    ¡°I need to rest, but this.¡±


    I can feel that the rest intervals are getting shorter, but I can¡¯t help it. If there are only soldiers, even if they fall behind, they can take care of themselves ande after themter, but civilians are different. After making my judgment, another cavalry soldier approached me as I quickly ran toward Saint Deoni.


    ¡°Hero! It¡¯s a report that there are dropouts from Observation Team 21!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Orders will be issued soon through the saintess, so please wait.¡±


    The timing was good. It was also a wise choice to split the cavalry into two teams and use them as moving beacon fires. As I approached the saintess with the cavalrymen slowing down with a brief bow, she, who was diligently reading the map and making ns with the othermanders even on horseback, raised her head and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry during the meeting. I think I¡¯ll have to take a break soon. I heard that Observation Team 21 is also starting to have stragglers.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s getting shorter and shorter.¡±


    I could see that the others were thinking the same thing, just not talking. But it was a response that stemmed from worry, notint.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why don¡¯t we dy for a day or so?¡±


    No one said anything because I could tell that it was just a word I had uttered after much thought, but it was impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s constantly slowing down. That means our schedule keeps getting longer, too. If we don¡¯t get supplies, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll have a disruption in the distribution of supplies. I¡¯m sorry for them, but we don¡¯t have enough time to dy a full day right now. I can¡¯t.¡±


    The expression on the face of the saintess as she spits out the words is so pitiful.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know that this would happen. They already assumed and prepared as much as possible that ordinary people would not be able to move like soldiers.


    It¡¯s just that it was faster than expected. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the tension or the cold of winter.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s take a break for an hour.¡±


    Everyone agreed with the saintess¡¯ words and the movement became busy.


    It¡¯s an hour, but it¡¯s not a bit of a leisurely time from the point of view of leading and moving 20,000 people. I had to patrol the surroundings to eliminate threats in advance, help those who were left behind join, and identify the injured and other signs of anomalies.


    ¡°Hero, please.¡±


    And I am included at the forefront of the task.


    I answered the saintess with a smile while hiding my fatigue as much as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    Naturally, my main job was threat elimination.


    ?


    I felt it when I traveled with Carl Kansi, but the monsters of the Demon Spirit are definitely different from ind.


    Should I use a little more head? If I had topare it, it would feel close to dealing with bad quality thieves, but there are many cases where the numbers are formidable.


    It was like that this time too. Unlike ind, where a lot of people gathered together to avoid raids, the monsters here seemed to be taking action based on the crazy mindset of mobilizing more people to hit and run quickly.


    ¡°Hero! They run away to where the civilians are! We¡¯ll chase you!¡±


    The problem was that, no matter what, unpredictable situations erupted one after another because they were trying to wring out wisdom that monster heads didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°All other squads, except for the 1st squad, will take care of our allies¡¯ cover!¡±


    ¡°Go all but half of the 1st squad! This side will be cleared soon!¡±


    Does it make sense to jump into enemy lines with fuckingmon sense? I couldn¡¯t help but shout out in frustration as I looked at the goblin cubs trying to leave the group and the group of orcs who were screaming at them.


    ¡°You stone-headed bastards! That¡¯s why you should have educated them well!¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s army seemed to be unable to track ourrge-scale march properly yet, but the monsters were different. When I first heard from the observers that the monsters were keeping their distance after they found us, I took it lightly, but it turns out that they were also keeping an eye on us and estimating.


    ¡®If you look into the abyss for a long time, the abyss will also look into you.¡¯ did you say Ironically, that¡¯s exactly what it is now. As if we were convinced that there were more nonbatants thanbatants, the monsters were about to attack as soon as we took a break.


    Fortunately, because our march was so slow, the monsters were lined up in front of us.


    Of course, most of the people in the front were soldiers, and they started to ughter monsters with their eyes on fire as much as I did.


    Nevertheless, unexpected variables continued to pop up.


    ¡°Ogres ahead! Three!¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    It¡¯s strange no matter how you look at it.


    The demonic spirit monsters had a very strong symbiotic rtionship. Even the ogres who showed up were equipped with what could be called equipment in their own way¡­


    [Hmm?! It smells!]


    ¡°What? What smell?¡±


    When she lost her weapon, she threw her whole body and blew off the head of the orc who was rushing at her. Este, who had been silent during the fight, suddenly opened her mouth.


    [Smell of power!]


    ¡°Power¡­¡±


    My gaze naturally turned to the ogres after carefully watching the retreating orcs, the fleeing goblins, and the approaching ogres.


    The only thing that can be called power is the remnants of evil spirits or divine power, but with the appearance of the ogre, he says something like that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe you can feel the remnants of an evil spirit in those bastards?¡±


    [I think so. I think you¡¯ll find out if you stab it?]


    It was an esthetic that casually talked about bloody words, but it was a weapon in its essence, so I decided to do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    In fact, I also liked the simple verification method.


    As I rushed forward, kicking the body of the fallen orc as it was, the orcs started to wander between me and the ogre who appeared from behind. From the looks of things, it seems that goblins have pledged their lives to orcs, and orcs to ogres.


    ¡°Do some damn shit.¡±


    It was a sight that made peopleugh, but the orcs looked more serious than ever. Not surprisingly, the ogres, as if trying to prove that they didn¡¯t particrly regard orcs as allies, were rushing at me, crushing those who stood in my way with huge sticks.


    It¡¯s just like a shrimp¡¯s back bursting in a whale fight. As expected, the ogre twisted his face and shouted at the moment he was about to click his tongue, saying that the limits of the stone heads were clear.


    ¡°On the subject of mere prey!¡±


    What came out of that guy¡¯s snout was, surprisingly, a very fluentmonnguage.


    I had never heard of an ogre learning amonnguage, so I decided to keep the one who spoke first and kill the rest.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter if one or two limbs were lost, so I didn¡¯t leave it in my hands. At the same time as the club of the one who ran ahead cut through the air, my sword swung and sent one of his thick arms flying into the air.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    [hmm! The taste of an evil god!]


    Inwardly praising Este for clearly checking in that short moment, I grabbed the cut section and mounted it on top of the howling ogre¡¯s shoulder, kicking it at his temple with all my might.


    I already knew from experience that ogres¡¯ skulls were hard, so the power control was perfect. As I jumped from the top of the slowly copsing creature, I could see the ogres who were running after them eagerly following them.


    Still, since I had dealt with them a few times, I could feel it just by watching them hesitating. I have a feeling that the guy I just caught is the captain.


    It also meant that I didn¡¯t need the rest, so I took out my helmet, put it on, and rushed at them.


    On this day, the orcs were given two ogre heads.

 Chapter 505

    Despite the sudden attack of monsters, there was no damage.


    That was natural. Even if all three ogres were attached, their heads would have been broken in front of the Heretic Judges. The troops of the Church and the city were not formidable enough that the Orcs and Goblins could barely do anything about it.


    Thanks to this, most people took a break without even knowing that the raid had taken ce, and an hourter the march continued again. It wasn¡¯t that there was no fatigue from the battle, but there was still no time to dy, so it was an unavoidable choice.


    Maybe that¡¯s why, the eyes of the party looking at the surviving ogre that caused this situation were very, very, very unpleasant.


    One of the reasons might be that I had to move around with a rope to arrest the guy whose limbs were cut off one by one, but Este¡¯s remark that he felt the energy of the evil spirits must have made the atmosphere grim. .


    At least, the one with the least emotional change was Saint Deoni, who was quietly concentrating in front of him. The saintess, who stretched out her hand to check for a long time with her beautiful brow furrowed, let out a deep sigh and loosened her posture.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    It was obvious that dragging the ogre would only cause confusion and fear to the civilians, so the saintess shook her head and the other heresy judges nodded at the same time that she had reached the point where the ogre was incapacitated by selling her feet without a break. was They had already tried it and concluded that they felt nothing.


    ¡°Since the Holy Sword Esthe is convinced, it must have been eroded by the remnants of the evil spirit¡­ I don¡¯t know at all. Can you tell me how strong the energy is?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is said that it is a very small level. Compared to the corrosive bodies, it is almost the level of the blood of a bird¡¯s feet.¡±


    Every time we had a conversation, the eyes of the ogre, who was still alive, rolled. In response to the reaction, which clearly indicated that he was clearly understanding the contents of the conversation rather than just being able to say a few words, one of the heretic judges who had been silent in the back tilted his head and opened his mouth, which must have been heavy because of the helmet.


    ¡°Does he understand themonnguage now?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it. He talked about food and spoke in themonnguage earlier.¡±


    Needless to say, when the other heresy judges I fought with answered, everyone¡¯s eyes sharpened once again. Also, there was nothing wrong withmon sense that I knew.


    ¡°Why did you learn themonnguage?¡±


    The point was not on the ¡®how¡¯ but on the ¡®why¡¯.


    Ogres aren¡¯t stupid. It¡¯s just that because they¡¯re so strong, they just have the idea that it¡¯s easy to solve most things with force, but they¡¯re generally smarter than orcs. If they had even a little bit of sociality, they would have been sufficiently civilized.


    So I don¡¯t really care how he learned it. I learned it because I needed it. The question is ¡®why¡¯? Sensing the bloody atmosphere, the ogre eagerly rolled his eyes and carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I learned it because it was necessary tomand the Orcs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an excuse.¡±


    Everyone nods their heads at someone¡¯s confident word that pops out without a moment¡¯s thought.


    If the purpose was tomand an orc, you just need to learn the oguage ¡®only¡¯. Because they also have anguage. Even so, the reason why he bothered to learn themonnguage was because it was much more ¡®efficient¡¯ from his point of view.


    He¡¯s hiding from us why he learned themonnguage.


    If I had made a more usible excuse, I might have overlooked it, but since most of the work was done with physical force, it seems that my ability to make excuses was very slow.


    ¡°Would it be easier to talk if I blew off the remaining leg?¡±


    The heretic judge approaching without hesitation, drawing a dagger from his waist, failed to achieve his goal. It was because the saintess quietly raised her index finger to stop him.


    But it wasn¡¯t because he felt sorry for the ogre.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a long time, so let¡¯s start with the toes.¡±


    I was just looking at the estimate more coolly. Our saintess, a former aspiring heretic judge, was relentless in this respect.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re going to stter some blood, so please step back.¡±


    The Heretic Judge, who had strengthened his body with many blessings, looked around while holding a dagger. At first, I wondered why he had to put so much effort into cutting off just one toe, but after btedly figuring out his intentions, I pulled out a dagger and handed it to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cheap dagger. Use this.¡±


    After deliberately destroying the de with enough magic power.


    ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re a warrior after all. Thank you for writing.¡±


    The Heretic Judge, who expressed a feeling of emotion that could be felt through his visor as I instantly understood his intentions and prepared the tools, politely epted my dagger and began sawing the ogre¡¯s big toe.


    At the same time, the screams of ogres who had no tolerance for torture echoed through the forest.


    ?


    The thing weck the most is time, so the torture was done boldly and quickly.


    It was fortunate that the Heretic Judge was a former Heretic Questioner, a professional advisor. Otherwise, the ogre would have died of shock right away.


    However, the results obtained were both satisfactory and unsatisfactory. As a result, not only the Heretic Judge who was wiping away the sttered blood, but also the rest of us who were looking at it had no choice but to look at the ogre who was exhaling as if he was going to die soon.


    At least it was the Heretic Judge who was torturing him first.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine why those apostates are making this move.¡±


    The orcs whomanded the goblins were only by-products. There was only one reason why ogres learned amonnguage.


    For a deal with the demon king¡¯s army.


    Even the trade items included weapons and food, as well as the remnants of the evil spirit he harbored. It is said that just getting a small amount of it made him stronger than other ogres¡­ I didn¡¯t know why he was able to get it and stay fine.


    The problem was that in return, the condition was attached that he had toe and join the battle at any time when the demon army called.


    Even now, there are no monsters on the front line, so when the hell did you put such a condition in order to use it? After a while, one thousand and one Eldmia began to brainstorm ande up with hypotheses.


    ¡°To reject the subjects and embrace the monsters instead. Couldn¡¯t it have gone mad as a group due to the wrong use of the power of evil spirits?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure anymore.¡±


    ¡°What is the intention?¡±


    I could understand the saintess¡¯ reaction as she pressed her temples as if she had suddenly felt tired. I hadn¡¯t even thought of embracing and using monsters. I didn¡¯t even know it would be


    However, I couldn¡¯te up with an idea, but I was able to quickly guess what I wanted to do with it with the collective Eldmia¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°It must be trying to fight Epaga-nim.¡±


    This time everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. It was expected enough, so let¡¯s stay calm, and the Heretic Judge, who has just wiped off the blood, asked a question first.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already fighting?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s fighting us. Even if you don¡¯t bother turning your back on the church, using the power of the dead gods, attracting monsters to make an army, and scraping up all existing relics and turning them into tools and using them arbitrarily, they will fight against us.¡± I could have fought.¡±


    Those who talk about freedom, those who make fun of God, the remnants of evil gods, and so on.


    It was a surprisinglymon repertoire in my previous life, but in this faithful world, it was more difficult than I thought to put into my mouth a concept as unfamiliar as the new punishment.


    ¡°For them, we are the process. The final goal is to bring down Ephaga-nim andmit a murder.¡±


    As a preparatory work to do so, he researches techniques to use the power of God as if it were his own, and spreads the idea of rejecting God by using monsters that would not care about God to eat them.


    I thought it was a valid reasoning, but the listeners were so surprised that they took two or three steps back.


    ¡°Uh, such a terrible idea¡­¡±


    The saintess even looked at me as if rebuking me for saying such a thing. I could understand that feeling, but I still had to say something, so I continued with the lightest tone possible.


    ¡°As a sincere believer, please stop looking at me like that because it hurts my heart, and first look back at what they did. They are still weak, but they even imitate the power of evil gods. Are you satisfied with simply winning a battle between mortals?¡±


    As he spoke, what came to mind was the story of the weight he had heard from Lumings.


    Not only were the two warriors on one scale, but the demons, who were supposed to unite as one, were divided under their faith. If this is to bnce the world, as she told me, what lies on the other side?


    I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re a madman trying to get the title of god yer, you have to go up to get the bnce right.

 Chapter 506

    To put it in the words of Saint Deoni and the heretic judges, my hypothesis, which has ¡®a viciousness that is so terrible that it seems like it will pollute the mind¡¯, still had a positive ripple effect.


    It made people assume the worst again.


    Up until now, the church had believed that they weremitting sphemy just to satisfy mortal self-interest, but soon took seriously the hypothesis that their enemy might dream of killing a god, and that evening held a long meeting at a hastily constructedmand post.


    Fortunately, there were no negative opinions in the form of nonsensical hypotheses. Even though they may be astonished and surprised, they are clearlypetent leaders who seriously think about and examine the possibilities.


    It was not possible toe up with a solution right away, but just recognizing the seriousness of the situation was a great harvest.


    After the attack of the monsters, which served as the basis for such a new hypothesis, we were able to enter the county of Birreir around the evening of the 17th day after three days of smooth marching without any incidents.


    Feeling proud that they hade this far without any injuries or dropouts during that long period of time, themand decided to organize a campsite at the edge of the forest and take a break.


    If you walk one more day at the speed you havee so far, you will arrive at the manor. In the end, it was said that if the troops were to move away from the civilians, they would be within reach if they copsed, so the policy had to be decided at this point.


    ¡°ording to various intelligence reports, it is said that, as Sir Carl Kansi said, public sentiment in the county of Virere is hitting the bottom. There is no hesitation whatsoever.¡±


    The saintess gathered the people at themand post and told them about the information obtained through the crows that had arrived yesterday.


    There wasn¡¯t much information from the first crow that flew in, but after three or four more flew in, it became quite usible and the conclusion I just said wasplete.


    Now that I think about it, it seems that it was the result of meticulousness in setting aside informants for cross-validation.


    ¡°It must be very vulnerable to attacks.¡±


    Before departing, everyone, including the saintess, nodded as they calmly expressed their feelings, admiring the prudence of the church that took care of these things.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The saintess didn¡¯t bring up the story to punish the family of Earl Virere, who was morally dishonest, or to use that as an excuse to give us legitimacy. It was merely a briefing on the current status of the ¡®enemy¡¯ as part of a simple strategy and tactics.


    ¡°Our original n was to lead the troops right now and raid the Earl of Birair. Originally, it sounded ridiculous, but the n was possible because the hero was there.¡±


    The saintess¡¯ gaze naturally turned to me, and I replied with a short nod.


    Isn¡¯t a siege only possible when the walls and gates are strong? In that sense, it is not an exaggeration to say that I am a siege cheat key.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt victory. But I¡¯m asking you guys for your opinion on how long you can rest if you enter resistance like that.¡±


    If we had to pick one of the biggest reasons why we hadn¡¯t encountered the demon army so far, it could be because we deliberately moved farther away from the gate.


    Maintaining the front line facing Ethiel is not enough to spare just because it is the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Rather, due to the sacred orbital bombardment from Este, morale, troops, and supplies were blown up, and they had to yield the front line, so they are in a very tough situation.


    That¡¯s why even the treatment of the Demonic Cult, which shows an intrusive movement inside the Demonic Spirit, was entrusted to an armyposed of new recruits and corroded bodies made from the remnants of evil spirits. But, without exaggeration, it was destroyed overnight.


    From the point of view of the Demon King¡¯s army, since they have all died so much that they cannot even properly grasp the cause, it seems that it would be better to send regr troops rather than blindly crushing the same troops, but the troops that have to move to deal with 20,000 people are not so It¡¯s not good enough.


    It¡¯s a church, so there¡¯s no back, so it¡¯s close to what I saw after moving. The Demon King¡¯s Command will want to send troops as quickly and urately as possible to put an end to the incident and return the troops to the front line.


    However, there are no gates around the movement route of the church, which is a thorn in the eye. If the soldiers advance using magic, the time will somehow be shortened, but since the corrosive troops have already been destroyed, the confidence that they will be able to win even if they fight with such strength is also gone.


    From their point of view, the church is a variable that cannot be ignored. The worst variable that even power measurement is impossible due to the results far beyond expectations.


    Even so, you can¡¯t operate the master ss. Even if it could wipe out the church, it wouldn¡¯t be able to plug the hole in the wire.


    Perhaps by the time the master ss encounters the church and battles, the front line will be pushed farther. It might have been impossible with Ethyl alone, but as long as the Empire joined in earnest, it was unconditional.


    Because they were properly aware of all of this, the church meticulously nned a route so that the demon army had no choice but to worry about it.


    The huge traces that 20,000 people make are not erased by erasing them. Therefore, instead of focusing on distant ces, he conceived a n in the direction of narrowing his range of motion by using the situation of war with the Humans as much as possible.


    It is the result of seeing through to the fact that even the level of time taken for the human race to move an army feels like a huge loss to the Demon King¡¯s army who are ustomed to the gate.


    Of course, if the demon army had shut up and moved the troops or put in a master ss, it would have been a big twist from the start, but what would you do? The best you can choose in the worst situation is usually like that.


    In fact, this type of gambler was not only left in the church, but also the demon king¡¯s army.


    He also made magic bombs to disrupt the rear, and nned to kidnap Esmu. Judging from the fact that even the Oak Gate incident was found with demons¡¯ corpses around the gate, it is clear that it was an operation to disrupt the rear of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Clearly, I made a big bet. It¡¯s all just fucked up.


    I don¡¯t know if that led to the butterfly effect or not, but the church is still picking it up.


    However, you can blow it all up with a single mistake, so you just have to be careful. They say that it is very difficult to be humble without being proud of sess, but our saintess did it very well.


    ¡°If you don¡¯tpletely control the rumors of the Earl of Beerre, the enemies will know that there is a hero here. Unless there are two people who can break through the outer castle in one day in Ethiel.¡±


    The saintess¡¯ concern is simple. By attacking the Earl of Virere, there is a high possibility of abandoning the great advantage of ¡®being in a position where it is difficult to move the army¡¯.


    If they could suppress it in an instant and stop the news that the Earl of Birair had been attacked, there would be some reprieve, but no matter how corrupt it was, it was considered the county. The wizards who can contact the capital will be deployed, and as they feel the urgency and sendmunications, we will also be ced in a time attack situation.


    When it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m here, they¡¯ll definitely move.


    Sadly, it had such an impact on me now. Wouldn¡¯t there be some people who decide that killing me and starting will be beneficial in the long run, even if it means sending the master ss?


    ¡°In other words, we have to cover the enemy¡¯s ears as we fight this battle. If we don¡¯t do that, it will be a half victory.¡±


    So let¡¯s squeeze our wisdom together to find a way out.


    The people gathered at the temporarymand post understood the meaning of the saintess¡¯ words and began to think seriously while looking at the map.


    ¡°¡­I think the closeness of the Earl of Veerre will be helpful just in case. Even we didn¡¯t know the actual situation at all until we used people to closely examine it, so it¡¯s highly likely that they are taking some action externally as well. Other territories Whether it¡¯s making patrols more frequent, or nting an informer who can quickly report any abnormalities in the vige.¡±


    It was Count Timshive who received the story that one of the heretic judges had drawn out while marking the location of the town on the map.


    ¡°I am of the same opinion. Even if something happens to the count¡¯s family and the inner castle because of being controlled for so long, rumors won¡¯t spread easily. Gradually, they will notice it, and then it will spread like fire btedly. Communication in the inner castle If we can neutralize the means ofmunication such as the mage and the telegram, I think we will be able to rest for five days.¡±


    Everyone except me, the saintess, and the high-ranking heretic judge nodded at the opinion he calmly presented. Still, I was relieved that I wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t understand, and when I stood still, the saintess put her chin on her chin and pondered for a while and asked a question instead.


    ¡°Why did you expect five days?¡±


    ¡°If regr reports from each territory are cut off, there is a grace period of up to one week until it is ssified as an abnormal situation. After that, a capital scout is immediately dispatched.


    Unlike himself, who had been freed from the annoying work he had been doing for half his life, Count Timshive, who lightly evoked the atmosphere by saying that they were still suffering, was a decent nobleman.


    In the end, it was a story that no matter how much time you had, you had to rest for five days, not two days, to increase the distance from the scouting party.


    ¡°What if I get in touch?¡±


    ¡°First, the Capital Defense Forces will be deployed through the gate of a nearby city. In that case, you can¡¯t rest. .¡±


    In the end, making the contact system inoperable was the top priority. All you have to do is snipe from the outside until the Jeonseo-gu, but since magic isn¡¯t like that, everyone¡¯s expressions naturally became serious.


    It was not easy to say something because he was so serious, but once he raised his hand, he got the right to speak. Of course, I thought he would ask me, but everyone seemed to be thinking in apletely different direction, so it seemed better to say it first.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just go in and kill all the wizards attached to the crystal ball and start?¡±


    ¡°That, as soon as the report that the hero has prated the outer castle goes in, you can castmunication magic. The distance is also a distance, so I am not sure that I will be able to arrive before then¡­


    ¡± I don¡¯t think you can. You have to assassinate.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    Each other tells the obvious things for granted, but why does the conversation keep going out of order? While even the saintess was tilting her head, I intuition that something was seriously twisted, and after thinking for a while, I was able to find the reason.


    ¡°¡­Did you hear that I was about to break through the outer castle and thought that I would explode a part of the castle by force?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Faces full of questions stare at me.


    They didn¡¯t even know how I prated the outer world.


    It wasn¡¯t really a secret and I didn¡¯t hide it, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a problem with information sharing in such a trivial part, so I kept a poker face as much as possible and tried to figure out how. I exined, and those who were full of questions now looked at me with dumbfounded expressions.

 Chapter 507

    In any world,munication is also important.


    How important it was, to the point where a 100,000-lumen shlight would turn on in a future as dark as a private¡¯s military life.


    As soon as I revealed that the World Wall was possible, the people at themand center stopped worrying and took action. It took me less than 5 minutes to form a raiding party of 30 people, and it took less than 3 hours to cross the county with them and approach the rear of the inner castle and the adjacent outer castle.


    Despite being suddenly picked up and put into operation in the middle of the night, the members of the raiding party moved in perfect order. Thanks to that, I am now lying face down on a low hill with them, watching the guards on the outer wall while listening to the long sound of the trumpet announcing curfew reverberate through the castle.


    Honestly, despite the seriousness of the situation, it was a great spectacle to watch. A guy straddling the tip of a spear without properly wearing a helmet, a guy standing guard upside down with his back against a castle wall, a guy sitting down to take a rest with only the tip of a spear visible, etc. There were no rules, so he was very timid.


    ¡°The dog is missing.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Even though I live in a world where swords are faster than thew, I find it funny that I am stupid, so I mumble with augh. From the face of the knight whose eyes met that way, I could feel the tremors in the pupils of a person who had been rolled over by a senior several times, so I cleared my throat briefly and then spoke again in a more refined expression.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s discipline isx,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. At that level, I wonder if there will be no problem wherever I aim.¡±


    He seemed to be relieved that he hadn¡¯t said it to himself, but he deliberately pretended not to know and just nodded. I had been working on the operation so far, so I hadn¡¯t taken it too seriously, but from the point of view of a faithful believer, the pressure given by a human being called a hero would not be trivial.


    Wouldn¡¯t it feel like the divisionmander sitting next to you while you were eating?


    ¡°I think the length of the rope I prepared will be enough. As for the location¡­ I think the blind spot in front of the watchtower is the most safe.


    Fortunately, the earthquake in his pupils must have been nothing more than a trauma from the past, so the work was clear. I, along with the other knights, nodded in agreement with his opinion, and I straightened the ropes around my shoulders and stood up.


    If you climb the top of the wall, you might see something else, but once you saw it from here, you confirmed that there were no other magical devices, so there was no reason to hesitate.


    ¡°If I go up on the wall, move right away. Judging by the appearance, it seems to be okay.¡±


    Without hearing an answer, he raised his magic power and bestowed blessings, and slowly moved to the wall. If you make up your mind and close the distance, it¡¯ll be an instant, but no matter how much they chatter while standing guard, the sound of their armor ttering in a quiet night is quite loud.


    No matter how much you act like an idiot, you¡¯ll hear and react to the sound of metal, so it¡¯s not toote to make noise when climbing the wall.


    Even the sound of snow being stepped on seemed loud to me, but there was no need to make my heart race. Rather, the noise of chatter and cigarette smoke on the wall that came through even though there was still a long distance left was more intense. As I concentrated all my nerves, I could feel the noise they were making louder than the sound of my armor.


    After moving for a long time, leaving footprints on the white snow field, I realized that it was real and not an illusion after reaching the base of the castle wall. I wasn¡¯t talking loudly, but thanks to those who didn¡¯t speak loudly, I realized that the guards were more united than necessary, so I settled down a little farther away and took out six needles.


    I¡¯d never done anything like climbing in my previous life, but it wasn¡¯t a problem. With overwhelming physique and solid support, it was more like climbing adder than climbing, and it was actually like that.


    Moving the limbs and giving mana and strength, each time the needle broke the stone and fixed it, repeating it a couple of times, I quickly got the hang of it. When I reached about 1/3 of the tall wall, I started gaining speed as if I was climbing up adder.


    Meanwhile, the guards¡¯ carefree chatter and smoking continued. As I climbed up just in case, I took out another needle and checked to see if there would be resistance due to the Demon King¡¯s magic tool, but there was none.


    There are no external problems. The only thing left is my mindset to take the lives of those who are neither thieves nor obvious enemies by assassination.


    Fortunately, I¡¯m not particrly an idealist, so that didn¡¯t matter either.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    As he climbed to the edge of the castle wall with thest help, he checked the location of the guards and fired the needle without hesitation. Most didn¡¯t even spot me, but one of the guards chattering in my direction frowned and lowered his head as if he doubted his eyes.


    It was the guy who had his helmet hanging at the end of his spear. As a price for not being properly armed, the guy was the first to die with a hole in his forehead.


    There were only three of them who had deserted, so after that it was enough just to turn off the torches where they were gathered. I retrieved the needle again and took a quick look to see if any guards were responding, but it was still as if nothing had happened on the walls.


    To be precise, it was quiet enough to hear the chatter of the other guards faintly. Satisfied with this, I turned my head and looked outside the castle wall, and the knights, as I said, were working hard towards this direction.


    I drove the needles diagonally into the castle wall, fixed them like pins, and made a tight loop to drop the tied rope. After about three more people lowered the rope, it was a matter of seconds for the remaining people toe up.


    ¡°Did you break through Levien¡¯s outer castle like this?¡±


    ¡°No. Then it ran.¡±


    A hook floated above the heads of the twenty-nine knights, but they decided to leave it as a question forter. They also had their shifts, so there was no time for small talk or exchanging.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    It was the oldest knight among those present who spoke up. There was a lot of experience, and because it was a person who was selected because the experience included a desirable career of visiting a non-rare castle, no one had anyints.


    Without even looking for the stairs, we recycled the rope we used to climb up and climbed down the castle wall, and we ran after the old knight.


    I wanted to confidently approach and steal the location of the wizards like I did when I robbed the bandits with Asilie in the past, but I decided to give up because it was better to reduce the number of people in advance as I still have to fight after dealing with the magicians anyway.


    Even though I didn¡¯t run into a single patrol until I arrived at the inner castle.


    ¡°Hey, why are the knights¡­¡±


    Starting with the decapitation of the two guards who hesitated and not realizing that we, who appeared in the shadow of the inner castle, were enemies, the knights, divided into five groups of six, raised their strength and jumped inside. Upon entering, carnage ensued.


    What immediatelyes to mind is the first secret quest with the Gaendal Party. I felt this way when I robbed the lodgings of the demon followers who were using the abandoned dungeon as a hiding ce.


    Despite being knights, they shed those in sight, skillfully working together like special forces. When the entire first floor was wiped out like that, I thought that there was a chance that a scream would leak out, but the frighteningly fast and urate knights did not even give a chance to scream to those who neglected their guard duty.


    Of course, I was included in that, but it was quite a surprising sight because they and I, who were chivalrous and nabal and didn¡¯t care, were inpletely different positions.


    However, it did not mean that even ordinary users werepletely annihted. It was only after the 2nd floor was organized and we arrived at the stairs leading up to the 3rd floor that the knights who performed without forgetting the process of obtaining information and fainting in their spare time came together again.


    ¡°On the 3rd floor, there is the bedroom and office of the lord¡¯s family, and the private room of the wizard who has been dealing with the Birre family for a long time in the position of advisor. Fortunately, there are not too many wizards, so he is the only wizard left besides the two killed on the 2nd floor. He said.¡±


    Trade, not serve.


    Since they have the ability to do so, the deal must have been established¡­ Do they usually leave the inside without any magical measures like this?


    I was reluctant to exin a very halfway rtionship, but right now I went up to the third floor because my magic wasn¡¯t moving because I was casting magic somewhere.


    Up until the second floor, I thought that the Count was so frugal that it was hard to believe that he was living in the capital, but the third floor was different. Looking at the carpet in the hallway and the various artworks, it was clear that it would have been collected if it had been scraped hard and not less.


    But the cost is rather less. It was to the extent that the cleanup was finished just by killing four guards who were immediately puzzled by our appearance with needles.


    ¡°This is the wizard¡¯s room.¡±


    The room that the old knight pointed out with a small voice as he proceeded cautiously in case there was any other movement was the colorful decoration and door that made me wonder if he misunderstood the lord¡¯s room.


    The fact that this is a wizard¡¯s room means that the simple rooms in the distance are the lord¡¯s office or bedroom¡­ The contrast is too serious.


    Like a mimic decorated as if there was something. The moment I focused more on magic poetry in response to my doubts creeping up, I finally understood that this was the magician¡¯s room.


    ¡°Enter first¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A grotesquelyrge amount of magical energy was moving as if wrapping around the entire door.


    ¡°Something is hanging on the door.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t dealt with mages often, but this was certain.


    It was never installed by a goofball.


    ¡°Does anyone know what level this mage is?¡±


    maybe, really maybe.


    It may have been because of the magician beyond this room that even with suchx military discipline, the county of Virere was able to steal the backbones of the people enough to enjoy luxury and pleasure amidst irond secrecy.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the renewal of regr support, Helloint!


    MoriyaSuwako Thank you for the renewal of your regr support!

 Chapter 508

    The first reaction of the knights was dubious. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe that there is magic. He seemed to believe that since he hade this far, no matter how much he was a wizard, there would be no way.


    Still, the demon¡¯s faith in the hero was greater, so when they were scattered, they shared the information they gathered and answered quickly.


    ¡°All I¡¯ve heard is that he was a wizard who had been employed by the former Earl Birair before he was born.¡±


    answer that you don¡¯t know anything. In the end, I had to figure it out on my own.


    ¡°Secure the lord first. I¡¯ll hit this ce.¡±


    There was no question if it would be okay. From the moment I dealt with all the corrosive bodies that had already besieged Epagasierra in Rengi, they did not raise any objections to my skills and judgment. Almost at the same time as the knights rushed to the lord¡¯s room and smashed the door, I picked up an esthetic and kicked it while cutting through the door with magic.


    The sight of the condensed mana dissipating along with the magic circle, which was preciselyposed to the extent that it could be described as stackedyer byyer, created a scene simr to fireworks exploding right in front of your eyes.


    In addition to magic power, the fragments of the door exploded by the kick were scattered all over the ce, and what caught my eye was the very neat interior of the wizard¡¯s abandoned warehouse and numerous books.


    He was an old demonic gentleman with a side part hairstyle and a short, well-groomed white beard, sitting on the bed in a neat outfit and staring at me with a very calm face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting ability. Is it to cut magic?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he realized something was wrong.


    In the midst of the magic scattering in front of my eyes, the tree fragments, and everything including me slowing down like in slow motion, only he was talking and tilting his head.


    ¡°However, it seems that hecks experience in directlypeting with wizards. Although the direction ispletely different from that of you¡­ In a number fight between wizards, destroying the opponent¡¯s magic power or nullifying the magic circle is the basic of the basics.¡±


    The moment he felt his gaze met the old man¡¯s pale gray eyes, he got up without the slightest hint of haste and walked toward the hanger.


    I was about to get dizzy because I couldn¡¯t keep up with the scene, but it was only when I heard the ¡®normal¡¯ noises made by the knights who attacked the lord¡¯s room that I heard from behind that I realized that I was in the same situation as stepping on a trap.


    Thoughts flow at a rapid pace, as if sparks are flying in my head. In the midst of considering all the possibilities, the old man is extremely rxed.


    ¡°Therefore, there are magics that can be activated by using them in reverse. Just like you are experiencing right now. Of course, it¡¯s not something that can bepleted overnight.


    It was only after he put on his overcoat, put on his scarf, and even held up the cane that he had hung with his clothes that the old man nodded in satisfaction and looked at me again.


    ¡°Anyway. Nice to meet you, a human friend with strange abilities. I¡¯m a wizard called Emmit Rell Otnok. People often call me Mistress Emil. By the way, I personally think this nickname is quite unfair. I¡¯m just good at saving money. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing it, but I¡¯m also writing it well.¡±


    I hear the sound of something exploding from behind, and I can see the signal res fired by the knights flying out the window with the old man on his back.


    Not long after that, a bted rm sounded, but the old man, who proudly introduced himself as Susan, pointed at me with a rxed smile as if he didn¡¯t mind anything like that and turned his cane half a turn.


    With just that movement, a vast amount of mana began to gather at the tip of the staff, and soon a red-hot orb was created.


    ¡°I hope I can hear your self-introduction.¡±


    A ball of fire that took shape, burning in an instant as if it would devour everything around it, flew towards me.


    ?


    Emmett nced out the window, looking away from the fireball that was flying away from the staff and toward the visitor. It is so obvious what the signal res that fall like meteors across the night sky mean.


    The Order was not stupid, and Count Beerrere¡¯s halfway n failed.


    ¡®That¡¯s all for beer.¡¯


    It seems that all thebat troops in the inner castle are dead, and it seems that all the wizards who canmunicate over long distances have died because of the sudden attack, and only he is left, and the lord¡¯s room is still noisy. At that time, Count Birair¡¯s Young-sik resembled his father and was nothing special, so there would be no way to ovee this situation unless Emmit sent amunication to the demon king¡¯s army.


    And Emmett had no intention of doing that. Because I didn¡¯t get paid for it.


    Even before the sun rises in the morning, Beerare falls into the hands of the church. It was a city that I had been protecting for a long time, but it wasn¡¯t too bad because it was Emmet who didn¡¯t have any attachment to the ce.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I should have listened carefully to the previous story about not beating the ransom.¡¯


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t work. Emmett prides himself on doing a decent job for what he was paid. I just worked as an advisor Emmet, not a wizard Emmit, because the sry I received was low.


    The former Earl of Vireir had an eye for urately seeing his value, and the former Earl of Virere had the wisdom to respect the decision made by his father, but the current Earl of Virere had neither, so Emmet¡¯s sry is excessive. thought


    Rather than the intention to fire Emmet, it was the result of one-dimensional thinking that focused more on the luxury he enjoyed by using a wizard who had been with his family for a long time at a cheap price.


    So instead of cutting Emmett, he offered to take a pay cut, and Emmett agreed without saying anything, and then went on to work for what he was paid. I didn¡¯t bother to exin my need. Because Emmet had no hobby of persuading others for no pay.


    Only those who fully recognize their own value are provided with the ability to match it. That was the rule Emmett had set for himself, and the berere of the day was making his own decisions and unluckily paying the price.


    Besides that, he had several rules.


    ¡°Fuck life. Anyway, nothing goes smoothly.¡±


    For example, even if the opponent tried to kill him, if he was judged to be ¡®worthy¡¯, he would qualify for a ¡®deal¡¯ through a test.


    ¡°Young friend is amazing. He has the qualities of a wizard.¡±


    So, I dared to exin and took the time to give the visitor time to analyze the situation they were in.


    Even if I could analyze it, if I didn¡¯t have the ability to solve it, I would have died from the blow I just had, but I wasn¡¯t particrly sorry. After all, the visitor came to kill himself anyway.


    asionally, in spite of such ¡®consideration¡¯, there were people who came out as red and white¡­ But this visitor seemed to be different from those ruffians.


    ¡°¡­Elderly. I¡¯m really curious, so I¡¯m just asking, did all the wizards who want to hit a little taste like the old man?¡±


    Emmett smiled mischievously when he saw that the visitor had opened a barrier through the gauntlet, quickly realizing that his trap was not to stop time, but to use magic to seal the movement of the surrounding area.


    Seeing the human beings who had already started to take control of the magic power of the trap rather than just spreading the shield, Emmit felt happy for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°A little bit¡­? It sounds like you¡¯re talking about a good wizard, but the knowledge of such a person is always expensive. Do you have any money?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you ept Eshunua Empire gold coins?¡±


    Competent andmunicative people are always fun, regardless of race.


    ¡°In my experience, they are all simr friends. There are few friends who can be called normal.¡±


    After answering, the human, who showed a bizarre expression as he raised his hand that did not hold the staff, took a slow dance at the waist and took out a gold coin.


    ¡°¡­If I tell you who I am, will you give me a discount?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as to have to hear from the mouth of a human who knows how to use magic and divine power. Rumors from the battlefield spread faster than I thought, warrior friend.¡±


    Watching the devil¡¯s hero bounce the gold coin with a poop-chewed expression, Emmet couldn¡¯t hide the corners of his mouth going up.


    For real gold coins?


    Rather, it was the behavior of that cunning visitor who not only coldly bought time through this process, but also tried to determine the extent of the trap by checking where and how the gold coins had left his grasp.


    A good deal only works when two talented peoplee together. In that sense, the warrior smelled very strongly of a favored customer.


    As soon as he got out of the range of the trap, Emmett, who had magically snatched the gold coins flying at high speed, continued pretending not to know.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to make money this easily, so I want to earn as much as I can while I can.¡±


    ¡°How much does it cost to not send amunication to the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡±


    Body movements and speech are natural. Emmett was a little amazed when he realized that the Demon God¡¯s hero had almost escaped the trap.


    Even so, it¡¯s a trap that I put my heart and soul into, but I didn¡¯t think it would only earn me this much time. I was only paying close attention, but it was clear that if there was a gap, I would hit it at any time.


    ¡°Tworge Eshunua coins.¡±


    While preheating the artifacts he was carrying and preparing for defense magic, the Demon God¡¯s hero crumpled his face again as he calmly mentioned the price.


    But apart from that, a new gold coin popped out of the warrior¡¯s arms. It was exactly two Eshunua gold coins.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like I¡¯m saying this, but¡­ isn¡¯t it too cheap?¡±


    ¡°I think so too, but it¡¯s roughly double the sry that Birrere paid me at the time.¡±


    Even though he said it himself, he shrugged his shoulders and looked at his reaction as if he wasmenting.


    how will ite out


    Since the Demon God has regarded the Humans as warriors and actually came all the way here for the Demon Gods, they will not discriminate against race.


    However, being able to have a genuine conversation like this over an enemy is another matter. The hero looked at himself and asked if his hair had gone bad, but in Emmet¡¯s eyes, the warrior was quite a bit of a man with bad hair.


    And if the hero really went to his taste, it¡¯s clear that this deal could end satisfactorily for both sides.


    ¡°Would you be willing to hire us for three times more?¡±


    The hero did not disappoint Emmett¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you my worth, so let¡¯s negotiate the priceter.¡±


    As soon as Emmet cast his magic, the hero jumped out of his seat and swung a brilliantly shining sword.

 Chapter 509

    Swing the sword towards the magic that rushes to the tip of the staff to form magic.


    Without fail, the magic is cut off, and the broken magic is absorbed into magic twice as fast as other threads of magic, and the magic that was stably generated is rapidly twisted from the inside.


    Originally, magic was supposed to explode there.


    ¡°crazy?¡±


    However, Susanno Emmett did his best in vain to showcase his value, as he had dered beforehand. Without even a hint of embarrassment, the magic was stabilized as expected.


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s tough.¡±


    Thousands of thoughts run through my head as I watch the size of the fireball, which had been expanding as if it would explode at any moment, being cut in half in an instant and ejected into my face at the same time.


    block or avoid


    My body realized before my head that a moment¡¯s judgment would decide life or death, just like when fighting a skilled warrior. I reflexively energized the gauntlet to maximally activate the defense magic, pinned Este halfway behind me to the ground, and braced myself for the next impact by supporting one foot.


    ¨C Quaang!


    Whates to mind is the memory of blocking the orc¡¯s magic when diving over the camp.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As expected, the fireball that came right in front of me was not the kind of thing that would scatter powerlessly just because it hit the shield.


    The shock was so heavy that I would have been pushed back a few steps if I hadn¡¯t supported Esthe. Fortunately, however, the fireball was scattered with the first collision, so there was time to pull out the esthe and run away again.


    Unlike the upper body, which is still tilted backward, the two legs move forward in a hurry. Forcing her to move made her posture break a lot, but right now it was more urgent to close the distance with Emmet.


    He is a wizard who can pull out magic of this magnitude even while being interrupted in that short moment. I can¡¯t even imagine what will happen the moment we distance ourselves.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re young? You¡¯re bold.¡±


    When the scattering mes cleared and my sight was secured, what came into my eyes was Emmet, leisurely stroking his beard with one hand and ¡®pounding¡¯ the floor with his staff in the other.


    ¨C Awesome!


    Then the floor of the room split.


    ¡°Seed¡­!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just at the level of being split, it waspletely smashed and split, and the foot that had taken a strong step forward was turned off.


    Contrary to the rapidly lowering field of view, Emmet is maintaining his position. I wondered if only the floor over there was intact, but it was just floating alone with the floating magic. There was no sign of casting magic separately, so he must have been holding something like an artifact.


    Sadly, unlike Emmet, I needed a flying dragon to be a Flying Eldmia, so I had to find another number.


    ¡°¡­foot!¡±


    As if dreaming of falling, I grinded my teeth while feeling the swaying sensation in real time.


    It would have been perfect if I could just stick to my feet and fly like this, but unfortunately, ejection and fixation are separate areas, so it¡¯s impossible. Still, thanks to thebination of the four needles, which were enough to make me slowly descend from the fall after cutting off the head of the great devil, it became a sure foothold in the air.


    I picked all of them, but why am I only stepping on four?


    I¡¯ll have to take one more step to get closer.


    ¡°Your skills are really¡­¡±


    A smile was drawn on Emmet¡¯s lips as he looked surprised at me.


    It was indeed an old wizard who was still rxed. It¡¯s really disgusting to see that it can go this far in just a couple of tens of thousands of years, and it¡¯s smiling so much in the face of unfairness.


    ¡°¡­a lot.¡±


    Watching the mana gather behind Mip-sang, I kicked off the footrest made of needles and jumped up. I decided to give up on leaving my leeway. Until that old man was incapacitated, it had to move like a supercar that had to pay attention to speed, not fuel economy.


    [Hmm?! What¡¯s going on!?]


    As I swung the sword with maximum power applied to my body and Esthe, Esthe¡¯s faint voice resounded as if she had just woken up. It seemed that he was really sleeping when he said he was quiet.


    The master worked hard, but he had no intention of exining the situation to the sword, who was sleeping well, so he just hit it with divine power and forcibly split the de.


    When the des, filled with divine power and mana, turned into dozens of grinders rushed in, tearing away the mana gathering at Emmet, a feeling of bewilderment appeared on his face.


    ¡°this.¡±


    [Ahhhhhhhh?!]


    For some reason, Este seemed to be losing energy because of the reaction of the same flustered person, but she kept her spirits up as much as she could and kicked the second step.


    Only 2/3 of the de flew, so Este was still in the state of a broken straight sword. I deliberately left it diagonally, so I can still do my part.


    I have enough momentum to reach Emmet, so if I approach and stick to Emmet, who is sure to take up more time than before, adjusting the mana torn to shreds by the flying des, I can unconditionally subdue him.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work.¡±


    The moment he reached a level where he could reach Emmet with just an outstretched hand, his magic expanded with a small murmur.


    But contrary to expectations, the expansion did not stop this time.


    I realized a little toote what Emmet¡¯s still calm expression and the bluish shield around him meant.


    [Owner!]


    Along with Este¡¯s cry, the divine power contained in the sword is freely sucked in and a barrier spreads out. By the time he reflexively energized the gauntlet as much as possible, the explosion had already shaken Este¡¯s shield once.


    Emmett, who was caught in the field of vision exploding in pure white, was stroking his beard with a subtle expression with eight lines between his eyebrows.


    ?


    The interruption that came in while preparing the fireball was never negligible.


    Even if he didn¡¯t reveal it outwardly, Emmet did his best to correct the distortion of magic. Even that couldn¡¯t be maintained properly, so it was close to being adjusted as a makeshift and thrown before other problems arose.


    Originally, Emmet¡¯s intention was to leave debris likeva that clings to it, impeding the movement of the hero.


    Unable to figure out the cause, Emmet decided to simply memorize the fact that magic can be shattered with a single swing of a sword by a warrior. And the actions taken by the hero before being hit by the fireball and the sound of strong footsteps heard after the explosion triggered the magic circle and artifact prepared in advance.


    The magic circle he had hidden by drawing it on the ceiling downstairs, not on the floor of his room, did its job perfectly, and the artifact also definitely activated its floating magic. Thanks to that, Emmet was convinced that he would be able to earn at least a brief reprieve while watching the bewildered expression on the warrior¡¯s face.


    It was an illusion.


    While he was preparing a new magic just in case, he thought for a moment about how much he would set his ransom with, the hero¡¯s entricities continued.


    Making a foothold with an unknown magic tool? it could be.


    It was creepy to make the decision to use something like that in that situation, and it was creepy to ovee it properly and instantly close the distance, but it was a fully possible action. That¡¯s what it takes to be called a warrior.


    However, it was unexpected that his sword would split into pieces and fly away.


    Without even a chance to feel sorry for her, Emmett, who felt that a twist iparable to a fireball was taking ce and the spell being torn apart, tried to run rampant instead of stabilizing the spell, purely based on instinctive judgment.


    I couldn¡¯t even remember if it was an irrational judgment I had made in decades.


    A decision that I would not have dared to make, and should not have made, unless I was a wizard of my own level, capable of casting double and triple shields at high speed.


    It was obviously the best choice, but the results were far from optimistic. Emmett looked at the massive shock felt on the shield and the explosion that covered his vision, convinced that at least a corner of his immunity had beenpletely shattered.


    ¡®The day wille when you live and live and intend to run away¡­¡¯


    Because you have to survive when you were young when your skills werecking. Because there is no reason to do so after proving your skills.


    Emmett, who had caused a ¡®failure¡¯ with his own hands that a wizard should never experience in his lifetime, clicked his tongue at the horrors visible through the acrid smoke and dust.


    ¡°Everything I prepared is gone.¡±


    Not in one corner, but from the 3rd floor to the 1st floor where his room was located, it had copsed very badly. It seems to have triggered a chain reaction with the safety devices.


    It was as if he had destroyed all the advantages of being a stronghold, which could be said to be the fear of a coiled mage, with his own hands.


    ¡°¡­Considering the amount of mana used, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s inefficient in terms of power.¡±


    Even in the midst of copse, the moment he scratched his temple, judging the result like a wizard, the des the warrior had fired from all directions flew in.


    Fortunately, the des that hit the shield didn¡¯t go any further, but they were frantic to pierce through the far-reaching magic without easily bouncing off.


    ¡°It¡¯s much more powerful against the magic that¡¯s being cast¡­ Does it intervene in magic? A wizard has no natural enemies.¡±


    ¡°Are youfortable with that?¡±


    The low dust cloud disappeared, revealing a hero among the rubble of the building.


    ¡°I can understand your skills just by showing you. Do you have any thoughts on suggesting a rmended price?¡±


    It was buried in the rubble to some extent, as if it couldn¡¯t stop it from being thrown back by the impact, but it looked too fine to be said to be injured.


    ¡°That¡¯s not against my rules. I¡¯ll make a suggestion instead.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Even in this situation, Emmett, who smiled at the warrior who looked like he was going to die from annoyance, adjusted the shield he was wearing to surround all the warrior¡¯s des and continued.


    ¡°If you get hired, there¡¯s no need to fight with you, right? If you hang out with me a little more, I¡¯ll reduce the price you offer to the extent that I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    The hero let out a deep sigh as he looked at the things that had been his defenses running amok like soap bubbles while holding the de.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    He was a tough-mouthed warrior.

 Chapter 510

    The moment she saw the white signal res fired into the night sky, announcing theplete sess of the operation, Deoni forgot even her title as a saint and eximed in a loud voice.


    However, there was no need to regret it btedly. Her exmations were drowned out by the mighty shouts of the troops who had cheered before her.


    It was an unbelievable shout from those who had been exhausted from strange tension and fatigue from a nearly canter march, leaving only civilians and the minimum number of troops to protect them to catch up with the raiding party.


    ¡°Prepare for battle! When the outer castle door opens, hit it with all your might!¡±


    It was already amander who shouted as if it was a fait apli, but no one raised any objections to it. In fact, the invasion of the inner castle was the biggest difficulty, and from there, it was because I remembered that Eldmia boasted that it would not be possible to break through the outer castle if it was a white signal re.


    Far from disappointing expectations, he is a warrior of faith and trust who always goes above and beyond. Even though it was an army made up of all kinds of people, such as city soldiers, mercenaries, and adventurers, no one doubted his words. That¡¯s why, even when a huge explosion urred in the far-away non-rare defense, ¡®Isn¡¯t it a little too shy?¡¯ He only expressed his doubts.


    It was only after observers noticed a new signal re rising from beyond the explosion that they noticed the anomaly.


    ¡°Sir, saintess! Check out the new res! Blue! Two blue ones!¡±


    abnormal urrence. urgent move.


    While everyone, including Deoni, who turned his head to give instructions, exploded sequentially, causing amotion to the outer castle.


    Realizing that the incident hade to a brief halt due to the all-too-sudden development, Deoni hurriedly regained herposure, and shouted at the troops who could not take their eyes off the dust clouds rising in the distance.


    ¡°All forces, forward!¡±


    Although it suddenly changed, the operation was sessful in the end. We just have to hurry because of the variables.


    If so, he had to quickly arrive at the outer castle so that he could trust his allies and disperse the nerves of his enemies.


    ?


    It¡¯s cumbersome.


    What I kept feeling while dealing with Mistress Emmett was the hassle of terribly persistent magic.


    The casting of magic is fast, the improvisation is amazing, and the subject, who has been sitting in the non-rare manor and serving as an advisor for decades, is thoroughly prepared in all kinds of forms.


    But isn¡¯t this just PR for price bargaining? It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to be able to deal with him at all, but I was nervous at the thought that there was a high possibility that themunication with the demon king¡¯s army would have been possible if Count Birair¡¯s family had paid a reasonable price and hired him.


    As expected, it is correct to write down old people in this world as old and read them as surviving. Sorcerers are more like that.


    It became noisy, so I roughly blocked the attack of the non-rare outer defense force that was pouring bows at me, and I deflected the me arrows fired by Emmet with the shield of the gauntlet.


    ¡°Even though the sword is like that, it fights really well. But most of them are dealing with that projectile, so the sword doesn¡¯t mean much?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at it one more time.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t use the eight needles to change and fix the drawing position in order to chase the floating Emmet, so I turned the direction of the needle that had just pierced the soldier¡¯s neck and fired it at Emmet with all my might.


    The bamboo needle, which had a history of prating even the protection of arrow shields and breasttes used by cultists with a single blow, was easily blocked by Emmet¡¯s shield even though there were no restrictions.


    ¡°Shoot it lightly. It¡¯s getting scary now.¡±


    is not it? Are you a bit scared? Not only is he saying that, but his expression seems to have changed a little, but he¡¯s so distracted that he¡¯s not sure anymore.


    Even if he was scared, it was clear that his mana was not depleted. The fragments of Este, trapped in the soap bubble-like barrier that hovered around Emmet, were still unable to escape.


    Even the knitting needles couldn¡¯t be tied together, so Este, who was concentrating on something while groaning, murmured as she quickly retrieved them before trying other tricks.


    [I think it¡¯s almost done¡­!]


    The shield holding the pieces of the sword wasn¡¯t intact.


    No matter how much Emmet is doing the repair work in real time, thebination of magic grinder and holy power is never easy. Even now, some fragments are protruding out of nearly half of them by diligently squeezing and tearing the shield.


    However, the speed is very slow, probably because there is no decisive shot. Seeing that there was no anxiety in his gaze as he kept checking the state of the sword pieces while constantly keeping me in check, it was clear that he would endure for a while longer.


    I looked around while listening to Este¡¯s muttering self-talk. After passing through the open gates of the inner castle and discovering my allies running toward the outer castle, I decided to change my priorities for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the door open for now and finish trading!¡±


    I rode needles into the walls of the castle and climbed, hitting arrows, aiming at the back, and shed an ice spear that flew through my right shoulder de and stood on top of the walls of the castle.


    I haven¡¯t seen the process of triggering without fail. Apparently, there was something like a magic circle installed on the castle wall, so it must have been activated.


    The real preparation is so good. On such a topic, leaving all of this as it is just because the sry was cut is also a hit.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be your job to make an effort to do so, too, for the sake of a discount?¡±


    It¡¯s that mindset that hits the target more.


    ¡°I intend to.¡±


    Looking at Emmet, who had just followed me even though I ran with all my might, I split Este¡¯s remaining de.


    He didn¡¯t make the mistake of hitting Emmet himself again. Instead, I attacked and nullified the magic trap that entangled me and the soap bubble shield flying around Emmet, restored Este back to normal, and then jumped off the castle wall.


    Emmett always showed a rxed attitude, but my situation was not as rxed as mine, so I was trying to save time even thinking about it.


    I guess I lost my senses after jumping off the flying dragon too often. Once I used the recovered knitting needles like a parachute andnded on a suitable roof, the soldiers of the Birair estate gathered around me pointed at me and shouted something, then took out their bows.


    ¡°What kind of dog or cow or bow do you carry?¡±


    They weren¡¯t some kind of schr passing by, and looking at their equipment, they couldn¡¯t have been archers, but they were absurd guys who took out bows and shot them. I wanted to clear everything up for those who were stilling down the hill where the inner sanctuary was located, but I thought of Emmet who was still relentlessly chasing me, so I decided to just run.


    As if following the sudden spread of chaos, the slowly lit torches reveal the outlines of the city and its buildings.


    A woman who sticks her head out wondering what¡¯s going on, then finds an arrow flying in the air and closes the window in a panic; Crazy drunkards watching with interest and so on.


    The scenery full of a sense of life, which is quite different from when you break through the city in the western zone or when you cross the outer castle of Levien, feels very awkward. Even after this battle is over, they will be forced to live together for a while because of us who will upy the city.


    While diligently shooting arrows and throwing needles, destroying Emmet¡¯s magic, which became sharper instead of getting smaller, I thought about it a little more.


    I didn¡¯t want to worry about these problems, so I wanted to build a wall and live a war with politics, but in the end it goes like this.


    I let out a short sigh, hoping that our appearance would not remain as a ruthless upying force for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting hard to catch up now. Have you decided on a price?¡±


    ¡°Are you finally done?¡±


    ¡°In fact, most of the ambitious preparations were blown away and were forced to squeeze.¡±


    damn inspiration. Like Duke Lesrom, I¡¯m a descendant of Confucian dragons who try to respect the elderly, so I don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t help me like this.


    Still, it was an undeniable fact that his skills were certain.


    ¡°If you help me, not from the Demonic Church, I will provide up to 20 gold coins from the trade guild. So let¡¯s make it 15.¡±


    ¡°What kind of miracle calction is that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you first say that it was difficult to chase? It means that you were satisfied, so wouldn¡¯t it be enough to cut off five gold coins?¡±


    It was a very shameless answer even if he said it himself, but it was worth it to me as well as it was worth it to him, and there were things that Emmet said when he first introduced himself.


    It is said that you spend as much money as you earn.


    Maybe he just wants to test the opponent¡¯s ¡®eye¡¯.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a warrior, he was a pure robber.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if my hypothesis was correct, but Emmettughed and replied by shaking the wand and using magic.


    Looking back, it was surprising to see the fireballpleted in an instant, and it flew not at me, but at the firmly closed gate of Birair.

 Chapter 511

    The castle built by the demons does not have a huge difference in performancepared to the castles of the humans.


    No matter where ites from, in the end, isn¡¯t a stone a stone and a tree a tree? As long as those dwarves didn¡¯t build it as a result of remodeling it with magic, that guy was that guy. At least, those made with better materials and better construction skills are stronger. However, since this is a fantasy world, one more factor is added to determine the durability of a castle.


    Countermeasures against magic attacks. Just as the church repaired the walls and gates of Rengi by hammering the castlews every day, other castles are prepared for magical attacks by wizards diligently drawing magic circles. As a result, siege warfare naturally rolls in an aspect that is not much different from the previous life in the Middle Ages.


    Either cling to it and pierce it, or stick to it and pierce it with a stronger one. Facing for the first time what kind of ramifications the magic confined to the castle gate would have if such a major premise were broken, I could only stop and admire.


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking cool.¡±


    In one blow, everything from the iron door inside to the wooden door outside waspletely smashed. If Yekatrina had seen it, she would have felt threatened by her position as a battering ram and burned herpetitive spirit.


    ¡°At this level, it can be considered a deal, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you in advance, Emmit. We will pay the sry in a month ording to the procedure.¡±


    Landing lightly next to me, Emmett offered me a handshake with a very satisfied smile, and I also took it with a satisfied smile.


    The only things that looked unsatisfactory were the soldiers and some citizens watching our handshake below.


    ¡°Eh, Emmett? G, G, what the hell¡­?¡±


    The man who had just been directing the soldiers, spitting in all directions, opened his mouth with an expression like a beaver looking at a keeper destroying his house, but Emmet just answered with a brief courtesy without any distractions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Count cut his pay, so there was a goal.¡±


    ¡°That, sry? Cut? Count?¡±


    It¡¯s not the count ¡®sir¡¯. Noticing the small difference, I tilted my head to Emmet and added a word.


    ¡°If you y the role of a windbreaker, I will set the sry by raising 2 gold coins for trade.¡±


    ¡°¡­haha.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an outrageousugh. It was a very, very satisfied smile. As evidence of that, Emmett nodded slightly to rify his intentions, then continued speaking while grabbing the attention that was focused on him.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m a person who hasn¡¯t seen you often, I think everyone knows that I¡¯ve tried my best to benefit Beerare through a contract that¡¯s been going on since the prewar era. I also distribute food at my own expense every winter. Didn¡¯t you do it? I sometimes add it to maintenance.¡±


    ¡°I-I know¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ The same reaction doesn¡¯te out. I guess this is what it means to be good at spending money. Despite being an adviser next to a person in power, the first nce they sent when they saw Emmet¡¯s betrayal was close to ¡®what the hell are you doing?¡¯


    The feeling of being betrayed by someone they thought cared about them. Thanks to that, I felt like I was getting a little bit of an outline of what kind of person Emmet was.


    ¡°Even if the virare of the time was an incurable scum, I had a connection with that old woman, so I believed that one day I would be a human and had a strong heart to persevere. It must have been a very difficult time for you guys, but I am also a hired wizard. I couldn¡¯t help more actively because I was only in the position.¡±


    It was a strange sight. Everyone in the reach of his voice is looking at him.


    It¡¯s in the middle of an emergency over there, and there¡¯s an uproar. I wondered if this was also magic, but judging by the appearance, it seems that Emmet, who has been thoroughly managing his image, shows off his charisma.


    ¡°However, it was hard to bear when I saw them sticking to the side of the Demon King¡¯s army, who went against God¡¯s will and went against the will of the gods. Isn¡¯t it the price of valuablebor and pride? I tried to fight against the raid just a while ago in order to do my job, even if it was just a small sry¡­ but it was useless.¡±


    Even the gold coins he touched were at a level where he could never be tied to them as ¡®we¡¯, but Emmet was so shameless that he spoke of ¡®we¡¯. Maybe this human fact was a politician somewhere before he was a wizard.


    The same goes for Carl Kansi¡­ Demons, there are a lot of talented people.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if the demon¡¯s miracle didn¡¯t shine on us, but after facing the hero like this, it was hard to believe in the Demon King¡¯s army, who denied God and kept a man who cared for his own self-interest.¡±


    ¡°Yo, warrior?¡±


    Following Emmet¡¯s hand as he politely points at me, attention now focuses on me. What kind of reaction should I show to this to be dramatic? In the midst of sweating, against my will, a brilliant light began to leak from the esthetic treatment room. A wicked esthetician said, ¡®At times like this, the effect is good!¡¯ They are talking about things, but they are astonished as if they have seen something sublime, so I am ashamed.


    But whether I did it or not, Emmet didn¡¯t miss the opening.


    ¡°I think everyone knows about the rumors on the frontlines. Divine punishment fell on the demon king¡¯s army, and not only did the hero of the light omnipotence, who always opposed the demon king, appear, and even the demon god¡¯s hero fought with the human race to defeat the demon king¡¯s army. Speaking of losing. It¡¯s true. Even I didn¡¯t just side with the Humans, I came alone to the depths of this Demonic Religion to help the Demonic Cult and believers who are persecuted by the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not a demon?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    In fact, the reaction is good and the response is good enough to think that I may have nted another wind catcher. There was still a trumpet sound and amotion that announced an emergency from afar, but it seems that they have already lost their ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s something the god of the demons has decided to do. In fact, since we arrived here regardless of race to save the faithful, where is there any room for doubt?¡±


    Not to mention the civilians, now even the soldiers are embarrassed to notice each other. Emmet gave a sneaky signal from the side, but I knew naturally that I had to drive a wedge now, even if I didn¡¯t have to.


    I was certain of what I had to do, but I was too ashamed to speak bare-faced, so I took out my helmet and put it on.


    ¡°The Devil does not forsake his children. But as long as I have be a warrior ording to his will, I will show no mercy to those who turn away from him.¡±


    When I put a little strength on the handle, the esthetic that I recognized like a ghost shone a little brighter. As soon as I was about tough at the heartbreaking reality that I was now involved in this gigantic fraud, the one whomanded the soldiers opened his mouth.


    ¡°I-we have never turned our backs on the Demon God!¡±


    ¡°Prove it.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Prove it. In the past, the faith you had was the proof, but due to the demon king¡¯s wicked tricks, the era has arrived.¡±


    When I jumped lightly and came down from the roof of the building, people rushed out of the way and made their ce.


    ¡°Now is the time to prove it in action.¡±


    After a short thought, themander nodded, put the sword he was holding into the scabbard, and knelt down, and the action quickly spread to the surroundings.


    ¡°Is there even a script in that helmet?¡±


    Emmett, who casually came down next to me, asked me a question with a deep smile and a small voice as if he was curious, and I answered quietly by raising three fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from wizards who don¡¯t need a script. I¡¯ll do it for three gold coins.¡±


    ¡°You are the best employer.¡±


    It didn¡¯tpletely dominate the inside of the city, but it started well.


    With the help of Emmet and themander, I quickly rallied the soldiers gathered around me, and hurriedly moved to urge others to surrender.


    ¡°The demon is watching over us! Don¡¯t follow Beerare who is obsessed with self-interest!¡±


    ¡°Follow the saintess and the warrior! Emmit-nim is already with us!¡±


    Even while walking to the ce where the fight was taking ce, the people around them started shouting slogans on their own. Then the chatter grew, and people joined one by one, increasing the size.


    ording to the saintess¡¯ information, it must have been because it was the ce where people¡¯s sentiment towards the lord had hit rock bottom in the first ce, and there were more sympathizers than resistance. Of course, Emmett¡¯s name also yed a role.


    ¡°Emmett said it was true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The nickname ¡®Sujeonno¡¯ is embarrassing.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just about ying a part, it was a fairlyrge share. Those who had tilted their heads at the mention of the saintess and the hero were visibly agitated when Emmet¡¯s name was mentioned. This person must not be a good person, but it is visible how well he has been in politics.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a ruler at this level? What kind of wizard is¡­¡± ¡±


    The trick is to be skilled only when you are smart. Isn¡¯t it a wizard because you are so smart?¡±


    I failed to manage my expression while watching the people who grew up in an instant, hanging their clothes on a clothesline and making gs and waving them.


    ¡°That¡¯s all because the body is stupid and the head suffers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell did I just hear?¡±


    Emmet¡¯s troubled look, rolling his eyes left and right with an expression as if he had seen something strange in the world, was something worth seeing.

 Chapter 512

    After the people gathered, things went smoothly in many ways.


    As soon as the procession started, not everyone defended us, but the sight of our neighbors just yesterday banding together and shouting at the top of their voices, ready to hang the lord upside down, must have made such a strong impression that the soldiers, but not the ordinary citizens, soon came to our aid. start taking sides.


    Even the soldiers who showed signs of resistance tended to lose their motivation andy down their weapons by the time they saw the copsed resistance, the silent resistance, and the soldiers attached to our side, led by Emmet.


    It was an understandable reaction. Because they were soldiers, not knights. What they protect is their hometown and family, not the bloodsucking blood of the territory and sucking mosquito cubs and their families.


    There may have been people loyal to the lord somewhere in the castle, but most of them have already turned to Epaga-nim¡¯s side for a long time. Thanks to this, we were able to head to the outer gate without difficulty, except for a few cuts in between.


    By that time most of the townsfolk had already joined our ranks in the middle of the night. The speed of movement slowed down little by little due to the gradually increasing number of parties, but for the enemy, these crowds were much more effective than violence, so they were willing to slow down.


    ¡°Hero! Where are you¡­?¡±


    As I walked leisurely in line with the gradually slowing ranks, the knights of the ambush team appeared on the other side. Looking at the blood dripping from the sword even now, it must have been a battle while moving to help me.


    No matter how you look at it, there are at least 30 knights. Even if he swung his sword just once, he would be busy realizing the gap and running away, but he never thought he would fight back.


    ¡°You worked hard. I almost solved it.¡±


    Still, the first priority was to praise the hard work of the allies, so when I said it with sincerity, the gazes of the knights stopped walking with very mysterious expressions and wandered between the people and Emmet.


    ¡°¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­?¡±


    It was impossible to say that the problem was solved with the power of capitalism, with crowds obsessed with justice and faith behind the horse, so the words thrown out seemed to only amplify the questions of the knights, let alone answer.


    ?


    Deoni, who was running at the head of the army and using her body strengthened by the Holy Law, tilted her head as she saw the door to the outside castle burst open.


    There were no wizards in the Raiding Team, but that was definitely magic.


    I remembered that Eldmia said that she was also learning magic, but she was learning it by focusing on theory. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic on such arge scale yet, so he couldn¡¯t understand why.


    If the enemy wizard is free, it means that the demon king¡¯s army has been contacted, so there was a setback in the n. But if that was the case, another re would have already crossed the sky.


    ¡°Anyway, if you go with the warrior, you¡¯ll lose your mind.¡±


    It seems like something is going well, but it is a series of variables. Deoni clucked her tongue as she watched the four knights emerge through the ruins of what they could no longer call a castle gate, so shattered and shattered.


    It was clear that the family of Earl Birair was ced on their shoulders like a burden, but there was no figure of Eldmia anywhere. Fortunately, the old knight in the lead briefly and quickly exined the situation before new questions arose.


    ¡°The hero is fighting a wizard!¡±


    I could understand it without the subject, but at the same time it was difficult to understand. Is the operation still sessful?


    ¡°Where are the others!¡±


    ¡°I have moved to support the warrior! My troops are annihted! There is no way to stop the enemy from entering the army!¡±


    The exnation was sufficient, and not only she but others understood.


    As the other knights running in the lead waved their way, those who ran with all their might through magical powers or spells moved like cavalry soldiers and opened the way for those who ran with prisoners.


    While the people of the count family, who had been abducted by the raiding party and screaming, split left and right and kept their mouth shut as they watched those passing by them like war horses, the knight next to Deoni gave orders to the troops in perfect order, and the army followed suit. has split


    It was very threatening to see them moving at a speed that ordinary people could not reach, moving like a colony without much disturbance. As soon as the army, which was divided into three, passed through the broken gates of Beerre and entered the interior, it spread out in an instant.


    And I was taken aback in many ways by the lower-than-expected resistance.


    ¡°¡­Somehow the atmosphere is strange.¡±


    Deoni nodded involuntarily at themanding officer¡¯s timid muttering.


    Although they knew that public sentiment was running out, they were still more like invaders who had suddenly invaded the city to those who were leading normal lives. It was aplete surprise that was not even talked about in advance¡­


    ¡°The demon is with the hero!¡±


    ¡°The tyranny of pig-like non-rare wille to an end!¡±


    ¡­For some reason, cries were pouring out from all directions, defending themselves and trampling on the authority of Earl Virere.


    Although there were times when she wondered if such an attempt would be possible, Deoni, who was looking around at the sight of internal turmoil that could not be realized due to time constraints, decided to find Eldmia first.


    Fortunately, it was easy once he started handling the divine power properly. If you go to a ce where you can feel the powerful divine power, you will be there.


    Upon discovering Eldmia leisurely walking at the head of such a huge crowd, with knights and an elderly gentleman she hadn¡¯t seen before, Deoni decided to just give up on her thoughts.


    ¡°Finished moderately well.¡±


    The voice of Eldmia, who took out her helmet and put it on, seemed to notice something oddly.


    ?


    The takeover of Beerre was very easy. To the extent that it would be morebor intensive to clean up the corpses of soldiers who were almost in in the castle.


    Beerrere wasn¡¯t even a small territory, so there was a brief resistance in other areas except for the entrance to the outer castle we were aiming for, but many citizens were already on our side, so no major armed conflict urred. There, not only Emmet¡¯s sry, but even the sry to be given to the knight was a waste, so Count Virere¡¯s credit was veryrge, filling only the head with cheap troops and drastically reducing the actual high-end troops.


    Indeed, it could be said that she is a faith fighter of the Demon Spirit,parable to Mutaguchi Renya.


    Nevertheless, the reason why the territory was able to be maintained to some extent was because of the support of the demon king¡¯s army, who sent an army at his request, and the lords of the surrounding cities, with whom he maintained a good rtionship to satisfy his vanity¡­ In the end, the wizard It was said that our judgment was correct, considering that the key was to hit and cut offmunication quickly.


    The good news didn¡¯t end there. Due to theck of regr reports mentioned by Count Timshive during the strategy meeting, the possibility that the enemy would notice abnormalities in the city was eliminated by Emmet¡¯s performance.


    ¡°I did it originally, so you can do it as it is.¡±


    There was a smallmotion from the saintess and the othermanders asking for an exnation with strange eyes because she calmly joined the meeting and uttered tremendous words casually.


    ¡°Emmett! How dare you!¡±


    The people of the Birreir family, who were the owners of the city, went mad, treating Emmet as a traitor, but the person concerned didn¡¯t care at all.


    However, it was not afortable rest after a good job. Suddenly, as many as 20,000 people rushed into the city, so no matter how open the inner walls were to allow people to stay,rge buildings had to be forcibly requisitioned, and those buildings usually belonged to merchants who touched money.


    Their im to demand a fair price could be said to be reasonable, but the problem was that the church did not have much money.


    It was the army of the church that astronomical money was broken every day because it was not ruthless enough to ask those who believed in and followed the church to find supplies on their own. In fact, he almost covered the expenses by robbing the family of Count Birair, but it was not a very affluent situation because the count, who was in power, was drawing a considerable amount of money and spending it in the capital.


    After all, even taking a break while maintaining legitimacy was costly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the army is plundering for nothing.¡±


    I strongly sympathized with Emmett¡¯s words as he chuckled at the bar owner, who shook his head and said he would not give up the building unless it was the price he wanted.


    You can say thank you just for saving lives, but it wasn¡¯t even an option for the church that was moving to carry out God¡¯s will, and it wasn¡¯t a simple Yeongji War.


    Every time we stayed overnight in Birre, the faces of the civilians who were exhausted from the forced marches improved, but the faces of the saintess and themanding staff only grew haggard. At least the city was looking for people with disrespectful hearts and collecting them all in the form of confiscation, but how much would there be to rob in a yard where even the safe of the richest lord was robbed?


    In the end, after about four days of rest, we unanimously decided to move out of the city.

 Chapter 513

    Soha Shinore tilted her head as she looked at the resistance of Beerare, whose one side had copsed.


    It¡¯s not that I wonder why the castle was destroyed like that. It was because of what the unit members were collecting and reporting while he was looking at his inner self and organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°Warrior?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Eldmia.


    A human race that is called a hero in the Demonic Church. The report that a guy who must have been on the front line suddenly appeared in a corner of the demonic territory was a story that was hard to understand.


    ¡°Proof?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear. Those who are presumed to have directly witnessed them all joined the procession of the church. The rumors that were expected to be the first sightings that could be found were also reported by Virere¡¯s advisor Emmett, and he did not deny it. was.¡±


    ¡°It looks fake.¡±


    No matter how much the demonic religion would put up a fake hero for survival? Looking at the deputy¡¯s expression full of meaning, Soha thought so seriously.


    ¡°There are no reports of hearing flutes.¡±


    ¡°ah!¡±


    It has already been confirmed that Eldmia is the flute knight who has be Levien¡¯s nightmare. And as you can see from his nickname, he is as famous for his whistle as he uses special magic tools.


    There is a story that he was a human race, but there are more testimonies that he couldn¡¯t see his face because he was wearing a helmet, and although it was rare toe out directly, there was a telegram that he was still steadily appearing with the warriors of the empire.


    Although he does not show the majesty he showed at the beginning, considering that the ¡®divine punishment¡¯ that turned the battlefield upside down came from the fragments of the sword thrown by him, it is said that he has no choice but to go into a rest period because he used too much power. I could see it, so it¡¯s not particrly strange.


    There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯d show up here with a camouge on the front line, but that hypothesis seemed to be taking the situation lightly now.


    ¡°It might be more urate to say that the church had a secret number hidden away.¡±


    All the magic tools nted in Epaga Sierra in the empty Rengi were destroyed, and the corroded body that I thought would be enough was destroyed. In the garrison, enormous divine power was fired, and even the traces of grinding the terrain were evident.


    Soha, who was about to be a little angry at the fact that the result of observing the church¡¯s forces moving while investigating the traces was like this, shook off his emotions with a single sigh and continued his words step by step.


    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable to assume that he received the help of an insider along with the trump card? Earl Virere is innocent, but advisor Emmit is different, right?¡±


    Susanno Emmet Rell Otnock.


    The nickname that was generally known was that, but among the high-ranking wizards, he was called the capricious Otnok.


    After working as a professor of magic, running as a mercenary, sitting down in any vige and giving advice like a hermit sage, when hees to his senses, he settles down in a corner without rumors and conducts research. His biggest entricity is his boiling whim. because it was


    They say it¡¯s a whim that has its own reasons¡­ but, anyway, a whim is a whim.


    ¡°Beerare only held on for a particrly long time. Since his sry was cut, it must have been time for him to move slowly.¡±


    Who would have known that it would be now?


    If you insist on taking responsibility, you might be able to provoke Count Beerrere, who ransom the magician who has served as an advisor to the estate for a long time spanning three generations, saying that he will be extravagant, but he will fall apart anyway. Now was the time to gather the arrows for rebuking the church in one ce and maximize the effect, not the time to divide them.


    ¡°How much do you think you missed?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m assuming that if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m close to 20 days behind.¡±


    I wondered if it would make sense to miss therge-scale movement of about 20,000 people, but unfortunately, there were as many unexplored areas as the demons¡¯ territory, and monsters were infested there. No matter howrge an army it is, it was not easy to follow the traces if they gritted their teeth and went to ces other than the road, erasing only the traces of certain sections.


    That¡¯s why I found outte that I was heading to Beerare. In the meantime, they moved after taking a break for four days, and it¡¯s been almost three weeks without any reports of them showing up anywhere.


    It was unbelievable. Unless you have entered the realm of beastmen.


    ¡°¡­however, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Even though the demons hold a corner of the continent enough to be called demonic territories, it is not simply polite to respect the domain of beastmen and treat it as an invible territory. It is because the tribe of beastmen, united in one ce based on their innate instincts and physical abilities, poses a great threat that cannot be ignored, and at the same time, ys the role of a good breakwater.


    And the existence that had to use them as a breakwater was never friendly to the demons. Rather, if the cult entered the domain of beastmen, they would all die on their own.


    ¡°Follow the trail. There¡¯s nothing to do here.¡±


    The adjutant standing behind Soha, who calmly gave orders and turned away from the guard as if he had lost interest, quietly asked a question.


    ¡°What should I do with Beerare?¡±


    The treatment of the ¡®traitors¡¯ who defended the church by turning their backs on the demon king¡¯s army. However, Soha couldn¡¯t help butugh at the adjutant¡¯s question.


    ¡°What more can I do here?¡±


    Beerrere wasn¡¯t a big city, but it wasn¡¯t small by any means.


    But now less than half were left in the city. Most were merchants or those who were afraid to leave theirnds.


    Those who would follow the church had already left. If you kill them as an example, only a bacsh remains.


    ¡°Be sure to nail it down so that you don¡¯t even think about sending it for the erosion unit as an excuse.¡±


    Rather, in this way, those who halfway want to cooperate with the church will not appear.


    Turning his head away from the adjutant who was bowing down to obey orders, Soha moved forward looking at the empty city and half-destroyed gates under the gloomy sky.


    Really, I didn¡¯t like everything.


    ?


    The dreary and gloomy sky seems to represent my current mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s like fucking.¡±


    Of course that never happened, so even the weather would be just fucking me. While I was shaking my head to try to distract myself from the bad smelling up from my body after not washing for too long, Saint Deoni came slightly closer to me.


    ¡°Hero, you must use vocabry that sets an example for the followers.¡±


    Then, despite being exhausted, he politely tackles me.


    Actually, what I just said was close to talking to myself, so I could only hear the saintess next to me, but it was nothing new because she was a person who made an argument that was very close to the theorem that we should be careful even in trivial matters. I answered with a smile as I looked at her dark circles.


    ¡°Assuming that not only does he have a mindset that angers at injustice and rejoices at justice, but that it is the result of the fact that the front and the back are one body in which there is no gap in the way it is revealed, one might think that it is a model for everyone, not just believers. Could there be?¡±


    ¡°¡­Dog, hmm, hmm. Sophistry.¡±


    ¡°You were going to call it bullshit, right?¡±


    ¡°No. It was a cough.¡±


    She was a saintess who blushed a little while making poor excuses, but honestly, deep down, she must be thinking the same as me. Not that I¡¯m like an incarnation of both the front and the back, but the fact that this is really fucking like right now.


    After a long forced march that feels like a miracle that no dropouts ur, we are now in the realm of beastmen.


    After being homeless and moving for nearly three weeks, no one could avoid being a beggar, but none of them died or gave up and escaped. It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s amazing that not a single dropout has urred. The story that maybe Epaga-sama might be giving her some strength is spreading among people.


    However, feeling a small joy in something unknown whether it is a miracle or grit is also for a while, and soon after we enter the domain of beastmen, we are put in a situation where we are in a tense state of confrontation with those who appear as if they have been waiting.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous just by facing him. However, the problem was not from the front, but from around 20,000 us from behind.


    They are allbatants, but we are more than half civilians. When a fight breaks out, it is always at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Who is Eldmia Ega, who ims to be a friend and benefactor of the beasts under the name of Krul Pitaly Bazaso?¡±


    In the midst of such a long silence, a gigantic beastman who seemed to be three heads taller than me came forward and opened his mouth.


    The wide shoulders and the ferocious muscles that cannot be described with the expression of being muscr are more like armor than the armor worn on top of them. His short and heavy tail seemed to be enough to inflict great damage just by swinging it, and the heavy greaves and gauntlets with his limbs exposed as if he didn¡¯t need any weapons seemed to tell instead of what an excellent fighter he is.


    But even when I saw him like that, I had to feel a strange sense of affection rather than feeling intimidated.


    ¡°I am Minoka Toydi, one of the great warriors who protect the sacrednd as a child of the great Cerro Ripiti. I have already heard that there is an Eldmia Ega among you. Who is it?¡±


    The face of the prisoner on the top of the neck and the thick trapezius muscle, as if a steel frame had been crumpled at a construction site, was, of course, a roon.


    Managing facial expressions is extremely difficult.

 Chapter 514

    Leaving behind those who were wary of their long rice cake sticks and strangely powerful tone, they went forward, and at any moment said, ¡®I¡¯m a roon, you idiot.¡¯ Minoka, who was about to say, stared at me and opened her mouth.


    ¡°You must be Eldmia Egaro.¡±


    Unlike Krul, who was not very good at speaking themonnguage, Minoka, a roon beast, spoke as well as Carl Kansi. The only downside was that it felt strangely menacing because the mouth moved a little exaggeratedly, as if the pronunciation was not easy.


    However, on the other hand, it also means that he studied thenguage so hard for smoothmunication, so unlike his intimidating appearance, he might be amunicative person.


    ¡°Yes. Where is Carl Kansi?¡±


    It was clear that he had already heard about my appearance from Carl Kansi, since he looked at me right away and didn¡¯t ask me twice. But instead of answering my question, he stared at me in silence for a while before answering with another question.


    ¡°Do you know who Krul is?¡±


    ¡°¡­A skilled shaman?¡±


    It was a very ambiguous question, so I had no choice but to answer vaguely, but it was the best answer I could give to the question of who I knew who I had only seen once and then parted with after receiving a fang.


    However, upon hearing that answer, the stern atmosphere and facial expressions of Minokka and the surrounding beastmen disappearedpletely, and a very dull atmosphere began to flow.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    ¡°¡­do you need something more?¡±


    Since the opponents were beastmen, I couldn¡¯t say that I read the expression urately, but that reaction was definitely despondency. As if he thought an elephant was running and then saw an ant crawling, Minoka, who had lost all his strength in his shoulders, was unable to speak for a long time, covering his mouth, and then answered very slowly, not a question.


    ¡°This situation requires a lot of exnation. We will wee you as the benefactor of Krul Pitaly Bazaso and a friend of the beasts, but not those demons.¡±


    When Minokka pointed behind me with a polite gesture rather than a finger, the buzz grew loud enough that I could tell without looking back.


    However, his attitude is too polite to be called one-sided contempt or rejection. While tilting her head at this, Minokka added:


    ¡°Please give us a chance to exin why we cannot help you. They may wait here until the story is over, as long as you promise not to leave this ce in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay. Then, as a representative¡­¡±


    ¡°No, only you can do it. There is no other option.¡±


    Contrary to its content, Minokka¡¯s stern words contained a strange politeness.


    Isn¡¯t that usually a high-handed attitude? I think I have my own circumstances, but I wasn¡¯t sure how to ept this, so I turned my head and looked at Saint Deoni, but she and the others just stared at us silently as if they were waiting for my judgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you guys. I hope you¡¯ll trust me.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    After being treated so politely, it was unlikely that he would suddenly attack me from the inside or attack the party while I was away, so I decided to ept his offer in order to know the details.


    After hearing my answer, Minoka nodded lightly, gestured as if to follow me, and then turned around and started to go back the way I came. I followed him through the naturally diverging beastmen, but the other beastmen only looked at me and did not move apart.


    ¡°The other children of Cerro Lipiti will protect this ce. As long as you keep your promise, no harm will be done.¡±


    I wanted to ask, but you let me know in advance. I nodded my head wondering if there was an eye behind it, but there was no other reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a boundary, so don¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    As I walked on the snow-covered ins in silence for a while, wondering where I should go like this, the moment I took three more steps in response to Minokka¡¯s sudden words, something strange passed through my body.


    It was a sensation I had never felt before, but I knew roughly what it was without hearing an exnation.


    50,000 mountains, trees, and traces of human habitation appeared in an empty field where there was nothing until just a moment ago.


    ¡°¡­Is it a barrier?¡±


    ¡°Even though I told you not to be surprised, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be surprised.¡±


    From Minoka, who turned her head with a small smile, the intimidation of seeing her for the first time did not remain at all.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry to greet you in this way. But it was such a big problem that I couldn¡¯t help it. There was no problem with the token Krul gave me, so please understand.¡±


    To be honest, I thought it would be a shameless act to ask for help in moving 20,000 people with the token I received for helping a few beastmen, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be like that. Minoka, who waved at something shiny from the top of a lookout tower built in the distance, slowly slowed down to stand next to me and continued talking casually.


    ¡°If you had brought the same number of Humans, we would have dly helped you. Krul is a shaman who proved himself, and what he did by risking his life must have been a good deed. But the Demons are our territory. cannot be safely crossed.¡±


    I was taken aback because I hadn¡¯t thought that such a weighty meaning would be attached to the token I thought I had made by simply plucking an infinitely protruding fang, but I was more concerned with Minoka¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°That¡¯s because apart from our help, that greedy guy doesn¡¯t tolerate demons.¡±


    ¡°¡­is there anyone who hates demons?¡±


    It was unlikely that a mere monster would react like that, so to the question I guessed, Minokka lightly shook her head and answered calmly.


    ¡°The wind king, Iranorev. The dragon of the grasnd.¡±


    The problem was that the name in his mouth was something that could not be calm in the slightest.


    A dragon, not a dragon?


    I doubted my ears for a moment and asked with a look on my face, but Minoka met my eyes and just nodded calmly.


    ?


    The ce where Minokka arrived in a dumb state with a brain that couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation was a huge vige of prisoners.


    In fact, it was a residence on such a huge scale that I wondered if it was right to call it a vige.


    It¡¯s a bit of a negative expression, but because they were nestled in a huge pit with no end in sight, their habitation, which seemed perfect for being submerged, was filled with houses built in a Mongolian ger-like structure without a single tall building.


    ording to Minokka¡¯s exnation, this huge pit is the physical footprint left by Cerro Lipiti when it first appeared on the continent, and that¡¯s why the beasts who settled in this sacrednd live together.


    I had heard that it was so, but I was genuinely astonished to hear that there were eight such huge pits.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to serve the benefactor of the n in this form. I am Ledel, Warchief of the Eighth Footprint.¡±


    And this was thest of the eight footprints left by Cerro Lipiti. He did not expect to hear directly from the warchief, who looks like a mixture of a tiger and a lion, that he did not know about after walking for a long time along Minokka, but he said that he did.


    It was Redel¡¯s strong hand, who identified himself as the warchief, that caught me trying to be as polite as possible.


    ¡°Those who bear the badge of the n are like family. There¡¯s no reason to exchange such formal greetings among family members. Sit down. You must be tired from traveling a long way, so let¡¯s talk in a slightly rxed state.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop at beckoning to the ce where the delicacies were prepared as if the upper leg would break, he grabbed me and led me.


    No matter how much it was, a pupil earthquake urred, thinking that it would be too much to treat me so friendly as a token given by one of the thousands of prisoners. was


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can¡¯t wee you all the way inside, but there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t provide you with a hearty meal. The food has been delivered through others, so feel free to eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    I tried to correct some misunderstanding, but I gave up because I thought the story would be lengthy.


    Whether it was pooling or beastmen, the intimacy points of different races were still difficult for me to understand. It was better to bring it up first than to spend time and feel ufortable about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it since I came here, but I didn¡¯t understand it properly because I didn¡¯t have the knowledge of this ce. Why is the dragon blocking the demons¡¯ ess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s exciting. But we don¡¯t know why either.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    Unlike the loudughter, the answer felt stupid, but the warchief¡¯s expression was infinitely serious, so he couldn¡¯t even refute it. The warchief, who tore off the leg of a roasted turkey that looked roughly like a turkey and handed it to me, continued by tearing off one of his legs as well.


    ¡°The Wind King is definitely a dragon, but he¡¯s a low-ranking being, close to a monster. Conversation doesn¡¯t work. What we know is that he has a cruel disposition that shows no mercy to the demons, and that¡¯s all for us. It¡¯s just like not doing it.¡±


    It seems that it is a racial characteristic of beastmen to talk about important things indifferently.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Suddenly, there was a message saying that the regr sponsorship system would be gone.


    From a writer¡¯s point of view, I feel like I¡¯m just trying to do that, but if I think about the readers¡¯ position, who actually supported various writers, it seems like a system that has been very bad from the beginning until now.


    Somehow, even after applying for a withdrawal, there seemed to be a problem, such as not being able to withdraw for several weeks¡­ I


    think it is the seller¡¯s right mindset to make every effort to help consumers get satisfaction from spending money, but the regr sponsor system is not like that. It seems that it only shows a side that does not fit the standard and then disappears.


    Taking this opportunity, I would like to express my gratitude once again to those who have regrly sponsored the writer.


    All readers are the strength of writers, but we will continue to work hard to be writers who can repay the hearts of those who have used the experimental system without hesitation to support writers.

 Chapter 515

    A topic that really didn¡¯t go well with the delicacies in front of me jumped out and stuttered for a while, but that didn¡¯t change anything. The one standing in our way now was a dragon.


    It is also a racist dragon with a very strong propensity to discriminate against demons.


    Still, I thought that I hadn¡¯t spent enough time watching quite a few things in my life until now¡­ Without fail, something interesting pops up from an unexpected ce and makes it so that there is no time to get bored.


    ¡°Are you saying that dragons attack by dividing races?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Of course, we¡¯re not safe from that tyrant, but it feels like we don¡¯t have to face each other. But demons are different. When demonse within a certain range, they notice them like ghosts and hunt them.¡±


    No one knows how long they lived like that, but Warchief Redel exined that the demons were pr enough to establish themselves as the reason for not causing any conflict with the beasts over thisnd.


    It didn¡¯t even catch and eat it. Unless all dragons are like that, it was clear that even if he went mad, he was very firmly insane.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you prevented them from entering outside the barrier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, what reason could there be to deny ess to thend inhabited by people? The sacrednd that enshrines the ancestors is located deep inside, so there are few outsiders to set foot on anyway. He did.¡±


    The ce where the people of the church were staying now was a kind of Maginot Line. The more you go inside, the more exponentially the risk of being noticed by the dragon called the King of Wind increases, and when you are discovered, a massacre takes ce.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it known that ess to the outside world was blocked due to the unteral request of the beastmen? It¡¯s sacrednd, so don¡¯t approach it.¡±


    ¡°Because that was the condition of the deal. As expected, the reason is unknown, but since ancient times, the power of the demons did not want this fact to be known externally. Regardless of right or wrong, thisnd has important meaning and value to us. Since it¡¯s a ce, I was just satisfied with the fact that I couldpletely get away from useless conflicts byplying with that level of demand.¡±


    Did he feel that even the act of bargaining was an insult to his values? It wasn¡¯t an ident that was easily understood, but there was no room for me to argue, so I just nodded my head.


    Apart from that, a new question arose. Isn¡¯t it too easy to tell for a long-held secret?


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re wondering why he¡¯s telling you this.¡±


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re right.¡±


    To read my expression full of questions, I can¡¯t read the expressions of the prisoners properly, but he¡¯s a great warchief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course, but we also have heroes. I don¡¯t know what it is because there¡¯s no revtion right now, but anyway, the heroes in the past have always devoted themselves to their n. We also did our best to support them.¡±


    The meaning of the unexpected warrior story was clear.


    ¡°You seem to have talked a lot with Carl Kansi.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have harmed the same beastmen, but it still caught me not showing up, so I looked around and said it, and Redel reacted with augh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to dig behind you, but I needed to know what was going on. Oh, he¡¯s gone at another footprint to help us out for a while.¡±


    Redel, who drank while chewing the meat that had been cut open to the bone, held out his ss to me first and continued his conversation this time.


    ¡°Anyway, I think it was only natural since he was a hero who was ordained by God. Under the premise that an unqualified person does not be a hero due to some mistake. However, the current demon spirit is not like that at all.¡±


    A bizarre situation where the Demonic Church is persecuted, tens of thousands of people move to get help from the Humans, and even the heroes out among the Humans, not the Demons.


    Rendell started pouring alcohol by pulling a bowl that he thought was a bone bowl until now, and opened his mouth again after pouring two bottles in session.


    ¡°Historically, there have been cases where entire churches have defected, so I tried not to pay attention¡­ but the story has changed with the token of Pilgrim Krul.¡±


    Right now, the Holy Light Cross was simr, so the first part was fully understandable, but the second part was mysterious.


    ¡°pilgrim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Pilgrim Krul Fitali Bazaso, the one who roams the continent and brings salvation to beastmen who have escaped the clutches of their n.¡±


    It took some time, but it was the moment when it became clear why the skilled shaman was captured by the ve trader.


    So, when I treated Krul as a slightly strong shaman, the beastmen¡¯s reaction was like that. Maybe it was because he was so nervous that he would force himself to know the value of Krul¡¯s name.


    ¡°Even though he can catch and kill ve traders in moderation, he is a person who does not hesitate to make unreasonable deals to avoid harming his n. It must be walking¡­ There¡¯s no way those who oppose such a person have good intentions.¡±


    Randel, who was talking while passing the liquor in the bowl round and round, took one shot of that much alcohol and then closed his eyes for a moment and groaned softly.


    ¡°To do our best to help the hero advance. I think it is the right thing to do as a person of faith. Even if it is a different race that serves a different god, if the intention is honest, it is worth helping. In the end, everyone Aren¡¯t they mortals who live under the mercy of God?¡±


    so i let you know I hope that I and the people who follow me will decide what to do next while knowing exactly what situation they are in.


    The food given as a gift in the sense of sympathizing with those who are being pursued in return for keeping the faith was close to a bonus. I was speechless at the sight of Randall, who was really considerate and didn¡¯t ask for anything, so I just stared at the ss he handed me for a while.


    In previous lives, as time passed, the dragon¡¯s position changed a lot, and there were many cases where it was drawn like a neighborhood drum, but at least not here.


    Even dragons of a lower rank who are treated like monsters, rather than dragons who are revered as a species, are beyond imagination. Could it be that the great devil he encountered right away in the basement of the academy turned into a dragon for no reason?


    Of course, he was not only a good fighter, but he was also unstable in many ways, so he faced unsatisfactory results, but the dragon they called the King of Wind was threatening enough that he must have been reigning here without being subdued until now.


    ¡°¡­Can I see the dragon myself?¡±


    Redel didn¡¯t joke that if he moved with the group, he would meet them even if he didn¡¯t want to. Instead, he made eye contact with me with the most calm gaze and spoke.


    ¡°If a friend of the n wants it. But, the reason why Iranorev was called the Wind King and lived for a long time is because of his strength. Can he win?¡±


    He was a very brutal prisoner. You said you were just watching, but you¡¯re talking on the premise of fighting on your own. There is also an option to just look at the status of the dragon and go on a detour if you think it will not go well.


    Of course you¡¯re going to fight.


    ¡°I am the one who led them to this ce after all. I only want to fight in a way that I can win, but it is not possible to do only what I want to do in the yard like this.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I had made the choice not to cross the beastmen¡¯s territory in the first ce, but it was the result that I faced because I believed that I would pass through only with the proof without knowing this specific situation.


    If you want to go back, the distance you opened will be reduced by the distance and the goods will be used up. I can only hope that he is being treated as a monster.


    When he sighed and shrugged his shoulders as he answered, Redel widened his eyes and mmed his knee with a big smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good attitude to take responsibility for your choices. Still, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t greet a dragon while tired from a long trip. I hope you get enough rest.¡±


    It was so true that I couldn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s arrogance to not do everything in a situation where you might face a dragon in name.


    After making up his mind to enjoy the convenience provided by the warchief as much as possible, he politely bowed his head and expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Can I ask you one more question before that?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°How does he ssify the demons? From what you¡¯ve said, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s scouting for demons every time.¡±


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re monitoring 24 hours a day from a high ce, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯re born demon hunters equipped with demon sensors, so how can they find them?


    From the moment he heard that the closer he got to the inside, the more likely he was to be found, and when he said something he had been curious about, Redel waved his hand and replied as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t magic the point of contact between the dragon and the demons? We believe that he captures and moves the magic possessed by the demons. Looking at past records, it seems that the demons also roughly judged that way.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, but this time it was Redel who made a big deal seem small.


    horsepower?


    ¡°shit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    -¡­¡­Ror!


    It was not new that a roar could be heard from far away.


    This is no one¡¯s fault. Redel had no choice but to predict that the human race would have magical powers, and I could not have predicted that the hunt would begin for that reason.


    However, it was also a situation where it was clear that if the prisoners here were harmed, I would feel really fucking guilty.


    Leaving behind the panicked Redel, I jumped out of the seat and jumped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Wind King! The Wind King has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Warriors! Raise your arms!¡±


    While the bewildered prisoners moved hurriedly.


    The existence pping its huge wings from the sky opposite to where I came from was definitely a dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    It was such a dragon that one could naturally guess that it would be big enough to be iparable to the dragons of the academy even though it was far away.

 Chapter 516

    Confusion is all around.


    Most of the resounding cries were in thenguage of the beastmen, but as I heard when I first left the ger, there were also some who spoke themonnguage. It was easy to understand why there was such a linguistic difference, thanks to the difference between those who felt like tribal warriors and those who felt like adventurers, just by looking at their costumes.


    Of course, there was no time to leisurely analyze such things. That damned racist dragon is getting closer in real time. I braced my legs as I caught up with my thoughts trying to diverge.


    What is needed right now is a hignd or an open area that can cause the least damage to them.


    I think it¡¯ll be fine as long as you get out of the footprints, but the Warchief¡¯s Ger is located in the center of the footprints, so there¡¯s quite a distance. I hope he doesn¡¯t arrive by then¡­ Seeing that the little fingernail in the distant sky has already grown to the size of a thumb, it was close to futile hope.


    [Owner, can you catch the dragon?]


    Still, Este, who silently silences important conversations, quietly noticed and opened her mouth, contemting whether or not to climb the guard tower that caught her eye, but soon gave up and started running again.


    ¡°How do you feel when you see it?¡±


    [No matter how much he is the owner, he doesn¡¯t seem like a dragon¡­]


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    So, I thought I would prepare everything I could and go. I even thought about jumping.


    But what if it came directly to me? Since the lock-on was already applied, the option was gone.


    [¡­sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used thatst time.]


    For a moment, I wondered what it was, but it was the Master Spark that I shot at the demon army stationed outside Epaga Sierra in Rengi. I couldn¡¯t even think of it because I was in such a hurry.


    ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    [Is there a way¡­?]


    From the looks of it, it seems that I was trying to ask if there was a follow-up. Thanks to that, for a very short time, I almost felt resentment, wondering if this was already seeing me as a living corpse, but I decided to put up with it for once because the situation was the situation.


    ¡°The way is always to make.¡±


    Compared to the old days when he had to deal with the thieves with only the body of a child, wild magic application method, and sword, he is now a nobleman.


    At least right now, even though I¡¯m exhausted, my equipment is close to perfect, and I¡¯ve never beenzy in training, so I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ve raised my skills to the best I can.


    In that sense, I¡¯m a better man than when I was thrown into the gate to save Esmue, I¡¯m a better man than when I had Envelde¡¯s neck cut, I¡¯m a better man than when I¡¯m dealing with orcs, or when I¡¯m dealing with a javelin¡¯s buffalo horn¡­ No, crazy fuck


    . what happened so much? I was trying to win mentally somehow, but suddenly I get angry? You make me remind myself of this shit. After all, that dragon is a harmful dragon.


    ¡°Really, I catch that bastard, draw blood, and drink it.¡±


    [Suddenly?]


    ¨C Crow!!


    As if Este couldn¡¯t react as if it was ridiculous, an iparable roar sounded from the sky right above her head.


    With the impression that this is what it means to feel the shock just by the sound alone, I barely endured the strength in my legs and looked back up. was looking down on


    It was a horror made of ultramarine blue.


    As soon as I realized that bright yellow reptilian eyes were staring right at me, my spine stiffened and I tried to lose my strength. With no threat whatsoever, just pping its wings to stay in ce, the ger directly below it copses and people fall.


    Without any magical action, just the wind pressure was like that.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a physical gangster after all.¡±


    They started fighting from around the neck, forcibly trying to catch up on their strength, and deliberately joked about it. Perhaps the dragons of this world also have a fear-inducing function due to their innate race value, and a sense of fear that is iparable to when facing superhumans such as the Sword Master strikes.


    However, as long as there was a countermeasure that one thousand and one Eldmians gathered collective intelligence, this level of fear would not be a problem.


    A very effective method that waspleted based on the saying that since ancient times, if there is nothing to see, you can just get out of any situation.


    ¡°Why the hell do you open your eyes like that?¡±


    Anger knows the answer.


    -Derat Sa¡­?


    I said it was a monster bastard who couldn¡¯tmunicate, but the guy who spit out an unknown word that evoked a lot of resonance tilted his head as if he had listened to me. At this moment, I almost forgot everything and was engulfed in embarrassment, but fortunately my body moved first thanks to my clever body that didn¡¯t bother my head.


    What needs to be done remains unchanged. Rather, it was a bigger problem if it was a talking dragon. It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t attack the demons with ignorance, but rather targeted the demons with intellect.


    ¡°?? ? ???!¡±


    I put the mana I drew out so rapidly into the needle that the sense of exhaustion I felt from his appearance was nothing, and shot it toward his eyes with all my might. At least the moment I cast that blow, an aftermathparable to the wind pressure caused by the pping of its wings urred around me, and at the same time, I flew in with the sound of the needle tearing through the air.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but it was a perfect surprise. While revealing something embarrassing, the dragon¡¯s eerie vertical eyeball burst open causing bleeding and a roar. It was a short moment, but after confirming that not only his eyes were broken, but also the bluish magic barrier, I used my magic time and ran without looking back.


    -Derat Sa Bne Giz Tum Dersch Dleh!!


    The roar he had just screamed was so bloody that it felt like aegyo.


    It was such a terrible cry that even among the other beasts around me, people copsed while urinating. started to climb


    [Crazy, crazy, crazy! That¡¯s not just a dragon, it¡¯s a dragon! tell me! It¡¯s different from what the warchief said! What should I do if I try to attack it!!]


    ¡°The Confucian dragon inside me said, don¡¯t give in to that fucking racist dragon.¡±


    [What are you talking about?!]


    I didn¡¯t have time to exin the joke for myself to Este, so I ran up the wall, ignoring the guy¡¯s rebuttal.


    Even though the racist dragon lost an eye in my attack, it didn¡¯t roll unseemly on the floor. If it did, it would have been really great damage, so I was very fortunate.


    -Ne Tot Nebi Re Tginde Bun!!


    Instead, he struggled in pain for a long time with another cry, then started looking for me with one eye shining. Running on needles has be as familiar to me as running up stairs, so I had the time to keep an eye on him, and before long I met the guy who spotted me running up the wall again.


    Oh, I know what that is. It is clear that the eyes are stained with doubt and anger.


    ¨C Nebi Re!


    Words simr to the shouts I just heard echoed through the air, and at the same time, a tremendous amount of magical power surged towards me.


    The Eldmia in my head, tense and spinning, shouted at the same time. It¡¯s definitely the fucking dragon magic.


    The smart body moved on its own this time as well. Like I knew it without even thinking about it.


    Without hesitation, I pulled out the needle and removed the stairs, and when the intangible magic flew at a slower speed than my body fell, the rock was cut away as if dozens of des were shing.


    ¨C Quagga gagagak!


    Even though I knew I had no time to admire it, I stuck out my tongue at the power of admiration, and again driving the needle into the wall to bnce, I ran hard to escape the footprints before he cast another spell.


    -Gi Tran Taret¡­!


    I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯s talking about, so every time he says something, I start to flinch, worried that magic mighte flying.


    Fortunately, this time, as if it wasn¡¯t magic, the guy who only revealed his bold teeth spun around in ce as if he were doing a somersault, then started charging toward me. Judging by the fact that he would attack his head immediately after missing the magic once, it was clear that he also had a formidable anger control disorder.


    I was rather fortunate. It would be better to deal with a bad-headed dragon than a good-headed dragon.


    ¡°Esthetic! Maximize your divine power!¡±


    [What, what are you going to do?]


    It was terrifying to see the creature flying straight into the air as if it were a guided missile and growing in size moment by moment, but more than that, the sense of relief that we had arrived at the edge of the rock wall at the footsteps was greater, so I forced myself to smile this time. could tell


    ¡°Riding.¡±


    [Rye¡­what?]


    I spurred on the rock wall and jumped towards him.


    Even as I flew at high speed, the one and only pupil that urately captured my appearance closed. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to lose the rest of his eyes, so his actions were swift.


    It was also a movement apanied by the confidence that my eyelids could block the stitches I had injected with all my might. Sensing that it would be a tough fight, I clicked my tongue briefly and pushed the esthete into his neck as hard as I could, passing his huge head.


    Certainly, there was a heavy resistance evoked by hardness that was iparable to that of the dragon, but the sword was still stuck.


    At the same time, it crashed into the rock wall, chipping it away and soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 517

    Even though it was just hanging, curses came out spontaneously at the shock that was transmitted to the bone, but the damn dragon twisted its body without caring about thefort of the passengers.


    It¡¯s unstoppable even trying to dive on the bare ground, as if the big and distracted kid has infinite trust in his body. To the extent that if I hadn¡¯t been able to dig into the scales well while clinging to his neck, I would have vomited blood in many ways.


    To be honest, I feel like I¡¯m going to bleed even if I do that. That alone was a difficult situation, but if it continued like this, the footprints would not be a problem, but it would be closer to the members of the church.


    Even though I walked slowly with Roon Man, it was not that far. If it was this big, it would take just a few rough rolls to get to the edge of the barrier.


    I have to deal with him in the middle somehow, but I can¡¯t see a way.


    -Ge Wheg!


    ¡°What is this motherfucker saying?¡±


    It runs amok like a dog trying to rub its back on the floor, and the aftermath is iparable to that of a dog. It was so damn crazy that I wished it would have broken its wings, but it seems that its wings barely break this much.


    I didn¡¯t know anything else, but I couldn¡¯t get away from him right now, so I gritted my teeth and endured. At least I have to cut off one of his wings to stop him from flying into the sky and casting Nigawa¡­


    [They told me to stop?]


    ¡°What?¡±


    Este¡¯s interpretation function that popped out from an unexpected ce made her hands almost run out of strength. Fortunately, at that moment, thanks to the guy jumping lightly to drop me, I was able to regain my senses and tighten my grip as I felt my body float.


    [The words the dragon just shouted. He told me to go see the owner.]


    ¡°Does this bastard understand what he¡¯s saying?¡±


    [Yes.]


    Esthe, who speaks softly, is a response that seems to be of no importance. My situation is so serious that it makes me angry that I don¡¯t have time to listen to the details of the story.


    ¡°If you say something else, trante it.¡±


    So you should make some time for it.


    Once I generously injected magic into Este to check the strength of its scales, it jumped up and screamed as if it were going to turn over at any moment. It¡¯s a grotesque situation where the wounds are pierced with a grinder, so even if Ji is a dragon, it will be hard to bear.


    Perhaps, being at the top of the pyramid of predators, the wounds and pain itself may be unfamiliar to you. Personally, I wish that


    -Derat Sa Bne Giz Tum! Thas Thac Meg Guns Jen Redna Den Ti Mes Du Wie, Neu Erts Medo Bend Fua Tul Begi Krecd Das Edrew Chi!!


    Leaving the crazed and chattering guy behind him, taking advantage of the pause in his movement for a moment, he moved his sword and left a long cut on the back of his neck.


    The dragon¡¯s scales and leather were indeed tough and hard, worthy of its reputation, but even so, it was not to the point of being able to block the holy sword Esthe without any damage. It wasn¡¯t as deep as I wanted, but I confirmed that the wound was etched and blood sttered, and I rushed straight to his left wing.


    [You look like a dirty illegitimate child! Like I did to the others, I¡¯ll sprinkle that filthy blood on the floor!! In the


    meantime, Este tranted what he just said in a lively way. I¡¯ve known him since he was a fucking racist, but he was such a fucking talker.


    An illegitimate child out of the blue? Some of the words seem to ovep with what we said in our first meeting, but that means that we started cursing from the first meeting¡­?


    ¡°¡­It was a teacher.¡±


    Come to think of it, I started cursing why my eyes were so open, so it was a draw. I decided to shake off the bad feelings with the wings of the bastard, as there is nothing good about staying for a long time.


    To do so, I spurred on the swaying guy¡¯s back and rushed with my wings.


    I set my posture low so that I could exert as much strength as possible, and I did my best with the feeling of digging firewood rather than the feeling of spreading swordsmanship. You don¡¯t have to be able to cut through it. Once the de is stuck, the rest can be pushed by force and done somehow. At this moment, it was so conspicuous that I missed the two-handed ax I left behind.


    But there is no difference. For most of my life this time I had to chew at least with my gums, not quit because I had no teeth.


    It¡¯s just that this time too. Fortunately, Este, who swung it, shed his wing muscles and pierced him deep into his bones.


    -¡­¡­!!


    At the same time, a scream of indescribable pain erupts from the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    No matter how threatening it was, in the end, I was convinced that it was a living being that would suffer from being stabbed with a knife, and from the moment I dealt with it, I felt that the anxiety and fear that had filled me up to my chest had disappeared roughly to the knees.


    It seemed like the soles of my feet would fall off if I couldn¡¯t fly, so I poured my mana one more time and pushed with all my might.


    The fact that all sorts of magic circles appeared around him happened right before Ipletely shed his bones.


    -Nen Vrenerb!!


    [me¡­! for a moment?! This!]


    I noticed before I even heard Este¡¯s urgent words. As soon as the magic circle appeared, intense heat gushed out.


    What caught my eye as I was preparing other protective spells along with Este, who performed the spell on her own without being asked, was the ck mes swaying like a snake from the magic circle.


    ¡°You¡¯re ashamed of the young dragon.¡±


    I felt the remnants of a familiar evil god in the ck mes that looked ominous at first nce. There was too much information suddenly hitting anding in, but my head, which had been working hard, forced me to choose between the two.


    Should you give up your wings and get out of your body to minimize damage or endure it?


    The opponent is a dragon.


    Even if it waspleted quickly, it would not be easy magic. Even if you cover up the remnants of evil spirits with esthetics, you can¡¯t make that magicpletely non-existent.


    It¡¯s not magic enough to burn my body, but it¡¯s meaningless topare the body of a human with a dragon whose resistance to magic goes crazy.


    It¡¯s obviously dangerous, but I had to cut off these wings unconditionally for a long-term battle.


    The trouble was short-lived.


    I gritted my teeth and quickly moved my right hand to the inside of my breastte.


    ¡°¡­Sir!¡±


    I had no time to question the voice of the saintess, Deoni, who could be heard faintly from far away, and ck snakes of fire rapidly sprang up from all directions and attacked me.


    ?


    When the distant roar of the dragon was heard, Deoni calmed the people down and stayed there.


    The prisoners besieging them must have heard it too, because they were so calm. Unlike the first appearance they showed, they were polite and considerate of themselves, and some even exined that it wasmon and that there was no problem with that level.


    However, when the second roar and faint magical power were felt, it was not. The feeling that somethingpletely different from intuition or expectation is pushing from the back of the ear.


    It was a revtion.


    ¡°An ident has urred to the warrior.¡±


    It was faster to get out of the seat and get on the horse than to spit the words out of your mouth. Not only the party but even the prisoners were taken aback by her shrewd action and couldn¡¯t stop her. It was all the more so because they too were in a state of tension after realizing that the second roar was different from the previous one.


    Perhaps, without realizing it, I was overwhelmed by the image of Deoni whose eyes were shining bluish.


    Emmet was the only one who followed Deoni, who spurred on without looking back in the state of crossing the boundary between revtion and oracle.


    ¡°For now, it would be better for the others to stay here!


    It was Emmit who had been spreading the word that he fought against the hero, so those who guessed his skills unexpectedly followed the instructions meekly.


    If Eldmia had seen it, Emmit, who created a scene that would have been amazing thinking that demons were demons, caught up with Deoni by flying through magic tools, not horses.


    ¡°What¡­ Gee, I can¡¯t hear it.¡±


    It was a sight that I had seen at least twice because he had lived a long life.


    A quasi-spiritual spirit that only those who have the qualifications to directly hear the voice of God can experience. Right now, Deoni¡¯s eyes must be in a situation where he can only hear the voice of God, seeing traces that arepletely different from those of ordinary people. It was useless to say anything anyway, so Emmet followed her for now, thinking about what else would put Eldmia in danger.


    Did you encounter a dragon because you heard the dragon¡¯s roar? If so, it is obviously a great threat, but the wind dragon Iranorev in the Land of Beasts was a dragon that went mad a long time ago, enough to be recorded in history books.


    And a dragon that has lost its sense of reason is no different from a monster. If it was the Eldmia he had experienced, he might not know what it would be like to fight against such a dragon and win, but he had enough ability to escape.


    I thought so.


    -¡­enerb!!


    As soon as I passed the barrier of the beastmen, the dragon rolling on the floor in the distance, until I cast magic through the normal dragon words, which are now unspeakable.


    ¡°Hero!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to notice that the mes were ominous.


    The problem was that even if they noticed it, they couldn¡¯t stop the fire demon from reaching right in front of Eldmia.


    Watching the holy sword glow and theyers of protective shields shattering in front of the dark magic, all Emmet and Deony could do was prepare an attack to divert the dragon¡¯s attention even a little.


    However, it was none other than the dragon that screamed before they were even ready to attack.


    -¡­¡­!!!


    ck mes seemed to swell and then took the form of a human.


    ¨C Damn it!


    It was surprising enough that the radiant sword looked like it was breathing ck mes, but the sound it made as it sliced the dragon¡¯s huge wing to the bone and tore the skin apart was even more shocking.


    The dragon¡¯s magic apparently destroyed all protective magic and castlews.


    No matter how much the power was reduced in the process, it was dragon magic. It would be more urate to say that the cor sticks to the skin rather than just lightly igniting the cor. It was a sight that Emmet and Deony could notprehend withmon sense, to cut off the dragon¡¯s wings while experiencing the agony of being hit directly by such magic and burning their whole bodies.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die gracefully, you bastard!¡±


    As if not caring about their confusion, Eldmia burst out through the ck mes, jumped off the dragon¡¯s back without hesitation, and shed the skin with all her body.


    Only Deoni noticed that the white mist-like divine power flowing from his chest was rapidly restoring Eldmia.

 Chapter 518

    It was the greatest pain of my entire life.


    I don¡¯t know what goddamn magic it is, but the magic mes used by the dragon began to devour my skin, leaving my armor and clothes behind. From the moment his skin burned, the pain that made him regret that he had made a wrong choice presented a terrible moment to the extent that the word shock death filled his head as he btedly recalled the knowledge of his previous life.


    Because it was.


    At this moment, I am so thankful that the self-destructing saintess who gave me three spare lives feels like the saintess Tennea.


    Even at the academy, I knew it because I tested it myself through a self-destructing saintess, but the recovery orb was an item that went beyond simply healing wounds. Going beyond being burned at the same time as the white fog spreads, experiencing first-hand how the body, which is about to get damaged, is restored to its original state from head to toe, brings a new sense of admiration.


    A miracle at a level where there is nothing to say even if the action to argue the principle is treated as disrespect. Even the scattered white fog around it did not stop there and acted as a barrier to block threats from the outside. The move to block even the external factors that eat away at the user¡¯s life waspletely unexpected.


    Suddenly, I regretted that if I had exploded a little faster, I would not have had a chance to feel the pain, and I would not have be a shield, but I decided to cut off my wings right away, grateful that my hair and clothes had not all oxidized to ashes.


    I can feel the definite taste of my hand as I give strength in the same sense as usual to the point where I wonder if the situation just before was an illusion that I couldn¡¯t take it off even if I wanted to.


    There was no way for a guy who couldn¡¯t even heal his own eyes to fix hispletely severed wings, so he jumped off the back of the disgusting guy and jumped toward the friendlynd. It was a little tall because it was so big, but it was a level that could be calmly epted due to frequent dragon dives.


    But the problem was with my body condition, not my height. Although the performance of the recovery orb was amazing, it did notpletely restore the body, which had be no different from a full-body burn in that short moment.


    It was esthetician that helped me to hold on to my body and mind that wanted to struggle with pain just by the wind passing through my skin.


    [master. It¡¯s on a different level from the remnants of evil spirits you¡¯ve dealt with so far! This might be possible!]


    My head, which felt like it was about to turn around because of the pain, started rolling on its own.


    Looking at Este, she is absorbing ck energy like a vacuum cleaner, as if she had been extracted from ck mes. Perhaps from a distance, it would look like Este was forcibly grabbing and pulling the ck tails out in all directions.


    Instinct reacts before consciousness and warns that something hase. Yes, if there is ¡®residue¡¯, there must be a proper ¡®result¡¯.


    ¡°Hold on tight. You¡¯ll need a big shot to catch that bastard.¡±


    The story of the swordsman who cuts the space that I picked up as a child suddenly came to mind.


    At the time, that was the realm of magic, but I thought it went too far. Now that I¡¯m facing so many 50,000 kinds of human groups, I feel that there¡¯s nothing strange about having someone who can do that.


    As my appreciation changed like that, my consciousness naturally flowed in the direction of regret that I hadn¡¯t reached that level yet. If I had it, I would have been able to decapitate that dragon, whether it was casting Nigawa in the sky or whatever it was doing.


    It sounded full. It¡¯s a fact that I often forget myself, but I was just a guy who barely passed 15 years since I was released into this world¡­


    ¡­No fuck? Are you embarrassed to think about it?


    Even if 15 years old is half a penny, is it a world where fighting dragons is the right thing to do? Even if we can¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t we meet after 5 years have passed?


    As soon as Inded, despite the swearing pain rising from the soles of my feet and the number of times I hated my mother-inw doubled, the reason I was able to avoid screaming at the top of my voice was thanks to Saint Deoni¡¯s voiceing from close range.


    ¡°Hero! Are you okay?!¡±


    Just as I had the experience of almost being blinded by a caustic pain, I lost one eye and lost my wings, so I struggle like crazy and quickly distance myself from the dragon that is trembling with the gue. The saintess and Emmett ran to my side.


    They seemed to have enough time to take a moment to look away, so when they turned their heads, both of them had faces stained with astonishment, as if they had seen something absurd in the world.


    Well, since the opponent is a dragon, it¡¯s understandable. For those who couldn¡¯t imagine that something like that would pop out of nowhere, I answered in the lightest way possible to lighten the mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not very well. I think I¡¯ll be fine after I kill that thing.¡±


    Excluding the memory of the pain that gives goosebumps just by recalling it, the effect of the recovery beads is actually better than the first time. I still have two marbles left, and I have no intention of saving them.


    On the other hand, the raycist dragon had paired eyes and paired wings, so it was a fight worth fighting for.


    ¡°Sir, you kill? A dragon?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s an enemy creature that even harbors the energy of evil spirits. As far as demons go, they¡¯re no different from demons, so we have to kill them.¡±


    The eyes of the two people looking at me as I loosen my shoulders and correct my posture quickly regain myposure.


    Honestly, it¡¯s a fight worth fighting for. Emmet is humbled that there is not much he can do unless he is prepared in advance, but he is a threatening wizard enough to have the magic tools and artifacts he wears functioning properly, and Saint Deoni is a saint who was an aspiring heretic judge. because it was


    [master! I think I can get a decent shot with this one!]


    Above all, those with the energy of evil spirits have beauty treatments that are close to supetives.


    Even when I was alone, I was thinking of doing something, but I couldn¡¯t fight without fighting.


    -Gnil Hic Srem Efhat Leke¡­!


    The words he uttered were heavy, like a growl of a dragon that had struggled hard. I was still able to calmly wait for the trantion of Esthe, probably because I had listened to it a few times in that short period of time, but the saintess and Emmit showed a conspicuously shrinking appearance.


    [Disgusting hybrids¡­! He said.]


    ¡°That bastard has been talking about being a bastard, a mongrel, and an illegitimate child since earlier.¡±


    Looking at the nuance alone, it seems to be rted to the demons¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can continue talking like that even after seeing the taste of the knives wielded by hybrids.¡±


    It¡¯s only once or twice that he put up with people swearing at him with a shitty setting that only he knows. I said, aiming Este at the guy who was poised to jump at us at any moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by crippling one more leg.¡±


    Este responded with a light as strong as the blow that prated the Demon King¡¯s army in the middle of the night. At the same time, a sh of light that did not tolerate any response pierced arge hole in the knee of his right hind leg and disappeared beyond the footprints.


    The now-familiar cry was iparably louder than when he cut off his wings, but he didn¡¯t feel as much fear as he did at first.


    Thanks to this, I was able to m all the reinforcements into my body without hesitation and rush at him with a recovery bead in my mouth in preparation for an unexpected situation.


    -Der Ni Bich Grinok Des Seniw Iranoref!!


    [I¡­]


    ¡°I can understand that without trantion.¡±


    It was so obvious what it would mean for a guy who appeared arrogantly and was beaten to mention my name, so I didn¡¯t even need an exnation. In the end, I felt that dragons and people, those who stumble in arrogance and arrogance are all the same, and I confronted them.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    On top of strengthening my body with magical powers and holy arts, I can feel another sacredw being added, and I can see a vast amount of magical power moving behind me.


    It is abination of a wizard, a priest, and a fighter capable of all-range attacks, so this would be enough for a warrior party. If dragons have a god or an underworld, there¡¯s no point in saying that they were killed by one person embarrassingly.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    Iranorev also casts magic.


    It didn¡¯t just stop at the spewing of countless magic circles, its mouth opened wide, as if it was about to emit a breath, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, its forepaws moved like lightning to tear me apart.


    It¡¯s a fucking scene where you feel as if dozens or hundreds of guns are being pointed at you¡­ But if you think of it as a surefire opportunity to know that capturing magic through the magic sight and interrupting the casting doesn¡¯t work for beings above a certain level, it¡¯s not a bad experience. am.


    After the esthetician, the saintess, and the reinforcements I ced on myself ovepped, I was sure. There is no magic among them that I cannot avoid.


    In the illusion that the whole world is slowing down, the surrounding scenery stretches like candy and flows backward.


    Every time I take a step, I advance dozens of meters and avoid the numerous magics that are about to rain down on my head three times.


    In the meantime, despite dodging ten thunderbolts and hitting three fireballs with the gauntlet¡¯s shield, four ice spears and small rock spears protruding from the floor shocked me by piercing me, but the armor Esmuer brought me was perfect. performed appropriately


    It couldn¡¯t be helped where the armor couldn¡¯t reach, but it wasn¡¯t a wound that couldn¡¯t move, so it didn¡¯t matter right now.


    ¡°¡­go to!¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment. Its front paws took aim at that fleeting moment and flew in with ws erected to tear me apart. He was more sophisticated than he looked. Of course, when I was fighting, I was a meticulous guy, so I used the double eleration I didn¡¯t use on purpose to avoid his ws and dig into my arms.


    My body started to groan in an instant due to already excessive reinforcement stacks, but it was better than dying. Before I had time to properly appreciate his only eye widening, I arrived at the hind legs with blown air holes, recalling the feeling I had when I cut off the wings, and attempted to destroy the parts by swinging the esthetic.


    The broken sword of Este is forcibly spread, but the sword is forcibly raised in the form of unity with divine power. The broken sword stretched out and filled with bluish light, making the sword of light more colorful than I expected.


    It was never in a form that could cut anything normally, but it was enough because there was a magic grinder.


    One leg of the guy, whose hard skin and scales flew in clumps, was neatly cut off after a little strong resistance.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 100 coin support from 12B!


    I didn¡¯t know that the sponsorship came because I was distracted by the cold these days. We will do our best to make reading fun in the future!

 Chapter 519

    Deoni Bire had been trying to get information about Eldmia¡¯s entricities in various ways after it came back to the demonic spirit from Itisel.


    The ground work, which was done for the purpose of raising the faith of the believers by making the existence of the warrior stand out externally, was certainly sessful, but there was a small drawback that there were overflowing contents that made the authenticity suspicious even though it was obtained through a highly reliable route.


    It wasn¡¯t to spice up the achievements with vulgar words, but rather, they were stories at a level that made me wonder if they should be reduced.


    Recalling that there was an incident that earned him the bizarre nickname ¡°Devil of the ins¡± among the countless information gathered from the West, Deoni burst outughing even while going through the great incident of fighting the dragon.


    The demon of the ins fights the dragon of the ins.


    Eldmia cut off the dragon¡¯s legs again this time in a way that was beyond her prediction. Even if it was a dragon, it was a serious damage.


    For those lofty peaks of magic, there was no such thing as recovery magic.


    The reason was extremely simple. How many people are capable of hurting a dragon in the first ce? The dragon right in front of me was showing a less overwhelming appearance than I thought, but in the first ce, dragons were born and stayed on the ground, and they had the potential to enter the ranks of the demigods at any time.


    In a way, the fact that a subspecies with a markedly inferior status is born and monster-like beings with degraded intellect may be born is a reaction to that possibility, but even taking all of that into consideration, dragons are strong. Even the lowest-ranking ones, who only believe in their own bodies and run amok, can activate dozens of dragon magic at the same time and speak at the same time.


    Even the so-called ¡®ss¡¯ of beings fall to that level. Because of their strength from birth, the Bur didn¡¯t feel the need for healing magic, and they didn¡¯t even create magic for it.


    As a result, the insignificant magics and artificial potions rted to healing that mortals use now are only in their infancy, having just begun to create them by studying numerous holyws and potions of the church.


    That dragon couldn¡¯t have learned that. It actually did.


    As a result, the dragon was unable to recover from its bleeding and wounds, and was only emitting tearing screams and magic.


    Strictly speaking, even such an outrageous act was threatening. It¡¯s a shame because the dragon was only targeting Eldmia, but if that kind of magic was directed at herself or Emmet, it would have been difficult for both of them to take care of themselves, let alone support Eldmia.


    Conversely, since Eldmia was getting all the attention, Deoni and Emmet were able to focus on providing thorough cover and support.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Is that enough to be a warrior?¡±


    Emmett, who was breaking out in a cold sweat and obstructing the dragon¡¯s magic as much as possible, spoke for the first time.


    In the midst of a magic storm that makes people sick of seeing it from a distance, Eldmia continues to attack, surprisingly dodging the dragon¡¯s magic. Thanks to this, Emmet had to seriously think about whether the most difficult thing for mortals to deal with dragons was not because they didn¡¯t have the ability to dodge their attacks, but because more often than not they didn¡¯t have the means to inflict effective damage.


    That¡¯s how impressive Eldmia was. Even if she interferes from the sidelines and the saintess blows the spell of recovery and protection from time to time, in the end, it is the individual¡¯s ability to survive in the pouring fire.


    So it was amazing. Although Eldmia¡¯s capabilities were clearly outstanding, it was Emmet¡¯s objective judgment that he was not at the level of being able to deal with the dragon known to the public.


    Although they may be very versatile, they are a human race that has yet to achieve anything special to reach the master level. If he could catch a dragon like Iranorev at his level, all the dragons in the world would have dried up in no time.


    It was a trick to cut off my wings while burning my flesh, and to use the power of the holy sword to remove even one leg.


    Pain is the eternal enemy of wizards who must always keep theirposure. It was natural for mortals to always be wary of this, but dragons were different.


    -Gi Tran Taret!!


    Obviously, the magic waspleted quickly, but the mana was disturbed and there were gaps. Emmet burrowed in and destroyed some of the dragon¡¯s spells before muddying the bottom of the dragon¡¯s remaining hind legs. Then, Eldmia did not miss the moment when the one who fell into the mud lost his bnce and stumbled, and dug into his stomach.


    The dragon¡¯s screams grew louder as the holy sword, which had be shaped like arge sword of light, left a long cut on the rtively weak man¡¯s stomach. Unfortunately, there was no pouring out of the intestines, but the cut was quite deep, and quite a bit of bleeding started.


    Emmett sighed unknowingly as he saw Eldmia dodging the movement of Iranorev, who was covered in blood and trying to crush him with his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s all money.¡±


    Even as Deoni, who blocked the magical energy-filled magic that flew in after him who kept interfering with magic with her voice, looked at him with an expression that she would see all the crazy people, Emmet was so confident.


    ¡°Does that bother you now?!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. Even if you give that dragon¡¯s back leg to the beastmen, they won¡¯t have to worry about supplies until they reach the next city? Or maybe they can leave after enjoying the rest they haven¡¯t had before in their territory.¡±


    Not to mention scales, leather, and ws, blood and meat could be used for a long time with magical meaning. Just because Eldmia was fighting in close proximity in front of me didn¡¯t mean that the value of being a dragon was diminished.


    While Deoni¡¯s hand stopped for a moment while watching Emmit, who said so, still not forgiving an inch of deviation in destroying Iranoreff¡¯s magic, Emmet winked lightly and continued.


    ¡°Focus on the battle, but look beyond it. Don¡¯t forget that those who have a lot of things on their backs should be like that, saintess.¡±


    At the same time, a huge fireball that was prepared beforehand flew from the tip of his staff, aiming at the dragon¡¯s only eye.


    ¡®I think this is enough advice to get dragon scale powder, but I¡¯ll have to tell youter.¡¯ Thinking that it would have been a truly impressive sight if she hadn¡¯t said the same thing, Deoni focused on her voice again.


    ?


    Emmet¡¯s fireball that suddenly flew in the middle of the frenzy urately obstructed Iranorev¡¯s vision.


    -Hic Duart!!


    [Dare!]


    It was still the cheeky Iranorev who said it, but I could clearly feel his nervousness, perhaps because I was in a position where I had to tap dance right under him.


    is not it? It might feel that way because of the blood that stters everywhere whenever he struggles. Anyway, unlike the guy who keeps moving more urgently and his magic uracy decreases, my attack cuts into him more sharply as time goes on, so the good thing was the good thing.


    Este, which increases strength by absorbing the energy of evil spirits that spew out from time to time, also yed a part, but the biggest cause was the feeling of the guy riding the sword, which gradually decreased in hardness as the wounds increased and he lost hisposure.


    Does he know? My own magic power spreads throughout my body, and I have to supply magic power to my skin and scales so that my body can properly defend itself?


    It¡¯s an act that happens as naturally as breathing, so you might not even be aware of it, but anyway, he¡¯s noticeably softer now than when I tore off his wings and harpooned his legs with the esthetic beam.


    ¡°Sadly hit the neck.¡±


    I wondered how such a thing was possible, but there is no way to solve the question right away. So now I¡¯m just ignorantly ignoring the weakness of the guy I found the hard way.


    [Is it possible?]


    ¡°I do it because it¡¯s worth it. Get ready!¡±


    As soon as I gave Este a word, the giant tail of the one who was swinging to keep me in check while my vision was obstructed pierced the floor and approached.


    It was really powerful enough to make me want to leave the dump truck right in front of me, but for me, who had alreadypleted prior learning through the great devil¡¯s service in the academy basement, his tail wagging was nothing more than an opportunity to counterattack.


    The knife is starting to stick, so it¡¯s the right time. Except for the fact that your limbs will all hurt like they¡¯re going to break¡­


    -Quaang!


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Before I had time to finish my thoughts, I turned Este back into the form of a normal sword toward the flying tail, and as soon as I stabbed it, a tremendous recoil struck my body with force that would break all my joints. It was literally all five organs twisted and it hurt to vomit, but thanks to experiencing the worst pain of whole body burning pain just before, I was able to endure it more than I thought.


    [master! Is it really like this?!]


    Esthe screamed out in disbelief, but there was no time to answer. Because he moved at a speed that was iparable to that of the academy, it was overwhelming just to aim for the timing and get on him again.


    But somehow the angle came out. As soon as the mes that hit my face died down, I aimed the este at Iranorev, who was staring at me with his reptilian eyes wide open again, and shouted, taking care not to let the recovery beads in his mouth fall out like eye candy.


    ¡°Este!¡±


    This time I could clearly read the emotion contained in his only eye looking at the tip of the sword.


    fear.


    ¨C Eigam Dei Thi Cew Ten Nednah Nenied, Nech Eirre Thcin Chim Nnak!


    Recognizing that, me spurring on with its tail as a support, and my thousand defenses unfolding around its head all happened almost at the same time.


    Este¡¯s trantion was not needed this time either. The magic circles and spells spread out in the air were telling me what he meant by the words he shouted to activate his magic.


    A shield that only targets anti-magic and oveps enough to be recognizable even with my short knowledge.


    I smiled with satisfaction as I looked at what anyone would see as an act that would be judged as a desperate attempt to check the technique that blew off one of my legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot me, bastard.¡±


    Then, it flew right past the countless defenses in front of me and flew right into the guy¡¯s face.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thanks to Altair for the unspoken 100 coin support!


    Thank you for your 100 Coin Sponsorship!


    I will continue to do my best to repay the support of readers as a sincere serial writer!

 Chapter 520

    Iranorev¡¯s eyes went beyond fear and turned into astonishment, but it was toote.


    At least, if there had been a simple physical barrier, it would have bounced off. If so, I would have had to wait for that tail attack to follow again or try another method, so I would have had to run again.


    It was now an empty home. Fuckin¡¯ racecist dragon Iranorev will follow suit.


    [This is real!]


    Este was surprised and openly excited, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was a natural result.


    I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s lived, but he¡¯s been living perfectly fine since the days when the Beasts settled down on thisnd.


    Even the beam attack that came from the same action as the one I just put in my face is the biggest factor that caused me to eat a leg beyond being filthy painful. If you¡¯re not scared, you¡¯ll just go beyond losing your coward head.


    However, the ancestors of the past told us to properly look at the avoidance pattern and use it. It¡¯s a national rule to cross the Jordan River when you run out of stamina while avoiding the pattern.


    Seeing me getting closer, Iranorev seemed unable to ept the situation for a moment.


    However, I quickly understood what it meant that I just passed the shield without firing the esthetic beam.


    A breath that has yet to form properly sways from the gaping mouth of the creature, ready to be shot at me.


    It could be said that it was the result of our best efforts, but it was already toote. It was after I passed by him andnded on his back that a red breath came out of Iranorev¡¯s mouth.


    At the same time, even though she didn¡¯t give a specific signal, Este exploded the divine power she had umted on her own and deployed her sword body.


    The sight of the de splitting into pieces with a bluish light that reminded me of Epaga¡¯s eyes had the power to make my heart feel magnificent even though it was only for a moment.


    It¡¯s weaker than when I shot the esthetic beam, but this is enough for now.


    I¡¯ll turn it into a blender instead of a chainsaw if I put a magic grinder on it to crack his scales and hide. Even if it was a dragon, there would be no ability to stop it in a weakened state.


    Is that why?


    Instead of responding after my attack arrived, Iranorev tried to block it before it reached me.


    -Jjajajajak!


    When I found blood oozing from the cut edges of the severed wings, dozens of spears made of blood had already pierced me.


    [Owner?!]


    After being hit, it was more urate to say that the attack was like a tree branch with all its leaves in midwinter rather than a spear. The attack even surged from the severed leg and flew towards me.


    However, it wasn¡¯t an attack aimed at a vital point, nor was it a powerful attack that would cause instant death.


    The feeling that the purpose was to thoroughly block movement was stronger. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t hurt, but the reaction was well within the expected range, so I was able tough again this time, unlike Este, who was shocked.


    ¡°Since ancient times, it has been said that if you get hit twice by the same thing, you¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    When you forcefully bite the recovery bead inserted into your mr, divine power spreads with a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound. The wound is healed, and the blood thorns that shouldn¡¯t be in my body are destroyed and scattered.


    Even though that power couldn¡¯t get rid of the remnants of the evil spirit contained in the blood, it didn¡¯t matter because our proud este was absorbing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re dying because you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Thanks to that, the action of swinging Este, who had be like a sword of light, toward his neck was full of energy, as if she were swinging the sword for the first time today.


    I don¡¯t know if he could have understood what I was saying, but I hope he did.


    If a child whose name is a dragon is taken over by an evil spirit, he will have to die with his insides turned upside down until the moment he dies.


    ¨C Kagagak!


    While the light filled his vision, the sight of his scales and skin being sliced away did not inspire anything more than I thought. It was just changing the operation of magic to match the timing of Este¡¯s pration.


    Then, the flow of magical power that had been a chainsaw changed into a rampaging blender and tore through the wounds that were only a slight gap.


    [Ehgagagagak!]


    The effect was great, except for Este screaming like she was crazy. It was iparable to having to cut off his wings by carrying his entire body, and his neck was cut off so easily.


    Magic circles that seemed to have been created by him to stop me appeared all over the ce, but there was no way that the proper magic would be implemented while the head was not just cut off and turned into a mash.


    However, all I had to do in the middle of the magic circle was to quickly swing the blender. That alone cut his throat in an instant.


    At the same time, the unstable magic circles around them disappeared.


    [Have you done it, did you get rid of it?!]


    The moment when Este¡¯s babbling resurrection spell is heard, and Iranorev¡¯s blood and flesh gushing out behind her, the huge head heads toward the ground.


    Even when I noticed that the only eye was still looking at me, all I felt was the feeling that it was finally over.


    Even so, the most basic way to block the curse was not felt, but it was purely a reflex action born from past experiences.


    The reason was that the Great Devil was messy, but it came to my mind that there are as many clich¨¦s of being cursed by a dying dragon and falling into the abyss as there are clich¨¦s of killing a dragon and gaining a special ability.


    Still, the thought that he would go that far with his name as a dragon crossed a corner of his head, but on the contrary, he also thought that a guy who was dying and ate the energy of an evil god could do something, so he took this action.


    -Pajijik!


    So, the moment when the sexw collided with the curse and was broken, and I felt a familiar sense of heterogeneity from the ring on my finger.


    As I watched the dragon head fall in amazement as if my eyeballs would fall out, my gaze was infinitely calm and aloof.


    ¡°¡­a nasty bastard.¡±


    It was an act of sincerity to raise the middle fingers of both hands toward the yellow eyes that were losing their light full of anger and resentment.


    Fortunately, not twice. By the time its neck tumbled to the floor, the body that had lost its owner lost its strength and began to crumble slowly.


    It was clear that it was really over, no matter who looked at it, but I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    How can I put my mind at ease when I have experienced the curse that wasunched right before I died.


    ¡°Hero!¡±


    In preparation for an unexpected situation, while keeping a close eye on the corpse through the spellcaster while unfolding the curse prevention spells one after another, I kept a distance and protected them. When I noticed that the saintess Deoni and Emmet were approaching quickly, I boldly lifted my hand. He lifted up and restrained the two, shouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! You don¡¯t know what other tricks you¡¯re going to do, you poor bastard!¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who even threw a curse right before he died. I¡¯m afraid someone might feel the energy of an evil spirit¡­¡± The


    saintess¡¯splexion turned pale at the word curse, but after all, an abnormal sign was detected in my magic time, so I could feel it properly. There was no time to exin.


    ¡°Emmett? Do you know anything about dragons? If you do, you might want to visit.¡±


    Instead, I hurriedly called Emmet, and he looked at me and the saintess alternately with a very mysterious expression, then expressed his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°The saintess shouldn¡¯t be cursed, but I can?¡±


    ¡°Actually, since I¡¯m the employer, there¡¯s no warning like that, but I just finished checking. More than that, the mana from his body doesn¡¯t dissipate, but spreads to his skin and scales¡­ What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­you can see that with your eyes?¡±


    Judging by the reaction, it seems to be normal. When he nodded his head appropriately, Emmet¡¯s face, which had been dull until just now, was colored with curiosity again.


    ¡°Then you must have noticed a change while fighting him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As the wounds increased, the hardness of the leather and scales decreased.¡±


    ¡°Precisely, ¡®the more you can¡¯t keep yourposure.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Dragons are rted to magic from one to ten.¡±


    Emmett, who had approached thepletely dead head of Iranorev and looked around, continued his exnation in a most serious manner.


    ¡°Like wizards who couldn¡¯t concentrate on their spells losing their heads due to a rush of spells. Or like a nervous person showing abnormal symptoms such as not breathing properly or shaking their hands and feet.¡±


    He suddenly made a floating sound and said, ¡®Do you understand?¡¯ He opens the ax eye to Emmit, who looks at him, and continues his conversation with a bright smile that does not match the horrors around him.


    ¡°Dragons are like that too. Whether they were originally born that way, or whether they evolved that way through the use of magic for a long time, we don¡¯t know, but the bodies of dragons are all magical organs. keep it.¡±


    Conversely, if the mana is cut off or there is a problem handling the mana, problems arise, as I have seen.


    Unlike the intelligences that can be called dragons, the stark disparity shown by dragons and flying dragons, which are inferior in rank, stemmed from that.


    ¡°Beyond something as natural as breathing, the organs were created and ate like that. To retain magic power. As a result, when dragons are alive, they move ording to their will, but after death, the magic that tries to dissipate just like a human body builds up fat for survival. There is a phenomenon of forcibly grabbing them. If you try to cut it now, it will be much harder to cut it than before?¡±


    It was Emmett who was ustomed toing up to my back and exining. I couldn¡¯t stand being curious, so I swung Este and cut the scales, and it was as he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s like post-mortem rigor, so tomorrow all the mana will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Processing and dismantling must have started from then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to have a very serious conversation with them from now on in order to save this dragon¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Emmit, who thought he was only looking at Iranorev¡¯s corpse, didn¡¯t even turn his head and pointed his cane at the footsteps, where the beasts lived.


    I hoped that Iranorev¡¯s daring dive would not obsess over the fact that the beastmen who appeared from the hollow damaged the sacred footprints, and put Este, who was shouting praises of her greatness, into the scabbard and said.


    ¡°Would you like to help me in exchange for a leg?¡±


    No matter how much I chewed up the recovery marbles, mental fatigue was unavoidable, so I spat it out in moderation, and Emmit, who heard me, widened his eyes and nodded with a big smile.


    ¡°As expected, one eye for my employer is excellent.¡±

 Chapter 521

    There were many prisoners who came up from the footprints and appeared, but none of them came out in front of Iranorev¡¯s corpse recklessly.


    The sense of intimidation brought on by the dragon¡¯s corpse might be intimidating, but in reality, the biggest reason was that I, who had turned the dragon that had ruled the ins for a long time into what was a dragon, was sitting on the head of Iranorev and waiting for Warchief Redel. I can do it.


    In fact, the first time I sat like this, it didn¡¯t mean much. No matter how miraculous the healing orb is, in the end, it¡¯s the human body that receives the effect, and apart from the fact that there are no scars, a great feeling of fatiguees over me.


    However, sooner orter, I would have to face the man called the warchief, but sitting on the floor out of shape was a bit much, so I just moved Iranorev¡¯s head a little bit and sat down.


    However, as soon as I looked back at the situation with a cold head after the heat of the battle was gone, the thought that they might not be as friendly as I expected shed through my mind.


    To me, Iranorev was nothing more than a raycist dragon, but to them, it was btedly remembered that he was like a breakwater that made the demon king army sign a non-aggression pact over their sanctuary from a long time ago.


    The warchief treated me so cheerfully, and now I want to stab him in the back, but that was always the warchief¡¯s point of view, and the people and leaders usually had different ideas, so I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    So, in preparation for a situation where I had to pull out my sword, I sat in a position that made it easy to fight at any time, and all of them stood at a distance and watched, to see if they were in a state of urgency to the point that anyone who had touched the sword would notice.


    At first, I quietly sought advice from Saint Emmit or Deoni about this, but I didn¡¯t get very helpful advice.


    The reason isck of information.


    Emmet knew of the existence of Iranorev, but regarded it as just a crazy dragon, and the saintess did not even know that such a dragon existed.


    ¡°Rather, this time I want to ask first. How did Emmet know?¡±


    The saintess was visibly taken aback by the fact that he was aware of the existence of a dragon that even the church was unaware of, but Emmet just shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing special.


    ¡°This guy wasn¡¯t only active in the domain of beastmen. There was a time when we had toe and go often to the other side of the Demonic Territory due to circumstances, but he wandered around there relentlessly, and if we weren¡¯t lucky, we ran into each other once.¡±


    ¡°¡­on the other side?¡±


    I tilted my head this time in response to a story that didn¡¯t mesh with my knowledge, which I knew was all demonic spirits under Ethiel. Emmit said, ¡°Ah.¡± I added a little more exnation along with the expression.


    ¡°It may sound funny to you, but it¡¯s a ce we call the Devil¡¯s Land. Like me, we call it the other side.¡±


    It is said that there is a frozennd that does not melt all year round if you move a little further to the west from the Demonic Territory.


    There, as if a boundary had been drawn, a huge crevasse separated the continent, and the other side of it would be the Devil¡¯s View that Emmet was talking about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it ended up like that. I¡¯m not really interested in that kind of history.¡±


    It is said that just breathing there has a bad effect on the body, so Emmett said that all he did was go to collect samples for research.


    After that, a rather lengthy story ensued, but in short, it was that even the monsters had encountered Iranorev a few times while investigating thend for interest.


    Even so, looking at what is right in front of us, it seems that they seeded in escaping, no matter what they did.


    ¡°Even though running away was the only thing, it was a day when I had to blow up a few prepared magic tools.¡±


    Both Emmit, who was talking, and the saintess, who was listening together, showed very calm reactions, but it was enough surprising information to me.


    In Isthel, it is and that is drawn as a demonic spirit. The fact that it was actually divided ording to a certain boundary, and that it was impossible to live without those who were ssified as monsters, were all unheard of.


    ¡°It is recorded that the Demonic World is the aftermath of the final battle between the evil gods and the good gods during the Holy Age.¡±


    The saintess, who was looking at me who couldn¡¯t help but wonder why such a ce existed, made a briefment when the crowd of beastmen split from afar and the roon man and those who looked like the warchief rushed toward us.


    ¡°Are there any records left in the church?¡±


    Emmett, who was interested in this, asked a question, but this time the saintess shrugged her shoulders as if it was not a big deal.


    ¡°Literally, only records are barely left. Most of the records of the Holy Age are like that. At best, only one sentence is left intact.¡±


    It¡¯s all about one inscription that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a legend or history. Again, this was a pretty interesting story for me, but Emmett quickly lost interest and turned his attention to the warchief and the roon man, apparently feeling there was no room for further exploration.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s only been concluded that no one knows what the ramifications of killing Iranorev will be. What will you do if they make unreasonable demands?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    We just chatted for a while, but assuming that there are no lies in the character of Warchief Redel or the appearances of the beastmen, I think the possibility of them making unreasonable demands on us is infinitely close to zero.


    Even if they ask for something, they will try to keep the line that both parties can understand.


    Maybe you don¡¯t even ask for anything. A brief conversation was enough to tell that neither the warchief nor the roon man had much sympathy for Iranorev.


    Warchief Redel said, ¡®I only epted the breakwater called Iranolep because the demons suggested it first.¡¯ The nuance was strong. Looking at this raid alone, their reaction is quite understandable.


    Leaving aside the problem of being a beast that couldn¡¯t speak and being able tomunicate with words, Iranorev didn¡¯t care at all even though he clearly saw thends of the beastmen being destroyed because of him. It was obvious how such a bastard¡¯s usual behavior would be seen by the prisoners.


    Since those reasons are intertwined in aplex way, when I showed my intention to catch him, Redel must have been able to answer with a smile.


    ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t happen, but if you ask too much, I¡¯ll have no choice but to do more.¡±


    Now, meeting the eyes of the warchief, who was so close that even his facial expressions were clearly visible, he got up from his seat, and despite being far away, the other beastmen flinched greatly.


    Inparison, the warchief and roon man¡¯s reaction was calm.


    I was quite wary of what was revealed on the outside, but I could understand it enough because I would have been the same if there was a guy with a dragon¡¯s head in front of me.


    ¡°¡­You really caught the wind king. And that in such a short time.¡±


    was it short From a fighting standpoint, it felt like fighting for a thousand years.


    It was fortunate that the timing was right, so I jumped on his back, cut off his wings, and started. If I hadn¡¯t, I might have lost all three recovery orbs and managed to escape.


    ¡°I was pretty¡­ lucky.¡±


    Inadvertently, I tried to put that thought into my mouth, but changed my words.


    It was because I thought that it might be right to be a little forceful rather than just inly stating the truth for the sake of the odds.


    I don¡¯t know what it would be like in a beastman society, but for humans, there are no by-products of dragons, so it¡¯s a sale that can¡¯t be bought.


    ¡°Some of you have caused disturbances in your territory, and some want to be allowed to do this and that, so I want to make a deal on one hind leg¡­ how about it?¡±


    In other words, in the case of the Humans, if they were convinced that I had used up all their strength, it would be nothing strange if there were people who would roll their heads in the direction of killing me and iming all the by-products of the dragon.


    I didn¡¯t say it in a quiet voice, so a stir spreads among the prisoners who listened to my words.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t read the expression, so there was no way to know what kind of atmosphere it was. However, it didn¡¯t seem so bad considering that many people backed away.


    ¡°¡­I think you, the human race, know better than we do what value dragon by-products have.¡±


    He spoke calmly this time as well, butpared to when he first appeared, his pupils were Warchief Redel, who was close to a magnitude of 8.


    Even so, the voice is calm. I forcibly moved my sleepy head and pointed at Emmet as I answered.


    ¡°Because my colleague is very good at ying with numbers. I know and tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­If that proposal is true, we will formally wee you as guests of the n, and we will do our best to help you on your future journey.¡±


    ¡°Even if that makes me hostile to the demon king¡¯s army?¡±


    Even if we were to be eyewitnesses anyway, except for me, the saintess, and Emmett, they were all beasts.


    But that¡¯s just a possibility anyway. If information enters faster than expected, it is unknown how the demon king¡¯s army will move.


    He could have left the beastmen like this, but since the dragon disappeared, he could enter into an all-out war with the beastmen, so it was an issue that he had to make a cool decision as the warchief leading the people, regardless of his personal likes or dislikes.


    The problem is that if he makes a cool decision, there is a high probability that we will be at a disadvantage.


    To the question he posed in the hope that he would be a little swayed by the material desires in front of him and make an emotional decision, Redel replied coolly with a smile on his serious face.


    ¡°Ever since I was young, when I heard from my great-grandfather that they were just passing on their problems, and condescendingly, they dered that they would not invade our sacrednd. I didn¡¯t like the demon king¡¯s army. Rather than such people, a church that knows how to serve God is better. ¡±


    At that word, smallughter erupted from the quiet surroundings as if they sympathized with Redel¡¯s words. Redel took one look at those beasts, nodded, and held out his hand first.


    ¡°Rather, I want to ask you to give me a chance to help you. How many days will I be able to drink while facing a warrior who even killed a dragon for the people I have to protect.¡±


    A dragon yer, Siegfried must be sobbing.


    I held back Redel¡¯srge hand, suppressing the desire to fall asleep right away.


    ¡°Then I will not decline.¡±


    Fortunately, the prisoners warmly weed us without resorting to tricks like Iranorev¡¯s final outburst.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent 100 coin support from 0088!


    Please continue to do well in the future!


    Private Sponsorship 120 Coins Thank you!


    Thank you for watching us enjoy every day. I want to do a serial 7 days a week, but it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t do that because of the limitations of the writer.

 Chapter 522

    Prisoners strictly kept their verbal promises.


    Rather than recovering the dragon¡¯s leg, they prioritized sending the personnel waiting outside the barrier inside.


    Up until now, due to the pact with the demon king¡¯s army, it was impossible to tell the truth about the dragon called the wind king externally, so he showed a coercive attitude and threatened him, but now he thought that it was no longer necessary. While maintaining a kind attitude.


    Thanks to that, I had to spend time exining the sudden change to people.


    The process of convincing people was definitely tiring, but it didn¡¯t feel too hard considering that we were able to provide enough rest to those who couldn¡¯t take a proper rest even in the city due to financial problems.


    Of course, the rest period that Warchief Redel provided in exchange for the dragon¡¯s leg was three weeks. In the first ce, it was a full and full reprieve from our point of view, as we had neither the intention nor the ability to stay that far.


    In fact, at first, I wondered if I was looking too lightly at arge number of 20,000 people, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t like that. The beastmen moved quickly under hismand and set up tents for living in the meadow, and theck of supplies were filled with the help of other paw tribes.


    As I heardter, all the tribes of Eight Footsteps came together to help.


    ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that those who have been recognized by Krul are our family, so it¡¯s no different than a member of the tribe ying a dragon.¡±


    I wondered if it was a bit strange that the Wind King not only provided such extensive support, but also prepared a grand celebration for the dragon yer, even though the rear legs of the Wind King were huge.


    At first, it was a good thing anyway, so the atmosphere was generallyfortable and favored.


    However, it took less than three days for everyone to notice that the celebration they were preparing for the dragon yer was asrge as a festival, and on the fourth day, without anyone ordering it, they voluntarily started helping with the preparations for the festival. did.


    No oneined about the atmosphere. People quickly realized why the prisoners epted them even though they did not inform them of the details.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I had afortable break in a rxed atmosphere, but I wasn¡¯t included in it.


    While I quietly watched the shamans and priests of the church sitting together in therge tent prepared by the prisoners and exchanging opinions, Emmett, who had just entered the tent, approached me and asked quietly.


    ¡°How is our warrior¡¯s condition?¡±


    At that question, my gaze naturally turned to the bed the prisoners had ced. And after seeing his unchanging appearance for five days, he gave a small reply.


    ¡°No change.¡±


    It¡¯s been five days since the hero, Eldmia-sama,ined of fatigue and took a break.


    He still doesn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Emmett looked around at the well-known shaman and high-ranking priests of the Order who had gathered at Eight Footprints, sitting together in earnest conversation, took off the coat he was wearing, and threw his staff into the air to make it look like a clothes hanger, then hung it on it. After letting it go, I approached Eldmia-sama.


    ¡°Magical power¡­ is stable. While I was gone, there was no damage to the magical organ¡­¡±


    Although he did reveal a lot of money, he was the most skilled wizard among our few wizards, and he did not have any other shaman or cleric. Like the others, he did his best to understand Eldmia-sama¡¯s condition to the extent that he could.


    In case anyone knows of a case of falling into suspended animation after killing a dragon, he recklessly used space movement magic to visit all eight footprints, and finally returned. He must have been tired in many ways as well, but he did not show the slightest hint and only walked towards me after a brief examination.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are not two dragon yers. If something happens, I¡¯ll say something, so get some rest. Judging from the way you look, it looks like you haven¡¯t been able to close your eyes properly for three days.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be the case, but I don¡¯t think my employer¡¯s heart would be like that. Wouldn¡¯t it feel a bit like that when you wake up after a good night¡¯s sleep and a haggard party greets you?¡±


    It sounded like a lighthearted remark, but it was a point.


    Even though more than ten talented priests and shamans had gathered, the cause was unknown. The only abnormal symptom is that he just continues to sleep. It would have been a different story if there was a problem with the body, but Eldmia-sama, who was lying on the bed, was sleeping soundly without breaking a drop of sweat.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize it because I was in a daze hoping that there would be an improvement, but after hearing his words, I btedly remembered that I hadn¡¯t slept for about two days.


    It was certainly ridiculous that theplexion of a person who was moving normally had a worseplexion than that of a person who had suddenly fallen asleep and had not woken up for several days. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I had a meal, so I ate something and got up to get some sleep, but my eyes suddenly turned around and I had to be supported by Emmet.


    ¡°Did you really not move?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t budge.¡±


    I was just not in a hurry, but the shamans of the tribe and the clergy of the church were keeping an eye on Eldmia-sama¡¯s condition to see if there was anything wrong with them, and they were practicing holyws and magic.


    I don¡¯t know if that really means anything. However, their argument that there might be some influence because they fought while receiving the blood of a dragon exposed to the influence of evil spirits had some merit, so they just let it go as they wished.


    Personally, I just wanted to tell everyone to rest, but if I didn¡¯t do that, I couldn¡¯t stop them because they seemed to be anxious and about to die.


    ¡°I hope you wake up at least before the festivities begin.¡±


    The celebration begins with the holy sword Este inserted into the dragon¡¯s corpse before Eldmia goes to sleep, saying that the remnants of the evil spirit must be eliminated tomorrow.


    With the addition of the beastmen from Eight Footsteps, it was crowded enough to believe that it was in the middle of a bustling city center, but the beastmen really enjoyed their work and prepared, and the reality that the party who had been with them so far were fugitives and the fatigue of the march was relieved for a while. I was in the middle of having fun with the prisoners while putting it off.


    I can¡¯t pour cold water on such an atmosphere, so Eldomia¡¯s condition is a secret that only a few know.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a break as you said. I¡¯ll have to offer them some food as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, there are so many people with the utmost sincerity. You look like a warrior.¡±


    ¡°That wording needs some correction.¡±


    I corrected the wrong expression while looking at Emmett who asked a question with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an ¡®ideal¡¯ warrior.¡±


    Since ancient times, there are more warriors who have not received public support, so the expression ¡®like a warrior¡¯ was not the right word.


    Emmett said with a small smile, ¡®I see.¡¯ In a word, I agreed with my opinion.


    ?


    It is a familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling.


    No, the expression ceiling was inappropriate. This empty space had no boundaries or divisions. I just rely on the sense that I am standing on my feet and distinguish between the floor and the ceiling at will.


    [¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me to say this, but what the hell are you doing?]


    Lady Epaga greeted me with a consistent look. If there was a difference, it was that, unlike then, the expression of embarrassment was evident.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me to say this, but it seems like you¡¯re doing a lot of things worthy of the name of a warrior.¡±


    In response, he took a posture as if he were praying and made an example with a joke.


    The difference was there for me too. Epaga¡¯s voice still made my head and body vibrate, but unlike the past, it was quite bearable. At this level, I think I can listen morefortably thanst time.


    [You¡¯re aware that you have enough room to throw a joke, but you don¡¯t know where that roomes from.]


    In thest meeting, Epaga didn¡¯t move a single step, but this time, she got up from the white throne and came to me. Then, a feeling of heaviness that was iparable to when we only had conversations pressed me again.


    ¡°Hey, Epaga-sama?¡±


    [Be patient. In order to know your condition properly, you have to shorten the distance.]


    If that is a level that can be solved by narrowing the distance, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to solve it by just sitting down? The word went up to the end of my chin, but it went in.


    It was because I confirmed with my own eyes that the distance between Epaga and me, which I had felt was just a physical distance, was a matter of apletely different dimension.


    Until she took the first two steps, it was normal, but the moment she took the third step, Epaga-sama¡¯s body, which I thought was roughly the size of Cheryl, grew as big as mine.


    [Even though you understood that it wasn¡¯t a normal space, did you think that this distance wasmon?]


    Lady Epaga, who was quite serious, burst outughing after reading my reaction. Then I felt more pressure than when I first met, and I almost lost my mind.


    [This is the limit for now.]


    It was really fortunate that they recognized me even without an exnation. I couldn¡¯t even talk anymore, let alone joke. I thought I could get there in 20 steps, but it took only 4 steps to make such a difference. You have no idea what the hell will happen if you reach right in front of you.


    Epaga-sama, who looked at me for a while in that state, opened her mouth only after she turned around and returned to the throne.


    At first, I thought it was consideration for me, but¡­


    [You can see the fragments. A piece of divinity that does not belong anywhere.]


    ¡­As soon as I heard Epa¡¯s words, I changed my mind.


    Isn¡¯t this treated as heresy because it¡¯s intertwined with the remnants of evil spirits a lot?


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 15 coin sponsorship!


    We will work hard so that you can always enjoy watching!

 Chapter 523

    Without fail, Epaga-sama, who read my thoughts, shook her head pathetically and denied my hypothesis.


    [Don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird. Originally, those who build their own feats start like that. So did I.]


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I heard that he had definitely ascended to heaven, but I was quite embarrassed because I didn¡¯t know that he would release the story of the past like this. However, Lady Epaga just waved her hand and continued exining as if it was nothing special.


    [It is literally just a fragment, and even if mortals find it, it is at the level of considering it as a sacred power. It¡¯s like a small fire, so if you live normally, it¡¯ll be the same, but if you go on like this, you¡¯ll gradually grow in size. It¡¯s up to you.]


    ¡°What should I do if the world hates me?¡±


    [¡­Even though I can read your thoughts and memories, suddenly using those words confuses me. Anyway, there¡¯s no way to do that.]


    Saying that, Epaga naturally rested her chin on the throne. Lady Epaga stroked her hair with her other hand, thought for a moment, then opened her mouth again.


    [I think the reason I was able to reach this ce even though I didn¡¯t specifically call you was because of that convenience. The dragon¡¯s blood may have had an effect¡­ but it seems that the stronger the power of esthetics that absorbed the remnants of evil spirits was also the reason


    .


    [Looking at your reaction now, it seems a little bit possible. For reference, Este originally had that kind of personality. To be more precise, I used to have that kind of personality in the past, but that¡¯s right.]


    It was definitely what I wanted to ask first, but why did I end up in a situation where I couldn¡¯t understand it even more when you told me exactly?


    Since Epaga reads my thoughts without having to say anything, instead of asking questions, I sat cross-legged so that it was easier for me to listen.


    [The Holy Spear Esthe that I used before my ascension still exists on the continent. It is unknown what situation it was ced in because the connection was cut off, but it must be in the hands of the Demon King along with other holy relics. The beauty in your sword is more like an unintended result of the excessive divine power when I directly intervened and punished you.] To sum it up, Epaga-sama¡¯s divine power on the


    sword, which rose to a higher level while working on achievements with me, When I plugged it in, it was like the esthetic copy bug had exploded. Epaga, who stuck her tongue out in admiration for my innate summarizing ability, pressed her temples as if a headache ached, but didn¡¯t stop talking.


    [Actually, I don¡¯t know why this result came out. Este was a weapon with an ego from the beginning, and it was only treated as a sacred object because I ascended to heaven. Even while living as a mortal, I haven¡¯t heard of a sacred object with an ego being born in this form, so I can only say that it¡¯s an unusual case.] ¡°¡­Then, is the personality of the sacred esthete very different?


    ¡±


    [It is a natural process for a being with an ego to mature.]


    Indeed, I was convinced in one shot. It¡¯s because he¡¯s older than him.


    Epaga-sama, who seemed insignificant to inform you that after the esthetic treatment, there would be changes in magical power and other things due to having a gourd of dragon¡¯s blood on her, she first mentioned the questions that arose while listening to you. gave it


    [There is no way to stop the growth of the divinity you have already embraced. It¡¯s like proof of the impact your actions have had on the world. As I said at the beginning, if you just live a normal life, you will end up on the sidelines. However, if you keep walking along the path you have chosen, it will continue to grow. I don¡¯t know how far you can reach¡­ but you¡¯ll know the changes you make yourself. It¡¯s not good for me to say.]


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think it was because I had preconceived notions. No matter how much Epaga says, I¡¯m not the kind of person who listens to everything and tries to implement it like faithful followers.


    Fortunately, the answer came back as soon as I questioned it this time.


    [What we are having now is not a simple conversation. It is like a revtion to believers. And revtion bes a burden to mortals the more information they try to understand. If you give an example based on your memory¡­ You will be put in a situation simr to overloading your brain by gaining too much knowledge at once.] ¡°¡­It will bounce off.


    ¡±


    [Even if you wake up, you will be bounced back enough that there will be an aftermath. Revtion is abstract for a reason. After


    hearing the exnation, I understood the mental burden that goes back and forth every time we talk.


    After all, it is the sound of a kind of information download.


    If you have a lot of information, you don¡¯t have to receive it, so the burden is small. If it goes beyond what it can handle, it will be forcibly ejected due to data overload and returned to its real body.


    [In that sense, I can¡¯t tell you much about the Demonic Realm yet. For now, just know that they are the traces left by the evil spirits as they died on the continent.]


    As evidence of that, I had to stagger as if half of my face had just been blown off just by hearing the words. Epaga¡¯s words continued without a moment to wake up to a greater shock than the sum of all the lengthy conversations they had previously had.


    [Thest question is¡­]


    I hurriedly tried to hold on to my consciousness, but it wasn¡¯t easy because I had already left my hands. Noticing this, Epaga-sama looked at me trying to hold on somehow and answered with a smile.


    [Because pure-blooded dragons extremely hate mixed-bloods.]


    That smile looked somewhat miserable, unlike a god, but it wasn¡¯t as destructive as the destructive power of the information that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Yo, warrior!¡±


    I woke up in a shock equivalent to hearing about the Demonic Realm.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, warrior!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my ancestors¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes and flinched as if I was in a fight, and before I had time to grasp the situation, people started pouring in and asking me how I was doing.


    While I was quite shocked at the fact that half of them were familiar faces, but the other half of the beastmen werepletely unknown, a familiar face approached through those who were eagerly praying to Epaga-sama or ancestors, and greeted them with a ss of water.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°¡­How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°If I had slept until tomorrow, I would have had a full week. People were worried about me. Didn¡¯t you intentionally wake up at dawn to avoid confusion?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to ask how long he slept?¡±


    It¡¯s like six days of sleep. I have a keen sense of why the process of receiving revtions by saints and women takes ce in strict security. I came back to my senses while drinking the cold water Emmet gave me, and after I rxed my shoulders and neck to make sure there was nothing wrong, I got up from the bed with the slightest movement possible.


    It was intended to reassure the priests who were about to cry with emotion, but it was also because of the people who were clinging to them so much that it would be difficult to get out of bed.


    ¡°I need to visit the saintess and the great chieftain.¡±


    Fortunately, those who were tired from nursing me no longer stood in my way.


    As I left the ger with Emmet, I was greeted by a splendid campsite that was iparable to myst memory. Perhaps because it was a funeral and festival, there were mats and kegs everywhere, so the festival could start at any time as long as people and food were filled.


    At a loss for words at the much grander-than-expected preparations, I decided to just retrieve the esthetic rather than ask Emmet for an exnation.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t that I slept for a long time because there was a problem, but I guess it was just a process of getting used to.¡±


    ¡°adaptation¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because you said you were affected by dragon blood.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ oh, it must have been a revtion.¡±


    Emmet reacted calmly without being surprised.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t intend to exin every word, but the only thing that filled my head right away was Epaga¡¯sst answer, so I had no time to care.


    Myst question is ¡®why does Iranorev call demons illegitimate children?¡¯ was


    To this, Epaga replied that she was of mixed blood. Thanks to this, I began to understand why, out of countless races on the continent, only dragons and demons could use magic and even had horns on their heads.


    At the same time, I was concerned about the expression ¡®pure-blooded dragons¡¯.


    Without a doubt, I thought that only Iranoref would go and curse the fuck out, but if he really is just one of the many pure-blooded dragons, the story bes a little moreplicated. Because there was some kind of connection between them, there was now saying that there shouldn¡¯t be more crazy dragons flying around in a rage saying that Iranorev was dead.


    How many more of them are there? What if, until now, Iranorev was just enduring it by fucking like a ck consumer?


    In the first ce, beings called dragons are not interested in the mundane world, so it might be a useless worry, but it seemed necessary to talk with the saintess about this.


    Thinking so, when I arrived at the ce where Iranorev¡¯s corpse was, Este dropped her long sword as if she had sensed my presence from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a dog that recognizes its owner and wags its tail.¡±


    ¡°One dog is enough.¡±


    As soon as I sighed at the atrocities of the guy who was so loud that I was worried that he might wake up even sleeping people, and put my hand on the doorknob, Este¡¯s rapid-fire words filled my head. Even though it wasn¡¯t my intention, I felt a little sorry and listened to it until the end.


    When you repeatedlyin about how you could leave yourself like this for 6 days, you pick up an esthetic with an appropriate apology. Just like Epaga-nim said, I definitely sensed that my strength had grown after eating the remnants of the evil spirit.


    If it weren¡¯t for the excessively focused attention and intermittent exmations, I would have cut Iranorev¡¯s corpse several times¡­ For now, I decided to leave my regrets behind and head to the saintess¡¯s ger.


    There was no need to wake the sleeping saintess herself. As soon as I left the ger I was staying in, someone hurriedly came and woke the saintess. By the time I was almost there, the saintess had alreadye out.


    ¡°You¡¯re notte for your appointment, are you?¡±


    When I asked the saintess, who couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression, as if it were a light joke, a look of resentment came back to me.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the 15 coin sponsorship!


    Thank you for always watching! We hope to see you again soon!


    Thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    I¡¯ll do my best to write it so that you can enjoy reading it in the future!

 Chapter 524

    Dawn dawned just by conveying the rest of the contents to Saint Deoni, except for the story of the divine fragment that I had cherished.


    Contrary to my expectations, it was close to morning, and the fact that the assumption that there might be a threat from a new pure-blood dragon came to me as a considerable concern was also a reason for the lengthy story, but the saintess made the biggest problem and spoke at length about aesthetics. It was a copy bug.


    ¡°If the unexpected existence derived from the suddenly exposed divinity is the holy sword Esthe, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to create a new hero through the holy relics and the remnants of the evil spirits gathered by the demon army?¡±


    Not long after hearing the story, seeing the saintess who came up with a radical and sphemous hypothesis that even I hadn¡¯t expected, I couldn¡¯t bear to refute it as nonsense.


    The hero is not a strange creature that is ssified as a separate category.


    It¡¯s just an ordinary mortal¡¯s body imbued with power ording to the will of the gods. Through a blessing based on mighty divinity.


    Up until now, I hadn¡¯t given much thought to it, but considering the conditions I mentioned earlier, being a hero might be close to a semi-permanent buff. The saintess¡¯ exnation that there are many legends about warriors who fulfilled their duties returned their strength and returned to normal people also supported this hypothesis.


    Putting those spections together, it is highly likely that even divination of heroes is part of the power of the gods.


    And if it really was a power, there was a good chance that those who seeded in oveing the chronic problem of the illusion wizard by making a copy version of the sanctuary¡¯s deterioration magic tool could imitate the god and create a warrior.


    thought was short. I should have remembered this possibility right away and asked Epaga-sama.


    Just a few days ago, when I was talking about killing a god, I couldn¡¯t think of the idea of an artificial hero, which even the saintess, whomented that it was ¡®so terrible that it was so vicious that it would taint my mind¡¯. Modern people who grew up watching 50,000 fantasy contents are disqualified.


    While ming herself for the first time in a long time, the saintess, who had burst intoughter at seeing me like that, lightly pped her hands to draw attention and opened her mouth.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s think about these issues step by step. Today¡¯s celebration begins, so I think it would be better to meet Warchief Redel first.¡±


    It was the original n, so I nodded my head obediently and came out. Emmett, who seemed to have been sitting in a suitable ce and waiting for me for that long time, turned his head.


    ¡°Is the story over?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, have you been waiting here all along? It¡¯s been several hours.¡±


    ¡°That kind of time is not a big deal for a wizard.¡±


    Beyond Emmit, who gets up from his seat while slowly stretching, people who greet the morning and leave the ger are sparsely revealed.


    Most of the people who followed us were there, but as if I had be close to them while I was sleeping, quite a few beastmen naturally appear and start moving to finish the preparations for the celebration.


    I don¡¯t see those who are bothered or troubled. Now, while preparing as if it were everyday life, Iughed, chatted, and then looked at the people who were surprised and thanked me when they saw me, and Iughed again.


    I still get goosebumps when I recall the moment I was burned in ck fire, but I could say that their smiles were a satisfactory result.


    ?


    Even though I came early in the morning without making an appointment, Warchief Redel weed me as if he had waited.


    ¡°The Dragon yer has finally opened his eyes!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I restedfortably.¡±


    The price for Iranorev¡¯s hind legs was always a ce to stay, food, and a guarantee of safety.


    It was a contract that would not have any ws even if they threw in the proper preserved food to the level of eating three meals a day, but ording to what I heard from Emmett, they enjoyed luxury that they did not enjoy even when they stayed in the Earl of Birre.


    Although it was thanks to the tribes of other footprints sending supplies to celebrate the birth of the dragon yer and enjoy the death of the wind king who roamed the meadow, it was Redel¡¯s judgment that he generously delivered and bestowed it to us, so we couldn¡¯t help but be grateful. .


    ¡°Thanks to you, all eight tribes have been able to enjoy the festival with one heart for the first time in a while, so of course we should do that.¡±


    But, like when we first met, Redel grabbed me as I was about to bow down and patted me on the shoulder. It¡¯s amazing that every single action feels like there¡¯s not a single bit of selfishness in it.


    ¡°Still, I wanted to show you because you tried various things with dragon scales and skin while you were sleeping. I¡¯ll order someone to bring it to you, so please sit down. Oh, I¡¯d like a wizard friend to sit down too. To talk about the deal, I¡¯ll need your advice too.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought I¡¯d better do it now, because I¡¯m going to have too much to say when the celebration starts.¡±


    Redel, who sat me down while informing the attendant to prepare an additional meal, gave separate instructions to the escort, then sat down with me and carefully started a conversation.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you leave the remaining corpse of the Wind King with us? We¡¯ll process it perfectly and safely transport it to your destination.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the remains of Iranorev had been left unattended while I was asleep.


    Even the blood flowing from his corpse right now would sell for a high price, but couldn¡¯t our ¡®mistress¡¯ Emmett just sit back and watch it? Emmet, who had already finished the story before I fell asleep, used his magic to the fullest to draw the blood neatly from Iranorev¡¯s corpse and stored it, meticulously casting a preservation spell.


    But the problem was that the amount was extraordinary.


    It is the corpse of a dragon that made a deal to support 20,000 people for several weeks with just one hind leg. It was self-evident that even the price of meat would be staggering, but we couldn¡¯t even afford to move with Emmet¡¯s blood, let alone that corpse.


    It was an extremely obvious fact that I didn¡¯t have to worry about, so it was something I wanted to suggest first.


    ¡°We can¡¯t say our dexterity is as good as that of the dwarves, but we can bet that we¡¯re not far behind in all things hunting. Oh, that doesn¡¯t include expertly skinning dragons, of course, but our artisans have figured out a way. there.¡±


    The beastman who had gone outside returned and gave Redel leather and scales.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the random monster¡¯s, it was Iranorev¡¯s. Redel handed the items to me without a word, as if a thousand words were worth seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a level.¡±


    When I received it, I had no knowledge of tanning or scale processing, so I just felt clean, but Emmet was different. Taking one of the scales on the well-folded hide and examining it closely, he gave a small admiration.


    ¡°Is this really the result of people who have never touched dragon byproducts? I can believe that I have touched dragon skin and scales since I was born.¡±


    Redelughed happily at Emmet¡¯s words, and although I didn¡¯t know the condition of the leather, I understood that Emmet¡¯s words were true as I saw the sight through the Magic City.


    ording to what he said, the scales and leather, which should have had nothing left after the mana had already been scattered, contained subtle magic.


    ¡°How do you still have magical powers?¡±


    ¡°Our warrior has excellent knowledge. Can you recognize it?¡±


    Emmett, who did not yet know my magical poetry, gave me an admiring nce in a different way. I nodded, pretending not to know, and Redel, who smiled cheerfully, exined further.


    ¡°My wizard friend over there says that a dragon infuses magic into its skin and scales just by being still? It makes me breathe.¡¯ He expressed it.¡±


    Looking at the expression alone, it seemed as if the corpse had been forcibly brought to life.


    Beforeing here, I confirmed with my own two eyes that not even a handful of magic power remained in Iranorev¡¯s corpse, which I had seen while taking out an esthetic. ording to Emmet¡¯s exnation, his mana would bepletely drained after just one day, so the by-products in front of me must have been the same.


    ¡°Even moderate scratching doesn¡¯t scratch it. I can¡¯t say it boasts the same durability as when the dragon was alive, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t get ruined.¡±


    only 5 days. No, excluding the first day, he came up with an answer after understanding and analyzing the characteristics of the material in only four days. At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Redel was trying to suggest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make this for you, so you¡¯re asking for more, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t be a bad story for you either. This time we¡¯re interested in meat.¡±


    Dragon meat may be a very rare food ingredient, but unlike blood, in which mana burns and flows, meat is just meat. This can be confidently asserted from the point of view of tearing the scales and skin of Iranorev and cutting the flesh.


    Looking at the food distributed to us, there would be no shortage of food to live on, but it was Emmet, not Redel, who solved my question of why I wanted meat.


    ¡°There is a folk belief that beastmen get closer to Cerro Lipiti by preying on their prey. They say that the higher the rank of the prey, the more effective it is.¡±


    Redel nodded his head as he listened to the exnation.


    ¡°I decided to help you, and in the face of the wind king disappearing, isn¡¯t the engagement with the demon king¡¯s army a set procedure?


    It was an attractive offer, but since meat is money after all, the key was how much to ask for.


    ¡°¡­how much meat would you like?¡±


    When I carefully asked for the estimated price, Redel, who was very nervous with a serious face in the world, answered in a spleen voice.


    ¡°As much as one front leg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    It was too good a condition to refuse.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 15 Coins for private sponsorship!


    I thought you would stay and watch it without fail, but I thought you woulde in one day! thank you!


    Goggle Thank you for your 4 coin sponsorship!


    I don¡¯t think I can tell you that I will just try as soon as possible. sorry!

 Chapter 525

    As soon as they finished the cool deal with Redel, the beastmen moved quickly and disassembled Iranorev¡¯s corpse in an instant.


    It took less than half a day for the spot where the body had been ced to be emptied neatly, and the barrels piled high like a giant barrier to take their ce. For some reason, they ced the head of Iranorev, which had been drained of blood as cleanly as possible, in front of me, and they brought inrge carts and proceeded to the deboning work without any hindrance.


    The sun rises in mid-heaven as they watch, sticking out their tongues in perfect order, just like an ant carrying food to its nest. It was a phenomenal pace of work.


    The prisoners, who had finished cleaning up the surroundings, filled the ce where Iranorev had been withrge barrels. Redel, who was watching with satisfaction as the barrels were being built, jumped up on top of the barrel pyramid as soon as it waspleted, catching everyone¡¯s attention and eximing loudly.


    ¡°Today is a day enough for the Eight Footprints to gather together and share the joy! I am grateful to be standing here as a representative of the other Warchiefs just because I met the Dragon yer first!¡±


    As the loud voice resounded through the meadow, even louder cheers erupted from all directions.


    Not only the silk beasts, but also our people, who had been hanging out with them for nearly six days and found some peace, shouted in unison.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left the head.¡±


    It was absurd to do this out of the blue without any rehearsal, but at the same time it was fun, so without saying anything, I put Iranorev¡¯s head roughly on my shoulder and followed Redel up the barrel pyramid.


    To be honest, I was confident that I wouldn¡¯t dwell on people¡¯s gazes in my life, but seeing thousands of gazes filled with awe and envy was so different from what I had imagined that I felt a little cringe and didn¡¯t think about anything.


    It was fortunate that I did not have to lead the festival by taking the lead. Redel, who even confirmed that I was standing next to him, scanned the surroundings, which had be quiet in an instant, without anyone telling him, and raised his arms and shouted.


    ¡°In this ce today! We will remember and sing the wind king Iranorev and the dragon yer Eldmia Ega!¡±


    I also raised Iranorev¡¯s head above my head on my own, even though no one told me to.


    Then, as if it were natural, a much louder cheer spread than before. The celebration that started like that took ce in an unexpected way.


    As the horn sounded everywhere, Redel immediately picked up a keg, split the lid with his fist, and threw it at another prisoner below. The opening signal was that some of the prisoners, who seemed to be greatly impressed by the gentlemanly behavior of not paying attention to the slightest flow of alcohol, simultaneously broke kegs located here and there with their fists and shared drinks.


    If someone I don¡¯t know sees it, it¡¯s to the point of doubting whether it started impulsively. The celebration, where you start eating and drinking right away without any grandiose speeches or events, was a very fresh shock to me, so I was dumbfounded with Iranorev¡¯s head held up, and Redel, who split a new barrel and drank the whole bottle, patted my back with a powerful hand. knocked and said


    ¡°Feel free to eat and drink. Except for asional greetings, no one will disturb you.¡±


    I thought I would have to force myself to greet even the warchiefs who had given me this much support, but as soon as I understood why I was getting lost, Redel smiled once. As it is a ce to celebrate the birth, they say that they only enjoy the festival as a prisoner by wearing ordinary clothes.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have a ce to say hello at all, but that was only after they got a bit drunk. Surprisingly, this is said to be a long-standing tradition and wisdom of prisoners to prevent serious conversations with a sober mind.


    Hearing that, Redel, who was originally wearing a cloak with a rich mane, was wearing ordinary clothes today, so that he was indistinguishable from other beastmen. Even after watching them avoid the seat with the words that they woulde backter when the atmosphere was ripe, I understood that this was a ¡®normal¡¯ festival for prisoners.


    Still, I looked around to see if I was intolerant, and luckily, most of the people who weren¡¯t prisoners had the same reaction as me and were eating. At least Emmet is the one who reacts naturally to this situation and gets along well?


    Seeing that even the saintess couldn¡¯t hide her awkward expression, she smiled and came down the barrel pyramid again. A familiar beastman approached me with a ss in both hands and started talking to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t see it in person to catch the wind king while I was away for a while.¡±


    Even though I hadn¡¯t seen them in a really long time, I epted the horn wine ss handed to them by a friendly face as if we had been away for a day or two and scolded them.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face.¡±


    ¡°Please understand, I never knew when a guest would arrive. I couldn¡¯t stay here for free.¡±


    At this, Carl Kansi, a jovial wolf-beast, only smiled sarcastically, wearing leather armor that was a bit tougher than thest time I saw him. It was still nice to see that figure, but it was not an easily convincing answer.


    Because the money I gave him was never small. It was an amount that could never happen unless I went somewhere and went on a spree and had to work because I was worried about the cost of lodging.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give them money? Did you even use it up to buy that armor?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. You should save money when you can. Isn¡¯t it a waste to waste money while waiting for customers anyway when there¡¯s nothing to do here?¡±


    Well, it was a more thrifty reason than I thought. There was no room for rebuttal, so I nodded and drank my ss, and a lively toast ensued.


    Returning to my seat, I put down Iranorev¡¯s head and listened to Carl Kansi¡¯s exnation. It was said that the past few weeks had not been just a job, but a process of organizing one¡¯s own personal affairs.


    ¡°Until now, I¡¯ve been working with safety in mind as much as possible, so there was no problem, but if the name and color are assisting next to the hero, everything won¡¯t go so smoothly.¡±


    For a person who does not hesitate to do shady work like bodyguards for ouws, he was a Carl Kansi who managed assets fairly conscientiously, so it seems that he had a lot to dispose of and organize. Still, I believed in my own sincerity and cleverness, so I quickly organized it, but Carl Kansi, who was unable to participate in the dragon yer party due to a few days¡¯ gap, tilted his ss over and over as if it was unfair to the world.


    What followed was, in the end, the story of what we went through while Carl Kansi was gone. An ogre trading with the demon king¡¯s army, an attack in the county of Birre. Emmett¡¯s joining, etc.


    When the story was finished to some extent, Carl Kansi began to regret not only that he had not joined the dragon yer party, but also that he hade to negotiate with the beastmen himself.


    ¡°Really, it wouldn¡¯t have been a spectacle that could be seen anywhere, but it¡¯s a pity. So, what are you nning to do with the by-products of the dragon you got this time?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up. I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±


    Of course, there are many things you can do. You¡¯ll have to find an artisan who can process it, but from toe to neck, there¡¯s plenty of room for dragon skin and scales in the form of new or reinforced.


    The problem is that I have more supplies on hand than I can do that. Of course, you can use it moderately and sell the rest, but¡­ For money alone, the rarity of being a by-product of dragons is a hindrance.


    Money can be earned in any form, so I want to put it to good use for things that can only be solved with dragon byproducts.


    ¡°Until now, I couldn¡¯t imagine that I would get dragon by-products on this scale, so I can¡¯t feel it. It will take a year to process and pass on to Etisel anyway, so I¡¯m going to think about it until then.¡±


    As I sipped from a keg next to me and chatted with Carl Kansi, I nced around and saw people who were excited about the world. Time doesn¡¯t seem to have passed, but maybe it¡¯s because I started drinking right away, and drunken people have already appeared from all over the ce.


    Still, it was fortunate that there was no ugliness, perhaps because everyone came this far with only sincerity.


    ¡°¡­In the worst case, we might end up paying the royal family for the cost of settling them in Isthel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst.¡±


    It was Carl Kansi whoughed openly, but even so, the criticism of why he was doing such a loss did not continue. He just hit a full ss and added a word as if he was having fun.


    ¡°But he¡¯s a warrior.¡±


    It was a very generous evaluation, so I didn¡¯t bother to say that I was also praying that the worst situation of dedicating dragon by-products to the royal family would not happen.


    Even if it is me, it hurts my stomach to go through such hardships and not be able to use it properly and end up in someone else¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 526

    As the atmosphere matured, I found out that I was very drunk.


    As for how much he counted, he had a drunken battle with all the unknown eight-legged warchiefs that Redel, who had grown drunk, had brought around in the evening, and he was strong enough to survive alone.


    Thanks to this, the area around me now is an amphitheater of onlookers staring in astonishment at the countless kegs we¡¯ve shaken off and the warchiefs whoseplexions have faded.


    ¡°This, this is ridiculous¡­¡±


    Redel, who was the most drunk, has long since copsed first. It was the matriarch of the fourth step who held out until the end.


    As soon as she put her ss down with difficulty, she saw me hitting the ss with one shot.


    ¡°The Dragon yer has defeated all the Warchiefs!¡±


    Unsuitable for living in a ger, the prisoners¡¯ drink was close to whiskey. It was a drink I was used to, so I was thinking of drinking it in moderation and then quitting if it was difficult, but as it went beyond my imagination, I felt strange btedly.


    Even when he had a great fight with Siegfried in the Empire, he certainly drank well, but it didn¡¯tpare to that. At first, I thought it was because the alcohol was weak, but the reason waspletely different.


    The body is recovering on its own, as if it had written a spell for detoxification. Roughly checking the speed, it seems that if it is time for one shot of two drinks, one drink of alcohol can be eliminated.


    It wasn¡¯t me or Este who secretly used the spell, nor was there such a thing in the hero¡¯s buff, so it was clear that the culprit was the dragon¡¯s blood that Iranorev had been gleefully scattering.


    ¡°Are you really that good at drinking?¡±


    ¡°No. I think it¡¯s because of the dragon¡¯s blood.¡±


    At first, I looked around as if I was interested, but now I recalled my memory by answering Emmet¡¯s question, who was looking at me as if he was tired. There was no need to ask for Emmet¡¯s wisdom this time. It was because Epaga had already roughly told you about the symptoms that the dragon¡¯s blood would bring.


    ording to Epaga-sama¡¯s exnation, dragon¡¯s blood was a thing that could be used as a debuff for some people, a buff for others, and some people couldn¡¯t resist magic just by being covered with blood, and could do a kind of shock death.


    However, drinking the blood drawn by Emmet and taking a bath with it doesn¡¯t mean that you can get the effect. It is said that only the blood shed while the dragon is still alive has the same effect as the lucky draw.


    They said it was a symptom of the dragon¡¯s life force being so deeply connected to mana¡­ but I couldn¡¯t hear the principle. The information that Epaga did not exin was information at the level of being forcibly ejected from the room of time and spirit the moment you heard it, so there was no other option.


    All that could be heard was that the characteristics of dragons could be transferred. either good or bad. Since that kind of danger could have arisen from just being hit by scattered blood, it is said that even back when Epaga was still a mortal, it wasmon for her to prepare countermeasures and face the dragon unless she was quite insane.


    yes, that¡¯s right While saying that, Lady Epaga looked at me, and her gaze was definitely that of a madman. If I had such knowledge, of course I would have been careful and prepared myself, so I defended myself, but it didn¡¯t seem to have much effect.


    Fortunately, I haven¡¯t had any debuffs yet, probably thanks to the warrior¡¯s buff being magically sttered and two Tennea¡¯s recovery beads, which are nothing strange even if they are treated as miracles. Perhaps one of the reasons was that Iranorev¡¯s level was low.


    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I would have run and hit it when the blood was sttering.¡±


    ¡°Then, if only the curse-like effect was obtained, the contract would be terminated.¡±


    Emmett giggled, ¡®That¡¯s not possible,¡¯ and Carl Kansi, who once again regretted not being there as he listened attentively, withdrew his regret.


    ¡°By the way, living dragon blood has such a different effect, since there are so few cases where a dragon the size of Iranorev is caught, there was no information. Just knowing this is not a bad harvest.¡±


    Thanks to the intoxication and feverish roar of the onlookers, our quiet conversation never reached anyone else¡¯s ears.


    Emmett, who sipped quasi-whiskey like some kind of wine and wrote down this and that, lifted up the eight warchiefs with magic and left to move them to their lodgings. Interest quickly cooled.


    To be precise, if there is an event, we get together, but if not, it was close to the feeling that they care so that I can eat and enjoyfortably. Once again admiring the kindness of the prisoners, I tilted my ss with Carl Kansi, vowing to suffocate the bastards who catch and sell these prisoners as ves.


    ¡°If we get out of here, we¡¯ll head straight to Leitor? How did you decide the route?¡±


    As soon as I took a sip, what came out was surprisingly not trivial chatter, but something rted to work.


    ¡°Seeing as they talked about work without taking a break, they must have enjoyed it enough.¡±


    As the number of people on their backs reached 20,000, the attitude of preparing in advance was rather wee, but I did not know that Carl Kansi would speak first.


    If I had to use an analogy, I should have said that I felt like a boss watching an intern working on his own even though I didn¡¯t ask for it. It was very unexpected, so I said it in a way that was moderately teasing, and he replied with a polite smile.


    ¡°I told you that the spoils of the guests will be sent separately by the people of the tribe. If that¡¯s the case, it means they¡¯ll be leaving in two or three days, but from the point of view of the guide, time is running out.¡±


    He is also a friend with a strong work ethic. I was getting tired of doing this from lunch to dinner, so I shared the information with Carl Kansi, recalling as much as I could what I had heard from Saint Deoni.


    ording to him, the rebellion of Leitor, which we had heard before we set off from Epagasierra to Rengi, was still going on.


    The only thing that can be called a change is that the supporters of the Demonic Church, who were on the defensive side, began to be pushed back more than expected. ording to the information Carl Kansi heard, it seems that a new helper has appeared for the supporters of the attacking Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s more likely that the Demon King¡¯s Army intervened than the possibility that the Demon King¡¯s Army supporters who were on the road helped. Perhaps the Special Operations Department of rumors intervened.¡±


    special operations department.


    It was a name that could not be overlooked.


    ¡°Are there any rumors about those guys from the special operations department?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of rumors. They are troops under the directmand of the Demon King, there is no blood or tears, even high-ranking military generals bow their heads first when the Special Operations Department appears. Oh, among them, there are stories that the hero actually belongs to the Special Operations Department.¡±


    It¡¯s a nonsense story, but it is. Unlike Carl Kansi, who regarded it as an unreasonable duke while doing it, I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about thatst rumor.


    ¡°Last rumor, is it just a rumor? Or is there a usible sighting?¡±


    ¡°What, I didn¡¯t know that a customer who is a real warrior would care so much?¡±


    Carl Kansi, who opened his eyes wide in surprise, worked hard to answer my question instead of needlessly asking why.


    ¡°Ah, I remembered. It was a bit ambiguous to say it was an eyewitness story, but rumors spread after that, so it¡¯s probably correct. It was about 3? 4 years? There were many demons who followed the ideology and policy.¡±


    It is said that the evaluation of the previous demon king, who insisted on peaceful exchanges with the human race, was only in the middle.


    I live high in the mindset of the previous demon king who worked hard for peace, but from the perspective of the parties involved, the time when they bit each other was longer than when they were friendly throughout history, so it would have been great that the approval rating was even in the middle.


    ¡°Now, most of them have been subdued or disappeared, but at the time I¡¯m going to talk about, there were still some rebels left? It was quiterge and entered the capital¡­ Say there was an incident.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a convincing rumor.¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, everyone just kept quiet because the content was so absurd. A child with a spear came out and swung the spear, and half of the troops disappeared.¡±


    It was Carl Kansi who still seemed insignificant, but I couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    ¡°¡­window?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you pay more attention to the window than the word kid?¡±


    ¡°The weapon Epaga-sama used was the Sacred Spear Este.¡±


    ¡°Huh, indeed, it¡¯s like a hero of the Demonic Church. I studied history. That¡¯s right, so even when I heard that rumor at the time, I thought it was just an obvious operation by the Demon King¡¯s Army. Giving it away is no different from giving full support. It was too quiet for that, so it didn¡¯t match.¡±


    It was Carl Kansi who judged it to be a rumor spread by the demon king army to secure legitimacy through quite sharp reasoning, but this time it seems to be wrong.


    It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s a warrior.


    ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it at regr intervals. But the Special Operations Department itself is so secretive that there¡¯s nothing to believe in it. More than anything, now, the church not only rebelled against the Demon Lord¡¯s Army, but also made a guest attack on the battlefield. Really enthusiastic. I don¡¯t believe in them unless they are supporters of the Demon Lord¡¯s Army. They say that the church created fake heroes, and the real heroes are crazy people who say they are in the Demon Lord¡¯s Army, so it doesn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    Carl Kansi shrugged his shoulders calmly and smiled, saying, ¡®It¡¯s best not to run into anything now.¡¯ But I thought differently.


    In the first ce, those pups were the puppies that caused my hometown to fly away, so it was best to meet them no matter what.


    Especially if it involves a warrior.

 Chapter 527

    The celebration was over after a day and a half.


    If they were human, they would have taken this opportunity as if it was natural to make connections and move to get in the eyes of their superiors, but the beastmen simply enjoyed drinking and food.


    To put it badly, it was just ying with no regrets, but rather, I would like to express that it was a feeling of pure celebration without thinking about anything at this moment. In fact, that¡¯s what the prisoners I saw and felt were like that.


    That appearance had a bad influence in many ways not only on me but also on our party, who had been resting for a while after a long march.


    At first, those who were concerned that the long and splendid break might make them fear the hardships that will follow, were greatly relieved by this unexpected result. Even immature children don¡¯t whine, ¡®Where are we going next?¡¯ It was a sight that made the viewerugh out loud.


    ¡°Even after such a long trip, the children¡¯sughter did not disappear.¡±


    Ledel, who moved to see us off, listened to the parents and looked at the children getting on the wagon with a happy expression. I was able to recognize his expression to some extent, probably because he clung to me and engaged in a drunken battle with the warchiefs throughout the festival in order to wash away the disgrace of being a ¡®Redel who can¡¯t drink¡¯.


    Because he took care not only of food and convenience, but also of car maintenance for long-distance travel, he is now as friendly as Carl Kansi. Maybe it¡¯s more that the way he refused to give me more meat and asked me not to turn the favor into a deal reminded me of Shadow¡¯s feet.


    ¡°You are indeed a model of the warrior.¡±


    ¡°They, not me, are the model for parents and the model for faith. Children can¡¯t even talk to me.¡±


    It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t boys who look at me with longing eyes when I pass by, but most of them run away as if they¡¯ve seen someone very frightening. From their point of view, what the hero did, what he did is just a funny story told by their parents or adults around them, so it was a natural reaction.


    It¡¯s just one of the soldiers and knights. Since he is still 16 years old, he is in a position to be called a real military brother or older brother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the adults around me that children canugh?


    Normally, I¡¯d say it out loud, but this time it was sincere. The visible power of faith was amazing, and the good deeds of those who believed in it and followed it were even more amazing. From the moment I first made up my mind to follow this march, only those with extraordinary feelings have already been filtered out¡­ but I think it¡¯s amazing that it continues even in the evacuation route, not just for a day or two, but for a week or a month.


    However, unlike me here, Redel and others looked at me with deeply moved eyes, creating a very burdensome situation. It doesn¡¯t matter that this kind of gaze pours out when you¡¯re determined and sugar-coated, because it¡¯s intentional, but it¡¯s not intentional, so it¡¯s a bit like that.


    ¡°I will take the by-products of the King of Winds to the capital of Isthel in my name. Let¡¯s have a rematch on the day we see each other again with the liquor of the Humans.¡±


    Even though he said he would never win because of the detoxification effect of the dragon¡¯s blood, Redel, a prisoner like Jeong Dae-man who didn¡¯t give up, smiled and offered to shake hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to arrive on time.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha!¡±


    Redel doesn¡¯t talk empty words. He had made an appointment to meet him there and have another drinking party since he would deliver the goods himself to Etis L. Heughs and shakes his hand vigorously as he holds his outstretched hand.


    ¡°Guidance to the ¡®outside¡¯ will be provided by Minoka and his troops. I hope that your faith will be able to stand on its feet.¡±


    After a neat greeting, Redel turned around and headed toward the footprints without regret. Instead of taking the ce, he turned his head slightly to look at Redel¡¯s back and added a word.


    ¡°The subject of asking people to do troublesome things means he¡¯s very hot-headed. Isn¡¯t that right, Dragon yer?¡±


    ¡°You seem pretty satisfied with that.¡±


    ¡°Because this ship is the warchief who does troublesome things without saying anything, I couldn¡¯t hate him.¡±


    ¡°Except for drinking, everything seems to be fine.¡±


    At the joke thrown lightly, Roon Man and other beastmen burst intoughter, and that bigugh made Redel, who seemed never to look back, briefly turn his head.


    It was just the right amount of pleasure to leave the domain of beastmen behind and set out on a journey again.


    ?


    There was no threat on the way out of the domain of beastmen.


    Even Roon Man noticed that he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this quiet, but from our point of view, good was good. It might have been that something happened when Iranorev died, but the beastmen didn¡¯t take it too seriously because all the monsters under him were stubborn anyway.


    The stable march that started early in the morning continued until the sun went down.


    ¡°If we go further half a day, we¡¯re out of bounds. There are a lot of civilians, so maybe we¡¯ll have to go another day.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s this way¡­ I¡¯ll be arriving at Leitor in about four days or so.¡±


    The sun was still setting fast, so Carl Kansi, who had been listening to Roon Man telling the story of the remaining distance while he was taking a break and building a camp in a hurry, calcted the itinerary to Raitor, looking at the map and calmly organizing his thoughts. Lady Deoni slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Littor also has ears, but maybe we¡¯re in the realm of beastmen, so we haven¡¯t received any information yet. If we don¡¯t receive any information after we go outside, we might have to slow down the march a bit and go scouting ourselves.¡±


    Although they had already heard the information brought by Carl Kansi, no one knew what other changes had urred during their stay here, so no one was negative about the saintess¡¯ opinion.


    ¡°Emmett, what is the maximum range of the long-range surveince spell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very effective without a mediator. That¡¯s why the demon army also uses monsters or animals through familiars or mind control when monitoring the human army.¡±


    ¡°A monster?¡±


    ¡°Those with half-intelligence say it¡¯s easier than I thought. I usually use algae.¡±


    After hearing that, I remembered the group of harpies I encountered when flying to the front line. I thought it was unusually aggressive and lost its cowardice, but it may be the result of the mind maniption that Emmet said.


    Anyway, the conclusion was that if there is no news, you should run with your feet. The first meeting that came out of the footprints ended without such a clear n.


    After leaving themand post, I went to sleep feeling happy that I didn¡¯t have to stay up all night thanks to my title as a warrior.


    ¡°I wish you every sess in your hunt.¡±


    After breakfast, Roon Man and hispanions went on their way home. The march that followed after parting with them was normal without fail, and by the time I felt like I had to camp, I was able to reach the border of the beastmen¡¯s territory.


    After sending a small reconnaissance party out of the perimeter in case of possible contact, the camp that started to be set up quickly took shape, but there was no meeting. It was a great change when I recall the early days when we gathered on a daily basis to anticipate the future and revise our ns.


    However, it did not mean that we becamecent because of the peace.


    ¡°Thefort of the domain of beastmen is great.¡±


    Just the fact that I didn¡¯t have to worry about the demon lord was incrediblyfortable. In the meantime, there was no safe house, but thinking that this would be the end tomorrow, I let out a sigh.


    At this, the saintess sighed and muttered as she left the meal, and no matter who said it first, she expressed a simr sentiment.


    ¡°I hope that the journey ahead will be as smooth as half as far¡­¡±


    Realizing that all people think is the same, I couldn¡¯t help butugh along with them.


    It was only after hearing the news that the scouts returned home that theughter was released.


    ¡°Things inside Leithor are going in a bad direction for us.¡±


    The contents of the paper that the saintess ced on the table at themand center with a stiff face were concise.


    [Involvement of the Special Operations Department of the Demon King¡¯s Army. The situation is unfavorable.]


    And the concise content was something I couldn¡¯t possibly ignore.

 Chapter 528

    Saint Deoni was the only one who knew that I was involved with the guys called the Special Operations Command, so naturally, the only one who noticed me was the saintess.


    However, no matter how much it was me, I had no intention of attempting to charge Ura by forcefully insisting that the special operations department hade out. He entered the Demonic Territory to help the church, not to get a clue for revenge.


    It would be nice to be involved, but that is a subordinate priority.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that if the Special Operations Department intervened, it would have already been concluded?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with the expression bullying. I think it¡¯s right to apply as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°If this news is recent, it would be correct, but we have been in the domain of beasts longer than we thought.


    Others struggled to analyze the situation in a heated discussion for the first time in a while. Some cautiously submitted their opinion that it would be better to bypass the Leitor altogether.


    ¡°Do you know exactly how many troops the Special Operations Department has so different reactions?¡±


    And that scene made me want to start figuring out exactly what it meant for the Special Operations Department to show up in Leitor.


    Most of the Demons I encountered when I was ind were probably from the Special Operations Unit, but they were more of a back-and-forth unit prepared to make useful use of thebat troops of the 3rd Army, who could not fight properly on the front.


    I know now after running on the front line a few times. Certainly, those who have different experiences from those who rolled as they should on the battlefield are the Special Operations Division in my memory. It was generally like that, except for the crazy bastard who was sashimied by Esmuye¡¯s bodyguards while diving in the sky above the Imperial Academy out of the blue, and the red who became the victim of the first neck-pulling.


    However, the special operation department in the demon tribe is perceived as the final weapon of the demon king¡¯s army. The fact that the opinions of those inmand right now are split in half is proof of that.


    ¡°Ah, the hero is a human, so you don¡¯t know much about them.¡±


    Earl Timsib, the (former) caretaker of Rengei, who gathered opinions at the end of a silent game of notice, continued his conversation while stroking the beard that grew profusely under his slightly fatter cheek, as if he had eaten really hard during the festival.


    ¡°The Special Operations Command is an independent unit created by the demon king of the time when he took the throne. It is a group that is secretly managed so that even those who belong to the military do not know the specific organization, but in the social world, it is treated like the demon king¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Not in the military, but in society?¡±


    ¡°Its ce in the military is so clear that it¡¯s not even worth mentioning. The Special Operations Department is the suprememander on the battlefield. Even if there are people there they cannot sway, they are equal, but not inferior.¡±


    I wondered if this was an authority that made sense, but ording to the exnation that followed, it felt like the special operations department itself was a hunting dog and cleaner dispatched by the demon king, so it seemed to be close to the necessary power to handle business.


    Still, he exined that there had never been a case of appearing in a well-functioning army and causing confusion inmand.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s based on rumors, so we won¡¯t know until the post-processing is done well enough that rumors don¡¯t circte.¡±


    At least in terms of what they see on the outside, the only time they show up is when something big happens, or after it happens.


    Most of them are big enough to bring the aftermath thatmanders want to avoid, so those who are negative about the position of the Special Operations Department as a higher-level unit in the Demon King¡¯s Army are said to be counted on their hands.


    ¡°Apart from that, the reason why the special operations department is highly valued in social circles is because of the character Soha Shinore.¡±


    Just as he was about to ask what he was doing again, his eyes met Carl Kansi, who was listening. And I saw and understood his actions.


    The main character of the rumor about the warrior.


    It was the first time I heard his name.


    The exnation that followed was more concrete and factual than what Carl Kansi had given. The problem was that the supplementary story was more, not less, than the rumors that Carl Kansi and I had shared.


    They said they blew up not half of the rebels, but close to 80%. I was dumbfounded by all who heard it, but Count Timshive and the others who spoke were infinitely serious.


    ¡°Before, the warrior was ah¡­ hmm, hmm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please keep talking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Anyway, at that time, there was even talk of whether or not you were a hero. Since such a big incident broke out in front of the capital, people who like to make noise in the social world diligently inquired and guessed¡­


    ¡± ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    It is said that he only showed such a performance once, but that one time was too great.


    Since it was in front of the capital, there were many witnesses, so there was no room for misunderstanding. The incident that blew away the rebels in one blow served as an opportunity to vertically raise the status of the special operation department, which had been rumored to be nothing more than a cleanup unit.


    In fact, it is said that the fact that agents belonging to the special operations department dealt with therge rebel remnants shortly after was known, and its position was further strengthened.


    If you put it like that, you might want to avoid it because it¡¯s really threatening, but for those who rebelled against the demon king¡¯s army and went back to their hometown, being an enemy with excellent military power is no different from a natural phenomenon.


    What they truly felt as a threat was the action of the Special Operations Department, which handled things in an instant based on such hidden force.


    Quickness, uracy, hard fire, strong force.


    When the Special Operations Unit appears, it will achieve its goal in the near future. This was the reason why, as soon as the news first came in, we had no choice but to have a hard discussion over whether this information was really thetest information or a bit outdated.


    If they were determined and tried to put an end to Leitor¡¯s infighting.


    And if that attempt started from the moment we entered the domain of beastmen.


    If so, Count Timsive exined that not only was that information already toote, but there was a possibility that it could have been transformed into ¡®wrong¡¯ information that could endanger us.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to believe that since we were in the domain of beastmen, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to fully grasp our footsteps¡­ but if we had made up our mind to arrange Laitor in advance in case of an emergency, then that ce would already be in the hands of the demon lord. It¡¯s different from the county, where troops are more threatening than strong walls.¡±


    If you give up and bypass Leitor¡¯s gate, you can avoid having to deal with Leitor¡¯s forces and the Special Operations Unit together, although it will take a long time and other variables may arise. It was the basis for those who insisted on detour, and it was a content that was sufficiently convincing.


    That being said, if their im to go to Leitor is nothing more than unfounded assertion, that was not the case either.


    They argued that crows are just animals that have nothing to do with demons, so if the telegram from Leitor came a long time ago, it would have already passed through the realm of beasts and reached us. In the first ce, while presenting an extremelymon-sense basis that the domain of beasts is only the boundary we divided.


    Since there has been no history of receiving a telegram through crows in the domain of beastmen so far, it was a mere cerebral remark, but it was a very reasonable remark because the barrier opened by the beastmen did not have the effect of forcibly blocking the inflow of the outside.


    So go and help. Those who may be fighting evil cannot be abandoned by spection alone. They insisted on going to Leitor.


    Of course, those who had different opinions were divided into priests, knights, and nobles, and it was all the more problematic because neither of them were wrong. You might think it¡¯s okay if you just send a scout, but since it¡¯s quite a distance from Leitor, you can¡¯t hold out here until the scout checks the situation and returns.


    A situation in which one or the other is inevitably forced. Inside of me, I already had a stronger desire to go to Lightor even without the special operations department, but people could be swayed by looking at me for no reason if I gave my opinion first, so I decided to keep my mouth shut and watch the reaction.


    Even Carl Kansi, who had been staring at the map alone for a long time, was unable to find apromiseable side road and shook his head. Surprisingly, it was Emmet who evoked the atmosphere of themand post that was starting to overheat little by little.


    ¡°It seems that opinions are divided.¡±


    Emmett, who gathered attention with a single word in a low-pitched voice that was neither loud nor small, naturally looked at Saint Deoni to toss people¡¯s eyes at him.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to make a decision.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze toward the saintess, this time riding on the gaze of the saintess, was split in half and passed on to me.


    I was looking at the saintess silently, sorting out my thoughts on what to say to make it sound usible.

 Chapter 529

    ¡°I understand the opinion that it would be better not to risk to protect civilians.¡±


    People¡¯s reactions to the first words spoken by the saint after breaking the long silence are mixed.


    But the reaction is not disappointment and joy. It¡¯s more like epting the result calmly. People seemed to have already noticed the saintess¡¯ intentions, but they seemed to be waiting for a word that was persuasive enough for everyone here to understand.


    ¡°However, they are the young children of the Demon God, whom we swore to protect, and at the same time, they are also warriors who have decided to fight injustice by leaving their home. Of course, there are children who know nothing. ¡±


    It is true that we want to keep civilians as safe as possible. I hope there is not a single casualty. However, this ce was still a Demonic Spirit, and not only was there a long way to go, but there were also many enemies.


    ¡°Yes, those in Leithor are just like them. I think¡­ the only difference between them and those we embrace is that they are those who have joined and those who have yet to join.¡±


    I hope it doesn¡¯te out, but there will definitely be casualties. However, abandoning Raitor to reduce the number is no different from arguing to use those who have not yet joined as bait to protect those who have joined, isn¡¯t it?


    With that in mind, my opinion was solidified in the direction of Raitor. This time, it was a decision made with less self-interest towards the special operations department.


    ¡°Is that why? The idea of giving up Lightor for their safety¡­ I thought it might have originated from the desire to avoid an uncertain crisis by using those who decided to join us as an excuse, even though it only seemed usible on the outside. .¡±


    Fortunately, the saintess was of the same opinion as me.


    ¡°For that reason, it is hard to agree with the argument that we should give up the uncertain lighter for their safety.¡±


    If it was simply a move for survival, there would have been such an option, but it was not for such a simple purpose that we embarked on this long journey.


    We shouldn¡¯t make that choice now.


    ¡°If you turn your back on Leitor, we¡¯ll have to gather what¡¯s left, stand in front of him and say, ¡®To protect you, we pretended not to see the immediate threat to others who supported the Church and the Demon and sought justice.¡¯ And in the hardships that will follow, we will always have to repeat the same excuse whenever we are put at a disadvantage.¡±


    The saintess, who calmly looked around and expressed her opinion, stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Can we really be confident when we stand in front of the devil after repeating that excuse over and over again?¡±


    Then, even the eyes that had been focused on the saintess were now focused on me. Seeing that the saintess had no intention of saying anything in particr, it seemed that the end was up to me.


    Pretending to be calm on the outside, but sweating on the inside, I thought about how to make it a finish that would convince them, and then I came up with a line that fits the situation and put it in my mouth right away.


    ¡°Excuses are useless when Epa stands in front of you. Someone told her to do it, or she couldn¡¯t help it at the time¡­ Things like that don¡¯t work.¡±


    Even Epaga-sama read her thoughts, so it wasn¡¯t even wrong. It was the moment when I realized that one thousand and one Eldmia are working hard today too. I finished my words while looking at the eyes of the people who were getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Remember that fact.¡±


    I felt a little guilty because of the proud gaze of the saintess who nodded vigorously among the admiring people as if she was impressed, but the effect was great.


    The unanimous decision to go to Leitor was an instant. There was nothing I could do to help put together a specific n, so I escaped for a while and took a breath. The saintess quietly followed after me and opened her mysterious ax eye and spoke to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but you haven¡¯t lied to the demon, have you?¡±


    Could it be that doubts that I hadn¡¯t even thought of came to the surface? It seemed that if I hesitated, I would withdraw my unspoken praise and pride at any moment, so I instinctively felt a sense of yfulness, but since I had just made a serious decision, I decided to put it aside for a while.


    ¡°How could you lie to a mind reader?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. You answered so naturally, so I asked just in case. It was a really great statement.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to say that it was because it wasn¡¯t entirely from my head.


    ¡°If there is a special operations department, we will fight.¡±


    Instead, I decided to make sure my actions in Leitor were clear. Since she was a saintess who understood my actions to some extent, there was no need to borate on this or that, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the situation that I might be in danger.


    ¡°¡­Soha Shinore earned the nickname Sinore of Extermination while defending the capital.¡±


    But the direction of that worry was strange. It¡¯s not like there was only him in the Special Operations Department, but I didn¡¯t feel any hesitation from the saintess who pointedly mentioned him.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re sure he¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why only Soha Shinore maintains such high notoriety among the special operations department.¡±


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t misunderstand her intentions. The saintess looked at me for a moment with eyes filled with confidence, then moved her gaze to the moon floating in the sky and continued her exnation.


    ¡°He is always active inrge-scale events within the Demonic Territory. Since gaining the nickname of ¡®annihtion,¡¯ he has be the surest means of intimidation. Even the attendants who apany him for this purpose are organized around wizards specializing in space movement. He said.¡±


    I was surprised by more information than I thought, but soon realized that it was obvious and stopped asking questions.


    As Count Timshive said, he was once even said to be a hero. If the church hadn¡¯t investigated, it would have been dereliction of duty. So what I want to ask you now is about the character Soha Shinore.


    ¡°The spear that was used to destroy the rebels, was it a holy spear?¡±


    Judging from the information I¡¯ve heard so far other than when he first appeared, he wasn¡¯t very old. At best, it was on the same level as Siegfried or somewhere around it. maybe it¡¯s like me


    It is by no means amon case that such a guy had the power to unterally blow 80% of the army at a time when it was not even a few years after the outbreak of the war.


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a guy who can¡¯t be fooled by nonsense wherever I go, but I think it¡¯s possible because I was a warrior, unlike the way I knew myself to be a mutant hardworm until I knew Epaga-sama had arranged it. If it had been an aura rather than magic right now, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish even half of the things I¡¯ve been doing so far.


    Even now that I have a limited wide-area weapon called Este Beam, there is no way to blow 80% of the troops in one shot when facing the demon army.


    Even if he has the qualities of a genius archmage, it is absolutely impossible at the age we expect. Sungchang naturallyes to mind.


    But the saintess just shook her head.


    ¡°The church directly investigated the traces, but could not find them. Rumors that he was not a hero only spread from the civilians, so even if he requested cooperation in the investigation, it was only rejected. Called.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even feel the remnants of the evil spirit, so I had no choice but to leave it alone. However, the saintess exined that various news flowed in because they did not let go of their hands, but there was nothing specific.


    ¡°However, frommon sense, it makes no sense to exert such a power other than the Holy Spear.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any reason to judge that?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I looked at the site with the investigation team to find out the traces of divine power. The aftermath was so great that even I, who was still young, could feel the unusualness and even changed the terrain. No one has it.¡±


    Even the demon king couldn¡¯t do that.


    That¡¯s why the saintess was suspicious of the misuse of the Holy Spear. It was because it was the most realistic way to use the holy spear and erase the traces rather than guessing other variables.


    ¡°If what Soha Shinore used at the time was really the Holy Spear Esthe, no one would know what tricks he would have done with the holy relics recovered from the church and the power of the evil spirit. Perhaps it has recovered to the level where it can re-emerge the power it showed when it first appeared. It might have. Soha Shinore has no reason not to use that power against the hero.¡±


    It would never be a situation where I could hide my strength and fight, so there was a high possibility of confronting the enemy while preparing for a surprise attack from nowhere without knowing who Soha Shinore was.


    In that state, assuming the worst situation of a guy who inferred the situation after seeing me using magical powers, surprise me with a holy spear, I looked at the saintess who showed a sign of concern, but my gaze suddenly turned to her horn.


    ¡°¡­Hero?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s grown so neatly that you wouldn¡¯t even think it was cut.¡±


    Apparently, the saintess¡¯ horns, which had not yet grown when they met near her hometown the other day, were now equal in length on both sides. It was a change that reminded me of a lot of time that had passed since the day I first met the devil¡¯s head, and thanks to that, I was able to realize that I also went through a lot of changes.


    Having calcted my change and the Demon King¡¯s move that only moves the guy named Soha Shinore inwardly with a calm head, I briefly spoke to the saintess who seemed as concerned as Asili.


    ¡°I have a lot of tinnitus.¡±


    If the use of the Holy Spear is correct, it may have restored its power.


    If there was a way to abuse the holy spear even though he wasn¡¯t a hero, he might have gained extraordinary strength in a way we don¡¯t know.


    However, no matter how much he was a human child, it was clear that he would not have reached the level of transcendence called a master. If he had reached it, he would have appeared in front of us right away and showed off a ¡®quick handling¡¯ worthy of the special operations department¡¯s notoriety.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose to a guy with only one tinnitus.¡±


    If so, it¡¯s a fight worth fighting for.


    Seeing the saintess¡¯ expression distorted in a subtle way at the joke thrown here, I smiled slightly.

 Chapter 530

    Originally, the internal conflict of Leitor was not a big concern for the demon lord army.


    If he had secretly prepared to help the Demonic Cult, the story would have been very different, but Count Leitor was a nobleman with a very firm idea that ¡®the guilty should be in the dark, and the innocent should be in the sun.¡¯ Because they supported the church.


    Far from worrying that they might be a threat due to their growing power in the military headquarters, there was even an evaluation that Count Leitor¡¯s fiery temper eventually led to his own work being wrong. The reason was that it was so obvious that he would naturally be isted because there were not so many people around Leitor who were strong enough to dare to rebel against the Demon King¡¯s army and support the church.


    Even if they somehow endured, the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s cold assessment was that there was no possibility that the power of the Church located in Epaga Sierra in Rengi would merge with Leitor. So, the Demon King¡¯s army rather let Lightor¡¯s voice grow to a certain level.


    Let the rebels lurking around gather around the tomb on their own in vain hope.


    In fact, most of their expectations were met, and the spies released in advance forter also took their ce and contributed greatly to raising the voices of the supporters of the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    However, from the moment Rengi disappeared after destroying the demon lord¡¯s army that had been dispatched by the church¡¯s forces in Epaga Sierra, things started to go wrong.


    The church¡¯s forces, which had disappeared without even a chance to receive a telegram, pushed forward and vanished after hitting the county of Birrere.


    Realizing that the situation was going strangely, the Demon King¡¯s Army hurriedly began to use their hands to block Lightor, but because of their bted haste, the Demon Army¡¯s work was insufficient, while Lightor absorbed the rebels around them, and the conflict broke out.


    It was not possible to openly introduce erosion bodies. Not only was it impossible to identify friends and family, but it was obvious that it would only cause resentment because it wasn¡¯t a very nice appearance on the outside. All it did was to secretly release one to cause confusion when raiding an undisclosed ce.


    Originally, that alone was supposed to be a serious blow. Even if it weren¡¯t for Count Leitor and his vassals, who had enough skills to raise their voice without looking at others.


    ¨C Beep!


    The puppeteer, who felt the warning sound from the workshop announcing the death of the corroding body as if it were herst heartbeat, stopped even trembling in surprise at the presence she felt from behind.


    Count Raitor, who had been ridiculed since ancient times for gaining power in exchange for ignorance, but to him now, they were the most vicious and devil-like guys in the world. It was clear that these damn squires had been fucking themselves by ying ignorance all this time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work out.¡±


    While pouring all the curses and curses in the world on Leitor, the puppeteer could not even turn his head and waited for the person standing behind him to speak. As a puppeteer, he had done nothing wrong, but he feared as if he hadmitted a mortal sin.


    I had no choice but to do that.


    ¡°It seems that Raitor is strong.¡±


    The people behind his back were agents of the Special Operations Command, who were on a different level from him, who was just an illusion wizard. While the puppeteer was relieved by the young man¡¯s not-so-negative little murmur, another movement was felt, and a thick voice came out this time.


    ¡°Should I handle it?¡±


    Thanks to this, the puppeteer¡¯s heart almost stopped, but the young man¡¯s answer was faster.


    ¡°no.¡±


    Squeaks, squeals, and even the sound of the wooden floor moving was loud, while the young man moved to the side and sat down on a chair that was loosely ced. When I first saw the drooping eyes through the sses, I thought they looked really depressed, but now it was different.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know that the young man was the head of the special operations department, but now I know.


    ¡°If you continue to deal with the corroding body, they will get tired too. The superiors hope that Leitor¡¯s allies have driven the zealots out on their own. It¡¯s too early for us to openly intervene.¡±


    Even though she realized that what she thought was a conversation that would determine her treatment was about Leitor, the puppeteer couldn¡¯t let go of her tension.


    Even though it was put in as a single entity, it is the family of Count Leitor who is steadily dealing with ¡®that¡¯ corroded body. The puppeteer was very frightened by the Special Operations Department¡¯s attitude of treating them casually, like stones on the side of the road.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that our purpose is the Church.¡±


    Whether or not the puppeteer shuddered in fear, Soha Shinore¡¯s mind as she sat down was filled with thoughts about the still-unrevealed church.


    It is true that the demonic territory is wide, but if this much time had passed, it was a situation where at least a trace had to be found. Nevertheless, in order to somehow understand the current situation where not even a single footprint could be found, we had no choice but to conclude that the cult went mad as a group and crawled into the domain of prisoners.


    It was a really ridiculous assumption, but at least it was a realistic one, so Soha asked his adjutant while fixing his sses.


    ¡°Adjutant. Can you kill Iranorev?¡±


    ¡°I am impossible.¡±


    An immediate answer that pops out as if he knew how to ask a question. So far, this was the answer that Soha had expected.


    ¡°Including the unit members?¡±


    ¡°Destroy. No matter how degraded Iranorev is, it¡¯s a dragon. You can¡¯t even scratch its scales.¡±


    ¡°You injected the essence.¡±


    ¡°This is distorted information. We did not inject the essence, but Iranorev robbed it after killing all the members who tried to contact it.¡±


    It was a mad dragon anyway. At that level, he must have ruled as a thorn in the eyes of the demons for a long time and made them give up even thend.


    ¡°Is there any possibility that the Church will kill him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The Heretic Judges and Pdins at the Headquarters of Rengi are, at best, experts. The only master-ss power the church has is one pdin from the branch located near the Scorched Forest in the East, but he¡¯s blocking us from encountering the saint. There¡¯s no chance he did.¡±


    So, if they went into the domain of beastmen, they would either suffer massive damage or be annihted.


    Soha nodded, relieved that he hadn¡¯t been too peaceful and made a mistaken prediction, understanding that even the adjutant, who never reached an optimistic conclusion, was forced to think so.


    Just like that, I got up and went outside to get out of the safe house, but one thought suddenly came to my mind, and I asked as if passing by.


    ¡°Can the brave man on the front kill Iranorev?¡±


    ¡°Siegfried¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Go to Eldmia.


    Since there were only two of them called warriors anyway, the adjutant understood without having to say anything. But this time the answer did note easily.


    ¡°¡­Honestly, it¡¯s impossible based on skill alone. He¡¯s not at the level of a master.¡±


    From the moment known as ¡®Little Eldmia¡¯ to the present. The Special Operations Department worked really hard to find out about the unknown entity that almost ruined all the operations attempted by Ethiel and the Empire.


    At first, I thought he was a renegade who rebelled against the Demon King¡¯s army. Otherwise, it was thought that the secretly nned operations could not be destroyed in session like that.


    When it was concluded that this was due to aplete coincidence, themand seemed unwilling to believe it even if they came to a conclusion themselves.


    ¡°However, each and every action and course of action is a variable. Starting with the blind lightning, the immortal If who died with the failed meteor operation, the siege of Levien, where the outer castle was pierced and taken away in one day, and the Iraf and Orcs captured there who shoot light. ¡­ Although the orcs themselves were a variable, I didn¡¯t expect them to be able to block them so quickly, so they deserve to be called variables.¡±


    It is impossible to predict. That was the biggest problem with the character Eldmia.


    That¡¯s why there might be a way even for a dragon that can never be ovee with only skill. Laughing at the fact that such a possibility could never be ignored, Soha left the safe house.


    ¡°It¡¯s good he¡¯s on the front line.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    As soon as he left the safe house, Leitor¡¯s confusion poured out without a filter.


    Right now, Leitor was awless zone itself, like a te of thin ice where thew was not properly followed.


    It is basic toe and go to Goseong frequently, and Soha, realizing that he is in the middle of the crucible of chaos, where vigntes rise up and run around every day to calm the chaos in a neutral position, frowns his brow and returns to the safe house where soundproof magic is in ce. I just managed to get my mind off of it.


    Even though it is somewhat far from the ce where direct conflict urs, this is how it looks.


    Soha went out into the street, hoping that the church would show up soon and get out of this mess, and while paying attention to whether his subordinates were following him with a proper distance apart, he bumped into a passerby approaching in front of him.


    As soon as they bumped into each other, Soha, realizing that he was a human, habitually checked his money bag to make sure he wasn¡¯t pickpocketed. And I felt awkward when I saw that the other person was checking the money bag in the same way to see if they had simr thoughts.


    ¡°Oops, excuse me.¡±


    He was a very tall young man for a Human.


    Even though they were in front of the wolf-beasts who seemed to be in the party, the human beings, who were big enough to be in line with them, bowed their heads very politely and politely moved out of the way, despite having a physique worthy of being a warrior. If he felt an aura, he had such manners that he would have suspected that he was a knight who had fled from thend of the human race.


    ¡°What is it, isn¡¯t it a pickpocket?¡±


    ¡°I identally bumped into it while looking elsewhere. The other side also checked the money bag first.¡±


    It was the same for me as well.


    Even in the midst of this confusion, thinking that there are people like that, Soha moved on.

 Chapter 531

    Since we had decided to head to Leitor, there was no follow-up, so the idea to send someone in advance to investigate came naturally, without anyone saying first.


    As long as I made up my mind to go, even if Raitor fellpletely into the hands of the Demon King¡¯s army, I had to use the gate after recapturing it, so there was nothing particrly surprising about the terrain reconnaissance as it was a set procedure, but it was very much that they unanimously pointed out that I was the right person. It was unexpected.


    ¡®If the hero hides only his magic and divine power, no one will recognize him.¡¯


    That didn¡¯t change even after hearing the reason Saint Deoni gave, which everyone except me nodded and agreed to. If I was as good as I was, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have a montage.


    But surprisingly. My montage didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡®Exactly, it¡¯s close to something I couldn¡¯t make. Among the demons, very few people knew about the hero¡¯s appearance, and among the humans, there was no ce that was properly known about how he looked.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that the special ops department was actually careless andzy. Rather, it was clear why they couldn¡¯t make it to the point of unfairness.


    First of all, most of the demons I¡¯ve encountered have either died or haven¡¯t been able to confront me long enough to properly remember their appearance.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t make my montage with only the information of the demons. It would have been only information that he was a ratherrge human being. It was the saintess¡¯ guess that even those who were targeting me in Etis-L were more likely to have caught my magic and moved after tracking information that I was moving rather than acting based on my appearance.


    That said, I can¡¯t just let my hands go, so of course I should have collected information through the human race, but since my main ce of activity was the capital, the vignce was tight and I couldn¡¯t properly track it. He did adventure work in between, but most of them were tied up with the Ogatorv family and Ragnis or stuck in the academy, so they couldn¡¯t easily approach them in a normal way.


    However, if you carelessly touch the information of the nobility, you may be traced back, so all you can do is rummage through information from the time you were active as an adventurer. However, the information there said was that since I had been on the verge even before the Oak Gate, there was a great exaggeration of both my appearance and my actions.


    ¡®How does the saintess know that?¡¯


    ¡®Because I also investigated the hero at the time.¡¯


    The saintess exined that there was only a lot of information that did not match what she had seen in person. To be honest, the exquisite situation that followed was more shocking than the saintess¡¯s calm reply.


    Somehow, after the Oak Gate incident, information about me began to be released, but aside from my whereabouts, the information about my appearance was iparably worse than before. The only thing they have inmon is carrying an axe, kicking a sword, and carrying a dog.


    yes, that¡¯s right The sudden proliferating Tsardomia was the cause. I never imagined there would be a day when those pups would be of help, but it did happen.


    Nothing to say after that. It was because when he was active on the battlefield, he took out Lummings¡¯ helmet and used it longer than his bare face. It was the moment when I realized how terrifying the modern society is, where everything ends just by taking out a cell phone and taking a picture with a camera.


    Based on all those assumptions, no one really recognized me when I arrived in Leitor as a scout with Carl Kansi. While walking while watching the city go wild, I just bumped into a demon wearing sses.


    I was honestly chilled out.


    I pretended to be looking for a money bag, but at first I thought I was getting hit with a knife by these bastards like assassins. As much as that, the presence of demons wearing sses was so low that I wondered if they were demons.


    But if you look at the fact that it¡¯s not very revealing, it must have been closer to just capturing power well. Maybe he¡¯s a skillful adventurer from the Demon Spirit.


    Anyway, if the other person didn¡¯t really look for the money bag while searching for the same thing, he would have pulled out his sword as soon as he felt something strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, customer? Turns out, did you really get your money bag robbed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but no matter how much I was distracted, it was strange that we bumped into each other without being aware of it so defenselessly.¡±


    I thought that I was not lowering my guard with the mind that I was behind enemy lines, but I did not dare to bring up the story that I was shocked.


    Reassuring myself that it would be better to be a little more alert, I decided to ask about the mess that was unfolding right in front of my eyes rather than the demons that passed by.


    ¡°More than that, the city situation ispletely unstoppable. What is the demon spirit like?¡±


    ¡°Well.


    We were now in what could be called the heart of the city. They didn¡¯te in hiding, they came in through the gate. At first, I felt sick to my stomach because I thought the internal conflict had been sorted out, but fortunately, the West Gate and the surrounding area where we arrived were only settled in the hands of the Demon King¡¯s supporters.


    Even the gatekeepers were not eager to check, only demanding three times the cost of other cities in the name of tolls. The cost is high, but it seemed like a measure that came after the conclusion that people would go to another city without paying if the checkpoints were tough.


    Even after paying the fee without muchint, the stiff attitude went to the point of being friendly. Listening roughly to what he was saying, it seemed that he saw us as excellent taxpayers who took it for granted that the Demon King¡¯s army would spend money to set thew right.


    ¡®Don¡¯t go to the eastern gateway. It¡¯s a ce where the damn Leitors are in control.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t even have to do a crush first to get the information.


    After giving thanks to the gate keeper who gave us advice by raising our intimacy by ourselves, of course we moved on to the southern gate, and witnessed many barricades and fights on the way here.


    As it turned out, the only thing that could be called stable was the one near the gateway. Somehow, I thought there were many people who had set up tents on the street like vagrants even though they seemed to be fine, but the inside was very chaotic.


    thieves and robbers. People or vigntes guarding their shops or houses with barricades of kegs and broken furniture. A group dogfight between the Demon King¡¯s supporters and the Church¡¯s supporters, and so on.


    If you walk a few steps away from the ce where the professional battle is taking ce, the dog fight of the neighborhood men will be more grand. The street we were walking on now was at least amercial district, so it was safe because the mercenaries hired by the merchants saved money to guard the street.


    Of course, you had to pay a toll to get here. Count Leitor¡¯s family was pushed aside, and those who were supporters of the Demon King¡¯s Army had the upper hand, but seeing that they were such a mess, it was clear that they did not have a proper system.


    so it was weird ording to a rough estimate, Count Leitor¡¯s family was a typical group of warriors who were smart and did not struggle with their brains. It didn¡¯t make sense that we could gain an advantage over them with only the goofballs we¡¯ve encountered so far, so the Special Operations Ministry¡¯s intervention must be true. I have already seen such a situation.


    In the end, this means that this confusion is also the result of the Special Operations Department¡¯s intention.


    Listening to the story as they walked, most of the supporters of the Demon King¡¯s Army did not even know that the Special Operations Division had intervened and believed that they were winning because they excelled. Of course, the delusion was not such a delusion.


    It¡¯s clear that the Special Operations Division intervened, but I was worried because I couldn¡¯t understand what the situation was for, where traffic was not being controlled and the fighting parties weren¡¯t even aware of the Demon King¡¯s involvement.


    ¡°Karl Kansi. This way.¡±


    ¡°also?¡±


    What greeted us as we walked down the dark alleys that became extremely unpopr was the forgotten Unlucky Hulk¡¯s corpse. Unlike the guys I found earlier, Karl Kansi, looking at the corpse in fairly good condition, crossed his arms and tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t really understand.


    ¡°There are already four of them. Why is this guy everywhere we go? Even dead?¡±


    ¡°Because of these guys, Leitor was pushed back. Before we came, the Count Leitor family must have upied even the central street.¡±


    Erosion bodies are never easygoers. Since there are only four I found, in fact, if you look at the entire city, more erosive bodies would have been released, and Leitor, who had to deal with them, would have suffered quite a lot of damage.


    However, even if the half-hearted soldiers had no choice but to be crushed, the troops of Count Leitor family were definitely reducing their number by dealing with the corroding body. It was definitely a great achievement, but there was no way there was no damage.


    Carl Kansi nodded his head with a short exmation, as if he had heard and understood me.


    ¡°Somehow. At the level of the guys I ran into while passing by, I don¡¯t think they would be a threat to the count¡¯s family, but I thought it was strange.¡±


    ¡°This corpse is rather recent, so maybe there are people who are still fighting. Find it before it¡¯s toote¡­¡± We


    must kill them all before more damage is done to the Leitor family.


    What cut me off from what I was about to say was an unfamiliar voice and gesturesing from the other side of us.


    ¡°Find it, what?¡±


    What appeared in the alley with a thump, thump, thump was a stout middle-aged man moving a two-handed sword the size of his height like a staff.


    ¡°What are you doing investigating that monster?¡±


    ¡­Strictly speaking, the expression ¡®sturdy¡¯ was a bit ambiguous.


    A prosthetic leg resembling an iron club was attached to the fatigued left leg of the middle-aged man instead of a normal foot.

 Chapter 532

    The man, who doesn¡¯t look ufortable in the slightest in terms of movement or center of gravity, even though he¡¯s wearing a prosthetic leg that has no function whatsoever, leans on his sword and looks at us with a rxed attitude.


    But apart from that attitude, his mana is soaring. Thanks to this, I had to keep my nerves as sharp as I could, and thanks to this, I could barely catch the tter and footsteps across the alley where the silence fell.


    armed troops. A man is not alone.


    Since the corroded body was described as a monster, it seemed unlikely that it belonged to the Demon King¡¯s Army with a high probability, but I had to move carefully as there were also Demon Army supporters who were unaware of the involvement of the Special Operations Department.


    After making that decision, I confidently answered, bending my lower back.


    ¡°I was just following the trail to find out where they came from.¡±


    I didn¡¯t set my posture, and I didn¡¯t raise my mana. Even if the other person is a member of the Count Leitor family, if I openly reveal my identity, I will be caught.


    However, the other person didn¡¯t seem to like my answer that much.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn not to spin around when talking to people from Leithor? You guys must have asked what?¡±


    The tone was still calm, but aside from that, the shoulder on the side that wasn¡¯t leaning on the two-handed sword twitched. Because only the breastte and proper guards were worn, the movement of the muscles was more visible. The reason why his muscles, which had been calm until just now, were shaking was very obvious.


    From the other side¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m just a human with only a body, and the sword Kanshi next to me is just a beastman wearing armor, so he seemed to think that that would be enough of a threat.


    Because the situation was the situation, I fully understood his reaction, so the simple threat was not offended. However, I still had no intention of speaking, so I avoided the answer he wanted and instead took a direct shot to meet the requirements.


    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re from Leithor, hired mercenaries, or allies with this monster? Do all warriors who im to be Leithorians prove themselves by cutting off a foot like you do?¡±


    I didn¡¯t forget to kindly move my left ankle, which he didn¡¯t have, and kick the floor. Then, the opponent showed a genuinely bewildered expression, and Carl Kansi groaned next to him, saying, ¡®No, that¡­¡¯.


    Of course, my conscience was pricked a little, but not enough to feel remorse. In terms of movement and mana, I wasn¡¯t a person at the level of having a w in my life just because I lost one ankle.


    On the contrary, wouldn¡¯t it be less suspicious if you do this than to treat someone whoes out of the middle of the day with a low-key attitude?


    ¡°Ha! Does your human friend have a pulpit?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as far as expected¡­ but the man¡¯s reaction following his bewildered expression was quite favorable.


    ¡°There is no practice like me to prove that I am a warrior by amputating a leg, but I made a bit of a name for myself as a Leitor in exchange for this leg.


    As I turned my head to follow his chin, Carl Kansey nodded slightly as if responding to the man¡¯s words. Apparently, I was shocked at my remarks about the disabled and moaned because I thought my personality had been tampered with, but it seemed that I was reluctant to let out the fact that I didn¡¯t know that person.


    ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman called the Iron Wolf of Count Leitor.¡±


    It¡¯s obvious, but I¡¯ve never heard of it. While I was at a loss as to how to react, a strangely rxed man named Steel Wolf blew a unique whistle and spoke again.


    ¡°This must have been a very polite prisoner friend. I thought it would have a nickname like a crippled sentinel or a steel scarecrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­some people call it that.¡±


    Aside from cautiously responding while looking at Carl Kansi as if he was embarrassed, seeing that he exined that he was a member of the count family, at least he was not an enemy.


    Aside from pretending to be simple, he seems to know how to roll his hair a bit. I raised my hands and spoke briefly, paying attention to the footsteps that suddenly stopped in time with his whistle.


    ¡°We are from Epaga Sierra, Lengie.¡±


    Then, the eyes of the steel wolf, which had been rxed until just now, became bitter.


    ¡°Are you a member of the Demonic Church?¡±


    ¡°I never said anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s not talk back. Isn¡¯t it possible that Count Leitor¡¯s family¡¯s support for the Order has be a top secret without my knowledge?¡±


    ¡°I get what you mean, but I never said that. I just wanted to say that Rengie had these monsters in Epagasierra too, and for good reason.¡±


    He started to stare at me to see if he didn¡¯t like my answer, but it didn¡¯t matter. Apart from his dissatisfied gaze, his mana gradually subsided.


    ¡°¡­Okay, so you¡¯re just a visitor who was worried about the monster that appeared in the Holy Land and came to Leitor, where the Demon Lord¡¯s Army supporters and Church supporters are fighting fiercely.¡±


    ¡°Now I can speak.¡±


    I smiled with a big nod of my head to show that I was satisfied, and then I looked at it with my ax eyes wide open.


    ¡°¡­¡­We need information about that monster. Please help.¡±


    But what came out of his mouth was a polite request. His posture was also less awkward than before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it¡¯s just a little bit of new information, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not asking you to tell me at this event. I¡¯ll officially invite you under the name of Count Leitor¡¯s family. I¡¯ll give you a reward even if it¡¯s not much different from the information we have. At least crossover. It will be verified.¡±


    He seems to be a person trusted by the count¡¯s family to some extent¡­ Are you qualified to say such a thing?


    Looking at Carl Kansi, he grasped my intentions and nodded slightly to clear up my curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s the closest aide to the Count. He has the right to say that much.¡±


    Hey, what a great friend you were.


    ¡°Then, the remaining problem is the troops hiding behind that alley.¡±


    When my gaze moved from Carl Kansi to the entrance of the alley behind the man called Steel Wolf, both the man and Carl Kansi were greatly surprised this time.


    ¡°case history?¡±


    ¡°You noticed that?!¡±


    I don¡¯t know about the man, but Carl Kansi¡¯s reaction was very unexpected.


    It was a sign that I noticed, but Carl Kansi, who has the unique sense of a beastman, didn¡¯t notice? As soon as I noticed something strange, a natural excuse flowed from my mouth.


    ¡°You whistled earlier. In moderation.¡±


    Didn¡¯t say it was real. Although he is a disciple of a wizard in name, shouldn¡¯t he refrain from lying?


    Instead, he made a usible gesture. Seeing my shrug, the man let out a deep sigh with a dejected expression on his face.


    ¡°Damn it. I was stupid. Yes, I have subordinates. I had no intentions. If it¡¯s an enemy, I¡¯ll ambush it. If it¡¯s not an enemy, I just stopped because I didn¡¯t want to be a threat.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then what?¡±


    Karl Kansi¡¯s eyes rolled quickly as he nodded his head moderately and watched him finish the deal with the man. Unlike the man, he seemed to be fully aware of my sudden change of words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Carl Kansi, who whispered softly while escaping the alley following the man who said he would move while defeating his men, was also a very good colleague.


    ¡°On the way, I¡¯m going to say a proper voice. I¡¯m doing it with Taj Quaeri, who serves Count Leitor.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Lavishire. Just a traveler.¡±


    ¡°Carl Kansi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait? Carl Kansi? Pioneer Carl Kansi?¡±


    Taji, the man who was giving directions, thinking that he had been talking about his hidden military history, suddenly stopped walking and looked back at us at the self-introduction of Carl Kansi.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s me.¡±


    I was surprised inside that Carl Kansi was a celebrity enough to show this reaction, and I was about to nod my head moderately, but for some reason, Taj¡¯s eyes were not only on Carl Kansi, but also on me.


    That gaze was very favorable, unlike before. what is this?


    ¡°Oh my God. Then, was that the holy son of retribution, Lavisher?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? What?¡±


    what is this again?


    ¡°The human who apanied Carl Kansi from ¡®The End¡¯. Aren¡¯t you the one?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that right?¡±


    This time, it was my turn to collect the hooks for me and Carl Kansi at the same time, but fortunately, Taji wasn¡¯t the type to explode with information that only he knew. He shook his head as if it was absurd, but exined in a pleasant tone that he felt very good.


    ¡°Lavisher, the saint of punishment, who broke the thieves¡¯ skulls while shouting Epaga¡¯s name, and brushed away even the monsters that were a nuisance in the area without receiving any pay. You are very famous.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet you like this, so nice to meet you. Saying that, Namuna also naturally invited Taji to shake hands, so without a moment to say anything, I reflexively reached out and received a handshake.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have said it right away. Then you wouldn¡¯t have to be so vignt.¡±


    It was a foreign country thatughed cheerfully and let go of its guard to the fullest, but Carl Kansey and I looked at each other and shared a sense of absurdity.


    Why do nicknames keep increasing in ces I don¡¯t know about?

 Chapter 533

    After my pseudonym was revealed, Taj did exactly as she said and guided us with all caution erased.


    The soldiers who could be called his party were more surprised than we were because of the change in response so obvious. As soon as they got out of the alley, they were waiting for us as if they were on purpose, and as soon as they saw Taji, who showed up a littlete and was shoulder to shoulder with me, theyunched countless hooks over their heads.


    But what was even more surprising was what happened next. Even those who wondered what this was all about, their reactions changed as soon as Taji introduced me as the saint of retribution.


    There were also those who had doubts, but they were resolved in the Carl Kansi line. It didn¡¯t take long for the reaction and attitude of the soldiers to change to infinite favor like Taj, thanks to someone who recognized Carl Kansi urately, not just from rumors.


    Suddenly, the situation went very smoothly, but I, the person in charge, was a bit ufortable due to the excessive attention. I wanted to stand out as little as possible, but I couldn¡¯t imagine that it would be noisy in this form.


    ¡°Of course, at the time, the guest did it quite mboyantly, but¡­ it¡¯s already been so long that rumors like this have spread. I¡¯ve been busy, so I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I heard the muttering of Carl Kansi, who was just as perplexed as I was, that I realized that a lot of time had passed since I entered the Demonic Territory. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to go back soon, but it¡¯s already been two months, and flying all the way west because of the oak gate was really rehearsal.


    As I thought about that, I suddenly became curious about how the war would unfold after pushing the front line once, aiming for a time when the attention around me was moderately distracted, and asked Carl Kansi a question.


    ¡°Come to think of it, are there any new rumors about the wire?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit ambiguous after the Sacred Punishment. I feel like I¡¯m controlling information.¡±


    The answer continued as if to prove that he hadn¡¯t just stayed still while he was away from me.


    Certainly, from the perspective of the Demon King¡¯s army, it was a major incident that was never good, so there would be plenty of possibilities to control the spread of word of mouth. How well it works is another matter, but it¡¯s better than doing nothing. The moment he was about tomit to the next one, thinking ¡®Karl Kansi isn¡¯t even a professional intelligence dealer, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡¯


    ¡°You are indeed a pioneer. I heard that few people even notice that information is blocked because they put so much effort into covering their mouths.¡±


    After learning my true identity, Taji, who hadn¡¯t lost his interest even for a second, intervened.


    ¡°¡­Taj-sama, you seem to have heard otherwise.¡±


    It was an attitude that was bing burdensome now, but it was hard to hear his reaction because it was from someone who knew something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether or not it¡¯s really a ¡®divine punishment¡¯ was a pretty important issue for us. The Count did his best by asking around and scattering money in various ways.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like something important, but can you just tell me?¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you, my count will tell you anyway?


    He had not ruled out the possibility of an extreme reverse betrayal by riding a cult coin in his heart, but Count Leitor seemed to be a staunch believer in the Demonic Church with a long history to the extent that he felt sorry for such concerns.


    ¡°Rather, I bet my remaining leg on telling it like a saga.


    Perhaps that is why, Taj showed no hesitation in sharing the valuable information that the Count had invested time and money into. Seeing them giggling and reminiscing, it might be that they are close friends of the count.


    ¡°Was it difficult to find information vendors? Was information expensive?¡±


    ¡°Both. It¡¯s not a light event that the front line atrophy that hasn¡¯t been pushed even though it hasn¡¯t been pushed for years.¡±


    Well¡­ it was dramatic in many ways. Taji, who ordered his men to keep apart while still recalling the haunting scene, said in a distinctly quieter voice.


    ¡°I heard that Etisel is also pushing in earnest with the support of the Eshnua Empire.


    ¡°Do you mean holding out?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army is silent, but Isthel is in the prime of his life, so there¡¯s no way there could be such a thing, right? I stretched out andpared the informationing from there. It¡¯s an unprecedented big offensive, but they say it¡¯s blocking it better than before.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know anything, I would have just wanted to hit Bae Jin. However, after knowing that he wasmitting something no different from sphemy and doing strange things, he could roughly guess the cause.


    ¡°Then they popped out. Only then did I understand why.¡±


    And it was the same with Leitor. Taji, who had a serious expression on his face as he lightly epted the salute of other soldiers passing by, continued his exnation while stroking his rough-looking beard.


    ¡°ording to what I learned with the help of the high-ranking priests, it has a strange aura mixed in. I don¡¯t know if they know it, but you should avoid making random contact until you die. If you do it wrong, you can die, so it¡¯s a big problem. Anyway, while there¡¯s no more damage, if youe into contact with their blood or bodily fluids defenselessly, unless you¡¯re a decent priest, you have to leave them to die without being able to properly treat them. Even if you don¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s a bit too lethal.¡±


    ¡°It did.¡±


    Unlike Taji, who answered with a bitter smile, I had to use my strength to hide my surprise at the new information.


    There were erosions in Renghi and Epagasierra as well, and engagements before my arrival, but there was never any talk of a bizarre infection like Taj¡¯s just described. There is absolutely no possibility that they were not alerted by these serious symptoms, so there is a possibility that the corroded bodies appearing here are different types of corroded bodies from those I knew.


    It was Carl Kansi who helped me to think about how to bring this up.


    ¡°There was no such talk in the Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Church also faced off against those monsters and suffered casualties, but there were no warnings about infection. The corpses of dead knights and soldiers¡­ many were not in good condition, but they weren¡¯t ugly in the way you said.¡±


    ¡°¡­A different species?¡±


    While Taj is visibly flustered, a little more soldiers than before rush out in a different direction from us.


    Unlike the soldiers I just saw, my gaze naturally followed them as they ran without even saluting. If the militaryw of this side wasn¡¯t going backwards, such an action would only be possible in an emergency.


    ¡°Taj-sama. Did something happen? The mood of the soldiers seems to have changed a bit.¡±


    After listening to Carl Kansi¡¯s words and questioning while holding on to the consciousness of Taji, who was about to fall into serious trouble, he too looked around. And he clicked his tongue briefly.


    ¡°It must have appeared again. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll leave it to the soldiers to guide you. Usually they appear one by one, but sometimes several appear out of nowhere.¡±


    There was no need to ask what had appeared. Because there was such an eye. Instead, he cut off his words to give instructions to the soldiers and quickly opened his mouth.


    ¡°We will be with you. It will help.¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, I¡¯d like to decline¡­ but I¡¯m really sorry about us right now. Will it be okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the footprints left by the saint of retribution, Lavisher, but he earnestly asked for help from me, who must have looked like an ordinary human. It was clear that such a reaction was not typical, as the other soldiers noticed and hesitated.


    ¡°I fought the guys I encountered in Rengi.¡±


    ¡°And being alive means it¡¯s a very valuable force for us. Thank you. I¡¯ll tell the countter and make sure to pay him back.¡±


    The image of Taji making quick decisions without hesitation was quite likable. He told me toe with the soldiers and ran at a speed that was unbelievable for a prosthetic limb.


    ¡°Guest. How did you feel about the presence of the soldiers earlier?¡±


    Since the soldiers are obviously demons, they naturally slowed down and took advantage of the opportunity to stand in the back. Carl Kansi asked a question.


    ¡°Rather, I wanted to ask. You really didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I didn¡¯t feel it at all. To be honest, it was hard to pay attention after hearing what the customer said. The distance was considerable.¡±


    Could this have anything to do with hemolysis? That¡¯s the only reason thates to mind right now.


    When I frowned and looked at the surroundings, Carl Kansi also realized what I was thinking and said, ¡®Dragon blood is too variable. Take care of your body condition.¡¯


    Following his advice, I arrived at arge za where I could see ¡®what used to be¡¯ a fountain, focusing on changes in my senses and body.


    Unless Leitor is a city of those who consider waste of water to be a virtue, the destruction of that fountain must have been recent. What came into my eyes as I looked away from the overflowing water with the momentum to wet the whole area was the appearance of a foreignnd confronting several corpses, injured people, and two eroded bodies.


    Taji and the other soldiers were already in the middle of a serious battle as they arrivedte, but Carl Kansi and I who saw the scene tilted our heads at the same time and said reflexively without anyone saying anything first.


    ¡°Is it slow?¡±


    ¡°Are you weak?¡±


    It definitely looks simr to the Unlucky Hulk I know, but their movements and the power to hit the floor were very different from what I remembered.

 Chapter 534

    Unlike us, who hesitated under a subtly different pressure, the soldiers of Taji and Leitor were urgent and skillful at the same time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a blessing or a shield, get out of here! Caltz you idiot! You mean you!¡±


    ¡°Change into a long weapon!!¡±


    Of course, not everyone was proficient, but since there were 20 people gathered and only one was ulta, it would be enough to say that they were proficient. Even that, he avoided the sudden attack of the corrosive body and reflexively tried to enter into a counterattack, but the movement that quickly fell back at the sound of calling himself was sharp.


    A soldier named Kaltz, who even went through the process of switching weapons with a soldier holding a shield and a spear, proficiently stabbed his spear at the corroding body as soon as he switched weapons, creating an opening for his colleague holding a shield to approach.


    A sharp blow pierces the body¡¯s stomach and blood spurts at the same time as the sword of the soldier who jumped out holding the shield is embedded in the body¡¯s knee. The instantaneous mana management he showed was efficient, if not explosive, and it was precisely locked into the knee of the corroding body that was expected to be hard.


    As soon as he confirmed that the sword was stuck, he rolled his body and escaped behind the corrosive body. It was not a skill to deal with once or twice. Just as I whipped Esthe into their bodies when dealing with the Unlucky Hulks, it was clear that they knew that was the best way to dy their recovery.


    However, unlike the guys I knew, the corrosive body only stopped moving for a moment and did not scream in pain. However, it is not that the vocal cords have gone out, but it is making a boiling sound as if full of anger.


    Maybe unlike the guys I¡¯ve dealt with, they¡¯re more likebatants, so they¡¯re immune to pain. In that case, things could have gone wild, so I decided to move quickly.


    ¡°They say that if you rub it wrong, you will die, are you okay, Carl Kansi?¡±


    However, he did not forget to ask Carl Kansi about his intentions. Martial arts, where you have to fight only by believing in your own body, can be the worst environment for Carl Kansi.


    Except for the hole in the pit of the stomach and the limping of one leg, there was no hindrance to movement, so they are threatening enough. Because I have a lot of eyes, I can¡¯t use my abilities by taking off the car and ying chess, so it¡¯s hard to expect support.


    Anyway, it seems like we¡¯re a different type of soldier than the ones we fought against in Epaga Sierra, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if we dropped out, but Carl Kansi replied confidently with a smile that showed off his dry teeth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that blood and bodily fluids don¡¯t match?¡±


    And he ran out before me.


    The moment when Carl Kansi, who had just approached the back of the erosion body with a knife stuck in his knee, closing the short distance in an instant, stomped his foot loudly, and at the same time, his fist punched the monster¡¯s twistedtissimus dorsi muscle mercilessly.


    -Paaang!


    The sound of the heavy punching bag exploding and the screams of the eroded body echoed. In fact, I¡¯m confused about whether the sound I heard is correct.


    Perong! Wasn¡¯t this Obviously, it was the righttissimus dorsi muscle that was hit, but seeing as the left side was the one whose skin was swollen and distorted, there was a good chance.


    ¡°Queueek!¡±


    The guy, who hadn¡¯t screamed even once when he was stabbed by a spear, seemed to be unable to withstand the sudden sharp pain, so he swung his elbow back wide and tried to shake off the sword.


    However, as if he had predicted it in advance, Carl Kansi moved along the upper body of the spinning guy, grabbed his back, and delivered a body blow in exactly the same way and in the same location.


    -Adduk!


    Then, this time, not from the other side, but from the righttissimus dorsi muscle, where Carl Kansi¡¯s fist was lodged, the sound of something being properly smashed. It took a while for me to stick out my tongue at the scene that convinced me that when Carl Kansi was fighting with me, he fought without much skill as a martial artist. I picked up an este for it.


    [Is it my turn?]


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    When Este, who was excitedly trying to open her mouth, chanted in a low voice, the girl grumbled but became quiet again. I didn¡¯t want to fightfortably because it was me, but I couldn¡¯t help it now.


    The fact that there was an erosion body meant that there was a specialized unit using the tools called ¡®workshop¡¯ that I saw in Rengi. Even that should be at close range, but if you use magic or divine power, you can¡¯t take it out or drive it.


    ¡°We take this side!¡±


    The soldiers abruptly came to their senses at the cry of Taji, who swung his two-handed sword skillfully and deftly passed the corroding body¡¯s kick and distorted his posture.


    Even if no one told me to, I turned my eyes away from the scene where the minority supporting Carl Kansi and the majority to neutralize the remaining corroded body diverged, and focused exclusively on dealing with the corroding body. Someone shouted, ¡°The saint of punishment is with you,¡± and I was very embarrassed, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult to concentrate because no matter how embarrassing I was, it was better than dying.


    However, the result of that concentration was a bit different from usual, so I almost hesitated.


    It was a different feeling than when strengthening with magical power. There is no illusion that time is passing slowly in the tension, just that all senses are infinitely sharper. All the sights thate into my eyes are changing quickly, but I didn¡¯t ept it as crazy or couldn¡¯t catch up, but I was able to move and catch up with the same speed.


    For a moment, I thought I had made the mistake of using magical powers or spells unconsciously.


    Even so, the reason I couldn¡¯t stop moving wasrgely because I had already stabbed him deeply under the armpit, following the swordsmanship imprinted on my body.


    It didn¡¯t respond with a cry of excruciating pain, but it clearly recognized that it was being attacked and reacted. Instead of trying to shake me off by simply swinging my arm, I try to hold on to the stabbed de by giving strength to my upper arm and attaching my arm to my body.


    Compared to the Unlucky Hulk, it was a very rational decision. Even the axemen who fought near my house didn¡¯t react this way¡­ but that wasn¡¯t the only difference.


    Too slow, too weak.


    It is possible to draw a sword by looking at his movements. I could afford to take out my sword while twisting Este and pulling out his shoulder joint.


    The guys who fought earlier were slow enough to yawnpared to the ones who had to learn the next action to some extent and deal with it in advance through checks. Apparently, there are various types of eroded objects created through the debris.


    ¡°window!¡±


    The thought that almost fell into another ce for a moment was cut off thanks to the cry of Taji. At the same time as I stepped back to avoid him, the soldiers behind me stabbed spears into his hip joints from left and right. Aside from their proficiency, it was very touching that one more person came out and put in arge tower shield to protect me from the bleeding of the erosion body.


    In order to repay the impression, I aimed at the armpit on the other side of the erosion body that was bent over the tower shield, stabbed Este, and pulled out the shoulder joint in the same way. If it was Unlucky Hulk, the shoulder on the other side had already recovered and he should have swung his arm like chasing flies, but he still made a boiling sound and tried to raise his arm, but he couldn¡¯t seed.


    Taji leaped really high even with his prosthetic leg on, and thrust his two-handed sword with all his might into the top of the head of the incapacitated creature. Because he hadn¡¯t pulled out Esthe from his shoulder yet, the sense that Taji¡¯s two-handed sword turned corrosive bodies into corrosive skewers flowed through the sword body.


    I drew my sword, surprised by the creepy sensation and once by the fact that I fully felt the subtle change.


    ¡°ax!¡±


    The corroded body was alive even though it had be a two-handed sword holder. If Taji¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t belonged to the thin side for a two-handed sword, it would have been enough to open the mystery of the human body.


    Looking at that, it seems that the tough life force is not going anywhere, but it seemed not to be the case when I was watching him copse on the floor trembling as if he had a concussion.


    Taji did not hesitate or be surprised at the appearance of such an eroded body. I just calmlyid him down, and as soon as the huge soldier came carrying arge battle axe, I just pulled out the sword with all my might in ordance with the timing of his swing.


    As if cksmiths were quenching hands and feet together, at the end of a natural movement, the neck of the erosion body fell off. I realized a littleter that the series of processes were not only to kill corrosive bodies, but also to reduce their blood spatter to a minimum.


    ¡°Should I really call him a saint of retribution? I wondered how a human race that didn¡¯t even use an aura could achieve such an achievement and head to the Holy Land, but that¡¯s a neat swordsmanship without any superfluities.¡±


    Taji, who stepped on the back of the erosion body with his prosthetic leg to reduce blood spatter as much as possible, smiled with satisfaction and turned his head in the direction of Carl Kansi.


    ¡°Turn it off¡­¡±


    And it was the same for me, but the reaction was different.


    ¡°That side is also a pioneer of rumors. It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a martial artist.¡±


    While Taji responded as if he had expected it, I couldn¡¯t help but admire Carl Kansi¡¯s fighting ability, which was superior to my imagination.


    The appearance of the erosion body yed by Carl Kansi was very horrific. Originally, it was like a twisted Nether mutation, but now it was all the more so because the whole body was swollen and copsed, and it was repeating a very slow recovery. Although there were swords and spears stabbed in his limbs, the wounds inflicted by Carl Kansi with his two fists were more noticeable than those.


    ¡°You have a very professional skill in beating?¡±


    When I spoke to Carl Kansi, who approached me with a refreshed expression, as if he had rxed for the first time in a while, he just shrugged lightly.


    ¡°I was weaker than expected, so it was hard to control my strength. A catastrophe almost happened.¡±


    It was an extremely inappropriate remark to say behind a moaning monster that resembled a gigantic bag of blood under its skin, but perhaps because of the good results, no one fell for his attitude.

 Chapter 535

    There was no process of recovering or recovering the corpses of the corroding bodies. That¡¯s what other units have to do.


    It is said that a priest is called to purify and burn the body. At the moment when I wondered if the remnants of evil spirits would disappear in that form, Este, who read my worries, stepped forward and exined.


    [are you okay. I looked at it during the fight earlier, and they¡¯ll disappear soon because their energy is really insignificant.]


    It was a really helpful answer, but on the other hand, it also meant that if the energy wasn¡¯t insignificant, it wouldn¡¯t disappear and could have a negative effect, so it made me more disturbed.


    ¡°Two in the square, one near District 3, one I caught earlier¡­ four in one day. Not good.¡±


    The reasons were different, but I wasn¡¯t the only one disturbed.


    Even if the battle itself ended easily, the threat of the corroding body was not easy, so Taji¡¯s expression was more serious than when he confronted us.


    ¡°It was quiet yesterday, so can¡¯t we just assume that it happened?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a structure that¡¯s driven like that, that¡¯s a problem. What if 20 of those guyse in? Or if there¡¯s more reserve?¡±


    Nervously scratching his head, Taji took out a leather pouch from his bosom, opened the map inside, and began to look around. Then, with an even more serious expression, he exined to the soldiers.


    ¡°Even the location that appeared was on the side of the street. It was purely coincidental that our group was able toe here. If we hadn¡¯t guided the Count, the saint Lavisier and the pioneer Carl Kansi, who had helped us, we would have gone on patrol to the west intersection. Then what would have happened? is it the same?¡±


    Tension lingers on the faces of the soldiers listening to the story. It was such a clear reaction that even I, who did not know the topography of Leitor, could tell that a bad result had been drawn. Taji changed the topic by showing a reaction as if he wanted to understand instead of clicking his tongue saying he was pathetic at seeing such soldiers.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the clean-up team toe. I¡¯ll guide them again.¡±


    And that was a good thing for us too. The purpose ofing here was to understand the situation and meet the Count, not to deal with the corroding body.


    As if he wanted to prepare for an unexpected situation, Taji¡¯s steps were faster than before, so it was an instant to leave the za and head to the gate where the headquarters was located.


    Taji stopped in the center of the city center, which had been renovated to give off the feeling of being an army camp, while receiving stares from other soldiers, grabbed a guard who was on duty, exined the situation, and greeted us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk for a long time because of the situation. I hope we have a chance to talk separatelyter. You guys must be busy too, so thank you for your help.¡±


    He arrived before the appearance of an additional erosion body and spoke cheerfully, asking to hear the story, but it seems that today was not the day. Even so, he turned around without regret and followed the soldiers to the ce where he went to do his work and went to therge building that was originally used as an inn.


    It was not empty words, it was a ce so big that even the stables made me wonder if it was really the biggest inn in the city.


    The stable, which seems to fit up to five six-headed wagons, is full of warhorses, not the horses of adventurers or travelers, and stakes are driven into the flower beds that seem to have been nted with flowers. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s actually been fought once or if it¡¯s brought from somewhere else, but a couple of the stakes have changed their color from eating blood.


    While me and Carl Kansi, who discovered that there were traces of breaking down walls and expanding the space, seriously bet on whether the innkeeper would have sold the building for a reasonable price or been forced out, the soldier guiding us was sitting on a wide table. Looking at therge maps and objects ced there, he slightly raised his voice in front of those who were in a serious meeting.


    ¡°The guests introduced by the foreign sergeant will want to see the Count.¡±


    Then, like a lie, the hum stopped and all eyes fell on us. Up to that point, nothing had happened, but it was a little strange that the voices of the soldiers in the other space without a wall naturally faded as the people conducting the meeting kept their mouths shut.


    Is the situation so urgent that even mere soldiers pay attention to the mood of themanders, or are they worried about abnormal situations because they trust them that much?


    The one who reacted in the midst of not knowing the inside story was a middle-aged man with shiny hair that made me wonder if there would be a halo when the sun was shining.


    ¡°Taji?¡±


    The horns protruding upward from the forehead remind us not of demons, but of demons from previous lives. The left horn has been cut off in half, probably because of a recent fierce battle, but I can assure you that if both horns were intact, it would have been possible to headbutt so hot that even Saint Deoni¡¯s face could be seen.


    That alone is impressive enough, but the armor he¡¯s wearing looks heavier and thicker than what others are wearing, drawing attention once again. Even with a fur cloak wrapped around his shoulders, his stomach felt huge even though he was the same height as me.


    However, unlike all thosebinations, another point is that the face that slowly raises its head is strangely naive. He doesn¡¯t even have a beard, which makes him look oddly younger than the others who grow beards.


    ¡°Yes! The guests are the pioneer Carl Kansi and the Saint of Punishment, Lavisier, and they say they have information about Epaga Sierra and the monsters in Lengie!¡±


    The soldier¡¯s answer created a buzz again.


    Some people reacted to the word Rengei, and some responded to our name, but most of them responded the most to information about monsters.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    The only one who reacted calmly and consistently was Count Leitor. As he waved his hand along with a short congrattions, the soldier, who had finished a moderate salute, left his seat without looking back, and Count Leitor began to stare at me with an expressionless face that made it hard to know what he was thinking.


    To the point where I want to overdo it a bit. Just as he was about to look to see if something was wrong, another knight next to him cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°Count. You have to tell me first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I managed to hold back the moment I almost burst intoughter. His expression still hasn¡¯t changed, but I could feel his sincerity in his reaction as he slightly raised his eyes and flinched with the feeling of ¡®Oops!¡¯.


    ¡°The only time I¡¯ve had guests outsidetely is to split the heads of monsters. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the lord of this ce, Pasirosa Ur Sepia del Lightor.¡±


    He was a man full of gaps, from his looks to his actions and his name.


    ¡°My name is Ethan Lavishire.¡±


    ¡°My name is Carl Kansi.¡±


    Contrary to the curious nces from others pouring in on me, who just in case, greeted me ording to the etiquette I learned from Count Timsive, and Carl Kansi, who greeted me as politely as possible, if not the etiquette, Count Leitor lightly nodded his head and casually invited me to sit down.


    ¡°There is no need to doubt that Taji has guaranteed your identity. Rumors about you spread even here in Leitor. It¡¯s nice to meet a true believer who appeared in a difficult and difficult time.¡±


    After a short conversation, he was a very in person for a nobleman.


    It wasn¡¯t just because they were demons, the other nobles in the church procession, led by Count Timshive, were like nobles, and the othermanders present here also had a noble feeling.


    However, none of them raised any objection to Count Leitor¡¯s inness. Seeing that he looks very familiar, it seems that he is originally like this.


    ¡°Will it be only Count Leitor who raised his voice without giving in to the persecution of the Demon King Army?¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m an aristocrat, so I just didn¡¯t have a choice. As a sessor to Leitor, I can¡¯t ignore my duty.¡±


    There are so many people in the world who ignore it.


    He built up a stack of likes every time he spoke, stopped the meeting for a while, moved to a room that had been converted into his own private room, and even showed consideration to bring food and drinks before getting into the main subject.


    ¡°It might be inconvenient to speak surrounded by soldiers right away. I can¡¯t leave my adjutant in the name of security, but I can trust this friend, so speak asfortably as possible.¡±


    I was wondering how to create a natural environment where I can be alone while paying attention, but I never thought it would be so easy.


    Once again, I admired the personality of the count of Leitor and released the magic and divine power without hesitation.


    ¡°Actually, I am a warrior, and the church hase all the way to help you.¡±


    And I didn¡¯t forget to choose the esthetic carefully so as not to buy a vignce for a clear visual effect.


    Count Leitor and his lieutenant, who had been watching my actions with calm expressions until just a moment ago, looked at each other, then at Este, then slowly looked at me, and then saw the light pouring from Este again, only to be astonished.

 Chapter 536

    Fortunately, the unfortunate incident where Count Leitor couldn¡¯t feel my magic and divine power didn¡¯t happen.


    However, it seemed that he was quite taken aback by the sudden outing. He showed the most dramatic change in his facial expression that he has shown so far, and he was able to open his mouth with difficulty only after organizing his thoughts for a long time and choosing his words.


    ¡°Is the Church reallying here for us?¡±


    Looking at him with no hesitation while being naturally respectful, he answered with a nod rather than a detailed exnation. It was a confusing situation in many ways, so it was not toote to exin in detailter.


    ¡°The Church hase to the conclusion that the Count¡¯s faith and devotion cannot be forgotten or ignored. ording to our calctions, troops will arrive within a week.¡±


    ¡°In the world¡­ Where did youe from? A week, how can you travel that distance without a rumor¡­¡±


    Contrary to the impression of a naive savage warrior, Count Leitor is not bound by prejudice ormon sense, nor is his head spinning. It looked very fast. His eyes widened a little as he quickly scanned the map on the table with a wandering gaze.


    ¡°You have passed through the realm of beastmen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to the connections made in the past, I was able to receive help from the Eight Footprints.¡±


    I could see that he was trying to control his expression as much as possible, but even so, Count Leitor couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut.


    how? I could see that he was making a lot of effort not to spit out the obvious question that lingered in his mouth. He seemed to be working hard to suppress his curiosity because he knew very well that that wasn¡¯t what was important right now.


    And he managed to suppress his curiosity. What he said was very surprising.


    ¡°No, no, hero. The Church must note to Leitor.¡±


    While smiling as if he was thrilled or delighted, Count Leitor struggled to continue his speech with aplicated expression and tone that was so saddening on one side.


    ¡°The Special Operations Department has already intervened here. Fortunately, not only are our troops¡¯ morale and training level high, but they seem to have disrupted their ns, so we were able to hold on until now, but we can feel their maniption everywhere.¡±


    Count Leitor removed the map of the continent from his desk and opened a bird¡¯s-eye view of the city, quickly sketching out our location, surrounding encirclement, and troop deployment.


    ¡°At first, it was a rebellion that started with supporters of the Demon King¡¯s army. But at some point, mercenaries joined, unidentified helpers joined in the name of helping theirrades, and now even monsters from unknown origins are freely operating and pressuring us. There is. The guys who are receiving that help don¡¯t even know who is helping them, but that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been enduring well up until now. It¡¯ll be possible to hold out for the rest of the time.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about holding out. What¡¯s important is that the Special Operations Department hasn¡¯t ¡®directly¡¯ intervened in all of these gimmicks yet.¡±


    Raising his head slowly, Count Leitor pointed to his severed horn.


    ¡°I was chased after the traces of those who are presumed to be the special operations department, and I was cut off. It wasn¡¯t just the horns cut off in a close game, and I didn¡¯t hit them even though I could have hit my neck. Or it¡¯s a decoy to lure the target in. What would that be?¡±


    tform. saintess. traitors.


    I didn¡¯t even have to say anything about the obvious target. Count Leitor was well aware of this, so he continued his exnation after making eye contact with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the hero. Obviously, the special operations department doesn¡¯t know that the hero is here. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t be so provocative. The target tree is walking through the mes with its feet out of the woods, and I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°So, the Special Operations Department is targeting the Church, and that¡¯s why they dug a trap with all their preparationspleted, which means they¡¯re confident in striking out the Church and its followers.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    It was definitely a possible guess, but it was a hypothesis that didn¡¯t reallye to me personally.


    How do they know we¡¯ll be here?


    I dare you to say, they have no idea we¡¯ve crossed beastmen¡¯s realm.


    Unlike Count Leitor, they were all the more aware that there was a dragon inside them. Even if it really crosses the realm of beastmen, it would be assumed that only a small number of them would survive or be annihted after suffering devastating damage from Iranorev.


    Even though it was clear that such a hypothesis could only be established, the special operations department did not enter the domain of prisoners.


    Isn¡¯t it strange? It was said that it was possible only when fully prepared, but Emmit was also able to escape from the clutches of Iranorev. If the Special Operations Division was really made up of only strong people, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away from Iranorev¡¯s radar when they moved in small numbers.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t choose the option of entering the domain of beasts to confirm our existence.


    why? Because the Demon King knows the oue of the case or has the ability to see the future? If so, we would have attacked at the moment when we killed the dragon and moved out of the domain of the beastmen.


    The reason is extremely simple. If you get caught by Iranoreff, you¡¯ll die.


    And this was proof that the name Special Operations Department, which is synonymous with fear for the demons, is full of bubbles through propaganda. Perhaps their real power is to n and move based on the rumors they have umted, including the politics of terror that scares them and immobilizes them.


    Of course, it is certain that there are people who are capable enough to afford to cut off Count Leitor¡¯s horn, butpared to what they¡¯ve experienced so far, it¡¯s not even a problem.


    ¡°No, their presence here is just a fallback.¡±


    So, I was able to answer with confidence.


    Fortunately, Count Leitor frowned and pondered at my words, which was the same as ignoring his opinion, but did not show any displeasure.


    ¡°Is it¡­preparatory measures?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because they can never predict the size of the Church. Not only that, but they can¡¯t even be sure that we wille here.¡±


    ¡°¡­why do you feel that way?¡±


    After all, the imaginary enemies of the ¡®cult forces suddenly appearing in the vicinity of Leitor¡¯, which the Special Operations Department assumes, are only a few who have been beaten and horribly destroyed by dragons.


    There¡¯s no way those guys would have been attacking Leitor with a n to wipe it out, assuming that the church¡¯s power would have increased to the same level as or more than when Rengi left Epagasierra, right?


    As the Count said, the n to use Leitor as a fly hell and collect nearby resistance forces in one ce to deal with them must have been more important.


    ¡°There were dragons in the realm of beastmen.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes? Sleep, did you just say dragon?¡±


    Once again, the count and his lieutenant¡¯s pupils caused an earthquake, but this time, too, they decided to exclude detailed exnations.


    ¡°Yes. It was a dragon called Iranolep, which the Beastmen used to call the King of Wind. Even the Ministry of Special Operations knows about the existence of that dragon. The territorial agreement between the Beastman and the Asmodians was to establish a kind of breakwater to block the dragons who would light up their eyes and attack at the sight of the Asmodians. Because it was the process of making it. It is impossible for the core operation unit to not know what the Demon King¡¯s Army knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­If there was a dragon that was so hostile to the demons, how could the church get through there?¡±


    Instead of answering, he stared at Count Raitor.


    At first, the count hesitated a little, perhaps assuming that my gaze was reprimanding him for asking unnecessary questions out of curiosity, but after a while he realized that my gaze was not meant like that.


    ¡°Ser, can¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    ¡°They are known as warriors, so you can¡¯t leave them behind, can you?¡±


    There is a reason for expressing it this way, just saying that I got a dragon head. It was because Count Leithor and his lieutenant, who had just been polite and courteous until now, had to ooze endless respect and awe, as seen in their gaze.


    Recognizing that he is a hero and respecting him does not mean acknowledging his skill. As a demon, he has a strong tendency to worship strength, so he doesn¡¯t easily admit that. However, since I couldn¡¯t fight right away, I had to try image marketing as much as possible to raise the credibility of my remarks so there would be no regrets.


    Fortunately, the fact that this form has more impact than exining in a hundred words is a simrw even when the world changes. After that, when I exined my hypothesis about the reason why they couldn¡¯t enter the beastmen¡¯s territory and the actualbat capability of the special operations unit based on this, the two showed a very positive response.


    ¡°For that reason, the Special Operations Department is nothing more than weaving a web in preparation for the possibility that the very few people who suffered devastating damage from the dragon will join Leitor. They must be waiting impatiently for it to appear.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that the special ops department here got caught by ident, and it¡¯s not assuming an all-out war with the church.¡±


    This time I am ¡®correct.¡¯ It was my turn to say Then Count Leitor¡¯s face widened.


    ¡°Under Epaga-sama¡¯s protection, not only did we not suffer any damage miraculously, but we also united the people of Birre and grew stronger than when Epaga left Sierra in Rengi.¡±


    I get up slowly while reading the emotion that ismonly called ¡¯emotion¡¯.


    ¡°There was a long and difficult march, but we were able to ovee it with the help of the prisoners and the efforts of the church. Now we are as thorough as the first day we left the Holy Land.¡±


    In the eyes of Count Leitor and his lieutenant, infinite trust was flowing out. The adjutant might even cry as if he were going to cry at any moment, perhaps because he was a little on the sensitive side.


    ¡°Now we will win here, and next we will punish the apostates and establish justice. This is possible because you have stood firm in front of the promised gate.¡±


    Even after hearing that the hand of salvation hade, they said to abandon themselves for the safety of the church and the saintess, and in fact, they were even determined to die. As a hero, wouldn¡¯t it be rewarding to give someone that much emotion?


    ¡°Now is the time to strike back.¡±

 Chapter 537

    The effect of the impression I gave was a little too good. A small incident urred in which both the count and the lieutenants knelt down and praised Epaga, dering that they would continue to devote themselves without giving up their faith.


    I calmed them down by hiding my embarrassment as much as possible, and first of all, I asked them to keep quiet about what happened today in order to avoid the eyes of the special operation department.


    Fortunately, there was no need for painful persuasion, as the two of them were fully aware of the fact that my existence would not be revealed until the internal strife in Leitor waspletely settled, or even if it were revealed, there would be no one to deliver the news to.


    ¡°How about staying here in the name of consulting to help us for a while? You can cut it off, or you can avoid the special ops investigation and unnecessary suspicion.¡±


    Contrary to popr opinion, Count Leitor, whose speed of thinking is extraordinary, showed active cooperation by going one step further and evening up with a n. For a moment, I wondered why a person of this size was being evaluated as being brute force instead of having a bad brain, but soon came to the conclusion that even that would make sense if it was the goal.


    Of course, it would be more convenient when dealing with enemies to be recognized as possessing martial arts rather than martial arts. If I had lost such a reliable ally, I would have been tired in many ways.


    Other than that, it was all about passing on some information that the church held. The difference between the corroding bodies, the existence of the workshop and puppeteers who control them, and the expression of Count Leitor, who was informed of their activity radius, etc., seemed like he had met a savior.


    ¡°If we find the studio and the doll master, we¡¯ll have to capture them alive as much as possible.¡±


    We heretic judges really frugally sucked the marrow of the puppeteers we captured in the first battle.


    However, in the end, since he was only a specialized soldier, the information he knew was limited, and it was necessary to catch as many of them as possible and cross-verify them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to guarantee the safety of our allies, so the basic policy is to prioritize killing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    We talked for about 30 minutes and finished sharing information about the corroded body, and we were able to move to the amodation following the guidance of the adjutant.


    In the process, I learned that this inn was not forcibly requisitioned, but that it was bought entirely with Count Leitor¡¯s own money.


    It didn¡¯t take too long to move because it was an empty room in the same building. As soon as we parted ways with the adjutant after a light greeting and entered the dorm, Carl Kansi smiled cheerfully and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Our guests aren¡¯t just good at fighting, aren¡¯t they also good at teething?¡±


    I¡¯ll bring you a meal, so I decided to fully enjoy Count Leitor¡¯s consideration to get rid of travel poisoning, and as I unpacked my luggage, I smiled inwardly at the fact that there was an expression of grinding my teeth on this side as well, and replied lightly as if to counter it.


    ¡°When it¡¯s not solved by force, it¡¯s the kind of person who thinks it¡¯s right to think about whether it¡¯s not enough force, but isn¡¯t there a time when this kind of thing works better for the same side?¡±


    Iughed and tried to continue my conversation, but muttered, ¡®¡­is that right?¡¯ and left behind Carl Kansi, who was in trouble, and unpacked his luggage.


    I feel a little sorry for the people who must be running hard, but I can¡¯t pretend to be a guest and put a strain on the Count¡¯s reputation, so it was time to polish it.


    ?


    Soha Shinore thought.


    Lately, things really, really don¡¯t seem to be working out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it right to suspect the demon¡¯s involvement at this level¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He just muttered something, but Soha looked at the puppeteer, who was excessively surprised and trembling, with calm eyes, and sighed briefly.


    ¡°soliloquy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really me it, but Soha, embarrassed by the puppet master¡¯s reaction, scratched the back of his head and distanced himself a little.


    Those who did nothing wrong but were afraid of the Special Operations Department were the kind that were difficult for Soha to understand. Having learned from experience that trying to lighten the mood by talking about it only deepens misunderstandings, he puts on his sses to organize his thoughts until his subordinates return.


    In the meantime, one of the lights in the workshop went out, and Soha¡¯s reaction made the puppeteer¡¯splexion pale even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely faster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    No matter how many times I told her it wasn¡¯t the puppeteer¡¯s fault, Soha just kept her mouth shut. And he began to think about what had happened to Count Leitor, who had been acting strangely for the past three days.


    The only recent change was a human being who appeared as a saint of retribution or something, along with a beastman called a pioneer. As soon as he heard the story for the first time, what Soha remembered was the human race and beastman he encountered on the street the other day.


    Looking at thebination, it was amonbination, but it was too exquisite to be a coincidence.


    Even if I knew it a little sooner, I would have caught it and handed it over to the headquarters or destroyed it on the spot. Useless regrets came flooding in, but up to that point, it was just a pity, not a problem.


    The real problem was that those two, the only changes, had nothing to do with the current situation.


    Unlike the pioneers who had a little reputation in the past, the footprints left by the crazy humans who suddenly popped out of nowhere ranged from the booty port called the tip of Eolchu to the vicinity of Epagasierra in Rengie.


    After that, his whereabouts were unknown for a while, and he suddenly appeared here in Leitor. Unlike the early days when word of mouth was spread as if drawing a line on the Demonic Spirit, no rumors about them were heard this time.


    All there was to the eyewitness testimony was to kill the thief at the time it was presumed to be around the time they first appeared. It is unclear whether the monsters that the Saint of Retribution killed were really killed by him or by pioneer Carl Kansi.


    That¡¯s what they were all about. Even looking at it this way and that way, it is not a basis to exin the sudden change of the count¡¯s movements.


    In the past, whenever an erosion appeared, it felt like it was urgent to deal with it, but now it seems that it is noticing the existence of a workshop and forming a siege. What does it have to do with beating some bandits?


    In the end, without finding the cause, he moved his subordinates to find out whether the count was convinced or just a coincidence, but the results were not very good and kept getting on his nerves.


    Despite such difort, there was silence for about half a day amidst the asional warning sound from the workshop and the puppeteer¡¯s spittle.


    The faces of the men who returned at the promised time were even harder than yesterday.


    ¡°One workshop has been destroyed.¡±


    And as soon as the adjutant opened his mouth, Soha¡¯s expression hardened.


    In the end, it was not impossible since it was inevitable to be located near the ce where the battle was taking ce, but it was very unpleasant news to hear in the midst of continuing ominous expectations.


    ¡°detection?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems to be a coincidence. There was testimony that the fire set by our supporters in a nearby building caught fire. The building copsed and blocked the entrance¡­¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be recovered?


    ¡±


    ¡°It was burned down. In this situation, it took a year to put out the fire.¡±


    If the enemies pretended to be a coincidence, it would be a headache, and even if it was a coincidence, it would be a headache.


    It was said that secrets were being leaked to the enemy, or that nothing was really going on.


    ¡°One house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m on my way back after confirming that the rest of the workshop is safe. I¡¯ve ordered you to stop activities for a while just in case.¡±


    ¡°Good job. This ce is also closed until further instructions. Anything else special?¡±


    The purpose was to disperse the mainbat forces, including the Count¡¯s aides, to easily apply pressure anyway. Soha¡¯s decision was made boldly because it was not a situation where he would be pushed backwards if he did not operate the erosion body for a few days now.


    ¡°There was nothing special. I also checked the Pioneers and the Saints of Punishment you mentioned, but¡­ they only moved internal supplies or participated in relief efforts.¡±


    ¡°¡­Coming all the way here for relief work?¡±


    Are you simply a believer?


    The more I knew, the more my head hurt, but since the report wasn¡¯t over yet, Soha listened, enduring the tingling in his temples.


    ¡°I checked to see if he had magical powers in case of an emergency, and also tested his divine power through magic tools¡­ but there was no reaction that could be called special. It was only a few magic tools and a sword with some blessings.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the divine power is being captured?¡±


    For the first time, embarrassment appeared on the adjutant¡¯s face at Soha¡¯s question.


    ¡°I know, I know. If you think like that, there is no end.


    Among the priests, only high-ranking priests who have been using and cherishing the holyw for a long time are the only ones who can capture divine power like magical power.


    Rather than worrying about the amazingbination of human high-ranking priests of the Demonic Cult, it was a more credible idea to think that the hero was split in half. Feeling apologetic for the adjutant and subordinates who hesitated while watching her notice, Soha waved her hand and began to give instructions.


    ¡°The puppeteers are the finishing touches. We move to the confluence as usual and live the church¡¯s movement one more time¡­¡±


    ¨C Knock. Again, straight. Knock. Knock.


    However, before the order was finished, So-ha and his men all turned to the door and drew their weapons at the sudden knocking sound.

 Chapter 538

    It¡¯s not a hypersensitivity reaction.


    This was a ce where no one was allowed to knock or even pretend to be present unless someone was involved. Despite the wooden floor, they split left and right without making a sound, and when those who took their positions signaled, thergest subordinate took off the robe he was wearing and approached the door with his sword hidden behind his back.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t stab the sword first was because the knocking sound was unnecessarily cheerful.


    What crazed assant would knock like that before attacking? It could have been that they had reallye to know something wrong, or it could have been thieves taking advantage of the chaos in the city to plunder, so a normal response was the priority.


    [Even if it¡¯s a thief, bring it in and deal with it.]


    The big guy who received the order through the hand signal nodded and opened the door, and there stood a tall knight wearing a helmet.


    It was impressive in many ways.


    Unlike the clean and very solid-looking helmet, the armor is full of scars, as if it had been forcibly mended after being beaten by five ogres and torn by the ws of a wyvern. It is difficult to infer the original shape of the right shoulder armor, which is made asymmetrically and isrger than the left one.


    Even though at first nce it looks serious enough to look like walking scrap metal, if you look closely, the fact that it is still strong enough to perform its functions is attracting attention once more. Because of that, the giant spent the time he should have spent trying to figure out the identity of the unidentified visitor in front of him.


    The part he really had to pay attention to was not the mysterious knight, but the demonic surcoat the knight was wearing.


    ¡°I suppose asking to borrow a cup of sugar is a step too far?¡±


    As such, the reaction was dyed.


    Even the strange words flowing out of the knight¡¯s helmet.


    Even with the tremendous divine power bursting out.


    As the reaction of the giant was dyed, at the moment when everyone did not recognize the situation in time, only one Soha was able to react¡­ but


    even that was already toote.


    ¡°All blood¡­!¡±


    It was faster for Soha to pierce the gigantic body and sink into the interior ceiling as a spear that escaped from the knight¡¯s hand than Soha shouted.


    Despite the sudden surprise attack, which was difficult to follow with the naked eye, the other subordinates were able to pull out their swords because they were elite.


    But this time, that quick reaction turned into a handshake.


    -Puong!


    As he drew his weapon to check the attack that killed his ally, at the end of countless gazes reflexively directed at the ceiling, the spear made with the Holy Law exploded, emitting a tremendous light and roar that erased even the shadow.


    ¡°Huh!!¡±


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    Soha could tell that his subordinates were incapacitated by the just-sentence technique with the screams that came out simultaneously.


    They were subordinates who could be sure that they would not let go of their swords even if a spear flew into their shoulders, and even the sound of weapons dropping continued.


    The reason Soha didn¡¯t look like them was not because the impact of the Seongbeop was harmless, but because he was only staring at the enemy, based on the confidence that he would win no matter what the enemy attacked.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just the same situation, the aftermath was serious. Her eyes have a limited field of vision, as if she were facing the sun, and her eardrums seemed to be ruptured.


    It was rather poison that strengthened the body and strengthened the senses. Soha could not close the distance until the unknown enemy kicked the body of his dead subordinate and threw it behind him, drawing his sword.


    The price was disastrous. Without missing a short gap of only a few seconds, the enemy¡¯s sword, wrapped in powerful protection, cut the throats of the subordinates attached to the wall with precision as if measured with a ruler.


    Soha¡¯s head, which tried to rebnce and approach somehow, was veryplicated.


    The Special Operations Department is an expert in infiltration and operations.


    In addition to tracking, it was never easy to identify the Special Operations Unit or step on its tail, unless you knew the face or encountered it during the operation, as it activates and activates magic tools to kill presence and hide magic at all times.


    It was a unit created for the purpose of secretly working for the military, equipping it at a cost so high that it was possible to operate a battalion-sized unit. Even someone the size of Count Leitor couldn¡¯t figure it out, so how did they follow?


    ¡®betrayer.¡¯


    I thought it was a really ridiculous hypothesis, but a situation that couldn¡¯t be exined otherwise happened.


    The Holy Knight of the Demonic Church, who drove all of his subordinates preparing for an ambush to death in less than a dozen seconds until Soha became enraged at that fact, calmly corrected his stance without showing pride or haste, even though he reduced his number in an instant.


    But I don¡¯t feel anything that could be called magical power. All I could feel was the divine power that was evident from being a high-ranking pdin.


    In an instant, a human race called the saint of punishment passes through Soha¡¯s mind. The consciousness flowed at will, thinking randomly to catch a clue from the sight in front of it. They seem to be simr in size, but did they wear armor like that? I couldn¡¯t get a good look because of the robe. ck? Did you have any weapons?


    ¡°Shit¡­!¡±


    doesn¡¯te to mind It was natural. There was no way he could remember the every move of a person who had just passed by without thinking.


    It could be a bastard, or a penance pdin who periodically trimmed off his horns and covered his face with a helmet. However, finding out the identity of the enemy did not change anything, so now was the time to wield the sword and eliminate the enemy.


    In the end, Soha swung his sword, deciding to focus only on the enemy in front of him, putting aside his thoughts.


    And in exactly five tens, I realized.


    That you can¡¯t defeat him with a sword.


    ¡°Where suddenly!¡±


    The fact that the recent bad news that broke out in session wasn¡¯t everything. An obstruction whose root is unknown and whose cause is unknown.


    It gnaws away Soha¡¯s reason to try to figure out the situation as calmly as possible by somehow controlling his emotions.


    His adjutant was the first to notice the change.


    ¡°Captain Soha! No!¡±


    Soha Shinore.


    The two eyes of the trump card called the Demon King¡¯s Spear were stained ck, and the space began to distort from the corner of the empty left hand. Although the battles at the crossroads of life and death wereing and going, the action did not lead to Soha¡¯s gap.


    It was because the pdin hesitated when he saw the pure white spear protruding from the distorted space.


    ¡°Ha, like shameless bastards.¡±


    But for some reason, that hesitation stemmed not from fear, but from anger.


    ¡®Rage?¡¯


    He must be feeling that overwhelming power, but how can he get angry¡­


    The adjutant, who didn¡¯t miss the pdin¡¯s muttering while breaking into a cold sweat at the appearance of the Holy Spear twisting the space, I didn¡¯t miss the change of the pdin that followed the chanting.


    soaring power. A sword that starts to glow brightly. Divine power that spreads with the momentum to encroach on the surroundings.


    In a situation where no matter how optimistic his thoughts were, the adjutant grabbed the puppeteer who was trembling behind him and ran out of the window without hesitation.


    ¡°What did you do to the Holy Lance?¡±


    Hero Eldmia Ega.


    A disaster that should have been on the front suddenly descended here.


    And that, of course, along with Soha Shinore, who was engulfed in anger.


    ¡°Epagaaa!!¡±


    The spear held by Soha became a dot and was shot at the hero¡¯s forehead. The blow rips the air, creates shockwaves, and shatters windows and cracks walls before the lieutenant¡¯s body can even touch them.


    It was an attack that was not enough to be called a deadly blow fired from close range, but instead of piercing the skull of the hero, the spear scratched the helmet and went off track.


    Squeezing through such a momentary gap, the warrior¡¯s sword also pierces Soha¡¯s head, scattering a halo of light like a tail.


    Unlike Soha¡¯s strike, which did not properly control the energy that ran amok due to the urge to destroy soared with anger, the warrior¡¯s sword did not tolerate any waste and aimed at Soha. Even the lieutenant, who was swept away by the shockwave, was tongue-in-cheek at the perfection of the blow.


    However, the hero¡¯s attack also does not reach Soha. It touched correctly, but did no damage. Because Soha twisted his head, biting the warrior¡¯s sword with his teeth, widening hispletely ckened eyes.


    In response, the warrior gave his strength to split Soha¡¯s head in half, but he did not move as if he was stuck between ck rocks.


    No matter how demonic they are, their movements, actions, and strength that are close to entricity are called the essence of the result of reinterpreting the blessings that the evil spirit bestowed upon their followers.


    The power of an evil god that burns only one emotion as a sacrifice and causes it to cause destruction, and the simr power that only Soha could ept,pleted by analyzing the divine power of the gods.


    Berserker¡¯s Blessing.


    Even the masters who ran amok, using the lost divine power as if it were their own, could not approach it recklessly. No matter how much he is a warrior, he cannot win the current Soho. It was certain that the hero who could not retrieve his weapon would be pierced by Soha¡¯s spear and die.


    The adjutant, who reviewed the warrior¡¯s skills bybining the information he had while rolling on the floor, tried toe up with a way to calm Soha out of confidence¡­ ¡°Try this, too.


    ¡±


    The warrior¡¯s sword emitted a brilliant light faster than that.

 Chapter 539

    It was purely coincidental that the uninvited guests who pretended to be very ordinary while wearing magic tools of an unusual level were caught by my magical poetry.


    The original n was to wait for the Church¡¯s arrival while working as far away from the battle as possible to avoid suspicion. Even so, while I was looking around, wondering if I could see the traces of the magic tools called workshops, I just saw the same guys two days in a row and followed me.


    After checking the subtle reactions and movements around me that I couldn¡¯t even recognize them properly, I became convinced, and when I entered the sparsely popted building that looked like a safety house at first nce, I thought I had drawn a lottery.


    Clearly, a win was a win.


    The problem is that it was unexpected.


    I would have thought that the guy I bumped into on the street the first time I came to the city was Soha Shinore, who was rumored to be not only a member of the special operations department but also a person of interest. Even the tricks of fate go too far.


    However, I came to the conclusion that the destructive power he showed during his first debut back in the day was probably the result of explosively using very limited resources like an esthetic beam.


    As a result, I naturally thought that now, when I was not ready for that much, might be a real opportunity, and my body reacted first.


    Until the moment I mixed my swords exactly like that five times, I was sure my predictions were correct.


    ¡°Captain Soha! No!¡±


    At the same time as his colleague shouted, Soha¡¯s eyes turned ck, and the space distorted until a spear appeared.


    As soon as I saw it, I realized that it was the holy spear Ester.


    so i was angry


    This is honestly irresistible. If Lady Deoni had been here, she would have fired headbutts at the blind-eyed bastard without even looking back.


    ¡°Ha, like shameless bastards.¡±


    Of course, in addition to Epaga-sama¡¯s divine power, the remnants of evil spirits were wriggling in the Holy Spear.


    As if responding to the appearance of the holy spear, Sohara radiated a strong evil spirit that was iparable to that of the Unlucky Hulks.


    ¡°What did you do to the Holy Lance?¡±


    There is no answering back.


    Since ancient times, it has been a clich¨¦ for those who open their eyes like that to go crazy, so I didn¡¯t even expect to hear an answer.


    As if instead of an answer, the guy who is still clumsy in swordsmanship, but whose physical abilities seem to have improved due to the evil god buff, wields a sword with one hand.


    Then, a blow iparable to that just before unfolded.


    ¡°Epagaaa!!¡±


    I would have tried to capture him alive if the situation came. However, now was not the time to let go.


    I tried to cut the guy¡¯s neck while avoiding the sword that made hisposure disappear, but the power contained in his sword was not negligible.


    Soha aimed for the brief moment when I was pushed back while trying to block it, and a desperate cry that was hard to tell whether it was shouting or screaming came out of Soha¡¯s mouth, and at the same time, the spear he was holding was shot.


    Even though it was an expected attack, it was toote to dodge it. The sword he wielded with one hand was unusual, so it was toote even though he had concentrated all his nerves in advance.


    The blow, which even created a shock wave, was so powerful that I wondered if it would have ripped my head off if it hadn¡¯t been for Lumings¡¯ helmet.


    But most of all, the perfection of his spearmanship was amazing. His main weapon was a spear, not a sword.


    With the realization that the full-fledged fight would start from now on, this time I squeezed through the hole in him and stabbed Este from my side.


    magic and divine power. And the de, which moved sharper and more urately than ever thanks to the effect of dragon blood, drew a perfectly straight line that even I felt admirable, but it couldn¡¯t pierce its head.


    -Kwagak!


    As soon as this madman looked back, he might have degenerated into a beast, but he moved his head at a strange angle and bit Este.


    It was a very refreshing experience to have the attack stop as soon as he bit it, as if I was caught in a hydraulic press regardless of my will, but I didn¡¯t admire it because it was more like fuck than freshness.


    ¡°Eat this too.¡±


    Instead, I prayed that the guy¡¯s head would blow off, and hit the esthetic beam without hesitation.


    The remnants of the evil spirit absorbed from Iranorev were at a level different from those of the corroding bodies. Even if it didn¡¯t work, it was enough to use the esthetic beam twice, which was so intense that it blew a hole in one of Iranorev¡¯s legs.


    However, in the middle of the city, no matter how rumored it was, and even if it was a guy who felt the energy of an evil god on a different level than before, it was considered a waste to pour such an attack on a human bastard in one queue, so I adjusted the output.


    No matter how much I adjusted it, I was convinced that if I hit it directly from close range without any preparation, it would disappear without a shape.


    The beam of light, which had always silently annihted the enemy, pierced the building and the ground and showed off its power¡­ but the


    heavy resistance I felt in my hand did notpletely disappear.


    The disappearance of Este¡¯s beam, the spear he was holding again aimed at my head, and the spread of Este¡¯s de while dodging that attack happened almost simultaneously.


    [Owner, something is different.]


    It was an esthetician who spoke in a more serious voice than ever before, but I was just thinking that too, even if he didn¡¯t have to tell me.


    His head was fine.


    To be more precise, a very unpleasant aura seemed to bounce off the esthetic beam as if it were protecting his head.


    ¡°That looks like a dick.¡±


    At first, I wondered if my head melted a little and survived because of the look of something sticky.


    Not at all. Beyond that unpleasant thing that burns like firewood and disappears every time it collides with Este¡¯s divine power, Soha swung a spear at me with a perfectly normal face, her ck eyes shining.


    It was more of a check to increase distance rather than a one-hit kill attack with intent to kill, but the guy, who is so full of evil spirits, sublimes even such a check into a strong attack that cannot be ignored.


    Rather, the pressure is greater and more threatening than when dealing with Iranorev. It was a perfect situation to have a hole in the body if it was twisted, but fortunately, thanks to two advantages, I was able to continue the fight somehow.


    The first advantage is esthetic, which absorbs the energy of evil spirits and works like a permanent organ.


    Just by looking at it, you could tell that the demonic aura he was surrounded by was a serious threat in itself. It is so thick that it is overflowing enough to be identified with the naked eye, rather than perceived as an abstract concept.


    Just now, a rat, trying to escape the mess, struggled in pain and died. As it was originally, that alone meant that a serious abnormal condition would ur, like touching the blood of the corroding creatures appearing here.


    However, Este absorbs that energy and reces it with her own.


    It was a situation that could not be said to be enough, but with the divine power that was reced like that, I put all kinds of strengthening spells on me and purify the surroundings. I had to spray it like crazy as much as I absorbed it, so even if I couldn¡¯t gain aplete advantage, the ability to make his debuffs plus or minus zero was a huge advantage.


    The second was the simplicity of his attacks.


    The spear he wields has only one intention. Regardless of whether the enemy avoids this attack, misses, or counterattacks, move assuming that the enemy will die in the current attack.


    If the opponent was far weaker than Ji, that would be the end, but not now. No matter how perfect his attack is, it exerts more power than an erosion body, and even if it creates a shock wave every time he swings his spear, I also have enough skills to receive or deflect his attack.


    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±


    As a result, Soha¡¯s attack did not kill me even though it devastated the surroundings, and I continued to inflict wounds on him.


    It would have been nice if this situation continued, but unfortunately, his movements changed as the scars on his body increased.


    ¡°You, who act like a mere puppet without thinking, y in the hands of the Demon God and move, blocking my way!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck.¡±


    But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re enjoying afortable and one-sided enjoyment attack.


    It¡¯s just that there are no fatal wounds, and his attacks keep narrowly scratching or passing through my armor. It is clear that even if the reaction is slightly dyed due to distraction for a moment, one of the two will face disastrous results, whether it is the armor or my body.


    Just looking at the conversation now, that¡¯s the case. Since his attack doesn¡¯t work, he shakes his snout as if he¡¯s trying to criticize me with a little firearm shining in his far back eyes, but I can only give a short answer. Not because I don¡¯t have anything to say, but because I can¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°It¡¯s like being drunk with the power you gained without any effort! You bastard, I¡¯ve been burning anger and life for revenge all my life! You¡¯re blocking me!¡±


    It¡¯s daunting just by the sudden situation, but hearing the nonsense of a guy who goes blind and explodes on his own will make a thousand dors boil inside.


    I want to shout out to stop fucking right now, but I can¡¯t afford it as the guy who used to bite the sword like a mad dog regained his reason and started spitting Este¡¯s de out of his mouth.


    On the contrary, the power to rip through the air has decreased very slightly, while the precision of the technique has risen sharply, making it a bit heavy.


    I didn¡¯t know if this signaled the end of the rage buff or if it was a selective anger control disorder that adjusted the bnce to my liking, but it wasn¡¯t a very good change for me.


    But, it was worth doing.


    ¡°Under the whim of an unruly god, without knowing the truth¡­ ghast!¡±


    With a clearer pronunciation, I fired the needles at Soha¡¯s waist in anger at Soha¡¯s legs, who were trying to talk bullshit at me, and then retrieved them.


    Because he wasn¡¯t wearing proper armor, wind holes were pierced through his thighs, and the ck energy covering his eyes was partially released in an unexpected surprise attack, showing a very embarrassed look.


    Seeing that, I was not surprised by the needle, but rather surprised by how the needle moved without any prior preparation. It was the moment when Operation Whistle shined.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mouth with a baby who doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    The day the vige was burned, all I had in my hands was magic power, a fucking weak body, and two knives left behind by the enemies who stabbed my parents to death.


    The day Delt tried to dive into a flying dragon, I had a helper, Gis, who persuaded me with magic, a sword, a hard-trained body, and Sechi¡¯s tongue. It was two more than when magic power and a sword were everything.


    The same goes after that.


    Learn swordsmanship, train, make needles, change equipment, steal Kak¡¯s axe, build knowledge, have exchanges, challenge, fight, get aika, learn magic.


    I¡¯ve always tried to keep more in my hands to prepare for the next one.


    Even though Epaga-sama¡¯s divine protection dwelling in this body may have been innate, there was no such thing as a genius perk that allowed her to get everything without any effort.


    Really, strictly speaking, it¡¯s more like I was able to realize my magical power early in the first ce because I tried to learn how to operate it through meeting with Master. If it hadn¡¯t been so, I would have died and remained as white bones next to my parents.


    If you don¡¯t know about my tearful efforts, and if you don¡¯t know what kind of feeling Epaga-sama is looking down on the continent, why are you talking about knowing everything?


    ¡°Anything I can say I¡¯ve gained without effort in this life.¡±


    I have always tried my best with everything I have in order to live.


    And so it is now.


    ¡°There were only girls who said they liked me, you fucking bastard.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hide the resentment that came up after me, and fired needles and pieces of Este¡¯s split sword at him.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 100 coin support, King Breadrain!


    I will do my best to repay you as a writer who writes diligently in the future!

 Chapter 540

    It was the demon king, not God, who saved the life that had been dragged by the ve traders without any promise.


    ¡®We will save those abandoned by the demons, and furthermore, we will correct the world that has only been twisted at the hands of the gods.¡¯


    At first, he thought it was just a change of owner and trained as he was told, but after realizing that was not the case, he trained even less while sleeping. As time passed, he made friends and came to sympathize with his ideas, and soon found a direction in his life, which was all about floating like a buoy.


    In order to make the gods pay the price for thexity of responsibility under the guise of freedom. For a future where no one suffers in a world where order is right.


    Even if the road to that lofty ideal is a painful thorny road, I have walked without stopping.


    After such efforts, from the days when he was called the most backward kid, he became a hunting dog of the special operation department, and he raised his fever even more to repay the demon king who gave him infinite trust in his potential, and he was able to embrace the ¡®essence¡¯.


    I burned my life like that.


    How could the Demon God¡¯s minions stop this far?


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    Eldmia, who started pressuring the sword pieces that had suddenly been smashed together with an unknown projectile magic tool as a throwing weapon, swung the sword while questioning in an extremely serious tone.


    For some reason, the quasi-authority doesn¡¯t have the proper effect, and the projectile is so dazzling that it could be an ego weapon. Originally, ordinary projectiles could be dealt with just by wearing energy, but his attacks were not at a level that could be blocked without letting go of reason.


    It¡¯s not a fatal or serious injury, but the residual wounds keep increasing. Light wounds that at first stopped bleeding quickly deepened as the battle progressed, worsening into obvious bleeding. Even if he didn¡¯t hesitate from the pain, his stamina and life were clearly being cut down.


    However, he waspletely engulfed in anger and could not deal with it. No matter how powerful the attack was, it was useless if it didn¡¯t hit. It was a painful reality that I became convinced of after entrusting myself to the berserker¡¯s blessing three times.


    Berserker¡¯s Blessing can¡¯t kill him. It was the same that Eldmia couldn¡¯t kill Soha, but as the battle continued for a long time, the loss was small.


    No matter how much it is the safest result obtained from the remains of a dead evil god, it is ultimately the power of a god. The will of the evil god to sow chaos in the world and y with mortals like toys remained even after death, and in some form eventually resulted in eating away the caster.


    It was no different from Sohara.


    Because it has an unprecedentedly high aptitude, it can only withstand the level of essence that can be regarded as the remnant of an evil god itself. In the first ce, it was a power that could only be used in situations deemed necessary afterpleting several verifications at the headquarters, unless it was a life crisis.


    If the opponent wasn¡¯t a hero, he wouldn¡¯t have abused it like this. Even that was now an unknown territory, so cold sweat ran down my back.


    The sound of swords and spears cutting through the wind feels like tinnitus. The rupture of the torn air, the wind brushing my ears, whispered in my ear that if I took one more step, I would give him the strength to kill him right here.


    He was not aware of it because of the dire situation, and at some point, Soha was fighting not only the immediate enemy called Eldmia, but also the inner enemy called the remnant of the evil god.


    That inner enemy, Soha¡¯s attacks only graze Eldmia and each time his body¡¯s wounds increase, it gnaws at his will.


    It¡¯s so minute that it¡¯s hard to be aware of it yourself.


    As if slowly entangled.


    ?


    I can¡¯t say that Soha Shinore has as much skill as the notoriety that has spread throughout the demons, but it was right that she was first-ss in spearmanship.


    I don¡¯t know if he knew that, but it was clear that he had a certain confidence in his skills. After realizing that an attack wouldn¡¯t hit if his eyes were fully turned, he¡¯d been attacking with only half of his eyes ck.


    However, before he realized that fact, he suffered from anger control disorder three times, and each time the surroundings became scorched.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the destructive power he showed when his eyes were flipped was master level.


    It wasn¡¯t strengthening the body, it was more like enveloping an unknown aura, so it was fortunate that the speed wasn¡¯t master level either. would have had to choose


    It¡¯s like wearing clothes that don¡¯t fit your body and wielding long hems, but if you get caught up in it, it¡¯s not to the point where you¡¯ll get a little sick, so I had to avoid it diligently.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just avoiding without countermeasures. Just as I couldn¡¯t kill him, he couldn¡¯t kill me either, so I moved toward the western gate upied by the Demon King¡¯s supporters in order to make the most of this damn confrontation.


    The effect of the strategy he tried every time he looked around was amazing. He¡¯s only aiming at me, so I can¡¯t even grasp what kind of scene is unfolding behind me, but right now I can see the remains of buildings that were ¡®buildings¡¯ and people in a state of confusion.


    It may seem like he¡¯s distracted during battle, but it¡¯s absolutely not. Far from being careless, he is more tense than ever. The reason I check my surroundings from time to time is because I¡¯m waiting for the arrival of my allies.


    It is me who has alreadypleted self-reflection on my own skills from the time I faced the buffalo horn that was said to shoot light. I had no intention of jumping into enemy lines, only assuming that the Special Operations Division would end up on my line. However, it was impossible to apany the conspicuous Carl Cancina or the soldiers of Count Leitor, whose magical powers were clearly revealed, so they just closed their eyes and reached an agreement in a simple ignorant way.


    If they are stubborn, they will all die in my line, but if not, there will be a great uproar, so hurry up ande to support at that time.


    As soon as I said that as a strategy, I mistakenly thought that I had about five lives. 30% of those who thought that I had five lives, 30% of those who couldn¡¯t distinguish bravery from courage, 30% of those who considered me to be a true warrior who knew how to sacrifice himself, I calmed down. The reactions were divided, with 10% admiring that it was a strategy only a hero could attempt, but


    what to do. There was no better way than that.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    ¡°Yeom disease, it¡¯s time for madness again.¡±


    His movements widen with his eyespletely ckened. It was speed and power that could not be ignored, but I got used to it more than the first time after seeing it a few times.


    But it¡¯s just something you¡¯ve gotten used to more than the first time, and it¡¯s not easy. I retrieved the needle and sword fragments, avoiding the spear that stabbed me in the pit of my stomach.


    In that state, even halfway attacks won¡¯t eat the seeds. Faced with the unpleasant energy that blocked even the esthetic beam, I calmly epted the fact that needles and esthetic pin panels were nothing more than eggs in front of a rock.


    At the moment when I started to think that I could breathe more easily when he had anger dysregtion than when he came in with a spear, I caught sight of a familiar prisoner jumping over the rooftop and approaching me from afar.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    I jumped on all fours, then switched to running on two legs, raised my hands and screamed something, but I couldn¡¯t hear it. It was because the roar of the madman in front of him destroying the building and the screams of the people swept away by it were louder. Fortunately, the quick-witted Carl Kansi quickly figured out the situation and gave up trying to exin anything to me. Instead, he took something out of his bosom, hurriedly attached it to it, andunched it skyward.


    It was the signal re he had received while falling away from the members of the church.


    It wasn¡¯t something we shot first, it was something we received to respond to the church¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Have you already arrived¡­?¡±


    Only then did my eyes begin to see the sights around me a little more clearly.


    In the crucible of chaos where many people are busy running away, there are those who are constantly chasing us and running. Thanks to the magical power flowing from the magic tools, it was easy to notice that they were part of the special operations department.


    However, they were busy casting unknown signals and magic on Soha, rather than attacking or interfering with me.


    At first, I wondered if it was a buff, but it didn¡¯t make it stronger or faster. Feeling curious about this, while constantly guiding him, a middle-aged man who, unlike the other special operations departments, approached him at close range, urgently shouted at him.


    ¡°Captain! Wake up! The Order has arrived!¡±


    I guess I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what happened behind the scenes either.


    At the unexpected appearance of an ally, the corner of his mouth naturally curled up, and he forced himself to avoid the attack three times.


    Este and I simultaneously captured the momentary gap in which the energy that flowed while protecting his body like an iron wall weakened.


    There was no need to talk about it. Este and I did what we each had to do, to the point where I thought maybe this moment was through telepathy.


    I lowered my stance almost to the point of lying down and swung arge spear with one hand, aiming my sword at the guy who habitually tried to distance himself.


    At the same time, a huge amount of holy power gathered in Este¡¯s sword body. Soha¡¯s face was stained with astonishment, as if he felt the charged divine power without a chance to get chills at the tip of a spear that barely passed through his bangs.


    [Eat this, you fucking bastard!!]


    Unlike the silence until now, the esthetic beam fired with a cry full of resentment was at best the thickness of my forearm, but the divine power contained in it poured out everything absorbed from Iranorev. It is no exaggeration to say that it was poured.


    As soon as I saw that scene, the first thing that came to my mind was the hydraulic cutter.


    An ultra-high-pressure divine cannon that waspressed andpressed as much as possible and fired only with the aim of prating.


    ¡®Ah, if this is correct, I¡¯ll be damned.¡¯ At the same time as he thought, Soha¡¯s left arm, which was holding the spear, flew off to his shoulder.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent support of Altair¡¯s 10 coins!


    Private Sponsorship 10 Coins Thank you!


    Thank you for your unspoken 50 coin support!


    I will always write hard without losing my original intention!

 Chapter 541

    The sh across the sky not only annihted Soha¡¯s left arm, but also created an enormous shockwave that made him bounce off like a wooden doll boiled with thread.


    For me, it was the first breath-taking moment since confronting him, but it must have been a suffocating moment for the special ops members around me. While trying to get his soul out of Este¡¯s swearing that he couldn¡¯t understand because it was pouring like a rapid-fire cannon, the middle-aged man who had warned Soha loudly just before shouted with his face wrinkled.


    ¡°Send a signal to the workshop! The rest retrieve the captain and spear!¡±


    Thanks to you, I woke up too. If nothing else, I had to take the spear.


    I wanted to catch all of them and send them to Epaga-sama, but I couldn¡¯t be greedy because I had already done too much with just one Soha.


    The surroundings are already in a state of chaos to make a hopeful observation that it will end if they are all caught, and the number of people presumed to be in the Special Operations Division continues to increase. Some of them, intending to take advantage of my gaps, did not hesitate to act outside of orders, charging at me with their swords drawn or even casting magic.


    To be honest, dealing with all of that is daunting.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s more nervous and focused than when he jumped off the flying dragon, but if he¡¯s just a little bit off guard, his concentration gets distracted. If I try to achieve all of my wishes like this, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get more hurt than when I deal with Soha.


    That alone is a headache, but even the studio?


    It is said that the erosion body is released here, but no one knows how long it will remain, so we must save our strength as much as possible.


    In other words, it was time to prioritize the recovery of the Holy Lance and trust the backup of Count Leitor, led by Carl Kansi, for the rest.


    ¡°Anyway, it never ends easily.¡±


    Squeeze out the remaining divine power to envelop the Holy Law and distribute the magical energy to the needles and esthetic pieces. I wondered if magic power would be the limit, but as I scraped it together somehow, along with a subtle sense, magic power somehow started to gather.


    For some reason, in the process, as if using magic, the air current of magical power moved towards me, so the eyes of the Special Operations Department around me fell on me as if they had promised.


    It wasn¡¯t a very pleasant sight, but it was worth it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bid over my holy spear, you bastards.¡±


    Like them, I wasn¡¯t alone.


    ?


    Carl Kansi, slightly appalled by the signal res rising from outside the walls of Leitor and the army of the Church appearing over the horizon, jumped off the roof lightly avoiding the magic that was aiming at him.


    Although Carl Kanshi had a difference in bone density and muscle mass from the general race, his movements were extremely nimble, and because of that, the Special Operations Department, who cast magic on him, forgot that the opponent was a beastman and looked at him falling over his head. I made the mistake of casting physical defense magic.


    It was the worst choice for him as well as for the other special operations departments who were watching the scene.


    The person in question couldn¡¯t bear the weight of Carl Kansi, so his back broke and was crushed, and the others had to sink their bodies into the stone floor and feel the fear of thended beastman.


    ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯ll have to pull out your sword first, right?¡±


    The advice Carl Kansi threw while making something simr to a smile with his teeth exposed was sincere, but not particrly helpful.


    Because pulling out a knife didn¡¯t mean living.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beast! me¡­ kkeok!¡±


    It was faster for Carl Kansi to shoot out like an arrow than for the five or six Special Operations Units around him to react. With each swing of an arm or leg, a life is extinguished, and anger and despair rage.


    However, such an emotional element could not stop Carl Kansi, so the massacre continued. If Eldmia had seen it, it would have been a scene where she would have thought that her judgment was correct after seeing through the falsehood of the Special Operations Department, but it is a situation that cannot help but be unfair for the Special Operations Department dealing with Carl Kansi.


    Most of them were merely recruited for the purpose of supporting Soha.


    Even that, the main purpose is not to support Soha¡¯s battle, but to support post-processing. Aside from calming down Soha, stabilizing the Essence Rush, and making sure there are no abnormalities, he¡¯s just an ordinary soldier with a bit more training.


    Even though Soha used Essence, he was defeated and one arm was blown off, and it was not a group of people formed with the assumption that the situation itself was counterattacked by enemies. It was a natural result as it was originally a unit created for the purpose of stabilizing and working behind the scenes, not on the front line.


    Of course, the resentment caused by that could not stop Carl Kansi. In the end, all they could do was do their best to face death.


    As a result, it was like Eldmia and Kalkansi facing off against arge number of enemies in the middle of a ruined city, and the sight left a deep impression on the soldiers of the Count Leitor family who showed up btedly.


    ¡°What kind of mess is this¡­?¡±


    And it was the same with Taji, who led the soldiers at the forefront.


    He calmly led his troops while watching in real time the crazy scene of hearing the sound of a building copsing, a beam of light soaring toward the sky, and the tip of the bell tower literally disappearing in the beam. My tongue stuck out at the sight.


    Carl Kansiya Even if you say you have already seen your skills against the erosion bodies, ¡®Saint¡¯ was different. Taji, who hadn¡¯t heard anything from Count Leitor in order to keep it aplete secret, burst outughing.


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it a little too much to hide the existence of the hero from me?¡±


    Embracing divine power and magical power in full bloom, the one who was fighting while keeping the enemies in check with an unknown magic tool was definitely a warrior.


    Although the armor and robes, which were already in poor condition, were in a state of almost rags, the sword wielded by the warrior was extremely neat and tidy. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t look tired at all, but the hero was definitely overpowering the enemies who were aiming at him.


    I was a little concerned that the movement seemed to be defending against a spear stuck in the wall, but rather than questioning it, it was faster for Count Leitor¡¯s orders to be issued.


    ¡°Children of Leitor! It¡¯s time to drive out the apostates and meet the church and the saintess!¡±


    I had already heard from Carl Kansi what the re was for. I didn¡¯t know that I would arrive so soon, so I was a little unprepared, but thanks to the hero¡¯s fierce battle with the special operations department, it didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    And that was what the knights of Leithor also wished for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the aftermath, push away all bastards who wield knives at pioneers and saints!¡±


    Taji¡¯s judgment was correct, thinking that only confusion could arise after calling himself a hero for nothing.


    The knights, who felt puzzled by the sight in front of them, but gained momentum at the orders of their superiors, waited only for the order to arrive and sprinted with theirnces, releasing their fighting spirit that had been suppressed only for defense.


    The rubble of buildings and piles of stones were no obstacles. The demonic knights holding theirnces up for a moment and striking them with their shoulder armor to clear away the debris blocking their way were like waves crashing, and it was not just the special operations department, but Count Leitor¡¯s attack, and they came out with weapons right away, but they didn¡¯t properly. It came as a pressure pouring down on all the supporters of the Demon King¡¯s Army who were at a loss.


    It was the moment when the wrinkles between the eyebrows of the man who was called the lieutenant who became the highestmanding authority due to Soha¡¯s absence deepened.


    unexpected raid. emergence of warriors. Soha, who has be incapable ofbat. In addition to the cry of Count Leitor, if the signal re fired by the pioneer Carl Kansi is not a trick, even the emergence of an unknown church.


    It was a catastrophe and a great failure. It is unbelievable that such a result came out despite thorough preparation.


    ¡°Prepare for space transfer. The operation in Leithor is a failure.¡±


    However, such a disastrous situation did not cloud his judgment.


    In the process of his left arm being blown away, his subordinates, who had been suppressing the wounds of Soha, who had not yet regained consciousness due to being stuck in the wreckage without being able to resist properly, moved busily to follow his orders.


    ¡°And then give the order to the workshop again. Liberate them all and send them this way. Leave as soon as you give a signal.¡±


    But at the secondmand, he flinched. A few asked questions with only their eyes, but the adjutant did not change his words.


    ¡°Now is the chance when the strength of the hero has been drained while fighting the captain. Even if there are vicious rumors spreading about the headquarters in Leitor, we must strike him.¡±


    Even if it is unknown how it appeared, it cannot be finely dismissed.


    Even if irreversible damage urs to the supporters of the Demon King¡¯s army in Leitor, the death of the hero takes precedence. When it became clear that he would not reverse his decision, a nearby subordinate pulled a cylinder-like object from his bosom. It was a magic tool that transmitted encryptedmands through magic waves.


    After pressing a few buttons, he turned the upper part to activate the magic tool, and a soft light flowed out.


    At the same time, a projectile hovering around the hero flew like lightning.


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    Except for the adjutant, they couldn¡¯t even react properly. The adjutant clicked his tongue as he watched as the projectile, which smashed the magic tool and pierced the stomach of the subordinate holding the object, flew back to the hero.


    The moment the light came on, the signal was sent, so there was no worry about the implementation of the strategy, but the problem was that the hero urately noticed the magic tool¡¯s activation.


    And that while protecting the voice against dozens of Special Operations members.


    ¡°Because you look like a monster¡­¡±


    It was fortunate that I didn¡¯t try space travel first. If I did, I would never have gotten out of here safely. The adjutant, who did not let go of his guard against the hero and carried Soha on his back, hid with his subordinates in the darkness of the nearby alley.


    Since he had already given up even the Holy Spear and made the decision to secure only Soha, there was no retreat signal for his subordinates in the middle of the battle.


    Before long, only the screams of those caught in the rush of the knights echoed through the streets.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the 10 Coins for Private Sponsorship!


    Thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    I¡¯m d you continue to enjoy reading! I will keep working hard!

 Chapter 542

    The sight of Count Leitor¡¯s knights pushing the enemies away withnce charging was truly a thrilling sight.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t all that pleasant to see a person being skewered and flying away, but in the face of the reality of being able topletely escape the crisis and breathe, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°A real customer has a knack for making people not get tired of it.¡±


    While I was relieved to see the holy spear embedded in the wall, Carl Kansi approached me, his arms and legs covered in blood, and he always smiled like me.


    Apart from being relieved because he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt in particr, I wondered if there was a reason for the blood to stter like that when I recalled the power control he showed when fighting the Leitor acid erosion body. did.


    ¡°It¡¯s for practical use, not really a hobby.¡±


    The sense of intimidation felt by the enemies of a being that destroys the body with its limbs. Useful for sttering blood into an enemy¡¯s eyes to block their vision. Perhaps because he was a martial artist with only his body, Carl Kansi¡¯s fighting method was fortable and safe¡¯.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just use a weapon?¡±


    I thought it was a job far from safe to act with such a motto, but Carl Kansi looked at me strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to fight without weapons.¡±


    He speaks confidently, as if telling some great truth, but for the first time he looked stupid. What are the limbs missing? Anyone who sees it will know that it will grow again.


    I had a lot to say, but I was tired and held it in. It¡¯s not empty words, I¡¯m tired enough to want to lie down right away, but it¡¯s just sad that I can¡¯t because I still have a lot of work left to do.


    ¡°By the way, what the hell is that, did you protect it while fighting with them?¡±


    ¡°Song Chang.¡±


    ¡°iced coffee?¡±


    Ignoring Carl Kansi, who made a strange noise, I reached for the holy spear embedded in the wall.


    I can feel the divine power and the energy of the evil spirit so clear that it is iparable to what I felt through my skin. I didn¡¯t have expert knowledge of the relic, so I couldn¡¯t tell what condition it was in, but I was sure it wasn¡¯t in very good condition.


    ¡°Why are you quiet?¡±


    That¡¯s also true, despite the fact that it was a sacred song, the unique presence of Este was not felt.


    Did something go wrong in the process of remodeling with the remnants of evil spirits? As much as Carl Kansi was puzzled by my reaction, while I was puzzled, the esthete on my side, who had been silent after swearing at me, spoke slowly.


    [Because he died.]


    ¡°What?¡±


    [Songchang Este is dead. I don¡¯t know what those damn bastards did, but they are ¡®remnants¡¯ and replicas.]


    The ident stopped instantly.


    I couldn¡¯t even say if it was a bad joke. The ¡®conversation¡¯ with Este went beyond beingposed of words and contained something sincere.


    As he said, the Holy Spear in front of me is really just a fragment of the Holy Spear.


    ¡°Guest? What are you doing? Oh, are you talking to the holy sword?¡±


    I felt very sorry for Carl Kansi, but I was in no mood to answer. With one hand on the handle of the Este and the other hand holding the holy spear, all I could do was ponder what actions I should take next.


    I was honestly looking forward to it.


    Looking at Mesgaki estheticians and estheticians like that, I was curious what the mature Seongchang esthetician would react to, but I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have any expectations because I might have learned a lot through Seongchang estheticians.


    The fact that I never imagined that it would fall apart in this way was also a cause of displeasure¡­ but the biggest reason was something else.


    ¡°Hey, saint, oh no. Hero! Great skill¡­ what is it? What¡¯s the atmosphere like?¡±


    Around the time when Count Leitor moved, even the vibration of the floor felt faint, Taji approached and spoke to him kindly, but he was unable to respond. Already, in my head, only the moment when Sohara regained consciousness from the energy of the evil spirit was ying over and over again.


    He didn¡¯t push out the remnants of the evil spirits on his own. The reason why the energy of the evil spirit quickly disappeared from the left arm holding the holy spear was because the divine power contained in the holy spear exerted its power to protect it.


    As soon as I grabbed the holy spear, I immediately realized. Even if there are remnants of evil spirits mixed inside, it is only close to contamination, and it is not a function that induces the user to forcibly protect it.


    If Este is right, even after going through the extinction of the ego in the form of ¡®death¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡­meaning they tried to protect the children of demons from the energy of evil spirits.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    [Now, wait. master? what are you doing? What is this?]


    Asmodians can run their magic out of control.


    The principle itself is of no great importance. It¡¯s like overclocking yourputer. It was such a simple principle that I immediately understood where and how to lift it up after I had attached the magic engine to my body.


    But I only knew it and never used it. Even though it was already an established fact that my physical base was stronger than the demons in that I could use magic without a magic organ, I thought the gains were too insignificantpared to such a risk.


    There is no way to use strong power with a butt.


    Just like Carl Kansi, I didn¡¯t even think about it unless I was in a situation where my life was fighting for my life.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be relieved if I catch them as much as I can today.¡±


    But it seems not today.


    Pulling out the Holy Spear, it absorbs the divine power contained in the Holy Spear, and once again draws in magic through the senses that raised magic with the abomination.


    It gives a load to the magical organ, protects the body through the holyw, and does not finish the physical strengthening holyw with simple casting, but connects it directly to the vessel that can be called the core of divine power, forcibly ying the same role as the engine of the magical power. make it


    [master! for a moment! This is something very strange! What is this


    ? Yes, even if you are angry, you should keep your head cool.


    ¡°If you think about it, Epaga-sama and I have a very close rtionship. At this level, we can say that it¡¯s a very close rtionship, even if it¡¯s not even friends. But it wasn¡¯t enough that I cursed at her. If you kill him¡­ This is because Epa touched you, so it¡¯s safe to say that he touched my acquaintance, right?¡±


    The eyes of Taji, who is perplexed by the magical power he feels from me, and Carl Kansi, who felt the unusualness of seeing Taji¡¯s reaction and me, roll eagerly.


    There was nothing wrong with them, so I smiled as much as I could and finished my words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the bastards who touch me.¡±


    Sometimes people don¡¯t care about the aftermath and there are times when they have tomit.


    ?


    Adjutant Olbiod ran hard without slowing down even with the drooping Soha on his back.


    Many special operations forces lost their lives for a safe retreat, but the safety of So-Ha is still a top priority for him. The other members of the special ops team who remained around were also the same, so they followed him without saying anything.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be fine?¡±


    In order to get as far away from that monstrous hero as possible, he hurriedly moved using his magic power. Even in the middle of it, I did my best to erase the traces, so it was clear that there would be no way to chase it this far.


    When Olba, who was certain to a certain extent, ordered an action with a small nod, the few remaining subordinates began to be wary of the surroundings, except for those who were using magic to prepare for space movement.


    Most of them had joined during the retreat, so the men were calm. The wizard who was preparing to move to space was unable to do so, and the preparation was dyed, but Orba understood such a subordinate. Rather, I thought that I was on the calm side in a situation where he mighte after me.


    because it was


    He couldn¡¯t help but groan as he casually looked away and saw a terrifying pir of light suddenly shooting up into the sky.


    what the hell is going on


    The reason why he couldn¡¯t say even one wordfortably was to make the magician¡¯s casting end as quickly as possible. Even he, who usually had no emotional ups and downs, had no choice but to grit his teeth as if he was infected with Soha¡¯s rage from this moment on.


    Can¡¯t we just pretend like we don¡¯t know? Why don¡¯t they listen to our prayers and live on their own by creating a world


    where


    we can get out of the hands of immortals who don¡¯t want us¡­


    It was a pir of light that could be seen so clearly that other special operations departments, except for the subordinates who were focusing on magic, quickly discovered it and cast magic.


    What he cast was a simple invisible surveince magic. It was an action ording to the textbook, so it was a natural action that didn¡¯t even need to be ordered. So, I couldn¡¯t react properly until the moment I heard the words of my subordinate and saw the magicpleted and ascending to the sky.


    Whates to mindter is the figure of the warrior who fired a projectile at the same time as the magic tool was activated.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    He hurriedly opened his mouth to stop the magic, but what returned was the questioning face of the subordinate, and the pir of light that disappeared as soon as he cast the magic.


    Three times Orba¡¯s heart thumped as if he¡¯d been running all day.


    -Quad deuk!


    ¡°Ouch¡­?¡±


    In line with the fourth heartbeat, a white spear rose from the chest of the subordinate who was looking straight ahead with a puzzled face, and at the same time the spear pierced the ground, shockingly, a hero appeared from the sky andnded while trampling on the special operations unit pierced by the spear.


    The explosive magic and divine power came after that.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    Olba, who caught sight of the hero who appeared without even having time to follow with his eyes, felt cold sweat welling up in an instant and prayed that the wizard would not stop casting the space movement magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bitte in introducing myself.¡±


    The warrior, who was not sure where he had thrown the helmet he had been wearing until now, calmly lifted his hornless head and looked at his subordinates.


    ¡°My name is Eldmia Ega.¡±


    The dark blue eyes beyond the brilliant eyes created by the overflow of divine power were the same as Soha¡¯s eyes that Rightba remembered.


    Unlike Soha, a warrior who showed anger that couldn¡¯t even see the shackles was looking at them.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 10 coin sponsorship from DNKE!


    I was grateful for Jung Ha-jung while looking at thements that were running terribly every day, and even sponsored! I will work hard in the future!


    Helloint, thank you for your big support of 200 coins!


    I will do my best to repay you by running hard until the day I finish!


    Thank you for your 100 Coin Sponsorship!


    At first, I thought I saw something wrong, so I checked my nickname several times. I will continue to write so that you can enjoy watching it in the future!


    I only discovered it now, but it has a strange feature that allows you to like the sponsorship you received.


    Novelpia¡¯s sponsorship system is bing more and more avant-garde, but you should use what you have.

 Chapter 543

    Even though he possessed overwhelming power with no rush, the hero did not rx.


    What started with self-introduction was overwhelming violence. Olba¡¯s head began to spin rapidly as he watched the scene of ¡®incapacitating¡¯ his subordinates with a movement that he had not shown even when confronted with the runaway Soha.


    Obviously, the battle with Soha was not easy for him either. Even so, what does it mean to finally generate such explosive power?


    An estimate of the situation at hand was forting. All that remains is to make a decision.


    ¡°Protect the captain, and retreat unconditionally as soon as the magic ispleted.¡±


    The magic hasn¡¯t stopped yet. However, if you are in this position, it is certain that the projectile whose principle is unknown will kill the caster.


    I have to make time somehow. As she stepped forward to fulfill her duty, Orba¡¯s mana rushed forward like a battle stance, and Orba¡¯s hand moved toward the dagger he was wearing at his waist.


    At the same time, the hero rushed towards the right path.


    Despite the obvious presence of other subordinates, he gnashed his teeth as he watched the hero turn without hesitation, as if the dagger he was holding was the biggest threat.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    That was definitely a reaction that came from knowing the existence of the dagger. I don¡¯t know what kind of fucking bastard made him find out about the Secret Operations Department¡¯s secrets, but it was an unexpected situation.


    Although there is still a distance¡­ Considering the sudden change in the movement of the warrior and the projectile, which is presumed to be a magic tool, the distance has no meaning. It was not his body, but the stones scattered on the floor, that saved the right person who moved his body in the obsession that somehow he had to avoid instant death.


    As the heronded, a crack opened up and his leg caught on the stone on the smashed street. It was a mistake that would never have happened normally, but that mistake saved Orba¡¯s life.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    In the twinkling of an eye, the spear was stabbed at the exact spot between the right eyebrows, and the warrior¡¯s muttering, captured without missing the scene, did not feel any emotion. It seemed to represent the opinion of the Demon God looking at them, even in Olba¡¯s eyes.


    It was purely thanks to that miasma that he was able to stab the dagger into his own heart without hesitation.


    ¡°The Demon God¡¯s puppet!!¡±


    Because it assists Soha, thest resort, which was specially paid, showed an effect different from that of the dregs.


    -Quad deuk!


    Without transforming his body or losing his reason, he surrendered himself to the surging power and when his foot touched the floor, a huge crack formed just like when a hero jumped off.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you know how to say?¡±


    The moment he reached out to push the warrior away, his leg was pierced by a spear, and his arm, which he thought was touching his body, was cut off by the sword.


    I wish I would have been arrogant and stopped with the weapon still in ce. The spear, which prated the leg with such precision that it was hard to believe that it was attempted with one hand, was recovered before I knew it, and the sword was turning to cut Orba¡¯s head.


    But this time, it was faster for Olba to duck his upper body and avoid the hero¡¯s attack. Perhaps his arms had been cut off from the elbow, and he had lost his bnce, but it didn¡¯t matter too much to him.


    Orba, who tried to headbutt the hero, grabbed the hero with his severed arms and ran forward.


    The life I threw away anyway, I just had to buy time. From the moment he was convinced that he had captured the hero, he ignored all external stimuli and focused only on running.


    It would have been impossible if it was an ordinary demon, but the power of the evil spirit made it possible. Cuts, stabs, bumps, all sorts of shocks hit right, but they couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°It really bothers me.¡±


    At least, that was until I felt a heavy shock on his back along with the hero¡¯s brief muttering.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t even funny. Are you cursing Epaga-sama and talking about freedom like that? Isn¡¯t it a more realistic argument that you got a hole in your head because you were seduced by an evil spirit?¡±


    It took me a while to understand why I was numb from the waist down. In the meantime, Olba, who did not let go of the hero, was able to look back on his condition btedly in the sense of returning and disappearing.


    An unknown number of broken daggers are stuck in the abdomen. His two arms were not arms, but were regenerated by transforming into something like arms, and a white spear protruded from the back in his chest, which he couldn¡¯t even tell when it had been pierced.


    In the end, moving the legs failed. Olba¡¯s upper body, which was barely holding on to the hero¡¯s body by holding on to it, copsed when the hero stepped back.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of the wounds. It seemed that the reason was that the sword and spear stuck in him kept neutralizing the energy of the evil spirit.


    ¡°The bastards living in the grace of the gods are getting full, what? You don¡¯t need a god? Fuck you.¡±


    Despite being so incapacitated, the hero did not run past him and toward Soha. Feeling something strange about that reaction, I turned my head and looked back, and I could see his original location through the buildings with holes in the walls.


    There were no Soha and no wizards. At first, I was afraid that I might have been hit by the hero¡¯s magic tool, but seeing that there was no body, it was clear that I had seeded in escaping safely.


    seded. Orba, who had forgotten the pain in the rush of relief, suddenly recalled what she had just heard and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Khehe, what kind of lunatic says he doesn¡¯t need a god?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    I thought the power contained in the dagger would be infinite, but it¡¯s not.


    Orba, who had difficulty moving properly now, tried to turn his body to look at the sky, but failed because of the sword and spear, and just moved his head in a staggered state. There was an ordinary human whose eyes were no longer shining where his gazended.


    ¡°Ah, I did some rolling on the battlefield. ¡®For freedom.¡¯ Did you make such crazy assumptions because of this? This guy called the Hero has such terrible thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­what bullshit?¡±


    ¡°We just don¡¯t need a ¡®demon god¡¯ who doesn¡¯t care about us. Instead, we want to serve a new god.¡±


    Maybe the reason why they are so hostile to us is because of that misunderstanding. In the midst of such a glimmer of hope, he spoke to the human warrior who was looking down at him with eyes full of suspicion.


    ¡°A war between humans and demons. Demon lords and warriors. Why do we continue to follow the silent demon god while leaving us unreasonable? wants a god to protect us.¡±


    safety. And so that you will not be forced to wage a damn war.


    ¡°Huh, you speak well. With that great belief, are you abusing the power of evil spirits and stealing other people¡¯s holy relics?¡±


    ¡°If the dead bastard¡¯s keepsake is helpful to the living, then it should be. The same goes for the holy relic. We¡¯ve betrayed our faith until now, but isn¡¯t it cheap when it ends up being a holy relic?¡±


    It was a life-threatening moment, but surprisingly,ughter came out. Even though it was only a brief moment of restraint, let alone proper resistance, Olba was convinced that his death was of great help to the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t choose the means and methods for the purpose. If you want to say that it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s either a flower garden in your head or you¡¯re deeply obsessed with the demon.¡±


    ¡°The more I hear it, the more I¡¯m dumbfounded. It¡¯s embarrassing to say such bullshit that even an atheist would cry with confidence. A god who wants to worship a new one even turning normal people into monsters? What kind of Cthulhu do you serve?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a human, anyway? Just because you¡¯re a hero, what¡¯s the point of covering up the church and worshiping a demon god?¡±


    The name of a god I had never heard of came up, but I wasn¡¯t interested anyway, and I had no intention of going into detail.


    The warrior is the variable itself.


    Even after knowing the inside story, if they find out the identity of the god they want to serve in a state where they are determined to continue to oppose the demon king¡¯s army, it is unknown how they will distort the n in an extraordinary way. So, at the end of the day, Orba decided to put her own doubts and words into her mouth.


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to block the opportunity and possibility of a race to be free from God¡¯s half-penny?¡±


    The warrior did not answer. I just thought ¡®Yeombyeong, Q&A went well for the first time in a while, but it¡¯s an alumni book answer again.¡¯ I just mumble.


    ¡°Anyway, it sucks when bastards who don¡¯t know enough have faith.¡±


    As if irritated, the hero¡¯s gaze as he looked down at Olba while scratching the back of his head was extremely cold. There, instead of disillusionment or anger, Olba, who felt pathetic as if he wanted to see all the stupid bastards in the world, felt slightly worse even while he was dying.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business to know your dog shit¡¯s beliefs and ideologies anyway, but I have to speak up even if my mouth is chewed up.¡±


    As the hero¡¯s hand moved, sensation returned to his waist. It didn¡¯t matter anyway since the energy of the evil spirit was gone, but the righteous hero¡¯s reaction bothered me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you, you touched me first.¡±


    In the hand of the slowly bending hero, there was something like a mysterious ss bead.


    ¡°Your proud beliefs are only talked about in front of the Heretic Judges.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­!¡±


    Before noticing the abnormality, the hero shoved the bead into Orba¡¯s mouth and forced it between his teeth. At the same time, the spear stuck in his body fell out, and even the dagger stuck in his heart was pulled out of the hero¡¯s hand.


    Something is wrong.


    ¨C Bahak!


    With that thought in mind, the moment he tried to spit out the marbles in his mouth, the hero¡¯s kick hit his chin.


    ¡°Haa, that¡¯s really fucking wasteful.¡±


    The feeling of ss marbles breaking in his mouth and the muttering of the hero finally cut off Orba¡¯s consciousness.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 100 coin sponsorship!


    There is a writer at Nobelpia who swindles a 100-coin sponsorship into a 10-coin sponsorship? Btedly checked and corrected. sorry!


    Thank you for your 350 coin sponsorship!


    I am grateful that you enjoyed reading it, but such a big support! I will do my best to show you how to write hard!


    Private Sponsorship 10 Coins Thank you!


    Thank you for watching! I will write hard!


    What to do tomorrow_177 Thank you for your 30 coin support!


    Altair, thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    Thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    Unspoken patrons always feel like getting tips from street performers. It feels new every time. We will work hard in the future!

 Chapter 544

    After absorbing the energy of the evil spirit from the body of the dying guy and feeding him the recovery beads, as soon as he saved him, a feeling of exhaustion rushed through his whole body.


    The output obtained by exploding divine power and magical power at the same time far exceeded my expectations, and showed ridiculous results to the level of proving that no matter how inefficient and ignorant things can be done with overwhelming power.


    It was faster to act subconsciously to target the captured enemy than to realize that what was just a search magic was transformed into somethingpletely different by interlocking with the divine power, and that the information conveyed there was more than I had imagined.


    It is something closer to authority than physical ability. The fact that there exists a power that can be handled like my own limbs without going through a process of learning or repeated mastery was certainly shocking, but for some reason I remained calm until the moment I cut down the enemies.


    The infinitely calmposure, without any carelessness or embarrassment, was obviously foreign to me. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the ultimate form of calmly expressing anger.


    Even so, thanks to his head being tighter than usual, he was able to not miss the man who was giving orders instead of Soha pulling out the dagger from his bosom, and he did his best to pierce the spear.


    I never imagined that it would go wrong just because of a stone root. That would have been the same for him.


    ¡°I never thought the day woulde in my life when I would me luck for something like this.¡±


    The power contained in his dagger was on apletely different level from what was called dregs. The activation was quick, there was no transformation, and there was no loss of reason. In a way, it seems to be a form closer to the power that Soha used to wield rather than dregs.


    It was a good harvest to find out that there was a ss in their trump card, but it was not a result that I personally liked because the price was the release of Soha and the wizard who was preparing to move into space. If I was a little more proficient in strength, I would have blown anything, whether it was a needle or a piece of esthetic¡­ It¡¯s just a pity that I couldn¡¯t even try because it was so difficult to control that I couldn¡¯t tell where it would bounce when ejected.


    ¡°If I had attacked, I think there would have been a gap.¡±


    It was difficult to escape from an opponent who was recklessly rushing at him with the intention of avoiding and catching a fatal wound, even with his previous level of physical ability. It¡¯s because of the power contained in the dagger, but it still hurts to have such a result despite paying enough attention.


    Still, at the end, thinking that he was going to die, he thought that he was going to die, and that he was satisfied with saving the man who had be light-mouthed.


    His power, which moved only with the belief that he would shake me off Soha, was so powerful that it was clearly iparable to Unlucky Hulk. Even just running, the stone floor dug a hole and made a hole in the wall of the building as if it were a passageway.


    ¡°It¡¯s a headache to have to deal with these bastards in the future.¡±


    More than anything, I only noticed now that I was doing everything I could to get out of being caught by him, but I think I pushed 200 meters in a short time of only a few seconds. How many more daggers are there? Wouldn¡¯t he have tried to weaponize something more in a form other than the dagger?


    I heard that the front line is being pushed by my allies, but it feels like everything is suddenly uncertain.


    [It¡¯s the state of the owner.]


    I chewed on the vagueness I hadn¡¯t felt in a while and went back the way I came from while holding the leg of the stunned guy, and I heard Este¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°I was thinking about that anyway. Do you know anything?¡±


    [Eh, should I say it¡¯s a strong god or a state simr to that of a semi-god¡­ First of all, it¡¯s not a normal mortal state. Have you ever experienced something like this before?]


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The only thing thates to mind is the memory of being in a weird physical condition because I was drunk with magic while dealing with orcs. However, no matter how many times I look back, it was apletely different situation.


    Now, the calction of 1 + 1 = 2 is supposed toe out, but it is close to outputting strangenguage out of the blue. It¡¯s not even a number.


    [It¡¯s quite an urate metaphor¡­]


    ¡°What? Did you read my thoughts?¡±


    Didn¡¯t have this feature?


    Suddenly, I was taken aback by the feeling that I could smell the familiar scent of Mr. Epaga from the arrogant Mesugaki.


    [It¡¯s the aftermath of the bizarre act the owner justmitted. Can¡¯t you feel that the divine power that dwells in me and the divine power possessed by the owner are connected as one?]


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know at all.¡±


    After hearing Este¡¯s words, I wanted to check it out, but I really don¡¯t know. Somehow, it seems that esthetic and vocal chanting feel morefortable in my hands, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°But that¡¯s good. So, do you know what the emotional state I was feeling?¡±


    Anyway, the fact that Este was able to read my thoughts to some extent was more important than confirming such a vague feeling right now. Este gave a pained voice at my subtle reaction, but she didn¡¯t deny it.


    [That¡­ is simr to the changes that ur during the ascension process.]


    It was a surprising story, but not as surprising as I thought.


    Since the power has already been exhausted in the aftermath of the runaway, the previous state is not maintained, and it is not the answer that was expected. It was a feeling from another world to the extent that it was inexplicable unless it was mediocre, so it was close to what I naturally understood.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Epaga have done this too?¡±


    [It¡¯s just simr, but it¡¯s a little different. There was no mental change during the feat.]


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ what is it? How do you know that?¡±


    The guy who always answered that he didn¡¯t have anything in particr when I asked him if he remembered anything? This time, I was a little taken aback and stopped tearing off the robes of the special ops officers who were incapacitated by me and were lying on the ground and whimpering.


    [Some of the memories of Seongchang Esthe were fused. It¡¯s not just that I and the owner are connected, but also with the prosperous.]


    Unusually, my mood calmed down at the answer that calmed me down.


    I didn¡¯t ask if there was any positive information or if there was any possibility that Sacred Heart Beauty would survive. If there was such a thing, he would have been excited and talked about it first.


    Apart from our blissful mood, the information obtained from the memory of Sungchang Esthe was useful. They said it would take some time to clean it up perfectly, but I was able to figure out at least what happened to the Holy Lance.


    First of all, it was found that the military annihtion incident that decorated Soha¡¯s splendid debut urred when the Holy Spear was still fully functional as a Holy Spear.


    [I don¡¯t know why, but the holy spear at the time lent his strength without questioning it. I wondered if something was manipted from then on¡­]


    There was no such thing as maniption. That word means only one thing.


    ¡°You mean you recognized him as a hero.¡±


    [That¡¯s right¡­]


    It¡¯s a conclusion that you have no choice but to ept even if you don¡¯t like it. ¡®Why¡¯ is the homework I have to figure out from now on.


    ¡°What the hell is going on in the world¡­¡±


    Would you like to have two warriors? With the power of the devil, they are pulling out and using strange monsters and powers, and the guys under them give off the nuance that the ultimate pursuit of the lower end and the secret operation unit ispletely different.


    Ordinary soldiers and officers clearly cried out for freedom. I¡¯ve never met a guy who¡¯s talking about weird nonsense about serving a new god.


    Because of that difference, he absorbed the remnants of the evil spirit from the dying guy and consumed even the precious recovery beads, saving him to make him a prisoner. He might have been in the mood to brush his teeth and die since he was about to die, but ironically, he saved his life because of that.


    It seems that this is the mortal instant life, mortal instant death, or what it is.


    That¡¯s a good thing, so I hope the Heretic Judges can extract a lot of information from this guy.


    [Isn¡¯t this the time to have such vague expectations?]


    ¡°¡­Wow, this is quite inconvenient? Does that connection continue?¡±


    A future where I have to live with all my thoughts read by the sword, even when I couldn¡¯t read my thoughts, the esthetician¡¯s arrogance gauge rose from time to time. How can I handle such a future?


    [No way. It¡¯s a temporary change, so the connection is getting weaker. I couldn¡¯t even read half of the owner¡¯s thoughts just now.]


    It was an aesthetic treatment that seemed to be regretting something, but it was very fortunate. Relieved, I tore off my robe again to make a rope, and started tying up the Special Operations Division with it.


    It was moving mechanically, but in many ways it was in an iprehensible state. Normally, the mind is so tired that one should have fainted or copsed right away, but the body is worth moving. Wouldn¡¯t it feel like this if you stay up all night for about four days and move around?


    It was a phenomenon for which the cause was unknown, so there was nock of anxiety, but since I couldn¡¯t copse now anyway, I decided to just ignore it.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about how much I¡¯ll lie down and not be able to move when it¡¯s all over.¡±


    In the meantime, the Special Operations Division¡¯s arrest waspleted, and I nodded my head in satisfaction, inserted the holy spear roughly into the floor, and sat down.


    Against the background of the growing noise of battle, it took about 30 minutes for Count Leitor¡¯s troops to arrive.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 100 coin support!


    I don¡¯t know what to do with the continuous support. I will do my best to repay you with hard work!


    Thank you for your 10 Coin Sponsorship, Mini Sunny!


    If you throw kendo, isn¡¯t it for throwing¡­?

 Chapter 545

    With the departure of the Special Operations Department and the appearance of the Church, the situation in Leitor began to be sorted out in an instant, but the clean-up was not as smooth as the erosion they left behind.


    Even though they are weaker than the corroding bodies of Rengi and Epaga Sierra, which cause great damage just by running amok, they are stronger than ordinary demons. It was fortunate that this ce had a much higher percentage of Asmodians and other races than Humans, so it was fortunate that if they ran rampant among the Humans, they would not have been smooth, but would have suffered enormous damage.


    Of course, because of its unique contamination ability, it was always the same thing for the demons to suffer damage if they were not dealt with, but we were able to ovee it somehow because we had Count Leitor and his troops, who had already be ustomed to dealing with them several times.


    He was not nervous even in the process of knocking out the Special Operations Division, and he was aware of the possibility that the Special Operations Division would escape using the rampage of the erosion body as thest shield, and as soon as the Demon King¡¯s supporters were wrapped up with the church, he prepared for this. He boldly divided his forces and joined the Order.


    As a result, the situation went as he expected, and with the help of the proficient Count, the church was able to drive out the corroding body with minimal human casualties.


    That was already five days ago.


    ¡°Count Leitor is verypetent. As expected, it seems that rumors are not easy to believe.¡±


    Lady Deoni, who kindly exined the whole process to me, put the document she was holding on the table and stared at me with eyes full of will to rebuke.


    The saintess¡¯ face, looking at me who was lying on the bed and unable to move, showed little concern for a while, as if she was trying to prove that the saintess had a strong will and the power to act that did not hesitate to act at the same time. He continued to speak in an absent tone.


    ¡°Of course, as the hero ¡®forcefully¡¯ dealt with the Special Operations Department and Soha Shinore, and even attempted to chase ¡®alone¡¯, capturing the main figure presumed to be his lieutenant and a number of Special Operations members, it is infinitely insufficient and indolent to say that it is a great achievement. It will be the result.¡±


    correction.


    It is a tone that contains very little irritation, anger, and sadness.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably a bit of an erroneous assessment¡­¡± ¡±


    No, you don¡¯t have to be humble. After dealing with the so-called ¡®infectious body¡¯, led by Earl Leitor and his soldiers, we decided to call it ¡®infectious body¡¯. It is true that the situation waspleted with only a small number of deaths and minor injuries, but if the hero considered this as an ¡®achievement¡¯, it would not have happened that he ran into the Special Operations Division alone without cooperation with them. It¡¯s justpensation for what made it move.¡±


    You could see the saintess trying to imitate that she was very, very angry, as she spoke while spinning the words ¡®Why did you move alone and forced yourself to lie down like this?¡¯ From my point of view, who witnessed how angry he was, it was just a lot of clumsy acting.


    That said, I don¡¯t think her words are wrong. Because my actions were very arbitrary. If I had only watched and waited for the allies to join, I might have been able to catch or punish Soha.


    ¡°sorry.¡±


    If my arms were still intact, I would have shamelessly scratched the back of my head, but now it was literally difficult to even lift a finger, so all I could do was to roll my eyes and sincerely apologize. Then, along with a deep sigh, the saintess¡¯ face rxed a little.


    ¡°¡­Haha, why the hell did you move alone?¡±


    ¡®Because it was a surprise attack¡¯ in one word containing more worries and concerns than rebuke. couldn¡¯t say


    Apart from the sess of the surprise attack, after a head-on confrontation with the variable named Soha Shinore, it was all overturned because he was saved and sent.


    The situation of confronting him, his skills, the runaway of divine power and magical power I btedly tried, and the power of the dagger his lieutenant used, none of my predictions came true. This is no different from just closing your eyes and hoping that the sword you swung will hit the enemy.


    How can you confidently say that things went ording to n? It¡¯s a pity that even the mediocre achievement of capturing the special operations department was achieved, but without that, a heartbreaking situation would have unfolded in which only the bluffing I had been working so hard for was exposed.


    Even a real big problem urred after joining the church.


    ¡°There are things that only the hero can do, and there are things that cannot be done. ording to what I have heard, it was only possible with the hero¡¯s ability to naturally step in the back of the Special Operations Department, but things that happened after that were not like that. Do you not believe in those who are dedicated to following the hero, and jump like a moth into an uncertain danger?¡±


    Listening to the saintess who was silent for a while, pouring out her words again, despite the fact that it is difficult to lift a finger, I feel my whole body shriveling with regret. As he said that, he kept pouring his divine power to check my body, so the guilt grew even more.


    ¡°Even looking at this situation, it is the same. It is the first time that this has happened to other high-ranking clergymen as well as me, who is proud to have read a lot of church records. No one knows what might have happened.¡±


    While saying that, the saintess absorbed the divine power emanating from my body. Fortunately, unlike the first time Iy down, the amount has decreased to some extent, so it seems that I can handle it alone.


    ¡°It looks like it has stabilized to some extent. The leaking divine power has decreased a lot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°If you know, don¡¯t do that again. If even magic power overflows, people will die. How on earth can youe up with the idea of gaining power by exploding divine power?¡±


    The fact that I missed Soha Shinore and all my bluffing was in vain is a real big problem.


    Right now, I am close to a human divine power bomb or sanctuary generator.


    It was the result and aftereffect of using divine power like a mana runaway. On the first day, I thought I was suffering from overwork, but it turned out that the divine power flowing excessively from within was eating away at my body.


    It seemed to be the result of a fantastic synergy between the fragment of divinity that Ephaga had spoken about and the authority He had arranged for me. Until now, no one had attempted this, and since there had been no cases, no one was sure¡­ but I, the person involved, could vaguely know.


    That the warrior¡¯s power dwelling within me was a kind of divine power faucet. Even this is not an urate metaphor, but it is the most usible metaphor.


    When this faucet is opened, power is manifested through the process of water called divine power flowing in from the water source called Epaga-nim. Of course, originally there was a safety device that only allowed mortals to handle it, but I broke it this time.


    Up to that point, it can be said that it was not much different from what was expected, but the real problem was that the piece of divinity that dwelled in me that I had to simply break the lock and end it was that I pulled out the entire faucet.


    No matter how much divine power a mortal can handle, it¡¯s just a small gap, but it continues to flow as long as the water source doesn¡¯t dry up. By the time I noticed the abnormality, Este had already let out a grotesque moan in a state where she couldn¡¯t do her job like me.


    As the saintess said, it was a shame because there were a lot of high-ranking priests by my side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll understand this time. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve known it, too.¡±


    He seemed to have a lot to say, but the saintess held it in. But let¡¯s stay still, so maybe he was trying to nag me, and after hesitating for a while, he changed the topic with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Most of the Demon King¡¯s supporters in Leitor have been wiped out. Now we are looking into other areas that can be moved through the gate.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the next destination been decided?¡±


    I remembered the n to go to the gate of a small city near the mountain range and move to the front line on foot.


    ¡°It was, but more and more people changed their attitude after realizing that our size remainedrgely unchanged. Thanks to Count Leitor, who quickly spread rumors as soon as he took control of the city. It seems to be moving.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I move by then?¡±


    ¡°Wagons are not decorative.¡±


    The saintess muttered, ¡®I¡¯d like to put her on a cart, but¡­¡¯ and she cautiously averted her gaze.


    After taking care of the divine power that flowed from me in silence for a while, the saintess immediately withdrew her hand and quietly stood up and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Even though Siegfried, the hero possessed by Ete of Light, can drive out the demon lord and bring peace to the human race, the stigma of the demon tribe, church, and demon god created by the apostates is a problem that can only be resolved with Eldmia-sama¡¯s cooperation. Please remember that.¡±


    If it was Siegfried, who was arbitrarily summoned and faced with the pleasureless responsibility, it would have been impossible, but since I was the one who voluntarily decided to be a hero that Epaga-sama had told me not to do in the first ce, the saintess¡¯ words werepletely correct.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Thanks to that, I had nothing to say even if I had ten mouths, so I just kept crouching and seeing the saintess go out the door, at least with my eyes.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 108 Coins privately sponsored!


    Thank you for taking a good look at the article of the writer! I will work hard until the end!

 Chapter 546

    Fortunately, starting from the day I heard what St. Deoni said, my body began to heal quickly.


    I was able to move on crutches for now, but the timing was so exquisite that the saintess kept an eye on me like a hawk, and if I felt the least bit strange, it served as an opportunity to put me back on the bed right away.


    In the end, after trying to convince him that it wasn¡¯t broken or internally injured, rather, it would be worse for the body to not move too much.


    As soon as I was able to move like that, the first thing I went to was Emmet.


    The reason was to express gratitude because he had yed a very big role in the process of breaking through the defense line and the sit-in of the Demon King¡¯s supporters, but it was because he needed to see the end of the work he had been unwillingly postponing.


    ¡°Now I can see my employer¡¯s face properly.¡±


    In fact, like the most skillful wizard among us, he helped me with various things rted to him. Ever since I came to the conclusion that magic will recover on its own the day I fell, he focused only on helping the church and never showed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped visiting the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hire me to visit you, did you? If your employer is fine and there¡¯s nothing more I can do for you, you have to work to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t empty talk or excuses. I had found that he was still advising magical measures to other soldiers outside of his room. I was very satisfied with Emmet¡¯s attitude, a model employee himself, and after a brief moment of gratitude, I went to the main topic.


    ¡°Tell me some magic while I can¡¯t even move my body.¡±


    ¡°Magic? With the power you showed me this time, you don¡¯t need magic?¡±


    I can say that even though I saw the faucet was smashed and almost turned off the wide area aggro, I guess it is because he is a mage. The saintess who was by her side immediately opened her ax eye, but Emmet shrugged and dismissed it coolly, saying, ¡®It¡¯s enough to control the power.¡¯


    It was strong enough for him to say such a thing, but he was able to answer immediately about the runaway divine power because he had been thinking a lot while recalling his memories while lying in bed.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t write that.¡±


    In my mind, I don¡¯t want to write even if there is something to lose.


    The moment the human Eldmia passes into the pseudo-demigod Eldmia, a drastic change urs to the extent that it is safe to say that it bes apletely different existence.


    It is also mainly in the realm of standards for judging spirit or value. I can be sure now that I have reviewed dozens of hundreds of times, even remembering the shape of the stone root that saved the life of the lieutenant at the time.


    So I answered firmly, and the eyes of the two people looking at me were clearly divided. The saintess nodded as if she was thrilled, and Emmet¡¯s eyes were young.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know in detail, but the clergy seem to conclude that it¡¯s a power that¡¯s close to that of a demigod.¡±


    Emmet¡¯s face was more interested than doubt as he tilted his head as he stroked his neat beard. He made eye contact for a long time, as if trying to find out what was on my mind, and then spoke very slowly.


    ¡°God¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t flow from birth. Even if you¡¯re a hero, you¡¯re just a human. You don¡¯t know what it means for such a being to have the potential of a demigod, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know from Epaga-nim. The path to ascension is open.¡±


    It was a short and simple answer, but it was enough exnation for Emmet and the saintess. Emmett asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    ¡°You know, but keep away from that power? What an opportunity to be a god?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have no intention of ascending to heaven.¡±


    Because I had seen Epaga-sama and had this experience, I could vaguely understand.


    I don¡¯t know what the gods of other worlds are like, but the gods here are not beings who simply gain power and live as they please.


    It would be more fitting to attain ascension either by being born with the duty of guiding mortals, or by being prepared to do so. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to be a god without such things, but it¡¯s highly likely that all of those guys are ssified as evil gods.


    If that amount of power is not apanied by duties and responsibilities, it is most natural that it will result in corruption.


    ¡°I would have liked it if it was simply strengthening my abilities, but it wasn¡¯t like that. I was able to experience the changes that Ascension gives me in advance, so I became more determined.¡±


    I felt the emotion, but it¡¯s notmon. I was aware of my surroundings, but it was different from usual. Obviously, going through ascension and bing a god would be close to changing the species and thinking differently.


    And that too in a very biased form. Maybe that¡¯s why I was as clear as my anger at the time.


    And that also means that all the emotions I feel right now change against my will. Other people would give up everything and ascend to heaven because they have their own reasons, circumstances, or noble cause, but I can¡¯t do that because the things I have right now are too precious.


    How can I give up when I¡¯m working so damn hard to protect those precious things.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to have mighty strength, a life no different from eternal life, and a body that never ages?¡±


    However, as Emmet did not know the inside story, he kept asking annoying questions with a gaze as if he were looking at a really strange and rare animal. His reaction was understandable, but now was the time for me to learn magic, not to satisfy his curiosity.


    ¡°Have you ever met a god or a demigod somewhere?¡±


    So I started the engine to put on the gobulgi.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no? We haven¡¯t met yet.¡±


    ¡°Not only did I face to face indirectly, but I also experienced it in a simr way. So, please do not ask questions and ask why you think I am, and tell me about magic.¡±


    I met and experienced it, but why do you keep asking me? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s it.


    Emmet didn¡¯t forget to open his axe eyes and show that he was annoyed, so Emmit looked at me with a dumbfounded face and burst outughing.


    Thanks to that, Emmet and I, who couldn¡¯t understand where the point of bursting bread like that was, ended up getting the eyes of both of us, but the saintess¡¯ughter didn¡¯t stop for a long time after that.


    ?


    Emmet¡¯s magic ss, which started with unknownughter and the satisfied saintess behind, was not smooth from the start.


    ¡°My tuition is expensive.¡±


    It was because of his shameless behavior of asking for additional money. I protested, grabbing the back of my neck with sincerity.


    ¡°No, you were hired by me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course you were. So you were working, weren¡¯t you? If you weren¡¯t, you were ying.¡±


    ¡°But you ask for additional money again. What kind of miracle calction is this?¡±


    Last time you saw me, you called me a robber, so maybe you kept it? Even the saintess was looking at Emmet with eyes wondering if there were all these demons.


    However, Emmet was not only proud of the world, but rather looked at me and the saintess as if they were pathetic. even tongue-in-cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal that sellsbor, isn¡¯t this a deal that sells knowledge. Of course, it¡¯s a separate deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Emmett said, ¡®Help Eldmia.¡¯ It meant only the task of solving external problems by mobilizing all the abilities of the wizard Emmit Rell Otnok.


    However, magic is his own umted knowledge, and sharing it is not work, but revealing his bottom line, so receiving a separate price is a legitimate calction.


    ¡°It makes sense¡­ there is¡­!¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in getting paid for outrageous ims.¡±


    The saintess looked at me as if she could understand why, but it was an exnation that made sense to me who had experienced modern society.


    After all, it is the difference between selling a product and selling original technology. Our first contract was the former, and now I¡¯m asking for thetter, so Emmett¡¯s argument is certainly justified.


    It wasn¡¯t even that he didn¡¯t perform the former properly, he was doing better than expected, so it made sense that the tuition fee for magic, the source technology underlying hispetence, was set high.


    The problem is that I can¡¯t guess its value, and I can¡¯t afford to pay that amount right away.


    The money I received froming here was almost exhausted because I was spending it here and there, so when I thought about how there was no way, Emmett opened his mouth as if he was ridiculous.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? You¡¯re the richest.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°You know dragons, dragons. If it¡¯s a real thing with that much value, I¡¯m very willing to ept it as a deferred payment.¡±


    Come to think of it, thest time I asked for the dragon¡¯s blood while saying, ¡°I told the saintess the mindset of the leader.¡±


    Hearing it, it wasn¡¯t particrly wrong, and he also made an effort to keep the dragon¡¯s corpse, so he gave me the blood of a sk container the size of his index finger that he suggested.


    I didn¡¯t know at the time, but judging from what he¡¯s saying now, he seems to have thought that maintaining the freshness of the corpse was just a job he was hired to do, and that blood was really worth the advice.


    ¡°Okay. If you do that, it¡¯sfortable for me.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I nodded my head so meekly when I remembered that.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m not interested in deceiving my employer, but you don¡¯t know the value of your dragon¡¯s carcass and blood, do you?¡±


    At first, he showed a smirk attitude, but after I epted, he said, ¡®Now, what kind of upations are the main consumers of dragon by-products, so they have high value, and therefore, appropriate knowledge about how the approximate value is converted is inexpensive¡­¡¯ It was Emmett.


    At first, I almost felt my back ache because of the other meaning, but when I thought about it, there was nothing wrong with listening to it, so I decided to learn it, including that.


    It was the moment when everyone was satisfied with the deal, except for Lady Deoni, who was wide-eyed and frowned as if she wanted to see all the really strange people next to her.

 Chapter 547

    Contrary to what we initially thought we would be able to move to our next destination right away, the schedule was dyed and our departure was dyed by about three more days.


    It wasn¡¯t that something bad happened that dyed it. Rather, rumors about a series of incidents that urred in Leitor and the corrosive body spread, and the forces supporting the church increased, so variables were created, so it was close to a good thing.


    ¡°The Demon Lord¡¯s Army is moving in a point organization and is pressuring the supporters of the Church. It¡¯s best for us to avoid a fight as much as possible, so the story progressed to make a decision after looking at the information we hear a little more.¡±


    It was a good thing for us as well as for the Human Alliance as we had no choice but to divide our limited forces.


    During that time, all I did was eat, sleep, shop, and listen to Emmet¡¯s special lecture.


    At first, even that was a ss anyway, so Emmit came to the ce designated as my room and strongly insisted that I should do it. ended up


    Unlike me, who barely managed to hold back augh while watching his unusual appearance, which gave off an atmosphere ofprehension, Emmet thought about it with a very serious attitude, then casually threw a question.


    ¡°I understand the concern for the safety of the hero, but isn¡¯t it a little¡­ overprotective?¡±


    ¡°Sir Emmet can say that because he doesn¡¯t know what the high-ranking clergy of the church, including me, felt at the time.¡±


    ¡°How can a wizard understand the priest¡¯s feelings, how was it?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s saying things for granted.¡¯ Unlike Emmett, who calmly asked, the saintess replied with a straight face in an instant.


    ¡°Even when I heard that there was a high possibility that Seongchang Esthe¡¯s ego had practically disappeared, it was so serious that I couldn¡¯t even pay attention.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­oh.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Emmett replied with a look on his face. Oh, that¡¯s about it¡­


    I did too.


    Oh, that was about it.


    I believed that there was a glimmer of hope because I expressed it as affectionately as possible, and I thought that I hadn¡¯t smashed the wall with my horns, but there was apletely different reason, and I thought it was me. It seems that he kept quiet and kept quiet out of patient consideration.


    I wondered what kind of condition it was in that even the extinction of Sacred Song Esthe was postponed, but at the same time, there were things I was afraid to ask, so I decided to use ss as an excuse to avoid mentioning it this time.


    ¡°Then¡­ Shall we test how far our employers know?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a book that could be called a textbook, but Emmett started the lecture all too naturally.


    At first, from simple things such as the difference between mana, aura, and magical power, to the beginning of the concept of ¡®refining¡¯ used only by humans and the magic structure of demons, questions that progressed in an instant, even though I studied pretty hard at the academy, I didn¡¯t know about 30%.


    ¡°What is it? I honestly thought that since you¡¯re a human, you wouldn¡¯t know about 70 percent of it. Why do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance named Seneran, who studies magical powers in coboration with Master, brought me easily obtainable demon literature, so I studied it too. It was roughly the basics, so I don¡¯t know anything beyond that.¡±


    As she was about to exin that she had to rely on smuggling for such information and books in Etis-L, it was quite an effort just to get them, but Emmet, who tilted her head and rolled her eyes from side to side, showed an unexpected reaction.


    ¡°¡­What is Sene? That sloppy human woman wearing sses?¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It was famous for being a strange species. The Humans were researching magical powers. I wondered why there were no rumors about it, so it turned out that he wasn¡¯t dead, but was living in the territory of the Humans.¡±


    It seemed that Emmet was often traded with several legs, thanks to having been a good customer who never spared money for research. Seeing that that was already a story from several decades ago, it was fitting that Seneran had lived quite a long time, contrary to what it seemed.


    By the way, the golden wizard and the miserable wizard. It¡¯s abination worthy of being called the golden bnce.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with understanding this much. Shall we start right away with the dispel you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t even told you yet, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°If a friend who has experienced how a skilled mage uses magic efficiently whilepeting with me, prepares for dispel, and moves only in her area, confronts the Special Operations Department and suddenly asks me to tell you about magic, what else could there be?¡±


    It¡¯s a natural inference unless you have crazy ambitions to seed in great magic or martial arts in one day.


    Saying that, he unbuttoned the sleeves of his shirt as if it was not a big deal and rolled up his arms.


    ¡°Look closely.¡±


    Then, all of a sudden, he starts casting magic.


    There was no time to question and want something. It was because the scene captured by the magical poem he had already activated at the beginning of ss was so heterogeneous that he understood what he was doing at once.


    ¡°Magic is like music. It is to y an instrument called magical power to the score of spells and incantations, and create music called magic.¡±


    Magic was forming at the tip of the wand.


    It¡¯s not just made, butpared to normal magic, it¡¯s extremely, very slowly. Although I¡¯ve seen many quick magic casts, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a skill cast that slow, so I couldn¡¯t hide my admiration.


    ¡°Then, what are the most basic conditions for making magic more perfect?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ practice?¡±


    My answer blew Emmet out this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but the most fundamental thing is ¡®sheet music.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he showed amazing concentration by slowlypleting his magic, and bounced his wand with his non-holding hand.


    ¡°Dispel ispleted by destroying the sheet music. Your unusual ability¡­ It¡¯s close to recing the notes I tried to write on the sheet music with something else or making itpletely unusable. It¡¯s definitely a menacing ability, but a skilled wizard. If you know that fact in advance, you will be sure how to deal with it.¡±


    He couldplete a sheet music with only the ¡®notes¡¯ he possessed, prepare toplete it immediately, or be so good that he could efficiently use nearby mana toplete magic.


    There may not have been another person who destroyed magic in the same way as I did, but Emmet keenly grasped the essence of my ability and even suggested a direction.


    ¡°A truly excellent magician randomly damages the entire spell that can be called a score, or conversely destroys it and nullifies it. The easiest example of an elemental series is to add water to a scorepleted with three words: fire, fixation, and ejection. It¡¯s like cutting it off from the start and adding more mes to make it go wild.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then you¡¯ll benefit from saving 2 bars of power over the opponent¡¯s caster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most basic benefit. Ultimately, it leads to the form ofpleting my magic by dragging the necessary bars or measures from the other party¡¯s sheet music left over from destruction. It consumes less magic power, and casts it faster.¡±


    Hey, I think I made a mistake in choosing my major, Professor.


    I never thought I would need a number fight that would make my head dizzy just by listening to it. It wasn¡¯t just that I was scared, but I only thought that I could really do it, so I made a confused expression, and Emmet, who didn¡¯t miss it, continued the conversation while still casting magic leisurely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so intimidated. You¡¯ve already learned the level of basic forms, so it¡¯s just an advanced process. It¡¯s difficult and esoteric at first, but once you get used to it, you¡¯ll find rules here again. After all, magic is like a collection of carefully structured rules. ¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if that¡¯s the case, then where on earth can wizards read the traces of their opponent¡¯s magic? Dispelling takes ce even in a special environment like a battlefield where it¡¯s hard to hear and match the opponent¡¯s chant.¡±


    It is said that I can see the flow of magic as much as I want, but this is a special case to thest. Right now, even Master had to use a special magic to get a glimpse of the mana, so even if there were people who could directly see the flow, only a few would be able to do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why wizards must have good eyes, ears, mental arithmetic, and memory. There are cases where they use auxiliary magic or receive help from magic tools before going into battle.¡±


    Emmett, who answered with a pleasant smile as if he had anticipated my question, added that high-level skills such as shortened chanting and double chanting were so important.


    ¡°Then, what about martial arts?¡±


    It was the first time in my life that I had a special lecture specializing in dispel, so I listened with interest, and I suddenly remembered Ragnis and asked an additional question.


    It was only shown once at the Imperial Academy, but Ragnis had definitely seeded in voiding it. It¡¯s also very effective. Emmett, who opened his eyes wide for the first time at the question, recalling how everyone admired the clean attack that made him wonder if he had used magic tools, scratched his head and said calmly.


    ¡°Of course, there is that too¡­ but don¡¯t you need to keep that in mind? Spells used without chanting are very basic, and at best, they are ssified as beginners. Rather than worrying about dispelling, it¡¯s better to block them with protective magic. It¡¯s more efficient. Rather, it¡¯s like giving information that you¡¯re a wizard talented enough to be able to use it, so you wouldn¡¯t use it even if you could use it?¡±


    ¡°How much does it mean to be ssified as a beginner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very ambiguous¡­ to start small mes, to shoot, to make and shoot ice awls the size of fingers, or something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­can¡¯t people fly?¡±


    It was after hearing myst question that Emmet¡¯s eyes changed as he answered as if he wanted to sell his worries. Emmett, who had paused for a moment to see what he was thinking, responded by quicklypleting the magic he had deliberately dyed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s possible, he¡¯s a very dangerous mage with an unpredictable category of talent.¡±


    The mes that zed at the end of the wand that waspleted like that somehow reminded me of Ragnis¡¯s hair.

 Chapter 548

    On the second day to spend time receiving Emmet¡¯s special lecture, information about the destination came to me as well.


    Fortified city of Thor.


    It is said that it is in the best position to not only gather as many friendly forces as possible, but also to achieve the joining of the kingdom army that is advancing fiercely.


    ¡°The lord of Thor is unique in many ways. While he has an opportunistic side, he is famous for not a few cases where he acts as he pleases and turns over in the end.¡±


    Lady Deoni said that she was a bit familiar with it because she had passed through the mountains before entering the mountains to cross over to Etis El during the demonic incident. But the more I listened to it, the more I became a geek, so even I, who tried to listen in moderation at first, couldn¡¯t help but frown and express my doubts.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t he someone who can¡¯t be trusted?¡±


    The lord of Thor was the person most likely to be a big picture to sell us to the Demon King¡¯s army. No matter how much I trust themanders with the Church and Count Leitor, I have doubts about what the hell I¡¯m thinking about putting my head into such a ce.


    It was something that even the saintess couldn¡¯t deny, but she continued to exin while scratching the tip of her horn as if something was very ambiguous.


    ¡°Honestly, if Thor¡¯s gate were outside, no one would have trusted it. But the gate there is located in the center of the city, and unless you take the entire city with your troops, the damage to trap us is greater than the gains to believe. More than anything¡­¡±


    ¡°More than anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­unfailingly faithful as long as it does not harm itself or the city.¡±


    Can I really call that sincere?


    It was unknown whether Lord Thor¡¯s actions were for his own safety or to fulfill his duties as a ruler, but he did not argue further because it was an issue that the majority concluded was trustworthy.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve rested, so let¡¯s start ss again.¡±


    As soon as the conversation was over, Emmett, who had been quietly drinking tea, stood up from a chair with his overcoat floating on it and announced the start of ss. The saintess slightly wrinkled her nose and expressed her dissatisfaction, but after expressing her opinion only to that extent, she withdrew, and I removed the teacup she had prepared for me and approached Emmet.


    After two days of experience, Emmet was a very good hands-on instructor. He possessed an unknown depth of knowledge about magic, to the point that I thought that what I would get from the demons this time might be talented people like Carl Kansi and Emmet.


    Because of the difference between mana and magical power, it is very difficult topare, but wouldn¡¯t it be inferior to Master?


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll cast it within the magic I told you about, so try to get in the way.¡±


    No answer was needed. After the lecture started, no matter what answer I gave, the magic eventually flew. I focused as much as I could without using magic poetry and watched his staff and hands.


    It was Emmett¡¯s suggestion to practice like this.


    Emmet¡¯s exnation that since you don¡¯t always use magic poetry, you need to develop the ability to see omens with your naked eyes like other wizards, was an indisputable argument, and thanks to that, even though it was only two days old, I was able to see other wizards I began to understand, at least on the surface, how to understand magic.


    ¡°Fire, Condensation, 2 stacks, Injection.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a 3-stack. Look closely at the traces of the spell flowing as if you went in to avoid being noticed that it¡¯s a 2-stack. That¡¯s a hidden stack.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t even hear it.¡±


    ¡°Chuck, if you said you saw it, you¡¯d think you used your ability. This is a very advanced skill.¡±


    Whether it was fire, ice, lightning, or whatever, magic was like a finished product made up of numerous essories.


    If you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s just an ember that pops out in the process of forming a me, but if you know it, that ember is a trace of a key spell that strengthens the stability of the fireball and maintains its shape as a sphere.


    Just as there were people who could match the RGB values just by looking at colors as if they had Photoshop imnted in their eyes in their previous life, sorcerers also had a process of developing and mastering such crazy abilities. When I first found out about this, it felt like my eyes went dark¡­ but it¡¯s not like that anymore.


    To be honest, I¡¯m feeling even the smallest fun. Even Dispel, which is only a small part of magic, is at this level, so I can understand a little why he is so engrossed in magic that he studies it day and night and tries to achieve it.


    Of course, not only was it fun, but it also felt like shit.


    ¡°Hmm, no matter how brave he is, he¡¯s a little quick to adapt¡­ Is this also the effect of dragon blood?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I felt like my eyeballs were about to fall out and my brain was going to run dry from thinking about the right spell for spell interference, and during the sweet break that I was greeted with, the moment I faced Emmet calmly looking down at the sprawling scene was that fuck. It is the moment when the peak of equality is taken.


    Of course, Emmett is not guilty. He¡¯s just doing his best to get his money¡¯s worth, as he says. Still, if you look at it like that, you can¡¯t help but hate it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that it¡¯s just something I was born with?¡±


    ¡°I think you know better than anyone that that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Cowardly, it was a fact that could not be refuted, so I kept my mouth shut.


    It was as Emmett said. His teaching was certainly excellent, but what I am learning now is practice, not theory. It takes time for the body to get used to, and it is an area that inevitably requires practice.


    After hearing the exnation he gave, I wondered if I was just pretending to learn magic. But when I actually tried it, it was more doable than I thought, and the achievements are quickly revealing their prominence, so it¡¯s bound to be strange.


    ¡°The characteristic that remains inmon in the records of dragon yers is their excellent senses¡­ but is that also rted to magic?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there wizards among them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Even warriors who fight ignorantly against each other are forced to wear it, but which crazy wizard would deliberately wear it?¡±


    It was a sharp statement, but this time it was also a fact. The random return with super high risk was the effect of dragon¡¯s blood.


    In the first ce, the person who had the power to kill the dragon would not even be at the level of hanging himself. Obviously, unless you are a gambling addict, there is no reason to turn over.


    ¡°Looking back, I must have been very lucky.¡±


    ¡°If you im that it was the result of using all your life¡¯s luck, most people will humbly nod and agree.¡±


    ¡°Why most?¡±


    ¡°Because some will insist that even if it is, it makes no sense. For reference, this is a normal reaction.¡±


    It¡¯s obviously the result of the purifying power of esthe, but luck is luck. Thinking like that, I was a little convinced of the luck of the stoneroot aide-de-camp.


    ¡­You bastard, you must have had good luck then.


    While taking a break while putting off the sadness that welled up again, the saintess, who had been away for a while, appeared with Carl Kansi.


    ¡°Oh, but you seem to be feeling a lot better, sir. You¡¯re moving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t get hurt either.¡±


    Unlike Emmett, who came to see me once for a magic test, I haven¡¯t seen Carl Kansi for the first time in a while because he¡¯s always been outside to deal with the infection. At this point, I got up from my seat, thinking that I would be worthy of hosting a warrior party, and the saintess naturally approached me and checked my physical condition.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a telegram brought by a spy from the Kingdom. While we were moving away from the eyes of the Demon King¡¯s army, we couldn¡¯t find a way to connect, so it arrived yesterday. It¡¯s only been passed through the verification process.¡±


    I was wondering if there was anything I could show me, but when I received it, there was a map, an operation n, and a sketch depicting thendmarks of the location presumed to be the rendezvous point in quite detail.


    Thanks to this, it was only now that I could clearly see how far this ce called Leitor was from the fortress city of Thor, and where it was located.


    ¡°It¡¯s closer to Levien than to the Eastern Front.¡±


    If you think about it, it was a natural result to arrive at Epaga Sierra in Rengi along the coast, detour to the southwest, and then head north while being surrounded by beastmen. It was a moment when I realized that I had traveled quite a distance as time passed by.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why they say there will be support from Levien. The original purpose was to join the forces on the front line that were pushing down like crazy and fall out, but they said that there was a sudden standstill in the front line that was well pushed.¡±


    I was reading what the saintess had just said, so there was no need for an exnation.


    ¡°The erosion body has begun to be put in earnest.¡±


    It was never pleasant to hear that the Unlucky Hulk and the Infected were starting to act on the frontlines and were being held back in many ways.

 Chapter 549

    The sentiment that Siegfried has been feeling the mosttely has been ¡®sick of it¡¯.


    Even if he had dissatisfaction with the god who had beaten him to this world, his desire to seek and see the world did not disappear or fade. On the contrary, even when I look back on myself, it is surprisingly certain that that mind has continued until now.


    The meal, which I started eating with the determination that it would be more serious than the South Korean army¡¯s salted rice, was delicious enough to realize how serious the problem of corruption in the modern defense industry was. The battle with the Demon King¡¯s army, which continues every day, is now familiar. Compared to the spring bed, it was disappointing in many ways, but the bed was also luxurious enough.


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s such a trifle. All the problems were with the demon army¡¯s bioweapon, which suddenly began to appear at some point.


    Siegfried, who struck the bioweapon with his greatsword, took a quick breath and looked around.


    The battle line was disrupted by a sudden surprise attack, but the shield soldiers were still strong, and the demon army and several living weapons rushing to push the defense line they were building were easily noticeable.


    I saw it, so I had to stop it. Saint Tennea shouted from behind Siegfried, who corrected his posture and ran away.


    ¡°Zeke! Don¡¯t go out without protection!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still time!¡±


    They were smaller and weaker than the monsters they first encountered when fighting Eldmia on the battlefield. They were far from the clich¨¦ of being stronger when they were smaller, but that didn¡¯t make them any less of a threat.


    Some spread gues with blood, some unleash unknown magic while shing my life force, and some are tricky because they have no distinctive features, but their intelligence is normal.


    It wasn¡¯t like making a promise and showing up, so I had to start with the low-end soldiers and clearly figure out how to deal with them, but of course it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. This was also the reason why the front line, which had been pushed so hard that it could be called a rapid advance, was fixed again.


    that is still currently in progress. There are very few people who can minimize the damage of allies from their persistent interference and pressure.


    And, to my great regret, Siegfried was one of those very few.


    ¡°Everybody get out of the way!¡±


    Compared to the battlefield, which had almost be muddy due to the blood shed by both sides over the years, as we stepped forward on a floor that was as hard as concrete, the shield soldiers and troops blocking the front like a solid castle gate split left and right to open the way.


    Whates into the open field of view are three objects ssified as infectious. After that, the Demon King¡¯s army was running like a wave while maintaining a certain distance. It was like using a unit made up of ves or prisoners as arrowheads first. It was possible because the infected¡¯s blood became toxic for only a moment.


    Whether you kill quickly or slowly, the situation where damage urs has been going on for weeks, so I have no choice but to be fed up.


    It¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s army who turned them into such shit, so why are you taking out your anger on us?


    However, the infestation only looks forward and rushes. Even if they were to cut them in two, it was obvious that their corpses and blood would inflict enormous damage on their allies.


    So Siegfried was needed. Because he was a swordsman, magician, and elementalist.


    ¡°Sometimes try running the opposite way!¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s greatsword, loaded with negative emotions, flew at the infected, making a neat horizontal sh that was hard to follow with the naked eye.


    -Quad deuk!


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of sound that a sword would make when it cut through a creature made of flesh and blood. It also meant that the bodies of the infected were different from those of normal creatures. However, Siegfried¡¯s greatsword Nothung disyed power worthy of the reputation he had built up so far, cutting the three infected in one blow.


    ¡°Blow it to those bastards!¡±


    [So that¡¯s what¡­ I think it¡¯ll work this time!]


    The wind spirit, who usually grumbled that he didn¡¯t have the ability and only wanted a lot, showed a different reaction this time.


    As always, the sight of Siegfried, whose words were just spoken words, flying towards the Demon King¡¯s army running far away, with a strong wind raging and sweeping up even the blood on the corner, without a chance to be surprised, even the shield soldiers who were very nervous around Siegfried It was so surprising that it made my mouth open.


    It was the same for the demon king army who couldn¡¯t react properly to the sudden change, but they couldn¡¯t do that. With the blood sprayed and flowed from the body of the infected, the front line of the Demon King¡¯s army quickly became a mess.


    It was a sessful enough defense. Siegfried, who ran forward without missing a chance and looked at his allies colliding with the Demon King¡¯s army, feeling extreme fatigue, stopped Nothung on the ground for a while and caught his breath.


    Pushing in was good, but the wires were too spread out. Even though there was support from the Empire, the ce they were stepping on now was the Demonic Territory. There were too many enemies everywhere.


    At first, there were hopeful observations that it would be possible to slit the demon king¡¯s head as it is, but now only rumors areing out that it is best to quickly help the Demonic Church forces retreat and then retreat. Even though he said that he would push forward and give up the othernd intact, Siegfried felt relieved at themand¡¯s judgment.


    The mere addition of those monsters changed the tide of battle. If the allies can reach the Devil¡¯s Castle now, it must be a trap, not because of their abilities.


    ¡°Hero! This is an order to return to themand post!¡±


    While he was recovering his strength while thinking about that, the one who approached Siegfried and found him was an Imperial Knight who had been selected as his escort. Siegfried, who btedly sensed how far he had separated himself from the party to catch the monsters, immediately tilted his head and asked back.


    ¡°Return? In this situation?¡±


    The battle isn¡¯t over yet. Strictly speaking, this is just the beginning. Siegfried, who recalled whether he had fallen asleep during the briefing this morning, recalled that it had been two days ago and looked at him demanding an exnation.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard a detailed exnation either. However, themand has asked me to return as soon as possible, as the operation is ready.¡±


    It was awkward at first, but because they had been together on the front line for quite a while, they understood roughly what they were thinking just by looking at their faces, and it was only after the knight quickly added an exnation that Siegfried moved.


    ¡°If you look at the cancer, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It smells like a covert operation.¡±


    Itsel did not have such a case, but this was the case with operations led by the Empire. Siegfried grunted inwardly that he must be holding the baton because he was overly obsessed with the proverb that if anyone wants to deceive the enemy, they must deceive their friends as well.


    For a while, Siegfried, who arrived at themand post, was slightly surprised to see the passengers who had arrived in advance.


    ¡°Asillie? What are you doing here?¡±


    After Eldmia embarked on an operation to join the Church, Asilie, who had only received requests to support her allies from the rear under the unanimous agreement of both the Empire and Isthel, was sitting at themand post holding Laika.


    Siegfried rolled his eyes at the unexpected situation, confirmed that Eselua was sitting calmly, and chose to shut up and sit together.


    If Eselua knew and he didn¡¯t, it was because it was lessplicated and could be solved quickly. Deep down in his heart, he truly believed in Siegfried, so there was no hesitation in his actions.


    Thanks to this, themander, who had opened his mouth to exin the situation to him even briefly, had to be taken aback by the sight of Siegfried suddenly regaining hisposure and sitting down.


    Did you guess the situation and sit down? Or did he just sit there with the feeling that something would work out because his woman is calm without knowing anything¡­?


    ¡°¡­Well, the hero must have guessed to some extent, but the reason I gathered during the battle like this is to secretly go into the next operation.¡±


    It was said that he would exin everything on his own, so Siegfried nodded without saying anything, and themander, slightly relieved at this, took out a cube-shaped piece of iron from his chest and put it on the table, continuing his conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll briefly tell you. Asilie, including the warriors and party people, and the Empire and Kingdom¡¯sbined reinforcements will be sent to Levien. You must break through the Demonic Territory with the Margrave of Levien and his troops.¡±


    The identity of the cube that those sitting at themand post saw once was a simple gate, a symbol of the Empire¡¯s magic engineering.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Levien still in a hurry to block the demons¡¯ offensive?¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere within the Demonic Territory has changed drastically, so it¡¯s not like that anymore.¡±


    As the exnation continued, themander removed the objects on the map on the table one by one.


    ¡°Thanks to the fact that only the Church¡¯s army 2, who left Epaga Sierra, punished River and appeared in front of Raitor without a sound and drove out the Demon King¡¯s supporters, the Demons near Levien, who are far from the main front, were caught. It¡¯s tearing into quarter fever.¡±


    Then, the troops of the Demon King¡¯s army and nearby demons, who were densely gathered around Levien, fell out one by one and changed their color, drawing apletely different aspect.


    ¡°It is thanks to the church¡¯s resistance and close to counterattack.¡±


    The meaning of the Demon King¡¯s defense line, which was iparably thinner than before, was clear.

 Chapter 550

    Several months after Levien was robbed by the Humans, the Demon King¡¯s army that had been besieging Levien was slowly being pushed to its limits.


    At the time the war broke out, the fact that Levien had not been taken away by the Demon King¡¯s Army even once since it was usurped through a surprise raid was not simply because the Demon King¡¯s Army was strong, but because the city of Levien was specialized in defense.


    It wasn¡¯t that Levien had been ying her role for a long time, being called Ethiel¡¯s shield. No matter how demonic they were, enormous resources and troops had to be invested in order to recapture Levien in a standard way.


    However, its resources and troops were running out.


    It is a fight that will not be easy even if all preparations are perfect, but the situation is getting worse and worse, and a disturbing atmosphere hangs over the cities that supported the military. The city, which had served as a supply line until just two dayster, showed strangely sluggish movements, and the very next day, it sided with the church and plundered supplies that had to be crossed over to the front line.


    It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t supplies that barely arrive intact, but there are demons in Levien who choose and attack the location where those supplies are located.


    Now called crows, the flying dragon unit was created solely for the purpose of surprise attacking the rear and destroying supply.


    ¨C Pip!


    ¡°Damn the crows! Emergency! Emergency!!¡±


    No one whistles because they are bored and have nothing to do in the Demon King¡¯s army. It was because they had suffered morbidly from the kingdom¡¯s flying dragon troops until they reached the point where they had nothing to say even if they were pped on the cheek by a colleague while working together.


    No matter how prepared and defended the enemies flew in every day, it was useless. In the early days, wizards were mobilized to somehow spread the surveince and be vignt, but now they fly around wearing magic tools that interfere with observation magic, so there is no way to find out in advance other than checking with the naked eye.


    That alone is a headache, but they are getting more and more vicious.


    It had not yet dawned, and among the dozen or so flying dragons spread out over the gloomy sky, one of them was the me that rose like a small sun and began to glow.


    ¡°Sir, fuck! Wizards! Call the wizards! Levien¡¯s mad bitch!¡±


    Ragnis Lien da Levien.


    The main character of a song that said that when Levien was taken away in the past, he managed to escape with his life and finally regained hisnd. I didn¡¯t want to know, but because of the people who sang the song instead of the military song, the protagonist of the cursed song, who had to memorize the lyrics, was approaching.


    At first, nobody cared.


    Even when Levien was taken away, what the demon king¡¯s army cared about was the flute knight and his flying dragon unit, and they didn¡¯t even care about the scarecrow¡¯s face madam. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t care that she appeared more and more on the battlefield, and the fact that she gradually began to be observed from the front rather than the rear was regarded as an opportunity to eliminate the pivot.


    It took less than an hour to realize that all those hypotheses and judgments were nothing more thancent misunderstandings on the battlefield where he was determined to attack the immature girl who appeared on the battlefield.


    The Marquis of Levien turned the battlefield into an inferno burning as red as her own hair, and was soon called the ¡®Fire Witch¡¯.


    Although it is now moremonly referred to as a crazy bitch.


    ¡°D, dispel¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a defense magic, you idiot!¡±


    The veteran wizard, who had recently corrected the misjudgment of a wizard who had recently joined as a supplementary force, prepared all the defense magic he knew in a cold sweat.


    There are few reasons to break out in a cold sweat simply by preparing magic. The enemy¡¯s magic is so powerful that you don¡¯t have the confidence to stop it, or you¡¯re afraid that the enemy will interfere with your casting and expose you to attack. Roughly that¡¯s what causes it.


    e!¡±


    Sadly, Levien¡¯s mad bitch was both.


    Even though the fireball had not yet been thrown, the difference between those who properly understood the meaning of the signal and those who did not began to be sharply divided.


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    There are more wizards who vomit blood or regurgitate their magical powers, causing the magic they are preparing to explode than there are wizards whoplete their spells and spread their shields. It is a terrifying sight for those who were proud of having a magic system far superior to that of the Humans.


    In battles between wizards, dispel is basic and essential.


    There is no wizard who does not know that he must build his magic more sophisticated and solid than his opponents so that he cannot interfere with thepletion of the spell, and then prevent the enemy from casting his magic.


    In the early days, because of the gap between mana and magic, there was a time when it was advantageous toplete the magic quickly and recklessly throw it because they couldn¡¯t intervene in each other¡¯s spells, but now it¡¯s just a thing of the past. No matter how new he was, among the wizards active on the front lines, there was no one who could not intervene in the human magic.


    It was.


    Until the mad bitch of Levien appeared.


    ¡°If you think the spell is about to break, give up and don¡¯t try to fix it! Turn on your magic tools! Your opponent is a fire witch!¡±


    Normal level wizards on the battlefield cannot interfere with her magic.


    A wizard who confronts her head-on will never be able toplete his magic.


    Even though he may not be second-ss as a warrior yet, the Marquis Levien, who is close to first-ss as a wizard, fools the wizards of the Demon King¡¯s Army by boasting incredibly precise calctions and speed that is unbelievable for a person who uses mana.


    even at this moment.


    ¡°Herees the magic!¡±


    Fireballs the size of dragons were fired like catapults without even trying to catch up with the wizards who were in confusion. The old wizard, who was able to somehow finish the analysis of the spell, applied all kinds of curses to the fire witch who hadpleted such a magic in such a short time, and deployed the defense magic that he had barelypleted.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the only one whopleted the order. After weighing the double-triple magic and the fireball flying beyond it, the veteran wizard let out a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s just the beginning, but I can¡¯t stop that magic¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Because of the zing fireball, the drakes beyond it shimmered along with the haze. Due to the original dark sky, it was difficult to identify properly, but thanks to the sun that luckily started to rise, the old wizard was able to clearly see the incident beyond the shimmering.


    The iprehensible sight of the fire witch throwing a fireball, kicking off the dragon¡¯s back and soaring into the sky.


    ¡°Did it fly¡­?¡±


    Seeing a sight that transcendsmon sense, the veteran wizard couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the witch of fire soaring higher than the dragon, even as he watched the fireball shatter the shield. Did it really fly? Can that bitch even fly that high in the sky? If that¡¯s the case, why the hell did you ride the flying dragon? No, why are you flying up now?


    Forgetting the surrounding confusion and noise, the witch of fire, who had turned her back to the real sun and rose with mysterious mes as if about to ascend, suddenly glowed


    red.


    ¡°ah.¡±


    The sunlight was not reflected in the fire witch¡¯s armor. Her armor and helmet, shield and spear glowed red as if they contained fire itself.


    What followed along with the intense light that could be called a sh were mes that seemed to be ripening, shocks that shook the ground, and piles of dirt flying mixed with the still unmelted snow.


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    The sound was then. Maybe the sound was heard first, but at least that¡¯s how the old wizard felt.


    But that didn¡¯t matter too much. The bigger problem was the life-threatening mes rising up as if to eat oneself while falling down with shock waves that made one unable to control one¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch! A witch has appeared!¡±


    The sound of someone shouting in a far away ce feels absolutely stupid.


    A one-time magic tool that had not yet been used because he hadpleted defense magic exploded to protect his body btedly, but when the old wizard, who was unable to stand on his own feet for a while, barely managed to keep his body steady and raised his head, a nightmare-like scene that he did not want to see even in his dreams was unfolding in front of his eyes. it was behind


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    When he didn¡¯t know that that crazy bitch was crazy, the Devil army organized an assault for a fearful warrior to hit the fire witch at the forefront.


    There was information that he was a wizard, but there was no record of him actually being active on the frontlines, so no one felt like a threat. I heard that the battle mage Radnellvandes, who is the teacher and the biggest threat, is staying in the castle to defend Levien, so he thought it was worth doing.


    They stand by among ordinary soldiers, and then suddenly strike out and eliminate them the moment themander goes to the front to bolster morale.


    It was a time-honored tactic that the Demon King¡¯s Army had often used to hitmanders patrolling the frontlines from a long time ago, and it was an effective tactic that made them give up patrolling the frontlines rather than find a countermeasure.


    The senior wizard at the time did not understand how such a tactic failed. All he saw was the horrific sight of mes suddenly rising high into the sky and spreading out in all directions, engulfing the elite who had rushed out to ambush them whole.


    Looking back, it seems that Levien¡¯s mad bitch glowed as if it were burning red, just as we see now.


    -Pip! blood profit!


    The dragon knight jumped over the head of the wizard who was staring helplessly at the sight of the dragon knights leaping over the fire witch holding up a spear with the family crest on it, standing upright with his back to the sun.


    Even though his magic tool stopped the mes, he couldn¡¯t stop the knight¡¯s sword.


    A word from the author (writer¡¯s review) No matter how much I think about it, the timing of the title seems to be wrong, so I edited the title.

 Chapter 551

    Siegfried thought. I wanted to get away from the most disgusting thing, but now it¡¯s a series of embarrassment.


    It was the same for Asili, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to ept it as it was not particrly embarrassing. Asilier¡¯s reaction made Siegfried even more bewildered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡±


    Could it be that the cadets carefully selected from the Imperial Academy and Itthiel Kingdom Academy standing next to the elite troops dispatched from the Empire mean somethingpletely different from what I knew? Is it like the old tradition that students sent letters to soldiers?


    No matter how much the purpose of the academy is ultimately to train elitebatants, I wonder if this is too much. At Siegfried¡¯s question, which had mixed feelings, Asillie, who had quickly regained herposure this time, rolled her eyes in confusion on the contrary, then opened her mouth. .


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the same age as Eldy, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a difficult answer to understand, but at the same time it was an answer that had no choice but to be epted.


    Still, the sight of Siegfried looking away to get amon sense reaction somehow made Eselua, who was by his side, burst intoughter. Anyone who didn¡¯t know them would think that the age difference between Siegfried and them was more than ten years.


    ¡°How much does it cost to train them, but I¡¯ll blindly drive them to death. We¡¯re guaranteeing a certain victory in this battle, so we¡¯re putting them into practice for the experience.¡±


    Even though they are still young, most of them are adults over the age of 16, and they have been learning the curriculum for more than 3 years, which has changed dramatically in several years since the war with the Demon King¡¯s Army. From rear support to directbat, if youpare the amount of knowledge, only the students who stand out among the students who areparable to the officers are selected.


    Rather, it was a bigger problem if they did not y an active part on the front line. It is said that the investment that has been carried out under the name of education so far is just a waste of money.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also figured out the trend of the master level and are fully prepared, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if it was stupid, Esmuer would have stopped it.¡±


    Asilie, who was in the most ufortable situation of standing on a high tform and looking down at Siegfried just because she apanied Siegfried, looked over at the students while listening to the conversation between the two, and noticed the familiar tinum hair.


    Standing with a helmet on her side, dressed in armor that Asilie had never seen before, Cheryl stood ahead of the other students. Next to him, arge young man and a young man who looked like he might have a n were standing like an adjutant and reporting various things, and Cheryl seemed to be giving instructions as she listened to them.


    Then, Cheryl identally turned her head and found Asillie. Even though it was all a small nod of the head and a greeting, for some reason, it gave me the feeling that the reason for participating in this operation was the same as he was.


    ¡­I grew up to be a man with many sins. ording to Eldmia herself, she must have already grown up.


    ¡°¡­So, this time we will be moving to Levien via the newly created Ogwen¡¯s Gate.¡±


    Ascillie, who btedly realized that the story was going on during the brief sentimental moment, returned to Siegfried and Eselua. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t seem to have missed many stories, probably because I had just started exining them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a gate in Levien yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite firmly guarded, but the enemy¡¯s offensive was as strong as that. It seems that they have building materials piled up in a nearby city¡­ but I think they¡¯ll go into production right away if they go into this battle.¡±


    It was only a few words, but it was a wonderful story in many ways. It was a story that ¡®that¡¯ Ogwen had be a big city enough to have a gate, and through this attack, the kingdom and the empire were confident that they could build a defense line in front of Levien.


    That alone was enough to make me feel new, and it was surprising that Eldmia was at the center of such a change. Most surprising of all was the fact that four women with feelings of love were taking action to help him return from the middle of enemy lines.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Asilie was momentarily troubled by the absurd reality, but somehow she was able tough. Rather than not being able to do anything alone, the situation like now is better than a hundred times.


    In the meantime, the sound of the trumpet announcing the departure filled the square, and the grandunch ceremony began. As the army of knights wearing golem-like armor made of magic engineering, numerous soldiers, and students moved in line with each other, all sorts of apuse and apuse spread, making the world noisy.


    Even though most of the troops belonged to the Empire, the people of the kingdom didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously. Even after a long war, people of this size were moving again, and the fact that it was to outwit the Demon King¡¯s army based on Levien, the shield of Isthel that was being rebuilt, made people full of hope. The sight was so frenzied that Assilie lost sight of Cheryl in an instant.


    There was nothing to regret as they were heading to the same battlefield anyway. Although she couldn¡¯t talk to Cheryl because she was moving with Siegfried and the others, Assilie followed after Siegfried, thinking that an opportunity would arise soon.


    ?


    At the same time as the trumpet announcing the start of the war sounded in the capital of Isthel, a telegram began to be sent to Levien through the crystal ball.


    The encrypted telegram passed through the hands of several people, and was eventually delivered to Ragnis through the knight Renissa, who had finally found her master and served her faithfully, even though the family she had served copsed.


    ¡°Lady, they say the expedition has begun.¡±


    Ragnis, who had just taken off his armor, sitting in themand tent at the outpost outside of Levien Castle, received and read the telegram she handed to her instead of reprimanding Lenissa for calling him dy¡¯ out of habit.


    And he smiled contentedly. It was such a pleasant story that it made me feel as if the tiredness I had felt in the previous battle and the light boredom caused by the excessive use of spells were all gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The story that the Demonic Cult¡¯s forces are on their way to the north with almost no damage and winning a series of battles seems to be true.¡±


    Ragnis let out a deep sigh as he entrusted himself to Renissa, who came closer and helped her take off the armor. If it was an ordinary armor, she would have taken it off alone, but the armor she was wearing now was far from ordinary.


    ¡°Lenisa got used to it right away. I¡¯m still not used to taking it off.¡±


    There is no specific name yet for the armor made by adding functions while lightening the huge armor to the limit, like a golem, made to assist knights whock aura. Because the empire wanted it.


    ¡°Originally, it¡¯s easier for a helper to do this. Isn¡¯t it the same with armor?¡±


    The armor, which was made at the Empire¡¯s technical window and ced in her hand under Esmuer¡¯s instructions, showed excellent performance even though it was still a test piece.


    Although it had the terrible prerequisites of having to be more proficient with mana than aura to operate it properly, requiring a separate fuel tank with mana, and continuing the calction as if using magic all the time.


    ¡°How is the ¡®Battery¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It looks like we only need to rece two¡­ I¡¯ll instruct the wizards to recharge them.¡±


    Ragnisy down on the bed while watching Lenissa open the armor on his back, take out four cylinders that were said to have been made inspired by the unique magic used by the Empire¡¯s warriors, and check them skillfully. It was more airtight than standard full body armor, so I was sweaty all over, but I was too tired to care about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more efficient.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There are some things you get used to using, and there are things that I can¡¯t say with my own mouth, but my skills improve.¡±


    It had already been two weeks since he had been working with the flying dragon knights to preserve as much troops as possible for this operation. At first, the battery hit the bottom with just one battle, but the amount consumed is decreasing day by day.


    In the meantime, the fact that there was a time when he was kidnapped by Delt and carried on a flying dragon like a burden in the past has be so proficient in dragon climbing that it is difficult for himself to believe, and his skills are increasing day by day. It was clear that such a change would surprise Eldmia, who faced her again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be more surprised by the increased muscles than your skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, is it ugly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Compared to the days when I only had bones and flesh, it¡¯s rather healthy and nice to look at.¡±


    It was a bit embarrassing, but I managed to get over it because it was Lenisa, who already knew everything.


    As she said, her body changed as much as her fighting ability. In a way, it was a natural result to run around wearing a full body armor like that every day.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve changed more than Eldmia this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say things like this now, but don¡¯t you worry?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Eldmia-sama. Didn¡¯t you go alone in the middle of the demons? You¡¯re the one who left behind great feats in many ways¡­¡±


    This time, it was different. Thinking that she would have understood the meaning even if she didn¡¯t finish her words, Lenissa kept her mouth shut, and Ragnis smiled as hey on the bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to worry about. Are you worried about Eldmia?¡±


    He used to worry about that too, but not anymore.


    If I jumped into the castle right away, I wouldn¡¯t know, because it was clear that I woulde back safely as long as I jumped in to protect people.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 500 coin sponsorship from NoamSicker!


    Fire Punch! Fire Punch!


    Thank you for the unspoken 50 coin support!


    I will do my best to be a writer who always writes diligently!

 Chapter 552

    The meeting of those who gathered in Levien to pierce the retreat of the Demonic Church was dramatic in many ways.


    The knights of Levien couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the number of imperial knights wearing new weapons called sorcery armor. Conversely, the imperial knights were astonished at the number of drake troops that were as numerous as the cavalry.


    The ordinary soldiers were immersed in the symbolism of the city of Levien itself, and were excited, and they cheered heartily when they saw the Marquis of Levien facing such emotions.


    Even if you are amoner, you have ears to hear and a head to think. Hearing the dramatic life story of the Margrave of Levien, nowmonce not only in the capital city but also throughout Isthel, through the mouth of a bard, he did not doubt that more than half of it was a mixture of lies and bragging.


    The story that the sole survivor of the family survived alone, waited for the right time, and with the help of the royal family, defeated the traitor Envelde¡¯s conspiracy, grew stronger, and finally regained his hometown. .. Since the timing was so appropriate, it was a judgment based on reasonable suspicion that it was highly likely that the content was made up of flesh.


    However, as soon as I saw the margrave taking off his helmet and revealing his face while wearing a sturdy and splendid red armor that made me wonder if it was an artifact, I had no choice but to erase all my doubts.


    She was definitely a beautiful woman, but her eyes and behavior were iparable to those of nobledies from fairy tales. Ragnis, who stood face to face with the hero Siegfried, acting calm in the midst of the huge cheers created like that, was embarrassed as well.


    I knew in advance that the hero wasing, but it was the first time I heard that Asilie and Cheryl wereing.


    Thanks to this, Ragnis, who maintained a thoroughly businesslike attitude and tried to wee and finish off the troops that hade a long way from the capital, had to work hard to control his excitement as he saw the happy faces he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    Siegfried and the others in the party felt a sense of bewilderment at the appearance of Ragnis, which had changed significantly from thest time they saw it, but Cheryl, who was standing in front of the Kingdom Academy students and looking at Ragnis, was more surprised than anyone else.


    At first, I thought it was Lenisa, the one closest to me. Even as she took off her helmet to reveal a familiar freckled face, the thought in Cheryl¡¯s mind was, ¡®If you¡¯re not Sir Lenissa, how are you going to step forward like that?¡¯ was about


    ¡°Marquis Levien was a great heroine.¡±


    ¡°I see, I can feel the spirit of those who continue to carry on the shield of the kingdom.¡±


    Sheryl was able toe to her senses only after hearing Griffith¡¯s admiration with her narrow eyes slightly open, and Calitz¡¯s exmation of chattering, although it was not known if what she was really feeling was correct.


    And I was a little bit freaked out.


    No matter how much people around him praised him as a genius, he was not conceited. In terms of swordsmanship, he showed rapid growth enough to be said to be unmatched. How many times have you heard the phrase ¡®if it goes this way¡­¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw Ragnis that I realized that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Ogatorv has a deep connection with the Margrave, right? Has he been like that since he first returned to the capital?¡±


    ¡°No. You were infinitely weak back then.¡±


    The sole survivor of a fallen family with only a talent for magic. That was the position that Ragnis Lien da Levien had.


    ¡°It seems that the Marquis has put in a lot of effort.¡±


    The purple eyes that sparkled on his expressionless face stared only at Ragnis until the short wee ceremony ended.


    ?


    Unlike the mixed feelings of many people during the wee ceremony, Asilie was genuinely amazed at the changed appearance of Ragnis.


    While living with Eldmia, she is spending her days in many ways unremarkable. She was once literally flying through the forest dealing with elven hunters. As soon as I saw Ragnis¡¯ body exposed over the dress after taking off the strange armor he was wearing for the event, I immediately understood how hard he trained.


    But what was most surprising was not her physical growth, but the fact that even the energy of the spirits was felt in the magic of Ragnis, which she had learned through her specialization in mes. Looking at the familiar way of weing guests and using magic to light the stove, Asilie opened her mouth with a hearty smile involuntarily.


    ¡°I thought it was amazing when I heard about Muyoungchang, but did you really study a lot?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t just get help from Eldmia every time.¡±


    Likewise, Ragnis smiled and replied as if it was not a big deal, but even though he was not a spirit wizard, being able to feel the elemental magic even in simple element magic meant that the level of perfection of the magic was extraordinary. Less than a few years had passed, but once again admiring that things could change like this, as I sat down, the maids came up to me with skillful movements and prepared tea and poured tea.


    Excluding the servants, it was an office with only Asilie, Ragnis, and Leica sitting calmly in one ce, but one more set of teaware was ced. As long as he had eyes to see, Ragnis, who sat in the high seat, looked at the empty seat and continued.


    ¡°Sheryl¡¯s a littlete. I think she¡¯ll have sorted things out by now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the procedure is a bit different from other students? Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s dyed.¡±


    ¡°Procedure¡­¡±


    Even though he was the head of the Ogatorv family, it was not easy to hear that the procedure was different because he was from a family far from special treatment or special treatment. Since the person concerned will find out anyway, Ragnis decided to focus on continuing the conversation with Asilie first.


    Fortunately, it was not difficult because the interests of the two people had a very perfect intersection.


    ¡°Rather than that, when I first heard the story, I was surprised. When did you enter the Demonic Territory?¡±


    I have no doubts that he will return safely, but I am not without questions. Eldmia, who has been dragging incidents along the way, made a great story, and thanks to this, the two of them were able to continue their conversation without a break until Cheryl arrived guided by a servant.


    It was afortable and normal conversation that both Asili and Ragnis felt after a long time. Except for the fact that the subject, Eldmia¡¯s entricities, were by no means ordinary, so he suffered a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until the teacup was emptied once that Cheryl arrived.


    ¡°Wee. I used to curse at Eldmia, but now I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯rete. The dress suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s awkward since I haven¡¯t had anything to weartely.¡±


    She lightly bowed her head to Asilie and talked to Ragnisfortably, but she moved her steps with great difficulty, perhaps because of the dress she was wearing.


    Since it was an expedition she participated in as a soldier at the moment, Cheryl regretted not having prepared a separate uniform, but somehow she was able to sit in a chair and breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve gathered like this since the swearing-in ceremony in Eldmia. But it¡¯s good that everyone looks healthy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m only in the capital, but the two of them are close to the front line, so I was a little worried¡­ but it was just a matter of reason.¡±


    Ragnis, who smiled briefly at Cheryl, who seemed to be stiffer than usual, perhaps assuming that Asilie was still awkward, skillfully switched the fire to asking Cheryl why she waste. He sighed and replied calmly.


    ¡°The process of changing the formation from the academy to the assistant of the warrior party took a little longer than expected. The above has already been discussed, but there was some resistance from the apanying professors.¡±


    ¡°A warrior¡¯s party? Are you going with Siegfried?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since I¡¯m familiar with thest dragon case, it seems that the other side made a separate request.¡±


    Even though he used the expression assistant, he was invited to a warriors party, but the person in question had an attitude that it was nothing special.


    And it wasn¡¯t much different from Ragnis or Asillie. Just ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯ The two showed more interest in the fact that Sheryl¡¯s skills were so good that the warriors¡¯ party paid attention to them.


    ¡°Only swordsmanship is at a decent level, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    It was a remark that the academy students and professors would have been frothing and jealous of if they heard it, but the two people who had no way to know the fact justughed.


    It was about an hour to gather together after a long time and share the current situation withoutplicated stories andugh flowers. Because he had warned in advance not to disturb him unless it was a dire matter, there was a knocking on the door of the office, which hadn¡¯t even looked human.


    e in.¡±


    don¡¯t ask who The only person Ragnis allowed ess to was Renissa. Unexpectedly, it was naturally Lenisa who appeared through the open door.


    However, it was caught that he was very embarrassed, and Ragnis tilted his head involuntarily.


    ¡°Excuse me,dy. The beastman who identified himself as the son of Cerro Lipiti and the warchief of the Eight Footprints brought an enormous amount of supplies and is asking to open the way.¡±


    Her embarrassment was quickly contagious.

 Chapter 553

    Working as a Marquis, Ragnis prided himself on being more adept at managing facial expressions than ever before, but this time he had to surrender himself to the rising embarrassment and doubt.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ how?¡±


    It seems odd, but it was an important question for Ragnis. The reason why he did not even ask the question without considering the possibility that it was the devil¡¯s work was because he believed that Levien¡¯s soldiers and Lenissa would have confirmed that much.


    No matter how much the surrounding area has been cleaned up, Levien is still continuing an all-out war with the Demon King¡¯s army. There are a lot of forward bases and guard posts around Levien, and it is natural that the Demon King¡¯s army in front of them is the same. In terms ofmon sense, there is no other way than to cross the Demon King¡¯s army to bring ¡®an enormous amount of goods¡¯ as Lenisa said.


    If that¡¯s not the case, the worst thing that could have been a hole in the surveincework. After clearing her confusion and organizing her thoughts up to that point, Lenissa confirmed that Ragnis¡¯ face suddenly became serious, and shook her head hurriedly, continuing her exnation.


    ¡°Not only were they apanied by beasts that looked simr to mountain goats, but also beastmen carrying their own packs, so it seems that they crossed over on a non-road path. ording to what you said, you should be able to avoid the Demon King¡¯s army and arrive.¡±


    It¡¯s not like the demon king¡¯s army can go in and out of ces where there are no roads at will, so if it¡¯s Renissa¡¯s words, it¡¯s definitely not going to be difficult to avoid the surveincework and get to Levien. However, the loopholes in such a surveincework are not much different from Levien. The barrier here doesn¡¯t cover the whole mountain, and if you just sneak past and pretend you¡¯re a peddler, no one will know, so why bother?


    ¡­It¡¯s an exnation that gets harder to understand the more you hear it.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡±


    In the end, Ragnis, deciding that he couldn¡¯t draw a conclusion from his seat, stood up and looked at Cheryl and Asillie.


    ¡°Hmm¡­would you like to go with me? It¡¯s not thatmon to see beastmen peddlers.¡±


    In my opinion, it didn¡¯t seem like things would be resolved quickly, so the proposal I threw in with a sense of regret was readily epted. The person who grabbed Cheryl, who struggled to change her clothes no matter what, and followed Renissa, maintained a harmonious atmosphere until she saw the prisoners gathered at the outer castle gate in Levien.


    until you see it.


    ¡°¡­Lenisa?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are right.¡±


    Lenisa¡¯s expression was very precise. The beastmen were waiting for Ragnis¡¯ permission to be granted in a quiet atmosphere, apanied by an enormous amount of supplies.


    The problem is that the number of unidentified beasts who seem to have raised three times the number of beasts and goats to move the goods is by no means trivial.


    The number was sorge that it would have been considered an army if it hadn¡¯t been for the heavy loads that made it impossible to fight. In fact, even that is only the standard for the human race, and since they came in that state not on roads but on mountain roads and cliffs, they might be able to fight anytime.


    ¡°I should have told you to put on your armor ande out.¡±


    Even without a single weapon, the more menacing the giants and ws look, the more likely they are to be real.


    Ragnis had lightly joked with Renissa because he felt slightly intimidated by the sight he was seeing for the first time in his life, but the reaction he got back was extremely sincere.


    ¡°Because


    there was no problem even in front of the crystal ball of truth¡­¡±


    Even next to the knights wearing the empire¡¯s magic armor, the beastmen are very quiet without threatening their surroundings. However, despite this, as a rtively small human race, it is inevitable to feel intimidated.


    Ragnis straightened his shoulders as much as he could, looking at the soldiers, who were now calm even in front of the demons, slightly stunned. In this case, in the end, the person standing on top had to be confident.


    ¡°Oh, are you the owner of this city?¡±


    However, I almost hesitated when I saw one of the beastmen who were sitting silently, who was proud of his big body, open his mouth and get up from his seat. Wouldn¡¯t Eldmia look normal in front of that beastman?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make this sudden visit. I¡­ Ay, have you heard of it already? I¡¯m Warchief Redel. I¡¯m on my way to your capital to keep a promise I made with one of my n members and friends. May I pass by? ?¡±


    The word warchief instantly brought to mind the Oak Gate incident.


    Beasts and Orcs can¡¯t be the same, but it¡¯s definitely not a small group. A person who leads such a group moves things himself?


    Standing in front of the beastman who identified himself as Redel, habitually loosening his shoulders and neck, Ragnis calmly looked around and replied.


    ¡°¡­My name is Ragnis Lien da Levien, the lord of this ce. I have heard that there is no hostility towards you, but I want you to understand that I am also the one who leads the city that is called the kingdom¡¯s shield, so I cannot readily grant permission. .¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course. I¡¯ll cooperate as much as I can. Oh, but I¡¯d like you to avoid the offer to leave some of our luggage as tolls. It¡¯s not ours. I¡¯d agree to pay in mary form.¡±


    Of course, it was a conversation that did not fit the manners of an aristocrat, but the intention to be considerate of the other person was clearly felt. Even though he liked Redel¡¯s attitude, Ragnis couldn¡¯t help but reflect on what he said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it yours? Even if it¡¯s a huge caravan, it¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± ¡±


    Hahaha, it¡¯s the spoils that the person who made the promise took along with the glory. We¡¯re just delivering.¡±


    Moment.


    An air current flowed between Ragnis, Asillie, and Cheryl.


    Although Ragnis couldn¡¯t look back, Asillie and Cheryl reflexively looked at each other and exchanged nces.


    ah, please


    ¡°I can agree to that suggestion, but it¡¯s impossible to randomly bring an unknown object into the kingdom. Would you mind telling me what you¡¯re moving?¡±


    ¡°Of course it should. It¡¯s a byproduct of the dragon.¡±


    This time, the three eyebrows twitch almost simultaneously.


    At least Asilie and Cheryl kept their mouths shut, so they could easily hide their emotional agitation, but Ragnis, who had to have a direct conversation, couldn¡¯t. Redel didn¡¯t notice it because he didn¡¯t fully understand the change in the human¡¯s expression, but the knights and soldiers around him could clearly see the brief stiffness in Ragnis¡¯ smile.


    This prisoner, I¡¯m sure he just said ¡®the booty he took with glory¡¯.


    ¡°¡­That¡­that¡¯s an amazing story. I don¡¯t doubt you guys¡­ if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°You


    mean you have to check it yourself? Let¡¯s do that. I want you to do it here, okay?¡±


    ¡°A fair word.¡±


    Contrary to the fact that he was about to go into a daze, the wordsmunicated well.


    In many ways, embarrassing spections abounded, but Ragnis, who was somehow able to smile at the fact that the other party was willing to cooperate, naturally moved forward and continued the conversation.


    ¡°So, which one is the by-product of the dragon?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to fully understand the etiquette of the human race, the warchief Redel also opened the way for Ragnis while being as polite as possible. And he answered with a face that must have been a wide grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    It was an answer without any malice, but Ragnis, who somehow managed to maintain hisposure with his teeth clenched, stiffened once more on Ragnis¡¯ face, and this time, the entire army was agitated, no matter who said it first.


    The number of beastmen, the burdens they carry. And even the burden of the beast.


    ¡°¡­now, everything¡­?¡±


    All of them are sheep reminiscent of the upper ranks, but they are all by-products of the dragon¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The spoils of a friend who achieved the feat of a dragon yer by killing the wind king of the grasnds alone. It¡¯s a by-product of Iranorev.¡±


    Ragnis remained unmoved even as he listened to Redel instructing the other prisoners to unpack and put down so that the work could proceed quickly.


    However, apart from the owner¡¯s intention, her mouth spat out words, praying that the guess made by her brain was wrong.


    ¡°¡­That, very, great¡­ achievement¡­ is a¡­ beast man.¡±


    please please please please


    ¡°Hahaha! Unfortunately, not. He¡¯s a human, not a beast. What a great warrior.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­name.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the name of that human race?¡±


    Watching the process of the beastmen unfolding the by-products of the dragon quickly, urately and carefully, Redel thought that the lord of the human race spoke very peculiarly.


    But aside from the way she spoke, the elf and the other woman behind her seemed to be making simr expressions, so I just assumed that was a normal reaction. At least he felt no malice, so it was clear that publicizing this feat would do him good.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! His name is Eldmia Ega, the great dragon yer and savior of true believers!¡±


    So, he was genuinely happy and told me about it as if it were his own work.


    ¡°Eldmia, who ended the tyranny of the wind king, who was the terror of the ins, in one day and kept his footprints!¡±


    ¡°Proud friend of beastmen! Eldmia Ega!¡±


    And it was the same for the prisoners who were unpacking.


    ¡°Uh, uhhhhhhhhhh! Asiliae!!¡±


    Ragnis looked up at the sky as he heard Cheryl¡¯s voiceing from behind and the figures of the beastmen allughing and singing in praise of Eldmia.


    Eldmia¡­ What do you mean¡­

 Chapter 554

    Themotion caused by Asilie, who had fallen by the back of the neck, was not even amotion.


    ¡°Your brother caught a dragon?!¡±


    The burden was so great that it took a whole year for the prisoners to unpack the bundle while humming the achievements of Eldmia. No matter where he heard the story, Siegfried ran to him with a very serious expression, and Ragnis had to reconsider whether his memory was wrong.


    Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me brother? What the hell happened in between, so you voluntarily became my younger brother?


    ¡°Brother? Are you Eldmia¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    Ragnis was not the only one who responded to his appearance. Warchief Redel turned his head to Siegfried while stroking his chin as if he was very interested, and the other prisoners who were unpacking also began to show great interest in the story that he was Eldmia¡¯s younger brother.


    Despite the sudden attention of all the prisoners, Siegfried was truly confident. Even though he was obviously embarrassed for a moment, the way he reached out for a handshake as if nothing was wrong was enough to make his tongue stick out.


    ¡°Oh, sworn brother, sworn brother! Nice to meet you. My name is Siegfried. He¡¯s a warrior.¡±


    Do you have to have that much guts to be a warrior? Ragnis thought that if he recalled Eldmia¡¯s usual appearance, Redel burst intoughter as he was surprised and widened his eyes while Ragnis thought.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! You are the hero of Ete? Our dragon yer has really wide feet! Nice to meet you! He says he¡¯s the eight-footed warchief, Redel!¡±


    ¡°Haha, nice to meet you too. More than that, if you don¡¯t mind being rude, I¡¯d like to hear a little more¡­¡±


    Siegfried was still talking to Redel as if he were brazen in many ways, yet calm, but for some reason, this time his actions seemed to radiate desperation. .


    While Ragnis sent Asillie and Cheryl back to the office and checked things with the troops, hisplexion became more subtle the more he heard about Eldmia from Redel, and Princess Eselua, who showed up a littleter, grabbed him by the back and dragged him. Until the moment I left, I was talking about an unknown sound.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s real? If my brotheres back like this, he¡¯ll make fun of me unconditionally? Is there an inevitable reason for that? So, by the way, is there any easy dragon nearby? I really have to catch the dragon.¡±


    ¡°Do you think a dragon is a wild boar?!¡±


    Ragnis was taken aback by Siegfried¡¯s utterances that made no sense, and he felt strong envy at Eselua¡¯s appearance, who managed to grab hold of him at once and disappear with an apology.


    yes, that¡¯s the right word It¡¯s not even a mountain beast that a dragon encounters along the way, but is it possible that it catches or fights against it?


    Seeing Siegfried desperately saying that he had to catch the dragon right away, he couldn¡¯t resist Eselua¡¯s touch, and involuntarily thought, ¡®Howfortable would it be if Eldmia followed that half well?¡¯ Just thinking about it, Ragnis seriously pondered while resting his chin on his chin.


    ¡°¡­¡­I need to ask carefully once how to hold on to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing!¡±


    Ragnis, whose true intentions leaked out without even realizing it, hurriedly corrected his posture and opened his mouth with a clear cough as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm! I¡¯ve confirmed that they are all by-products of the dragon. Thanks for your cooperation, Warchief Reddel.¡±


    It was true, though briefly distracted. It was also a story about Redel and Siegfried¡¯s sad talk. Even after talking alone for quite some time, Redel, who showed no sign of tiredness, still nodded with a heartyugh.


    ¡°In the realm of the Humans, shouldn¡¯t we follow thews of the Humans? Hahaha.¡±


    It was a very pleasant and smooth conversation, but it¡¯s not over yet.


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s too much to let you through right now. If you don¡¯t mind, could you spare some time to exin the situation to you?¡±


    It was an experience that went beyond disorienting and even dizzy. Clearly, the situation is wellmunicated and flowed cooperatively, but why should the front be blocked?


    In fact, there is nothing to worry about. Of course, it was because Eldmia caught the dragon.


    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Eldmia is actually quite famous here in Isthel¡­¡±


    Where should we begin the story?


    If you carry it like this, before Eldmia even returns, you will drool and aim for by-products in a city close to the intermediate stop?


    That many aristocrats, instead of being as polite as he was, would extort even a fraction of the by-products with all sorts of strange excuses and reasons?


    Even if he somehow managed to arrive at the capital, he might be entangled in the tricks of the aristocrats, and a fierce war of nerves might break out over the by-products.


    If all those sad months happen at once, Eldmia, who has returned from the Demonic Spirit, can start by splitting the nobles¡¯ bones in half rather than fighting the Demon King¡¯s army, so you have to prepare in advance when you are in Levien so that there is no setback?


    ¡­When I thought about it, I needed to say all of that.


    ¡°To im the right to the spoils of the dragon yer¡­ isn¡¯t it a little too brave¡­?¡±


    However, Redel, who listened to the story with a very serious attitude, tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand it and asked again, and Ragnis eventually exined the concept of taxes to Redel, and then used that as an excuse to give additional exnations about those who tried to plunder, not plunder. continued


    It was an exnation that kept in mind those who were so blinded by materialistic desires that they felt embarrassed even while talking. What can I do though, there are many people who prioritize the dragon in front of them more than the invisible dragon yer.


    Ragnis, who spent a considerable amount of time not only convincing Redel, but also assigned amodations for Redel and the prisoners, who were very polite and obedient to their requests, to put an end to the confusion caused by the sudden visit. Lying on the bed, with a wet towel ced on her forehead, she looked at Ashlie, who was grunting, with pitiful eyes.


    Beside Asilie, who sometimes muttered something like ¡®It¡¯s not a dragon, Eldy¡­ but it¡¯s not a dragon¡­¡¯, for some reason Cheryl, who is very sullen, is depressed with her head bowed down. Ragnis, who did not let go of reason alone in an atmosphere that could not be said to be bright even with empty words, brewed a new cup of tea and began to think about how to solve the problems that will continue in the future step by step.


    If those things had been heading to the Empire, there would have been no problem.


    The people of Itthiel belonged to the side that did not have any ill feelings toward the Empire even before the war. It was because Ethsiel was safe even at the moment when Esnua¡¯s kingdom grew into an empire through numerous wars of conquest in the past.


    Of course, the intention was to use Itis-L as a breakwater whenever there was an invasion of demons, just like the neglect of the Western Kingdom area, but it is more appropriate to say that the evaluation could not be bad because they did not hesitate to actively support rather than just neglect it.


    There is no powerful person in Etisel who has the justification to block or overthrow the by-products of dragons towards such an empire.


    It was all the more so because it was an empire that had recently been taking more active steps, including the dispatch of warriors, and it was clear that Eldmia could use the situation advantageously and safely. Even if he just contacted Esmuer right away, he would wee him with open arms.


    However, instead of doing that, Eldmia chose her own small house in the capital as her destination.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to tell if he¡¯s just not interested or if he has other intentions¡­¡± It may


    be that he doesn¡¯t like the situation where he seems to be running amok with the power around him as if he were himself, but he didn¡¯t ask anyway. Even so, the surroundings have no choice but to move on their own. Otherwise, the wind will blow.


    Ragnis is one of those people who doesn¡¯t care about bloody winds like that, but¡­ I can¡¯t be happy about flying insects clinging to the spoils that Eldmia risked her life for. So, I put a word in the capital in advance.


    It was delivered urgently with the help of Radnell Vandes, so the news should have reached by now.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯ve caught up, you¡¯re going a long way¡­¡±


    I wanted to listen to the royal family¡¯s answer and take action, but I know I can¡¯t. Even if the royal family made a decision within the shortest period of time, the members of the aristocracy would unconditionally oppose it in order to gain their own interests. I hope Lenissa can solve the restter¡­


    ¨C Smart.


    The knocking sound that cuts off thoughts is familiar yet awkward.


    ¡°¡­?e in.¡±


    This time, as always, Ragnis had told Lenissa not toe until dinner, as he would take a short break unless it was really urgent. I was in the state of organizing other tasks ahead of time just in case¡­


    ¡°That,dy. The letter in the name of the royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°How already¡­?¡±


    How many more iprehensible things have to happen in one day to clear your mind? Ragnis was feeling suffocated for some reason, but he summoned Renissa with a gesture.


    And after checking the contents of the letter she was handing over, he rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°The royal family congrattes the Dragon yer on his birth, and acknowledges the full right of the wandering knight, Eldmia Ega, to the loot¡­?¡±


    The reason why Ragnis doubted his eyes was not because of the content. There is no reason to hate a person who made the insane achievement of bing a dragon yer at the age of 16, so this content itself was expected. Now, the process was the problem.


    The fact that the letter came in the name of the royal family, not the king or the princess or prince, is an expression of intention to maintain a close rtionship by revealing the royal family¡¯s goodwill towards Eldmia.


    And from a political point of view, it is never a good thing from the point of view of the aristocrats for a person of power like Eldmia to establish friendly rtions with the royal family. Naturally, it was assumed that he would drag on to get some benefit.


    ¡®Please contact me.¡¯ It is an agenda that can drag on for over a week by repeating just one magical word. You can try to make the rtionship awkward by somehow modifying it to make excessive demands on the excuse that the royal authority does not stand.


    It is the aristocracy to get something beneficial for them by grabbing the ankles of the royal family who want to make things happen quickly through various methods.


    If the royal family takes something like that, the people whose goal is to bnce it by taking one must be the heads of such a group.


    ¡°They passed the bill without any payment¡­?¡±


    Ragnis frowned as he felt the fatigue, which seemed to be slightly relieved by the cup of tea, build up again.


    Since there was no way to know the close rtionship between the Duke of Rainera and the royal family, the thought continued for a long time without reaching a conclusion.

 Chapter 555

    It¡¯s bleak.


    I suddenly felt that way.


    Startled by the sudden rush of chills, he shivered and looked around, but saw nothing strange.


    ¡°Why but?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Suddenly, something creepy¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Under the care of St. Deoni and the priests, he was recovering rapidly, but he was not fully recovered yet. He had a strong body that had never caught a cold since he was young, but he might have lost his immunity while overdoing it this time.


    If it were Lightor, I would have slept well with the nket covered, but unfortunately, there is no other way now.


    ¡°How can we stop here for today? I still have a few more days to go before I can use the gate, so I think it¡¯s better to take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like you use your body a lot.¡±


    When he answered with a light shrug, Emmet cast the spell right away without asking twice. Then, in line with that, the eyes of the demons who were quietly gathering around us began to focus.


    Even after they left Leitor and started moving towards the next stop, they were wizards who were trying to get something out of it somehow by looking at the sses that continued steadily as if they were crossing a college course. Even Emmet, who at first looked at her disapprovingly for not paying for learning, responded with indifference, and it became just another part of her daily routine.


    It¡¯s a magic that ispleted in an instant without adjusting the speed, with the determination that I don¡¯t want to teach them for free, but now that I can finish the analysis surprisingly quickly and interfere with the spell for dispel, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    It¡¯s not at the level of disassembling thepleted spell and conversely using it toplete Dispel, but it¡¯s easy to intervene. Watching the spell copse in real time ording to my intention gave me a catharsis that waspletely different from interrupting the magic¡¯spletion by unterally cutting off magic.


    Should I say that it is close to the pleasure felt from the resultsing out as nned? Of course, since my opponent is Emmet, my dispel has never been sessful. It was only natural that there was a vast difference between a chess grandmaster and a person who had just started ying chess.


    But just watching him reverse and defend my dispel is a learning experience. It¡¯s much more interesting and fun than sitting at a desk and reading magic books.


    ¡°Originally, you can¡¯t study just by looking at it. Having a client who is toopetent is also a pain.¡±


    It is Emmet who seems to be embarrassed by words, but does not hesitate to demonstrate his skills.


    That his words were notpletely empty words could be seen by looking at the wizards who were flocking to learn from us. The intensity of the sses goes up every two days, but after each ss, there are more people who are confused or puzzled over what has happened than those who are delighted with a new realization.


    As Emmett said, it was only something I learned quickly. Thanks to that, I don¡¯t even care if I use magic poetry or not. Are you sure this is enough to open your eyes? After doing that for a while, I got used to it, and now I


    even have time to try intermittent conversations.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the basics of magic, it¡¯s right to learn the form first. But if you¡¯re just knowledgeable, like you, dispel is better. After all, magic develops more through flexible thinking, but there is no training as good as dispel.¡±


    Emmet¡¯s theory is that if you learn ording to the textbook, you will stay at the textbook level. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really true or if it¡¯s just his subjective judgment, but it was useful to me anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    The ss, which had been held in the corner of the camp in the evening, ended in just one hour, unlike when they stayed at Leitor. At the same time, the mages¡¯ groans came out, but we decided not to care at all, so we walked away as if we didn¡¯t see anything.


    This outdoor ss has already been five days. Out of dozens of wizards at first, only five or six remained. The process of getting used to it was also quicker, so by the time I got to the city where Thor and the gate were connected, there was a high possibility that I would give up and leave on my own.


    Despite the addition of not only Count Leitor and his troops, but also citizens following the Order, our movement was made very smoothly.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there were no incidents of attacks by monsters or groups unintentionally breaking away from the group, but it was enough that they had never faced the worst case of a direct attack by the demon army.


    That doesn¡¯t mean the Demon King¡¯s army didn¡¯t show any movement. Because less than a day had passed since we left Leitor through the gate, we had troops watching us. If someone approached in any form from this side while maintaining a certain distance, they would fall for it without hesitation, so it was not unusual to bother them.


    Count Leitor, who looked at their movements, in preparation for the possibility of a battle in the near future, looked for ces on our route that might surprise the Demon King¡¯s army, and pointed out three ces in total.


    Fortunately, two of them were in vain, and now only one is left.


    ¡°If we move at this pace tomorrow too, we¡¯ll reach the thirdst position before afternoon.¡±


    At themand post, where she joined on time after ss, and started the briefing with key personnel gathered, Saint Deoni¡¯s gaze was fixed on me after looking around the crowd once.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the progress of the past few days, but the hero hasn¡¯t recovered enough to fight yet. So, even if the battle with the demon army starts tomorrow, we will fight without the hero. Please operate the troops in the form you have been familiar with in advance.¡±


    [Master, something has be useless¡­]


    I decided to respect the opinion of the saintess instead of being forced to, knowing my physical condition, but after a while, I came to my senses and began teasing Este. I decided to write it down on the list with a promiseter.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it has recovered enough to easily subdue quite a few soldiers.


    However, because I missed Soha with my face uncovered due to my fault, my detailed impression was in their hands, so if I went to the front in this state, I would be safe from the elites of the demon king¡¯s army who rushed at me with lights on in their eyes to send me across the Jordan River. It would be difficult to do that was the conclusion that everyone put their heads together.


    At least, magic power is fine now, so I¡¯m learning hard to try remote support through magic, but I don¡¯t know yet if it can really help. In the end, I had to suck my fingers until the end of the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, which was concluded with brief delivery of the business as much as possible, I, who was left alone with the saintess for the reason of a regr checkup, sat down in a chair that wasfortable for the saintess to look at, as always, but the saintess confirmed that the people around her were disappearing. Then he brought up apletely different story.


    ¡°Actually, today I don¡¯t need any more examinations. I just made an excuse to tell you that there is additional information about the war situation.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I should know?¡±


    Anyway, this time, like Eldmia, who listens well, I was going to be quietly stuck in a safe ce unless it was a serious affair.


    I asked in earnest, wondering if there was anything else I could ask for, but for some reason, what came back was the saintess¡¯ ax eyes and cold gaze.


    ¡°Rather than that, I just thought it would be better to minimize the possibility of information leaking. Originally, I was the only one who knew, but there is a high possibility that you don¡¯t know anything and then overdo it again in a situation where there is no need to do so¡­ Well, in that sense, If you look at it, it¡¯s something the hero should know.¡±


    It was a small letter full of crumpled traces that flew along with the saintess¡¯ painful remarks, whose every word she said had be very bitter after my condition worsened. The content of the letter, which I received and read carefully, in case it would be torn, was truly surprising.


    Originally, some cities located on the supply route of the Demon King army not only began to oppose the Demon King army as the church¡¯s army grew, but also Levien¡¯s troops cooperated with them to subdue the demon army and advance bases located around them and descend. It contained information that wasing.


    Even thanks to the extraordinary speed, it was clear that at this rate, it would reach the vicinity of Thor within a week.


    ¡°It¡¯s not from the empire, it¡¯s information obtained through our contacts, so many details are missing, but looking at the Demon King¡¯s response and response, it seems to be moving as silently as possible while destroying the enemy¡¯s means ofmunication.¡±


    Even while listening to the exnation of the saintess¡¯ wealth, I was fascinated and read it several times. The Levien I knew had no troops like this, so what the hell was going on? Has Ragnis awakened to an unknown power?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking and you¡¯reughing, but anyway, don¡¯t try to step out because we¡¯re in a very advantageous position.¡±


    I justughed a little at the long-awaited good news, but it was a saintess who epted it after misinterpreting it.

 Chapter 556

    Contrary to our concerns, there was no surprise attack by the Demon King¡¯s army when Count Leitor reached the expected final point.


    It can be said that it is a result of losing energypared to being very nervous, but themand center looked at the positive side rather than the emotional part.


    ¡°No matter howrge the size of the church is now, it is by no means a small number, even if it includes civilians. If the demon army has enough power, it is best to use your hands before joining the kingdom army.¡±


    I¡¯m not the only one who feels the word ¡®if you can afford it¡¯. Count Leitor and the other knights entered an emergency meeting with a scout dispatched to prepare for the possibility of an ambush with the intention of cutting off our waists.


    ¡°Nevertheless, leaving us this far¡­ In fact, it might be more urate to say that we gave up suppression.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Demon King¡¯s army has no strength?¡±


    It was a question someone asked full of hope, but the response to it was all skeptical. It was difficult for me to easily understand that even I, who didn¡¯t know anything right now, had no energy in the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    They are the ones who can do quite a lot of damage to us even if we take it to the extreme and release a lot of corrosive bodies. As Count Leitor said, most of our members are civilians. They even had a record of unleashing corrosive bodies in the city, so there would be nothing to shy away from.


    It seemed that Count Leitor had the same thought, and cautiously shook his head.


    ¡°The corrosive body that appeared in Epaga Sierra in Rengi, the troops and magic tools to control it, and the other objects shown in Leitor, I think it is not a reason to be so optimistic. In the first ce, strong warriors as medium It is not necessary to use it, and even ordinary humans be monsters when exposed to magic tools made of the remnants of evil spirits. A new army will bepleted just by drawing out prisoners from prison.¡±


    Most of the issues had already been discussed through many meetings on the way to this point, but after arranging them once and for all, it was a new problem. Although it was not dealt with with great importance because of therge-scale events, it is highly likely that the scope of the reserve troops that the Count mentioned is infinite, as the circumstances of the transaction with the monster were also captured.


    ¡°Rather than that, I think it¡¯s because I can¡¯t figure out the variable of the warrior, so my actions are slow.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be mentioned right away, so as soon as I answered reflexively without knowing it, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.


    Now that I¡¯ve be a bit brazen, I¡¯ve reached the level where I can easily pass over attracting attention like that, so it wasn¡¯t particrly burdensome, but I couldn¡¯t help but question Count Leitor¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I understand that I¡¯m a bit of a lump of variables, but it¡¯s hard to agree with the opinion that it¡¯s enough to hold the demon king¡¯s ankles.¡±


    I could feel the eyes of Saint Deoni, Emmet, and Carl Kansi, who muttered ¡®a little?¡¯ and put on a bewildered expression, but I was confident. However, the reaction of the people around me was split in half, contrary to my expectations. Some even nodded their heads or gave short exmations, as if they understood the situation through Count Leitor¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Hero, do you know what the demon king is called this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­prophet?¡±


    ¡°It has the same meaning. It is called the Demon King of Wisdom or the Demon King of Prophecy. I dare to say that, if you don¡¯t know anything else, there are probably a handful of people in the Demonic Territory who have a negative opinion about this title.¡±


    Those who listened to the Count¡¯s additional exnation spat out heartfelt exmations as if they had now fully realized, and this time even Emmet and Carl Kansi made a small ¡®Ah¡¯ sound, indicating that they had noticed.


    I was the only one who couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Fortunately, instead of leaving me rolling my eyes alone, Count Leitor continued to exin.


    ¡°This is also the reason why there are many people who side with the demon king even though they turn their backs on the church. At one time, there were not too many movements to regard him as the savior of the demon tribe or to deify him.¡±


    Suddenly, I remembered the conversation I had with the saintess in our cabin. The time when I talked with Priest Mender about the possibility that the power of the one who was called the god of the entangled swamp could have turned the demon king into a regressor.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much the demon king hase close to the prophecy. Some underestimated it as just the skill of the cksmith, the head of the special operations department.¡±


    At that time, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but it seems that the demon king left quite a few footprints in the demonic territory. As the Count had said, everyone gathered here seemed to agree with him.


    ¡°It is the warrior who continues to break the n of the demon king, who was close to that foreknowledge.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the Count who spoke up this time, but Saint Deoni. Then, this time, the eyes of the people filled with doubts were directed to her.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s orders given since the start of the war¡­ have never failed, at least as far as those known to the outside world have failed. But now, not only have they failed one after another, but even the Special Operations Department, which reigned like a legend, has retreated.¡±


    The saintess took one look at the people as she spoke words that were indistinguishable from whether they were calm or calm. A very faint smile seemed to hang at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°The Demon King has not tolerated a single failure over the years, and let¡¯s think that that was a powerparable to the power thates from the rumored future. What actions can a person who has relied on be able to take?¡±


    She and themand were not simply watching the movement of the Demon King¡¯s forces.


    Having lived in the demonic territories for a much longer time than I did and living the lives of beings who belonged to the powerful ss, they were blinking their eyes as they uncovered various rumors and circumstances that I had not been very interested in.


    The saintess¡¯ words, which took control of the surroundings following the words of the count, ended with the report of the soldiers who had just returned from reconnaissance.


    No trace of results. Rather, a hope that was not often seen appeared on the faces of those who heard the report that the surveince troops who were watching the scout had gone further.


    I fell apart a little in that friendly atmosphere, and based on my past guesses, I thought over the saintess¡¯ words again.


    It is now clear that the Demon King does not see the future.


    Still, it is also true that he was reaping results through something equivalent to it, so when calcting based on this and that situation, it would be correct to say that the ability of an unknown person at the root is most likely derived from regression.


    But that assumption didn¡¯t mean everything fit neatly together. If he¡¯s a real regressor, he should be aware of my existence, but that¡¯s why he behaves as if he¡¯s not at all.


    Isn¡¯t it possible that the regressor doesn¡¯t know that the hero Epaga-sama has determined will be an obstacle to him? ording tomon sense, he should have taken great interest in my every move.


    But I wasn¡¯t using a pseudonym, and even when my name kept getting into the ears of the demon king¡¯s army, the only reaction they took was to try to hijack me as I rode a flying dragon.


    To say that he responded knowing that he was a warrior is too insufficient. Rather, the previous premise was all wrong, and it felt more realistic to assume that he had no idea that I was a hero¡­ At that


    moment, it seemed as if one thousand and one Eldmia were exerting their collective intelligence for the first time in a while and hitting the back of the head. .


    ¡°¡­Este.¡±


    What if it¡¯s really like that? What if he really didn¡¯t know that I was a warrior?


    [Huh?]


    Or.


    ¡°Do you remember the power of the holy spear that Sohara used?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know that I¡¯m a hero¡­


    [Of course.]


    ¡°Just because the will of the Holy Spear disappeared¡­ Is it possible for ordinary people to use the power contained within it?¡±


    ¡­If only the person I knew as a hero was apletely different person.


    [¡­Huh?]


    What made an impression as strong as his spearmanship, sharp enough to make his spine stiff, was the divine power emanating from the Holy Spear at the time.


    At the time, I didn¡¯t think it was too big of a deal, but when I thought about it, he fought ¡®even¡¯ with the divine power of a demon god.


    ¡°Until now, the Demon Lord¡¯s Army had been using the power of evil spirits. For that, it was a structure close to what Epaga-sama¡¯s divine power needed like fuel. The same was true of what Soha wore around her body.¡±


    [¡­But the holy spear was different.]


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Holy swords and holy spears were not weapons that a high-ranking priest could just use. If that was the case, Saint Deoni would have held the holy spear and spread it out.


    It is not a simr holy sword, such as therge/sword that Siegfried held as a holy sword at the academy, but the natural holy weapon remains on the ground for the purpose of punishing the evil determined by God¡­ and only allows the power inherent in it to the warrior.


    ¡°Is it possible for the remnants of a dead evil god to draw out the power of the Holy Spear, which is only allowed for warriors?¡±


    If I were a regressor, I would start with the hero. There was no way it would have been different from being the Demon King. If my hypothesis is correct, then he actually behaved that way.


    He had alreadyid his hand on the warrior.


    ¡°Soha, weren¡¯t you a warrior?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about the new question that would arise if this hypothesis was established, leaving Este with a dy in answering whether she was shocked.


    If the Demon King is considered to be a regressor, and Soha is assumed to be a warrior before returning.


    what am i


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 150 coins!


    I will try my best to be a writer who can write hard and repay you in the future!

 Chapter 557

    I didn¡¯t think it was a meaningful action, and I didn¡¯t get into trouble.


    Just reflexively, just habitually. As I thought about where the advantage I had now came from and how I should act to apply it to the best of my ability, the spection that sprang up unexpectedlyplicated my mind.


    The saintess Theoni said that the demon army recovered the holy relics in the demonic territory. If I had done that action before returning, I would have received the power given by Epaga through the holy relic of the temple in our vige, so it would be a reasonable inference to say that the relic was only retrieved this time.


    However, in that case, it doesn¡¯t exin why I was able to find out the existence of the sacred object near our vige ande to find it. Even if I was really born in the demon tribe, the hero must be born through the holy relic of our vige, and the picture is properly drawn only when theposition is that the demon king who somehow found out about that fact won the first round.


    However, even though it was before the war started, demons were still a difficult race to find in Ethiel. Even young demons? Where the hell could a guy like that be


    ? Maybe it¡¯s because my body has be stupid, but my head suffers a lot these days.


    ¡°ver.¡±


    Ascillie, who was captured there, fell into the hands of thieves, thanks to being destroyed by a mysterious attack while passing by our vige, and the ve trade group that became an opportunity to meet me.


    It would make sense if Soha was there.


    With the premise, ¡®From the beginning, the purpose of the demon king¡¯s army was to recover not only the holy relics but also the small bodies¡¯, it is understandable that a series of situations in which no action can be taken against my unexpected actions ur one after another. If I had been born as a demon, everything would have been different.


    It¡¯s just a guess I got by rolling my head alone, but it¡¯s pretty usible.


    And if these guesses are roughly correct¡­


    ¡°It must be that the demon king is the problem¡­?¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I feel like what I need to do has be clearer.¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t know if he gave it this month because he wanted to achieve great results, but the reason why I had to interrupt him was bing clearer every day, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    First of all, I refined this hypothesis and adjusted it to the saintess¡¯s edition, and I thought that it would be necessary to listen to her opinion. After the meeting, I requested a separate meeting with the saintess.


    Even when everyone left and only the two of them were left in themand post, Saint Deoni was calm.


    However, the more I listen to the story full of my brain, the more seriousness begins to hang over my face. I had already heard about the possibility of returning when I was talking with Priest Mender in the hut, so there was nothing new, so the seriousness of it stemmed from the possibility that my existence as a real being might be working as a fetter for the demon king.


    ¡°I think the hero¡¯s hypothesis has enough possibilities¡­ but there is one biggest problem.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much we assume that the demon king has returned, if such a change had urred, it would have been different from the history he already knew, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The problem of regression, which is bound to ur, of course, is that you cannot know how history will change the moment you grab an advantage as you like.


    ¡°That¡¯s me in my opinion.¡±


    We have no way of knowing where or how other problems his actions caused.


    However, even if you start from the starting point of everything and look for extreme gains, it is a known fact that the variables that originate there eventuallye to you as difficulties, and in my view, it is no exaggeration to say that the existence of me is a collection of those variables. am.


    ¡°I too agree with the feats aplished by the hero and the anomalous results of unexpected actions¡­¡±


    And to make them understand, I first exined to the saintess the problem of my birth, which had been vaguely overlooked until now. I had to.


    As long as you don¡¯t know the realm of the previous life that hasn¡¯t been told yet, the saintess¡¯ guess is only half.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the demon king might be a regressor?¡¯


    ¡°yes? Yes, you did.¡±


    ¡°I am a reincarnated person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I am from the same country as Siegfried, the hero of Ete. She is also a reincarnated person.¡±


    I can assure you, the expression the saintess is showing now must be the most bewildered expression of her


    entire


    life . No matter how much you try to understand and convince yourself, being a person from another world is just a delusion


    that


    there is a world of terrible unbelievers where there is no magic at all and even the existence of gods is unknown. ¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the words that came out of the warrior¡¯s mouth, I would have thought about whether I was under a strange curse right away


    .


    ¡± For a moment, while holding back the 50,000ints that were trying toe up in her throat, Deoni grabbed her confused head and organized her thoughts. The warrior¡¯s words were true


    . Even if the conditions are not met in many ways and the revtion is not properly received, she can instinctively detect attempts to misinterpret and distort the power and intention of the gods in various forms. That is why Eldmia, who should have been born as a demon, has be a human


    . I was able to pour all my energy into analyzing the countless results of my birth as coolly as possible, and I was sincerely afraid.


    How great a sin the demon king is umting. He will


    reverse the time of the world, change history, and dig up dead evil spirits. Not only that , but they are robbing and abusing even the sacred objects given by the god who exist in order to use them


    .


    Is it possible to do this?


    It¡¯s not just a matter of stealing the power of a god. It¡¯s a matter of ending with other forms of results, such as corrosive bodies or magic tools that can mimic the power of a god. All of the things that exist in this


    world Unless even the eyes of the good gods are deceived, it is impossible tomit such a sin. However, looking at the results alone, the world was actually close to being restarted once, and even the gods did not even say that they werepletely unaware of that fact.


    A dead evil god doesn¡¯t have that much power. No matter how dead he is, he is a god, no matter how much he is called a god, he is still a dead being.


    ¡°Until now, I thought it was just a matter of correcting the error caused by the demon king¡¯s deviation. But ording to the hero¡¯s hypothesis, what we have to deal with is something transcendent, not the demon king. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to think like this¡­ The world that has been turned twice, is there any reason not to turn it twice?¡±


    Perhaps this is the second or third world. Just monitoring us now may be just the groundwork for the next regression.


    How can you expect an existence that deceives even the eyes of God¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, wake up.¡±


    It was Eldmia who stopped the endlessly negative thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem to underestimate the enemy, but it¡¯s also a problem to overestimate it. The saintess knows better than anyone else that the power of a god is never infinite.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Eldmia¡¯s hands, which had risen from her seat, freed the two hands that were holding them, that she realized that she had been putting so much pressure on her fingertips that they turned white.


    ¡°Certainly, if you look at the facts right in front of you, it will feel like a terrifying power, but that is a kind of illusion. What is the reason that I was able to catch the dragon called the Wind King, who did not reach the master level right away?¡±


    A variable that oveps with the dragon¡¯s arrogance and the ability of the superiority that others can¡¯t even guess. Recalling the story she heard while healing him, Deoni finally came to her senses and grasped the gist of what Eldmia was trying to say.


    ¡°Even if the demon king returned, there is a possibility that it was an opportunity that came at the end of several conditions ovepping.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just there, that¡¯s right. If we were able to return at will or at any time we wanted, we would never have been able to defeat the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    That was right. Every time the church or Isthel¡¯s army won, the demon king would turn back time and make up for the problem. However, the front line has been stuck for years, and the Demon King¡¯s army is now in danger.


    ¡°On the contrary, being able to move with this assumption is an opportunity. Without an active and desperate response, there may be one more chance of returning to him. Conversely, if you struggle to somehow solve the problems¡­¡±


    ¡± Either you can¡¯t return, or you haven¡¯t yet met the conditions for regression.¡±


    ¡°You came to your senses right away.¡±


    Feeling ashamed at the fact that she had missed that obvious information due to the sudden confusion, Deoni cleared her throat as she carefully removed her hands from Eldmia¡¯s small smile.


    ¡°Yo, the warrior is right. It seems that he was momentarily blinded by fear.¡±


    ¡°It can be done. So, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Naturally, Eldmia, who sat across from me, naturally put her arms on the table and smiled as she intertwined.


    ¡°As if every coincidence we¡¯ve had so far has been a nned move¡­ let¡¯s spice things up.¡±


    It took Deoni a little longer to understand what he was saying, as her eyes were subconsciously fixed on therge hands that had just been sping her hands.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) It¡¯s already May.


    The weather is still chilly, so I can¡¯t feel it. I guess the climate has changed.


    Everyone be careful not to catch a cold on a day like this!

 Chapter 558

    Having too much faith is not always a good thing.


    Even Saint Deoni reacted like that with the hypothesis that a force that could deceive even the god she believed in might have intervened. It¡¯s a shame because he only told the saintess, but if he brought up the story in a public ce without thinking, rumors would spread out of control and confusion might have increased.


    Fortunately, there was no such misfortune, and after quickly clearing up the saintess¡¯ confusion, understanding was quick after that.


    ¡°Surprisingly¡­ it¡¯s worth doing.¡±


    It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds to film illusions in units of troops.


    But now, as the saintess said, we had so many groundbreaking piecesid out while we were heading to Sor, we were in a situation where we could reap quite big results if we properlybined the rumors spreading.


    While heading to Epaga Sierra in Rengi, he earned the nickname of the Saint of Punishment and made achievements one after another. The military annihted them without even giving them a chance to report to the upper level.


    Among many, many cities, he bribed River, whose financial rtionship between Sujeon Noh Emmit and Count Livere at the time was wrong, and vomited a spirit that prated backwards from the inner to the outer castle.


    After disappearing for several weeks, it suddenly appeared in Lightor across the realm of beasts. Needless to say, in the process, he killed the dragon that was coiled in the domain of beastmen.


    And in that Lightor, he drove Soha Shinore, who may have been the devil¡¯s hidden card, to the brink of death.


    In the meantime, the church¡¯s losses were negligible. This is the result even though all kinds of civilians are moving together, not simply leading the troops.


    If the demon king was a true regressor, all the things in the office would have been turned into dust, and only the worst cases would have urred one after another.


    ¡°To be more honest, it seems that the level of being able to say that it is surprisingly worthwhile has already gone too far.


    The demon king would be madly curious about why we were doing this. Was the information leaked somewhere, or was it the result of sheer coincidence?


    Or was it that a regression urred that he was not aware of?


    ¡°Even if the Demon King isn¡¯t a regressor, it¡¯s an advantage. In that case, you¡¯ll have no choice but to doubt the insider.¡±


    If we were stuck in a ce like a city, the story would be different, but fortunately, we are a group that moves here and there like nomads, so the information the demon king wants exists only inside us. It was a fundamental advantage brought by the central point of faith.


    There is no need to boast as if you knew everything. On the contrary, it would only increase the chances of the absurd lie being exposed.


    Where did I hear that, I knew that.


    That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Since ancient times, it has been a fundamental teaching that thieves can numb one¡¯s feet. It would be crazy to stay still, but if you include information that you may not be the only one who has returned, it will be very worth seeing.¡±


    When I said that and smiled, the saintess responded moderately with a strange smile before carefully opening her mouth.


    ¡°Laughing is like a viin.¡±


    ¡°this.¡±


    Since the fact that my main enemy is the Demon King is close to a fait apli, my true feelings came out without my knowledge.


    The saintess, who had been seriously contemting for a while in front of me, who had suddenly heard a scolding rather than a scolding for maintaining her dignity as a warrior, soon shook her head with something like an emptyugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising¡­ but after looking around, many situations around us help us. Lord Thor is the right person for this case.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the friend whose whims boil over?¡±


    ¡°I never said that, but now that I think about it, it¡¯s not particrly wrong.¡±


    If a rumor suddenly spreads or something else starts toe out from the church, which has been wrapped up so far, anyone will doubt it, but if he is the source of the rumor, most of the nobles will naturally nod their heads. was the evaluation of


    ¡°It happens so often that I don¡¯t even count when I say things I shouldn¡¯t say in public. Sometimes I wonder if it¡¯s on purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you really a good person?¡±


    Why does his trust go down to the floor every time he hears an exnation that speaks as if he is the perfect talent forpleting the n?


    Perhaps understanding my disbelief, the saintess smiled wryly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a good person¡­but he¡¯s someone you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Because of your piety?¡±


    ¡°Because of your piety.¡±


    It was still hard to understand, but I decided to believe in the attitude of the saintess who spoke calmly and confidently, not Lord Thor.


    After the story was organized like that, it was a series of busy days again.


    The saintess carefully selected people within themanding department who could definitely crack down on them, sought advice, made preparations in advance, and at the same time decided not to take any interest in the patrols of the Demon King¡¯s Army anymore.


    There was no bacsh. Rather, there were more opinions that it might be better than slowing down the advance due to unnecessary vignce as soon as we arrive at our destination.


    Unlike the saintess, who has been busy in many ways, my work has not changed much.


    He checks his physical condition every day and receives Emmet¡¯s lessons. After about three days, sparring with Carl Kansi was added to his daily routine for rehabilitation, but that was it.


    This is because after a meeting of reliable collective intelligence gathered, it was concluded that it would be better to grow rumorster. I couldn¡¯t even bring up the story that I was a reincarnated person, but since I listened to the story seriously, there was no problem.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like a hero in many ways.¡±


    Emmett, who was ssified as one of those trustworthy people, shared our ns, and actively appealed for opinions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a hero like him.¡±


    It was not self-praise, as he personally listened to God, had conversations, made achievements, and even made a holy sword.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to say that proudly. Honestly, I¡¯m a berserker rather than a hero, but I don¡¯t think the results were good.¡±


    However, Emmett only responded coolly with a mischievous smile at my stupid answer. Are you a wizard? The cowardly fact was very heavy.


    As I wrinkled my nose in displeasure, Emmettughed, canceled the spell, and removed the wand. It was a signal for a break.


    ¡°Actually, I was just summarizing my thoughts too arbitrarily, and it doesn¡¯t mean what you think. I mean¡­ Heroes have always had clear goals. Whether they¡¯re demon lords, evil gods, or possessing transcendental powers. Alien beings, regardless of race or religion, everyone is like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s the power that was bestowed upon me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but the important thinges next. Such a hero always had one goal. Like an arrow that flies off the bow string that the gods were holding, it only hits one target.¡±


    Seeing Emmet bring his coat and sit down like a chair, I sat across from him, probably deciding to chat during a short break. I wanted to imitate him like he did, but it¡¯s easy because it¡¯s a magic tool.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I couldn¡¯t rest properly because I was beaten by Emmet who didn¡¯t exin anything. Even though it seems like it¡¯s been a while, it already feels like it¡¯s so far away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it yesterday, but in fact, when we look at this problem, we need to think about the world before the return of the demon king before looking at it from the current perspective. Whose antipode was Soha Shinore, who still seems to have the qualities of a hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­¡±


    I heard and saw it. For my hypothesis to be correct, there had to be a reason for Soha Shinore to be a hero.


    ¡°Epaga must have sensed something threatening your children and made Soha a hero to stop it. In the end, all of them are just families, but I wonder if the Soha in that world did well in their own way.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here because I¡¯m considered an enemy I want to recruit because I¡¯m toopetent. If it were me, I¡¯d have killed halfway enemies beforehand as they returned.¡±


    Listening to it this time, it seems to be true. Although it is a national rule to be weak when an enemy bes an ally, the general reaction is to try if possible.


    ¡°The real problem starts here. I don¡¯t know if Soha Shinore lost the power of a hero at all¡­ From what you said, it¡¯s clear that he still possesses the qualities of a hero. Perhaps the mysterious authority that turns the world upside down is perfect. I think it¡¯s a phenomenon that could be proof that it doesn¡¯t work, or proof that it¡¯s not one-sided enough to overwhelm all the gods, but what¡¯s important now is that the ¡®power¡¯ bestowed by the demon god with a ¡®purpose¡¯ is maintained.¡±


    The tip of Emmet¡¯s wand scratches the dirt, carving letters.


    Next to Siegfried, an arrow and a demon king, and next to Soha Shinore, the words ¡°Darkness of the previous world¡± were engraved on his staff. This time, his staff began to write my name.


    Next to the name Eldmia Ega, only a question mark was engraved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much coercive power it will have, but my hypothesis is that if you consider the significance of a hero¡¯s existence, in the end, there is a high possibility that Soha Shinore will achieve his purpose as a hero in some form. And if that happens, you will be Even if he gave it his powers directly, there is a high possibility that he is not the antipode of the nefarious being who caused an incident of this absurd scale.¡±


    So that¡¯s what I said. Not like a warrior.


    Emmett¡¯s guesses were sharp, even though he left out a lot about me. It sounds like a more credible guess because Epaga said that she had no intention of reincarnating me and making me a hero.


    ¡°Among the sayings left by dragons of high rank, long-lived elves, and those who reached the realm of the demigod after countless feats and mastered something, there is a saying called ¡®bnce of the world¡¯. Since the existence that was Shinore¡¯s antipode twisted the providence of the world excessively, isn¡¯t it something that was put forward to strike a ¡®bnce¡¯?¡±


    Emmett, who had been talking about something simr to what he had heard from Rummings, the cksmith, in Asillie¡¯s hometown, soon stroked his handsome beard and added.


    ¡°And¡­ whatever the oue. Based on this hypothesis, wouldn¡¯t we be able to stir the Demon King one more time?¡±


    Contrary to the previous content, which was serious for a long time, Emmet¡¯s mouth is covered with a very deep smile. I couldn¡¯t ept the situation for a while because I had been immersed in the story until just now.


    ¡°Are you creating a situation where you know the hidden background?¡±


    ¡°In fact, even if there is no such transcendent background, it will y a sufficient role in lowering the morale of the demon lord. If the demon lord takes this spection seriously, even Soha Shinore, whom he cherishes so much, will be seen as an explosion spell punctuated with twisted magic. ¡±


    fuck god.


    Indeed, a wizard is a wizard.


    ¡°I will pay for this.¡±


    ¡°As expected, I canmunicate well. It¡¯s worthwhile to work.¡±


    I thought he was cowardly attacking only with facts, but it was Emmet who was also good at agitation and fabrication.

 Chapter 559

    While the story with Emmet was borated more deeply and closely, we were able to arrive at our destination safely, except for the process of notifying Thor of our arrival in advance through a separate contact.


    The city that decided to join us by providing a gate leading to Thor did not have a specific name, only being called the Southern Stepping Stone City of Thor for administrative purposes.


    I was surprised to find that the gate was created, and even though it was a city of considerable size, it had no name, but Saint Deoni exined that such a city was verymon in the demonic territory.


    ¡°Compared to the history of the Demonic Spirit, crimes stemming from convenience brought to the fore by the Gate have emerged rtively recently. It has been less than 200 years since the story first appeared, and it has not been more than 10 years since it began to take root. It waster.¡±


    It has the convenience of being able to connect the entire demonic realm, but ironically, this causes security problems and eventually puts restrictions on the convenience. It is said that a strange situation has urred.


    ¡°What these cities have inmon is that the gate is located in the center. Being close to the gate is convenient.¡±


    ¡°Is Thor even that new?¡±


    ¡°No, the thor originated for a tactical purpose. To get the troops deployed quickly anywhere.¡±


    At first, there are troops sent to protect the gate, so people flock to it, and as they flock, amercial district is formed, and as it grows, it bes a town or city.


    The name to ssify such cities was ¡®stepping stones¡¯.


    ¡°In fact, it is rare to establish a city like this. The purpose of the gate was not to build a gate in consideration of a habitable environment, but to prevent crime. Most of them can be seen as serving as outposts.¡±


    Even though they are citizens of a ce that has achieved urbanization at best after such efforts and conditions, they move along with the denomination. It would not have been an easy choice, even if it wasn¡¯t leaving forever, but I thought it was great in many ways, and when I told the saintess, she nodded her head and lightly agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t that I had a conversation like this out of a sudden surge of interest in the history of the city. Although we have entered the city without any conflict, we are only taking our time because we need to categorize and organize those joining here ording to our system for the journey ahead.


    Originally, the task should have been carried out over several days, but since the citizens were all prepared ording to the contact made beforeing here, it was possible to shorten a lot of time by ying human Tetris and adjusting the organization.


    I wonder if they talked for about three hours while standing in front of the gate across the city like that.


    Count Leitor, who rode up from afar, said with a face full of blood.


    ¡°Saint Maid. The organization will bepleted soon. The gate will open ording to the signal from the trumpeter, so please deliver the message after talking with Lord Thor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fast. Were there any problems?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most of the problems were solved by the residents themselves.¡±


    Hearing the sound of a trumpet sounding in the distance, along with the word that we have prepared well even the areas where problems arise even if we designate food, luggage, transportation, etc., we turn our bodies toward the gate that is starting to open ording to the following signal¡­


    ¡± Why do you flinch every time the gate opens?¡±


    ¡°I suffered a lot.¡±


    No matter how strange you look at it, there¡¯s nothing special about it. I don¡¯t think it will get better for a while.


    Fortunately, the fortified city of Thor was right behind the gate, following the saintess and the minimum escort force while receiving re from the surroundings.


    I had no way of knowing if it was Thor or somewhere else, but thanks to the visibly relieved saintess and the attitude of the man who showed up to greet us, I was able to tell right away.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nice to see you again, saintess! It¡¯s clear that Epaga-nim¡¯s blessing is with you! Oh, is that too obvious for a saintess?¡±


    Draped decorations on thick fur coats. Even that alone was extremely splendid, and he didn¡¯t have to ask to know that the young man, who was so dazzling that he wore jewelry all over his body and was so dazzling that the expression that precious metals were scattered all over his body was lord of Thor.


    Not simply because he was dressed in fancy clothes or being the first to speak to him, but because he was alone among the stark stone buildings and soldiers d in rugged-looking armor.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. Lord Thor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same? These are newly added earrings.¡±


    I really had to look like that before, unlike the saintess who was so calm, I had no choice but to manage my expression desperately.


    Looking at him with a smirk and pointing to one of the five or six earrings hanging in his ear, it is hard to believe that he is a lord with trustworthy faith.


    ¡°Then¡­ this person must be the rumored warrior¡­ but, like the rumors, he¡¯s not as big as two demonsbined. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    No, there are rumors like that again?


    While I was about to have a harder time managing my expression, the lord of Thor naturally approached me and bowed his head in a more polite manner than he had shown to the saintess.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the hero¡¯s heroic story of trying to save us from a group of wicked people by obeying the will of the demon despite being of different races. I am Del Thor, the lord of the fortified city of Thor.¡±


    But the self-introduction that came out of his mouth was strange.


    Del Reitor or del Thor is just a local name attached to the name. In the case of Count Leitor, of Pasirosa Ur Sepia del Leitor, Pasirosa is the first name, and the rest are the middle names of one of the ancestors or parents.


    If you shorten it simply, it eventually bes ¡®Leitor¡¯s Pasirosa¡¯. Now that the lord of Thor has excluded all the names that should have been in front of him, it is no different than introducing himself as ¡®of Thor¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you mentioned your full respect.¡±


    I carefully pointed out this part, wondering if he had a geeky temperament, but what came back was a smile and a short nod.


    ¡°Hahaha, no. That¡¯s right. I gave up my name.¡±


    Lord Thor, who was shining with all sorts of decorations, even the horns, straightened his back with an answer of unknown meaning, and asked for a handshake, the manner he had just shown was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I heard that I have a job to help you with. I read the outline and found it very interesting. I am very d to have had the opportunity to use my skills as soon as I saw you.¡±


    My hand was almost robbed for a handshake, but the feeling of bewilderment was stronger than displeasure. It was Saint Deoni who came to our side who cut off the intense handshake that seemed tost forever if left alone.


    ¡°You will have time to say helloter. For now, open up your surroundings and prepare to receive people at the stepping stones.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re doing this with everything prepared. The saintess just needs to send someone to tell you toe over the gate. First¡­ let¡¯s guide the two of you to a resting ce!¡±


    After letting go of my hand, Lord Thor, who spread his hands wide open and showed a smile on his face, pped lightly, and calmly smiling maids appeared among Thor¡¯s armored soldiers.


    Its appearance is also strange. Humans, demons, and maids should notugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as we go.¡±


    I was about to turn my head, wondering what this was, but the saintess spoke quietly first, so I kept my mouth shut.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly serious attitude, but the saintess¡¯s mouth opened only when she was in a situation where she could keep some distance from the maids as well as Lord Thor, who was still noisy behind her.


    ¡°Lord Thor¡¯s family served the previous demon king. It was such a famous loyalist family that no one would believe it even if they entered the ranks of the current demon king who became the demon king through a rebellion.¡±


    Even though it was a story that started all over again, I understood what he was saying. As if it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t manage her expression this time, the saintess nced at me and nodded her head slightly without stopping.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They were actually people who had no intention of entering the current demon king, but they tried to bow down to protect the family, city, and people. However, as I said before, their loyalty was so strong that there was only one option: an unconditional purge. It wasn¡¯t left.¡±


    who abandoned his name. Even so, the one who reigns as the lord of Thor.


    ¡°In order to get in the eyes of such a demon lord, the lord of Thor had to purify the former lord of Thor, his aides and his family with his own hands, and offer their heads to the demon lord. Regardless of his own will.¡±


    Thor¡¯s pervert.


    It was an acronym for Lord Thor in the world.

 Chapter 560

    It is said that the previous lord of Thor had five children.


    But Del Thor was not one of the five, but an illegitimate child born to a maid with whom he had a brief affair. Nevertheless, the reason why he had a sense of belonging to the family and was able to earn the loyalty of the people around him was because the former lord of Thor was a person who knew how to take responsibility.


    However, the reason Del Thor was able to not be distorted was thanks to his surroundings rather than the sense of responsibility of the previous lord of Thor.


    The fact that the maid, who enjoyed a kind of rise in status by bing a concubine overnight, always instilled in Del Thor the mindset that he should sacrifice himself for the Thor family without being blinded by power.


    Far from being greedy for the wealth he would eat, Del Thor followed his mother¡¯s teachings and always lived with a grateful heart for his father and brothers.


    Even the wife of Lord Thor, who treats the maid properly as a concubine and has a close rtionship despite her husband¡¯s affair.


    Brothers who have lived a deep friendship without being tainted with a sense of privilege under such parents.


    Considering that illegitimate children are not treated well regardless of whether they are human or demon, Del Thor was very lucky.


    However, the ending that came to the end of that much luck was, ironically, unfortunate.


    When the family crisis hit, only Del Thor, who was treated as an illegitimate child elsewhere, could stand up to protect the family and the city.


    ¡°Is this a little-known fact?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The Thor family didn¡¯t hide this kind of problem. The Demon King would have known that much. It¡¯s not a story famous enough to spread throughout the demons, but it was something you could quickly find out if you did a little research.¡±


    But rumors are just rumors. ording to public perception, Del Thor is clearly an illegitimate child and deserves contempt.


    When rumors spread that he rebelled against the family in line with the demon king¡¯s rebellion, it is said that half of the people in the demons were shocked and half snorted.


    After all, there was no family that would treat an illegitimate child so well.


    Not long after, not only was the head of the entire family beheaded, but testimonies were pouring in that the mothermitted suicide by poisoning while shedding tears of blood over the atrocities of such a child. .


    The fortress city of Thor escaped the demon king¡¯s purge and survived.


    ¡°Since those who were loyalists at the time werepletely rooted out, it would be fair to say that the judgment of the former lord of Thor was terrifyingly urate.


    For the survival of the family, not for personal prosperity.


    For a moment, the memory of the Western Kingdom area briefly shed by, but he shook his head and brushed it off.


    ¡°From the Thor family¡¯s point of view, I think it¡¯s the result of abination of coincidence and luck that went together so well. Back when Lord Thor was still an bastard, he loved to have fun to the point where rumors were circting that there was no such thing as an idiot. There was a saying that I was an idiot who bought cheap jewelry or essories at a high price because I didn¡¯t know how to properly see the value of things.¡±


    ¡°Have you been doing that since then?¡±


    It¡¯s a disadvantaged background anyway, so I asked if it was true in many ways, and Saint Deoni continued talking with a strange smile.


    ¡°The former lord of Thor did not treat him carelessly because he was an bastard. He did not discriminate in terms of education or money given. Del Thor went around looking for families in need, in the name of increasing the money he received, and hid it as an heirloom. It is said that they bought ¡®precious¡¯ jewels. The more jewels hidden in such a house, the more valuable they are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ah.¡±


    I was about to say what kind of stupid logic it was, but my mind shed.


    Seeing my expression, the saintess got up from the sofa where I was sitting and walked to the terrace in the lounge.


    ¡°Yes. I used my own money to help the poor. Not everyone here is rich, so I went to the really needy and gave them money as an excuse for valuables.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy fucking good guy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Be more careful with your choice of words.¡±


    The saintess¡¯ ax eye flew at me without fail, but I couldn¡¯t stand it this time.


    How can you do that to a dog-like man born in such an era¡­


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that a very trustworthy person? Why did you think so hard beforeing here?¡±


    ¡°Because all of this was just spection by others.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°Lord Thor has never spoken out in defense of himself on this matter. Even now, he insists that many jewels are nothing but investments for the future, and his entourage and soldiers will never speak of the family unless ordered by their master. Even though he doesn¡¯t spread it outside, he insists that it¡¯s nothing more than grabbing at his weakness or conciliating with money. Every time he gets drunk excessively, he curses himself and his family members he killed, and he doesn¡¯t forget tough at the stupidity of his mother whomitted suicide. He boasts that he cares for this Thor because it is his property won with blood.¡±


    After saying that, the saintess stopped talking for a while and opened the window on the terrace, and the noise of the city rushed in with a cool breeze.


    ¡°There was a lot of talk throughout the meeting. And no matter how much I personally saw and confirmed, I have a duty to gather their opinions as much as possible and thene up withpromises and workarounds.¡±


    When I got up and went out to the terrace after the saintess, I saw a crowd of denominations moving like a swarm of ants on the streets of a wide city. As if Lord Thor¡¯s confident words were not empty words, the gs moving around seemed to designate where people would stay from building to building.


    It is clear that he haspetent subordinates or has good ability. Or both.


    ¡°So at the time, I had no choice but to think about that person.¡±


    ¡°You mean no more.¡±


    ¡°The conclusion through the meeting is also a conclusion, but more than that, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve confirmed the faith I said once again. Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    At the sudden question, I had to think for a long time about where in his appearance I should feel the faith of a faithful believer.


    And it took me a long time to realize that the ¡®religiousness¡¯ that the saintess spoke of did not mean that.


    ¡°¡­Could it be that Lord Thor has divine power?¡±


    When I put the hypothesis that popped up into my mouth, the saintess nodded slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a very slight amount. The person involved doesn¡¯t know, so it¡¯s possible to keep doing that. If you¡¯re a regr warrior, you¡¯d have noticed, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the condition haspletely improved.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice at all. Thanks to that, there was nothing to say even though the story changed from talking about Lord Thor to worrying about my health.


    While nagging about my health, the saintess¡¯ eyes still stayed on the panoramic view of the city below our feet. After the story was finished to some extent, there was a short gap to see if there was another topic that could continue the conversation.


    However, neither I nor the saintess tried to bring up the subject halfway, so we just leaned against the railing of the terrace and looked down at the muddled city.


    I don¡¯t know what the saintess was thinking, but it was the moment when a lot of misceneous thoughts came to my head.


    For example, is del Thor dreaming of revenge or just keeping the city in line with his family¡¯s will?


    Unfortunately, I only had a handshake and a small conversation, so I have no material to predict and judge his behavior.


    ¡°Do you see Lord Thor dreaming of revenge?¡±


    ¡°Many have evaluated that the purpose is to fulfill family duty, hoping only to maintain the status quo¡­ but I think of course I have revenge in mind.¡±


    So, I asked the saintess for her opinion, and unexpectedly, she gave me an immediate answer without even thinking about it.


    ¡°Is there any other reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite diverse. The loyalty of the vassals, the stable security of the fortress city, the strangely good condition of the troops¡¯ equipment, the cooperative attitude of the townsfolk, etc., which are difficult to fully exin with simple threats and money, etc¡­ Isn¡¯t the atmosphere very good for being killed by an evil person?¡±


    As I listened to the saintess¡¯ words, I chewed on them one by one, but I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head this time.


    ¡°Are these clues rted to revenge? Maybe you¡¯re just following them because you know the inside story.¡±


    The saintess gave a small nod to the questions she posed because she thought they were all questions that could be followed by treating them as poor lords.


    ¡°When I first visited, I thought that way too. I thought that because he had divine power, he was doing politics that was not ashamed of his family, and that¡¯s why people followed him.


    ¡°miasma?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you get a chanceter, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check it yourself. Whenever the story of the Thor familyes out¡­ the eyes of the people in the city change. It¡¯s like touching the dragon¡¯s wrath.¡±


    While saying that, the saintess pointed her finger at the citizens who were weing the people of the church with enthusiastic cheers. She put her hand to her ear as if to listen, and I tried to listen to their cries even a little, paying attention to my hearing even though I was puzzled.


    Thanks to this, I could understand at once why the saintess had such confidence.


    ¡°Not just one or two people, but the whole city maintaining that atmosphere¡­ isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±


    Unlike Lord Thor, words cursing and insulting the demon lord were frequently heard in the cries of the citizens who couldn¡¯t control their emotions.

 Chapter 561

    Lord Thor reappeared only after the cult¡¯s crowds in the city had settled down to some extent and the cheers of the people in the city had subsided moderately.


    ¡°Look! This is the n I made, impatiently waiting for you to arrive!¡±


    He appeared with a pile of papers in both hands, and several more jewelry that had not been seen before were added to his body.


    It is a delicate situation in many ways to say that he went to his room and put on a few more essories. Apparently, I bought it from civilians who were moving along with us, so I looked at it for a while, and Lord Thor, who noticed my gaze, smiled broadly and threw the pile of papers on the table.


    ¡°You truly are a warrior! In such a short time, you figured out the essories I was wearing and pinpointed the newly added items! You have excellent eyesight and observational skills! I did! How are you?¡±


    I was honestly surprised. To say it was a simple guess, it seemed like he had correctly caught the fact that I was looking at the jewelry.


    I didn¡¯t just stare at it, I intentionally distracted myself, but I noticed that, thanks to that, I could be sure that the lord of Thor had many cards hidden.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to fit with the existing essories¡­ but I feel a strange sense of bnce. Of course, you have a unique aesthetic sense, and you seem to be lucky.¡±


    So I tried to get over it moderately, but I threw a bait disguised as lip service.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I never thought I¡¯d have a chance to have my aesthetic sense recognized by the hero!¡±


    Today, too, was the time when the magazine knowledge he had learned while working for the Ogatorfs shined once again.


    In fact, there are differences in how essories are made by country or race, and the parts that are important to them are inevitably different, but in this world, there are dwarves who are at the cutting edge of such manufacturing technology, so the absolute standard required as a condition for high-value essories has a somewhat simr feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s an overstatement. But¡­ I¡¯m concerned that those who were tired from the long journey andcked money might have sold it at an exorbitant price.¡±


    Looking at the essories from my point of view, having learned some of that much knowledge as hard as I could, most of the other things are simr, but the three newly added essories this time are just ordinary people¡¯s wedding gifts.


    The pins added to the clothes are at best dozens of silver coins, twenty or so rings, and the thing that hangs on the end of the horn¡­ Five?


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry. I, Del Thor, have been familiar with these precious trinkets since before I became a lord. I bought this ring at a very stable price of one gold coin.¡±


    Since there is nothing to be caught in the magical time, I was curious about how much he would have purchased a thing that was not even a magic tool, so I secretly let go of luck.


    It seemed to imitate the frivolity of losing one¡¯s eyes in the face of something serious, so I involuntarily focused my attention on his actions.


    ¡°These are the things I¡¯ll sell when they double or triple their valueter. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a few and use them to maintain dignity!¡±


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s an investment. Did you get other trinkets by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is¡­¡±


    Hahaha Iughed and continued the conversation with a simrugh in front of Lord Thor who spoke like a rapid-fire gun, ignoring Saint Deoni¡¯s ax eye.


    Lord Thor would never dream of it. That I noticed that the price standard by which you measure your own purchases of valuables is between 1.5x and about 2x.


    No wonder. What warrior would systematically learn to value jewels and trinkets? Even the aristocrats who mainly use such items right now do not directlypare and admire the factors that determine the value of an essory. Most of them just memorize fashion patterns or the characteristics of famous craftsmen that are ssified as catalogs, and notice products that are expensive to carry around.


    Such cumbersome andborious work is always done by the employee, not the employer.


    that was me


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. It¡¯s great to know that you two can have a strong rtionship, but it seems that more important matters remain for now. Lord Thor? Can I have an exnation of these documents?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m so excited, so I¡¯m sorry. The rest of the story will go on after I¡¯ve said this.¡±


    Frivolous, frivolous ¡®pretend¡¯.


    I didn¡¯t expect to be convinced with just one trinket, but it was a good thing for me anyway.


    ¡°First of all, the key figure in this operation is Baron McNee, who manages a small estate near us. On the outside, he says he agrees with us, but in reality, he¡¯s acting as a spy passing information on this side to the demon army.¡±


    The exnation that followed was funny in many ways. It¡¯s obviously important enough to be called a strategy, but most of the content was just continuing lies and self-promotion to those suspected of being spies or spies.


    It¡¯s a subtlety that seems somehow flimsy, but actually that¡¯s the best. Lord Thor was very good at injecting distrust into content that would normally be overlooked.


    Unlike the sloppy-looking operation, the specific personal information of the targets or the grounds for being regarded as spies are very neatly organized, creating a sense of discord, and when asked about the contents rted to this, the parent distance ¡®pretends¡¯ and pretends to be as written.


    As if he was trying to say that he didn¡¯t do anything and that he was talking nonsense about what he found out by ordering his subordinates.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s hard to ask the lower ones to do such an important job. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll understand that those who dig and live are cunning psychological warfare and tricks. If you leave it to me, I¡¯ll jump right into it and seed perfectly.¡±


    I don¡¯t even forget to add ament that disrespects people after that.


    I sincerely admired the perfect continuity, wondering if there was a book called The Standard of a Third-Rate Viin, andughed unconsciously, and the eyes of the two moved to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful n. I would like to entrust this operationpletely to Lord Thor, who came up with such a n in such a short time, Holy Lady.¡±


    And with my answer, the meaning of the eyes changed once.


    With the saintess who opened her eyes as if she was trying to figure out what she was up to.


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡®what? Isn¡¯t this what it is?¡¯


    Thanks to that, I had to move my gaze to the papers and pretend to scan them as if I hadn¡¯t noticed that his poker face was broken.


    ¡°But a few things are a little disappointing. Shouldn¡¯t this lie a little louder?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes? Oh, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°What about this? No one knows what happened to us while we were in the realm of beastmen, so they say we got it there. .. To gain the strength to fight against the demon lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes? A dragon?¡±


    The pupil of Lord Thor, who is in a hurry to return,es out and shuttles back and forth to the saintess in seconds.


    ¡°Ha, but that deception with no by-products will be easily discovered¡­¡± ¡±


    Would you carelessly show that valuable thing? Well, but it can raise suspicions, so they say they roughly shared the dragon meat with the beastmen. meaning.¡±


    Somehow, a smile appeared on her lips, but the emotion I felt there was ¡®Holy Lady, why are you still? What should I say?¡¯ It¡¯s a feeling called.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Now that we¡¯ve used it like that, shouldn¡¯t it be a little more spectacr to defeat Soha Shinore in Lightor? It wouldn¡¯t be bad to say that we couldn¡¯t control the overflowing divine power and reached the realm of a demigod in an instant. Ah. , Of course, then you will be asked why you are normal now, so you shouldn¡¯t forget that you lost your strength because you overworked yourself then.¡±


    Of course, the saintess did not stop me. He just closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh.


    Although he seemed to find this attitude strange, Lord Thor couldn¡¯t do anything other than respond to my words with ignorant seal apuse as an outrageous opinion.


    ¡°And, indeed, the hero! The scale is different! That, but even so, wouldn¡¯t it be a little too much for the half body¡­¡± ¡°If you want to deceive and


    intimidate the enemy, shouldn¡¯t you do that? It would be nice to say that he reads fragments of the future and the past and acts as if he has a future poem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The saintess! What do you think, the saintess?¡±


    Lord Thor, who was cheering with enthusiastic apuse to the extent that his palms would hurt, hurriedly turned his arrow toward the saintess.


    Didn¡¯t you go out too much? brake quickly Anyone can see that it was full of such intentions, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as the warrior says.¡±


    ¡°Right! I guess¡­ Huh?!¡±


    The saintess was on my side. Thanks to this, I was able to see that Lord Thor failed to manage his facial expressions perfectly in an instant.


    Roughly tranted, a face filled with the feeling of ¡®Have they turned into a pair?¡¯ passed by for a very short time.


    ¡°I will do as the warrior said.¡±


    However, the saintess just repeated the same words without a soul, with a detached smile.


    ¡°As expected, I am a saint. Then I will only trust Lord Thor.


    Convulsions urred at the smile of Lord Thor, who was put in a situation where he could not say anything negative because he had taken the yes-man position from the start.

 Chapter 562

    ¡°What were you thinking when you acted like that?¡±


    It was Saint Deoni¡¯s question that flew right after the lord of Thor, sweating and leaving the papers.


    There is no feeling of being questioned or criticized. Well, if that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have taken my side, even without an exnation. I put the answer to the question in my mouth only after confirming that the presence of people outside the waiting room had disappeared.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s clear that Del Thor is acting.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exnation for the action you just took.¡±


    ¡°Your personality is also impatient. Now, let¡¯s think about it. Assuming that the return of the demon king is true, and I assume that I am a variable that destroys the benefits of his return one after another. The fact that we came all the way to this ce must have never happened in the previous world. ?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Under that assumption, in the world before the return, Del Thor has never rebelled against the demon king, so isn¡¯t he still acting as a lord?¡±


    ¡°ah.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I doubt the divine power. However, not all priests can make unteral sacrifices for others.


    I don¡¯t know how to dedicate myself, but as a lord, Del Thor has the duty and responsibility to protect the territories.


    ¡°Just because he epted us, we still thought it was too early to consider him fully on our side.¡±


    ¡°So did youe up with a n to put pressure on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Actually, I thought I should wait a little longer or leave a precipitation¡­ I was able to advance it because I made an unintentional mistake over there.¡±


    Although it was a brief moment, he is by no means ipetent. You can be half-assured just by catching my gaze. If I hadn¡¯t been able to grasp the value of the trinkets he bought, I would have thought he was nothing more than a thoughtless, immature idiot.


    I think that the fact that he came this far and clumsily appealed his ipetence is likely because he didn¡¯t want to step into something important, unlike what he showed on the outside.


    ¡°Perhaps he can throw us away as much as he wants for the sake of his family and city. At least he must have done that before the return, and because of that, I think the demon lord also established del Thor as his lord.¡±


    Perhaps, even at this moment, the Demon King may think that Del Thor will p us on the back of the head and side with the Demon King¡¯s army. Wouldn¡¯t they think we drank from the poisoned chalice?


    First of all, it doesn¡¯t look like Del Thor has such thoughts.


    ¡°That means he¡¯s a ball-like person who doesn¡¯t know where to bounce just by maintaining the status quo, so it¡¯s better to give him an excuse to move a little more actively.¡±


    There is nothing good about leaving room for other thoughts, so I n to use my hands in advance.


    ?


    Even before the church entered the city, Del Thor understood at once that their movement would be an opportunity for genius.


    No one could have imagined that the Church would be able to inflict enormous damage to the Special Operations Department by arriving at Leitor with no damage after taking unconventional steps from one to ten.


    And in general, just because nobody foresaw it means that only the fast-footed can jump on the bandwagon and benefit from its ramifications.


    Of course, no matter how dramatic the movement is, there are cases where it is only a temporary change stemming from thorough coincidence. However, the feats that the Church has aplished from the moment Rengi and Epaga Sierra left until now are too unusual to be dismissed as mere coincidence.


    Because of that, Del Thor was sure that the church would provide the most perfect timing to wield the de of vengeance he had sharpened so far. Even if he didn¡¯t provide it, he thought that he could use it sufficiently if he and everyone else joined forces.


    To be exact, I thought so until a few days ago.


    ¡°The champion¡­ noticed my acting.¡±


    At a meeting held by only those who had been loyal to the family for a long time, only those with extraordinary loyalty, Del Thor, who had been hesitant for a long time, struggled to open up his power, and the ten retainers became visibly embarrassed and began to mumble.


    It¡¯s about ten years.


    Del Thor was the man who acted as a prodigal son and a pervert by deceiving the entire demon tribe for decades, deceiving many people even to the point where he was not sure even if he had doubts. Some, whenever they reflect on his past, often say that it may be fortunate that Del Thor survived.


    Because they had been watching the prudence and meticulousness from the side, no one could easily believe it even though the person in question said it himself.


    ¡°Young¡­no, Sogaju, could you tell me what the reason for making that decision?¡±


    Because of Del Thor¡¯s belief that he could not be the lord until the day he avenged the family¡¯s resentment and that he couldn¡¯t be the head of the household because he was beaten, not obtained by proving his qualifications, the vassal forced himself to use an awkward title and asked a question, He was an elderly man who had worked as an aide and butler to the former lord of Thor all his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking the hero¡¯s abilities lightly¡­ We¡¯ve seen how well Sogaju has been fooling the outside world, so it¡¯s not easy to believe what you just said. Sogaju Didn¡¯t you even deceive the eyes of the special operations department? How could you figure out Sogaju with just that brief meeting?¡±


    Externally, he is known to have retired from the front lines and educated employees normally, but he is not only a mentor and advisor to Del Thor that everyone acknowledges, but also that Del Thor often has the possibility of making mistakes under depression and self-pessimistic judgment. He was also a person who knew exactly what to do.


    It may be the same this time as the giant is on the verge of death. Thinking so, he carefully brought up the story, but there was no hesitation in the answer that came back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard the circumstances to some extent through the saintess¡­ but the decisive factor was the ornaments.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­?¡±


    Less than two days after the troublesome n to spread absurd lies about dragons and demigods was passed, the hero Eldmia came to Del Thor in person. that happened this morning.


    Even if the original hero was annoying, he was going to visit and act frivolous. It would have been like that right away if he hadn¡¯t been entrusted with the heavy duty of unleashing a huge lie that he couldn¡¯t handle and spreading it to his enemies.


    The original purpose was not to leave an unreliable impression and take on a heavy responsibility based on the distrust that stemmed from it, but to take on the role of conveying the decisions the hero and saintess made, and to grasp the intentions and abilities of the two.


    I didn¡¯t know at the time how the n had been ruined from the start. There was no time to find out if both the hero and the saint were ignorant, good people, or had other ideas.


    Now that this has happened, I have warmed up my hospitality more than usual in order to find out what the hell he was thinking while building a friendship with the hero.


    ¡®I see, the lord¡¯s aesthetic sense is unique. If it were me, it would have been less than half the price you said.¡¯


    Realizing that it was a handshake, it was already after a long time of heated exnations about essories and jewelry.


    Iughed it off at first. He seems to be interested in jewelry, so I just asked him a few things to suit his interests.


    If so, how do you see this, how is this, and so on.


    A really insignificant conversation ensued, but each time something cold gradually ran down Del Thor¡¯s spine and climbed up to the back of his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but that warrior has knowledge that only butlers would know.¡±


    The hero calcted by reducing the value of all essories by half.


    At first, I took out the jewelry that I didn¡¯t tell you about the value because I thought I was measuring myself, but the warrior¡¯s eyes were urate.


    ¡®This¡­ after talking about it, instead of properly judging from one to ten, they calcte it at half price. If it were me, I would never have dreamed of investing like the lord.¡¯


    I realized it only after seeing the brave warrior. Just as he tried to understand the hero, the hero also tried to understand himself¡­


    ¡®Come to think of it, even when I entered the reception room, he urately noticed my gaze. That keen eye seems to be on disy even in a ce like this.¡¯


    ¡­that I quickly figured out.


    ¡®For such a lord to take charge of this n, there must be good results. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯


    How many thoughts did you have in that short moment of just a few seconds?


    It¡¯s not del Thor¡¯s hobby to y the idiot, the prodigal, and the idiot.


    This is like a lifeline that you must hold on to forever unless you are certain that you can decapitate the demon king. It was for that reason that he could not immediately reveal his acting on the spot.


    There is no certainty that the hero will protect this secret, and there is no certainty that the hero and the church will always win against the demon king. However, there was a certainty that even if they helped with their ns, dramatic changes in the charter world would not ur.


    No matter how powerful rumors are, these rumors do not have enough ripple power to shake the demon lord¡¯s army. It could have been so ineffective that it was hard to understand why they would bother to spread such rumors.


    It was appropriate to help moderately and create moderate debt. In some cases, while unraveling information clumsily enough to im to the Demon King¡¯s army that he had bowed down to act as a double spy.


    If you actively intervene for no reason and the church copses, you can¡¯t take it out or remove it. With the bat-like image that has been built up so far, it is no longer a matter of the area where you can somehow endure.


    So I used my head, but I thought the opponent was on top of it.


    Thinking that the world is a series of absurdities, Del Thor, who burst intoughter at the same time, opened his mouth slowly as he looked around at his retainers.


    ¡°My mistake¡­ I think I¡¯ll have to make a decision in a hurry.¡±


    It is clear that those absurd remarks were aimed at himself, not at the Demon King¡¯s army.


    If you solve the problem halfway through, the warrior who notices your performance will respond. In order to prevent that, you have to act as if you arepletely on the side of the Church and actively work.


    ¡°I think this situation is extraordinary. The human race¡¯s offensive is extraordinary, and the Church¡¯s miraculous actions are continuing day after day, so there may be an opportunity to really kill that demon king.¡±


    However, even in such a dramatic offensive, the Demon King¡¯s army was only pushed back at first, but quickly stabilized the front line.


    ¡°But if you jump on the bandwagon and fail, I think there will be no turning back.¡±


    Everyone gathered here knows what that means, without having to talk about it. The vassals looked at the old man in the role of advisor as if they had promised, and the old man nodded briefly before speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°We are always ready to follow Sogaju¡¯s decision from the day Sogaju inherited the will of the head of household.¡±


    Do as you please.


    Del Thor quietly closed his eyes, seeing his vassals pledging unwavering loyalty with the utmost sincerity.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 25 coin sponsorship!


    I¡¯ll do my best to write it so that you can enjoy reading it in the future!

 Chapter 563

    Del Thor decided to seek revenge by jumping on the human race¡¯s winning streak, which might be hisst chance.


    And after giving some instructions to his vassals, he decided to treat Baron Mey to himself, who hade to the city on the pretext of weing the Order.


    In my heart, I wanted to move after I finished the search for the church and the hero¡¯s activities, but I gave up neatly.


    It is unknown when the hero started noticing it, but judging by the fact that he did not change the instructions or add anything else until the moment he came to warn him, he must have talked about the n, including the saintess Deoni. There was a high possibility that the story mentioned at the time was really hoping that it would enter the Demon King Army.


    Of course, we still don¡¯t know why we want such rumors.


    The purpose he can guess is simply a desire to show off or boost the morale of his allies, but since he has eyes and mouths of about 20,000 people who have been with him before joining Lightor, it would be a relief if he didn¡¯t feel any resentment.


    With a hero of hypocrisy and a religious order, the trust that was there must be lost. If the Hero and the Saint were people who couldn¡¯t even make simple calctions like that, they would have copsed right away, so this isn¡¯t the reason.


    Even so, moving to action is because that is one¡¯s role.


    Even if the reason is unclear, what needs to be done is certain. The warrior hopes that the rumor will spread well. then you should do that It was clear that the hero himself had the confidence to endure whatever happened behind the scenes, whether it was a false rumor or not.


    ¡°Oh my brother! How did youe this far in one month!¡±


    That¡¯s why del thor decided to stick to the n like a good soldier. Del Thor, who had alreadypleted all preparations from the moment he heard that the baron¡¯s carriage was starting to be seen at the gates outside the city, showed a smile on Baron McNee¡¯s lips as he hurriedly appeared at the moment he passed through the gates and entered the city. made ite to mind


    As the lord of a fortress city who hurriedly ran to the arrival of the Baron on the border without a gate, Del Thor himself thought it was a pretty good picture.


    ¡°Hahaha! I heard that the hope of the demons has arrived in my sister¡¯s city, of course I have to run!¡±


    Baron McNeee, a big man with thick lines, responded to Del Thor¡¯s hospitality by banging his fists on the splendid breastte. In terms of his appearance, he was Baron McNee, a warrior himself, but he was a man who was reluctant to engage in armed conflict to the extent that he bought the baron with money and btedly suppressed the resistance with force.


    And as you can see from that anecdote, he was also a person with a tendency to try to solve the beginning of everything with money. Del Thor, who grasped this right away, waved his tail eagerly as if blinded by the gold and silver treasure he threw, and was able to ¡®pretend¡¯ to maintain a strong rtionship like now.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, since my older brother came to visit me like this, I should have set up a ce where I could have a private meeting with the saintess, but this younger brother¡¯s ability isn¡¯t enough yet¡­


    ¡± The image of Del Thor, who was weing and hesitant as if he had btedly reminded of his mistake, is a child with a short mind.


    It was a guess made with his vassals that Baron McNeee, whose purpose was to act as a spy, could not sincerely want to face the head of the Order, so he was just moderately sorry and said to encourage him in a different direction, but for some reason the baron stood out. He hesitated and waved his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Even if they have time, I have no intention of taking away that valuable time! I came here because I wanted to be a source of strength to my brother, but that¡¯s not the purpose!¡±


    overreaction


    It wasn¡¯t an action that the baron Del Thor knew would show. This was an act close to drawing a clear line out of fear that there would be room for them to meet.


    Is there any reason why we shouldn¡¯t meet? Del Thor, who did not forget to act as if he was thrilled while turning his head to one side, improvised and rbined the words he was trying to say.


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s the older brother! This del Thor! I¡¯m truly thrilled. That¡­ I¡¯m saying this more seriously because he¡¯s the older brother. Actually¡­ there¡¯s a bit of a strange rumor going around¡­


    ¡± I was going to spill the rumors while showing a sneaky indecisive look while dragging the situation, but somehow it seemed necessary to advance it a little. The gaze of the man, who had been genuinely perplexed until just now, became strangely sharp at the conclusion and drunk acting.


    ¡°¡­rumor?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a bit too much to say in a ce like this. There are a lot of ears to listen to¡­ Shall we move to a new location? I¡¯ll take you to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Naeseong? Aren¡¯t there the saints and other leaders of the church?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, sister. How can you say such a strange rumor in a ce like that. Let¡¯s go to the forest.¡±


    In the forest to hide the trees, in the crowd to hide rumors. It was the baron¡¯s favorite expression. And Del Thor looked at Baron McNeee, who condescendingly mentioned it as if it were a secret only he knew, and artificially created an environment that matched his ideas, intentions, and tastes.


    ¡°Ah! My thoughts were short! So, shall we go where we always go?¡±


    It started as a mercenary group, raised arge sum of money to buy a baronial title, and ¡®believes¡¯ that he wrote his own legend by proving his power, which is perfect for the taste of McNee¡­ thewless zone of the city.


    Private soldiers cost a lot of money to maintain, so the ce, which was decorated ¡®as if¡¯ stemmed from thecent mindset of using mercenaries that could be easily hired and fired, was conceived from the moment Baron McNee approached with a decision to use himself. It was a huge stage created by entering the .


    Whenever he came to Thor and had a secret story, he naturally induced the Baron to find the ce, and the Baron reached the point where he was so infatuated that he would start looking for the ce once he came to Thor.


    ¡°Um. Is it still there?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, sure. It¡¯s a ce where there are only rough mercenaries, so I even had to ask the church not to approach it. If I knew this would happen, I would have raised more enlisted soldiers¡­¡± Actually, the Lawless Zone is just for adventurers and travelers


    . It was just a management district organized to make it easier to manage separately, and the tavern, which he believed only had ferocious mercenaries, was hired by Thor from one to ten and was created under Thor¡¯smand. Mercenaries should be like that. ha ha ha.¡¯ I just walk away and am satisfied.


    In this way, the two moved toward a space created for the purpose of deceiving only one person, satisfying the target¡¯s vanity and creating a gap at the same time.


    Unaware of the fact that he was being deceived from the moment he approached Del Thor for the first time, Baron McNeee patted Del Thor on the shoulder with a deliberately heartyugh and hurried on.


    ?


    Lord Del Thor was no fool either.


    No, it was very meticulous beyond the point of not being an idiot.


    ¡°This is what the baron was nning from the moment he approached with the intention of stealing information¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard the story that he naturally led the baron visiting the city and shoved it into the set of The Truman Show, which he nned andposed himself.


    I never imagined that I would be building a build-up while trying such an unconventional method in a ce that is not a method of recruiting gods from a pseudo-religious group, nor is it modern.


    ¡°It¡¯s even weirder to notice if it¡¯s this detailed.¡±


    Looking at the detailed documents that could have been a report, the baron wondering if it was Mey or Mongmi was not an ordinary person, but even if the opponent was bad, it was too bad. After considering Del Thor as an idiot, he tried to get a friendly approach by conciliating with money halfway through, but he was beaten back.


    If he had prioritized military force like normal demons, the result might have been different.


    ¡°I can understand why the Demon King didn¡¯t notice his vengeful spirit. If the hero hadn¡¯t noticed quickly, we would have been confused as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the result of hard work.¡±


    Most of all, I am satisfied with the fact that I immediately reported this fact to Saint Deoni.


    The report was made so quickly that it could be called almost instantaneous, except for a brief dy in organizing and bringing the necessary data together. We¡¯ll have to wait and see the situation, but it¡¯s safe to say that there¡¯s a high chance that he won¡¯t change his mind.


    Since he¡¯s been fooling the Demon King¡¯s army for years, he will be of great help in the deception tactic until the Demon King¡¯s army bes distrustful of his actions. The saintess, who had been staring at me as I let out a sigh of relief while thinking that, opened her mouth with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What the hell did you say to me when you went to see me separately?¡±


    ¡°I just conveyed my expectations without filtering while sharing some private discussions about Lord Thor¡¯s hobbies.¡±


    These days, I felt like our saintess opened her eyes with an ax more often, but since it¡¯s true anyway, I¡¯m confident.


    ¡°¡­For now, let¡¯s think about Lord Thor after he returns. For now, joining the kingdom armying down from the northwest is the priority.¡±


    Rather than losing my self-confidence, I felt like I was desperate for some reason, but the saintess sorted out the papers and piled them on one side of the table, then pointed to the map she was looking at earlier.


    Besides information warfare, there are still many things we need to take care of.

 Chapter 564

    ¡°Fortunately, there is no abnormality in the upper part yet. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is rather smooth.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since Saint Deoni¡¯s mouth came out with only positivements, but I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    because it actually did


    ¡°During the time we reached Leitor, rumors that there was almost no loss of personnel spread faster than expected, so it was said that more cities and towns than previously reported had turned their backs on the Demon King¡¯s army and sided with the Church. Thanks to that, the march itself seems easy.¡±


    When I was in Leitor, it was not easy to contact the spies sent by the kingdom or the empire, but as soon as I came to Thor, I could feel the detailed informationing and going at high speed.


    That must mean that we havee up a lot and the United Front hase down a lot. There was still a lot of work left to do, but realizing that a big event wasing to an end, I pointed to the demonic areas that were almost upied by my allies and asked.


    ¡°Are there any problems like discord with the locals?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is a problem. There is nothing much to say about the noise during the battle, but it seems that the reinforcements sent by other kingdoms in the interior are causing trouble as the empire¡¯s troops are being deployed in earnest this time. It means that they were put inrge numbers on the eastern front rather than Levien¡­¡± It is said that


    reinforcements such as hyenas flowed into Levien as they had to put up a garrison in the middle rather than just fighting and pushing to Thor.


    Even those I briefly encountered at the Imperial Academy recalled that there were many cases in which they regarded the demons as beasts or monsters, not taking the threat of the demons seriously. If that atmosphere still hasn¡¯t changed, it¡¯s bound to rot in many ways.


    ¡°ording to the original n, we had to hurry up joining the Marquis of Levien by moving only the troops of the Church while maintaining the troops of Thor, but the advance was faster than nned, so we changed the policy by just strengthening the surroundings of Thor. The location was also bad. So, if you turn well on the eastern front¡­¡±


    Instead of sacrificing a little on the front that was pushed excessively, you will be able to put the nearby demons into a stable zone.


    The area drawn by the saintess¡¯s fingers, which moved greatly as she said that, was far forward enough to turn the front line, which had been entrenched for a long time, to the rear.


    ¡°The fortress city of Thor was built with the goal of being used as one of thest lines of defense to stop the human army from descending through the byway called Levien. It also means that it will be the basis for safely securing the demons¡¯ spirit.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that the ess from the demons is also smooth? Isn¡¯t it advantageous for us to hasten to join even a little when the enemy¡¯s offensive is not active yet?¡±


    Before I understood that Thor was a strategic point, I had no intention of abandoning this ce. Of course I had to do that in order to perfectly convince Del Thor to be my ally anyway. And even for this, it would be more important to quickly join the army and solidify the front line.


    In an easy analogy, it is like a cork blocking the mouth of a stinging bottle. The direction to ess from the inside of the bottle is limited, but it is possible to ess from the outside in various ways.


    Of course, Thor wasn¡¯t the only ce to y such a role with Levien in sight, but the rest was a matter for the allies to solve on their own.


    Of course, the inside is Levien, and the outside is Demonic Spirit. No matter how hard the troops of our army from the east are approaching hard while cutting the front line diagonally, it is said that it is a perfect position for a 180-degree hit until then. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to spread.


    ¡°It could be the case in the territory of the Human race, but Thor is different.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I had known this would happen, I would have brought a separate tactical map.¡±


    As I was watching the saintess look at the simplified map with a puzzled expression, something suddenly popped into my head.


    ¡°Wait a minute. If it¡¯s a map, I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    Three maps found on the corpse of the special ops team that were attacked on the day they rode a flying dragon in Ethiel. The map, which was thergest among them and could not even be opened easily, was marked not only with Ethiel but also with the borders of the Demonic Spirit.


    Although it was a little damaged in the process of fighting Iranorev, it was good enough to do its job. As she began to unfold the map she had pulled out on the table, Saint Deoni¡¯s face began to turn red with astonishment.


    ¡°Why is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was attacked by the Special Operations Department when I was in Etis-L. This is the item I stole from that time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be used like this.¡±


    The map that condensed it as much as possible and drew the entire Ethyl and part of the Demonic Spirit was veryrge. The saintess, who looked at the map alternately with me with a puzzled expression, pressed her temples and chose words for a while before nodding her head with difficulty.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s strange to be surprised by something like this now. Anyway, this is the only way to approach it without using the Thorro Gate.¡±


    With strange resignation, the saintess pointed to only four ces.


    ¡°Say it as a disease caused by the burden on the gate being less than that of the Humans. The Asmodian spirits are expensive to manage roads and roads anyway because of the ferocious monsters, so except for a few trade routes between cities, there are no special problems. They don¡¯t manage it, so if you send an army to attack Thor, you have to approach it from the four directions I just showed you.¡±


    At least one of them is about to be eaten by alliesing from the eastern front.


    Deeply admiring my ally¡¯spetence, I thought about it for a short time before carefully asking.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have anything else to do here right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­What else are you doing in such an anxious rush?¡±


    My trivial question somehow summoned the saintess¡¯ ax eye.


    ?


    Feeling this kind of feeling on the front line made me wonder if there was something wrong, but Siegfried couldn¡¯t help feeling that the battle from Levien was more pleasant than expected.


    The cause is already known. The guerri operation carried out by Levien¡¯s flying dragon unit, the performance of the Margrave of Levien, who fell like a meteor and burned the area, and the absence of an eroded body and the internal strife of the enemies were not hidden just because they wanted to hide them.


    Among them, the performance of Marquis Levien¡¯s magic armor, which was said to have been put into the front line with the support of the imperial family, and her skills in using it are unrivaled. The tools are great, but so are the wearers. Since Siegfried had already used simr items in the Empire a few times, that fact touched his skin even more.


    Of course, Siegfried¡¯s party and the army were also active. However, for ordinary soldiers who have no countermeasures against magic, Levien¡¯s mes are a natural disaster itself. Of course, the demon king is not an idiot, so he tries to dispel, but the calction of the person concerned is so good that there is no sign of breaking through. Of course, the fight is bound to be easier.


    Of course, I am not so ignorant that I express my personal impressions.


    No matter how pleasant war is, there are casualties regardless of friend or foe. It was hard to express such sentiments even thinking of therades who had died.


    The battle that continued like that is now slowlying to an end.


    Now, the Demon King¡¯s army is demoralized even before the battle begins because they do not even receive proper supply. Unlike the early days of fierce resistance, the number of people surrendering was increasing, and the distance to the fortress city of Thor was getting closer.


    But it wasn¡¯t without problems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¨C Huh, nonsense!?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Before you send a letter of protest to your homnd, stop looking for excuses for unprofitable plunder and get to work.¡±


    Is it Siegfried¡¯s illusion that the image of someone familiar oveps with the appearance of Marquis Levien, who speaks calmly with the crystal ball formunication in front of him? I looked at the expressions of the other people gathered at themand post, but few people showed the same reaction as he did.


    Most of them said, ¡®My Marquis speaks so coolly!¡¯ He has a very proud expression on his face.


    ¡°All the small towns and viges we passed through were all coborators. They plundered them just because they were demons? Itsiel will not tolerate this.¡±


    -As an allied force, we demand a fair price, Count Levien!


    ¡°This shit¡­¡±


    Uh, Eldmiaes out. Eldmiaes out.


    Contrary to Siegfried¡¯s expectations, the Marquis swallowed the swear words with superhuman patience.


    ¡°First of all, if I have to categorize myself, I¡¯m a marquis. Do not call me Marquis or Marquis, so be careful.¡±


    However, as if it could be reced, he began to spit out every single word.


    ¡°Second, the right to distributepensation ording to the merits of this operation has been delegated to me under the consent of the royal family and the empire. This must have beenmunicated to you before being put into operation, so what you are asking for is not a fair price. If you didn¡¯t even participate, what right do you have to plunder? If you¡¯ve volunteered to be a guard dog, do your best and wait for a corresponding reward.¡±


    Siegfried almostughed at the sight of the target beyond the crystal ball unable to speak due to the sudden verbal abuse.


    For some reason, the women around Eldmia were all high-spirited.

 Chapter 565

    The battle is smooth.


    However, because the beings wearing the masks of allies are greedy, internally it is not smooth. It¡¯s enough for other people to just swear at each other coolly and treat them like garbage, but Ragnis is in a position where he can¡¯t be neatly beaten with that.


    Because thisrge-scale operation was carried out in her name, not the hero or the princess.


    ¡°I really want to break the crystal ball.¡±


    These were the first words Ragnis uttered while staring at the ceiling while leaning against the backrest likeundry on a chair in themand post where everyone except Renissa had left after the meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s a radical statement, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The allied forces of Ithiel and the Empire advance, followed by the reinforcements of the Kingdom Alliance, controlling and managing excessive rear bases and upied areas. In addition, reports are received regrly through the crystal ball formunication.


    It was the voices of the reinforcements who insisted on their achievements and rights at the regr reporting time that made the initially thoughtless n instantly feel like garbage.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break the heads of those damn bastards beyond that crystal ball.¡±


    Although Ragnis was extremely nervous¡­ To be honest, even Renissa had no choice but to agree.


    The reinforcements, called the Kingdom Alliance, were walking a tightrope every day. Whether they are trying to attack a demon vige that is not resisting on the pretext of being suspicious, or trying to demand requisition in a small town even though they do not need additional supplies, they are frantic to find a new way to inte their pockets and umte achievements every day. .


    It wasmon behavior in a filthy war, but of course it wasn¡¯t like that here.


    It¡¯s not just about eating ground, it¡¯s a great war with the fate of the tribe at stake.


    In the framework of the war between the human race and the demon race, he managed to catch a clue and changed the board to a continental war with the demon worshipers, but there was no room for discord because of some humans who were blinded by self-interest.


    The only constion was that the worst hadn¡¯t happened yet, thanks to the boldness of contacting Sujeong-gu before taking such action and showing the attitude of ¡®So, let¡¯s start from now.¡¯ Everything else is worst.


    In the end, fed up with this happening over and over again for three days without missing a single day, Ragnis turned the flying dragon knights and wizards stationed as Levien¡¯s defense forces into a two-man patrol and sent them all out.


    At first, some were concerned that it might be too much of an action. But it took less than a day to realize that it was a wise choice.


    A crazy nobleman who felt that the first and second measures were impossible was stopped by the flying dragon knight while attempting to report the first and second measures.


    Thanks to this, the entiremand had to work hard to stop Ragnis from threatening to kill with his own hands with three hundred eyes open, and the entire unit has reached this point with dissatisfaction and distrust towards the advisors called reinforcements.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I didn¡¯t understand why Eldmia would pull out the sword first when there was justification, but now I think I understand.¡±


    It is aegyo for aristocrats to show off their hands with their hands behind their backs to take care of their own interests. It was just a confrontation between educated and educated people who disagreed with each other. They were the bottom themselves, to the point where you might wonder if they were the same nobles, and their ideas and actions were beyond imagination in many ways.


    Only horses are nobles, what is the difference between them and thieves?


    ¡°This is why Esmuer gave upmand.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the ones who moved because they recognized the threat from the Demon King¡¯s army from the beginning. They have only crawled out of the interior to pick up crumbs of pie, believing that the fighting will be over soon as the Empireunches a massive offensive.


    There is a reason why they first demanded guarantees of theirmand authority when they came to help. It was the royal family, not the royal family, that brought that im to an end.


    [Themand authority of those participating in the Eastern Front will be guaranteed. However, themand authority of those who assist the Marquis of Levien as an upation force cannot be acknowledged. The empire there also yieldedmand to the Isthiel royal family and the Marquis of Levien.]


    ¡®I also bowed my head, but you guys dare to raise your head?¡¯ In front of a statement full of intentions, the Kingdom Union quietly shut its mouth as if it had never done that.


    At that time, it was just a statement that I passed without much thought, but now it has be a letter of gratitude to the extent that I feel grateful every time I see it.


    I hate to admit it.


    ¡°Does this pain continue until we reach Thor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. To be honest, I also thought I¡¯d give up after a few repetitions, but because of that incident¡­¡± ¡±


    Damn it, you bastard¡­¡±


    Looking at Ragnis, who was grinding his teeth to the extent that he might be breaking, he habitually cautioned. It was Lenissa who was going to give it to her, but she sighed and decided to leave it alone for a while.


    Right now, Lenisa herself was calling that human an asshole in a private setting with the other knights. Anyway, Ragnis¡¯ anger could notst very long.


    ¨C Pip!


    A distant whistle signaled the arrival of her new assignment.


    ¡°Looks like the scouts have returned.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s earlier than expected.¡±


    There is only one reason why the flying dragon knight¡¯s return was faster than expected.


    ¡°There was only about a week left until Thor, right?¡±


    ¡°It was like that until just now.¡±


    Feeling tired, Ragnis got up from his seat while washing his face and left themand post.


    Ragnis sighed deeply as he looked around at the dragon knights approaching across the clear sky, the opposite of his gloomy state of mind, and the soldiers busily moving around the camp. Ragnis tried to move to the ce where the dragon knights returned from reconnaissance wouldnd.


    Apletely unexpected sight was caught in her field of vision.


    ¡°¡­Leica?¡±


    The sight of a dog walking across the camp alone, holding a two-handed ax that seemed to be a burden many timesrger than itself, casually holding in its mouth and receiving the eyes of countless soldiers, made me feel an indescribably difficult feeling.


    Everyone knows that Laika is no ordinary dog.


    Rather, no one treats Laika as a simple dog because she has been seen walking around the battlefield with Asillie so often. So, even if he wanders alone sometimes, he doesn¡¯t even care, thinking that he will return to his owner on his own.


    However, that was only the case when I was apanied by Asillie. It is inevitable to draw attention to moving a huge ax of unknown origin like a light bone like now.


    And it was Ragnis who knew where the ax came from, so he was no exception. He has something to do with it, so he bites that thing and heads for the clearing where the dragons are gathered?


    ¡°What, why is he going to the station?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something that came out of my mouth without my knowledge.


    Hearing the long, resounding whistle, Siegfried, like Ragnis, foreseeing what was toe, came out yawning and found Laika and said,


    Ragnis shook his head, feeling that the strange sense of distance, which seemed to be awkward as in the academy, but treated the superiors properly, was simr to that of Eldmia.


    ¡°I was about to go because I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Had Asilie run an errand?


    If it was an ordinary dog, it would be a hypothetical hypothesis, but since it was Laika, it became a question that was not strange.


    Suddenly, Ragnis, who had been walking with Siegfried, arrived at the clearing, stabbing the soldiers who asionally nced at him and Siegfried alternately, stabbing them to death with only their eyes.


    And as soon as he arrived at the clearing, he approached the flying dragon of Eldmia and burst intoughter when he saw the ax leaning against his body.


    Asili was nowhere to be seen, but Laika didn¡¯t care and moved around, seeding in catching another dragon manager.


    At first, the janitor was confused, but he quickly realized Laika¡¯s intentions.


    He was able to tie Eldmia¡¯s two-handed ax to the dragon¡¯s saddle after struggling with the other custodians, and an empty smile spread across the faces of the others as they watched Laika shake his hips.


    Everyone thought it was a heartwarming sight that made them forget even the tension of the battlefield for a moment.


    ¡°Wow, is that even possible? I guess I should try getting a pet too.¡±


    At Siegfried¡¯s words, Ragnis also had a simr sentiment and smiled as if he was full of energy, but he had to tilt his head at the action of the flying dragon.


    When the caretaker stepped back and Laika reached my feet, he moved one foot as if it were natural and carefully grabbed the Leica¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It started pping its wings.


    ¡°Uh uh!?¡±


    The manager, who was smiling happily afterpleting his work, reacted first, but that was it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop it! Stop it so it can¡¯t fly!¡±


    Unlike other dragons, the dragon, which was able to float with only a couple of flutters, spurred off the ground and flew up in an instant, before everyone even rushed at it.


    It flew so fast that even when it was caught by its feet, Laika¡¯s face, which was panting with her tongue out as if she didn¡¯t know anything about the world, shimmered like an afterimage.


    Everyone who had been stunned with a warm smile and unable to stop the sudden action of the flying dragons stopped as if frozen, and then very slowly moved their gaze towards the suprememander who was sitting there.


    ¡°¡­haha.¡±


    For some reason, Ragnis was smiling even though he had personally witnessed the unprecedented catastrophe.

 Chapter 566

    The sky is clear, the weather is sunny, and now that winter ising to an end, the temperature is just right.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s very seasoned. I¡¯ve felt it before, but you seem to have a knack for camp cooking.¡±


    I was sitting in a quiet forest for the first time in a while, enjoying my leisure time, drinking the wonderful stew Carl Kansi had cooked.


    ¡°It also helped that the ingredients that Lord Thor brought were in good condition. Originally, freshness is important in cooking.¡±


    In front of Carl Kansi, who nodded as if he was very satisfied with the dish he had made, Emmet continued his meal with a short mutter, ¡®You¡¯re doing quite well.¡¯


    On the second day out of Thor, we are heading towards Levien.


    Since there was nothing to do in the city, when I insisted on acting alone, saying that I would help the allies from Levien join, I expected Saint Deoni¡¯s tremendous resistance, but unexpectedly, the Saint¡¯s reaction was calm.


    Well¡­ He frowned and pressed his temple as if he was in trouble, but he didn¡¯t stop saying no. However, it was not unconditional eptance, and it was still dangerous to be alone, so he suggested apromise of apanying Emmet and Carl Kansi.


    Originally, Carl Kansi was a great help on the journey, so he was going to apany him even if the saintess didn¡¯t ask for it, but Emmet, as he said, has a good knowledge of magic circles and other instation magic, so he wanted to leave it so he could stay in the city and focus on defense. .. There was no other option in the wind that was nailed in at all.


    Emmett, who had embarked on a sudden journey, shook his head andughed, and Carl Carnsey calcted the route without saying anything and prepared the necessary items, as if he was quite satisfied that he was free from group life for the first time in a while.


    With the guidance of Carl Kansi, who hadpleted preparations in just two days, we left Sohr unnoticed this morning, and only had time to eat and rest when the sun rose in the middle of the sky.


    ¡°The horses are also in very good condition, probably because they were chosen from strong ones among the warhorses? Maybe we will meet a day or two earlier than expected.¡±


    The map Carl Kansi is examining while eating is a copy of the military map provided by Lord Thor.


    As he was pretending to support the Demon King¡¯s Army until he turned to our side, he had quite a lot of useful information, and one of them was information on the Demon King¡¯s military base deployed in the area.


    In the situation of the Demon King¡¯s army, some secrets were leaked through the barrel, so it must have been like a thunderbolt¡­ but what can I do? The base doesn¡¯t even have feet, so the locals have to endure it. Our purpose is to deliver that to allies advancing hard.


    Being spies of the empire and the royal family is not all-powerful. Even if it was somehow possible to receive documents and information with space teleportation magic, sending it from this side was because there were scattered minor problems such as the location being discovered due to the use of necessary equipment and magical power.


    In the end, these exhaust information has not yet properly reached the hands of our allies. Perhaps after we deliver this time, for the first time, you will see the information plundered from the demon lord¡¯s army being put to good use.


    I was happily chewing arge piece of meat in anticipation of that moment when Carl Kansi, who had been staring at the map for a long time, tilted his head and asked a question.


    ¡°I thought about it before we left, sir¡­ Is there a reason why a guest has to deliver this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But why are you moving yourself?¡±


    ¡°I know people there, and I¡¯m better off being on the attacking side.¡±


    It¡¯s only once or twice that I run out and sabotage. There¡¯s not much you can do other than being locked inside the castle walls. Borrowing Emmet¡¯s expression, if warriors are the arrows of the gods, shouldn¡¯t they be caught on the string of the bow rather than in the quiver and fly to the enemy?


    ¡°I want to go to the easy ces like my heart, but if I do that and get hurt, there are not one or two people who will cause a game, so when I go, I try to go well.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t only the saintess make a fuss? The other priests couldn¡¯t even say anything.¡±


    ¡°Not that way. Over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Carl Kansi, unable toprehend the situation at all because he had never mentioned my rtionships in the kingdom, just tilted his head.


    Even having already caught a dragon can break your back. There was no need to exin that now was the time to save oneself as much as possible, so the conversation rted to that work ended there.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it means that it will be a peaceful trip until you encounter an ally. There are no unnecessary spectators, so it would be perfect for a ss.¡±


    As soon as our conversation seemed to have ended properly, Emmet opened his mouth this time. Iughed a little, wondering if I hated the onlookers who didn¡¯t pay quite a bit¡­


    ¡°There are quite a few strong monsters near the mountain range, so the Demon King¡¯s Army tends to focus on maintaining barrier crystals. They must have nned a route to avoid such a Demon King¡¯s Army. , Aren¡¯t many monsters appearing naturally on our way?¡±


    The words that started toe out of his mouth were flowing in a strange direction.


    ¡°I know that my employer is good at swordsmanship¡­ Let¡¯s try to deal with magic as much as possible while we go.¡±


    At the sudden deration of practice, I tilted my head and asked a question reflexively.


    ¡°Yes? I haven¡¯t learned even basic magic properly from Emmet yet?¡±


    ¡°If someone who has seeded in dispelling even an intermediate level speaks like that, then they are either ignorant or idiots.¡±


    This may sound quite brazen, but I quickly understood what Emmet was talking about because I had worked with Seneran on a spell for needle ejection in the past.


    ¡°Roll your head hard and try tobine them.¡±


    If you make a mistake, the magic that runs out of control in front of the caster¡¯s eyes will explode! It was a remark that was so dangerous that it would explode, and that stability was given away.


    However, since the person who spoke those words was one of the highest level among the wizards I had ever seen, I had no choice but to follow him.


    ?


    Emmett¡¯s prediction of the journey following his first break from Thor was very urate.


    I don¡¯t know how good the barrier crystals used by the Demon King¡¯s army stationed near the mountain range are, but the density of monsters was extraordinary, probably because there was an invible area on the vastnd.


    Even though it was less than three days since I was on the trip, it wasparable to the time I went to Epagasierra in Rengi, so I said everything. Fortunately, out of all the misfortunes, it was that there were not many monsters that were extremely troublesome and strong.


    Of course, most of the battle was my share.


    Thanks to that, I got used to the magicbination to some extent, and today I was making the werewolves that attacked our camp with electric roasting.


    ¡°Kieek!!¡±


    ¡°Electric-type magic seems to be simr to fire-type magic, but there are many differences. The biggest difference is that it bounces out on its own if you do it wrong, and next is that, unlike fire that spreads on its own, you need to adjust the amount of magic power and spells to achieve the desired power. I guess.¡±


    Emmet remains unconcerned even as he watches the werewolf fall down with the moisture evaporated from his eyes and body due to excessive power. Emmett, who was tilting a teacup from unknown sources next to Carl Kansi, who was skillfully preparing the dish as if nothing had happened, was aghast as he watched another werewolf lunge at him.


    Of course it has to be. Because stopping him was also my ss. This time, when the electric power was adjusted and the stability was greatly strengthened, the electric magic was cast, and a huge wound was formed around the back and waist, which was hit directly by the magic that spread out in an instant, and the werewolf¡¯s body flew away.


    Unlike the electric roaster, the werewolf shook as if he had been hit by a stun gun, but did not die. Emmett turned his head for a moment to see the scene, and continued his exnation with a nod that he did not know what it meant.


    ¡°The fact that such tricky adjustments are needed is more simr to the wind series than the fire series. The wind series also needs to pay attention topression, speed, and range. It is also the reason why I often see wind-type cutting magic for attack.¡±


    I have no right to choose magic. Just like a chef who cooks ording to the customer¡¯s order, heposes the order ording to Emmet¡¯s instructions.


    It also makes my head thump as I have to work hard to create a spell and even edit it in real time ording to the precautions Emmet tells me.


    ¡°Kreurreuri¡­!¡±


    Thest remaining werewolf stares at me while drooling. It seems that he was the boss, but after the three werewolves who rushed ahead of him in an instant, he seemed to be hesitant, not knowing what to do.


    It was funny. Either that or not, my magic will beplete.


    output max. correction max. The moment I quickly tried to strengthen the stability of the magic that was created for the purpose of prating rather than spreading, an additional spell that I had not added was suddenly added to the magic. At the same time teeing! There was a sound of coins flipping and a fairy tale bounced from behind.


    ¡°But if all those adjustments can be perfectly matched, it¡¯s filthy strong. How many living things can survive being struck by lightning?¡±


    As soon as the fairy tale bounced off, it was forcibly ejected against my will, piercing the werewolf¡¯s chest and creating a wind hole.


    Confused by the magic that turned into a rail gun against my intentions, I turned around and saw Emmet, who had finished drinking the tea, shrugged his shoulders and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s an example of how it can be used like this. Money is lost, but suddenly it bes physical force, not magic.¡±


    It was an idea I had never heard or seen while in the kingdom. In fact, just as I was about to have reasonable doubts that this author might have been involved in a previous life or something, Carl Kansi, who had finished preparing the dish, straightened his back and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s all boiled just in time, so let¡¯s have a meal.¡±


    It was an attitude that seemed to have no regard for the fallen werewolf, scattering the smell of burns around.

 Chapter 567

    I shut up and showed my hostility, so I killed them all, but honestly, I was worried about Carl Kansi¡¯s reaction to the werewolves.


    Even in the previous life, werewolves were ssified in so many different ways. Where is the curse, and where is the race, we can¡¯t ignore the possibility of treating them as the same kind from the point of view of the beasts, right?


    But fortunately he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°If I had to put it that way¡­ they¡¯re not Cerro Lipiti¡¯s offspring, but they feel more like wolves who have be monsters or other races that have been cursed. In fact, even if they¡¯re of the same kind, if they rush to shut up and kill you, it wouldn¡¯t be right to react ordingly. Customers and thieves don¡¯t fight while taking care of themselves.¡±


    Carl Kansi, who calmly continued his meal with a convincing exnation in one shot, was indeed a civilized man full ofmon sense.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a little strange. As Carl Kansi said, werewolves aren¡¯t the ones that increase in poption in a general way.¡±


    ¡°is it so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as he exined. It only appears when something close to a curse works. It¡¯s like a gue that grows a group in the form of a curse transferring through wounds.¡±


    And it never happens naturally. Emmet¡¯s exnation was that it was correct to see it as a trace of an evil spirit or something rted to the devil.


    ¡°This is true, in the past, it would have sounded like a distant story even if I heard it.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Anyway, he¡¯s an unpredictable employer.¡±


    The two of them shook their heads whileughing haha haha. For some reason, they seemed convinced that I was already involved in the case of being the culprit of the werewolves.


    I wanted to refute it confidently, but now I¡¯m starting to have doubts about my own abilities, so I just give up neatly and switch the topic to the spell used on the rail gun that Emmet showed me before dinner.


    ¡°Rather than that, what is the technique you showed me earlier?¡±


    The magic Iposed was never at a level that could produce such an output.


    Even if you adjust it to the maximum you can do, you can¡¯t perform a prating entricity even if it causes a werewolf¡¯s heart attack because you put your hands on the line. Its power was altered with only one spell that Emmet intervened and added.


    Based on the magical knowledge I¡¯ve learned so far, no matter how hard I try, I need five spells and more mana to match even half of Emmet¡¯s performance.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s just an improvisation. It¡¯s an application of the mana runaway that I used when I faced you in Rebear.¡±


    ¡°Yes? You wrote something like that then?¡±


    ¡°Why, you blew away part of the castle. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about then.¡±


    Unlike Emmet, who exined it as if it were natural, I had to collect countless hooks in a short time. No matter how much I try to remember, I can¡¯t even find a clue.


    Emmett, who understood my feelings just by looking at my expression, continued his exnation by memorizing the appropriate spell and then showing the process of deliberately turning the flow of magic power and continuously exploding it.


    ¡°The sub-spells are close to raw without any special corrections, so if the interference is not stabilized, it will lead to an explosion unconditionally. This is usually inefficientpared to the amount of mana input, but this alsoes from a bad spell. received.¡±


    ¡°¡­The magic power used in the amplification ceremony was created by the ancestors instead?¡±


    ¡°Fun analogy, and that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you used your spell. With a simple enchanted coin in the form of an outside intervention.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It seems that even that coin was not an ordinary coin. After listening to additional exnations, I definitely understood. However, as if that wasn¡¯t the end, the spell continued to fail with small explosions on Emmet¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not practical as an attack magic. Right now, as you said, it¡¯s a business that loses money considering the magic power used in the amplification ceremony. In order not to do that, you must steal the opponent¡¯s spell, but if you go that far, it¡¯s the realm of dispel.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing power for something like that? My heart was pierced as if it had been pierced by an arrow. The spell I chanted didn¡¯t produce that kind of result.¡±


    As I pointed to the werewolf still lying behind me, Emmet¡¯s gaze turned to it. With a hole the size of my index finger pierced, I thought that a magic rail gun might really bepleted, so I asked again to confirm, but the answer that came back was still negative.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible because it¡¯s a monster that doesn¡¯t know magic. Even if the opponent was wearing only the lowest level of anti-magic shield or arrow shield, the result would be far worse than casting a spell with the same amount of magic. You know. . Even if there is no hole in the chest, there are various ways for a living creature to die.¡±


    In the end, like a magician, efficiency was the problem.


    Fortunately, I was able to understand Emmet¡¯s words thanks to my hard study, and this time he also nodded his head naturally and came to a conclusion.


    ording to what I heard while arranging tableware, it was said that the purpose of the magic was to create gaps by interfering with the enemy¡¯s magic from the beginning and giving physical damage.


    After hearing that they had been contemting every day from Rebear to here for that one railgun that seemed to have achieved maximum effect with really little effort and spells, I realized that wizards did not prefer magic that was set in the curriculum for nothing.


    ¡°Obviously, when we first met, I was a natural warrior, but now I¡¯m a wizard. I wonder if an ignorant fistfighter will live in sorrow.¡±


    While saying that, Carl Kansi, who had been giggling and enjoying the privilege of being a cook and lying down to rest while cleaning other people¡¯s dishes, suddenly changed his expression.


    ¡°Guest, is something elseing?¡±


    ¡°Yeom disease.¡±


    The senses enhanced by hemolysis subtly tired people and consumed their nerves, so I didn¡¯t notice it because I had it in off mode until I got used to it. As I focused my nerves btedly, I faintly heard the sound of animals approaching at high speed, as if they were breaking through a thicket.


    However, since I am still not used to grasping something through this sense, the uracy in the open air is seriously degraded. Eventually, after a brief moment of concentration, I quickly gave up and decided to ask Carl Kansi.


    ¡°What do you think it is? A person? A monster?¡±


    ¡°Bipedal walking. Heavy steps. Usually, monsters of that size are intelligent, but considering that they are strangely fast, there is a high probability that they are human.¡±


    Of course, the person here was a demon with a probability of over 90%. Carl Kansi, who had judged the situation faster than I could click my tongue, didn¡¯t change his posture, but rather pretended to be more rxed.


    ¡°Guests first hide magic and divine power. Those, it¡¯s clear that they saw us making a fire and were approaching. Since we¡¯re still far away, they wouldn¡¯t have been caught.¡±


    Carl Kansi was also a great guide, not forgetting that my purpose was not an armed conflict with the demon king¡¯s army, and quickly giving advice ording to the situation. How many minutes had passed, as he advised, sitting and pretending to take a break, looking in the direction of the approach of unknown people.


    We began to see ten demons approaching us through thick bushes and trees. Then Emmett, who took a good look at the outfit that anyone could see was clearly dressed in a ceremony, said sullenly.


    ¡°You must be a soldier. It seems that the reconnaissance range is wide.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Carl Kansi tilted his head and muttered strangely, but unless he was a deserter, that¡¯s a soldier. Please, I wished you were an adventurer.


    Obviously, I moved a considerable distance from their base, but I couldn¡¯t understand why I ran into them, but it had already happened. I was contemting whether it would be better to sit still or pretend to get up and check, but Carl Kansi, who was lying calmly, took action first.


    ¡°Hey, brothers! What are you doing that¡¯s why you¡¯re running like that! I¡¯m scared, so I¡¯d like you to stop!¡±


    Carl Kansi¡¯s acting, waking up and shouting loudly, is very natural. At first, the demon king hesitated when he heard his voice, but soon after, when Carl Kansi stood up and appeared, he was visibly relieved and answered.


    ¡°We are the demon army stationed nearby! Suspicious smoke was caught and we approached to confirm our identity! Who are you guys!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Adventure! More than that, are you guys really the Demon King? Why is the Demon King here?¡±


    ¡°There is also a way to prove your identity! We want to approach and prove us and hear your story, so please cooperate!¡±


    If it had just been pushed in, he would have insisted on self-defense, but it is useless and standard. But Carl Kansi reacted very naturally, without any sign of embarrassment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just throw that proof method at a reasonable distance and show it? You seem like there are ten of you, but we¡¯re three!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! This neighborhood is at war right now! If you don¡¯t respond, we have no choice but to take a hard line!¡±


    ¡°No, a war in some kind of demon¡­¡±


    What to do?


    After diligently rolling my head next to Carl Kansi who asked me with my eyes, I got up and raised my voice instead of Carl Kansi.

 Chapter 568

    His face may have been known due to the Soha Sinore incident, but even so, the montage is only a montage.


    Since I have to go through the process ofparing it with the distributed pictures anyway, unless I¡¯ve seen it myself, the reaction will be dyed.


    So, even if you do end up fighting, it¡¯s better to take it to the range and then ambush it. If you keep your distance and they shoot something like a signal re, it will be a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate! But I have no intention of resisting, so I¡¯d like you toe with your weapon behind as much as possible!¡±


    After making that decision, he raised his arms without hesitation and did not forget to add a reasonable request.


    These are people who happened to meet by chance in the vast territory of demons. It would seem strange to wee ignorance after hearing the word demon army. Still, to pretend to be vignt, Este was released next to her, and a positive response came back.


    ¡°¡­i get it!¡±


    Fortunately, the person speaking from the other side does not seem to be a person who ispletely blocked. They obedientlyplied with my request, and before long they cautiously approached at a noticeably reduced speed and stood in front of us.


    To be honest, the texture isn¡¯t very good.


    First of all, there are too many of them to be a mere patrol. Seeing that there is not even a single horse, it seems that they are running around on foot, but I don¡¯t know how the Humans are, but the fact that the demons run on their own means that they have a better level of skill than riding a normal horse.


    Ten such Demon Lords.


    To say that we met by chance, it¡¯s subtle because we tried to get out of their area of activity as much as possible.


    Although there are very subtle differences in what they are wearing, the Demon King¡¯s uniforms that I have seen on the front line match. Actually, that alone was the same as the end of the proof, but I didn¡¯t bother to open my mouth to see their reaction.


    Then, the man who seemed to be the captain took out a scroll from my chest and opened it and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Due to the nature of the operation and unit, I want you to understand that it is impossible to reveal specific affiliation. Instead, I will show you an official document.¡±


    It was a distance where it was still hard to see what was written on it, but in the official documents of the Demon King¡¯s Army, that wasn¡¯t important anyway. It is important that the patterns engraved on the paper are dimly shining as if they were printed.


    A few nces through cities made it easy to tell that what he was holding was real. As we checked the documents and gave a small nod, the one who put them back in his arms asked a question as he moved his gaze to the werewolf corpses around the camp.


    ¡°Are you the ones who have been moving while catching nearby monsters?¡±


    Apletely unexpected type of question.


    As soon as I heard that we had traced our traces, Carl Kansi, who was still acting naturally while holding back the tension in his eyebrows, responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but is there anything wrong with adventurers hunting monsters?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s just trying to make a living, so there¡¯s nothing strange about it. But¡­¡±


    The guy¡¯s eyes, which had been slowly and painstakingly examining the corpse as if dismembering it, turned to us as if he was very suspicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange to move around without taking any loot that could prove that you¡¯ve defeated a monster.¡±


    And after hearing his words, we pretended to be as calm as possible and exchanged nces.


    No one thought this would happen.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t even paying attention. In the first ce, tracking us along the traces was unexpected, so it can¡¯t be said that anyone was careless.


    It was embarrassing, but fortunately, as soon as they intuited that it was a situation that no one expected this time, one thousand and one Eldmia desperately came up with wisdom.


    ¡°In the first ce, the purpose was not to subdue monsters, so we had to hurry up. There was no time to capture.¡±


    It may seem obvious and awkward, but it is the most perfect answer. The man who was presumed to be the captain of the Demon King¡¯s army actually heard my answer, but he couldn¡¯t refute it even though he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Will it still be money?¡±


    I just float based on a feeling of iprehensible reason.


    It was to the point of wondering why the monsters that were just passing by were questioned so much, but the answer came first.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if it¡¯s impossible to dispose of it before it decays, it¡¯s just baggage. If you¡¯ve followed our trail, you¡¯ll know that it¡¯s hard to dispose of all of them on time.¡±


    If there is one thing inmon with the things we caught ourselves, it is that they are already rotten or will soon rot. If it could be disposed of via the city, it would be nothing more than baggage from the point of view of having to navigate this outback.


    ¡°Is that really all? I just caught the monsters I ran into while passing by?¡±


    ¡°Could there be any other reason than that?¡±


    At first, the purpose was to just pass by finely¡­ but it took his reaction.


    Wouldn¡¯t it befortable for them if they robbed the monsters? Even if you move with utmost care and care, it is a ce that is annoying enough to encounter monsters without fail. If you are a scout who has to leave a safe garrison from time to time in the skirt width of the boundary crystal, you won¡¯t be unaware of that fact.


    But for some reason, the question he asked now was closer to the feeling that he was tracking those who killed monsters, rather than the feeling that he was simply chasing uninvited guests wandering around the camp of the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    When I mentioned another reason, I became more suspicious when I saw the other guy who flinched slightly and stopped while trying to fix his weapon.


    ¡°Are there any reasons why you shouldn¡¯t kill monsters around here?¡±


    So, I threw the bait while maximizing my five senses strengthened by dragon blood.


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be the case. What is the reason not to kill monsters?¡±


    The answer iste. The upper eyelids twitched very briefly, as if in spasm. For some reason, the posture that was changed very minutely while acting natural seemed to have been moved so that it was easy to kick the sword at any moment.


    Now, let¡¯s work one more time, little Eldmians. Demon King. monster. tracker. What does this have to do with such a reaction?


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s something that bothers you more, it can be, right? For example¡­¡± What


    suddenly shed through my mind was an ogre who had been trading with the demon lord and the remnants of a dead evil god that had been steadily going on until now.


    ¡°¡­for example?¡±


    ¡°Something that resurrects dead monsters into undead is spreading around¡­¡±


    Hearing the chuimsae of the guy who seemed to be the captain, he suddenly looked at the Demon King¡¯s army again.


    It¡¯s definitely not in very clean condition. Tracking us is covered in dust, body odor, and sweat. The mud on the shoes still smells damp amidst the tangled mash of leaves.


    But for some reason, there was no smell of blood from those who followed us. All I could feel was the subtle scent of oil from a well-maintained weapon.


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ the demon army has intentionally managed the monsters we killed?¡±


    Swords can be like that, but judging from their skills that I feel now, it¡¯s ridiculous that not a single drop of blood sttered while shing the monsters.


    They never fought a battle while chasing us.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s an interesting story.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Even werewolves appear, so I just threw them in. Those aren¡¯t naturally urring monsters, are they?¡±


    The appearance of these guys, who hadn¡¯t shown anyughter in previous conversations, burst into forcedughter as the story about the monsters progressed and moved quietly, proving that their backs were dirty.


    Noticing that, I pretended to be okay and smiled and measured the distance from the esthetician I had put down earlier.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s an interesting story, so there was a story I picked up during the trip. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Lately¡­ I haven¡¯t had a lot of fun. Would you like to hear about it?¡±


    The guy called the captain was always calm, but it¡¯s awkward to be like that. If the guys behind me did that, I¡¯d have thought it was just the mindset of a skilled scout.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been a few weeks ago, but I met a person who said he was running away from the mass movement of the Church while passing by the Ribear for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Pretending to listen, the captain slightly narrowed the distance, and the other guys naturally widened their encirclement and approached ordingly.


    Pretending not to know, just trying to move your foot in the direction of Este is followed by the gazes of other guys except for the captain. They were also talented. Even some are already raising their horsepower.


    Enmity is certain.


    Carl Kansi, who can¡¯t feel magic, has already noticed the atmosphere, and Emmet is sitting on his cloak and resting his chin on the cane he naturally held, preparing for a collision.


    It must be my role as a surprise expert.


    ¡°They were attacked by monsters while moving along the church and ran away without food, so let¡¯s share water and food and listen to the story¡­¡± ¡°


    Wait.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was the captain who interrupted me, who had been speaking casually while contemting how to start reducing their head count.


    ¡°¡­A flying dragon?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    He was looking up at the sky over my head, not at me, but it didn¡¯t happen that I broke his neck. that¡¯s not natural He¡¯s probably the one with the most information, so it¡¯s right to keep him alive, right?


    At first, I almostughed at it, thinking it was an unreasonable trick, but when I confirmed that even the eyes of those who were widening their eyes as if they were going to pull out their swords at any moment followed him to the sky, I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity and looked back after them.


    ¡°¡­why is that here?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a flying dragon.


    I said this because the flying dragon is not only a flying dragon I know well, but also flying away holding a dog I know well, like a hawk snatching prey and flying away.


    What was caught in the enhanced field of view was a car and a Leica, which he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

 Chapter 569

    A word that came out of the unconscious showed an unexpected ripple effect.


    ¡°Damn it, step back!¡±


    The Demon Lords, who suddenly drew their weapons, began to stare only at the cars flying far away, not paying attention to us.


    ¡°Check the saddle! The upant is unknown! It looks like he¡¯s holding an unknown creature at his feet, but it¡¯s definitely Itthel¡¯s drake!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the direction, it¡¯s clear they¡¯re spotting us and approaching us! Watch out for bombing!¡±


    The sight of themmanding in a most serious voice, giving and receiving instructions, and forming herpes is serious enough to be said to be the elite of the battlefield¡­ It is we who are looking at it. It seems that my reaction to seeing the car


    was epted as the embarrassment of the people of the demon tribe who saw the kingdom army¡­


    There was no difference in the reaction. Following their cries, the eyes of Carl Kansi, who slowly steps back and warms up, and Emmett, who prepares magic, move and ask how to act.


    What do you do? If you catch it, you have to hit it.


    I raise my index finger and point to the guy I was talking to just now. With that alone, the two perfectly understood my intentions. It was only after the armor of one of the Demon Lords was blown off by Carl Kansi¡¯s fist that he dug in in an instant that they noticed the strange change, and the two were burned by Emmet¡¯s fireball.


    After the sudden surprise attack, they made no sound. Even though it must have been an unexpected result from their wide-eyed eyes, they were busy working their heads desperately to understand and understand the situation somehow in that short amount of time.


    Among them, the one who made the wisest decision was, of course, the one who was presumed to be the captain. Although the shock was no different from the others, his two legs did not stay still and moved toward me.


    It is not a situation that requires understanding. Understanding must be done after excluding the enemy. Making that decision, it seemed clear that he intended to attack me, a human without weapons.


    ¡°Cheukhak?!¡±


    The one who grabbed that guy¡¯s legs was Este, who, guided by my magical power, escaped the scabbard and pierced his thigh.


    Matryoshka also cries. Watching the eyes of the captain who was attacked in a surprise attack widen once more, this time I raised my magic power.


    ¡°Warrior¡­!¡±


    I quickly dug in and closed the distance, aiming for the gaping chin and fired a ser kick, but I couldn¡¯t block his cry. Thanks to that, the eyes of the two demon kings who were guarding the guy¡¯s side turned to me faster than I could retrieve one leg, almost smashing his jaw.


    It¡¯s not just eye-opening. Unlike their heads trying to figure out the situation, their bodies were already ready to wield their swords.


    They are skilled warriors who have seeded in condensing the three-step process of seeing, grasping, and wielding into swinging, seeing and grasping. That¡¯s why, when they looked straight at me, the two swords were already swinging more than halfway horizontally to sh my throat.


    But that sword doesn¡¯t reach me.


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Because with their skills, they can¡¯t perfectly resist my magical power intervening in the magic.


    The resistance and movement I felt at the same time as I stretched out the mana I had drawn up in my hands and connected them to their swords, told me where and how to twist the de with my mana so that it would cut through the air instead of my throat. Just by moving my mana ordingly, the two swords, which were drawing horizontal arcs aiming at my neck, turned sharply and swung over my head as if they were on a roller coaster.


    I only realized it now, but after learning magic, this task has be much easier than before. It doesn¡¯t really use magic, but it seems like it¡¯s because the concept of intervening in something is simr to dispel.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it worth fighting only with magic this time?¡±


    As the sword swung in apletely different direction than I intended, aiming at the lower jaws of the two demon kings who were astonished, I fired a needle and at the same time I heard Emmet¡¯s calm voice. When I turned my head because there was no one looking for me right away, I was suppressing another Demon King¡¯s army with mes swirling from the corpse of the Demon King¡¯s who had died after being hit by a fireball in the first surprise attack.


    In the past, I would have thought it was just magic, but now I know that it is an exquisite control to use mana efficiently, so I unknowingly let out a short exmation.


    ¡°If you go into battle with suchcency, you will be stabbed and killed.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Excluding the neutralized captain, there are three enemies left. It¡¯s scary to turn my head thinking that¡­


    -Kaang!


    ¡­I was able to witness the sight of Carl Kansi¡¯s swift kick crushing the breastte of one of the Demon King¡¯s soldiers like y.


    The armor, which haspletely changed its shape to the extent that it might have reached the spine, has be a weapon that kills the wearer¡­ isn¡¯t it? Would an impact like that damage the organs before the armor would disintegrate?


    Whatever it was, all that was left were the two guys who were the furthest away from us as they were forward deployed to guard against private cars.


    ¡°You, you bastard!¡±


    When I saw my ally dying from Carl Kansi¡¯s brutal kick, I thought it was the angry Demon King¡¯s cry and turned my head, but what really caught my eye was a Demon King who threw his weapon to the ground and a Demon King who distorted his face when he saw that guy. .


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    The expression of the surrendered demon king army with both hands raised behind the car that grows in real time is very calm. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t even feel fear, so he was suspicious that he might have some other ulterior motive.


    However, the anger of the guy next to him is too much to say.


    ¡°You filthy traitor bastard, how dare you!¡±


    His sword, which had been shaking to the point of thinking that he might be frothing at any moment, is directed not to us, but to the surrendered Demon King¡¯s army. He even jumps in with all his might as if he were going to kill the traitor without stopping there.


    At first, I tried to blow the needle with the feeling that I¡¯d surrendered, so let¡¯s think about it, but suddenly a novel I read in my previous life passed by and I began to question it.


    Couldn¡¯t the truth be that we¡¯re acting to see the chance to stab us in the back by saving even one person? It turns out that the guy who rushed at me with crab foam sacrificed himself or something like that. Maybe he¡¯s pretending to be angry like that to start a real acting and sword fight to fool us¡­


    ¡°Wah! Whoa!¡±


    [Owner!]


    ¡­ at that moment when you think about it.


    Suddenly, the Leica fell from the sky.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Laika, who had already tried to free-fall from the car, which had already narrowed the distance, barked, and even the demon king, who had been angry just a moment ago, turned his eyes away in embarrassment at the sudden barking sound. And that was his final reaction.


    He seemed to say something more, but, like when he was fighting the orcs, he couldn¡¯t hear anything because Laika, who had tried to be gigantic, struck him down with his weight, creating a small tremble in the ground.


    It was only after the earth shook that much that the guy who had surrendered showed signs of bewilderment. The guy who looked next to me, wondering what the hell was going on, freaked out and backed away as soon as his eyes met the huge Laika, and Laika ran up to me excitedly, as if he didn¡¯t care about the atrocities he hadmitted.


    [master! The ne worked! Even though it¡¯s been a long time, I¡¯m so full of energy!]


    I was worried about the ground shaking every time I jumped, and I was worried about how I hade all the way here on my own, but there was a bigger problem.


    ¡°No¡­ how the hell did that thing hang around your neck? It didn¡¯t have any kind of stic function?¡±


    The dog cor I gave Laika was made from an ordinary leash. It is said that it was a normal thing to break if it became a giant dynamax like that.


    I wondered what kind of bizarre trick he was doing, and once touched the guy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­Where did this go?¡±


    The ne is not caught.


    I can definitely feel the divine power flowing from the esthetic fragments, but it¡¯s nowhere to be found. For a moment, I wondered if my senses were wrong, so it was only after I took out a little more divine power that I could vaguely understand what was wrong.


    Divine power was not flowing from the ne.


    ¡°Hey, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Laika shrunk back to her normal size, emitting divine power beyond any doubt, tilting her head as if she didn¡¯t know anything about the world and answering vigorously.


    [huh! It¡¯s absorbed!]


    ¡°What do you mean, Leica¡­¡±


    No, what kind of process did it go through and why was it absorbed?


    The people around me, unable to hear my conversation, began to react as if they were seeing a strange person, but as I was frowning because understanding the situation was more urgent than that, I heard a voice that made the situation moreplicated.


    [Ugh? what? What is this?]


    Este, who had been in long-term sleep mode in line with me, who had suppressed her divine power until now, woke up in response to the divine power raised to check on Laika.


    [huh? What is he, owner?]


    [What? what am i going to say? master? what is he What is it simr to me?]


    I¡¯m going to turn, really.

 Chapter 570

    After unintentionally destroying the Demon King¡¯s patrol, we moved a little further with the two prisoners tied to our car and reestablished the camp.


    In the process, there was a very brief uproar because of the vignt patrol captain, but it was somehow solved by knocking him out and putting him in his car.


    The Demon King, who voluntarily paid the tax, showed an attitude that seemed insignificant even while watching the whole process. There was no n to capture prisoners from the beginning, so there was no way to tie up the demons, but the guy handed over all his weapons to us and cooperated very actively, even saying that he would take the lead ording to the instructions.


    Thanks to that, there were a lot of things I wanted to ask, but I had to put it off untilter because it was more important to satisfy the curiosity of the party than to satisfy my own curiosity. After moving for more than half a day like that, we settled back in a suitable location, unpacked, prepared dinner, and continued the conversation.


    ¡°So¡­ he was originally a demonic sword?¡±


    Mainly about things rted to me.


    Carl Kansi not only hugged Laika curiously, but also stroked it around to check her reaction, and Emmett looked at him and stroked his beard with great interest.


    ¡°Certainly, it is said that in the days when research on artificial souls wascking, it wasmon to use the souls of highly intelligent animals. I couldn¡¯t have imagined that a change would happen.¡±


    That¡¯s how it is. Who would have thought that a synergistic effect would ur when a piece of a holy sword permeates a demonic sword?


    Even if it was just the first time I brought Esther to Valkun¡¯s workshop, there were so many magic sword experts who were having heated discussions about whether it was a magic sword or a holy sword over the boundary between divine power and magic, so it might have been an unprecedented case in the history of the continent.


    When I think about it, I feel like I only have really strange weapons¡­ But since Laika has never been used as a sword, it felt like a pet, and most of all, because of the conversations in my head right now, I can¡¯t help but feel like I can¡¯t do anything about it. I didn¡¯t feel any excitement either.


    [That¡¯s why it¡¯s true that this body, the oldest sword, is the best!]


    [You didn¡¯t even have an ego back then. It¡¯s just nested in the sword its master used for a long time, isn¡¯t it nothing more than that?]


    Actually, that unprecedented demonic sword, along with an equally unprecedented holy sword, are in heated discussion over the trivial topic of who is the best.


    [Yo, the dragon and the holy sword are one body!]


    [Then it¡¯s not the best, it¡¯s the closest. I am definitely the best.]


    To others, it¡¯s just a buzzing sword and a panting dog stroking its chin, but the conversation between them didn¡¯t back down an inch. It seemed that Leica was only answering questions and only esthete was feverish, but that was the case anyway.


    At first, I remember that he insisted that he was a thief, asking why his own piece was absorbed by Leica, but I don¡¯t know where the hell the topic of conversation came to this point.


    I don¡¯t want to hear it because it¡¯s too loud, but the way Laika and Este have a conversation is a function of the holy sword, so it¡¯s impossible to turn it on or off.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having trouble with something.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are talking so loud right now. It¡¯s just sad that we can¡¯t share this noise.¡±


    Emmet, who was staring at Laika with his chin resting on his chin full of interest as he expressed his raw sincerity, pulled back with augh. Not only did he move his upper body, but he also pushed back the coat he was sitting on, revealing his definite intention to reject it.


    ¡°Originally, enduring pain and joy alone is beneficial to those around you.¡±


    Then, the first thing I heard was the sound of a person copsing.


    ¡°It¡¯s very different from the maxim I know. Isn¡¯t pain supposed to be halved by dividing it, and joy should be doubled by sharing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re firmly mistaken. Sharing pain will only increase the number of people who suffer with you or enjoy your pain, and sharing joy only fuels envy and envy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Why do you think you¡¯re right?


    While embarrassed by the sudden cognitive dissonance, Emmett, who finished the conversation with me, turned to the demon army, who had been silently observing us, sitting next to the fainted patrol captain, and asked a question.


    ¡°Rather than that, you surrendered quite readily. Is there any other reason?¡±


    It seemed like it was nothing special, but it was the content I was most curious about. So far, I¡¯ve dealt with a lot of guys who say they¡¯re the Demon King¡¯s Army, but I¡¯ve never seen a guy who surrenders so calmly, so I¡¯m still wondering if he has other ulterior motives.


    But his answer was as calm as his attitude.


    ¡°What reason could there be for surrendering to live?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that friend and your other co-workers think so.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re in the Demon King¡¯s Army ording to their beliefs. Just like the priests who follow the Order.¡±


    It¡¯s not exactly wrong, but hearing it from the mouth of the demon king made me feel strange.


    It¡¯s a belief¡­ I


    thought that the problem the demon army was experiencing was ced on a very delicate boundary to use such words, but it¡¯s too calm that the person concerned doesn¡¯t think so at all.


    ¡°They only have faith in being the Demon King?¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m missing something¡­ but the feeling of being confused about what it is is interrupting my thinking. Even as I groaned and embraced the frustration, Emmet¡¯s questions continued¡­


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not particrly interested in that. Whoever wins is the same demon anyway, right? I¡¯ll stick to the side that can live a long time.¡±


    ¡­This time, the words that could be the answer to my question came out of the mouth of the demon king, so I intervened without knowing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same demon anyway? They say that if the demon army wins, they will kill the gods?¡±


    At my sudden question, the demon lord expressed his doubts for a moment, but soon as if he realized something, he said, ¡®Ah.¡¯ he asked aloud.


    ¡°¡®For true freedom.¡¯ Are you talking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡±


    Could it be that he doesn¡¯t even know the true intentions of themander? Thinking so, I waited for his answer, but the demon king only answered cautiously, raising his eyebrows as if he was very embarrassed.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure how much you know, but do you know what that slogan specifically means?¡±


    A nuance as if trying to say ¡®I¡¯ll tell you what you don¡¯t know.¡¯ Looking at that alone, it was clear that he knew exactly what the slogan meant.


    ¡°I heard from the special operations department that captured the n to abandon the god who doesn¡¯t care for demons and make the demon king a new god.¡±


    Doubting the guy¡¯s intentions more than this seemed useless, so I just plugged it in directly, and instead his expression brightened up and unexpected answers continued.


    ¡°Uh, you know everything. If so, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t particrly understand¡­ Ah, this is a bit disrespectful to the hero.¡±


    It¡¯s not sarcastic, and it¡¯s not an atmosphere that worries about sphemy even though they know the demon king¡¯s intentions.


    If I have topare it¡­ that is a response close to politeness to not show another person¡¯s religion in front of that person.


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that make sense? Why do you think so?¡±


    Every time the Demon King¡¯s reaction and answer continued, I felt like the puzzles that had been scattered in my head wereing together one by one.


    ¡°Elves, dwarves, humans, fulllings, lizardmen, beastmen, etc. The gods of other races all protect those who serve them. In contrast, the demons are dissatisfied because it is normal for the demons to say that their generation is far away and to be robbed of the demon castle by the warriors of the human race. Wouldn¡¯t it be more strange not to have one?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was momentarily at a loss for words as he didn¡¯t know why he had to say this obvious thing.


    Carl Kansi, who was ying with the Leica, and Emmit, who was just about to pour tea, stopped moving and only looked at the demon king. Of course, I¡¯m looking at it with a lot of firmness.


    It was close to not being able to keep his mouth shut in shock, but the Demon King army continued to answer with difficulty, as if he had epted it as urging his words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the history book saying that demons were also ordinary demons and then ascended to heaven? I think what the demon king is trying to do is simr, only the method is different. Anyway, even if the church wins, it¡¯s a daily life where you get beaten by a human hero, so don¡¯t give yourself up to such a gamble. I thought I could understand leaving it to you.¡±


    ¡°Even though they¡¯re doing it while using the remnants of the dead demons?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead? If you were to force people to believe in evil spirits, of course you would have removed your feet first, but that¡¯s not the case, and since you¡¯re using it as a tool, I thought it was just like a high-powered magic sword or a holy spell.¡±


    Even though the conversation between Laika and Este was over, I felt a migraine attacking me. Unless it was the fault of a particrly stupid guy, this guy¡¯s opinion was an issue that could never be ignored.


    ¡°So you¡¯re considering this war¡­ like a major civil war.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Of course not, but I didn¡¯t bother to say it. He probably knew that he had made a mistake just by looking at our facial expressions anyway.


    I couldn¡¯t help but fully sympathize with Karl Kansi¡¯s muttering, whistling as if surprised and saying, ¡®The faith of the demon tribe is crawling on the floor beyond imagination.¡¯ I thought it would not happen that hundreds or thousands of people voluntarily split in order to make one person a god unless there was some kind of mental remodeling, but that premise was wrong.


    ¡°Are there many demon kings who think like you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a lot, but at least it wasn¡¯t without it in our unit.¡±


    Since this side was blind, I thought that the other side would also be blind.


    Bow down to the strong.


    It was the moment when I realized that there might be more people participating in the war than I thought with just the way of thinking derived from that unique racial value.

 Chapter 571

    In a way, it may have been natural.


    I thought they would unite as one because it was a battle between the demons and the humans, but right now there are only two countries that treat the long war that Etisel has prevented as their own business.


    After seeing the guy I caught this time, I was convinced. Of course, I was convinced that all the things I had met so far were just excessive loyalty to the demon king.


    Fortunately, I was not alone in missing this blind spot.


    ¡°I honestly never thought there would be people with such an idea.¡±


    Even Emmit, who I was listening to right now, is muttering earnestly with a serious face on his face covering his mouth. If there¡¯s a difference between me and me, it¡¯s that I¡¯m on the verge of rolling my eyes, and he¡¯s continuing his cool-headed analysis.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s normal for there to be a gap that arises from the difference in perception between the afterlife god and the born god, but it¡¯s absurd that it manifests in this form.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this form, Mr. Emmet?¡±


    Even Carl Kansi, one of the beastmen who considers himself a descendant of Cerro Lipiti, did not have the frightening idea of bringing down Cerro Lipiti and usurping his position, so he was looking at the demon lord army more like an insect than I or Emmit. As if he didn¡¯t even want to have a rtionship, he quietly spread the distance and asked Emmet a question, and he calmly exined it after choosing his words for a while.


    ¡°Why is a demon god a demon? He is a demon because he is the god of the demons and only for the demons. Humans have a climate in which gods are regarded as the realm of guardian gods, so while living in the demons¡¯ spirit, you casually believe in demons, but you are a beast who believes in demons throughout your life. Have you seen any other races like Ina, Lizardmen, or Fulllings?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing at all.¡±


    To put it a little disrespectfully, the various tribes of the continent are just cooking and serving the gods that suit their tastes among the many gods.


    The most representative example is the human race, as Emmet said. Right now, if it¡¯s just Ethiel, isn¡¯t the pantheon the basic premise? It¡¯s an empire, because the founding myth and the Ete of Light are so closely intertwined, that¡¯s why the power of that church is so great, and it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t allow other religions at all.


    The same goes for races such as elves and dwarves. Because the direction is so consistent, each tribe only worships the same god, but among them, there are definitely people with different religions. There may be beastmen who love nature so much that they serve Asha, the guardian of the World Tree, there may be elves who prefer me and anvil bazcals, and there may be dwarves who love hunting and serve Cerro Lipiti.


    And that¡¯s right. Because they don¡¯t have tribal gods.


    However, as Emmett said, Epaga, the post-heaven god, is definitely the god of the ¡®demons¡¯.


    ¡°The existence of a tribal god, or even an acquired tribal god, has a strong meaning of bearing business. Religion is not an area of specialization, so I will listen to the saintess properlyter. I mean, it¡¯s having a huge impact.¡±


    Emmett¡¯sst words were the biggest thing that angered me.


    It¡¯s not all that you can¡¯t see it, and that protection doesn¡¯t touch your skin. If the gods of this world have such an insignificant presence, it must be seen that there must be a reason for them to be so.


    However, I have no interest in that fact, but anyway, since we were demons in the past, and we are also demons, as if changing the vige representative, it is right to change if it does not help.


    [Me, me! You ignorant bastard who doesn¡¯t even know the favor he¡¯s receiving!]


    Look, even now, a bad Eldmia and an even worse Eldmia appear in front of you and whisper to make the head of that ungodly bastard concave¡­


    No. It was Este. I suddenly wake up.


    ¡°¡­Since ancient times, it has been said that ignorance is not a sin. It is even a false idea based on wrong knowledge, so this person only needs to improve his awareness with the help of the church in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, customer? Are you really upset? Your tone has be strange.¡±


    I was really upset, but I was able toe to my senses because Este was making a lot of noise.


    ¡°Knowledge is originally biased. ording to this friend, it also means that there are many demons attached to the Demon King¡¯s Army with this perception, so this time I think it¡¯s right to be happy that we found a clue to dig into that gap. ¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is, but thank you. I must have made a mistake.¡±


    The demon king, scratching the back of his head and lowering his head as if he really didn¡¯t know, looked dumbfounded. It seems that he is a guy who has lived a life where his body is smart and his brain doesn¡¯t have to suffer.


    As soon as I saw that attitude, I quickly changed the subject because I thought it would be difficult to control my anger if the same topic was repeated over and over again despite the fact that I said that I would capture it and give it to the church for spiritual education.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you guys said you came all the way here following the trail of the monsters we caught and killed, right? Let¡¯s hear the reason.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s exactly what the hero said when he faced us.¡±


    It was the most important thing right now, so I asked straight away, but unfortunately, the response this time back was not very clear.


    ¡°¡­There were two of them. Are you talking about the resurrection of the undead monsters or the management of monsters in the demon lord¡¯s army?¡±


    I just made a mistake and almost split the top of my head, so I asked him one more time, thinking that it could be so, but he tilted his head and responded that he didn¡¯t understand.


    At the same time, I understood what was being said, even though its muzzle wasn¡¯t open.


    ¡°I was saying that both of them are correct.¡±


    Somewhere,


    drop. At the same time as I felt that I heard something cut, the ax that was hanging from the saddle of my car flew into my hand.


    It was Emmet¡¯s magic that stopped me from almost simultaneously jumping up and swinging an ax at him.


    ¡°Karl Kansi! Stop it! Stop Eldmia! That¡¯s the truth now!!¡±


    My feet, thighs, waist, and elbows do not move. By the time I realized that it was a bondage magic, Carl Kanshi had already rushed in with all his might and blocked the way between me and the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Cow, customer! Be patient! Be patient!!¡±


    It was almost simultaneously that Emmet¡¯s magic and Carl Kansi¡¯s physical charge restrained my actions. However, I couldn¡¯t stand it and did my best to swing the ax at the crown of the demon king¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey¡¯s chew!¡±


    It was the first time I realized that the binding magic that was applied without any preparation was not easily broken even with the strength of the mana, but it did not evene to mind.


    I could have blown a needle, but I didn¡¯t. All I needed now was to split that bastard¡¯s skull open with my own hands.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to bring the corpse of a dead evil god pup and throw the undead on the monster, and what? God doesn¡¯t do anything, so isn¡¯t it right to change it?! Is the way you chose to eat together with the pup monsters? What kind of wild animals are those pups? I manage to manage them.¡± If you were a baby to be, why are you an adventurer?!


    ¡°Guest!


    Is it really so? Couldn¡¯t the truth be that he¡¯s just an asshole who¡¯s fucking his head in order to survive? I wanted to open the skull right away and check it out, but because the two people were so aggressive, I couldn¡¯t dare to shake it off even if a thousand fires boiled inside.


    In fact, if he had escaped from the camp and even ran away, I would have killed him right away, but there were times when I lost steam because I didn¡¯t try to increase the distance beyond a certain amount even though I was sweating coldly.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Fuck, I see all kinds of babies in real life.¡±


    Nervously stabbing the ax on the floor and sitting down again, the demon king sneakily noticed and returned to his ce again. At least, it seems that his anger has softened a little as he continues to show a cooperative attitude.


    ¡°Means and Methods.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡­ Ah! Monsters with intelligence can talk at all! In the case of monsters with a little less intelligence, a wizard apanies them, and in the case of undead, a nearby lich¡­


    ¡± Did you say Rich?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Uh-huh, uh-huh.


    It¡¯s very spectacle.


    It¡¯s spectacle. Are you a demilich or a lich?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    In this world, necromancy and ck magic are far frommon areas. It is only a case of an archmage who follows evil spirits or has great skills and tries to be immortal on his own, remaining attached to life before death.. However, most wizards with such attachments have gone crazy with magic research, so they are not rted to the secr world


    . It¡¯smon that there¡¯s no kinship. So, since the lich he¡¯s talking about transforms even monsters into undead, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s rted to a demon or evil spirit. That means, ¡°Where¡¯s that


    bastard


    ? ¡±


    It meant no, a baby bug that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.

 Chapter 572

    Just as the influence of good gods necessarily exists in this world, the influence of evil gods also exists.


    Just looking at the remnants of evil spirits possessed by the demon king army, which can be said to be a case that is close at hand, it is the same. Even in the remnants of evil spirits that are treated as dead, divinity remains and can be used, how can it bepletely eradicated?


    At least this side has been quiet since we have stopped the evil spirits that have shown great power rtively recently, and it is said that there may be guys struggling to fight the apostles of evil spirits somewhere across the sea, not in our neighborhood.


    Monsters are treated in the same category as those evil ones.


    That¡¯s why they are beings that must be punished, rooted out, and eradicated, and nevertheless, like evil spirits, they are something that cannot bepletely eradicated.


    Do you work hand in hand with those bastards? It¡¯s apletely different level from taming a wild wolf and using it as a hunting dog, or capturing an enemy prisoner and using it as a cannon fodder.


    I don¡¯t know the details of the fact that they are bragging about making the demon king a god, so I can understand.


    Assuming that the remnants of the evil spirit are literally dead, if you approach it with acent mindset, thinking that it¡¯s OK or not, it might be the result of not properly recognizing the seriousness like those who paid for radiation exposure when the nuclear missile was firstpleted, and somehow managed to There is room for understanding. Of course, the key personnel who tried it would have to break their heads.


    But joining hands with monsters is not like that. They are monsters designed from the beginning to attack and plunder or eat sentient beings. In other words, it is normal to be treated simrly to demonsmon to all nations and regardless of race.


    ¡°Are you not even aware of that basic awareness, or have you be insensitive because you are so casual around you?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s both.¡±


    ¡°Being honest is one advantage.¡±


    He sighed at the guy who answered straight away, and Carl Kansi and I tied the patrolmander to the saddle of the car.


    In a way, it was luck. No matter how much he knew about the existence of that lich pup, if Laika hadn¡¯te with his car, he would have had to prioritize contact with the kingdom¡¯s army in order to hand over the important information he was taking from Thor.


    Laika said it would arrive in roughly two to three days, so even if he wakes up in the meantime, as long as he doesn¡¯t urinate, he and the information we brought will be able to reach the kingdom safely. However, I did not forget to enclose a short letter because I did not know what misunderstandings would arise from people who could notmunicate with Leica if I sent it like this.


    ¡°Then, please take good care of me this time too, Leica.¡±


    [Yes!]


    As the Leica approached the car that had distanced itself from us with a strong reply, the guy stretched out his legs in a very careful motion, grabbed the Leica, and flew up into the sky in an instant. Even I wondered if he had such good strength, so it seemed that not only Carl Kansi but also Emmett were a little surprised by the move.


    ¡°You really see all sorts of cases. A pseudo divine beast that was a demonic sword, and a flying dragon that understands its words¡­¡± Emmett


    murmured a small murmur as he looked behind the car that was quickly moving away.


    After listening to it, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything out of the ordinary. Still, after all sorts of twists and turns, it¡¯s no longer possible to know whether the demonic sword was hit or not, and I¡¯m receiving a lot of help from Laika, so isn¡¯t that a good thing?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s fortunate that you have a conscience. I thought about what I should say to the saintesster if we separated and said that we would only take that friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he would have done it if he was just a little bigger.¡±


    Taking Emmet¡¯s joke as a joke, we packed up and set out to retrace our steps, voluntarily putting the taxpayer in front.


    The idea of entrusting a prisoner with directions to the ce where he was his headquarters might feel like a hit, but since we have the information on the base of the Demon King¡¯s army in our hands anyway, it was possible because there was no worry about getting on the wrong road or getting caught in a trap. .


    In fact, I was going to break at least one arm if I showed the slightest signs of strangeness, but the guy continued guiding meekly. The way he works so hard not to even act suspiciously makes me wonder if he has Stockholm Syndrome in that short moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the confidence to run away, and there¡¯s a person closely following you who wants to cut off a part of your body if something goes wrong, wouldn¡¯t everyone act cooperatively?¡±


    Cowardly, he pretended not to hear Carl Kansi, who justified his actions with extremely rational and logical facts, and the journey that followed was several times faster than when he moved to join the kingdom army. It was also thanks to the active cooperation of the voluntarily taxpayers.


    Although he had a lot of head, he was really hit by the Demon King¡¯s patrol, and he was much more skillful than Carl Kansi, who had to guide him on his first trip, and skillfully evaded the Demon King¡¯s army while finding the way.


    However, it was only the demon king¡¯s army that was avoided. If there were monsters nearby, did they repeat the process of digging in without hesitation and pulling out the roots four times? We went back the way we hade for two days, took a side road, and walked another full day before we reached our destination.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a real fucking ce.¡±


    The forest, where there is a fear of being infected with a disease even if you breathe, is uniquely gloomy, even though it is no different from other areas we have walked through so far. Even though the sun was up, the forest was dark, and something thickly covered with fog or smog obscured all forms, giving it an indescribable bleak atmosphere.


    At the end of the forest, which is not only full of stones and rubble that are expected to have been part of the building, but also unpleasant to the point where you can feel the mysterious signs wriggling inside before you step foot, the half-copsed spire is like a dead corpse. It is showing its presence with the light on.


    Sure enough, the voluntary taxpayer¡¯s fingertips pointed to the spire.


    ¡°The lich sits there. It seems to be a temple of which church it was, but it is more solid than it looks as it has been physically and magically supplemented with additional reinforcements even with support from the military.¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s quite a distance, but it looks that big?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quiterge. Looking at the scale, I wonder if there was a big city in this area in the past.¡±


    During the brief conversation between Carl Kansi and the willing taxpayer, the presence in the woods was felt gradually closing the distance. Even just a moment ago, I didn¡¯t feel any particr regrity, but anyone could see that they were recognizing us and approaching us.


    ¡°What are the undead that are scattered around?¡±


    ¡°Can you say the lich¡¯s¡­familiar? Anyway, it¡¯s a crime prevention n made by the lich. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re using, but they confirmed us through that.¡±


    ¡°Can you cheat?¡±


    ¡°No. There must be a certificate that is paid separately from the Command. It¡¯s a one-off.¡±


    It sounds like you are managing it very professionally. After joining the kingdom armyter, it seems necessary to hold on to that unit and find out the details.


    ¡°Hmm, since the opponent is a Lich, there could be high-ranking undead. What can I do? They don¡¯t die easily, so I think it¡¯s a good way to avoid them.¡±


    It was a rational decision, but I didn¡¯t like it.


    The undead summoned by necromancers are more like golems made bybining bones and corpses, but the undead created by liches are more like separate creatures. It means that even if the lich dies, the undead in this ce will not disappear on their own.


    Because I still have the mindset of modern people not to throw garbage on the roadside, I didn¡¯t want to pass by the garbage that didn¡¯t go away on my own, so I took out the ax of Kak that I hadn¡¯t had in a while and answered.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have the hobby of crawling while watching the corpses.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really react sensitively to things like this. Is it because you¡¯re a hero?¡±


    ¡°Well, this time I won¡¯t just use magic, I¡¯ll use everything I can.¡±


    ¡°Of course you should. I¡¯m not a bad teacher enough to tell you to use magic even in this situation.¡±


    I smiled briefly at Emmet as he shrugged and corrected his staff, then blessed the two-handed ax and threw it through the thick fog toward a shimmering shadow. Everyone was surprised by the sudden action, but the two-handed ax that had been thrown after a long time urately hit the shadow and nearly blew his condition.


    It seemed that the durability was not very good because it was a corpse, so there was a feeling that it exploded a little excessively, but it was not bad hit rate and power for something that had been done in a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, do you usually use a two-handed ax for throwing?¡±


    When I looked back on my memory, answering the question posed by Carl Kansi, who was dumbfounded, with an ax that returned instead of words, it was the first time I had ever had a proper close-quarters fight since lying down.


    I didn¡¯t like having to deal with corpses, but if you think of it as rehab, it might not be too bad.

 Chapter 573

    The lich, who had been disconnected from the undead with a shock as if his mind had been hit, gritted his teeth at the feeling of displeasure he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Because magic resonates just byughing, the demon¡¯s body, which was roughly lying on the floor in the same room, flinched, but no other changes urred. Exactly, Richie stoppedughing before anything else happened.


    ¡°There are some pretty extreme things.¡±


    There is no way that a skeleton that is maintained only by magic and soul has any senses or emotions. When I first became a rich, I was ¡®misunderstood¡¯ that I felt those things due to learned habits and experiences, but the years I¡¯ve lived as a rich have been too long for that.


    That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t feel any stimtion. It¡¯s just that the form of the stimulus has changed.


    For example, when he was directly hit by a divinity that tried to deny his existence, just like before.


    ¡°I thought this area was controlled by the Demon King¡¯s Army, but I thought the cult¡¯s gangsters would attack and enter.¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t directly harmed, it¡¯s true that it was affected enough to feel unpleasant. Even so, the reason why Richie canugh is because he did not doubt that he would soon be able to bring pain and death to the being who presented this displeasure to him.


    To insult divinity and y with mortals.


    For the lich, it was one of the few activities that gave him more pleasure than studying magic. For a while, Richie, who had only been doing trivial trade-rted work, stood up in delight at the long-awaited amusement.


    ¡°Shall we use the test subjects we received on ourst visit¡­¡±


    The lich in the distant past, when he couldn¡¯t even remember his own gender, was still a living being made of flesh and blood, but he hadn¡¯t reached the point where he could be a lich on his own. He had to face death.


    It must have been a natural step for him to make a contract with the devil while struggling in the anxiety of death, regret, longing for life, and love and hatred toward a state he had not reached.


    It was a time when it was easier to meet the devil than the followers of evil spirits. Recalling the memories of the distant days after a while, and feeling refreshed, Rich recalled various memories with a very happy heart, and remembered one fact that he had forgotten.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that if you offer the soul of a deeply religious person, you will receive extra help.¡±


    It was a very old pact¡­ It was a memory that I had forgotten since I had never had to face those who were in the priesthood except when I became a lich.


    Come to think of it, even back then, I had benefited from the priests¡¯ souls in exchange for this or that. Since he was a warrior who could use the spell, the lich thought it would be a good deal, and without hesitation moved the staffs scattered around him with magic and cast a spell while drawing a magic circle.


    ¡°I, as one who abandons the shackles of mortality and bears the karma of exploitation, fights against the past, I look forward to you.¡±


    As the magic circle waspleted and the spell continued, the demon¡¯s body, which had been lying dead in the same space, shook violently this time, and then rolled back and forth like a tumbleweed swung by the wind and moved to the side of the lich.


    However, the lich continued to chant the spell without paying attention to it, and bloody tears began to flow from the demon¡¯s eyes that soon lost focus.


    ¡°I fill the cup I will hand to you with the heart of cursing the blood and divinity of the living, so, ording to the old pact, appear here¡­¡± The demon¡¯s blood did not flow down his face or fall to the floor


    . wander the air Then, the wand gradually moved as if filling the drawn magic circle,pleting the red pattern.


    It was only after all the magic circles werepleted with blood and the demons werepletely killed that the spell waspleted. Feeling deeply satisfied with the spell that seeded neatly after a long time attempt, Rich finished his words with a powerful tone.


    ¡°ept the deal, Demon Indiou.¡±


    The magic circle, which was only bloody, burns red. The red-hot me soon turned blue and began to burn more fiercely. The summoning ritual is perfect. Now was the time for the demon to show itself.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    It must have been.


    ¡°¡­ept the deal, Devil Indio!¡±


    The mes still burn fiercely. It is proof that the order is working correctly.


    The mes intensify with each repetition of thest words. It meant that a stronger force was working to summon the devil.


    ¡°ept the deal! Devil Indio!¡±


    But why doesn¡¯t the partye out? At this point, even the doubts that I thought had disappeared along with humanity a long time ago were revived.


    ¡°¡­Did he die?¡±


    Demons do not die in the material world except in rare cases. That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s immortal or immortal. Even God can face death, but how can the devilpletely avoid death?


    Even the lich knew that if they were killed in their world, a cemonly called Tenmajeon, they would go through extinction, unable to revive again. However, if Indio died like that, the summoning ceremony shouldn¡¯t have seeded.


    ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡±


    When I think about it withmon sense, Indio himself refuses to respond to the summons, in a situation where nothing butmon sense cane out.


    ¡°Whoa! Hey, I¡¯m sorry about this Mr. Skeleton! There was a little bit of a mistake!¡±


    A demon appeared with a thin, frivolous voice.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not Indio?¡±


    Long hair dyed in a rainbow of colors. She was wearing a bizarre outfit, as if a fancy and extravagant dress worn by aristocrats had been remodeled into battle attire. Neutral appearance that cannot distinguish gender.


    The demon named Indio that Rich remembers was not that crazy.


    ¡°Haah ah ¡­. This is really a really long story. If you guarantee that you are dealing with me instead, I think you can tell you a short summary, how about it?¡±


    Not only the clothes, but also the behavior and tone are crazy.


    It was more like a clown than a devil, but he or she was definitely a devil, so the lich cleared his doubts and regained his senses.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind anything. I just wanted to offer my soul of faith and get paid. If you¡¯re willing to ept this deal, I¡¯m willing to make a deal with you, an unknown demon.¡±


    ¡°Very good! I ept! Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Indio, that idiot said he¡¯d never set foot in this world again. It¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t like Mr. Skeleton, so don¡¯t be too sad!¡±


    the devil? Won¡¯t you set foot in this world? really?


    Not only were the words pouring in like a rapid-fire cannon, but I also felt like my brows were twisted because of the content, but even in the midst of that, the clown-like devil¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°Anyway, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone would care if someone went to such an empty seat, so it was me, Senichigua, who descended personally! Do it? Isn¡¯t it like that? Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±


    ¡°Shhigua¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s my name. Oh, I hope I don¡¯t waste your time trying to reminisce in case anyone has ever heard of it. I¡¯m not a very famous devil. But I¡¯m good enough to handle things for Indio, so Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing the words of the demon who identified himself as Senichigua, the lich didn¡¯t stop reying his memories, but nothing really came to mind. Senichigua himself was doing crazy things, such as waving his hands as if he didn¡¯t care and lying next to a demon who had already dried up and imitating a mustache by tucking the hair of a demon in his philtrum, but making a deal with a lesser-known demon It¡¯s not as light as that.


    There are only two reasons why the devil¡¯s name is unknown.


    Either he was a small fish, or he disappeared while secretly and surely leading those who learned his name to ruin.


    ¡°So? What are you asking for?¡±


    The devil¡¯s action, wrinkling the bridge of his nose while mimicking apletely different bass tone, seemed to be mimicking the heavy male voice that went well with his mustache, but Richie decided not to be vignt.


    ¡°No. I just want a deal. I harvest souls and sell them to you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°A bargain? A bargain! Okay, where¡¯s the goods? Can you show me?¡±


    ¡°When I try to connect with other undead and check it, I can¡¯t show it right away because it keeps destroying the medium. But soon¡­¡± ¡°Ah,


    I can¡¯t stand that. Wait, I can see it myself.¡±


    The whites of Senichigua, who had been ying with the corpse as if it were a puppet, were suddenly dyed ck, and her eyes turned upside down. While Lich was surprised at the magic of possessing that waspleted in an instant that he couldn¡¯t even recognize it, Senichigua¡¯s mouth, which had been staring into the sky with ck eyes without pupils, drew a long arc.


    ¡°Found it¡­ keke!¡±


    At the same time, without a moment to understand what had happened, the head of the demon corpse that Senichigua was holding was split in half.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 1 coin!


    Likewise, thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 1 coin!

 Chapter 574

    In the middle of the battle, what I suddenly felt was a strong sense of displeasure.


    Displeasure as soon as you realize that something is approaching that gives you a level of displeasurepared to dealing with so many zombies, ghouls, skeletons, and anything else in the Twisting Nether that seems to have been made from abination of all of those things, to the point that the city dwellers might be undead. He threw the ax without hesitation toward the source of the fire.


    After throwing it, it was an empty space, but I didn¡¯t care at all. Among the ghost-type monsters, there were often those who were invisible when they were still or not moving violently.


    However, when the ax was precisely driven into the head of a ghoul that suddenly appeared from beyond a copsed building, even I was truly amazed.


    ¡°Wow, what kind of building can the customer see through? How did you get that right?¡±


    ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I threw it and saw it.¡±


    I don¡¯t think my instincts are wrong. It was only for a moment, but that ghoul¡¯s movement was much faster than the others. Not only was it fast, but it was also splitting badly, so whatever it was, it must have been the right choice.


    ¡°Rather than that, what the hell is this ce, so there are so many undead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at that too¡­¡±


    Looking at the temple that still remains as a huge ruin, it was possible to infer that this ce was arge city that dominated an era.


    However, no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t understand the endless wave of undead, to the point where I wonder if all the residents of that big city have been turned into undead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you guys make a fuss because you made a deal with the lich?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was like before I was posted here, but I¡¯ve heard it wasn¡¯t much, at least in the three years I¡¯ve been there.¡±


    ¡°Yes? How much did you trade?¡±


    ¡°Once a month¡­ five or ten people?¡±


    At first, I wondered if this bastard had just gotten into it and was joking, so I oxidized the skeleton in front of me to a single bone and looked back.


    Momentarily, I had reached my destination anyway, but I was tilting my head and contemting whether to bury him here as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand, but we¡¯re just shifting around as guides so we can¡¯t tell you for sure! I heard that right after the war broke out, they brought in thirty people a day¡­¡± Ten people a


    month I thought he seemed to take it lightly that he sacrificed people to the undead, but it seems that he was simply trying to appeal that there weren¡¯t many peoplepared to the past.


    First of all, he hadn¡¯t lied to me so far, so I pretended to believe him and tried to get over it, but Emmet, who had been burning five or six zombies like sea urchins, opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    ¡°Oh, was that it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve often heard that the current demon king¡¯s process of gaining power is not smooth, right? At that time, quite a few people were imprisoned for treason and then taken somewhere for forcedbor.¡± ¡±


    ¡­The story ends with no news after that.¡± ¡±


    That¡¯s right. There were some who were really taken to thebor camp, but very few. Maybe this was where they were brought to.¡±


    The first thing that crossed my mind was the honest thought that I couldn¡¯t figure out what the demon king was thinking, why he had so many games, and why did he continue his dealings with the lich that way? ¡°Why did you go so far and trade with the lich?¡± It seems


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who had such a question. Carl Carnsey, who kicked a zombie so far and sublimated it into an object ,


    In response to the question, Emmet stroked his beard and continued slowly,


    ¡°Depending on how long the lich has lived and how he became a lich, the reasons are endless. First of all, he is not a wizard who became a rich on his own in that he trades living people.¡± ¡±


    Hmm? Why is that? Don¡¯t they need something like a sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t need it. Those who need such things are those who have be liches by making deals with demons or evil spirits. Contracts and sacrifices, furthermore, to rece one¡¯s own ipetence with the lives of others.¡± It was


    a relentless evaluation, but it was absolutely true. And even if they made a choice to deviate from the providence of the world, those who became rich by their own power were rtively It was also the reason why it was less dangerous.


    They are the ones who havepleted a permanent organ for maintaining life with their own power. It just can¡¯t protect the body, but only manages well to wear out their own soul and wear out their humanity before a long time. If you persevere, you can continue your rational judgment and actions.Of


    course, there is nothing to regret, so unless the purpose of bing a rich is something grand, such as revenge or conquering the world, with one single thought to see the end of magic in your own space. In most cases, they only continue their research.


    Of course, they receive negative attention in that they rejected the providence, but they can be said to be close to a thoroughly neutral tendency. Rather, they covet their magical knowledge or magic tools and do not suffer any damage. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be more cases where adventurers get ahead of themselves even though they didn¡¯t give it?


    Of course, the other two guys are apletely different case.


    ¡± All the wizards who deal with the devil think they are smarter than the devil and be a lich after a wless deal. think it With the self-justification that having to sacrifice a mortal soul periodically is just a maintenance cost. They are idiots who are too uncivilized to even notice that their ideas have already been ruined from there, and it is embarrassing to even call them wizards.¡± The


    mental victory is no different from solving food, clothing and shelter while alive anyway.


    But the devil does not lie and is justified. Contrary to the stories in the novels of previous lives where they only get paid for trading, the bastards here are thugs who have nothing to do with it. ¡°In contrast,


    those who became rich through the grace of evil spirits can be said to be perfect as riches¡­ but their perceptions have changed to the point that the expression that their minds are polluted is appropriate, so they seek sacrifices even if they don¡¯t need them. They will be sacrificed to the evil god.¡±


    ¡°So, they are the first to be subdued out of the three cases.¡± Since he


    was already able to be a lich by receiving the power of the evil god, it is said that he is a very faithful bastard in that direction, but it is more serious after bing a lich. If I have to use an analogy, I can say that they are trying to propagate very zealously.


    To propagate faith in evil spirits, of course, doesn¡¯t it mean that they actively choose to do things that will cause them to be criticized? After hearing Emmet¡¯s story with me ,


    Carl Kansi nodded as if he understood


    . Considering this size and environment, it must have been there for a long time, but unlike the current demon king, who was associated with evil spirits, the previous demon king was a demonic cult.¡± The undead are not worth


    money .


    Very few adventurers voluntarily venture into the infested ce, as it would be close to volunteer work unless they got information that there was a hidden treasure there, or there was a story woven into it


    . If you are not prepared for sure, you will not die easily, and there is a risk of all kinds of diseases and infections. So, in most cases, religious groups directly step forward to purify the undead or subdue them on a national basis.


    ¡°Nevertheless, he was holding on like this, no matter what he did, it must mean that he acted very quietly or didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡±


    Is it?¡±


    ¡°Okay? Perhaps, ording to our hypothesis, the demon lord regressed through time, so he learned that there is a lich here. Can¡¯t we meet and find out?¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you have time to find out¡­?¡±


    As he said that, Carl Kansi naturally looked at me, followed by the silent taxpayer and Emmet¡¯s heads following


    . It wasn¡¯t something I would show off in the middle of the battlefield, but because our party¡¯s strength has been leveled up so much, I don¡¯t feel a sense of danger even when I see such a defenseless figure


    . Of course, I have to get all the information I can get.¡±


    The words he spat out as he wielded an ax at the zombies who were rushing to eat my flesh were not very trusted for some reason.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the private 100 coin donation I


    ¡®m d that the writer¡¯s writing seems to suit your taste! I¡¯ll do my best to make it fun to read in the future! Mr.


    Cloudring, thank you for the unspoken 1 coin!


    Mr. K Diamond, thank you for the unspoken 2-coin support!


    1 coin is what Elta and He did it for Renee. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t continue writing due to myck of writing skills. I


    ¡®ll do my best until the end so that you can continue to enjoy reading, even if it¡¯s just Eldmia! Dear


    Ding Ding Ding, thank you for your unspoken 1-coin support!


    Simrly, sponsor Elta and Renee. , the article that was not even serialized properly will receive coin sponsorship 3 times like this.

 Chapter 575

    The smell of rotting corpses is very unpleasant.


    That alone is enough to make you want to jump somewhere else, but if you fight hard to avoid pouring juices, flesh, and touches that seem to cause all sorts of diseases to your skin just by touching them, you¡¯ll be d to see a skeleton with only bones remaining.


    However, I can say this because I have Kak¡¯s ax and esthetic. Hitting a bone unexpectedly easily damages the de. Common adventurers say zombies are better than skeletons.


    In that respect, it was fortunate that I was the only swordsman in our party. Voluntary taxpayer made me look around without weapons, shriveled up, Emmet uses magic, and Carl Kansi fights with his hands and feet, so if I just cast the spell of purification in moderation, there will be no big problem in battle.


    Ordinary adventurers fight to the point where their weapons or equipment are defective and retreat, and only after digging to the middle point, taking a short break and saying that thought, Carl Kansi, who was warming the campfire, burst intoughter. said Lee.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t follow the customer¡¯s idea at all. The impression of killing so many undead is that it¡¯s fortunate that there is no need to retreat because of the state of the weapon?¡±


    Meanwhile, in the direction Carl Kansi pointed to, there were numerous corpses and piles of skeletons.


    There are so many types of corpses, such as those who died from magic, those who were blown up by Carl Kansi, and those who died from cuts, that look like fifty years old just by looking at them right away. Even so, there are still many undead around. If someone really saw this scene in istion, wouldn¡¯t it be considered a zombie apocalypse rather than a fantasy?


    ¡°Because it was on a level that was neither more nor less than that. Am I the only one who felt that way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same opinion. It literally just became ¡®undead¡¯, and the objects that felt the strength as a monster were very limited.¡±


    A corpse that is just moving. Some objects couldn¡¯t even move properly because they didn¡¯t have any power.


    The same goes for the guys flocking under the copsed building where we are right now. Only a few skeletons are capable of ranged attacks. After even that is treated with needles, the rest is just a moving corpse instead of soil.


    ¡°At first, I wondered if it was because I couldn¡¯t receive power unlike dungeons with nuclear weapons¡­ But after looking into it a bit more, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem in that area. It almost felt empty.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me that?¡±


    ¡°The corrtion between monsters and magical power is a fairly in-depth study among mages. Certain individuals have this much magical power, the undead need to have this much minimum magical power to be active, and so on, and so on. I also learned something from looking over my shoulder, so I checked in between.¡±


    Emmett, an excellent employee who gets his money¡¯s worth anytime, anywhere, continues his exnation while lightly jotting down something in the air with his staff, as if he still has plenty of room to spare even after using quite a lot of magic and assisting in battle.


    ¡°Special entities¡­ That is, except for those that were created by fusing zombies and those that were rtively strong among the skeletons, most of them had enough magic to sustain life. As you can see, all zombies are also humans. No, it¡¯s impossible for a lot of demons to have this amount of magic power. Thanks to that, it¡¯s a little clearer what kind of lich we¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out about that and ask for a break?¡±


    ¡°No, it was just that I was really tired and wanted to rest?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you surprised about? No matter howpetent and proud a mage I am, I am definitely an old man, and they didn¡¯t respect my physical strength. In the meantime, I was walking to a ce other than the temple and didn¡¯t even exin properly, so I asked for a break.¡±


    I could feel the sincerity in Emmett¡¯s words as he opened his eyes and clicked his tongue, but the listener couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Of course, as he said, I took the lead in guiding the party to another path, but apart from that, I couldn¡¯t seriously take the excuses of ¡®elderly¡¯ and ¡®physical strength¡¯.


    Even though he didn¡¯t look like he was about to split his skull with his bare hands like Radnell Vandes, the fact that a nobleman who was so polite that there was not a single corner that made him feel like an old man except for a few wrinkles on his face made me a willing taxpayer. Even though he gave me a look of disbelief, Emmet continued to speak confidently.


    ¡°It was a known fact that he made a deal with the devil. The problem seems to be that he didn¡¯t just sell his soul to the devil, but rather sacrificed a lot of people to protect his soul.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the story of Ji sacrificing all the people of the time when this ce was a city to be a lich, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much, but at least those we¡¯ve dealt with so far have been sacrificed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick¡­¡±


    Was this how I felt when Saint Lady Deoni heard from me that the Demon King¡¯s army might be nning to kill a god? Just the thought of a move worthy of being called a human bottom-up made me want to go back.


    ¡°At worst, it could be a diabolical creature who, as you say, sacrificed this entire city from the past and became a lich. In that case, we might not be dealing with a lich, but a demilich.¡±


    Demilich.


    If you just listen to him, you will feel that he is of the same type as Demigod and will be unconditionally strong, but the reality is a little different. First of all, half is rich, but the other half is a human child or transcendence, because it is unknown.


    There are not a few cases where you were a lich but lost your powers because your head was physically broken and became a half-punch, but those guys are all rounded up and called demilich. It is also the case that you can see the most when you actually encounter a demilich.


    However, the Demilich that Emmet is worried about now is not a half-penny, but a guy who has reached the level of transcendence even half.


    And it¡¯s a very obvious story, but because he entered the realm of transcendence even half, such a guy is a monster that is different from an ordinary lich.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Worst case, you might not be able to kill him. You know about the lich¡¯s reliquary, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How is that a reliquary? It¡¯s a reliquary.¡±


    Emmet corrected his remarks even though he shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop him from tackling him full of ufortable feelings.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Relics. Anyway, there¡¯s no way that the Demilich who reached transcendence didn¡¯t increase his relics. Depending on his level, he might have hidden the relics somewhere other than here. Even with the demon king¡¯s army. They said they even made a deal, so maybe moving some of their relics to another location was included in the price.¡±


    You¡¯d better take that into ount and fight. As soon as Emmet finished speaking like that, everyone¡¯s eyes, of course, fell on me.


    I know. As wasmon in the fantasy media of my previous life, that the lichs in this world are Kyubey-like guys who can keep their lives in a separate object or jewel.


    Commonly told in the folklore, it is said that it must be an item that the rich used during his lifetime, but from the point of view of having learned some magic, it is all bullshit, and he knows very well that only good magic tools or high-purity jewels are better.


    I dare to call it a reliquary, which makes me feel bad, but the objects that are definitely just relics are produced in various forms, contrary to their name. The reason why the word ¡°lich used to be a thing¡± came about was that the lich had used good magic tools in his lifetime, so it would be just a misrepresentation.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Knowing that, I was leading the way.


    When I answered calmly and didn¡¯t show any reaction, Emmet, who raised his eyebrows in a rather strange way, rolled his eyes here and there, pondered over the conversation from before, and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hey,e to think of it, did you say ¡®that¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would respond right away, but you¡¯re a littlete.¡±


    ¡°No way, the connection with the reliquary¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was moving to check it out.¡±


    Naturally, the third party, the voluntary taxpayer, did not understand the context and collected hooks, but Carl Kansi and Emmet reacted differently.


    ¡°I thought you were going to catch the lich after wiping out as many undead as possible without fail.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of my mood that I feel that the evaluation of me is getting more and more persecuted?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so shameless to say such a thing even after looking back on what you¡¯ve done so far. Why didn¡¯t you say it first?¡±


    I turned my eyes away from the two cowardly attempting to hit them with facts, and moved my gaze toward the faint lines of magic power visible through the copsed window. The 10 stems stretching in all directions did not seem to lead to somewhere very far outside the city, even though it was moderately heated.


    ¡°I had a feeling, but no physical evidence, so I tried to talk about it after seeing it myself.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen Richie¡¯s relic chest, but rather, I wanted to have a relic chest that could really be called my lifeline in a ce where it was exposed defenselessly like that.


    Even though I didn¡¯t exin everything there, Emmet seemed to have noticed what I was thinking to confirm the physical evidence. Emmett, scratching his horn as if in pain, let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we go.¡±


    Then, he moved his staff and manipted the mes of the bonfire, and since there were no stairs to go up, he created a stench and noise on the first floor and scattered a rain of fire towards the zombies who were only looking up.


    It took less than 5 minutes for the small embers to spread in an instant and burn all the undead teeming on the first floor in a sight that was more suitable for the expression of being eaten by the mes rather than simply being burned.


    Nevertheless, Carl Kansi, who admired the amazing sight without feeling any heat, and Emmett, who got up without paying attention to the willing taxpayer, continued, pointing outside with a light chin.


    ¡°I think we need an in-depth conversation about your abilities.¡±


    The appearance of Emmet, who puts on a coat neatly without fail, was so nimble and disciplined that it was impossible to think of an elderly person who had been talking about old people and physical strength until just now.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review)Thank you for the unspoken 1 coin support from TS Encyclopedia!

 Chapter 576

    ¡°It¡¯s so much fun!¡±


    The incident that happened at the same time as Senichigua, who threw away the corpse of a demon with the head split off, dyed his eyes ck again with a mad smile, was quite dramatic.


    Those sacrificed in the process of bing the original rich are no different from empty shells deprived of everything, and the obstacles are nothing more than obstacles. Still, it can serve as a decoy to defend the stronghold, so it¡¯s just that it has been guarding against intruders by setting up undead connected to it at certain intervals.


    Those shells, as soon as Senichigua used its power, began to coalesce and twist intopletely different beings. At first, the lich, who felt astonished and awed by the movement that started around the temple and gradually spread outside, soon remembered that he hadn¡¯t offered any sacrifices to summon that demon.


    ¡°If you¡¯vee over temporarily for the sake of a contract, how can you exert such power?¡±


    Demons need a proper sacrifice to manifest in this world. Because the restrictions ands created by the gods reject those evil beings.


    And the amount of sacrifice increases exponentially as the devil¡¯s power grows. This is an unavoidable price because it is the process of creating a recement for my body in full battle. You canpromise in moderation, but there will be restrictions on exercising that much power.


    That wasmon sense. However, the demon in front of him was performing magic that even the rich would admire without such a process. Senichigua, who was tilting his head from side to side as if he was drunk, answered without erasing the smile on his lips. did.


    ¡°Ah. I had a proud friend who recently found a shortcut. I applied it a little bit. If you get it wrong, it could be a big problem¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a problem that can be dealt with appropriately.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the hell it was, but I couldn¡¯t use that kind of magic without paying a price. The lich, who hade to understand how selfish things called demons can be after a long deal of trading, once again checked his magical powers and reliquaries in the illusion of running a chill down his spine.


    And I noticed a strange feeling of incongruity.


    ¡°¡­Senihigua, are you possibly touching my reliquary?¡±


    A bizarre sense of incongruity, felt in the area where one¡¯s reliquary is located, of unfamiliar magical energy.


    ¡°Hey, no matter how evil I am, I don¡¯t do things like that without signing a proper contract.¡±


    Even the undead he had set aside to protect the reliquary were not aware of the bizarre change, and to the question he asked just in case, Senichigua only answered with a look of regret as he rolled his ckened eyes.


    ¡°What about the undead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re messing around with, but you¡¯re leaving the kids you care about? Why? Is something weird?¡±


    ¡°Then this magical power¡­ Damn it!¡±


    I hate to admit it, but I was lucky.


    If Senichigua hadn¡¯t cast that grotesque magic, the nervous double-checking of the reliquary wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°How the hell do these worms get my phctery?!¡±


    The body of the lich, who confirmed that the intruder had touched an object that should never be touched, began to emit blue mes as if representing anger.


    Since he had been a rich man who had maintained his life through carefulness and nning for a long time, he did not take this incident lightly. Without saying a word, Senichigua, who had been absent-mindedly with his dark eyes fixed on the back of the lich who flew away from the temple and flew away in an instant, left the temple and flew away.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re fun, too.¡±


    This time, it was a grotesque smile that seemed to literally tear from ear to ear.


    ?


    We were able to quickly arrive at our first destination thanks to Emmet, who reduced all the undead in the area to ashes through the application of magic, which isparable to what can be called art, with no time to use our bodies.


    There seemed to be some skeletons that seemed stronger than the others, but it didn¡¯t mean much. No matter how much you are in a position to refrain from divine power, you are a warrior in name and color, but if you can¡¯t solve even those things, you won¡¯t be able to raise your face in shame.


    After sweeping the surrounding area and digging out the items buried deep in the ground with magic with Emmet¡¯s help, Emmet looked at them for a while and nodded with a surprised expression and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reliquary.¡±


    ¡°Yu. Water. Ham.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Reliquary.¡±


    In a small box made of something dark and obnoxious to look at, though I don¡¯t know what the alternative material was, there was only one ring that seemed insignificant at first nce.


    But that¡¯s just a story at a nce. From my point of view as a magical city, it is unusual enough to be counted among the magic tools I have seen so far.


    ¡°There are nine more of these?¡±


    Is the aura special since it is linked with Rich in real time? Even Carl Kansi, who did not feel magical powers, looked at the artifact box and the ring and murmured as if sighing, furrowing his brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad enough news, but I guess there¡¯s worse news out there.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything worse here?¡±


    ¡°For some reason, the lich confirmed the connection to the reliquary. What¡¯s the action of a guy who finds out that we¡¯ve found this?¡±


    No crazy, it¡¯s not even equipped with some kind of motion sensor, so how do you know that?


    I looked at Emmett to see if he had made a mistake, and his head, who had grasped my intentions like a ghost, shook his head with unprecedented intensity.


    ¡°I swear. There was no mistake. He must have been obsessed with checking the location of the reliquary at regr intervals to feel refreshed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all my luck.¡±


    I was going to deal with the lich after I scraped it all together and smashed it all at once, but it turned out well.


    ¡°Is there anything to keep in mind when destroying this?¡±


    I wanted to start by breaking a reliquary box here anyway, so I pulled out my sword and asked a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a structure that the lich uses to keep my lifeline, so I can¡¯t split it easily because I put a protective magic on it? I¡¯m confident in interpreting and disassembling it, but this¡­¡± A reaction that was difficult to see


    . It was said that even Emmet would take time if he went straight ahead.


    ¡°Then you should do what you normally do.¡±


    ¡°hmm¡­?¡±


    Before Emmet could react, I roughly dropped the reliquary box on the floor and mmed it down with magical energy around Esthe. Then, just before my sword touched the artifact box, Kwajajajak! With a shout, the triple and quadruple defenses blocked Este¡¯s tip.


    ¡°Mi-crazy! Couldn¡¯t the customer do something like that with a little notice!?¡±


    Undoubtedly, it was a sword that I swung more urately and stronger than the day I shot down the dragon head vertically while skydiving. Even now, I am using my whole body to press down hard.


    But even so, it was very sluggish for Este to break through and break through the defense magic that was spread out like that. It¡¯s not very hard to get stuck, but considering the cutting power that Este had shown with the Magic Grinder, it was an absurd level of resistance.


    Not only did the tightrope of physical and magical attacks have beenposed very exquisitely, but the fact that it was a magic tool made with a lot of effort for a long time is almost tangible. Even though Este is using divine power to the point where it doesn¡¯t affect me, it¡¯s like this.


    ¡°You think a lich is better than a dragon?¡±


    In the end, a joke mixed with sentiment leaked out of his mouth, but of course Emmet didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Do you think how much time and effort the lich put into that defense magic? It¡¯s strange that you can pierce a level of magic with a holy sword that canst for several tens of minutes even if an ancient dragones and shoots a breath right now.¡±


    It was an answer that I had already expected because I had been taking sses continuously from him. Emmet emphasized that a wizard is always prepared. It was a word that referred not only to the magic or magic tools that could be used right away, but also to all the battlefields and nests in which one would fight.


    His theory was that even though magic can be cast at the same time, there is no end to the preparation through the magic circle, so a wizard who has been prepared solidly is no different from a strong fortress, but in reality, how far the gap can widen. I feel like I can finally see the outline of whether it exists.


    The tenacity of the lich, who has been sitting in a coil for as little as tens or as long as more than a hundred years, obsessively carving spells to protect his reliquary, can never be ignored, apart from the fact that he is an undead who sold his soul to the devil. It was at an impossible level.


    ¡°Yes, even if he is a bitch in the world, he must have lived as a lich for years, but he cannot be on the same level as halfway wizards.¡±


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy destroying it, but when I raise my head to check the temple side, it seems that I don¡¯t even have time to look at it leisurely.


    ¡°Emmett will have to work hard this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nope.¡±


    Emmett let out a low sigh when he identified a flying object that was clearly a lich approaching at high speed across the sky in the direction of the temple where a single crow did not fly.

 Chapter 577

    As befits an object that enables a living being to reach the realm of immortality, the artifact box has a unique corner unlike general magic tools or magical powers.


    To pick one of the most notable differences, it would be an example of somethingpletely different being woven like a dense weave on the stem of magic that was clearly connected to the lich.


    The wizards who studied this hypothesized that something close to life force, and furthermore, the soul, had an effect on magic. It is interpreted that it is close to a structure that maintains the main body of a lich by constantly sending magic and vitality toward the lich from the artifact box, which can be said to be the source of its power.


    As a result, although the relic box itself can be said to be a product of magic, the power emitted from the relic box is not magic, but rather a kind of natural phenomenon.


    Just as it is impossible to cut a hundred des against water, if Eldmia swings her sword against magic, the magic that has beenpleted eventually flows in its own flow like flowing water.


    This means that there is no way to do anything other than physically destroy magic tools or magically cancel spells unless you canpletely control the mana scattered like air in nature and cut space.


    Efforts may not give equal results to everyone, but it is the world¡¯s rule that if a person with savvy puts in effort, the corresponding resultse out. The effort, the lich who sold his soul and learned magic worked very hard. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very wee, Mr. Richie. Why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea and wait until we make your reliquary worthless?¡±


    I wish more time had passed like this.


    Even if 10 years, at least 5 more years have passed.


    The lich, who had shrunk and moved silently for a long time iparable to other liches, polished himself metallurgically, perhaps even bing a lich that reached the realm of transcendence and gained notoriety in the world.


    The human race is nothing more than a sacrifice to increase his army, and the birth of a ferocious monster that even the demons cannot even think of unless they prepare for arge-scale subjugation.


    In a story that has almost reached such an end, a change urs.


    If it is the principle of the world that the effort put forth by the talented person is expressed as the result corresponding to it, it is also the principle of the world that no matter how long and hard the effort is, there is a possibility that it will copse like a sandcastle in front of the waves due to sudden misfortune or change.


    Richie had a vague feeling that the fate that befell him now might be such a worst oue. It was said that it flew seriously, but what Lich considered important was only the unknown means of finding out the location of his reliquary at once.


    It is a reliquary built so solidly that even I can¡¯t remember how long it took me toplete it. I dared to assert myself that although there might be countless beings in the world who couldpletely neutralize it, I could confidently say that there would be only a handful of beings who could neutralize it in such a short amount of time that I couldn¡¯t even respond.


    Like piled up dust, like soot burned for a long time, like the deposited impurities of a swamp, theplex and thick reliquary was the pride and pride of the lich. I could say for sure that I threw away my mortal fate for this.


    How could I have imagined that some madman woulde out of nowhere and physically destroy the fruit he had umted through an unknown force.


    [[Get your hands off my reliquary immediately!!]]


    Emotions, anger that I thought I had forgotten a long time ago, re up with the momentum to devour my mind and soul. Along with the torrent of emotions, the magic of the whole area fluctuates ording to the gesture of the lich and the mysterious chant.


    It was a process in which the lich, who had lived for hundreds of years, had devoted his life to making his realm respond to spells. A word made up of concepts outside the realm of mortalspletes the me, and the movement of the bones that shake hands and crackle prepares arge-scale magic instead of a staff.


    The ground, which had been covered with soggy soil and rotten nts until just now, wriggled to raise the undead up, and dark clouds began to hang in the sky, as if they were trying to manipte the climate. Every action of the lich is magic. A state of transcendence that can


    only be


    seen by those who have cast off the shackles of mortality through magic¡­


    convenience of¡­


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not onlycking in elegance, it¡¯s alsocking in basics.¡±


    Emmett shook his head after confirming the spells Rich was building. Seeing this, the demons, who were called voluntary taxpayers along with Carl Kansi, opened their eyes wide as if they wanted to see all the crazy old people in the world, but Emmit didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If you were really a lich capable of multiple chanting like this, the magic would have poured out right away.¡±


    Multiple chanting ispleted in the realm of instinct, not the realm of cognition. The skill the lich showed was sufficiently surprising, but in the end it was only a process of stacking up dozens of spells alternately and step by step at an incredibly fast pace.


    If you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s like all the magic ispleted at the same time, but from the point of view of knowing it, you can¡¯t help but feel like a superficial. If he hadpleted one more magic in that time, he would havepleted at least one attack that would hinder Eldmia.


    ¡°Magic is neither omnipotent nor miraculous. If you try to imitate such things, the level of perfection will fall. Well, let¡¯s pay for this ss with that relic.¡±


    Emmet¡¯s wand moved to show that from the moment the dragons of the past passed on its power to the present, magic has been a product of reason, intellect, and calction.


    Emmet was in no hurry, even thoughrge-scale magic was beingpleted moment by moment, which seemed to change the terrain of the surrounding area at any moment.


    It analyzes the risk of the magic the lich is casting, prioritizes it, and back-calctes to separate what can be counterattacked and what can¡¯t.


    Just by nting a sabotage spell, magic that copses at once is quickly dealt with, and forplex magic that is not, anticipates the next spell to follow a few steps ahead and conflicts with it to create another spell to scatter magic andy it in advance.


    [[What?]]


    Words and spells to rify his thoughts and add solidity to his spells flowed nonstop from Emmet¡¯s mouth, and the wand ced a series of magic-made numbers in the air in perfect order. This result shocked Richie.


    All magic, helplessly, copsed.


    [[No, I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t do this!]]


    Rich doesn¡¯t just sit still. From the moment Emmet raised his wand, Richie was doing his best to counter Emmet¡¯s attempted dispel. He hurriedly made four more skeleton hands, possessed a ghost, borrowed two more voices, concocted a spell, and responded to Emmet¡¯s spell.


    Nevertheless, the magic breaks down. From that appearance, the lich recalled the high-ranking mages that existed a long time ago.


    Wizards who treated themselves as trash for not going through the regr process. Wizards who denied the genius they had umted independently andpared them to a sandcastle. Tired old people who valued the basics and talked about them. Even the hypocrites who sentpassionate eyes asking why they didn¡¯t listen to them when they were blocked by a wall and couldn¡¯t advance further.


    The moment the ghosts of the past, who had now been sacrificed and disappeared by the hands of the lich, suddenly surfaced on the surface of the memory, the lich¡¯s mind exploded.


    [[Anyway, it¡¯s all over!!]]


    Anger eats up Rich¡¯s reason, and the eaten reason starts to confuse past memories with the present. It was around that time that red light, reminiscent of ruby, began to flicker in the eye sockets, which were already filled with only bones and ck darkness.


    The spells that came out of the lich¡¯s mouth grew more grotesque and ceased to be words, and the six skeletal arms twitched wildly. The dark clouds in the sky disappear and the mes rage wildly, but there is no sign of extinguishing.


    Still, it was a sight that someone who didn¡¯t know would think that the lich was shaking.


    ¡°Mr. Emmet! Cheer up a little more! That¡¯s going to taste good soon!¡±


    Carl Kansi, excited by this, stepped on the corpse slowly digging up the soil and shouted, but Emmet¡¯s face went into a convulsive spasm.


    It¡¯s true that the lich is acting like he¡¯s gone, but that doesn¡¯t mean his magic is weakening. Rather, the situation was more urgent than just before. It was because what could be called a fight between the same wizards was about to end abruptly and the realm of a mud fight was about to begin.


    What the lich was doing now was close to forcibly resolving the insufficient defects and problems of the technique by pouring a huge amount of magic power. The problem was that even if his opponent died soon, he was a lich, and Emmet, no matter how brilliant a wizard, was a living, breathing demon.


    No matter how good you are at dispelling and how talented you are at using the opponent¡¯s magic against you, you cannot face the rolling waves with only water in a water cup. The only constion is that no matter how rich you are, if you abuse your mana like that, it¡¯s certain that something will be damaged and greatly weakenedter on?


    The problem was¡­ until then, you had to hold on, not someone else.


    The fact that he might even have to repeat this action nine more times suddenly dawned on Emmett, and he regained his senses in a chilling feeling.


    Opportunities are always in crisis, so


    this was an opportunity to earn big.

 Chapter 578

    Come to think of it, I still don¡¯t remember seeing a wizard do his best.


    Of course, 50,000 kinds of magice and go only on the battlefield, but since it is a long-term battle where pace distribution is essential, it is far from the case of targeting only one opponent in front of you and dealing with it wholeheartedly.


    It was fortunate that Emmet and Richie were able to unfold the life-and-death rtionship between wizards that he had intuitively experienced for the first time in his life. Because I was able to properly understand the raw things as they are without any misunderstandings or prejudices.


    While diligently stamping the relic box with Estero, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the feast of spells unfolding in front of my eyes.


    The lich literally constructs magic as if it had no back. If it was a living person, it would have been more than enough to overload immediately, but since the vast amount of mana that was possible because he gave up his body is backing it up, it is somehow maintained.


    The only spells I could recognize and destroy, even by chance, were the few fireballs I was about tounch in the first encounter. Since that was blocked by Emmet, all of them have been casting only things ssified as advanced magic.


    At least, the method of mana management is not so good. If you hold an esthetic knife and cut a knife in the air, you can cut off a few of them somehow, but after that, you have to trust only your smart body and engage in closebat.


    It¡¯s enough to tell at a cursory nce that Emmet, who is blocking it, is doing his best.


    From the way he moves his wand or continues the chant, it seems like he is conducting the performance in a leisurely manner, butpared to his usual appearance of being rxed from start to finish, it was clear that the world was in a serious situation.


    Even so, Emmet was clearly blocking the lich¡¯s magic. It was all thanks to his efforts that the magic that misfired around him exploded, scattered, and shot toward a distant ce other than us.


    I wanted to make a hole in my heart, but I decided to give up neatly and focus on destroying it anyway, as the relic would not die as long as it was intact.


    And fortunately, our efforts were not in vain.


    The spells surrounding the reliquary were already more than half destroyed. Judging by the fact that the rate of copse is getting faster, it seems that the lich has given additional magic every time his level rises over a certain interval as time goes by.


    Well, it would be nonsense if there was no difficulty in preparing a new magic like this every time.


    At that time, we looked eagerly to learn more about Emmet¡¯s magic, even with hopeful observations that what we found might be the strongest of his reliquaries.


    ¨C Kwagagak!!


    ¡°oh?¡±


    The resistance I had felt so far suddenly disappeared, and Este broke through the magic in an instant and even changed the artifact box.


    [[Woo Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    , suddenly hooks up. ¡±


    There was no way to confirm whether the reliquary contained a part of the soul was true, even with magic poetry, but seeing as all the magic that the lich was casting copsed and screamed, it seemed certain that there was a blow.


    It is often said that it is a pain as if the soul is being torn apart, but since pain originallyes from the body, how does he feel the pain now?


    I was very curious, but decided to focus on this little pleasure for now.


    [[Uh, how!? How on earth!!]] As


    if piercing it with a skewer, I pierce the relic box through the esthetic and shake it in line with his gaze. return to the feeling of


    For some reason, even though it was obviously a skeleton without an expression, I felt even a slight fear.


    ¡°Are there nine left?¡±


    No matter what, I¡¯m afraid of skeletons. Even if I thought about it, it was a funny story, so when I read it once, surprisingly, the feelings of the guy I was feeling grew bigger.


    [[Ah, nine?! How the hell did you do that?!]]


    Astonishment, anxiety, fear. On the other hand, I thought that this might be the aftereffects of being covered with dragon blood, but I felt genuinely dumbfounded by the reaction he showed.


    I thought Gil-gil would go crazy and run amok at the same time as a relic box was smashed in front of my eyes, but his reaction was very human, contrary to my expectations.


    Rather, just looking at the reaction, the ¡®gaze¡¯ of the guy who trembles with fear to the extent that I wonder if I¡¯m the viin and he¡¯s the victim ispletely disconnected and stuck in the relics box that has be an empty shell.


    That guy¡¯s tail was so funny that he threw the relics box away with a rough swing of his arm, then rxed his shoulders and asked.


    ¡°Do you like treasure hunting?¡±


    And as I slowly stretched out my sword toward the nearest artifact box, his gaze naturally drifted to the side following it.


    [[Ah¡­ No!!]]


    It¡¯s a strange yet fun feeling. To understand the skeleton¡¯s emotional state. I replied with a bright smile, hoping that my pleasantness would be fully conveyed to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ?


    Carl Kansi was dumbfounded.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to be engrossed in battle, but it was an unavoidable reaction since Eldmia finished the answer with a wicked smile and a short answer, since the game of battlepletely changed from the start.


    Even Emmet didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation at first. It was only after Eldmia ran madly, crushing the remaining undead, and Lich started chasing after him with a scream-like scream, that the two fully understood the situation right in front of them.


    That the lich, who had made ten relic boxes, was afraid.


    And that they had to interfere with that lich somehow.


    It was true that Eldmia was Eldmia, so I wondered if I could handle it, but even though I was swayed by fear, my opponent was a lich. He was constantly pouring out attack magic that could be prepared quickly to disturb Eldmia while crossing the sky.


    In fact, it seemed that only the female undead around him were dying due to the miserable uracy rate, to the point where I wondered if there would be any problem if I left it alone¡­ but no one knows what will happen if the lich regains hisposure as time goes on.


    Carl Kansi, who had been supporting Emmet by ying only the undead approaching because he did not carry a single means of long-distance control, suddenly turned his attention to the ex-Demon Kings who were following him diligently.


    ¡°But why do you keep following me?¡±


    ¡°No courage to run away! No way! I have no choice but to follow you!¡±


    He was only d in armor because he had taken away his weapon, and he was busy avoiding the undead attacking him, perhaps because he had no mastery in martial arts.


    It¡¯s because he was so helplessly caught, but maybe it was because he had enough stamina and skills to act as a patrol of the Demon King¡¯s army, so it didn¡¯t look like there was any particr danger, but rather that¡¯s why it was funny to see him clenching his teeth and following him.


    ¡°Why is there no way? We can¡¯t afford to pay attention to you right now, so why don¡¯t we just stand out?¡±


    Even if you just go back the way you came, there will be no threatening undead because Eldmia has gone all out.


    When I waved my hand, thinking that if I hadn¡¯t missed it in the first ce, I would have asked Carl Kansi for a favor. The former demon king rolled his eyes here and there, looked at Eldmia for thest time, then turned and ran backwards.


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny friend.¡±


    Since he was an enemy in the first ce and he was not affectionate, he left just that much impression and focused on dealing with the undead around him again.


    The bizarre chase didn¡¯te out faster than expected, so fortunately there was no big difficulty. He must have run for about ten more minutes, running in front of Emmet, who was busy raising himself and getting in the way of Richie, taking care of the undead in advance.


    Now, just as he was getting used to the noise of the lich¡¯s unexploded magic copsing the surroundings, Carl Kansi¡¯s limbs stopped for a moment, wondering at the familiar presence felt in the distance.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here again?¡±


    There, the former Demon Lord Army, who had apparently fled without looking back, suddenly popped out from the corner of an alley and came back with fierce momentum.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    He shouted something, looking more urgent than when he first surrendered, but he couldn¡¯t hear it because the Lich¡¯s fireball was interrupted by Emmet and flew to the wrong ce and exploded.


    The five or six fireballs that did not end with one shot fell far away from Eldmia, Emmit, and Carl Kanshi, but the former demon king army, who was far away, was not included in Emmet¡¯s calctions, so explosions urred at very close intervals. .


    ¡°¡­is!¡±


    Thinking that the explosion created by the biggest fireball falling behind the former demon army rushing in haste was quite dramatic, Carl Kansi, who swung his fist again, heard a vague cry from the former demon king army.


    ¡°¡­This is so¡­ done!!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you back again!¡±


    ¨C Kwaaang!


    As the former demon king opened his mouth again, another explosion urred behind him.


    But this time it wasn¡¯t the magic of the lich. It was the noise that the former demon king army had just passed by when it suddenly exploded as if it had hit something.


    It was only after seeing the existence that appeared through the dust cloud and the aftermath of the explosion that was created that Karl Kansi could understand why he returned without exnation, despite giving him a chance to escape at best.


    ¡°The whole area is very fucked up!!¡±


    Because the undead, as huge as a two-story building, were screaming and fiercely chasing the former Demon Lord Army.

 Chapter 579

    Fortunately, the second reliquary was not buried in the ground, but was hidden in a very usible way among the 50,000 kinds of junk.


    The old gloves, which were buried among the worn-out weapons, reminded me of the saying, ¡°Hide in the forest if you want to hide trees.¡± Apart from that, there areyers of spells to prevent it from being easily destroyed¡­ but for some reason, it¡¯s quitexpared to the reliquary that was destroyed first.


    Was the first artifact box stronger because it had a case and a ring set? I thought of that, but if that were the case, the Matryoshka would be the strongest reliquary, so there would be no reason to make such irrelevant magical tools into a relic.


    ¡°¡­Even if I find outter, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±


    It seemed like it would be easy to take care of anything and rtively easy to smash, so right now it was a good thing. As I crawled out of the copsing building again, Richie, who had failed to destroy the building I was in due to Emmet¡¯s interruption, greeted me with a grotesque roar, adopting a posture simr to Munch¡¯s scream.


    The reaction ispletely different from when they first discovered us. He was genuinely afraid of the situation he was in.


    He doesn¡¯t reactcently with the fact that it took a considerable amount of time to destroy his reliquary, or with the idea that it¡¯s enough to stop us before his reliquary is destroyed. It was clear that he was concentrating on the fact that I could reliably print out his reliquary, and that the reliquary was destroyed right in front of my eyes.


    Emmet said that a wizard is something that can never be ignored as long as the possibility is confirmed¡­ No matter how much you sell your soul to the devil and be a rich, it seems that wizard-like thinking is not going anywhere.


    But I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw it.


    ¡°What are those again?¡±


    Obviously, it was because therge undead that had not been seen until they came here suddenly appeared.


    No matter how desperate he was, the lich didn¡¯t let go, so Emmet still seems preupied with blocking his magic, and the willing taxpayer is diligently slicing the undead that approach Emmet with a sword he didn¡¯t know where he picked up. . While I was surprised enough that he didn¡¯t run away, I didn¡¯t expect him to fight so aggressively, so my evaluation of him was slightly modified.


    The most notable among them was Carl Kansi. It was because he was almost blocking three undead the size of a building from where they appeared.


    ¡°Guest! I think we should put off destroying them and do something with them!¡±


    Carl Kansi¡¯s cry seemed to be simr to usual, but it was clearly tinged with desperation. That¡¯s right, anyone would do that if they had to deal with a mass of corpses or skeletons the size of a two-story building, but when Carl Kansi, who even gave the impression that he was filming martial arts by himself, said that, the seriousness was extraordinary.


    Even now, Carl Kansi¡¯s movements, where he persistently bursts his legs while dodging the arm of the giant monster, are admirable.


    However, even though he was showing nimble movements, such as moving exquisitely between the lumps and making them collide with each other, Carl Kansi is not at all rxed. It was because they recovered quickly even if they generously poured the techniques that destroyed the inside of the body that they showed in Lightor and turned the legs of the undead mass into rags.


    I didn¡¯t feel the energy of evil spirits, and I didn¡¯t even have troll corpses mixed in, so I looked closely at the undead mass to see if that was the case, but it was hard to find anything else strange.


    Not that I couldn¡¯t figure out anything, though. I couldn¡¯t find out what the basis of regeneration was, but I knew for sure that they had a power source that could be called a nuclear power source, and that for some reason it had nothing to do with the lich.


    It was magic that moved them, but the thread of that magic was directed not to the lich, but to the abandoned temple where the lich was presumed to have originally been.


    [[Damn it, what are you doing? Senichigua!!]]


    It¡¯s harder to not know when you¡¯re openly showing off like that. If the guy¡¯s reaction, which is as perplexed as Carl Kansi¡¯s when he sees the huge mass of undead, isn¡¯t acting, it might be that another partner is stabbing him in the back.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s a piece of shit.¡±


    Anyway, since what I had to do was decided, I shoveled the lich¡¯s artifact glove I had picked up from the ruins into my breastte and rushed toward the mass of undead that Carl Kansi was facing.


    Having already seen Carl Kansi face off against them, he realized that they were different from ordinary corpses and skeleton debris, so he strengthened his body as much as possible using magic and started running, so the distance quickly narrowed.


    To be honest, I expected that there would be a big difference even if I moved in earnest because I had recently gotten used to moving with a blessing through divine power, but surprisingly it wasn¡¯t. On the contrary, I felt a new sense of heightened senses and speedy movements in a different form than when I strengthened my body with blessings.


    At first, I wondered if I was mistaken because I hadn¡¯t moved too much since I had been practicing magictely, but a mass of corpses that noticed my approach screamed out and lightly dodged the arm I swung, climbed up and ran to his shoulder, and it became clear to me.


    ¡°One at a time.¡±


    After a long time, I split Este to grow a sword body, and then aimed the sword between the trapezius muscle and corbone and stabbed it. There was also the question of whether a monster made of corpses would have trapezius muscles and corbones, but the location of the nucleus was originally where the heart was supposed to be, so I decided to ignore it.


    [hmm? master! This magical power is strange!]


    As soon as the core of the corpse was destroyed, I kicked off the body and jumped down, and Este, who had been absorbing the magical energy in the core as if she had put a straw through it, spoke to me in a puzzled way.


    ¡°Maybe the magical power is strange?¡±


    [Uh¡­ It¡¯s a little vague to express, but should I say that it feels like a different world?]


    ¡°The other world?¡±


    The head, which was about to tilt to the side for a moment in doubt, stopped abruptly. It was because I felt like the answer came faster than I could ask the question.


    A lich who made a deal with the devil. spirit of the other world. The unidentified name that the lich called out. A huge mass of undead that seems to have no connection with the lich. It was so clear what those hints were pointing to, so I put Este¡¯s des back together and shot a needle at Richie¡¯s head, who was fighting a dispel fight with Emmet.


    Kwagak! His skull shattered with a scream, but I know it¡¯s a meaningless blow. It doesn¡¯t matter, since my purpose wasn¡¯t to damage him anyway, but to distract him.


    I smiled again as I looked at the lich, who turned his head toward me amid the bursts of magic that had been lost in concentration.


    ¡°Were you with the devil?¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already been scared.


    His reaction was so recognizable.


    ?


    Senichigua did not leave the spot even after the lich jumped out to deal with the intruders, rolling her ck eyes here and there.


    For a long time, she arbitrarily manipted magical powers and corpses and created monsters ording to her taste. She stopped her random hum and muttered to herself.


    ¡°As expected, this is more fun than Manmajeon.¡±


    It¡¯s not bad to decide the order of demons by fighting like crazy, but it¡¯s also necessary to have peace of mind and body while taking a vacation like this. Even so, the reason why demons couldn¡¯t easily set foot in this world was not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they didn¡¯t have any sharp options other than the form of summoning.


    The that the gods spread to protect this world was by no means easy.


    If it had not been for a trick in the form of ¡®summoning the devil¡¯, a huge trap and passage made by the demons of Manmajeon with great care, by riding on the efforts of the mortals who first noticed the existence of the other world, the demons would suck their fingers until now. They would have had to heat up the battle for rank among themselves.


    In that sense, the technique newly established by Krumelia, who was in love with it, was truly groundbreaking.


    It is a devilish idea that literally deceives the logic of the world, that it gives the soul to construct a body in this world.


    Not only did it have to make a direct contract with the founder, Crumelia, and it had the disadvantage of being in danger of death until the soul waspletely collected, but in fact, all the demons that came into this world disappeared, and even Crumelia suffered tremendous damage while targeting her. It came to the point of being chased by other demons¡­ Senichigua fully respected and respected Crumelia.


    Because that¡¯s what being a pioneer is. Wasn¡¯t it thanks to her that she came over and spread her magic at will? Cheap respect and respect can be given as much as you like.


    ¡°With this¡­ What, why nine?¡±


    Senichigua, who was sitting on the floor enjoying the pleasant situation and shaking his upper body from side to side, stopped moving after all the target undead were created. To be precise, I thought ¡®I made it all¡¯, but it stopped because one was empty.


    ¡°Did I count the numbers wrong because I was so focused on making them?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I paid enough attention to the point that I couldn¡¯t count the numbers. Senichigua, who was scratching the back of his head in the shocking situation he suddenly encountered, shook his head, turning his ck eyes back to their original state.


    Nine or ten doesn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway, so I decided to just skip it. The purpose was to maintain a long-term cooperative rtionship by sending half of them to other ces to collect souls and helping the lich with the other half anyway. Four toys were all he needed to help Richie with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s y in earnest now¡­?¡±


    It was at that time that something strange was caught in Senichigua¡¯s surveincework, which began tracking magical powers in order to organize the magic that had been spread and deliver each order to the toys.


    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±


    Something unidentified was approaching the abandoned temple at a furious speed.

 Chapter 580

    The distance is closing in an instant.


    However, even in front of a presence that narrows in seconds, Senichigua is rxed. Although she may act sly, she is not stupid, because she knows all too well that no matter how divided the reliquary is, the existence held by the lich will not pose a threat to her.


    Because of that, she slowly developed doubts and expectations, and fell into trouble.


    It was only that he was not a threat, but it was clear that the opponent was a mortal belonging to the strong. It¡¯s been a long time since he faced a strong man running towards him with obvious hostility towards him in this form, so from Senichigua¡¯s point of view, he wanted to prepare ordingly and enjoy this moment.


    It took time to make the undead again, and I was worried that they would break if I touched them, so it was a real challenge¡­ ¡°¡­


    Wait, but you know who I am and you¡¯re so aggressive?¡±


    Unlike demons and gods, demons do not have a special presence. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s not allowed to set foot in this world, but the important thing is that there¡¯s no way to identify him as a demon based on his presence or amount of magic power.


    However, the unidentified visitor was heading towards this ce with clear hostility that made me wonder if he could see it. In the first ce, he fights well with Rich, and then suddenly runs to this ce. It is also unknown.


    At first, after btedly noticing the loophole in probability that I had been missing out on with excitement, doubts settled down as I pushed away the swollen questions.


    Richie said of his existence? It¡¯s not impossible, but usually running away would be the right response. How many mortals have gone so far as to go out of their way to deal with even the devil while it is difficult to deal with even the lich?


    Rather, it was a reasonable reasoning to assume that there would be another wizard or colleague helping the lich, and that he dispersed his power with the feeling of using his hands in advance before interfering separately.


    ¡°Then would it be better to show a corresponding attitude?¡±


    Acting as an ordinary mortal or monster, acting as if he was losing one-sidedly, and imagining revealing himself as a demon the moment he was convinced that he had won the game, Senichigua decided to quickly change his appearance, admiring his own imagination.


    ¡°Usually those whoe without knowing how precious their lives are are likely to be men¡­ so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have a body and appearance full of feminine charm.¡±


    The same lich is boring, so if you pretend to be a warlock who serves the lich, you will get a pretty good picture.


    Of course, even if you just stay still, your appearance is outstanding, but mortals often do not understand all of their beauty with their short insights, so they decided to find an appropriatepromise and match it.


    As soon as the review of the appearance prepared so ambitiously was over, the visitor who entered the copsed entrance of the temple was almost smashed to death, arge human male warrior.


    ¡°Human?!¡±


    So, without realizing it, I showed a different reaction than I nned. I could definitely feel the magic, but why did the human racee out? I thought maybe I was misunderstanding that I was using an aura, so I tried to focus my attention, but it was true that the humans were wearing magical powers.


    He came to his senses btedly and looked at the reaction, but it was strange that he showed a subtle reaction of ring at himself and frowning, considering that he had appeared as if even the enemy of Cheolcheon hade. In any case, there was an unintentional dy, so I decided to take a closer look at the Senichiguado Humans in order to know the other person even a little more clearly.


    He didn¡¯t have horns on his head, but he felt magical power, and his size wasn¡¯t ordinary, but the equipment he was wearing stood out more. Although the armor worn on the body is very damaged, it is of a high quality that isparable to that of quite a few knights, and even though the cloak worn over it is worn out and shabby, it cannot cover all the majesty of the armor.


    Holding a long sword in one hand and a two-handed ax in the other is a sight that makes both eyes suspicious. No matter how you look at it, both are two-handed weapons¡­ Even thest savage warriors Senichigua remembers didn¡¯t fight in that ignorant form.


    I¡¯m sure I looked closely to understand it, but the more I look at it, the more troublesome and iprehensible they are.


    ¡°Who, who¡­¡±


    After failing toprehend the situation, Senichigua decided to wait and see the situation by going into improvisation, albeit clumsily.


    No, I was going to look. However, it seems that the opponent had no intention of doing so.


    At the same time as he appeared, the heads of the human race, who had been ring at him without saying a single word, tilted slightly.


    -Quad deuk!


    One of his arms went numb, and with a huge impact, Senichigua¡¯s right arm was severed from the shoulder.


    ¡°¡­ Nyakiaaaaa!!¡±


    Of course it doesn¡¯t hurt. This kind of normal physical attack can¡¯t do meaningful damage to demons. But apart from that, I was really surprised, so there was sincerity in the scream.


    The savage attitude of throwing the weapon first, the speed of the weapon so fast that it was hard to catch up with the eyes, the fact that it was not a long sword but a two-handed ax, and the uracy of the ax thrown like that were all surprising.


    It was the first time in Senichigua¡¯s entire life that a mad human used a two-handed ax for throwing. Could it be that all the mana felt by that human is the strengthening magic bestowed by the magician? If so, it seems to make sense.


    ¡°Arm! My arm!!¡±


    throbbing.


    Feeling his heart pounding with anticipation, Senichigua put his whole body into acting. I fell to the floor, struggling to contain myughter as I let out a weeping scream as I tumbled awkwardly. However, whenever he hears the human footsteps getting closer and closer to him, the corner of his mouth naturally rises with the pleasure of imagining the situation that will unfold in the future.


    Should I be careless? Ordinary wizards can¡¯t use magic if they¡¯re distracted, so you can feel that you¡¯ve incapacitated them enough by blowing an arm. Even if that were not the case, if the purpose of the interrogation was to understand the situation, it would not hurt Senichigua any more.


    What to ask? About the lich¡¯s relics? what were you doing here? Or do you think they are parasitic wizards or fanatics and sell them off?


    Senichigua, who struggled in the puddle of blood flowing from his shoulder while imagining this and that, felt the presence of the humans who were getting quite close and moved his gaze as naturally as possible.


    While ying a thoroughly underdog who is terrified and writhing in pain. The man¡¯s gaze looking down at her was chillingly cold.


    ¡°This is a funny kid.¡±


    What¡¯s funny about this? Senichigua, who was proud of his acting, had no time for questions to spread on his face. It was because when he raised his right hand, which had been empty due to the human throwing the axe, and spread it out, a strange magical reaction urred and the axe, which flew far away and was stuck in the wall, returned in an instant.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    Acting out despair and urgency, Senichigua thought. It¡¯s a human race that ys much better than expected.


    The ferocious human, which is hard to be said to be mild, swung the ax that was raised again without hesitation and shed Senichigua in the stomach.


    ¡°Well, Hi! Turning ¡­¡±


    I thought I could y more. I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help it. A weak wizard not ustomed to suffering could die from such a shock. Deciding that it would be best to just pretend to be dead and see what his next reaction would be, since it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s trying to figure out anything for himself, Senichigua yed off his death slowly.


    Bleeding,st breath, pupils dted. Absolutely perfect acting.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    However, the Humans, who were deceived by the smoke and had to turn their heads or show other reactions, only reacted with dismay, leaning on the ax handle that pierced Senichigua¡¯s body and stuck to the floor.


    ¡°Anyway, demons are a fucking prosperous year.¡±


    In response to the unexpected results that continued, Senichigua did not hide his smile this time and made eye contact with the Humans.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    He could have recovered in an instant, or he could have attacked with blood as a medium, but Senichigua didn¡¯t. It was because this unpredictable human race had too much curiosity to let go so easily.


    Instead, she recovered her severed arm in a rxed manner, theny down on the floor and looked up at the Humanoid.


    ¡°They¡¯re interesting humans. How did you know?¡±


    Despite the fact that their attacks did not inflict any damage, the Humans are still unconcerned. Rather, he even snorted and continued talking arrogantly without loosening his posture leaning on the axe.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one asking questions. You don¡¯t have a choice. Name.¡±


    ¡°Puuhahaha!¡±


    Seeing the attitude as if he was holding his own life, Senichigua burst outughing heartily.


    Oh my God, such an arrogant human race! First time seeing it in hundreds of years!


    ¡°Poo-up, ah, sorry! It¡¯s so funny! I couldn¡¯t stand it. Sleep¡­ Poop! Yeah, you¡¯re curious about my name? I¡¯m called Indio.¡±


    Senichigua, whoughed so hard while wiping the tears from flowing and calmly telling a lie, wondered why the human race asked for his name. Do you believe in the ridiculous myth that if you know the devil¡¯s true name, you can seal it away? If so ¡­


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to see the chews who answered alumni for a while.¡±


    It was then that the human sword pierced the arm of the reattached Senichigua.


    ¨C Fu-wook!


    ¡°Kiyaaah !!!!¡±


    And Senichigua screamed heartily at the pain he felt for the first time in his life.


    What is it? Why does it hurt? What is that sword? Even a magic sword can¡¯t give me this kind of pain?


    Confused by the intense pain that made her take a deep breath despite being able to be unrestrained by her temporary body, Senichigua tried to do something with the sword stuck in her arm, but the strength of the human holding the sword was again beyond her expectations this time.


    ¡°You are not Indio. Name.¡±


    It was only then that Senichigua had a hunch that something was terribly wrong.

 Chapter 581

    Richie revealed his name.


    That was the only possibility Senichigua could think of.


    Why did you reveal your name?


    He said he responded to the summons, but he hadn¡¯t even made a deal yet. It¡¯s not even that I worship it to the extent of saying that I will give my soul by revealing my name. It was not likely that he was trying to threaten by selling the name of Senichigua.


    While such troubles came to mind one after another, his toys, which had be like intervening in Richie¡¯s fight, passed by.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s it.¡¯


    Since the toy was created using a huge amount of mana without prior consultation, it is highly likely that Richie, who considers her life as a treasure, was surprised or angry at the unexpected variable.


    He clearly drew the line that he would not touch the reliquary without saying anything, but he might have been talking to himself about what he was doing at the movement that deviated frommon sense.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have told you in advance what kind of structure I could use my power.¡¯


    I never thought that misunderstandings from ignorance would roll and roll and get in the way in this form.


    Senichigua, who had thought that far, hurriedly shouted with confidence, holding on to his spirit, which was not working well due to the intense pain.


    ¡°You gave Richie a false name!¡±


    Demons are not ustomed to pain.


    The pain they get in this dimension is onlyparable to being beaten with a fist while wearing countlessyers of clothing.


    It can be said that the reason is that it is a fake body created based on numerous sacrifices, but the biggest reason is that the means to cause meaningful damage to the devil are limited in the first ce.


    And, of course, demons avoid beings who can do such damage to them. This is because there was a precedent in which they recklessly went out just because they were summoned, and then were surrounded and forcibly ejected for hundreds of years.


    However, I assure you, even that ¡®means of inflicting damage¡¯ would not reach even the tips of your toespared to the sword, which is the cause of the intense pain that Senichigua is feeling right now.


    ¡°My, my name is Indiou! What the hell do you want from me¡­aaaaaa!!¡±


    And the Humans knew that fact very well. With the sword stuck in the ground, he moved the sword a span as if drawing a line with a twig on the sand, and Senichigua, whose arm was severed that much, had no choice but to scream once again.


    It was then that the Humans, who had maintained an infinitely cold gaze while watching Senichigua fluttering like a fish that hade ashore in the agony of sparks in front of them, opened their mouths again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very close with Indio, are you?¡±


    It just sounds like an rm in my head that I have to rip off my arm right now, reorganize it, and deal with it properly.


    However, what preceded that was a question that arose from a word thrown by the Humans just now. What do you mean by that?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while about why you¡¯re selling out the name of Indio among many, many devils? If you were close to him, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know me, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re close¡­ Selling out his name when we¡¯re not close is usually like fucking him. I wonder if you have a purpose to do it, or in this situation, you might have enough grounds to confidently call yourself Indio.¡±


    Presuming he was being stared at with obvious ridicule, ridicule, and contempt, Senighigua must have felt his stomach turn.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you get ridiculed under the intended circumstances. Because it is the cornerstone for greater pleasure. But this is a different story.


    However, when she turned her head in anger, she realized that even if it was negative, an emotional look was better.


    The head of the human race gradually tilts to the side. At the same time, looking directly at yourself with eyes and faces that do not contain any emotions gives you goosebumps as it feels like you are dealing with something other than humankind.


    At the same time, the intense sense of incongruity sounded the rm once again.


    ¡°A lich who obviously made a contract with the devil, and a devil who is selling out the name of another devil. To say that the purpose is to deceive the name, one word that the lich unconsciously shouted is already a decisive situation.¡±


    To mortals, the devil is to be treated as a symbol of fear, an object of wrath, a dreadful being, a mystery that whispers unknown knowledge. It has been, and will always be, Senichigua never doubted.


    However, this human race has no such feelings as a grain of sand.


    That was the essence of the sense of incongruity.


    ¡°Is it Indiu who gave that lich his strength?¡±


    Just by looking at her cold eyes, as if she were talking to trash that needed to be disposed of right away, Senichigua clearly understood how the Humans viewed her.


    That you are not even treating yourself as ¡®living¡¯.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Smiling shamelessly even in pain, Senichigua was convinced that any further pranks were dangerous.


    In terms of his attitude, he¡¯s just a madman, but the pain he¡¯s feeling right now wasn¡¯t a dream, so whatever the reason and process, it was right that he possessed the means to strike the devil, and at the same time he was hostile to the devil. It was clear.


    ¡®Dangerous. It¡¯s really dangerous.¡¯


    Even the pdin, who were said to be flying and long, could not look at the demons with such a one-sided gaze.


    Even to them, the devil is an adversary and a danger, not a vermin that can be trampled on and killed. Only those who have reached the state of transcendence have been able to act as if there is no difort in killing demons consistently like him.


    As I thought about it, my head, which had been frozen in pain and bewilderment, spun and opened my eyes.


    Unlike the Transcendentalist, he was an ordinary mortal, albeit a bit strange, so he should be able to escape this strange crisis by dealing with the sword that pierced his arm.


    The moment Senichigua came to that conclusion and used her magic power to manipte the blood that was spread on the floor, the Humans stepped back along with the sword that was pulled out abruptly.


    ¡°Do you know what Indio and Crumelia have inmon?¡±


    It was a movement so natural that Senichigua never thought he would have predicted his surprise and missed it. It¡¯s just that coincidence ovepped coincidence, so it¡¯s just that it was unlucky.


    That¡¯s why she took on her worn-out cloak and wiped her sword body, focusing more on the words he uttered than on the action of the human stepping back.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Krumelia¡¯s name suddenly came up, and I couldn¡¯t understand what the hell a devil who was just a little bit good at and the grand duke of the great battle had inmon.


    What they have inmon is that they recently came to this world and suffered irreversible damage and were forced to hide¡­


    ¡°They said they were both cut too finely. That¡¯s why there was no warning before the end of the battle, and as a result¡­¡±


    The human holding the scabbard unsheathed in one hand, aligning the tips of the swords to insert the wiped sword.


    Along with a short metallic sound, the edge of the sword touching the entrance of the scabbard was terrifying.


    ¡°¡­You bastards don¡¯t know how scary the world is and try to cross over here whenever they get a chance.¡±


    Seeing the humans ring at her after that trivial gesture, Senichigua felt a stronger sense of crisis than ever that things were going wrong.


    ¡°Hee, hee.¡±


    And the moment the sense of crisis engulfed her head, Senichigua hurriedly turned her body and started running with the summoning circle that Lich had prepared.


    Faced with a situation where her heart was pounding in fear for the first time, Senichigua did not have time to recognize the process of her hair turning white due to a sensation she had never felt while fighting the demons of the Tenma Battle.


    The sense of crisis felt through instinct, not reason or logic, caused Senichigua to unleash even his disguise as a human magician and reveal his true self. It didn¡¯t stop there, and even made her recover the magic she had shed to maintain her toys.


    It is an inefficient decision. Even so, it can¡¯t bepletely retrieved, and it only eats up the duration of the toys. If it was the usual Senichigua, he would have endured somehow andmanded the undead to extort their souls and lives, aiming for a long-term battle. Nevertheless, there was only one reason why she couldn¡¯t do that.


    Only to run away with all your might in this situation right now.


    ¡°When I came, it was as I wished¡­¡±


    That fleeting struggle was smooth! As soon as a chilling sound was heard from behind, Senichigua¡¯s head shattered its spine and burrowed into its torso, all too easily dispelled.


    -Quad deuk!


    ¡°Kreak?!¡±


    sick. It just hurts. There was no way it would hurt like this, but it hurt so much.


    My body, which was trying to recover quickly somehow, lost its sense of direction as the position of the head changed, so I rolled on the floor uncontrobly, but it hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t even afford to feel the pain, let alone feel the pain.


    In that brief moment, what came into Senichigua¡¯s field of view was the figure of a human looking at him calmly, still holding the sword in its scabbard.


    I have no way of knowing what the heck he was doing. Who would dare to imagine that his own head was crushed because the sword went into the scabbard?


    ¡°When you go, you have to get permission before you go.¡±


    Realizing that a deformed monster beyond recognition was sitting in a coil in a ce that was just a yground, Senichigua tried to crawl towards the summoning circle as soon as his head returned to its original position, but even that was stopped with the sound of drawing a knifeing from behind. Failed.


    This time, without even a moment to scream, his head was ripped off.


    Senichigua, who had a unique experience of flying only his head in the air, saw his own body copsing after losing his head, and a human race with a sword drawn.


    Then, along with the hair that he was proud of, he saw the human race approaching the summoning circle while bouncing and rolling on the floor three times.


    Lastly, after rolling over and over again, he collided with the corpse of the demon he had roughly thrown away, and by the time he finally stopped, he could see the human standing up for the summoning circle and silently looking at it.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    Understanding what he was about to do, Senichigua¡¯s deathbed seeded in attracting the human¡¯s attention, but he could not stop his action.


    ¡°Right. No.¡±


    The summoning circle, which could be said to be the only way out as long as one did not die, was mercilessly trampled and destroyed under the soil of the human race.

 Chapter 582

    The distinction between the ¡®levels¡¯ that mortals build up is vague.


    Warriors ssify their skills by only four or five levels based on their aura, and wizards are no different. Even the crusaders based on divine power not only judged ording to that standard, but those who came to the wide world and literally reached the stage of ¡®transcendence¡¯ regardless of mana or magic could not even make a category.


    This, in the end, means that there are not that many specimens and that there are not enough people who have reached a higher level.


    A yground where the fun never ends because the ipetent, the ignorant, the weak and thezy are lined up. That alone is enough to make you salivate, and there are even watchers who waste their strength in order to protect and protect such worms.


    Moderate difficulty, moderate challenge, great fun. It was the reason the demons turned on the light in their eyes and fooled the mortals.


    It¡¯s not just this world. Demons have been constantly trying to sow irrationality and despair in the garden of the gods in more colorful and diverse forms anytime, anywhere, and Senichigua was no different. Deception and jokes are more fun the more stupid the opponent is.


    And only today Senichigua realized.


    ¡°Aaaaagh! I hate it! I hate it!!¡±


    What was the irrationality felt by the mortals who were tossed around by him?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill you, you crazy bastard!!¡±


    Although it was an application of Crumelia¡¯s expedient, Senichigua¡¯s body was her own because she couldn¡¯t find a way toe without the heart. If she dies here, she will not be able to return to Manmajeon and will face eternal death.


    Even so, Senichigua is now earnestly calling out to be killed. However, despite that desperate cry, the human race, who moved their swords in perfect order, frowned in displeasure and gave a short reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll add one more. You can¡¯t force anything on me.¡±


    In pain that seemed like her head would burst, Senichigua ¡®nearly¡¯ pondered for a while what the hell that was talking about. It would have been enough if the Humans hadn¡¯t hacked away the body with their swords.


    ¡°No no no noaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The demon¡¯s bodyposed of magical power does not end just because it is separated. Feeling anger and frustration at the fact for the first time, Senichigua¡¯s head rotated at a furious speed to understand what the human said, contrary to her will. Then, unintentionally, I quickly understood what the Human said.


    The question is self-indulgent. Going back requires permission.


    And, nothing can be forced.


    What he was talking about was pre-preparation for a question and answer session that was unknown when it would begin.


    ¡°I-I say it! I say anything! Even if it¡¯s the secret of the 10,000 battles to ask, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, so stop!!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    He showed an iprehensibly calm reaction, and even though he just held the sword, a sharp pain pierced his whole body. Senichigua realized btedly that hisst words had offended the human race, and sobbed madly.


    that¡¯s crazy If not, it may be that hecks the basic emotions of being a mortal, or that he is another high-ranking demon who tricks and teases him.


    No matter how much demons are beingsposed of magical powers, both externally and internally, theposition itself is no different from other mortals, including humans. Demons treat themselves and mortals aspletely separate species, but mortals couldn¡¯t do that, so they feel physiological rejection when their blood stters and their flesh is ripped off while fighting demons.


    But this guy has none of that. Just as I first felt, he treated Senichigua like a pebble or weed by the roadside, just because he was a demon.


    No, stones or weeds would be better treated. There won¡¯t be a madman who barks until the weeds and stones he sees on the road be powder.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, so let¡¯s go concisely. First of all, the Lich¡¯s artifact box. Did you get it through a deal with the devil?¡±


    Senichigua, who was struggling in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even properly recognize what thoughts were passing through his head, heard the human voice again. At the same time, the hands of the Humans, who had been hacking up the whole body, stopped, and Senichigua, surprised by the sudden change of situation, made a fatal mistake.


    ¡°uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait! No! That¡¯s not it!!¡±


    Senichigua no longer cursed the Humans.


    Unknowingly, she couldn¡¯t quickly grasp the intentions of the human race and cursed herself for asking back like an idiot. However, the Humans did not allow Senichigua to be pessimistic about himself.


    ¡°Answer me again. Lich¡¯s artifact box. Did you get it through a contract with the devil?¡±


    This time the pain doesn¡¯t stop. The Humans still moved their swords and hacked Sennhigua¡¯s body, which was repeatedly regenerated and destroyed.


    However, Senichigua, who understood that the pace slowed significantly during the questioning, answered immediately so as not to repeat the same mistake.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! A contract with Indio! It¡¯s a contract in the form of raising the level at the cost of people¡¯s lives.


    Really! It¡¯s true, but why are you cutting it! Just as the resentment was about to soar at the sudden sessive sword attacks, the Humans opened their mouths first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll add one more. Use an honorific. The devil¡¯s bastard is arrogant.¡±


    There was no mention of being a madman again. Senichigua was sincerely relieved that the horrific des of the humans had stopped for a moment.


    Of course, that relief didn¡¯tst long either.


    ¡°Next. Cancetion of the contract, is it possible?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Slow.¡±


    ¡°Boo, impossible! Impossible!


    Falling into the illusion that his brain was being fried once more by the knife that was about to begin relentlessly, Senichigua reflexively shouted and made eye contact with the human looking at him instead of cutting.


    ¡°One more, stop screaming.¡±


    ¡°Boo, boo, impossible! You, you don¡¯t know what kind of pain this is!¡­¡±


    Though thinking that a reflexive answer would never lead to anything good, Senichigua couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    Even though the torturested only a few minutes, Senichigua was already at its limit. I¡¯ve never felt such insane pain, even when fighting demons. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t do anything except beg sincerely. ¡°If I could grit my teeth and endure this kind of pain


    , I would have just hit the back with that effort!¡­yo! That¡¯s really impossible¡­so please!¡±


    It was so easy to block her pleas.


    ¡°Of all the mortals you¡¯ve been torturing and killing over the years, hasn¡¯t there been a single one who begged for their lives and begged for mercy?¡±


    The head of the human race tilted to the side again. Now just looking at that action makes it feel like a match is about to happen.


    ¡°Did you show them mercy andpassion and give them a chance?¡±


    Of course it never was. Watching the hand that had been holding the index finger down and fixing Sennhigua¡¯s body again, the trembling Sennhigua understood what the Humans were going to say next.


    And that was the only luck she could have right now.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll catch Indio.¡±


    stand tall,


    Senichigua, who saw that the cutting had stopped, which was about to start again, trembled all over and continued speaking quickly, even as tears and mucus poured out.


    ¡°I, I am the body right now. This, this, this is the room and method created by another demon called Krumelia. I, I cannot apply it perfectly, so if I die here, it will really be the end. I will leave my heart behind. .


    _


    ¡°Cha, I¡¯d rather die! Jin¡­ That, yes! Contract! I¡¯ll make a contract! You can just make a contract on the condition of absolute obedience!¡±


    For the devil, contracts are absolute. To the extent that mortals imitated it and created what is called an imprint contract, demons are bound to be bound by contracts. As a result, even if the great devil came, the contract was absolute obedience, but Senichigua was not in a position to cover that up now.


    Please, I hope the human race knows this. I hope you won¡¯t ruin everything by saying how you believe in the contract.


    ¡°¡­make an offer you can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    It was unknown where the earnest prayer for which the target had not been determined had reached, but fortunately the Humans misunderstood Senichigua¡¯s intention and did not ept it.


    ¡°If you can make a condition that satisfies me, I¡¯ll let you leave your heart in front of me.¡±


    Slowly straightening their backs and looking at Senichigua with a polite, expressionless face, the Humans, who had been contemting for a long time, put forward an unconventional condition that made Senichigua doubt their ears. This also meant that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just the word absolute obedience he had just uttered, but it was okay.


    may not perish.


    It¡¯s hard to get something out of a contract, but it¡¯s easy to give up and throw it away. Even if he was a demon, his life was precious, so Senichigua quickly replied, fearing that he might change his mind.


    ¡°I will absolutely obey any order or request, as long as it doesn¡¯t destroy the heart I¡¯ll leave behind!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a condition I like, so I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Fix it.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­?¡±


    When the answer to the proposal he threw with sincerity led to the most indifferent love of hispanion, Senichgua unwittingly lost his expression as if he had lost the world. However, he soon came to a sudden realization and was able to add words faster than the speed at which the human¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed.


    ¡°From this moment! Until the moment my heart explodes and my existence dies! No matter what happens! Absolute obedience!¡±


    There is no right answer other than this. The eyes of the humans who heard the words spoken with such confidence grew a little bit. That alone made the heart in Senichigua¡¯s body thump with fear.


    Because it was.


    ¡°Your name is Caruberos from today.¡±


    Senichigua was relieved by the fact that even though the human¡¯s mouth opened and a name he couldn¡¯t quite understand came out, there was a very faint, satisfied smile on his lips.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review)Thank you for the 15 coin sponsorship from Bologna!


    Thanks for the fun read! I will work hard to write something that will satisfy you until the end!


    Thank you for your private donation of 100 Coins!


    Thank you just for reading, but such a big support! I will be a writer who always runs hard until the end!


    Recently, readers have not been able to check and apply typographical errors in a timely manner. We will fix it ASAP!


    Thank you for always!

 Chapter 583

    The contract with Caruberos, a demon of treachery and a new ve with rainbow-colored hair, was carried out in an instant without any fuss.


    It was natural. The moment they started doing tricks, they would have chosen to just kill them and find and destroy the artifact boxes one by one. As I was handed a dark blue ring that could be said to be the proof of the contract, while I took off the gauntlet and put it on my finger, Caruberos, who had been quietly kneeling and raising his hand in apletely restored form before I knew it, secretly I secretly looked at my eyes and took my luck.


    ¡°Then, shall we catch Indio now?¡±


    At first nce, it looks like a hunting dog diligently trying to retrieve its prey, but just looking at its gaze and behavior, it was clear at a nce that its purpose was to put its own heart into a full fight rather than capture Indio.


    If Caruberos breaks the contract, it will be terminated, but it was a contract where there was nothing wrong with me not keeping the contract, so it is understandable that I was restless like a dog hungry for shit. Since he voluntarily entered into a lifelong very contract that would not have been possible even in a ck corporation in a dystopian cyberpunk world, he was willing to tolerate such arrogance.


    ¡°Take it. Bring your heart as promised.¡±


    ¡°Go, thank you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hit you, so let¡¯s meet and talk. , If he talks about the oath and tries to refuse it, it was just an oath and it wasn¡¯t a contract, so don¡¯t give a shit about it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to fill in the missing parts because it was intentionally a little messy after memorizing the summoning circle. At first, I tilted my head because it was such an easy structure, but after hearing Caruberos¡¯ exnation that he was making the magic easier so even the bad guys could easily summon it, I was convinced.


    ¡°Hurry up with all your might. Come back as soon as you get back.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    I calmed down lightly, suppressing the urge to hit the back of the head of Caruberos, who disappears into the summoning circle, perhaps because of the relief of having lived. moved to retrieve it.


    Caruberos says that Indio will be able to undo the contract with Richie, but honestly, I don¡¯t expect much. If my predictions were correct, it was highly likely that he just wanted to live, so he would talk at random.


    The reason why demons stake their lives on contracts is that if they break them, they die.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s thest conscience left by someone who wrapped up the devils, or if it¡¯s the character-breakers of the century who devised a way to fuck even the devils they¡¯ve wrapped up, but they¡¯re the beings that ended up being eaten.


    The same goes for deals that have already been made. ¡®Since the deal is over, it¡¯s my heart to kill and loot you from now on.¡¯ If the contract is concluded in the form of, which madman would make a deal with the demons?


    If the deal could still be reversed, why was the contract with the devil considered so dangerous and to be avoided?


    It¡¯s impossible because it¡¯s so sweet.


    ¡®Return.¡¯ That¡¯s what Bondi is like.


    ?


    Suddenly, Indio reflected on his long life.


    ¡®As a devil¡¯, it was a life without any corners. It was Indio who lived as a pretty ¡®model devil¡¯, feeding mortals, fighting demons, and not overthrowing a country, but even overthrowing a fairlyrge city.


    One of the reasons to prove this is that there is no hostile existence even among demons who basically can¡¯t eat each other if they make a mistake. It is also thanks to him that even though he is careful to breathe because of the fear that is deeply ingrained in him, no one stabs him in to confirm the change that has happened to him or to seek a gap.


    At least it was until just now. That is until Senichigua, who rode over the summoning circle before he heard all his warnings, came back.


    I thought it was just an overreaction. No matter how much the world of mortals is treated as a toy by demons, it is a vast continent for those involved. There is a distance that cannot be ignored between the ce where he faced the being who inscribed fear in himself and the ce where he was called this time.


    It was like that physically, and it was also the same in terms of the territorial difference between the Humans and the Asmodians. So it was possible enough to secretly respond to the call of the lich and bounce quickly. I didn¡¯t because I just couldn¡¯t ovee my fear.


    Senichigua hadn¡¯t understood him like that. It didn¡¯t matter because I never asked for understanding. The reason why he came back was ¡®It just seems like he finished safely.¡¯ To the extent that I have the impression that it is.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Indio! I¡¯m back!¡±


    So even when she calmly revisited herself, she thought nothing of it. As always, it was purely coincidental that Indio¡¯s gaze, which must have been to make fun of himself, caught Sennhigua¡¯s pupil as he nced at it.


    In that split second, Indio noticed that a change had taken ce. It wasn¡¯t just because his behavior was awkward, he was able to read the emotions in those eyes.


    ¡°Well, after going over there¡­ I met a human¡­¡± The


    wandering gaze, halfway conversation, and the anxiety contained within.


    It was definitely something he had experienced.


    ¡°You have met.¡±


    It was confirmed that Senichigua briefly clicked his tongue at the sight of Indio standing back, alert, and extremely vignt. But apart from that, Indio¡¯s head was full of questions.


    ¡°You used Crumelia¡¯s expedient to go. How did youe back?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡±


    ¡°We met. Humans who y with demons, go to Eldmia.¡±


    Senichigua flinched at Indio¡¯s sharp blow, but the reaction that followed was quite different. And Indio, who kept a close eye on her with a furrowed brow, did not miss that small change.


    The emotional state of Senichigua, where fear and realization coexist, is not important. Even though she met Eldmia Ega, the fact that she came back alive, was fine, and tried to fake the meeting to herself is what matters. Indio¡¯splexion began to turn pale after reaching a hypothesis that could never be good.


    ¡°You, you! You sold me! That¡¯s why I was able toe back!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ not really¡­ but it¡¯s a little different!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference! Are you thinking of saying that you ran away from that human race? I don¡¯t know about other demons, but I think that kind of lie would work for me who experienced it myself!?¡±


    Indio, who had experienced the difference in gender to the bone because he was incarnated based on the sacrifices, was able to know.


    Even if it¡¯s the ultimate devil, if you face him, you can¡¯t guarantee victory. He is the nemesis and death of demons who go beyond mana handling and be one with magic.


    ¡°Rich! That rich is the problem. He said he had no intention of harming you, so let¡¯s talk¡­


    ¡±


    One-sided anger and hostility. Something filled in my head only to erase the existence of the devil from the world. That¡¯s Eldmia.


    To the devil, Eldmia is such a being. And to Eldmia, demons are just filth that needs to be cleaned up. Indio had no doubt that the reason he was able to survive was because of his incarnation. If it was a movement with a heart, it would surely have disappeared on the spot.


    But conversation? It is more credible to say that he could not stand it and tried to kill other demons one after another using the same demon.


    ¡°Well, really. I just wanted to know that you were the one who signed the contract with Richie. You, that¡­ I swore. I swore that I would never be involved again. I even told you not toe.¡±


    Indio would be a frustrating situation as Indio, but it¡¯s the same with Senichigua.


    Did you say Dongbyeongsangryeon? It was hard to show a coercive attitude at all after experiencing firsthand the reason why Indio was stuck in his hiding ce and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°¡­Whoa, I came back alive after signing a contract for absolute obedience. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do by forcefully holding onto you with stupid words. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have to report that as well, but in that case, I even threatened to warn you to be prepared.¡±


    But that didn¡¯t mean making emotional appeals either. Because they were demons, not mortals from beyond the dimension.


    ¡°Indiou, let¡¯s make a wise choice. He said that if you don¡¯te, he will find you, even if he has toe backter.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how could a mortal¡­e here¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Indio¡¯s reflexive voice to begin to fade.


    If it was that human race, it really seemed like that.


    ¡°¡­You fucking bastard¡­¡±


    In the end, Indio couldn¡¯t stand it and tears poured from his eyes like a waterfall.

 Chapter 584

    When the Humans who destroyed their reliquary headed for the abandoned temple where Senichigua was located, the Lich was honestly relieved.


    Senichigua is dubious, not weak. From the point of view of the lich who experienced the vast amount of magic, the human choice was no different from suicide.


    ¡°Like a stupid mortal, you crawled into your own death.¡±


    That¡¯s the reason why he overcame the wizard who stood in his way and didn¡¯t chase after him. If he ran to find the remaining reliquary, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to struggle with a mage like this.


    The lichughed heartily for the first time in a while, feeling deeply relieved that the presence threatening the reliquary had disappeared on its own.


    ¡°Now you guys will follow suit soon. Kekekekeke¡­keck!¡±


    In the meantime, if Emmet hadn¡¯t stabbed the gap that had arisen in the lich, he would have been able tough longer, but the old wizard didn¡¯t allow an inch of error and destroyed the lich¡¯s spell and reversed it, inflicting a blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. They say you can¡¯t spit on a smiling face, but you don¡¯t look that good.¡±


    ¡°If only your mouth is alive¡­!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by bing a rich and being able to do only that?¡±


    In fact, the condition of Emmet, who is saying that, is not very good. He got used to breaking the magic and spells of the rich, but there was no way he could do anything about his mental strength, concentration, and stamina, which were being cut in real time.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know who crawled into death. Was he dreaming?¡±


    Nevertheless, unlike the first time, the reason for mixing provocation is simple. Now, it¡¯s not a problem that can be solved simply by Emmet¡¯s enduring, but it¡¯s because it¡¯s reached the point where the confrontation can only be maintained when Rich loses hisposure.


    It can be regarded as a cheap provocation, but it is not a reckless attempt at a predicament.


    The lich¡¯s pride, which had never been able toplete proper magic due to his efforts, was on the verge of being shattered. it was number


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m yourrade who ran to the ce where the devil is! Could it be that a mere human race that has not reached transcendence can deal with the devil? And a devil who brought out all his abilities?¡±


    Sure enough, as Emmet expected, Richie couldn¡¯t hide his anger and raised his voice even more.


    ¡°It is said that it is amazing that the creatures created by the devil were identified and ughtered! But that¡¯s it! Now that you¡¯ve touched the devil¡¯s nting, all you have left is painful death and regret!¡±


    Kereukkereukkereuk. It was a lich who rattled his chin and smiled really badly and showed a gap, but Emmet¡¯s counterattack did not follow this time.


    It was easier to pass the time by leaving the third-rate, which was originally unable to use its hands properly, but gained momentum and began to gain the upper hand and be conceited.


    Understanding that silence is worth more than gold now, instead of getting on Richie¡¯s nerves for nothing, Emmet paused and gave a short hand signal to Carl Kansi, who met his eyes.


    It was a hand signal that adventurers almost used inmon, so even though nothing had been said beforehand, Carl Kansi could understand it at once.


    At the signal, run.


    It happened so quickly and covertly that he didn¡¯t notice it and took Emmet¡¯s silence as just the frustration of someone who found out toote.


    ¡°Yes, despair! Desperate! You will slowly wither to death here! And be the cornerstone for my transcendence!¡±


    As much as he was driven into an unexpected predicament, his magic was blocked by mortals and he was denied more than half of his years. In Rich¡¯s head, who believed that he had gained the upper hand, although btedly, the option to end it carefully and swiftly did not already exist.


    He inflicts as much pain as possible, tortures him, and then kills him. And the soul is given over to the devil.


    While the lich¡¯s shoulders, which recalled the screams of the spirits in pain, were trembling in the twisted pleasure, Emmet¡¯s mind, which was still calmly destroying the lich¡¯s magic, was spinning rapidly.


    ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t have eyes, so you can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Specifically, he had never heard a detailed exnation of Eldmia¡¯s ability, but Emmet had alreadye to a conclusion about his ability to cut mana after much thought. And if what he has been observing and guessing so far is correct, Eldmia is rather like the devil¡¯s nemesis, unlike the lich¡¯s confident cry.


    No matter how inferior Eldmia¡¯s ability to ¡®break magic¡¯ was, even the wind king Iranorev, who was clearly a dragon, couldn¡¯t stop it. One of the reasons was that he didn¡¯t expect his magic to be interrupted by a mere mortal, just as he didn¡¯t care about healing magic because he was arrogant and lofty, but even so, the dispel cast by the mortals could easily cut off the dragon¡¯s magic. It¡¯s impossible.


    It is his ability to do difficult things so easily. Although the principle may not be known, in front of Eldmia¡¯s ability, magical power is like thin paper that can be torn to shreds with just light application of force.


    ¡°A devil with a head would be busy running away as soon as he saw our employer?


    The reason why demons are feared by many is that they are almost entirelyposed of magical power, so there are no restrictions on using their own magic. The only limitation that can be said is that in order to fully exert one¡¯s strength, one must incarnate based on that many sacrifices. Even that is not a prerequisite for whether the demons have their own expedients or not.


    However, Eldmia can arbitrarily tear the magic that makes up demons¡¯ bodies.


    The more high-ranking demons, who should be feared by nature,e over with all their strength, the more Eldmia¡¯s ability acts as a poison to them.


    As soon as she assumed that there would be a demon, she took action¡­ It was clear that Eldmia also knew this through some kind of experience.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    In the midst ofughing happily, the moment the lich heard an iprehensible sound, he stopped.


    It was a moment too exquisite to be a coincidence, so the lich¡¯s head hurriedly turned back despite the enemy in front of him. It was as surprising and shocking to him as it was, and it was a golden opportunity for Emmett, who believed that Eldmia would do anything.


    No matter how rich he was, he couldn¡¯t prepare magic while selling his nerves elsewhere.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    While stopping the blocking of the Lich¡¯s spell, which had be stagnant after being distracted, Emmet prepared arge-scale freezing magic. I had to sacrifice one of the magic tools I had in order to shorten the chant, but it was cheappared to the price of my life.


    ¡°This, something like this¡­!¡±


    Lich¡¯s main specialty is the me system.


    He was arrogant about the undead, but his magic system, which had been put on hold for a long time, was quite solid, and it was no different from dealing with the undead with fire resistance.


    Simrly, Emmet¡¯s specialty was fire magic, but because of that, it was difficult to inflict meaningful damage. The decision made by Emmet, who humbly acknowledged his limitations, was to tie Richie¡¯s feet even for a moment.


    ¡°As expected, you are disqualified as a wizard.¡±


    The spear of ice, mocking the lich for revealing an opening so easily, froze the lich¡¯s entire body as soon as it touched the pure white skull.


    It was a high-quality freezing magic that instantly lowered the temperature of the entire area, but Emmet, knowing that the lich¡¯s consciousness was intact even in that ice, floated his body and flew toward the abandoned temple without hesitation.


    I didn¡¯t intentionally slow down or keep pace with Carl Kansi. It was a kind of warning to run away with all your might, not to survive alone. Fortunately, even without any exnation, Carl Kansi understood the situation like a ghost and started to sprint on all fours. ran


    And the lich mentally gnashed his teeth as he watched the scene from the frozen ice.


    [[How dare you!!!]]


    Emmet¡¯s magic was obviously close to perfect.


    However, as soon as ck mes swirled around the lich, red light began to sway in the ck eye sockets again, it melted in an instant. Beyond simply melting, the moisture evaporated without a chance for humidity to rise, creating a sound like water droplets falling on a heated iron te.


    Thanks to that, Karl Kansi, who habitually turned his head and looked at Richie, faced that chilling reaction and had to feel his heart sink for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Emmet! He¡¯spletely blind!¡±


    So I informed Emmett, who was concentrating on flying without even turning his head, but the answer that came back was very vague.


    ¡°If you know, run faster! We have to join Eldmia!¡±


    It was synonymous with the saying that we have no answer. In the end, Carl Kansi had no choice but to put aside the respect he had shown before and ask in a panic.


    ¡°Are you going to run away in the end after treating it like a half-penny, making your head angry?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious! Even if you¡¯re a half-penny who sold your soul to the devil, a lich is a lich! Destroy the reliquary or die!¡±


    Yeah, it was definitely true.


    It was a rather unfamiliar answer, probably because I was so used to Eldmia and Emmet¡¯s activities. However, there was no time to feel sorry for the unsatisfactory answer.


    [[I¡¯ll burn them all down!!]]


    The lich, who hadpletely escaped Emmet¡¯s interference, was chasing after him with all the magic he hadn¡¯t cast before.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent 100 coin support from 0088!


    I will always repay you with the attitude of a hard-working writer!


    Tofu is cute Thank you for your 50 coin support!


    Icon of betrayal¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Thank you Lord Voldemort for your unspoken 2 coin support!


    I hope you enjoy watching it in the future!


    I posted it as a notice, but the weic was turned over.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve had experience working in the animation industry before. I vaguely know that webtoon production teams andpanies these days are not very different, so I thought it was a predicted result from the moment the serialization was dyed¡­ but I can¡¯t hide my disappointment. It¡¯s hard.


    Still, I don¡¯t really care.


    Works like Dragon Raja also becameic books, but this is about it¡­

 Chapter 585

    The theory, which was thought to be able to bring a new wind to the magical world, was thoroughly rejected in less than a day.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a delusion written by someone who doesn¡¯t even have the basics.¡¯


    Among the original and insincere criticisms of the time, such as trash, non-theory, and so on, the nder, which was at least the longest, is still deeply embedded in Richie¡¯s memory.


    ¡®That¡¯s the standard for you guys who are just criminals. I can do it.¡¯


    ¡®It is true that we are criminals. However, that doesn¡¯t make you a genius b¡ö¡ö.¡¯


    Who was the wizard who looked at him with a bitter face while everyoneughed at him, starting with the idiot who believed he had made a cold-hearted criticism?


    It probably won¡¯t matter. After all, they were all wrong and you were right.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t you admit that the theory was wrong from the beginning? Vital. You¡¯re just suffering from madness.¡¯


    He devoted his entire life to proving himself to those who did not recognize his talent and were in a hurry to cut it down to fit the existing framework. At one point, he organized his theories to a level that even retarded children could understand, and even published them as books.


    It was futile. The world only envied and envied him, and did not want to admit it.


    ¡®Look at the result of overconfident in yourself by putting your own contrived theories on top of a twisted foundation. Now you are not even second-rate, let alone third-rate.¡¯


    Even when they were suffering from a challenge they would never understand, Richie did not give up despite constant usations.


    He could not give up because he did not doubt his genius. After such a lifetime of hard work, Richie realized.


    The fact that the problem was not with himself, but with the limits of the nature of mortal life.


    The real problem was that he realized toote that opening new horizons in the science of magic was a task he would not be able to achieve even if he devoted all his genius and life to it.


    Too much time had already passed before correcting and supplementing the direction. There was little Rich could do to buy the remaining time.


    ¡®Vistal, you¡¯re not even a wizard.¡¯


    In the memories awakened by the cheeky wizard running away in front of his eyes, the lich remembered who he had been for the first time in a long time.


    Tannebello Vistal.


    ¡®He who was born in the cradle of sorcerers, and made it into a tomb. Since you sold your soul and reason to the devil, you will never achieve what you want.¡¯


    No, they are wrong. He is moving forward even at this moment.


    [[I! Archmage Tanebello Vistal!]]


    As an existence that transcends death and opens a new horizon for magic.


    [[This is a body that you shouldn¡¯t dare to judge with the standard of a street wizard!!]]


    Magic is fired. Fireballs with speed and power that mortals could not even dream of poured down like rain.


    Intruders crawling over the swamp like bugs desperately avoided or fended off them, but it was clear that they wouldn¡¯tst long anyway. Richie, Tanebello Vistal smiled miserably at that pitiful figure, contrasting the visions of the past that had ignored him.


    [[Despair! regret it! Die realizing that you have not recognized your true talent! Your names won¡¯t remain in the world, and only me, Bistal, will remain!]]


    That mage will be killed especially painfully.


    As she made up her mind and was immersed in her position, Vistal noticed a change in the movements of the intruders a littleter.


    ¡°That bastard is sure to taste it if he turns his eyes away for a second.¡±


    The humans aimed their heavy two-handed axes at Vistal, who only saw the reality right in front of them after the intruders split left and right and turned, frowned, ignoring the fireball thatnded at close range.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open, you bastard.¡±


    The ax that flew faster than I could understand his words and actions was precisely lodged in Vistal¡¯s skull.


    why is he here


    It was the first question that Vistal felt as if her vision was bing clearer along with the intense shock.


    This swamp and ruins are his own territory and garden that Vistal has been steadily cultivating since bing a lich. There¡¯s no way to miss a movement, and you can¡¯t miss it. Senichigua and the Humans definitely met at the abandoned temple, and a long time had passed since then.


    Was the bullshit the wizard was talking about? So Senichigua¡¯s presence disappeared and he came back here?


    No way. Rather, it was more likely that a demon who hadn¡¯t contracted it yet made a contract with him.


    ¡°You bastard! Could it be that you signed a contract with Senichigua!¡±


    Other than that, it makes no sense. It is clear that Nome urgently made a pact with the devil to break the situation. The human, who seemed strangely astonished at the thrown word, forgetting even the weight of the two-handed ax that made his head heavy, jerked his hand away, and the ax that had been lodged in it returned to his grasp as if it were natural.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Beastal sneered at the answer that came back smoothly, saying that it was as expected, and Carl Kansi, Emmet, and the demon army doubted their ears. However, Beastal, unable to understand their reaction, once again burst into an eerieugh and shouted.


    ¡°You made an absurd mistake, mortal! You didn¡¯t prepare in advance and made a contract with the devil in haste!¡±


    Even if you prepare a contract with the devil, you cannot avoid damage. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I didn¡¯t even know that muchmon sense or if the situation was so urgent that I literally sold my soul, but it was enough to ridicule the human race from Bistal¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Even I, who made numerous sacrifices, had to bear the loss! Do you think that simply ending the contract resulted in a sharp number? It¡¯s a nonsense! The devil is not the kind of being that always provides a fair price even if he keeps the deal!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why we signed a ve contract.¡±


    ¡°ve¡­?


    It was really unpleasant to see Vistal genuinely burst intoughter at such a foolish act. As a result, wrinkles deepened between the eyebrows of the human race, and other intruders began to look strangely at the human race, but Beastal was so happy about this situation that he could not stand it at all.


    ¡°So you were confident? You should¡¯ve risked your life against the possibility of finding and destroying all of my phcteries! Did you think the devil would kill me just because I sold one of your humble souls!¡±


    To put it bluntly, the devil is a merchant. Not just a merchant, but a vicious merchant who doesn¡¯t hesitate to do dirty things if he can only umte profits, and cleverly avoids contracts and even changes his attitude like flipping the palm of his hand. Without knowing that, so proudly¡­


    ¡°Why are you selling my soul, you madman?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I think I heard something familiar earlier? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Carl Kansi and Emmett are ¡®ah.¡¯ With a look on his face, he responded that he finally understood, but Vistal was the exact opposite. It was the human race¡¯s urging to wake him up, who had stopped thinking for a while because he couldn¡¯t easily imagine what he had staked instead of his soul to call it a ve contract.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dazed and quickly. What did you not say Vistal?¡±


    To the subject who threw the ax first, now asking for the name. Beastal, who was about to burst intoughter at the truly shameless and crude ploy, tried to answer coldly without snoring.


    ¡°Keruk, are you trying to drag your time? With such ame trick¡­¡±


    At that time, a single word from the mouth of the human stopped Vistal from speaking.


    ¡°Concise and easy magic for beginners.¡±


    A sentence that remains in my memory as it surfaced due to the wizard¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Author, Tanebello Vistal.¡±


    The title of the book I wrote myself to give grace to the ignorant.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case¡­ Did you write that?¡±


    Surprised by thepletely unexpected story, Vistal ruminated on the past without even realizing it.


    And I realized Despite being ignored again and again, his theory was eventually acknowledged by history and continued to the present day!


    ¡°Ke-Keruk! Yes, that¡¯s right. I am the great Tanebello Vistal. I was an unfortunate genius born in the wrong era.¡±


    It was a sense of fulfillment that welled up from a corner of Vistal¡¯s chest as she spoke self-praise with such confidence that it was surprising that she could do it sober.


    Also I wasn¡¯t wrong. If the souls of stereotypical idiots are still pawned by Indio, it¡¯s so satisfying that you want to pull them out right away and bring this fact right in front of your eyes.


    ¡°As expected, Epaga-sama. I believed in you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The words of the Humans who came in with that emotion made Beastal doubt this time as well. Epa? suddenly?


    But regardless, the Humans looked up to the sky with sincerity and loosened their shoulders from holding the axe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a book to throw in that bitch¡¯s face because the situation is not going well, so I¡¯ll throw an ax instead and make his wishe true.¡±


    As if they had finally met, or as if it had taken ce very well, the eyes of the Humans, who seemed to have no special feelings for Vistal just before, seemed to glow with fire.


    ¡°I almost gave up on magic because of you, you quack.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his eyes that shook, but his right arm holding an axe.


    Beastal, who had been beaten by the flying ax without a chance to use his protective magic, didn¡¯t even have a chance to feel the anger, the human race¡¯s one-sided words continued.


    ¡°Caruberos.¡±


    It was Shigua who appeared next to the human as he uttered unknown words, whether it was a name or an incantation. This time, Beastal, who whimpered and pulled out the ax that flew to his ribs instead of his head, tried tough at the stupid humans who made a deal with the devil without even knowing it was a fake name.


    ¡°Did you call!!¡±


    If you hadn¡¯t seen Senichigua taking a low posture with her back bent at 90 degrees, she would have actually done so.


    No, you¡¯re Senichigua¡­


    At first, I wondered if you were teasing the human race in a humorous way, just like you showed yourself, but something strange is going on because of the familiar demon that is dragged next to it and seems to cause breathing difficulties any minute. could notice


    ¡°Hey, Indio. Wee.¡±


    As soon as the human spoke, Indio, who was having trouble breathing, began to gasp as if he would run out of breath at any moment. However, the Humans didn¡¯t even pay much attention to such Indio and gave a brief ¡®order¡¯.


    ¡°Scrape out all of that bastard¡¯s artifact box.¡±


    While watching the two demons disappear while nodding their heads violently at the topic of not being able to speak properly, Vistal forgets to even close her jaw and nks herself out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get beaten until theye back.¡±


    The reasoned anger that had been going on since the temporary detention center of the Isthiel royal family struck Tanebelo Vistal.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship from the female Cheonma!


    I¡¯m grateful just to have fun watching it, but even this kind of support! I will continue to work hard so that I can repay you!


    Thank you for the 100 Coin Sponsorship, Mr. Brown Bear!


    We will continue to publish sincerely so that your support will not be a waste in the future!


    Private Sponsorship 1 Coin Thanks!


    I hope you enjoy reading it until the end, and I will work hard! thank you!

 Chapter 586

    Where did it go wrong?


    Punishing those who framed him, and freeing him from the shackles of mortals?


    Ovee the limits of the lich while only studying magic as if dead, and prepare to rise higher?


    How the hell did hee to know about, the Demon King¡¯s Army received support by saying that he would help his research?


    Couldn¡¯t it be wrong tomit those who did wrong and spend their lives, which would die anyway, for something more valuable? I just did my best to advance magic. No matter how hard he tried and looked back on his past, there was no reason to encounter such an unexpected monster anywhere.


    ¡°Hey, do you have some spare time? Do you see the little girl who has lost her mind?¡±


    That¡¯s why, even in front of themselves who are broken, regenerated, and repeated, the human behavior of wielding a sword and an ax with all their might every time is unfair and unreasonable to Beastal.


    In the end, unable to shake off the resentment that came from deep inside, Vistal managed to cast a form of magic and shouted with all her heart.


    [[What the hell are you guys!!]]


    ¡°Me?¡±


    It was a troublesome situation just with the dispel of the demon wizard, but the situation reached its worst after the unknown human race joined.


    Every time he swings his sword, his mana is twisted and his spells are distorted. In response to the spells he unfolds, the magic is destroyed and canceled before he has time to respond to apletely different form of interference from the dispel that flies in ordance with the rules and calctions.


    That alone made her want to run away, but since all of the interruptions were made simultaneously with the attack, Vistal couldn¡¯t even run away at will. The human tribe, who had destroyed the defensive magic they had created and spread with a single sh, sneered and swung their axes again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t introduce myself to my baby.¡±


    The first thing that broke after the fight with him was the flight magic that even the demon wizard couldn¡¯t cut off.


    I thought it would be fine if the warriors didn¡¯t reach it anyway, but even though I made sure that there was no magic, it was a pity that the two-handed ax that returned to the hands of the human like a beast looking for its master was absurd and lost my mind.


    If you saw a gap from earlier, you couldn¡¯t block the spell of conversion from the demon wizard who had been keenly digging into it. The human ax that flew over the head of Vistal, who barely stood up after rolling on the floor screaming so unsightly, was the same as now.


    Even though he had fought several battles since bing a lich, this was the first time he had to walk on his own feet, so Vistal was quite taken aback. No matter how much he became undead and became a body that was not restricted by his strength, it was not possible to use his legs to escape after hundreds of years, not even in a year or 10 years.


    At first, it was Vistal who wanted to attack and check it somehow, but now she was in a hurry to use defense magic to protect herself from that human race.


    Although the demons suddenly came together to search for the reliquary as hemanded, it was not destroyed yet, so I did not feel the threat of death. It was just an attempt to put off a temporary dy because there was no time to prepare proper magic while exposed to his strange attack.


    However, no matter how much Vistal thinks it was the best choice, in the end, the basis is ¡®magic¡¯. Of course, it can¡¯t unfold properly.


    As a result, Vistal had already been suffering from one-sided violence for about ten minutes.


    [[Kuaaaagh! You madman!!]]


    I felt madness from the humans who were obsessed with destroying themselves even though they wouldn¡¯t die anyway. Thanks to that, he was able to cast magic more desperately than ever before, and managed to seed in flight after blocking the human attack with the physical barrier he seeded in.


    [[I¡¯ve recognized you since the time you came to me where I was standing still and broke the reliquary, but you¡¯re doing things that I can¡¯t think of as normal! What is the meaning of venting anger like this, are you so obsessed with it!?]]


    The sight of humans clicking their tongues as they watch themselves soar into the sky is even frightening. It wasn¡¯t that he felt threatened when he saw an enemy that had reached a position he couldn¡¯t attack, but that it was just a nuisance.


    Shuddering at a feeling of contempt he hadn¡¯t felt since bing a lich, Bistal tried to say something more, but this time the Humans were quicker to open their mouths.


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain level to being shameless. A person who became a lich by sacrificing a person talks about being the top?¡±


    [[Sounds absurd! How can that be put on the same level as your madness!]]


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Humans said, ¡®What the hell is that bastard talking about?¡¯ He looked up at Vistal with that look on his face, but it was Vistal that he wanted to look at with that kind of gaze.


    [[I only took revenge on those who denigrated and undermined my talent for fear of losing their power and authority! I just spent my life, which would have no value anyway, on more valuable research! How can Ipare rational consumption for just revenge and magic development with your insane violence!]]


    The fact that he was a skeleton with no skin on his face would have never been so pitiful. Not only the human race, but even the demon wizards gave a puzzled look at his passionate speech, but it was fortunate that the obstruction was gone, so I didn¡¯t trip over it.


    [[This is a cause that a criminal like you would not dare to understand! Don¡¯t undervalue it without knowing how to see its value!]]


    Since it was considered a lifelong wish and a task that no one would be able to aplish except Vistal herself, it was the biggest crisis of her life and now that her life was at stake, reducing its value. I couldn¡¯t stop listening to what he said.


    ¡°Oh my God, what the hell did you say before? Did you live up to this point justifying yourself like that?¡±


    However, as soon as Vistal¡¯s passionate speech was over, it was the demon wizard, not the human race, who opened his mouth.


    [[Now, self-justification?!]]


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a lich, but you really don¡¯t know what it means to be blocked from magic? I don¡¯t know how you sacrificed people to be a lich, but you¡¯re third-rate as a wizard. .¡±


    Once again, the magic cast by Vistal, who was enraged at the blow to bring out the memories of the past, was disrupted by the demon wizard again without fail. While the humans were indiscriminately attacking, he caught his breath and recovered to some extent. Hisplexion improved, and he tapped his shoulder with the cane he was holding and continued talking.


    ¡°You mistook your ownziness and ipetence for genius and just caused a nuisance. I don¡¯t know what theory you built up and what you researched, but you are the answer now.¡±


    [[Everyone, shut up! How dare you know what you know!!]]


    ¡°I know it well. The science of magic has been endlessly researched and developed since I was taught magic from a dragon. Among the third-rate people whough at that, there is only one who didn¡¯t have their head blown off due to a research mistake. Think like you¡­ oops.¡±


    The demonic wizard, who responded calmly and destroyed Vistal¡¯s magic once again, did not stop there, but even spread a double or triple barrier and seeded in tying Vistal¡¯s hands and feet for a while.


    ¡°Getting caught in this barrier is one of the things that proves your ipetence. You¡¯re having thecent thought that it¡¯s enough to break it with magic overload, so you can¡¯t deal with it. That kind of magices from being a lich, you¡¯re a proud wizard. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m saying that.¡±


    Vistal, who had lost her temper due to the continued provocation, let out a scream, but in the end, she just did what the wizard had predicted. Looking at this, the human shook their heads, threw the ax roughly to the ground, and murmured briefly.


    ¡°Caruberos.¡±


    ¡°Yes hehehe!!¡±


    Could it be that they handed over magic tools that could be used as proof of the contract? Even though they only called their names once, Lich felt an indescribable sense of betrayal when Senichigua and Indio appeared with urgent movements as if they had been forcibly summoned.


    There would be nothing more stupid than feeling betrayed by the devil, but at least the current Vistal deserved it. It was because his reliquaries were held in the arms of the two demons who appeared covered in mud and dust.


    ¡°Did you find them all?¡±


    ¡°Yup! I just retrieved thest one!¡±


    ¡°Performance sure.¡±


    As the human hand stretched out, Bistal gritted her teeth as she saw Senichigua supporting the reliquary as if paying tribute to the king.


    If he knew it would be like this, he would have signed a contract right away, but his eyes, lost in bted regret and despair, do not know what to do, focus on the human holding a reliquary in Caruberos¡¯ hand. Perhaps because it was the wand he used in his lifetime, seeing it held in someone else¡¯s hand made his stomach twist even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you an offer you can¡¯t refuse, quack.¡±


    However, when the human¡¯s mouth opened, Beastal was so surprised that she doubted her own ears, forgetting even those ufortable feelings. After examining the wand here and there, the Humans put it back down as if they had lost interest, and looked straight at Vistal and said,


    ¡°For every piece of information we want, we¡¯ll return one of your reliquaries.¡±

 Chapter 587

    Vistal looked at the Humans, suspicious of his non-existent ears, but it wasn¡¯t a good choice to stay silent and dy the answer.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Snorting as if they were dumbfounded, the human race threw the wand they were holding onto the floor, then took their swords in reverse and threw them down as if they had destroyed Vistal¡¯s reliquary.


    [[Mmm, stop it!!]]


    Beastal, who saw his lifeline being cut right in front of his eyes again in real time, shouted out in a fit of rage, but the Humans only spoke briefly while looking at him with an infinitely calm expression.


    ¡°I just said ¡®an offer you can¡¯t refuse¡¯.¡±


    The answer is fixed from the beginning. The reason why Vistal couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the arrogance of the humans who said that was because the current situation was more dangerous than ever.


    [[How can I believe that you will keep your promise!!]]


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With that doubt, watch the relic box explode right in front of you. Caruberos.¡±


    ¡°yes?!¡±


    ¡°The moment it makes even the slightest trick to hinder me, know that I¡¯ll get beaten up with Indio.¡±


    Indio, who was still trembling as if he had trouble breathing next to him, ¡®I stayed still.¡¯ He expressed his regret by revealing his feelings intact, but no one was interested.


    To put it bluntly, Vistal was interested, but that wasn¡¯t for the purpose of understanding and empathizing with Indio¡¯s resentment, but rather for closely observing the process of the two demons struggling with one human being and contemting, unable to understand at all.


    Of course, observing like that didn¡¯t change anything. Only double, triple, quadruple shackles were ced on top of the barrier opened by the demon wizard. I was so dumbfounded that I looked at Senichigua and saw that he was casting magic on himself with such concentration that his eyes were bloodshot.


    At this point, it was clear that the human race was not ordinary. In one corner of his head, a desire to explore how to use the devil to such an extent welled up, but fortunately, he was able to avoid misunderstanding his priorities this time.


    [[Eh, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you, stop!]]


    Just because it¡¯s imprable doesn¡¯t mean the magic that protects the reliquary is safe. Since Vistal became a lich, the magic forms she devoted her whole life to are being destroyed in real time from the moment the human sword touches them. Even if it were to be retrieved right away, it would be impossible to even imagine how much time it would take to engrave the protection spell again.


    Whatever it was, it was clear that Vistal had no choice. He shouted out hastily, and only then did the human sword fall from the wand. At this moment, unconsciously, I tried to imitate a sigh of relief, but at the question of the human race, Beastal had to feel the illusion that her eyes were darkening.


    ¡°Of course it should. First of all, the first question. Why did the Demon King¡¯s army contact you?¡±


    There are nine reliquaries left, but the first question is that shape. I didn¡¯t even dare to anticipate how serious and important questions were about to follow.


    The Reliquary is not just a spare life, but a vessel that shares the power of the Lich. It doesn¡¯t matter when it¡¯s functioning properly, but if it¡¯s forcibly destroyed and its power is scattered, its power will disappear as much as the soul and magic power of the lich contained in the reliquary.


    If it was something that could have been retrieved and escaped, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through this trouble in the first ce. Because he had already eaten one with his eyes open, it was Vistal who somehow hardened his will as a phctery gunner and chose his words¡­


    ¡°Slow.¡±


    To the Humans, it seemed that this was the process of concocting a n. Watching the Humans press the wand with all their might again, Bistal eximed urgently.


    [[Mmm, stop! I was on my mind for a while! The demon king army showed up to support my research!]]


    ¡°Who asked you to ask 20 questions? Do you think you¡¯ll answer something like that? How do I know what your research is?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the Twenty Heads were, he could clearly understand the intentions of the Humans, so Vistal quickly summarized the main points and shouted again.


    [[Transcendence and eternal life! How to change only one¡¯s rank or approach ascension without transforming one¡¯s ego, and furthermore, one¡¯s soul! That¡¯s my research!!]]


    Fortunately, the sword fell off the wand again, but the human face was full of disbelief, and even the eyebrows were frowned.


    ¡°You¡­ did you be a lich by selling your soul to the devil after failing in the subject you studied that kind of thing all your life?¡±


    [[what¡­! The research I did during my lifetime was to open a new horizon for magic, but due to the limitations of being a mortal, I couldn¡¯t reach that end! Don¡¯tpare it to something like eternal life!!]]


    ¡°I¡¯ll only look at it once. If you talk like a horse, you¡¯ll also have the same experience of destroying a treasure chest. Why is a guy like that studying eternal life?¡±


    At that moment, he almost burst into anger again, but fortunately Vistal held it in. And he answered as if he chewed and spit out his self-esteem, which was copsing in real time.


    [[Because even Richie¡¯s life is insufficient and dangerous. For me, mortality is the factor that distracts me from my research. In that case, I just wanted to ovee it first.]]


    ?


    I doubted my ears the moment I heard it, and I turned my head to the side to check the reactions of Emmett and Carl Kansi, but it seems that what I heard was correct. Thanks to you, I felt like I was being taken away for the first time in a long time.


    Does he know immortality is something you can buy at some local market?


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy¡­¡±


    It¡¯s such an absurd answer that I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s true or not. My intuition says that bastard is serious now, but the content doesn¡¯t make any sense?


    ¡°Eh, Eldmia-sama?¡±


    It was Caruberos, who had been whispering something to Indio for a short time, who caught me as I tried to strike the wand down again, telling me not to talk bullshit.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t told me yet, but I didn¡¯t like what I found out, so I pointed at the esthetician and asked, ¡®Hey.¡¯ With a groan, it almost starts the game halfway. However, Caruberos, who did not back downpletely, pointed to Indio and exined why he spoke quickly.


    ¡°Indio told me! Rather, he said! What that lich says is true!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    When I nced at Indio over his shoulder, he nodded while struggling to breathe. I¡¯m satisfied with the knowledge that demons have to breathe, but it¡¯s still hard to believe, so I looked at Caruberos again, and the guy nodded and continued.


    ¡°Because of the way they studied so much, there is no way to do anything until the resultse out, but they say that there have been quite a few results in that area!¡±


    ¡°So now¡­ the lich, who Emmet even calls a third-rate idiot wizard, is a true pioneer in the realm of immortality?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±


    The words of the devil, who even pledged his life, cannot be lies. There¡¯s no benefit to Indio by telling lies like that.


    I felt like I was going to lose my mind for a while at the height of contradiction, in which I only epted the bullshit that a third-rate lich could be an immortal in the future from demons and epted it as real, but I remembered that there was still a lot to do. I was able to hold on to my spirit.


    ¡°Okay. Next question.¡±


    When I kicked the wand that had just been at my feet and kicked it towards the lich trapped in the barrier, ¡®Did you really give it to me?¡¯ Eyes with a lot of intentions are pouring down on me.


    Even Emmet and Carl Kansi looked at me in amazement, which made my heart feel a little ufortable, but this time the good me decided to put up with it.


    ¡°How did you contact the demon king army? Did you approach first?¡±


    [[¡­No, they came first. I became a rich through many sacrifices, so I don¡¯t have much need to move externally and seek additional sacrifices. So I was able to focus on my research for a long time without any problems. Then one day, they came to me and said that they would invest in my research.]]


    When I started asking 20 questions, I tried to start by destroying the gloves in my arms, but unfortunately the quack gave the right answer.


    So I obediently took out the glove and threw it under him again. This time, the willing taxpayer muttered in a low voice, ¡®Is it really okay to give that thing away like that?¡¯ Then Carl Kansi heard the sound of a punch.


    ¡°How did they find you?¡±


    [[¡­I do not know. The demon king who came to visit me at the time said that there was someone who knew me. You may not believe it, but it is true. I was trying to find out how he noticed it because I had been hiding my existence for at least several decades.]]


    While thinking about something while looking at the two artifact boxes ced under his feet, the quack answered with a much more obedient attitude than before.


    ¡°Caruberos. Throw something.¡±


    ¡°yep!¡±


    Hearing my order, what Caruberos threw was a ne. At first, I thought it was a pendant, but seeing as it bounced off the ground a couple of times and opened the decoration, it must have been a rocket.


    ¡°Next. Who was it that came to see you then?¡±


    [[¡­¡­]]


    The red light that had been shining in the eyes of the quack, who had been opening his jawbone for a moment while looking at the rocket on the floor, disappeared. I didn¡¯t know what kind of structure that light came in and out of, but I didn¡¯t like the slow response of that guy.


    ¡°Caruberos. One drop¡­¡±


    ¡°Darkness Gong.¡±


    In response, the moment I was about to rece one of the relics with Este, the quack continued to answer, although the feeling was still bad, but instead of the hum that had been heard before, the quack gave out a human-like voice.


    ¡°He introduced himself as a cksmith of the special operations department.¡±


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you for the 500 Coin Token sponsorship!


    It¡¯s shameful to say thank you for beingte for three days. Sponsorships don¡¯te very often, so I¡¯ve gotten into the habit of not looking at them.


    In the future, I will always do my best to be a writer who can enjoy reading!


    Bologna Thank you for your 20 Coin Sponsorship!


    Quick recovery and sincere serialization are the merits of a writer. Thank you for your support!


    Thank you for your unspoken and private sponsorship of 20 Coins!


    Thank you for always watching!


    _513 Thank you for the unspoken 1 coin support!


    Thank you for your private 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    I will work hard so that you can enjoy watching until the end!


    Thank you dirgon for your 10 coin donation!


    I¡¯m d you liked the article! We wish you all the best in the future!

 Chapter 588

    ¡®We are very interested in your research.¡¯


    Tanebello Vistal still vividly remembers the first time he spoke to a cksmith who suddenly appeared, apanied by high-ranking mages and knights of a chilling level.


    ¡®The mindset to ovee even mortality without being weighed down by the size of one¡¯s long-cherished wish, and even the achievements to achieve it. I really want you to hold hands with us.¡¯


    Since he had been researching alone his whole life, there was no corner for rumors to spread, but the head of the special operation department, who did not know how he came to know, was very polite despite bringing enough power to kill Vistal right away. In many ways, it was the opposite attitude from Eldmia, who rudely entered with a number of people who were not chosen.


    ¡®What does such a public proposition mean? If I refuse, I will surely die like this.¡¯


    However, in Vistal¡¯s eyes, that courtesy was close to arrogance thates from trusting the power in his hands.


    It seemed that the option of refusal did not exist anyway, and at the same time, he was paying attention to his research, so he tried to say a word and bow his head, but the cksmith¡¯s answer was unexpected.


    ¡®hmm? s, don¡¯t get me wrong. Because this is just a preparation for safety. It¡¯s been confirmed that we canmunicate, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we bite people now. If you¡¯refortable with it, do it.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t empty talk. With just one gesture from the cksmith, the 20 strong men standing behind disappeared in an instant. When he was unable to control his embarrassment and reconfirmed the current situation, the words of the cksmith seemed to permeate Vistal¡¯s ears.


    ¡®I will support you with everything you need for your research. Of course it¡¯s not free. We want to share that ¡®how to ovee mortality¡¯. Your core research won¡¯t interest you. Because that¡¯s only you.¡¯


    Dreamlike words that are no different from saying that you will only eat by-products in exchange for all financial support.


    ¡®However, that alone is a bit of a loss for this side too¡­ After your research ispleted, I would like you to do some work for our demon king army, how about it? Right now, I have no choice but to be bound by your territory, but the story will be different then, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much of a request.¡¯


    He even threw an additional offer as if he had already anticipated that he would have suspicions because the conditions were so good. Nheless, Beastal was reluctant to say anything at the sudden proposal, so she tried to stand up first and promise the next one.


    So, the cksmith must have made the proposal first, but in the end it was Vistal who caught him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask where you got your information from?¡±


    The question of the human race that Senichigua called Eldmia, who was listening to the story with a sullen face, awakened the spirit of Bistal, who was talking while recalling the past.


    ¡°They said it couldn¡¯t be said to be confidential. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t curious about it, but it wasn¡¯t important enough to cause a rift in a good rtionship by asking, so I just let it go.¡±


    A pair of bracelets were ced at Bristal¡¯s feet, as he asked what the cksmith had suggested and how he had arrived with how many troops he had led while he was talking. The magic tools in the form of bracelets that were used frequently in life had to be paired to manifest their inherent effects, but it was enough to make one pair into a reliquary.


    The reliquary recovered in this way is now five. Visually aware of what Eldmia wanted to ask of her, Vistal felt a cold sweat running down her skin that wasn¡¯t even there.


    It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s following the Demon King¡¯s back. However, Vistal no longer had any information rted to them. At best, it would only be about what form they had promised to help, but judging from the situation so far, he didn¡¯t seem to be curious about that.


    Would he just leave the phctery unreturned because he couldn¡¯t answer the question? If that was the case, I would have retrieved the first reliquary right away. I can assure you that the rest were worthless and could have been destroyed by myself.


    ¡°Did you see the face of the ckout?¡±


    ¡°No. Like his nickname, he wore a cloth around his face. I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡±


    I expected this to be answered as well, but there was no reliquary that came over. Eldmia kept a close eye on the four remaining reliquary boxes held by Senichigua, and didn¡¯t even look at Bistal, who was anxious.


    ¡°What is the impression of the 20 people he said he brought?¡±


    ¡°¡­I remember.¡±


    ¡°Give me a description as you remember. Then I¡¯ll hand over all the rest of the phcteries.¡±


    This time, it was a proposal with no other choice, but at least it was fortunate for Vistal. It was already close to 10 years old, and Bistal wasn¡¯t good at drawing, but there was a way to respond to Eldmia¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°¡­Based on memory extraction magic, you will be able to leave impressions on paper. There are items in my hideout, so if you release this barrier, I will give you there.¡±


    ¡°Caruberos. Let go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if that was a decision based on the belief that Vistal wouldn¡¯t run away leaving the rest of the reliquary behind, or whether it was an action based on the confidence that I could ovee whether I ran away or resisted, but people around me looked at me asking if it was really okay. Despite this, Eldmia doesn¡¯t even move.


    There was no bacsh. After confirming that the magic that bound her had disappeared, Beastal collected the reliquaries that had fallen on the floor and moved on calmly.


    You didn¡¯t have to tell me to follow you.


    ?


    ¡°What do you n to do, customer?¡±


    As I followed the quack to the abandoned temple, I asked Carl Kansi¡¯s question, who quietly approached me. I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Did you change your n to return all the artifacts and only get the information?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t intend to do that in the first ce, but now it¡¯s gotten to the point where I shouldn¡¯t. A lich who is trying to achieve his goal by sacrificing people to the devil is said to be able to gain immortality sooner orter, but why should he keep him alive?


    ¡°In the previous world, it must have reached a simr level that can be called immortal in any form. The demon army must have approached it because its form was close to transcendence or ascension. Considering the potential danger, it is the right thing to get rid of it now. But there¡¯s no reason toe and let go now.¡±


    It was a situation where there was no need to be concerned about the quack¡¯s escape and even to monitor it, so our conversation did not reach his ears thanks to the fact that we were moving far away, but it seems that it reached the ears of Caruberos who was apanying us.


    ¡°Yes? Then why did you return the reliquary?¡±


    ¡°If it were you, all the artifact boxes would be destroyed and all that was left was to die.


    ¡°Uh¡­ not really¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s stronger because he¡¯s holding the reliquary, but in the first ce, it was annoying that the quack constantly interrupted me while I was finding and destroying the reliquary. no. It was for that reason that they said they would give it back, but they didn¡¯t say let it go, and the quack would surely be aware of that much.


    ¡°Then you said you gave me hope to get more information that I¡¯m going to kill you anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    As if he hadn¡¯t expected my immediate reply, Calberus¡¯s pupils visibly shook. The expression on his face was as if he had seen something vicious that even Satan would give a standing ovation to, so a snort burst out involuntarily.


    ¡°Look at my eyes wide open. Why? Is it funny that I act like you guys?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ To be more honest, should I say that we don¡¯t y around in such a vicious way¡­¡±


    Carberos, who managed to choose his words and answered truthfully, was so incensed that he stabbed the back of his head mercilessly. hit the


    ¡°You did it cleverly for the reliability and pleasure of a long-term contract. Doesn¡¯t that quack know my intentions?¡±


    No matter how much we all unanimously call him a third-rate quack, he is a wizard who was on the verge of extracting research results in one field after all. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same reason as saying that even a dog in Seodang recites Poongwol in three years, but the rich called Tanebello Vistal is absolutely not an idiot.


    It is said that he will not know that the moment when all these relic boxes fall into his hands will be the end of his life.


    ¡°He¡¯s the guy who saw you and Indio move on their own right in front of your nose. Nevertheless, instead of dying with your mouth shut, the fact that you keep epting deals must mean that you¡¯re still full of will to break through this situation.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just trying to repent of his sins and pay the price neatly, right?¡±


    At the question posed by Carl Kansi, who was listening quietly next to me, I managed to hold back augh and tried to shake my head, but I frowned as Caruberos almost exploded openly.


    It was very unpleasant for me to have thoughts ovepping with the devil, so it wasn¡¯t until I pped him on the back of the head once more that I gave Carl Kansi a proper exnation.


    ¡°If he was like that, he wouldn¡¯t have be a lich by sacrificing an unknown number of people.¡±


    at least hundreds, at most thousands. Perhaps he sacrificed them all when the ruins he was hiding in served as cities. If you ask Indio, the party to the contract, you¡¯ll know right away¡­ but he¡¯s not in a state where you can talk since a while ago, so I put it off for now.


    ¡°Even if you want to repent of your sins, you have to blow their heads off and send them to hell.¡±


    Carl Kansi, who heard the muttering as he watched the back of the man disappearing into the ruins, burst outughing, and Caruberos rolled his eyes eagerly and fell silent.

 Chapter 589

    ¡®The day wille when a wizard wille out of the Vistal family. I¡¯m proud of you, Tanebello.¡¯


    Faded memories of the past rise to the surface.


    Even after living for hundreds of years, the memory of the days when I thought that infinite possibilities, future, and glory would be together, which I had never thought of once, was the rocket thrown by Senichigua.


    The days when I was not young enough. The locket containing the portrait of him before heading to the Magic Tower to focus on research and study was a keepsake of his parents.


    ¡®Father¡­ no, was it the mother?¡¯


    Since they were ideal parents with no angr spots, it is not strange even if it was a keepsake from either of them. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t remember properly.


    Because of my concentration, Vistal¡¯s fingers snapped when she saw that the magic she used to draw out her memories and transfer them onto the paper arbitrarily drew the faces of her parents, and the two papers quickly burned and disappeared. Since this act has already been repeated several times, intruders who are watching it from the side do not show any reaction anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a convenient magic.¡±


    At least it was Eldmia who opened her mouth. Surprisingly, he did not show any dissatisfaction or difort throughout the entire casting of the magic, and since he was the first to open his mouth, Bistal, who had been stung for nothing, opened his mouth unintentionally and poured out excuses.


    ¡°Memory is originally like that. In my head, I think it is clear and vivid, and I believe that I can handle my thoughts as I will, but the reality ispletely different.¡±


    At the same time, I nced at him, but no other reaction came back, as if he was just expressing his honest feelings. However, the current situation itself was the worst to have an optimistic attitude with that alone.


    Because Eldmia, who had the right to make decisions for them, had no reason to let herself live.


    If you have a head, it is a conclusion that you can reach naturally. If he had been interested in his research, he would have robbed the Special Operations Department¡¯s personal information rather than wanting it, so it¡¯s right to see that the value of use disappears the moment he spit out all the information.


    He¡¯s still not revealing his identity, perhaps to keep his own deration that he didn¡¯t even introduce himself to the dying guy. It is said that if he had not heard Senichigua¡¯s call, Vistal would not have even known his name until now.


    The opponent is a person who uses two demons like ves beyond limbs. No matter how bloated Vistal¡¯s self-consciousness was, he did not think that his own abilities and values were higher than those of the devil. So, if you really want to save your life, you must make ast-ditch effort right here and now as soon as you get all the relics back.


    ¡®I can¡­ No, I have to.¡¯


    Scary to think of the only remaining means, the shape is drawn on paper. However, since it was a reaction he had already expected, Vistal calmly burned the painting without panicking.


    Fortunately, no one found this strange.


    ?


    It took quite a long time for the quack¡¯s magic, which extracts memories and draws a montage, toplete all twenty faces.


    ¡°That woman is thest.¡±


    Afterpleting the 21-page montage, including the outfits worn by the demons, called cksmiths at the time, the guy collected the paper neatly with light gestures and handed it to me. The quack, who was lightly tidying up the mess around me while I received it and looked at it one by one, soon continued to speak quietly as if trying to clear my mind.


    ¡°But whether you believe me is another matter.¡±


    That was right. It may bepletely unrted people from one to ten, or it may be a ploy to cheat me by subtly changing the information. However, since it was a hint about the darkness that there was no clue from the beginning, it was worth taking that level of risk.


    ¡°Wizards don¡¯t lie.¡±


    So, with half-joking, half-serious answers, I handed over all the relics that I had saved to Caruberos, and he took the items cautiously with something like a nkugh.


    ¡°Are you a wizard too?¡±


    ¡°I almost gave up on the delusion in your brain because of the book, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be enough to say that I learned some magic somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Beomjae cannot understand a genius.¡±


    Although the job of a mage itself tends to build a world of its own, a quack is way too much. Even if you tell me to your face that your theory is rubbish, you won¡¯t listen to it, so there¡¯s no need to hurt your mouth.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    The quack asks a question as he carefully collects his reliquary and magically holds it together and floats it. I also rolled the papers finely and tried to put them in my bosom, but I thought that no one could know what would happen in the ensuing battle, so I handed it over to Caruberos and answered.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just said I¡¯d give it back. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d let it go.¡±


    If I pretended to use some other attack magic, I was going to attack right away, but for some reason, he answered calmly and just walked towards the shrine located on one side of the abandoned temple. It was an action that could be seen as a ssic maneuver to keep distance from us, but we didn¡¯t dare to tackle it and left it as it was.


    It wasn¡¯t an act born out of conceit that he could incapacitate and kill him at any time. It was so that the one who never admitted to being a quack and cast Mental Victory would have no room for excuses for his own defeat.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t studied immortality, would you have let go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck. From the moment you became a lich by sacrificing this city, you shouldn¡¯t run into me for the rest of your life.¡±


    While the montage was already beingpleted, he ordered Caruberos to listen to a brief exnation about the quack from Indio, who became increasingly weary as time passed. There was no room for regret or trouble, and he was an enemy creature that must die.


    At the time he mortgaged the entire city and contracted to be a lich, there were only about 20,000 residents. From the moment he nned to sacrifice that many people without hesitation or remorse, he wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°It was to shorten the hundreds or thousands of years that would be consumed for the development of magic. Don¡¯t you think it was cheap enough?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t read your book, I would have believed in something, so I would have shuddered at that shit, but since I¡¯ve already read it, all I can say is fuck you up¡­ Oh, you don¡¯t have one.¡±


    It¡¯s not about sacrificing for a cause. Because the theory he came up with was, as Emmet said, wrong in the first ce. He just refuses to admit that he ughtered the people of Ammon because of his obstinacy.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to die in regret that all the power and research you¡¯ve gained from doing so was useless.¡±


    ¡°Keruk ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke ke yuk¡±


    The quack burst into augh that was different from when he looked down on us.


    Despite the absence of a single expression because only the skeleton remains, one feels a strange sense of spleen and determination. It is clear to me that he is clearly aware that everything will end if he cannot ovee this situation, and is trying to fight with a resolution to die.


    ¡°I will do my best to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    The appearance of a quack touching the half-copsed god statue with a brief expression of will was superimposed into a transparent ghost-like man for an instant, almost simultaneously with Caruberos and Indio screaming from behind me.


    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that the two bitches suddenly go mad and have seizures. Suddenly, he was overwhelmed by the unknown divine power emanating from the statue, and he rolled his eyes and started a match.


    Even if not as much as the guys, I was surprised this time too.


    [Lord, master!]


    I have already mobilized all my abilities, alerted myself, and warmed up my body. As soon as he entered into a full-scale engagement, he was nning to incapacitate him and threaten Indio to forcibly break the contract, so he had gathered everything from magic time to usable level of divine power.


    Nevertheless, the divine power emanating from the god statue is very sudden. I was worried that my senses had been blurred for a moment, but judging from Este¡¯s bewildered reaction, it seems that it was true that something special had been done to that statue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why the wizard made the ruined temple hisboratory?¡±


    I honestly had no idea. I just thought it was because the remaining buildings were like this. In fact, the remnants of the city around it were not even a proper roof left. Judging from his reaction, it seems that there was another reason for that.


    Even though no magic was cast, numerous magic circles are created around the statue, and the overflowing divine power begins to rush into the quack¡¯s body. The worn-out robe he was wearing somehow manages to hold its shape, but the skeleton within it crumbles or cracks and sparkles with a dark blue light, just like that of an undead that has suffered divine damage.


    Just looking at it, it looked like it would explode and explode at any moment, but it didn¡¯t. Fortunately, from there, I could quickly understand what kind of reaction was happening to him.


    ¡°Bastard, you must have been more talented as a gambler than a wizard.¡±


    So, I immediately fixed the esthetic and dug in with all my might.


    [[I¡­]]


    As all the spells in the artifact box are released, the soul and magic contained in it permeate the quack. The power that flowed in like that wrapped around the whole body to restore the body of the unforgivable undead from being destroyed by hitting the divine power.


    Precarious bnce. imperfect harmony.


    [[I am¡­! The archmage, Tanebello Vistal¡­!]]


    The quack threw a gambler that became a demilich to break the situation.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you King Breadrain for the unspoken 50 coins!

 Chapter 590

    Since when did that statue contain such divine power?


    No, is it true that it is contained? If I had topare it, the divine power spread all over the ce was thick like dust, so it was difficult to properly confirm even that. What is certain now is that none of us were aware of this until he touched the statue, and he is still screaming and enduring to be a demilich anyway.


    Even 1 second seems to be split into innumerable moments. In time, there are 50,000 cases that pass through my mind. There is no time to worry about which of the branches of thought that instinctively stretch out.


    First of all, as always, hit the root and see. By the time I thought so, I was already elerating towards the god statue, avoiding something like lightning that came pouring out along with the quack¡¯s scream.


    ¡°After asking if you¡¯re curious, he self-introduced and fell into disarray.¡±


    It was a strange attack.


    What was visible before the lightning was fired was obviously simr to a magic spell, but what was actually working there was a mixture of magical power and divine power.


    Even if the casting time became ridiculously fast, there was no time to interrupt the flow of magic by swinging the sword, but the moment I took three more steps to close the distance with him, none of the fourpleted spells were properly destroyed.


    Emmet must be trying to dispel from the back, but this shape


    ¡­


    It means that his magic is being transformed into a form different from the existing frame in real time.


    [[It¡¯s a contest to see which of us will ovee death!!]] As


    the four spells were copied into eight copies, what was fired was like a beam of light surrounding a zing fire. It was obviously a me-type projectile in terms of theposition of the technique, but the sight ofser beamsing out of nowhere was surprising enough.


    But it¡¯s just amazing, not particrly threatening. Time was running out to avoid it, but the barrier that spread from the gauntlet that had been infused with magical energy for the first time in a long time was enough to block it. It was his mistake to kill me one point without an error in order to explode my head with eight magicspleted in an instant.


    ¡°Do the damn thing. Very.¡±


    In that short time, it waspleted again, and I avoided the shooting magic with double eleration. It would be great if I could reach the stone statue by jumping up and down, as is often the case in cartoons, but unfortunately, if I did that, even ten lives would not be enough, so I ran hard.


    Now, with the help of Este, who gives her protection without any request or exnation, the elerated movement bes a pseudo-demilich, and even a struggling quack cannot easily catch up.


    In a battle between a wizard and a warrior who are on the same level and are doing their best, who has the upper hand is a hotly debated topic in a long tradition.


    ¡°What does this guy who has already lost ovee?¡±


    The distance to the quack is now around 2 meters. Perhaps he had an intuition that he couldn¡¯t increase the distance with attack magic, but through the bizarrely fast casting, I was a quack with a shield around my body, but my goal wasn¡¯t him, so I just passed by.


    [[What?]]


    I can feel that he is taken aback by my actions. The fact that the skull, which had been fidgeting with a lot of cracks and seemed to burst at any moment, was expanding from the inside seems to be proof that the guy¡¯s concentration was distracted.


    But even that is only a moment. For some reason, as soon as he epted the divine power, his abilities were greatly increased, and in an instant, the magic began to form as the magic moves around the guy who grabbed the skull as if he were re-bonded.


    But this time he waste. I stabbed Este at the stone statue before she couldplete her magic.


    ¡°Este!!¡±


    [Ha, I do it!!]


    I tried to make thest effort and it¡¯s a level that can be called a variable enough, but I¡¯m also a person who doesn¡¯t fall for a variable anywhere. With a fierce cutting sound, Este, embedded in the statue, began to gather divine power as if it had absorbed the remnants of the evil god.


    It is on a different level than when sucking the remnants of evil spirits from the corpse of the Wind King. Seeing Esthe, who instantly absorbs divine power as if sucking up dust with a vacuum cleaner, the skeleton of the quack opened up again and even the magic ceremony was disturbed.


    [[Standing, holy sword?! You bastard! Was he a hero!!]]


    There was no duty or value to answer, so he only focused on moving his head quickly.


    The absorption power that Este shows is obviously phenomenal, but the divine power flowing to the quack cannot be cut off at once. Above all, I don¡¯t know where the source of this divine power is, but after approaching it directly and inserting the sword, I feel dizzy from its vastness.


    Until then, you have to deal with him.


    ¡°Yeah fuck.¡±


    As soon as I finished my judgment, I withdrew my hand from the esthetic treatment, looked straight at the skull with a crack that was iparablyrger than before, and raised a fist full of divine power.


    ¡°The hero has appeared.¡±


    Then, suddenly, I closed the distance with double eleration, and swung my fist to smash his skull.


    ?


    Vistal, who firmly believed that he had created a sudden variable, was shocked by the unexpected appearance of the warrior and the holy sword, and once again by the brutality of the warrior who let go of the sword and then suddenly punched and drove without an axe in both hands. did.


    And it began to change into another shock at the same time as the warrior¡¯s fist struck and cracked his skull.


    ¡®The distance¡­ doesn¡¯t work¡­!¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t punching because he was simply ignorant.


    The two-handed ax he wielded was obviously fast, but the current Vistal went through the process of bing a demilich, and his perceptible range and thinking became much faster. It feels like a new path has been opened with the copse of the wall of thoughts that had been blocked until now, and I feel even mentally refreshed.


    I can assure you that if he brought an ax in an unknown way and started fighting, I was confident enough to block it and counterattack to gain distance and time.


    But punching was different.


    Even the crossbow arrows fired from the nose would be slower than his fists. It must have been a smoke screen operation that they had fought without using divine power until now, and Eldmia¡¯s movement, which clung to her with even more strengthened physical abilities without hesitation, was not at a level that the wizard could control.


    However, this does not mean that punches cannot deliver effective blows. Vistal feared from the bottom of his heart that if two punchesnded in the exact same ce, his head would be shattered and he would die.


    Vistal¡¯s body, which has been cracked as if it would break at any moment from forcibly epting divine power and going through the process of fusion, is not in a state of being easily crumbling as it seems. Normal physical attacks cannot even scratch, and with durability and resistance to magic, it is possible to withstand quite a bit of magic. Thanks to the divine power that it is absorbing, it can withstand even low-level sexual techniques.


    Destroy it with only two fists. What that means is very clear.


    It is said that the gauntlet, which is gradually crumbling and breaking, and the fist of the bastard contained in it have greater divine power and magical power than any holy weapon.


    [[A hero, in this situation! at this moment! He must be a warrior!!]]


    Watching the two demons froth at the holy power pouring out of the vessel in the basement of the temple, he saw a possibility.


    Feeling his own body that did not crumble at once, his mind growing clearer even in the midst of terrible pain, and the magic that became stronger and faster each time, he foresaw sess and felt joy.


    I was thrilled to see that the demon wizard who persistently interfered with my magic was unable to do anything, and by the time that magic came to me naturally as if it were breathing in my life, I had already ovee this situation and made ns to continue my research in earnest. was weaving


    [[why!! Why did the world, from one to ten, interfere with me!!]]


    It was now copsing in real time in front of two fists and a sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, you son of a bitch.¡±


    The moment Bistal finally exploded in the most unreasonable and unfair situation in all the years she had spent so far, shouted, Eldmia¡¯s hand, which had been punching while saving even time to breathe, grabbed his neck bone.


    Of course, it was normal if there were no blows from that, but for some reason Vistal felt as if he was suffocating.


    ¡°Why, why, you bastard?


    [[Huh¡­]]


    I wanted to say, don¡¯t say anything.


    If Eldmia hadn¡¯t mmed Vistal¡¯s head down on the floor, she would have said that.


    ¡°Kki, Kieeek¡­¡±


    Then, for some reason, Indio, who had been groaning under the weight of the divinity from far away, cried out while clutching her head.

 Chapter 591

    Grab the quack by the neck, throw him to the ground, hold the mount position, and hit his forehead bone six times.


    I naturally frowned at the wonderful sight of cracking the floor faster than cracking the head, but even taking a position and hitting it like this wasn¡¯t so rxing. Like a rich man, all that was left of a quack was a head and body bones presumably containing what could be called a core.


    Contrary to the flirtation that may seem ridiculous, the strength that seems to beparable to vibranium, which maintains its shape even when the gauntlet is smashed by my punches containing my power, magical power, and even divine power, is not limited to the skull alone. am.


    The one who endured my interruption and gave up on using magic chose the next best thing to use his finger bones as hard as my skull to poke holes in my armor.


    [[Kwaaaaaaaa!!]]


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s sick or because he¡¯s trying to put his strength into his struggles, but the Rich¡¯s resistance is strong.


    It was a very wise decision, even if it was an enemy, as if the speed ofpleting the spell had increased as well as the speed of the head. Even more, the power and speed of the stabbing increase, perhaps because the overflowing divine power still affects him.


    However, magic doesn¡¯t work anymore, and Carl Kansi¡¯s attacks don¡¯t work either, so he can¡¯t ask for help. Originally, the devils, who should have made the greatest contribution to neutralizing the quack, fell head over heels, so I had to solve this situation on my own this time too.


    At first, it took less than tens of seconds for it to be enough to beat him two or three times and parry off his attack, but gradually changed into a form close to the battle. The situation itself, where I unterally punch him while not getting hit, remains the same, but while the crack in the floor gets bigger and bigger, the guy¡¯s head endures tenaciously, repeating destruction and restoration to the point of anger.


    My senses be more and more sensitive as time passes in seconds.


    The five senses, which are getting more and more sensitive, break down and analyze all the information to the extent that it even creates the illusion that the flow of time is slowing down.


    If there is anything different from that time, it is that what you feel is not only magic power, but also divine power.


    Even though I almost felt dizzy because of the colorfully shining world and my sense of bnce as if I was on a boat swept by waves, I was able to endure it because it was so clear that as soon as I got out of this state, a quack¡¯s finger would pierce my body somewhere.


    Just as his body walks a tightrope to be a demilich, this workshop is also risky. It was around the time when the crack in the floor where the back of his head touched becamerger after five more punches like that when I ¡®felt¡¯ it.


    For some reason, at that moment, I was convinced that there was a huge pupil under the floor of this abandoned temple.


    ¡°Karl Kansi! Take Emmett and get back to the entrance!¡±


    The depth and scale are unknown. However, if you continue swinging as you are now, the floor will surely copse.


    ¡°The floor is copsing!¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t give the quack a reprieve, so I decided to start by warning Carl Kansi and swing my fist. I didn¡¯t have time to turn my head to check Carl Kansi, but it didn¡¯t matter because I was sensitive enough to notice that people were backing away in an instant.


    [[What?! You bastard! How can I do that¡­!]]


    Rather than the quack finishing his words in panic after hearing my cry, it was much faster for my fist to plunge down, and then for a huge crack tond on the floor, and it was much faster for me to sit down.


    [[Ah, no¡­]]


    Could the lich have anything to fear simply because the floor was copsing? Just as I was about to question his reaction, the floor of the abandoned temple, which had apparently copsed to the ground in an instant, rose upward as if pushed by something.


    Ironically, it was thanks to the quack that he was able to survive at least amidst the rubble that bounced up like fragments caught in the explosion of a fragmentation grenade. Its hard bones acted as a shield, albeit imperfectly.


    But there is no room for relief there.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­!¡±


    This silent explosion was the result of the unseal of something condensed in the basement of the abandoned temple.


    Nevertheless, I btedly figured out the situation and had no choice but to say something to this quack.


    ¡°What era are you from, you bastard?!¡±


    The fragments of the floor, containing traces of numerous sealing techniques, barriers, spells, and magic, are caught up in the enormous divine power and soar into the sky. I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of effort it would take to seal this much power so unnoticed.


    [[This, now that it hase to this¡­]]


    The quack, who no longer pays attention to me, twists his body and struggles to head towards the center of the divine power.


    Among the fragments soaring into the sky, there are many unknown machines and magic tools. To be precise, the floor of the temple was almost filled withplex mechanical parts.


    And at the center of it, there was a ¡®existence¡¯ that radiated enormous divine power.


    ¡°Why is that thing here¡­!¡±


    Even though I had never seen it or heard any exnation, my instincts understood what it was, lying on a stone b in the form of a man, wearing clothes and armor.


    An out-of-standard product born in the war between evil and good gods.


    It was a physical body.


    ?


    There was a time when the influence of the gods in the past was more direct than now, and there was a time when all the good gods stepped forward to correct the world that was bing confused due to the overflowing power and influence of the evil gods.


    Its shape is more diverse than expected. Some do miracles, some demigods, some warriors. Each set out to protect mortals in the best way possible, but there is no record of the gods directly incarnating.


    Only once, only the ¡®God¡¯s finger¡¯ that turned thend into the sea remains as the first andst case.


    The gods understood through the incident. No matter how great it is to punish evil, what effect your appearance in person will have on the world.


    However, not all gods had a strong enough influence to provide sufficient support even in the indirect form mentioned above, and even so, the army of evil gods was not formidable enough to stand by.


    It is said that the body was born that way.


    Comparable to today, those who are called saints or saints sacrifice themselves and dedicate their bodies to gods to be perfected spirits. As a result, the gods who were able to directly set foot on the continent were able to directly wear weapons and take the lead in punishing evil.


    Looking at the results alone, it looks good, but the reality is a little different.


    Even if only part of it is revealed to the world, how can it be as easy and harmless as it sounds to let a god who shakes thews dwell in a mortal¡¯s body? It is no different from the one who provided the body, who could not withstand the divinity and died as it was, and the god sat in the empty body.


    Above all, when the body is killed, the god inside it also dies. It is because he was able to unleash his authority without negatively affecting the world, even though he had to embrace such a disadvantage.


    Right now, I believe that there are so many different gods that I would build a pantheon even in my hometown of Itthel, and this is actually the world. Like Ete of Light, not a few of the gods who did not enter the mainstream chose such a method to protect their followers, and some of them were able to fight safely until the war ended, while others ended up dying.


    In that case, divinity explodes. Even putting restrictions on divinity was the will of God, so as soon as that will disappears, it goes wild.


    Nevertheless, it was a time when it was inevitable, and because of that, it is said that other gods were willing to help the gods who died. Thanks to this, it is said that there is nond on the continent suffering from runaway divinity even though many gods died inside their bodies at the time.


    The body that should have disappeared is now in front of my eyes. Because the 50,000 devices that were suppressing it were smashed, they went out of control.


    I have already noticed that the device and the divine power gushing out of the statue are intertwined, and that all of this is the result of a very sphemous idea. What mattered now was not that, but finding a way to stop that runaway divinity, and how to ept that the quack, now only a head, was still wriggling toward that body.


    Unlike the divine power blowing and floating the broken debris into the sky, the body is still lying on the bottom of the temple. The quack has almost reached the edge, but there seems to be nothing he can do except crumble in front of the enormous divine power.


    Still, the guy doesn¡¯t stop. As if there was still a way to tweak something.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll turn, really.¡±


    Now that the meaning embedded in the statue is gone, when I retrieved the esthete by using my magic power, I felt my stomach quiver at the tremendous divine power inherent in it as soon as my fingertips touched the handle.


    [Master, what should I do?]


    Normally, he would have been liked for being full of energy, but now his voice is infinitely heavy. I don¡¯t know how far his memories are intact, but at least he seems to understand what his body is.


    ¡°How can I be sharp in such an unexpected situation?¡±


    I just wanted to fuck the demon king and pick the head of the monster.


    Rather, I want to seriously ask why the world is interfering from one to ten.


    However, it is not possible to leave that body and quack as it is. In any event, if an unprecedented situation urs where it takes control of the body, that is a problem, and even if it disappears, if it continues like this, a catastrophe that almost turns the whole area into a sanctuary due to the destruction of the faucet of divine power in my body will ur here. I will.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to poke it first.¡±


    Takingfort in the fact that I had a divine power vacuum cleaner in my hand, I jumped off the floor of the copsed temple.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Mi-rae Lee (male), thank you for the 105 coin sponsorship!


    I¡¯m d you found it fun to read! I hope you will continue to watch over us in the future!


    Thank you Silvario for your 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    The writer¡¯s personal circumstances,ziness, indolence, and dissatisfaction are intertwined, and we are still preparing!


    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s the fastest time now, but I¡¯m nning to prepare an additional illustration of Eldmia along with Ragnis.


    It¡¯ll be a year.

 Chapter 592

    Tanebello Vistals are the kind that harbor no illusions about God or religion.


    That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t disappointed when they identally learned the secret that the once prosperous church had concealed the death of the god they worshiped and had beenmitting a massive scam for hundreds of years through the divine power dwelling in their bodies.


    The only thing he felt when he saw the fragments of a dead god ying in the hands of mortals was, ¡®Ah, they¡¯ll be useful.¡¯ It was just an impression.


    Without any urgency, just the feeling that it went well. That was all of the emotions Vistal felt at the time¡­ but now, Vistal desperately wanted her body more than anyone else.


    All the recklessness and haphazard attempts he had made throughout his life,bined, were nothingpared to what he is now. Even at the moment when he sacrificed the entire city, he acted thoroughly and deliberately. No one could interfere with him, and even if they tried, they did not seed.


    Even when he was a mortal, he couldn¡¯t figure out why he had be like this while living as a more powerful lich.


    [[Has everything gone wrong since the moment I made a deal with the demon king¡¯s army¡­]]


    Bistal, who unconsciously muttered while swimming in the waves of divine power like a salmon running upstream, no longer has the unique resistance of the undead in the face of divinity. did not suffer from


    Since it was a problem in an area that he had never experienced or studied, he could not be sure of anything, but Vistal regarded this phenomenon positively. It was not simply because he was not sick, but because he saw it as proof that he was sessfully continuing his harmony with divine power.


    Although the bones of the whole body are crumbling, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. If you reach the end and nt your own core in that body and endure it, you will get a new body.


    Rather than that, he was more afraid of Eldmia, who jumped from above his head and fell through the holy power.


    It is too unreasonable to call it hardship and adversity to go higher. Vistal had no doubts that he had already ovee many hardships on his own. He firmly believed that it was wrong to shoot more pain and disturbance toward himself.


    Isn¡¯t it time to get a little smoother?


    Eldmia, who was unable toe down easily thanks to the divine power that lifted even heavy stones into the sky, watched closely and eagerly moved towards her body. Scary to think of that, Eldmia raised one corner of her mouth and made something simr to ridicule. Danny shot.


    ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair right now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how he was able to urately grasp the inside of himself, who was only a skeleton, but this time, for some reason, Beastal was also able to understand Eldmia¡¯s intentions.


    Now, with his whole body, he said to Beastal, ¡®You don¡¯t deserve to be unfair.¡¯ was saying


    The holy sword, which was suddenly shattered, is woven into something different from the divine power emanating from the body, and sublimated into a huge greatsword of light. It doesn¡¯t stop there, it shoots out the condensed divine power like a waterfall, opening a path for Eldmia to fall towards Vistal.


    It was only after seeing the sight beyondprehension that Vistal understood the source of the fear she felt for it.


    The gnome is the unknown, the symbol of Vistal¡¯s ignorance, the absurdity that the world created in the form of a man to hinder him, just like everything around him that ignored his talent, regarded him with contempt, persecuted him, and hindered him. was


    Even before bing a rich man, he never doubted that he had always ovee with his own strength, and the unreasonableness that he firmly believed that he would never have to go through after bing a rich man came to him with a form and attacked him.


    Even that destructive attempt is proceeding with great sess. Because of him, Vistal had to give up all the phcteries he had dedicated his life to, and he had to try to fuse with the divinity much faster than nned and in an unprepared form, and even that failed, and now he had no choice but to rule his body or die. It has reached the point where there is nothing left.


    Because it might be the first andst ¡®failure¡¯ she faced in her life, Bistal was afraid of Eldmia.


    At the same time, on one side, I felt an ogi that I had forgotten soared up.


    [[Even the city¡¯s wisest wizards couldn¡¯t stop me!]]


    Originally, I tried to bnce the divinity and magical energy by squeezing into the gap where the divinity emanated from my body, but Eldmia approached too quickly, so I decided to revise my n. did.


    The mysterious spell he shoots like magic is also threatening, and allowing ess is even more threatening. It was greed from trying to strike a perfect bnce while leaving those threats intact.


    So 40%, or even 30%. Leaving only that much, I explode all the rest of my mana and blow him away once more.


    [[No matter how brave you are, to only one human! The life of this Tanebelo Vistal! There¡¯s no way to put an end to it!!]]


    Bistal, who measured the distance from her body while shouting to catch up with her own will rather than telling anyone else, let her core explode without hesitation.


    -Quad deuk!


    ¡°What is this again¡­!¡±


    Eldmia noticed the change and hurriedly activated the gauntlet¡¯s shield as before, but it was not intact. It seemed to be caused by too much destruction during a fistfight with Vistal. Watching Eldmia swung around and losing direction along with an iplete shield, before he had time to rejoice at his sess, Vistal¡¯s skull copsed and the core inside was fired into his body.


    Despite the fact that it was only a short distance from reaching the body, the real-time shaving of the nucleus reminded him of the fear of death, but his headpared the remaining distance to the degree of shaving, and he was convinced that he had seeded.


    If it touches the heart, it can take over the empty shell of the body. At the same time as he thought so, the core of Vistal was embedded in his body, and he continued to sneer at Eldmia¡¯s futile movements trying to hinder him while still firing strange spells, and unfolded a ritual to take control of his body.


    [[Sessful¡­]]


    At the same time, the runaway of divine power that had been raging like a storm stopped.


    ?


    The thing I worried about the most while I was in bed with my holy power running out of control was about my condition at the time.


    Emotional states and idents like I¡¯m not. Looking back now, my priorities arepletely iprehensible. Regarding the quasi-demigod brought about by divine power far exceeding magical power, Este said that it was simr to those who reached the ascension, but the hypothesis I established after a while was a little different.


    At that time, the overflowing divine power belonged to Epaga. It¡¯s not like the pieces of me that Epaga said, but Epaga¡¯s divinity. The important thing to note here is that overflowing divinity creates sanctuaries.


    Is that really a change limited to the terrain called Sanctuary?


    Perhaps the change that arbitrarily adjusts thews and providences of the universe has urred in the same way in the human body? So what if the more I use that power, the more I lose my awareness of being ¡®me¡¯ and start to act or think like Epa?


    It is hard to believe that the power to change even thews of the world cannot change a single person. The reason for the final decision to seal the runaway of divine power was based on that hypothesis. It¡¯s just my brain, but it¡¯s because I thought it was a factor worth keeping in mind until I met Epaga in person and sought an answer in my heart.


    That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m thinking this while being caught up in the runaway magic power of a quack and being rolled up again.


    No matter how much he was devalued as a quack, he was a lich who had lived for at least hundreds of years, and although his magic skills were idiots, he certainly had the magic to match. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t regard it as an idiot to swim through the air like a sperm trying to fuse with the body, but judged it as a threat.


    However, the magic explosion just now was by no means the level of power that could be created by using a small amount of magic power. It¡¯s safe thanks to the holy power of the whole area and the shield that the half-shattered gauntlet spread out, but if he had done that shit the moment we first met, Carl Kancina, a willing taxpayer, would have been seriously injured or killed.


    Even so, the fact that he didn¡¯t do that at the time would mean that even if he was a rich man, it would have been a huge burden for him to use that much magic power so recklessly.


    And this is where my question begins.


    ¡°Is that bastard still able to seed in fusion¡­?¡±


    Even if the body is perfect, it is the body that is in bnce or not. You can be a demilich even after consuming that much magic power? Wouldn¡¯t it rather be ruled by divinity in reverse and cause abnormalities in the ego, as I experienced?


    [[Seeded¡­]]


    The suddenly cut off rush of holy power means that the body, which was only a corpse, has found consciousness. If left as it is, it was a height where it would fall and seriously injure anyone, so I urgently grasped the needle and slowly dropped, and the body I checked was standing on its own two legs and staring into the air, unlike the previous one that was lying down.


    But that¡¯s all. Looking back at the quack¡¯s reaction, there¡¯s no way there was no reaction after such a sessful gamble, but now it¡¯s surprisingly quiet. However, if the corpse that was just lying down was changed to a corpse that was standing, it is not the case. The facial expression that changes in real time is definitely that of a conscious person.


    However, from my point of view, it is a problem even if he seeds, and it is a problem even if he loses his ego through failure.


    If you seed, you¡¯ll be a demilich, whichplicates things, and if you lose your self, you¡¯ll find yourself in a situation where you¡¯re dealing with something that¡¯s been consumed by divinity and acts like a dead god.


    [[I¡­]]


    Since I became conscious, the outrage of divine power has stopped, but the state is still unstable as magical energy is mixed into the body that originally only had divine power.


    Hoping that she would lose her bnce any minute and self-destruct, shended on the floor with even the sound of her breath holding back, and while fixing Esthe, the core of the quack, which had been embedded in her heart, gradually climbed up her chest and neck and headed for her forehead.


    [[I am¡­ Tanebelo Vistal¡­?]]


    As soon as the glowing nucleus was ced on the forehead with a short murmur, the body began to copse as if it were melting. It was a terrifying sight that could only be seen in a real horror movie, but now there was no time to be astonished and embarrassed by it.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    In an instant, only a white skull remained, and I could only think of it as a demilich. I ran faster than it could bepleted and narrowed the distance.


    ¡°Please, I hope my guess is correct, Mr. Epaga.¡±


    And as it was, I breathed the holy power inside of Este and me into it.

 Chapter 593

    I thought I had woken up from a long sleep, but at the same time I thought I hadn¡¯t slept for a long time.


    When I opened my eyes, I thought for a moment that I was Tanebelo Vistal.


    But is it really so? Even as he felt his body copsing, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry even at the moment when a sword was stabbed into his forehead.


    [[Who am I¡­]]


    As the divine power loses control and rampages, there is a gap, so after filling the gap with magic power, Tanebello Vistal is based on the idea of continuously releasing the divine power to increase dominance. had been moving


    In the big context, it wasn¡¯t a particrly wrong idea¡­ but that¡¯s just a fact, not a method. Vistal neglected the realms of theory and calctions that her ignorance did not reach, divination with abstract guesses and her own obscure talents.


    I didn¡¯t seed¡­ I?


    ¡°I think your teacher¡¯s name is Aristocles.¡±


    At that moment, consciousness was tilted to the voice of a mortal who had driven a sword into his forehead. He must have been pushed back by the divine power, but somehow managed to hold on to the sword, and for some reason he was infusing divine power into himself.


    Even though the sword is inserted, the act of infusing divine power into the body is not a hostile act at all. In response, I thought, ¡®Am I not Tanebello Vistal?¡¯ Let¡¯s think, the body that obviously copsed in an instant was reconstructed and tried to regain its original shape.


    It was an unknown instinct that blocked the flow.


    [[I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m Tanebello Vistal. But I am not Aristocles.]]


    ¡°Then what about to?¡±


    [[Neither of that.]]


    Saying that, I unconsciously pushed the mortal away with my outstretched hand, and the divine power condensed.


    ¡°Fuck, it doesn¡¯t work¡­ Yes!?¡±


    As soon as he recognized that a simple hand movement worked like a spell and caused a huge wind, the mortal was blown away with his sword. The feelings and thoughts that you feel even when you are greatly surprised by what you have done areplex.


    It¡¯s natural, but why are you surprised, how did you use this power against a mortal? Is this part of the body¡¯s potential, and so on. In the brief moment of furrowing my brows in the confused consciousness, my hands copsed again and my body began to be destroyed.


    [[That¡¯s right.]]


    At the same time, the thing that gets stronger little by little is the realization that you are Tanebello Vistal. The body, which understood the situation from the position of a vista and a non-vistal, focused on itself, restored the body, and came to a conclusion.


    [[Bnce of magic and divine power. Is it because it¡¯s out of sync that consciousness can¡¯t settle down properly and you lose your ego? Divine power is something that can affect living things in this form.]]


    Previously, it was something I didn¡¯t acknowledge or understand, but bing a lich through a contract with the devil had a big impact.


    At least, because he had other powers working in the form of a contract with the devil, he was able to withstand the divine power that made the area a sanctuary and even approach his body. If thest string called thew of another world did not exist, it would have naturally disappeared shortly after the floor copsed and the divine power burst out.


    As Tanebello Vistal, the body that had reached that point slowly turned its head to look at the mortal, Eldmia, who was running towards it again.


    [[And you, you knew that fact.]]


    Then, I moved my hand once more and tried to block his movement.


    Vistal¡¯s spirit tried to incapacitate Eldmia by shattering Eldmia¡¯s limbs in an instant, but the remnants of God that still remained reacted strongly to Vistal¡¯s intention to dare to do such a thing and stopped at the line of restraint.


    While feeling both relief and regret at the sudden stop of Eldmia, thoughts continue.


    If divinity acts like this on living beings, even the process of priests being able to use divine power needs to be revisited. Until now, externally, it was regarded as a power that God could grant unterally, but in a way, through the process of establishing a church, making rules, and strictly following disciplines, it mimics God¡¯s thoughts and intentions and gains simrity, so that power dwells. It¡¯s because the hypothesis that it might be.


    It may have something to do with the fact that saints and saints who showed strong divine power that went down in history lived lives far from secr things. No, since ancient times, all denominations have warned in unison that excessive divine power is not good, so it must be so.


    [[That¡¯s why I was injected with divine power. Pushing out the magical power of Tanebello Vistal¡­?]]


    But that¡¯s just a hypothesis, and nothing is known about it.


    [[¡­To weaken the ego that might be me, or to annihte it as it is.]]


    Although countless demigods and heroes have left great footprints in history, no information about them has ever been described. Even the history that has been going on for thousands of years is like that, but the situation is too exquisite to see that dramatic changes have urred in just a few hundred years and this has remained universal knowledge.


    [[How did you know?]]


    Apletely different form of curiosity once again eats away at his consciousness. Unlike Vistal, who saw Eldmia as a material for research, her body regarded Eldmia as a provisional ascendant. The small fragment that existed inside him also added confidence to the basis.


    So, even though their intentions may differ, the idea of hearing the inside story was the same in both consciousnesses. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t even sure if my consciousness was really split into two, but I felt that way for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if you destroy it as it is.¡±


    However, the process of using force on the outside is like water and oil. In the process of intertwining divine and magical powers, the strength of the suppression of Eldmia¡¯s body changes every moment. At first, it was obviously an overwhelming divine power, but as time passed in seconds, the mana acted more and more, and the pressure intensified.


    [[I don¡¯t think so.]]


    However, the process was more like the divinity contained within Tanebello Beastal notpletely controlling the body, but integrating into Beastal¡¯s soul. This was possible because the remnants, which had already faded even the characteristics of the god who had been their master over a long period of time, were not just neglected, but had been altered through constant improvement by mortals.


    And as a result, Vistal¡¯s will came to the surface a little more.


    [[Don¡¯t do this. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll spare your life until you get out of my area.]]


    Relieved that it was sessful. Confidence that you have the upper hand. The piece of Vistal revealed in it was the self-confidence and self-esteem that had grown unfounded throughout his life.


    If you want to live, crawl too.


    An arrogant deal that only those with a clear advantage could offer. In a clearer consciousness, Bistal, who had pulled Eldmia¡¯s grip and brought it to me, decided to present the ¡®insult¡¯ she had suffered.


    He thought he was in a good enough position.


    ¡°under.¡±


    However, what came out of Eldmia¡¯s mouth upon hearing the proposal was augh.


    ¡°Correction.¡±


    Vistal is third-rate.


    He is a viin who, believing that he has talents that do not exist, disregards and denigrates the knowledge umted by history, and drives a city to ruin in order to prove a theory that he is not immersed in his own world.


    Nevertheless, the reason why this attempt close to gambling and the research that he devoted his long life to after bing rich was able to seed was because it was just a ¡®process¡¯ and not his own theory that he so longed for and talked about with confidence.


    Immortality is a research topic that had no interest in him from the beginning.


    It¡¯s not worth putting your ¡®im¡¯ into that.


    Because of this, Vistal was able to move forward by inheriting the secret research of magicians rted to the now-defunct church.


    Like those days when I first entered magic without knowing anything, without any self-assertion, purely pursuing knowledge.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t just introduce myself to the asshole, I just don¡¯t bother to tell them anything.¡±


    However, except for the miracles created by the mechanical action, Vistal is definitely third-rate.


    That¡¯s why they don¡¯t even feel a proper sense of crisis, let alone predict how great a threat and variable the person who makes the devil, a lump of magic, tremble in fear, pours out divine power, and furthermore, how big a threat and variable the person who has the fragment of ascension can be.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t figure out why the mana and divine power that were clearly under his control suddenly stopped.


    Because she was careless enough that the sword Eldmia was holding was enough for her not to reach her, she did not notice how the divine power and magical power contained in the sword were connected to her.


    Furthermore¡­ even after noticing this, I just pondered what the hell it was, and didn¡¯t even try to sever the connection or devise other countermeasures because I was obsessed with omnipotence.


    ¨C Kwadeuk!


    It was after the sword of Eldmia was stabbed in his forehead again that Beastal came to his senses, albeit btedly.


    [[¡­?]]


    Movements werepletely controlled. In fact, Eldmia was in a state of immobility. However, his sword moved wildly and flew away.


    [[How¡­?]]


    But it¡¯s not even a threat.


    Vistal, who never doubted her superiority until the end, only expressed doubts. It was because the only thing Eldmia could do was, at best, to re-infuse divine power.


    Obviously, he showed an entricity of absorbing divine power when he was stuck in a statue, but no matter how much he was a warrior, he could not absorb all of his body¡¯s divine power.


    But that sword doesn¡¯t mean that it can consume infinite divine power, so if you¡¯re sane, that¡¯s the only option after all. And to him who has been harmonized to some extent, divine power is not such a big problem.


    It was a guess without any particr corners, but to Beastal, it¡¯s really sad¡­


    ¡°Esthe, suck it up.¡±


    There were more cases where Eldmia didn¡¯t act sane than when she acted sane.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Once again, the writer¡¯s terrible title-making skills improved, so the title was edited for a while.

 Chapter 594

    In the first ce, the holy sword that sucks divine power is itself an unprecedented item, so there is no ce topare it, but the divine power that Este can absorb is by no means small.


    Rather, the capacity is sorge that it is questionable where on earth such arge amount of divine power can fit. But no matter how much it is, you can¡¯t rub it on your body. The gap is as huge askes and mugs.


    There is also a limit to transferring the divine power of the absorbed esthetic to my body. But wouldn¡¯t the story be different if it could be connected to the sea? This attempt started from there.


    The key element was the purifying (?) function of Esthe, which absorbs divine power and reces it with Epaga-sama¡¯s divine power.


    Although it has not been properly verified yet, Este has the ability to absorb the remnants of dead evil spirits without difficulty and change them into Epaga¡¯s. What I was trying to do this time was to reversely inject that holy power into the source of the holy power that would have flowed endlessly out of control during the runaway of the holy power and let it flow.


    [Eh, Mom?]


    Este, who noticed the strange thing, said something stupid, but there was no time to pay attention. Right now, I can¡¯t help but take the divine power that Este began to absorb into my body and insert it into the source of the divine power.


    [[What the hell are you doing?!]]


    The quack, who felt something strange btedly, used his holy power again and tried to pull out the sword while keeping his distance, but this time it was different. When I contacted the remnants of the evil spirits in the past, I was doing something simr this time by reviving the senses they tried to take over me.


    It was impossible topletely control his actions because they were different, but after connecting to the source of divine power and absorbing it, the situation changed rapidly in seconds. It seems that Epa is giving her strength, just as Este reacted.


    [[You¡¯re asking what I¡¯m doing!!]]


    In the end, the quack, who acted like a mannequin without any major emotional changes, even expressed embarrassment, but I couldn¡¯t afford it, so I couldn¡¯t help but frown rather than enjoy the reaction. .


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me because it hurts so fucking badly!¡±


    The situation now is like water from ake rushing through a pipe into the sea. The problem is that it does not flow naturally, but is sucked into the pressure created through external factors, and I am the pipe that must be held firmly to maintain that state.


    It was a stupid mistake I made as a child that came to my mind like a kaleidoscope the moment my divine power first passed.


    The day I returned home with the results from my practice of making electrical plugs in elementary school, I wondered if the electrical plugs I made really worked.


    However, at the time when I was in the lower grade, I did not have any knowledge of professional tools such as voltage checking machines, and the method I chose after suffering from curiosity for a long time was to insert the electric plug into the outlet and put my finger on the end of the wire that was cut. It was a risky move.


    Woo-woo-woong that still rang in my ears at the time! The sound is not forgotten. It¡¯s a shame because I was able to remove my finger in surprise, if I tried to check it by squeezing it, I would have died right away.


    That was the feeling that divine power gave me. The difference is that I¡¯m in a position where I can¡¯t let go of the quack¡¯s divine power until I run out, and unlike when I was young, I didn¡¯t get sick, but now I¡¯m really fucking sick.


    Even with the words that the five organs are overturned, the pain that is hard to express is enough to kill me, but as soon as I can¡¯t hold on to my spirit and control my holy power in this state, I have to mobilize my hands and feet and interrupt even the nasty quackery, so my mouth spontaneously screams. about toe out


    Even the loud voice of a quack thumping right in front of your nose is so devastating that you don¡¯t want to hear it twice. There is no torture.


    [[Let go of this! Hey, it can¡¯t be like this! No matter how brave he is, he¡¯s just mortal¡­ Phil¡­]]


    While holding on with his teeth clenched, the quack suddenly stuttered and regained hisposure, as if buffering had taken ce.


    [[Yes, I was thinking like a mortal!]]


    Just by looking at the quack who opened his eyes as if he had attained some great realization, it was easy to infer that he wouldn¡¯t do anything beneficial to me. While I was on my nerves to somehow respond to this, the guy suddenly lowered his posture as if he was sitting down.


    [[Do you think you¡¯re going to be beaten by a mortal after you¡¯ve acquired this body?]]


    At first nce, it looks like he¡¯s preparing for a simple leap, but the divine power that forces him to move here and there isn¡¯t like that at all. It soared into the sky, literally bing a ray of light.


    From a distance, it would have looked like a huge pir of light rising up. And if it was a normal case, the match would have been decided here. No matter how much esthetic treatment was imnted in his forehead, there would be no way in front of a speed that transcends even cognition.


    [[What, what?]]


    But much to the pity of a quack, I¡¯ve already experienced this method, which is so novel to him.


    It was when he ran rampant with his holy power in order to catch Soha in Lightor.


    [[How did you follow me all this way¡­]]


    It seems that time has passed and the sun is setting. The red light and clear wind pouring in from the back pours in with the momentum to clear away the staleness of the swamps and underground that we have been rolling around so far.


    ¡°What is it, he¡¯s the one who jumped before you.¡±


    There was no need to risk my life again and run amok. As long as Este isn¡¯t pulled out and the connection with me isn¡¯t severed, that bastard¡¯s divine power is no different from mine.


    Of course, it¡¯s an act of reaching out for a stream of water that pours as the dam copses to pour some water into a cup, but isn¡¯t it better than drowning?


    ¡°Now that the wind has picked up, let¡¯s go down again.¡±


    As much as it hurts twice as much thanks to his struggles, the hand that holds the esthetic is naturally strong. I grabbed the panicking guy¡¯s head with my other hand and applied a little more force, enough to drive the de a little deeper.


    ¡°It will be a little dizzy when you go down.¡±


    You¡¯ll be doing Superhero Landing on your head.


    Swallowing his backbitings, once again stealing and using divine power, his face turns into astonishment.


    [[Now, wait¡­!]]


    His urgent shouts continued, but like a third-rate viin, I don¡¯t have a hobby of putting things on hold and then being reversed, so I immediately took action.


    Reviving our senses in Lightor, we aimed at the hole far below our feet, and the quack and I fell like a single meteor.


    ?


    This is a nightmare. A very terrible nightmare.


    ¡°Huh, uhhh. I don¡¯t like it anymore¡­¡±


    Despite being a demon who had no connection with dreams all his life, Indio thought that from the bottom of his heart and crawled on the floor.


    Carl Kansi showed loyalty to run away carrying not only Emmet but also the Demon King¡¯s army, but he was merciless towards the demons. As a result, Senichigua and Indio waited on the floor from the moment the statue spewed out divine power, until the moment the floor copsed and flew away unsightly due to the protruding divine power.


    Even Indio didn¡¯t know that crazy Richie was preparing something like this with his dead body.


    I knew that the information and materials that were the basis of the research came from this ce, which used to be a temple, but that¡¯s it. Of course, knowing this fact at the time would not have stopped me from signing the contract, but the situation ispletely different now.


    ¡°Eh, I have to run away¡­¡±


    Indio would rather bet on the fact that he made a deal with the lich that ¡®that¡¯ Eldmia was messing with over the body than the body hidden underground without anyone knowing or a fierce battle over it. I was more afraid of the future. If the other demons had seen it, it would have been absurd, and if Senichigua had known, it would have been unwittingly sympathetic.


    To be faithful, Eldmia was worse than the Heretic Inquisitor. In front of such a guy, a situation unfolded in which he gave up his divinity and even his life for the sake of the human race, and the body that died in battle was used as a research material.


    I can¡¯t believe it even if I don¡¯t know. I wonder if he signed a contract with that guy to help me, and I might go into a durability test again.


    ¡°Mmm, crazy bastard. I should have known when I was sacrificing the city¡­¡±


    Indio didn¡¯t know. The fact that he, as a demon, was cursing the human race for ¡®daring¡¯ to study and use his body. Unknowingly, Indio, who had been chewing on Vistal while swearing at him as a disrespectful guy, a guy who doesn¡¯t deserve a rtionship, etc., felt a sudden copse when he saw Senichigua, who had passed out and was pinned to the wall. .


    Running away, where is the simple word?


    The reason why he crawled out of Ten Majeon in the first ce was that if he was a madman, he woulde to Ten Majeon and send himself to his death no matter what he did. Not only that, but even if it was a fair amount of divine power, there was still a long way before the body, mercilessly exposed to the level of divine power that was trying to temporarily lose control and sanctify the surroundings, could function properly.


    Indio had no choice. I can only wait for the situation to end, feeling like I am being eaten by the divine power. The moment I shed tears, a disgustingly huge divine power exploded from the underground, and a single sh of light was drawn toward the sky.


    There was no noise or explosion, but it was lethal to Indio. Indio, who was writhing in agony as if his whole body had been pricked by needles, was taken to the sky to find out what had happened while being greatly embarrassed.


    And before I couldprehend the situation, I screamed as I saw a frightening sh of light in the sky as the sunset began to set.


    ¡°Ughhhhhh!!¡±


    -Kwaaaang!!


    This time, the divine power shot to the ground was without fail apanied by no impact, but thending of the two figures at the center of the divine power was different. Indio, who had been pushed off the floor awkwardly, saw a body sunk head first into the floor, and Eldmia, who was riding in a posture with a sword pierced deep into the body¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Sweet, your aim is a bit off.¡±


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    Looking at Eldmia struggling to stand up while muttering so much, Indio lost consciousness.

 Chapter 595

    As soon as I put the quack¡¯s head on the floor with Esthe, I checked my body just in case, but fortunately, the only after-effect of using the divine power was excruciating pain.


    It was terribly painful to have to say that I was fortunate¡­ But still, it was a littleforting to think that it was better than running out of control in this ce where Saint Deoni wasn¡¯t around.


    But it¡¯s not a situation to be careless about. It was because the quack¡¯s consciousness had blown away, and the divine power that had lost control again was preparing to spread to the surroundings.


    ¡°Haa, I can¡¯t see the end at all.¡±


    Even if it died at the end of the war against evil spirits and was enshrined here, it would have been deprived of divine power for at least hundreds of years.


    If the 50,000 devices that broke and flew up earlier were like the life support system of the body, they would not have been connected to the statue of God, so they would have spent a long time deprived of even their divine power by parasites called believers.


    Even so, it is so vast and overwhelming. A question suddenly passed by the power of the body that I realized anew.


    The Demon King must have invested because he saw the potential in this guy, but did the quack before the return seed in perfect fusion? Or, even without my interruption, would he have been devoured by his body while maintaining a half-personal situation like he is now?


    Right now, my reasoning and calctions assume that even if I died and woke up, I would never have fully taken control of my body¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah, maybe I didn¡¯t know the details.¡±


    There is no way that a person who picks up and uses even the divinity of an evil god would neglect it even though he knew that there was a body hidden in a ce like this. He could have tried to gulp the quack in the back of his head and gulp both his research and body, but in that case, he would have directed the quack from the beginning.


    I want to think more differently, but I can¡¯t afford to think about it rationally anymore because of the pain that I can¡¯t do anything about.


    I looked around involuntarily to see if there was another way, but what caught my eye was not a solution, but only the pitiful babble of two fainting demons.


    ¡°Anyway, these bastards are helpful in life¡­!¡±


    Whether I leave it as it is or wake it up, it won¡¯t help at all, so I decided to just leave it alone, but the divine power that flowed freely began to be controlled again, and my body flinched.


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s heavy.¡±


    Not the eerie sounds I¡¯ve heard so far, but a very normal voiceing out of the body¡¯s mouth. When I look into his eyes at the unexpected reaction, he meets me with a calm gaze that doesn¡¯t feel at all the colorful emotions he just showed me.


    To be honest, looking at him like that with a sword stuck in his forehead gave me a little goosebumps, but I was more concerned about his changed reaction than that.


    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±


    Is it acting, or is it ultimately pushed by divinity? If it didn¡¯t work out, he tried to interfere with it by hitting it with a dagger, but the answer that came back was very disheartening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s very hard to get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess that¡¯s it too.¡±


    The body that responded calmly did not give up on shaking me off.


    My body disconnected me in an instant, freed myself from the influence of Esthe, which was absorbing divine power, and then grabbed me with a giant, invisible hand and threw me away.


    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±


    Because the series of processes happened so quickly, I couldn¡¯t even properly respond to anything. However, whether or not I panicked, my body got up and returned to my body, free of dust and scars, and corrected my posture.


    And that was it.


    ¡°I think this should have been the answer.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer any question to the body that looked at me and talked without the slightest intention of attacking.


    I was obviously not moving, but the invisible hand moved my arm at will, put the estheter in the scabbard, dusted it off, and tapped my shoulder like a human before it disappeared. After rolling my eyes for a long time in the feeling of being a marite, there was only one conclusion I could draw.


    ¡°¡­That, are you a god?¡±


    For whatever reason, the quack was eaten. It¡¯s a situation I can¡¯t help but think about.


    performance? If I could handle the divine power as much as I did in that brief moment, it would have been faster to twist my neck. Then he couldn¡¯t resist and twisted like a chicken¡¯s neck. Above all, the nucleus of the quack that had been sitting on his forehead had disappeared without a trace.


    The expression of the body stroking her forehead while listening to my question is still calm. In the meantime, the equipment that was torn and broken during the fierce battle is restored. Just as I was about to get goosebumps once again at the sight of creating something out of nothing, my body lightly shook my head and answered.


    ¡°I kept thinking about it, but it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m a thought that dwells in divinity.¡±


    ?


    The answer that he gave out in a calm reaction as much as the cool conclusion was bound to be shocking to me.


    ¡°Reading the lich¡¯s memories, you appear to have knowledge of the body. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s too much of a surprise, then, or is there something else going on?¡±


    Based on my reaction alone, the body¡¯s reasoning was correct. The body that speaks of itself as a thought right in front of you is not a problem. The real problem is the remnants of evil spirits that are being used arbitrarily by the hands of the demon king far away.


    ¡°Has the lich¡¯s spirit¡­ be a vessel like the body¡¯s former owner?¡±


    Still, the answer to the question posed for confirmation was positive.


    ¡°Exactly. It seems that there was some kind of solution to endure this¡­ I was swept away by the rapidly changing holy power while colliding with you. Oh, I also brought some things on my own.¡±


    In the first ce, the body is just an ordinary person before God dwells in it. The soul bes a vessel to contain the spirit of God, and the body bes a vessel to contain the power of God, and the body ispleted.


    I knew that far, but I thought that if God died and only the body remained, it would of course be an empty shell. Even if they spected that divinity could affect life to some extent, they did not know that it would influence in the same form as residual thoughts, and that it would exert a stronger and firmer influence than the spirit of a lich that had lived for hundreds of years and take control. did not even think of


    Is that not enough to be able tomunicate normally?


    This attitude and reaction seems to be a remnant of the personality of the body¡¯s original owner, God, but what if dead demons could exert this form of influence?


    When I thought about it, the answer came out faster than I thought about it.


    ¡°There are those who use the remnants of dead evil spirits to cross their divinity.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s serious.¡±


    To be honest, I thought that even if it wasn¡¯t to the point where my eyes turned to anger, I would show a level of difort openly, but the body¡¯s reaction is still calm, even though I nod my head and say that I understand.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to ask me?¡±


    Rather, after reading my expression, he urges me to speak with a chin, as if it is okay to ask a question. After that, he brings up a moderatelyrge stone with an unobtrusive hand and even reveals the leeway to use it as a substitute for a chair. I thought it would not be polite to refuse if the board wasid out like this, so I decided to ask openly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    ¡°The fact that this is happening despite the fact that he died fighting on the ground for believers and mortals.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If the soul that bes a vessel was an ordinary person, he would have recognized the concept of joy, anger and sorrow in more detail, but since he is a lich who has endured for hundreds of years, even that is not possible. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    It was a calm answer, but it was also a dangerous answer. If not only emotions but even the concept of good and evil are vague, the body in front of you can change into a pseudo-evil god at any time.


    Perhaps reading the reaction of the body, which became tense again thanks to this, the body, which was expressing doubt while tilting its head, shook its hand with an ¡®ah¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. To be more specific, I don¡¯t even know how I feel right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by condition¡­?¡±


    ¡°There was no case where a new soul resided in the body of the dead, nor was there a case where the soul was eaten by the divine and the thought became a consciousness. What I felt vague about was what happened after my death and how the war ended. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going to destroy the remaining demons?¡±


    ¡°At that time, there were not a few gods who went to war through their bodies. There were many gods who died as well. Do you know what they did when they died?¡±


    I felt it was a sudden alumni answer, but since the other person had a body with the thoughts of a god, he shook his head instead of answering.


    ¡°With the help of other gods, they burned their bodies and shared their divinity. To give strength to the remaining gods, even in that form. This is what everyone agreed on before going to war.¡±


    A different color seemed to dwell in the pupils of the body, which had not felt any emotion until just now. At the same time, the body showed something simr to a faint smile.


    ¡°Thoughts are just thoughts. Even if I happen to be thinking of other souls as vessels, that fact doesn¡¯t change. I think what I¡¯m going to do is, like you say, not to rage and rise up to punish the evil species, but toplete my own death. ¡±


    That smile, which seems to be perfectly benevolent, is so serene that it is hard to imagine that it is made by someone who speaks of his own death. It was also different from that of an old man who intuitively senses his own death. Rather, it was closer to a smile of relief that it was fortunate to be able to finish the unfinished work.


    Is that why?


    ¡°In that sense¡­ It seems that meeting like this was meant to be, so I¡¯d like some help.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse the request of the body.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 330 coin sponsorship!


    I¡¯m thrilled that you filled thest part of your thousand coin badge with sponsoring writers. We will do our best to show you a good image in the future!


    Thank you Voldemort for your 1000 Coin Sponsorship!


    I can¡¯t thank you just for reading, but even the huge amount of support¡­! I will work hard to gather up even the energy I don¡¯t have! thank you!


    Thank you dirgon for supporting 8 coins!


    I will do my best to make you enjoy watching it until the day it is finished!

 Chapter 596

    Sa-nyeom-nim, who put an end to the situation in an instant, couldn¡¯t remember the name of the god who could be called his base.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help, including figuring that out.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure your memory isn¡¯t perfect?¡±


    I wondered if it was because my memories were all jumbled up and the memories of the quack were added, but the answer that came back was for apletely different reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Not only does he have no one to serve, but he¡¯s a long-forgotten god with no one left who can call his name.¡±


    Unlike Mr. Sa-nyeom, who spoke calmly while nerfing his dazzling appearance to some extent, I had to hold back the sighs that came up in me. It was because he had glimpsed the slightest possibility that the church, which had previously been seen as bastards, might have hadpletely different intentions.


    If there is no god to serve, the divine power is a world that cannot be dreamed of. Even if I suddenly found the Meatball and Spaghetti Church, it would not generate divine power. Since it was an era that was so close to the divine, clergy who could not demonstrate divine power had no choice but to be treated as pseudos.


    What on earth did the clergy of the time think as they continued to act no different from insulting the noble sacrifice of the god they served?


    Did they feel relieved at the fact that they were able to protect their social power, not caring about the sacrifice of God, or did they pray that God¡¯s name would not be forgotten by maintaining the church even in that way?


    It was the voice of Mr. Sa-nyeom who changed clothes here and there that caught my mind as I unfolded my thoughts based on facts I had never known.


    ¡°Um, would you look normal with a costume like this?¡±


    When I suddenly came to my senses, the beautiful woman dressed in armor as if she would fight very well had disappeared, but instead there was an unbelievably beautiful woman dressed like a very ordinary country woman.


    Yes. Obviously, the clothes were ordinary, but rather, it became a more noticeable goal-striking situation.


    ¡°That, the outfit is normal¡­ but it¡¯s not.¡±


    At the moment, my true heart almost popped out without my knowledge, but I managed to hold it in. Considering that only the head of the skeleton remained when the quack¡¯s consciousness erged, the physical appearance must be a structure that embodies the object with the ego.


    No matter how much it was to hide his appearance, he couldn¡¯t tell a person whose name was forgotten to change his appearance.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m d. But¡­¡±


    It was at that time that Sa-yeom-sama, who showed a satisfied response with a light smile at my reaction, turned to Indio and Caruberos, who were stuck like trash in the corner.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since those devils have been trodden on. If there¡¯s no other business, can I clean it up?¡±


    ¡®No, you said earlier that it wasn¡¯t your job to punish the viins.¡¯ At the same time as I thought, ¡®Ah, those are not to the extent that they are treated as evil species, but they are just seen as garbage on the side of the road.¡¯ The realization hit my head. Even as I spoke, I raised my hand as if I was going to put it away, so I unintentionally had to stop Lord Sa-nyeom with an urgent voice.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but I had to use those two misceneous things separately¡­¡±


    ¡°The devil? Where the hell?¡±


    The reaction, as if seeing a person who would cook with inedible waste and eat it, was the most dramatic of all the emotional changes Sa-nyeom had shown so far.


    It was truly an exemry response that all mankind should have inmon, but it is sad that I am not in a situation where I can sympathize with it.


    ¡°That guy has to be served under a ve contract, and that guy originally signed a contract with the dolly lich, so if the teacher didn¡¯t step forward, I would have used him to invalidate the contract with the lich.¡±


    ¡°¡­The story of making a sacrifice and making a contract with the devil to be a lich? But was that something that could be changed like flipping the palm of your hand?¡±


    ¡°That guy should have spit out a lot of things, but if he doesn¡¯t want to die, he has to do it.¡±


    Because of that reaction, Indio would face a headwind to the point where he couldn¡¯t die and lived on, but is it my business? Compared to all the bullshit he¡¯s done in his life, he¡¯s a nobleman. Thinking of that, I spoke confidently.


    ¡°Ah, sure. That¡¯s another novel method of torture. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­Huh?


    I think you just said torture, not usage? what did i misunderstand?


    While tilting his head, Mr. Sadyeom passed by me and lightly waved his hand to show his divine power and create a gentle breeze. It was a holy power that was nothing but wind to us, but it seemed to inflict terrible pain on the demons as much as sprinkling goosebumps on their wounds.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?!¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!!¡±


    Seeing that the two who were obviously fainting jumped up and jumped out of their seats. Thanks to her kindness, the effort was saved, and I walked out of the abandoned temple with Sa-nyeom-nim, holding onto the backs of the two drooling bastards who couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    As soon as I got out of the copsed entrance, what I saw was Carl Kansi, who was staring at the abandoned temple, not knowing what to do, and Emmit, who tried to search with magic with his eyes tightly closed, and a voluntary taxpayer who did not bravely escape until this point.


    Our eyes met and we waved our hands to signify that it was over, and in an instant, Carl Kansi, who was brightly colored, patted Emmet on the shoulder and shouted.


    ¡°Huh?! Ms. Emmett! We have guests¡­ Huh? Who are you?¡±


    I guess the reason I was able to not be mistaken for a quack was because of my handsome appearance. For now, I decided to be content with the fact that Sa-nyeom hid his presence so well that even Emmit couldn¡¯t easily identify him.


    ¡°So this one¡­ will be the spirit of the god who died during the Holy War, dwelling in the body of the god.¡±


    Despite the summary and exnation of the core as much as possible, the reaction that came back was oddly cold.


    ?


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long to exin the situation so that Emmet and Carl Kansi could understand it. Just by giving a rough outline, they epted what was happening inside without any distortion.


    Even so, it would be embarrassing in that the body from the time of the Holy War was involved, but only the willing taxpayer responded that way, while the other two quickly regained theirposure throughout the story and epted the facts calmly.


    Thinking that this was all the result of trust built up over the years, I shrugged my shoulders for a while, and without giving me time to get drunk with joy, one word from Carl Kansi kicked my emotions away.


    ¡°Well, I got a purpose, but what?¡±


    The reaction was that it could be because the history of the past was simply splendid.


    Hearing that, Emmett calmly nodded, ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have anything valuable this time.¡¯ I muttered something to myself worthy of a nickname, but the willing taxpayer looked at me again in fright, and Indio and Caruberos also said, ¡®What are you talking about again?¡¯ shows the reaction.


    ¡°Have you got a purpose?¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t that different from Mr. Sa-nyeom. Still, the reaction was to the extent of being surprised again, so it was better, but since the subject of the conversation was a dragon, I felt a sense of alienation.


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Well¡­ by chance.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, where in the world can you catch a dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°That, wasn¡¯t itmon in the past? Dragons aren¡¯tmon these days, so it¡¯s hard to catch them. Well, there¡¯s something special about him that has fallen.¡±


    It was an excuse that made me dizzy even after making it myself, but thest one was also true. At this, Sa-nyeom-nim changed the topic with a small smile as if he was seeing a strange creature rather than seriously thinking about my sophistry.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call a flying dragon a dragon no matter how inferior it is, and even if it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s very reassuring to ask. ?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ask me anything.¡±


    No matter how much a quack bes a vessel and his memories are passed over, there will be a time gap that can never be ignored. It must have been a long time to turn a frozen tuna into a thawed American captain, so I took a listening posture to answer as much as possible using the collective intelligence of a thousand and one Eldmia and other party and scraps.


    ¡°How did the race of demons originate?¡±


    However, the question that followed waspletely unexpected.


    For a moment, I wondered if I had heard something wrong, so I doubted my ears and looked at Emmet and the willing taxpayer, who were also involved, but their eyes were also wide open and frozen in a state of surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t seem to understand the point of the question¡­¡± ¡±


    Well, that¡¯s what it says. There was no such race when the god I was originally from existed. Looking at it, not much time has passed for a new species of this size to emerge and build a civilization.¡±


    That¡¯s why I asked. Who are the demons and who are the demons?


    Unlike Sa-nyeom, who calmly asked questions and waited for an answer, we, who were frozen by the shock, could not think of anything.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review)Nickname without spaces Thank you for supporting 13 Coins!


    It¡¯s already been a celebration gift for episode 600! overwhelming thanks! I will continue to work hard to be a writer!

 Chapter 597

    Since we are neither biologists nor historians, we couldn¡¯t find a way to resolve our questions about a species, so we had to leave Sa-nyeom¡¯s questions behind and embark on our journey.


    That doesn¡¯t mean that no conversations havee and gone. Because we had an emmit who could be called intelligent.


    First of all, while I was out of the realm of quackery and maintenance, Carl Kansi and I helped by extracting the knowledge that was in our heads as much as possible, but in the end, we ended up adding empty knowledge rather than solving Mr. Sayeom¡¯s question.


    Unfortunately, I tried to extract and eat at least the knowledge of the two devils, but I didn¡¯t dare to open my mouth, so I sent them back in moderation.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s annoying, I¡¯ll weave it together with the ring that Chalberus made. Even at the Tenma War, they¡¯ll stick together, and when they call,e back.¡±


    Of course, ¡®moderately¡¯ here included Indio¡¯s ve contract.


    The person concerned tried to protest something as if he was unfair, but he was a bastard who had already made a huge shit called Vistal, so he persuaded him with his fists and got the contract signed. When I heard from Caruberos, the summoning circle was gone anyway, and because he came over here using the expedient he used, he said that if he didn¡¯t sign a contract, he would have to risk himself to find an easy contractor.


    If you do something wrong, will you really die? It was a satisfying moment as it felt like I was paying for the name as soon as I gave it a name.


    ¡°Interesting. Are there more people who harass demons like Eldmia these days?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. That¡¯s because the guest is a bit unusual.¡±


    There was an incident where Sa-nyeom, who looked at the scene with interest full of interest like a child looking at a toy, became sullen after hearing Carl Kansi¡¯s immediate answer, but other than that, nothing special happened.


    ¡°The world has changed a lot.¡±


    When we reached the third day like that, Mr. Sa-nyeom, who was more focused on seeing us directly rather than constantly asking us something, kept his pace and quietly opened his mouth.


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve heard from acquaintances, it¡¯s said that I¡¯m generally weaker than before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not particrly wrong, but if you know someone who remembers that, you probably haven¡¯t lived a year or two, right?¡±


    ¡°It was an elf who lived about 1700 years.¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s right.¡±


    He nodded moderately and said, ¡®Is it like that again then?¡¯ The world seen by Mr. Sa-nyeom, who quietly recited, must, of course, be much earlier than that. Even among the elves of the Bluevine n, no one expressed doubts about the demons.


    ¡°What I felt was something different. The number of dragons has really decreased.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is that enough?¡±


    No matter how much it is, I wanted to make a difference that much, so I asked myself without knowing it, and the answer that came back was more spectacle.


    ¡°Originally, if you moved this much, at least one young dragon woulde out and im your territory.¡±


    Instead of a thief you run into on the road?


    ¡°No, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not a thief, but you run into Bur like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Back then, there were more Bur than other mortals.¡±


    One of the gaps in time filled by conversation before departure. The Sacred War that Sa-Nyo-nim remembers and the Sacred War that we remember werepletely different.


    It has been tentatively concluded that the time when the god who is the main body of Thought-sama was active is much older than the time of chaos that even Lumings remembers, and there is a difference of thousands of years at least. It is a being worthy of the expression of a living, breathing fossil.


    ¡°It was a time when they were faithful to very basic desires, quite different from the dragons you heard about. It was a time when they coveted gold and silver, tried to monopolize knowledge, and used other races as ves to decorate their dwellings. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they were actually the owners of the continent.¡±


    The more I listen to the story, the closer it is to the ssic dragons of fantasy novels I¡¯ve read in my previous life. Saying that it was a time when typical evil deeds, such as making Dwarves build buildings and enving the Humans, were very prevalent, the reason why the movement of Mr. Saem, who was recollecting his memories stopped, was that the Humans were constantly working hard to resist the dragon. It was around the time


    ¡°I remember talking about it. Among the Bur at the time, there was a group that tried to ¡®improvement¡¯ because the Humans were too weak.¡±


    ¡°A breed? Like cattle?¡±


    I had decided to do it alone to keep up with Sa-Nyeom¡¯s leisurely pace, so my voice naturally diminished even though the distance from the other party was a little wide. It was because Sa-Nyeom-nim¡¯s attitude, words and actions, and the meaning of the narrowed eyebrows were unusual.


    ¡°Yes. But it wasn¡¯t just a simple crossbreeding with other races, it was also magic. Even among the same Bur, there was controversy.¡±


    As soon as I heard those words, what came to my mind was the trantion that Este had given me when I fought the dragon called Wind King.


    ¡°bastard.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°Dirty illegitimate child, disgusting bastard. This is what the dragon who fought with me said when he saw me and the demons.¡±


    The information is so intertwined that it is not even worth worrying about sharing more opinions. Even if it was unclear whether the nasty bastard who cursed at the end was a dragon that had lived that long, there was only one conclusion whenpared with Sa-nye-sama¡¯s memories.


    ¡°I see. The demons were the result of their sessful attempt.¡±


    A word from Mr. Sa-nyeom, who reached the same conclusion as mine, fell heavily.


    If you look closely, you can see that there was a connection. It was simr to the human race, with only horns, and only demons and dragons could use magic on the continent. But besides that, it was a world where so many different races lived, so of course it was just a racial characteristic, and I skipped over it.


    ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Unlike Mr. Sa-nyeom, who speaks in a tone that seems to be organizing his thoughts, my head is getting moreplicated.


    ¡°Did you be a god after heaven to light the way for those without gods and help them establish themselves as a race?¡±


    Emmett said it before. It is said that in most cases tribal gods carry some kind of karma. If the conclusions that Sa-Nyeom-nim and I havee to are correct, Epaga-nim became a demon to save others from the Bur of the time.


    Sacrificing oneself to save people is an act that a protagonist in a game would do.


    ¡°Whoop, whoop, whoop.¡±


    It was then that Sa Nyeom-nim burst intoughter for the first time.


    ¡°Even though the world has changed so much, mortals are steadily striving to move in a better direction.¡±


    Sa Nyeom-nim, who turned his head and looked at him, looked extremely happy. It was a smile like an adult looking at children who did something they were proud of.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you making such a gloomy face?¡±


    Sa Nyeom-nim, who looked at the vastnd below the mountain road and smiled so happily, btedly asked a question, conscious of my gaze.


    ¡°I want to praise the greatness of one person with respect for carrying that much karma for others, but it feels so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°The demons¡¯ distrust of the Demonic Cult and the Demonic Sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why this story is unknown or forgotten.


    However, I think that a fair evaluation towards the person who sacrificed himself like that should be maintained. It is quite understandable that there is an attempt to intentionally distort information and spread such distrust, but since nothing is done, the perception that it is not necessary has be a story that should not bemunicated.


    In fact, it is said that the basis for the current demon tribe to exist as a ¡®tribe¡¯ is Mr. Epaga.


    ¡°That¡¯s also a perfectly normal reaction. That¡¯s what mortals are by nature.¡±


    Sa-nyeom-nim, who had been choosing his words for a moment as he matched the slowing pace without even realizing it, slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°You have traces of stepping into transcendence through the piece of divinity, so don¡¯t you know that the way you look at the world changes when you cross that boundary?¡±


    It was something I had never said before, but I couldn¡¯t lie to the question as if I knew everything, as if I had scanned my body.


    ¡°Yes. I felt it.¡±


    The feeling of being me and not being me.


    ¡°I think the demon god must have made the choice after thinking and thinking over and over again at the boundary of those senses. Without anyone¡¯s coercion, just by one¡¯s own decision.¡±


    Sa-nyeom still looks happy with a small smile as he watches the wrinkles on the bridge of his nose increase as he recalls the time when he was unwilling to do so.


    ¡°As a result, those who were once formed under the arrogance of the Bur are regarded as a race and lead their lives just like other mortals¡­ I feel that it is something to celebrate and rejoice just that their choice and sacrifice were not in vain. Yes, but that is the point of view of a god.¡±


    It¡¯s normal that mortals can¡¯t see that.


    Saying that, Sa-nyeom¡¯s voice was more lively than before as he turned his gaze to the surrounding scenery again.


    ¡°I think they don¡¯t take it for granted because they don¡¯t take it for granted like we do, and try to maintain it, resist those who insult those noble sacrifices, and work hard to get better. Don¡¯t be. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to change it?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you already do. Change is your mortal prerogative.¡±


    The back of Mr. Sa-nyeom, who was smiling and hurriedly walking, was very light, as if it had nothing to do with the heavy conversation we had just had.

 Chapter 598

    Ragnis was not surprised when Laika suddenly disappeared across the sky with Eldmia¡¯s drake. It was because I was on the side of knowing pretty well what that clever sword was.


    Strictly speaking, it meant that there was Eldmia nearby, so it would be correct to say that I was excited after a long time. Originally, Ragnis was concerned about her appearance to maintain her dignity as amander, but due to the nature of the battlefield, she was content with washing only once every few days.


    Thanks to such excited anticipation, I was able to endure the same stress from the same grueling marches, menial tasks, and advisors dressed as reinforcements from the rear who were on my nerves every day.


    So, the moment Ragnis met the flying dragon and Laika, who had returned calmly without an axe and carrying only one unknown demon, Ragnis felt indescribably confused.


    ¡°Where is Eldmia going¡­?¡±


    It was not much different from Asilie and Cheryl, who were waiting together. The two who received the situation through Ragnis also had no doubt that Eldmia would return with the flying dragon.


    However, the person in question is nowhere to be found, and only one demon who is dying from a long-distance flight has arrived, so I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t my intention to interrogate, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden change in the situation, so I spat it out, but while Ragnis was embarrassed by Cheryl¡¯s one word, Ashlie, who could be said to have experienced Eldmia¡¯s entricity the longest, came to her senses first. looked at the Leica.


    ¡°Leica, didn¡¯t Eldi ask us to give it to you?¡±


    The two-handed ax is gone, and the demons are bound very tightly by mixing magical means. It is certain that he met Eldmia once, so he must have left at least some traces of not being able toe in person.


    Her judgment was correct. Sure enough, Laika gave a short nod and jumped up and pointed at the pocket on the dragon¡¯s saddle, and Asilie smiled on her lips and stroked Laika before checking the pocket.


    And as soon as I opened the roughly folded note inside, my smile stiffened.


    ¡°Ashley¡­?¡±


    Ragnis, who was the first to notice the change because they had been together in Ogwen since childhood, calls her cautiously.


    Since the opponent is Eldmia, no one knows what else hemitted. Despite Asilie¡¯s determination to understand Eldmia every time, he couldn¡¯t be vignt this time as he renewed the entricity beyond imagination by ying a dragon.


    ¡°Umm, Ragnis. Take this first. It says it¡¯s a document from Thor.¡±


    Asilie¡¯s voice that followed was remarkably subduedpared to when the dragon was observed and called her for the first time. If something happened to Eldmia, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, and even if he wasing safely, there would be no reason for him to react like that.


    ¡°That demon is the patrol captain of the Demon King¡¯s army that I encountered in the middle, but it says that I will definitely dig up information.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lenisa, organize an army with skilled people and send the demons to Levien.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Ragnis gave the order and unfolded the document he had received from Asili. From the point of view of the Demon King¡¯s army, Thor, who made a choice that was tantamount to betrayal, sent him maps and documents that contained the campsite and route of the Demon Lord¡¯s army between Levien and Thor, as well as the supply route and scale.


    The royal family and the imperial family have called Lord Thor a person who is still difficult to fully trust, but if this information is urate, there will be enough suspicion. Needless to say, Ragnis¡¯ job would be easier right away.


    ¡°If all of this is true, the Demon King army will shed bloody tears. Is there anything else on the note?¡±


    The answer that came back to Ragnis, who asked the question indirectly even though he knew it would be obvious, was Asilier¡¯s hand stretched out with a note. The words written at the end of the note were familiar yet simple.


    [There is a lich or demilich nearby. It is said that he signed a contract with the Demon King. Grab and go.]


    However, the impact of the contents was by no means small. Ragnis read it again three times before raising his head in bted dizziness.


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than a dragon.¡±


    It was an awkward word to the point that anyone could tell that it was an empty word that he had cared about Ragnis and Asillie. Even the person who actually spoke the words had convulsions on his face, making it even more unreliable.


    ¡°Fighting with the dragon was also a huge battle, the beastmen were talking so much, but what the hell with a body that wouldn¡¯t be able to do it¡­!¡±


    Ragnis, who almost raised his voice without realizing it, was able to suppress his voice with superhuman patience thanks to the soldiers around him and Siegfried, the warrior of the Empire approaching from afar.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Marquis, I came to hear that the flying dragon that had left the house came back¡­ but where is my older brother?¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s face is full of smiles, as if to prove that he still maintains a friendly rtionship, although he doesn¡¯t know when the rtionship he used to talk about with his younger brother when he was in the Empire was reversed. It was a passage that showed that he, too, did not doubt the return of Eldmia at all.


    However, Siegfried, who catches the change of a woman¡¯s mood like a ghost like a harem hero that even Eldmia acknowledges, intuition that the air current at the dragon station is unusual and erases the smile from his mouth in an instant. And when he did something wrong with his lover, he rolled his eyes as fast as he noticed and focused on responding to the reaction that came back.


    ¡°¡­on the way, he said that he would figure out the location of the lich who is cooperating with the Demon King¡¯s Army ande after dealing with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Richie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, until the time I sent the note, it seems that I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a lich or a demilich, but¡­¡± Even if


    I wanted to say that I would take care of myself, it seems that starting with the dragon, I am getting involved in major events without a break. Ragnis, who was not at ease, narrowed his forehead. Then, as she pondered over how to help, what came into her eyes was Siegfried, who was agonizingly pressing his temples with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Lee, a lich¡­? It could also be a demilich? I got a dragon, but even a lich?¡±


    Even in a very concerned manner.


    I knew you were pretending to be especially close, but did your friendship be so thick that you were worried about it? While being puzzled by seeing an unexpected side at apletely unexpected moment, Siegfried raised his head as if something shed and pped his hands and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help!¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you said you were moving with the Demonic Cult, isn¡¯t it obvious that you are overdoing it like the dragonst time? You must have fought a fierce battle, but if you confront the lich without a proper rest, even if you don¡¯t lose, you will be exposed to danger in many ways after the battle. I think the chances of it happening will increase!¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re going to help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although they are of different religions, aren¡¯t they the ¡®same¡¯ warriors!¡±


    Aside from the embarrassing fact that the wolf actively expressed its willingness to cooperate, it was a very attractive proposal. The proof is that not only Ragnis¡¯s, but also Cheryl¡¯s eyes shed and Asillie¡¯s ears twitched.


    The unit had been steadily advancing even after Laika flew away with the flying dragon, so the actual distance from Eldmia was probably not too far away. However, it is difficult to adjust the marching speed for him. That said, it is not an easy decision from the point of view ofmanding a unit to select and recruit talented people who will be helpful when dealing with a rich.


    However, the story is different if it is a warrior party that moves independently with a small elite like Levien¡¯s flying dragon unit from the beginning.


    Needless to say, Cheryl will be with her, so it¡¯s easy for me personally to hear about the intermediate process, and I can move quickly at a speed that the military can¡¯t. Above all, it is a very perfect condition that he does not ask for it himself, but volunteers.


    Who can say that it was a request from a hero, not a personal use of troops? It was the moment when the evaluation of Siegfried, who became an unexpected helper within Ragnis, rose vertically.


    Of course she didn¡¯t know. That Siegfried wasn¡¯t worried about Eldmia in the slightest.


    In the yard where they couldn¡¯t even catch a dragon with the name of a dragon yer, if Eldmia unterally caught even a demilich, which was drawn as a monster that could bepared to a dragon in their previous life, it was so vividly drawn what kind of teasing he would face when he returned. The fact that it was an attempted struggle.


    It was several dayster that Siegfried, who btedly witnessed the reality that he was already one step toote, sobbed silently under Eldmia¡¯s teasing.

 Chapter 599

    Siegfried thinks. He said he belongs to a pretty good warrior.


    If Eldmia had heard of it, she might have thought it was the confidence to see with the axe eyes open, but surprisingly, this was a very objective evaluation and one that belonged to the humble axis.


    Even during the stormy period when he awakened as a hero and entered the bosom of the imperial family, he had worked as hard as ¡®a hero¡¯s work¡¯.


    Even though it was a battle designed, predicted, and prepared by the talented people of the empire from one to ten to grow him, Siegfried did not show condescension while doing those things, nor was he absorbed in himself. Thanks to this, even within the Empire, there were very few people who admitted that he had ws in his temper, but tried to deny the fact that he was a hero.


    It would be a lie if I said that I did not have as much pride as a grain of rice in such public opinion.


    It was also the driving force for Siegfried to act as a warrior without anyints about the goddess who beat him without prior consent in this world. It is unfair that he became a hero and fell into this world, but as we saw in the novel, if all kinds of power and the world condemn him, wouldn¡¯t he be innocent even if he became the devil instead of a hero?


    There is nothing wrong with growing up rtively smoothly under the care of the Empire. Rather, it is safe and good. Siegfried had been thinking that way from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Until Eldmia catches the dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    There is no displeasure on Siegfried¡¯s face as he discusses the ufortable pressure he¡¯s been feelingtely, omitting the story of his past life, but his nervousness is clearly contained.


    ¡°I also worked really hard after bing a hero and knowing more clearly what kind of authority I received? Ah, this is also thanks to hyung, but anyway. throw it away?¡±


    The night, less than a day after the Imperial warrior party and Eldmia search operation.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes, which she had never imagined would be sitting around a campfire and listening to Siegfried¡¯smentation, eagerly wandered in the air.


    To be honest, it is true that a strange consensus is formed. It¡¯s a little different from the hero, but she was also a genius who was said to be the best in the kingdom.


    There was a time when she thought she was ahead of everyone else and could move faster, so Cheryl could best understand the embarrassment of being in the dark waiting for something out of the ordinary to nibble on jerky on the road she thought was leading. I was a person who could.


    But understanding and friendship are two different things.


    It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t seen each other often, and at most, the longest meeting was when we faced the Great Devil in the basement of the academy. If it had been to reveal nasty feelings such as envy and jealousy to Eldmia, he would have hit a warrior or something from the back of the head and left alone¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to make fun ofter, but a lich


    . That might be a demilich? ¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s nervousness was not of that type. He was worried, simply astonishingly, that Eldmia would make fun of him for not ying the dragon.


    No matter how many entricities Eldmia said, I thought that some crazy person in the world would make fun of people for not catching a dragon, but Siegfried¡¯s reaction was so sincere that I couldn¡¯t even refute such a simple refutation.


    Even so, Siegfried¡¯s story was stopped only after Princess Esselua intervened to help Cheryl, who couldn¡¯t react properly in a situation where it was ambiguous to say anything else.


    ¡°Zeke, you¡¯re clearly a noble from a foreign country and we haven¡¯t talked much about it yet, so you¡¯ll feel awkward if you don¡¯t distance yourself like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so? Sorry, since you say you¡¯re close with hyung, my inner intimacy has increased without my knowledge.¡±


    There is no malice in the appearance of an immediate apology. Sherrill herself didn¡¯t want to be formal in a ce like this anyway, so she carefully raised the topic while expressing her gratitude quietly for Eselua¡¯s consideration.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not very talkative, so I was just a little hesitant. But¡­ didn¡¯t you call Eldmia your sisterst time?¡±


    The topic he brought up while carefully recalling his memories at the academy unexpectedly attracted the attention of three other women, except for Siegfried. I know that she is Siegfried¡¯s lover, but don¡¯t they know that too? It was a lightly asked question because I wondered if he just caught a dragon and started serving him as an older brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After receiving Eldmia-sama¡¯s help in thest battle, did you suddenly be that uncharacteristic of Siegfried?¡±


    ¡°To not be like that¡­ That, what are you talking about? Entire was helped when he was injured, and since then he has been constantly receiving advice on this and that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using yourst name even in a conversation like this?!¡±


    Unlike Siegfried, who was greatly taken aback, the othersughed brightly at Siegfried¡¯s reaction. Sensing the bond they had built up from their natural reactions, as if it were a daily routine, Cheryl smiled bitterly and sipped the hot tea.


    Eldmia also became a hero, so there was a time when I wondered if the day woulde when I could work like this with him if I worked hard. In fact, since I received a good evaluation through thest academy incident and was given the opportunity to join the warrior party, even temporarily, I thought the possibility was sufficient.


    However, after hearing the story of Eldmia¡¯s ying the dragon, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I might have been misunderstanding alone.


    It¡¯s not like Ragnis holds the power. It¡¯s not like Asilie did, and they didn¡¯t build a bond through childhood together. The name Ogatorp is not absolutely necessary for Eldmia, and swordsmanship has never surpassed it before, but now it is getting further and further away.


    In just a few years, too much has changed. It was a fact that I already knew, but I didn¡¯t know that I would realize it again when I saw that even the hero in front of me felt impatience.


    ¡°Why are you making such a gloomy face?¡±


    It was the elf warrior Entire who awakened Cheryl¡¯s consciousness, who had been silently staring at the bonfire while lost in such thoughts. At the question of the elf looking at her, leaving behind Siegfried, who was being interrogated between Eselua and Saint Tennea, Cheryl unwittingly asked back.


    ¡°Did you look depressed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ah, it¡¯s not particrly obvious. Long-lived elves tend to have less emotional changes. As a result, they are naturally sensitive to subtle changes.¡±


    Still, perhaps because they briefly stood shoulder to shoulder in the basement of the academy, Entire naturally closed the distance. Her eyes are still fixed on Siegfried, but her ears perk up as she waits for Cheryl¡¯s answer.


    Understanding that those were not empty words of indifference, but her own consideration, Cheryl thought for a while before opening her mouth cautiously.


    ¡°Suddenly everything felt so far away.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The hero, everyone, and¡­ Eldmia too.¡±


    In fact, he only cared about Eldmia, but saying that was embarrassing, so he added a hint.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but even now in the kingdom, he is praised as a genius and is called one of the talented people who lead the kingdom. Being able toe out on a battlefield like this without an escort is purely due to my skills, so it¡¯s enough to say with confidence.¡±


    Having already seen Cheryl¡¯s swordsmanship at the academy, Entire silently tilted her head at Cheryl¡¯s self-evaluation. It was because he thought it was too timid to say that it was a sound that woulde from the mouth of the Sogaju of the Ogatorv family, which is also called the symbol of swordsmanship in the kingdom of Itthiel.


    I don¡¯t know who was involved, but Cheryl wasn¡¯t able to temporarily join the party just because she said a few words. The Empire doesn¡¯t handle things rted to warriors so easily. After the atrocitiesmitted by the madman from Rudra in the past at the academy, it was Cheryl who went through an even stricter screening and verification and was judged to be ¡®no problem¡¯.


    Since she had no taste for roundabout things from the beginning and was an Entire who had to ram into anything herself, she turned her head to ask Cheryl directly about the reason for the undervaluation. And as soon as I saw Cheryl, I could predict the answer without knowing it.


    ¡°Is it because of the dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The reaction was simr to when I did it.¡±


    can¡¯t you know he did too Entire at the time felt exactly like Cheryl now.


    Assuming a fight over the existence of a dragon, who wouldn¡¯t be in a dark ce, but among them, the most frustrating would be a warrior.


    Leaving everything aside, there is simply no answer from the physical size. Even if you hold the shield, it is smaller than a dragon¡¯s scales, and it is nothingpared to the ck dragon¡¯s ws. Let alone magic, he would have to wander between death and death just by getting hit by the wrong tail.


    No matter how corrupted and degraded the dragon Eldmia had been, it still grew to that size. It would have been better if it was a sword master or a much older and more skilled warrior, but of course they are simr in age, so ¡®because they are warriors.¡¯ It is difficult to cover up the psychological shock with just one word.


    ¡°You wanted to fight by Eldmia-sama¡¯s side, right?¡±


    It¡¯s too close for that.


    Because I wanted to stand by your side on an equal footing and be with you.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private 18 coin sponsorship!


    That¡¯s significant! I hope it was a coin you enjoyed reading! Even if it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll try my best to repay you with hard work!


    Altair, thank you for your unspoken 10 coin support!


    We will do our best to keep you entertained until the end!

 Chapter 600

    Entire guessed that the feelings he felt and Cheryl¡¯s now might not be exactly the same, but they would be roughly simr.


    At first, she moved only with the pride of acting for the will of the World Tree, but after feeling love, she wanted to stand by Siegfried¡¯s side, looking at the same ce, and protecting his back.


    However, the gap with the rapidly growing Siegfried only widened. As a result, there were times when I felt impatient, thinking that even chasing after him would be difficult, but fortunately, Entire¡¯s concerns were resolved amicably by talking with the party members.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to use the hero as a reference point. The growth of a hero is explosive, and when that timees, no mortal, even a genius, can catch up.¡±


    Through the knowledge that the imperial family and the church possessed that he had just spoken about.


    However, Entire¡¯s sudden advice, not knowing the inside story, made Cheryl think a lot.


    It was because I couldn¡¯t decide whether I should take this as wise advice from the Elves to the Humans, as a proverb made as a member of the warrior¡¯s party who spent a long time with the hero, or if I should just ept it as empty words.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    After a short thought, what she eventually chose was a careful questioning. Entire felt a strange sense of identity, feeling that Cheryl¡¯s question was no different from what she had asked.


    ¡°Have you experienced it yourself or heard it?¡±


    Many people dismiss the hero as a proud being from birth.


    Even if it is not, it is considered that it has been given something new and overwhelming under the omnipotent power of the power of God. So I think it¡¯s natural for them to be strong, to defeat evil, and to save the world. To those who live a normal life, they are farther than the nobility, so it is quite possible.


    However, the positions of the church and the imperial family, which supported and watched the warriors for a long time and left records, arepletely different. They wrote that, just as nothinges for free in this world, the might of a warriores with a corresponding price.


    ¡°If you stay by his side, you keep getting your eyes on his ordinary and everyday actions, and there is a difference that you often forget as you umte memories. For me, that was what I just said.¡±


    No one knows how and in what form. Even the warriors who are involved in it probably don¡¯t know it properly. However, what is clear is that the power they possess is nothing but limitless potential, and even that potential is no different from what they obtained by mortgaging their past or future.


    No hero isplete without hardship and adversity. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t defeat the existence of the opposite point or save the world from crisis at the same time as they are marked as heroes.


    Some say it is too harsh for mortals all over the world who suffer for the dozens of years consumed for this, but from the point of view of elves, who can live for a very long time, dramatic changes can only be achieved in that amount of time. Being there is already a miracle.


    The gods know all too well that the absolute power granted in a short period of time and the resultant results are deadly poison to mortals and never beneficial.


    ¡°It is often said that a wall is visible before reaching a certain level, right? It is said that every hardship and adversity that warriors go through is such a wall.¡±


    When you ovee the threats that stand in your way, you be stronger.


    But that couldn¡¯t be easier said than done. It¡¯s not something you face once or twice in your life, but it¡¯s hard to endure even with a fair amount of mental strength to face such a test every moment until youplete your mission.


    ¡°The members of the warrior¡¯s party do not exist to be equal to such a hero, but rather to help the hero from behind so that he does not fall in the process of crossing the wall. other factors.¡±


    Instead of standing next to you, stand one step behind you. Rather than intervening in the warrior¡¯s fight, he prioritizes eliminating elements that interfere with the warrior¡¯s fight. Usually, it helps the warrior to do his best.


    The warrior walks along the thorny path, and endures it together by his side.


    A system built by those who were protected to help the warrior, who had to endure everything alone in the past, not copse andplete his mission intactly. That is the essence of the warrior party.


    ¡°Of course, a certain level of skill is required. It may sound like a different story, but do you know how the elves who join the World Tree to help the hero are recruited through the process?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    Feeling strange that Siegfried, who would have been honest about something he had normally hidden for some reason, kept trying to avoid answering with excuses and sophistry about the strangely reversed brother-inw rtionship, Entyre offered advice for humans in a simr situation to him. went on


    ¡°Elves believe that there is a certain era in the world. And they believe that the children living in that era must ovee the hardships and adversity of that era. Even though they have lived hundreds or thousands of years and learned skills that are close to divine, they are interested in the crisis of the world. This is the biggest reason why the vast majority of people live in seclusion as if they don¡¯t exist. I really want to help but feel like I¡¯m forced to put up with it for the bnce of the world?¡±


    Leaving them behind, those who can be said to be the best of the time gather at the World Tree andpete.


    The process was so close to real life that other races would hesitate. It¡¯s not about sitting nicely, talking, discussing, andpeting to see who can hit the farthest object better, but fighting with all your heart to neutralize the other person.


    Entyre passed through the process only with a sword and shield and won, and was elected as an ally of Siegfried, a warrior who was upied by Ete of Light. Entyre smiled while exining the process appropriately.


    ¡°At the time, I was very proud of myself as a genius because I had gone through that kind of process beforeing out into the world. I was full of the same thoughts.¡±


    Of course it didn¡¯t. At first, there was no problem, but as time passed, it became difficult to catch up with Siegfried, and the enemies he faced became stronger.


    In addition to enemies, there were many friendly people who handled swords better than he did. Even if it was Cheryl right in front of her eyes. No matter how different the direction of swordsmanship was, Entire saw that Cheryl¡¯s swordsmanship in the basement of the academy was different.


    Decadester, Entire may be stronger. After hundreds of years, it will of course be stronger. But thest few years will never be over.


    ¡®Yo, the difference between a hero and a hero is like that. Just as there is a gap between a genius and a genius, the hero itself has a gap between other mortals.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t until after hearing the story Tennea told Entyre, who was frustrated at the time, that she understood. That a warrior is such a being. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a living miracle, and that¡¯s why it can represent God¡¯s will.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a secret I can¡¯t really tell¡­¡±


    Although right now I¡¯m having a hard time telling a lie in front of people I like so much. Maybe it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t know what to do but stubbornly maintained their attitude, but the pressure from Esselua and Tennessee started to lose their strength.


    ¡°So think differently. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be the one to fend off the other enemies around him when he catches the dragon instead of ying the dragon in the same way?¡±


    Sheryl quietly lowered her gaze to Entire¡¯s question as she confirmed that their conversation wasing to an end.


    That¡¯s not wrong. Rather, I think it ismon sense and correct advice.


    But that¡­ would be something that could be done with Ragnis or Asili.


    ¡°By the way, what have you two been talking about since before?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems that Cheryl had a lot of worries after seeing the dragon that Eldmia-sama had killedst time.


    ¡°Because of the dragon you caught¡­?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be. It is not enough to be simr to both.


    There was a vague feeling of pressure in Cheryl¡¯s chest that if she gave up now and stepped down, it would be over.


    ¡°With that skill, you¡¯ll be able to y an active role¡­ Huh? ¡­Equal? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll care about that kind of thing, do you? If that¡¯s the case, what would Asili-san be?¡±


    Siegfried, who continues to speak doubtfully, is right, but Asillie is not in a position where she can be with Eldmia only if she is strong in the first ce. She¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At that time, Cheryl, who suddenly jumped up from her seat as if struck by lightning, was stiffened without realizing it due to the shocking realization.


    ¡°Cheryl¡­?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t depressed simply because he couldn¡¯t fight Eldmia on an equal footing.


    It was depressing that there was nothing to offer whenpared to Ragnis, who was sprinting in every way to be with Eldmia, and Asilie, who had been together for a long time and maintained a rtionship.


    I¡¯m afraid that my value of not being able topete with Dalian will end up being just an acquaintance.


    I think we will remain as normal friends like that¡­


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    No matter how ignorant she is of her feelings, she cannot be ignorant as long as her thoughts have reached this far.


    Cheryl likes Eldmia.


    It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t catch up with Eldmia, but the fact that he fell behind them made him depressed. From the moment we first met when we were still clumsy with emotions, including all the moments when he just epted hisints asints, I liked those eyes that always looked straight at him as if he didn¡¯t care.


    I always wanted to put myself in those eyes, but it was sad because the reason to do so seemed to disappear.


    ¡°Ah, brother¡­ What are you really doing¡­¡±


    Siegfried, realizing the situation as he watched Cheryl¡¯s face turn so red that it was clearly visible even in the middle of the night due to her pounding heart in line with the bted realization, Siegfried tried to close her eyes without realizing it. I immediately shook my head.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to avoid being ridiculed as a dragon yer that didn¡¯t fit the purpose if I got the timing right?¡¯ It was the moment when I thought about it.


    If Eldmia knew, it was such a wicked idea that she would have decided to y with it until the day the coffin lid was closed.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 50 coin support, Mr. Tofu is cute!


    I will repay your support as a writer who always works hard!


    Thank you for your big support of 500 Coins, Mr. Labian!


    The number of episodes today is 600, did you sponsor in advance? Whatever it is, I will do my best to write something fun to read in the future!


    Thank you Mirashi for your 50 Coin Sponsorship!


    Coins obtained from thement event were donated to celebrate episode 600! thank you!


    In fact, since the writer has not been physically active these days, it was a day when I felt dizzy as soon as I got out of bed.


    It was the result of living a quiet life for about a week, to the extent that the symptoms of motion sickness, like getting on a bus after a long time after not riding the bus, disappeared from everyday life.


    I endured it for a while, but it was so serious that I wondered if I should take a second break!


    I found out that today is episode 600.


    It makes no sense to take a break on a day like this. It seems that it is written because it is used somehow as evil. It is so sad that there is no stockpile.


    Apart from that, I am always grateful to the readers who continue to read the writing of the writer.


    We wish you well in the future.

 Chapter 601

    The fourth day of the trip to join the kingdom army.


    Our journey, which seemed to be leisurely, began to be hindered by the Demon King¡¯s army early in the morning.


    ¡°Guest, pretend to be on the right side of the front.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think there are ten, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I think I can still avoid it. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Hu¡­ It¡¯s annoying, so let¡¯s just pass by.¡±


    Their pursuit is nothing new. This is because the voluntary taxpayer was faithful enough to betray to the point of being called the original Chalberus, and we had already been informed that the Demon King¡¯s Army would search the area if the patrol did not contact us for a certain period of time.


    That itself was within the expected range, but the problem was its scale and uracy.


    ¡°How are these babies in front of us?¡±


    It¡¯s already the fifth time that we almost ran into the Demon King¡¯s army, which outpaced our movement route with a fairly high degree of precision that made us wonder if it was being monitored by artificial satellites somewhere.


    The first attack was the Demon King¡¯s army, which appeared only tens of meters ahead with a sudden movement in space. Out of the 10 Demon Lords who appeared with a wizard at the center, the one who found us calmly and calmly sent out a signal. It was after throwing an ax and a needle at the field.


    The reason why I was able to eject the ax and the needle without hesitation was because of my senses that did not subside easily because I had be very sensitive after arguing with Rich. Because of the attack that was attempted in an unexpected way, at first, I was sweating, wondering if the Demon King¡¯s army hadpleted even a pinpoint assault unit, but it was just a coincidence, so I didn¡¯t encounter them directly after that.


    However, it¡¯s not the worst, and even though I¡¯m moving as fast as I can while paying special attention to the traces, it¡¯s a problem enough that the Demon King¡¯s army keeps getting caught in the radarwork of Carl Kansi and me.


    ¡°Hey, did you forget to tell us something?¡±


    Since he¡¯s such a cooperative guy, it¡¯s hard to see that he¡¯s lying, so I asked him in passing, but the answer that came back was the same.


    ¡°That, it can¡¯t be. I¡¯m sure there was a time in the past when the news was cut off and I went to search, but it wasn¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°Then did you just sell your feet then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never heard of using troops with a magician who can teleport.¡±


    Even now, not only is he talking with his voice as low as possible, but he is not doing other tricks, so that expression of regret in the world adds credibility.


    If it¡¯s acting, I¡¯ll just fool you once and cut your throatter.


    ¡°So I¡¯m saying, are they really going after you or the patrol that I belonged to?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    The cause or reason was unknown, so the taxpayer who voluntarily presented a new opinion in the midst of trying to solidify his direction to join as quickly as possible, continued his talk, worrying that his voice might be found out.


    ¡°Well, as you all know, no matter how much the demon army is, space movement wizards aren¡¯t so exhausting.


    When I nced at Emmet at his argument, he immediately nodded in agreement as if there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know where they came from, but 10 people brought a lot. However, no matter how coincidental it may be, there is no small chance that they will be surprised and destroyed in an instant. Gullini couldn¡¯t even resist properly and was annihted. It¡¯s notmon for mages skilled enough to manage their forces in such a burdensome way.¡±


    It is a force that has been put in with effort. That¡¯s why it¡¯s unreasonable to see that it was put in to investigate the disappearance of a patrol.


    After listening to the two of them, it was a reasonable argument.


    ¡°Somehow, by chance, the line of movement ovepped with something that the Demon King¡¯s army desperately needed to search for at this moment¡­¡±


    Although Lich said that Sa Nyeom-nim got rid of it, we all ran around hard before that, so we are all quite tired. I was in a hurry because I was afraid that I would be caught by the patrol, so it¡¯s not a situation where I can¡¯t fight at all, but it¡¯s not a situation where I want to fight.


    That¡¯s why I was moving while avoiding it as much as possible, but if there was a purpose other than us, the story would be different.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put our heads together for a moment and think about it. With the kingdom army in front, and the betrayal of Thor and the cult in the rear, additional support from the Demon King¡¯s army is almost impossible. What can I do to make a quick turn?¡±


    There are few hints. It¡¯s just that the lines of movement subtly ovep with ours, and that it¡¯s not a situation where they¡¯re on a treasure hunt, so what they¡¯re looking for is obviously a person.


    ¡°It must be a person first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Is it a person?¡±


    Fortunately, as soon as I thought so, all three voiced the same opinion, and a near-unanimous opinion was gathered. Sa-nyeom-nim quietly listened to our story, so the conversation naturally moved on to the next one.


    ¡°The problem is who to find while unleashing a significant number of troops in an obviously isted state.¡±


    ¡°Did the senior officer say it was desertion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would do that just to find an officer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the story different if you run around with confidential documents?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s subtle because it¡¯s already a bit of a secret leak for the demon king¡¯s army, and the situation is too worst for the situation to get worse.


    ¡°I heard that. Why don¡¯t you run away with that?¡±


    Carl Kansi¡¯s question didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but it was enough to change the way Emmet and I thought. Looking at each other at the same time, we said nothing but were thinking the same thing, and I gestured to Carl Kansi for the map he was carrying.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point, Carl Kansi. It¡¯s probably for one of two reasons: Either you don¡¯t think it¡¯s urgent enough to think about escaping, or you can¡¯t.¡±


    The map Carl Kansi was holding was also a military map obtained from Thor, so the location of the Demon King¡¯s army was specifically checked. Emmet and I simultaneously started searching for a nearby garrison, no matter who said it first.


    ¡°In a garrison of this size¡­ I think there are only crystal spheres, and at least there should be one or two on the scale of a battalion, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Then around us¡­ four units, one division size in the area we passed. Too few. I¡¯ll have to check other areas as well.¡±


    ¡°If you were to estimate the travel distance of spatial movement, how much would it be?¡±


    ¡°As far as the distance between the battalion-level garrisons. If the crystal ball doesn¡¯t function properly, you¡¯ll have to send a wizard. It¡¯s probably assumed that the wizards take turns moving.¡±


    Thanks to smoothmunication that didn¡¯t require detailed exnations, we were able to quickly sort out what we wanted. Carl Kansi, who was looking at the twentyrge and small circles marked on the map like that, looked at us who were contemting the results in turn and nodded.


    ¡°Can someone exin?¡±


    ¡°It was marked to guess the number of wizards capable of teleportation. Among them, they are garrisons that are expected to be in contact with each other. There are also division-level ones mixed in¡­ I can assume that there are at least fifty wizards who can teleport. I can.¡±


    ¡°And if you only take 10 of them with you, that¡¯s 500 people.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they brought in those stationed further afield.¡±


    Since the calction was based on the hypothesis that the target was not us, it was assumed that the wizards had gathered in the vicinity over several days, not counting that they had moved in one day.


    However, it is not possible to search all of this wide area with just that. So we limited the scope of their search around our route to the kingdom army.


    ¡°It¡¯s no coincidence that we¡¯vee close to each other five times.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same idea. That¡¯s how this hypothesis fits.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ so, you¡¯re assuming they¡¯re right that they¡¯re not trying to catch us, but trying to find someone else in our path?¡±


    ¡°Not just someone, but enough to make them decide to gather all the teleportation mages in the area and conduct a massive search.¡±


    They are not on the run, and they are not in a situation where they are searching for deserters, and they are the ones whose routes ovep with ours.


    Carl Kansi quickly understood the situation.


    ¡°Did you move a detached team to find us in the kingdom army?¡±


    ¡°Including someone important enough to make them think that if they capture the detached team, they might be able to break through this isted situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re falling in front of us, it¡¯s that we¡¯re approaching them from behind.¡±


    Opinions were finalized with the words of a voluntarily taxpayer who understood the contents btedly.


    It is impossible to specify who the members of the detached unit are, but at least it will not be Ragnis. The position of Marquis of Levien is not that light. But no matter who he is, he is definitely a very valuable person to us.


    And unlike ours, the location of the detached unit was revealed to some extent for some reason, and it was put in a dangerous situation where it might encounter troops approaching 500 people if it was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and fix a patrol.¡±


    It was the moment when, though tired, he had a reason to fight the patrol he had just passed by.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 1 coin!


    I will try my best to make reading fun in the future!


    Thank you 0088 for your unspoken 100 coin support!


    We will do our best to be remembered as a writing that was not a waste of support!


    Thank you Chohyu for supporting 51 Coins!


    I¡¯m grateful just for watching, but you¡¯re supporting me like this! I will work hard in the future!


    Thank you for the unspoken 50 coin support!


    I will continue to repay you with sincere writing until the end!


    Thank you for your private 10 Coin Sponsorship!


    It¡¯s a relief just to be able to celebrate episode 600, but thank you for supporting me like this! We wish you all the best in the future!

 Chapter 602

    The first problem stemmed from the fact that Laika, who suddenly became ill, could not travel with Siegfried¡¯s party.


    Siegfried couldn¡¯t take Laika, who suddenly became ill as if she had a fever, and couldn¡¯t leave Eldmia, who would leave a big mark while fighting a lich in the middle of an unknown enemy camp, I decided to pinpoint his location using the method I used when he disappeared while searching for him.


    With Asillie¡¯s earrings. At that time, they had to search the entire empire, so many wizards were defeated, but this time, it was a possible option because there was no need for it, and the support of the empire was also unchanged, so they were able to pinpoint the location of Eldmia without difficulty.


    The difference is that unlike at the time, immediate transfer through the simple gate is not possible.


    After being separated from the unit, they could not receive support, so the only way was to check the map Laika had brought, specify the route, and join them as quickly as possible.


    A second problem arose along the way. I didn¡¯t make a mistake to leave a trace, but it ended up being an ¡®observation¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t that Siegfried¡¯s party was careless.


    ¡°Illusion wizards have identified the location.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the distance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from us. Even if we move in a hurry, it will take half a day.¡±


    It was just insufficient.


    Not only were they not warriors or famous heroes, but the Demon King¡¯s army were also people who had lived through a war thatsted.


    In the early days of the war, what troubled the Demon King¡¯s Army the most was the spies and detached troops of the Kingdom¡¯s army. Because of mana and aura, their presence is not felt properly, and since humans live in demonic spirits, there is no proper way to catch their tails once they are mixed.


    Of course, the Demon King¡¯s army also developed to respond to it. Magic tools and magic were developed to capture mana and aura, and the illusion wizards, who could be said to be on the cutting edge in the technology of utilizing the remnants of evil spirits, achieved a feat of capturing divine power.


    For them, it was not a task toe and capture the hero with all three powers. Had it not been for the loss of contact with the Headquarters due to Thor¡¯s betrayal, he would have responded by forcibly summoning the Special Operations Department, but failing to do so was the only regret.


    Still, the fact that this situation is an opportunity remains unchanged.


    The question was also raised as to what purpose the warriors of the empire were acting apart from the kingdom army, but this is also a problem to be solvedter. In a situation where he had to watch the leash tighten, he saw the possibility of a reversal, so now is the time to act.


    The fact that the warriors of the empire were not yetplete also contributed to their courageous actions. The number of magicians and elites gathered in the conviction that there was a chance of winning if they were selected and selected again was about 600.


    At first, they were not sure of sess even when they were put into the operation, but it was different now. After making the judgment, themander of the detachment delivered a new order to his subordinates who were vignt.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. First of all, you can encounter them faster than expected, so make your body as light as possible.¡±


    Although he was instructed to throw away the food and camping equipment he had personally brought, his men followed his orders without hesitation. There is no disbelief there. There are only soldiers who carry out orders.


    ¡°Monsters around here are controlled by our allies, so focus only on moving. If there is a problem, fostering¡­¡± It


    was at that time that an unfamiliar voice came from behind themander who was looking at him with satisfaction.


    ¡°There is a problem.¡±


    Even though his voice was so nonchnt, he was able to immediately pull out his sword and quickly attempt a horizontal sh thanks to his quick judgment that it was normal to have no one behind him. The subordinates didn¡¯t care, and even the wizard, the lieutenant, was focused only on checking the enemy, urately pinpointing the enemy¡¯s location and aiming for the neck with only a ck voice that swung like lightning.


    However, themander gritted his mrs as he watched the two-handed ax get in the way before the sword fully extended.


    It was self-evident what it meant for an ax that moved slower than itself to obstruct the path first, even though it was an all-out surprise attack.


    ¡°Are you ying?¡±


    The unexpected visitor ¡®shed¡¯ the ax with only a short impression in his mouth as if it was not a big deal.


    The ax that cut through the cross guard as if cutting off the sword he had swung, cut the gauntlet and blew his right hand from the index finger to the small hand. In the process, themander, who noticed the magical power that had begun to flow from the human race, who had not felt anything, tried to exhale a startled warning from the mouth of themander, but the opponent acted faster than that.


    The ax that had crippled themander¡¯s right hand flew backwards and, faster than anyone could hear the sound of one of his subordinates locking themselves in, the hand that had released the ax grabbed themander¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Siegfried would be a bit dangerous if all 500 of them were at this level?¡±


    ¡°Keuk¡­kkeok!¡±


    Demon God¡¯s Hero, Eldmia Ega.


    As soon as something was fired from the waist of a being who shouldn¡¯t be here, the right fist flew right in front of themander¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Broken?!¡±


    With just that blow, a bang in my head! It sounds like a shocking sound. However, themander focused on the disappearance of the pressure he felt in his neck rather than the shock, and tried to move his legs and reach out.


    However, his body plummets to the ground against the owner¡¯s will. What came into the field of vision of themander, who did not understand what was going on in his head-first posture, was the corpses of the magician¡¯s adjutant and his subordinates, who were shivering with their whole bodies tied to something.


    The conversation of the assants could be heard in the ears of the consciousmander in the sight of the nine people who were alive just now, all dead without even drawing their swords properly.


    ¡°Usually, you do a surprise attack like that, so why did you call it this time?¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of invisible enemies, but you need to know your rough skills to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the rest?¡±


    ¡°If you look at themander¡¯s skills, you should get an estimate.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the blow to the head or because of the words the devil¡¯s nephew uttered, but themander¡¯s whole body trembled.


    Probably both. The words spoken by the Demon God¡¯s Hero were shocking.


    ¡°Uh, uh uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ The guest is about to talk after being punched. I thought his skull was split.¡±


    ¡°I told you. Just hit it.¡±


    Themander, who forcibly turned his body and looked up, saw a werewolf, a beastman, an old demon, and a warrior of demons. After that, there were beautiful women and demons wearing patrol uniforms that didn¡¯t suit this situation in the slightest, but those things didn¡¯t matter that much to him now.


    To him, who is unaware of the circumstances, the appearance of Eldmia seems to have been a surprise attack after noticing the secret operation of the Demon King¡¯s army to target Siegfried.


    Of course, it may or may not exist.


    ¡°Uh oh¡­ oh oh¡­¡±


    With the intense pain rising from his right hand and the blown head, the most usible conclusion he could draw was to say that even Siegfried was just a trap to lure the Demon King¡¯s army. It¡¯s just an imusible guess.


    ¡°Did you ask how did you know?¡±


    ¡°If I heard that, I guess it¡¯s true.¡±


    Themander¡¯sst memory was watching Eldmia lift her legs, responding calmly to the point that it was hard to believe that she had just killed those who were worthy of being called the elite, even if they were a minority.


    Eldmia, who had stunned him with additional blows, continued talking as she approached the sorceress, who was bound by Emmet¡¯s magic and was halfway bent over.


    ¡°Originally, there were quite a few things I wanted to ask you first, but thanks to that friend who just fainted, I lost one. Can you guess what this means?¡±


    The corpses of the deadrades, themander who was incapacitated in an instant, and the fact that he had not felt any presence or magical power until he approached this close range all gnawed away at the wizard¡¯s will to resist. This naturally resulted in giving up even the least resistance, and the wizard¡¯s consciousness, which had given up everything, naturally pointed out the irrationality of the current situation and tried to express regret.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t talk. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ It means that if you don¡¯t answer my questions properly, I might end up with a dead friend instead of a fainted one.¡±


    It was Eldmia¡¯s threat that prevented that. At the same time, some of the binding magic, which did not allow the wizard to even speak, was released, and freedom was restored to the top of the neck. Eldmia nodded briefly while staring straight at the wizard¡¯s head and gaze, which slowly moved toward her, and asked lightly as if it was still not a big deal.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was because he was close to death, but the wizard was able to intuit. That it was not an act to make oneself nervous.


    Based on the conversation they had just had, it was clear that the operation had been leaked in some form. Even if you keep your mouth shut, they will kill themselves without regret.


    ¡°I-what can I do?¡±


    Rather than being killed like that, it is better to live even if it bes a milestone used to find the empire¡¯s warriors. Satisfaction spread over Eldmia¡¯s expression as she looked at the wizard who made a quick decision and answered.


    However, the answer that came back was much different from his expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we canmunicate well. Then, shall we track down the location of the other troops?¡±


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Thank you kernix for your unspoken 50 coin support!


    I will work hard every day and try to repay you!


    Thank you for your 100 Coin Sponsorship, Eravel!


    As this continues to be serialized every day, even though I want to take a day off because my body is really tired, I keep hesitant because I feel like I skipped the attendance check.


    If you sit like that and write, you will end up writing again, so I think good is good! Thanks for your concern!


    Thank you for your big support, Mr. Fall Fish, 850 Coins!


    ????¨B?¨B)? I don¡¯t know what to do with the cool sponsorship with only emoticons written on it! We will do our best to run until the end so that you will not regret your support!

 Chapter 603

    The demon army seemed to be clearly aware of the importance of smoothmunication, but it seems that the ideological education ofmunication agents for this was not very active.


    The guy who was presumed to be themander gritted his teeth and refused to cooperate, but the wizard in charge ofmunication and movement was really cooperative, so it became a futile struggle.


    At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it even after seeing such a reaction, but I suddenly thought that it might be a trace of the past from the origin of the demon tribe that I got to know about while talking to Mr. Sa-nyeom.


    To the demons, a strong person is one with more magical power. ording to the secret story of their birth, it was obvious who the mighty magical power was referring to, so we cannot rule out the possibility that their tracks, which were considered to be male-like racial traits, may have been engraved by dragons who tried to treat them like ves in the past. will be.


    However, just because I step out doesn¡¯t mean that all the Demon Lords in the vicinity kneel down and obey, so it¡¯s a hypothesis that doesn¡¯t matter that much right now.


    Thanks to themunication wizard, I got some rough information, and it was said that more than 600 people were put in, so there was nothing to regret about this one, but I didn¡¯t forget to give him thest option.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go happily. You¡¯ve got a sense of who I am, right? I¡¯m not against the demons. I¡¯m against the demon king. If you¡¯re just a soldier with a strong professional mind, you can help the church and work for the demons.¡±


    It can be a very petit bourgeois case, if not exemry, such as a voluntary taxpayer.


    In that case, themander¡¯s gaze, which had been looking at the floor until now, turned to me at your proposal, which he believed needed to be treated properly as a soldier.


    Not a particrly positive outlook. It¡¯s a response close to talking about it.


    ¡°If you say so, I¡¯m willing to let you move on your own, even though I can¡¯tpletely unbind you. I¡¯ll take care of your severed finger separately and help you get treatedter.¡±


    ¡°Ha, are you pretending to be generous now?¡±


    And the words that came out of his mouth were a twisted answer that matched his gaze.


    ¡°Permissive? I don¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Then shall I pretend to be fair? I should have made that offer before killing all my men.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a war in name, but that¡¯s a bit stupid. I don¡¯t even know your skills, so how could you do that? If all of you were the best at hiding magic well, our side would be in danger. Or do you have a hobby of going to the goal while being careless?¡±


    Even mercenaries do not care about feeding each other knives on the battlefield. This is because there is a strong perception that it is just a job to make a living rather than a confrontation between ideology and ideology.


    It can be said that the appearance of taking care of his subordinates is not bad, but themander, who had a lot of personal feelings to say in response to my proposal, snorted at my logical answer and replied briefly.


    ¡°Our struggle will be won.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    There was no need to speak further to themander who had firmly expressed his thoughts and will, so he responded with an axe. Seeing themanding officer¡¯s life changing with his skull splitting with a dull sound, themunication wizard looked at Emmet while ignoring the trembling like an aspen tree. He nodded slightly and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I have good news, bad news and even better news.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why is theyout the way it is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in order.¡±


    Inevitably, ¡®What should I listen to first?¡¯ I knew the same boring words woulde out. Emmett, who lightly smashed the clich¨¦, continued by stroking his beard, which was now quite long.


    ¡°First of all, the good news is that we have an overview of what this friend is talking about asmunication magic.


    At first, I wondered if these guys had invented a walkie-talkie that allowed two-waymunication without using a crystal ball, but it was more like a kind of radio. Of course, that alone is surprising enough. It was a form I had never heard of while standing on the battlefield.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, you must have understood how great this was. That¡¯s right, the Demon King¡¯s army had already solidified theirmunication system during the protracted war, so they didn¡¯t seem to feel the need, but this has the potential to shake themunication system on the battlefield. Yes. It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know that at all, so they must have used it for a strategy like this one.¡±


    There are not a few cases where orders are not delivered properly and the situation turns upside down. Although their radio magic is still in the test phase, it has reached a level that can greatly offset such problems.


    ¡°Is that bad news? That there is a possibility that the Demon King¡¯s Army will further develop and systematize its technology?¡±


    ¡°You seem like an employer worth teaching. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the better news?¡±


    ¡°Now that I understand this, if I have the time and budget, my allies have the possibility to establish a new contact system through this magic like the demon army. Including improvements. Isn¡¯t that good enough news?¡±


    It was an undeniable fact, so I quietly nodded my head.


    ¡°If you prepare a speech that will convince and convince themandter, you can pay extra.¡±


    The original goal was for Emmit to acquire that magic, and I and the telmunications wizard to find Siegfried, and the rest of the people headed to the kingdom army as nned. It was a conclusion I came to, judging that if I could just eavesdrop on them, it would be much easier to avoid them, and since Siegfried and I would be aggressively rambling and attracting attention anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡°That said, make sure to write it down in the contractter.¡±


    It was Mr. Sa-nyeom who approached me leaving behind Emmett, who smiled happily and prepared to leave again.


    ¡°What did the man mean by ¡®struggle¡¯?¡±


    Sa-nyeom-nim rarely asked us anything during his travels. Rather than not being curious, it was the result of maintaining a stance of not intervening in the affairs of the continent as much as possible, as he would soon die following God anyway.


    Still, I often asked questions about the empty parts of knowledge¡­ that¡¯s why it¡¯s now.


    ¡°It is a force that supports the demon king who ims to be a god himself, iming that the demon god has not done anything to the demon tribe and has neglected them. As a result, the internal conflict between the demon tribe and the human tribe was added to the aspect of the fight between the human tribe and the demon tribe.¡±


    The devil¡¯s son made the mistake, so why should I be ashamed?


    Anyway, with the piece of god enshrined in front of me, the dog side thought that there was no dog side like this, and exined it, but Sa-nyeom-nim¡¯s reaction was calmer than I expected.


    ¡°So the remnants of the evil spirits are also intertwined. So, do they worship evil spirits?¡±


    ¡°The specific circumstances haven¡¯t been revealed yet, but it seems more like use than worship. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible, but.¡±


    Previously, I thought it might be possible, but after seeing Mr. Sa-nyeom, I¡¯m honestly not sure.


    Evil spirits don¡¯t worry about influencing the earth. So, unlike the good gods, they did not hesitate to use their bodies or exert their strength.


    But what if the remnants of the evil spirits they saved are the corpses of the evil spirits?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s been in my case, so maybe it¡¯s not impossible at all. I hope those children won¡¯t be contaminated by evil spirits.¡±


    That way you can be saved, albeit btedly.


    After saying truly merciful words, Sa Nyeom turned around without regret and headed towards Carl Kansi, who was ready to leave. After that, there was only a simple clean-up and delivery of warnings.


    ¡°You could be suspicious, so be as careful as possible. If things don¡¯t go well, Laika will understand, so call him and ask him to check. Lag¡­ Talk to the Marquis of Levien himself and he will understand.¡±


    Since the story had already beenpleted, there was no further needless running of the four legs. Carl Kansi just jokingly said, ¡®Your customer has really wide feet, don¡¯t they?¡¯ I just giggled.


    As I turned my gaze from the fast-moving party to themunication wizard, he pointed his finger in the direction without saying anything.


    ¡°Este.¡±


    [Huh?]


    ¡°Do you have some divine power that you umted while colliding with Sayeom-nim?¡±


    Even if it didn¡¯t take up much time, the arrival of the enemies would be quicker than if we joined Siegfried. I don¡¯t think a guy with the size of a hero would be easily put in danger, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with confusing the enemies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just use half.¡±


    [Uh¡­ half at a time?]


    ¡°Originally, it¡¯s important to take the initiative in things like this.¡±


    I have to advertise that a variable has appeared. Won¡¯t they be embarrassed too? I wondered if it would be easier for a surprise attack if they didn¡¯t know anything about me, but I thought it might be better to put all my energy into being vignt of both Siegfried and me, so I decided to just let it go.


    So far, I don¡¯t think it was a bad idea.


    [okay? Okay!]


    But there was one thing wrong with my prediction. It wasn¡¯t until the moment when divine power was about to burst out of Esthe that I had properly raised toward the sky that I realized that.


    ¡°This is a bit unexpected¡­¡±


    Este¡¯s divine power charged when she collided with Sa-nyeom was much more than I expected.


    A word from the artist (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent support of Altair¡¯s 10 coins!


    I will be a writer who works hard in the future!


    Asks Thank you for your 100 Coin Sponsorship!


    2000 Hwa! I wonder if I¡¯ll be writing another article by then, but I¡¯m curious about what will happen as I know it¡¯s a human thing but I don¡¯t know it!

 Chapter 604

    The white light embroidered in the blue sky had the power to naturally attract people¡¯s attention even though it was only a few minutes of daytime.


    The first observed light did not produce any sound or shock and just soared into the sky, so those on the battlefield dismissed it as just an anomaly that urred at an unfavorable time. It was an impossible reaction if he knew what had happened on the front line, but it was possible because the information control of the Demon Army was also used by the same soldiers.


    However, that was only the position of the soldiers, and themand was different.


    -transmission from crystal ball. Enormous divine power was confirmed near the operation area. Since the location will be specified, nearby troops should move to that location and grasp the situation.


    Themand issued an order with two cases in mind.


    The first is the seconding of a mysterious phenomenon that urred on the battlefield.


    No matter how much he cracked down on his mouth, ¡®they said he was punished.¡¯ The worst possibility that the phenomenon, which was rumored to have spread in the form of, had urred at this moment, sent chills down the spine of themand, but it was dismissed as unlikely based on the distance from the garrison and the fact that it had only urred once.


    In fact, the most important was the second possibility, the sudden appearance of a neglected divinity or relic.


    ¨C Members of the unit who moved to the location checked the surrounding ecology. If the sanctuary is manifested, get out of the safe zone and use the re. If unnaturally created pupils and ruins exist, do not enter and use res. If it¡¯s neither, start searching for any humanoid beings nearby. Even if it¡¯s a corpse, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you find an object with divine power, be alert and wait for your allies. Premature contact is prohibited.


    Most of themanders and high-ranking officials located in the vicinity of Ithiel are trusted by the military headquarters.


    Of course, they knew what kind of power the remnants of evil spirits possessed, and they knew very well that if they used it well, it was possible to turn the tide of the war. From their point of view, the sudden appearance of divine power seemed to be closely rted to the sudden appearance of the hero.


    Maybe the hero learned the identity of that divine power through some method and moved to preupy it¡­ I thought.


    If so, it didn¡¯t take long before more than half of those who agreed that it might be possible to ovee the existing n to capture the hero and provide an opportunity to break the siege.


    As a result, it was almost inevitable that themand, which had no way to dispatch additional troops in time, chose the option of splitting the troops alreadymitted.


    It is not known whether the failure to take into ount the third possibility, ¡®two warriors appeared at the same time without any sign¡¯, can be called their mistake, but at least it is certain that the troops who went into the operation without knowing anything were not at fault.


    ¡°What is it, check that in front of the warriors of the Empire? Besides, why are the orders like that?¡±


    ¡°Nandle Anna.¡±


    In the process of moving to the position of the hero, themanders of the two units who happened to meet each other frowned and looked once again in the direction where the light had just risen.


    The reason is simple. This is because, no matter who sees it, it is the ¡®close unit¡¯ that themand said.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s important because it¡¯s important. Move.¡±


    In fact, it was no different from going back the way we came, so there were voices saying, ¡®If only I could get in touch a little sooner¡­¡¯, but themanders pretended not to hear. Because they didn¡¯t like it either.


    Even so, there was no time to grumble with his subordinates.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, I think it would be appropriate to move while maintaining a certain level of vignce. Shall we form a battle line with good guys and move?¡±


    ¡°That would be better.¡±


    The process of selecting subordinates skilled in sudden engagements and forming formations was carried out quickly and urately.


    ¡°Captain, I can feel the presence of people in front.¡±


    And the process of finding out that it was ¡®correct¡¯ was never pleasant.


    ¡°Are you allies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sure I felt some magical power until just now, but it suddenly disappeared. It seems that the other side is checking us out as well.¡±


    As soon as the soldier, who has be the vanguard because his skills are average, but his intuition and magic sense are the best, as soon as he finishes talking, a human figure emerges from a thicket beyond the forest.


    At the same time, conflicting reactions urred among the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Yumma, you¡¯re a human.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It must have been magic¡­¡±


    With the soldiers who didn¡¯t know how to look and were puzzled.


    ¡°All swords! Attack posture!¡±


    ¡°Egada, the demon¡¯s hero, Eldmia! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡±


    Divided into twomanders who feel that everything in the real world sucks and yet forget to reflexively give orders in order to survive.


    Despite not properly understanding the situation, the fact that the soldiers were able to reflexively stance and draw their swords was only a reflex action that had been honed through numerous real battles and training.


    Most of them couldn¡¯t keep up with their heads even when they drew their swords, and if it had been as it was, a few people might have died. At least themanders thought so.


    ¡°There are quite a few this time? Did the two of you give the order together by chance?¡±


    And that thought became more firm as soon as Eldmia opened her mouth.


    You can¡¯t know what the word ¡®this time¡¯ means. They never thought that the day woulde when they would feel fear when they saw humans who couldn¡¯t even feel magic, but they didn¡¯t even think that the first target would be a warrior.


    Siegfried is also a warrior, but from the perspective of the Demon King¡¯s army, the achievements of the two are different.


    To them, Siegfried was still an unfinished hero and had a chance to win, but Eldmia did not. Even themand, which underestimates major enemies in order to boost the morale of allies, has designated him as a ¡®shun target¡¯.


    It was said that if you were an ordinary soldier, you should not even think about fighting and just jump out.


    ¡°You have two options.¡±


    Maybe it was because the situation was no different from suddenly encountering a predator while on the road.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to decide how to react, even while watching Eldmia¡¯s calm expression of holding the sword she was holding instead of fixing it, holding it up moderately, spreading her two fingers, and opening her mouth. It also yed a part in not even having the idea that they would attempt a conversation in the first ce.


    They didn¡¯t know it, but thanks to that, Eldmia took a more moderate attitude and continued.


    ¡°The first is surrender. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re just a soldier regardless of the Demon King¡¯s ideology, or if you believe in the Demon King¡¯s ideology but risk your life, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll have a chance to exinter that you¡¯re just being deceived. ¡°This fight is neither freedom nor struggle. Throw away your weapons if you want to live. And convince yourrades.¡±


    Despite facing more than 20 enemies alone, his middle finger, which had been spread out, folded at the same time as the exhortation ended, believing that he had an absolute superiority.


    No one attempted to interrupt Eldmia. It was because the soldiers did not dare to judge carelessly, and themanders waited for the wizards to prepare while rolling their heads to ovee the situation.


    And the wizards were silent for another reason.


    ¡°The second is to die. To be precise, it¡¯s a dog death. You¡¯ll die more meaninglessly than you can imagine. This will be my first andst rmendation, so choose carefully. If you lower your weaponter, they won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    They are not the only units close to this ce now. The closest thing was to them. At the same time as the words that the opponent was Eldmia came out, the magicians were continuously sending their unique wavelengths using magic.


    An emergency signal sent only by wizards in the worst situation where they cannot use crystal balls or res. If Eldmia had magical knowledge, this too would have been a futile act, but until the moment the signal from the other troops came in, Eldmia did not show any reaction.


    The unresponsiveness felt like an opportunity.


    Three signals returned. Even the distance is not that far.


    ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go, so I don¡¯t intend to give it that long. Decide.¡±


    They do not underestimate their opponents, but they are also 50 elites and 5 wizards carefully selected to capture other warriors from the Demon King¡¯s Army. You can buy as much time as possible and shoot emergency res. Although he is a hero who caused countless incidents, he is neither a sword master nor one who has reached the level of transcendence.


    There is a chance.


    When not only the wizards but also the twomanders made the same judgment and exchanged nces, Eldmia opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to our proposal too?¡±


    ¡°What can you offer me?¡±


    At this point, the soldiers also feel the presence of their allies approaching at high speed, grasp the situation, and settle their minds.


    ¡°If you surrender, I will guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°How can I surrender to you in this situation where I have an absolute advantage?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re not all there.¡±


    Worth it.


    I came to deal with the hero anyway. The goals are slightly different, but what they are trying to do has not changed. Just as he was about to issue an order to act with a focus on defense in such confidence, Eldmia replied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change much even if everyone except for the 30 or so people who are gathering heree, but you¡¯re seriously mistaken.¡±


    At the answer thates out as if it¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯m speechless and speechless.


    ¡°Even if we set up an ambush, there would be no chance of winning. Did you know what would be different if you were surrounded with just that many numbers?¡±


    At the same time as the hair on her body stood on end, Eldmia¡¯s sword shimmered softly and began to crumble into pieces.


    ¡°The premise is wrong. You are the one who suffered the siege.¡±


    If you look closely, it¡¯s close to just being smashed from the beginning. There was no time to wonder how it had maintained its shape until now, and the pieces of the sword falling toward the ground suddenly stopped and floated in the air.


    ¡°I hope you will not regret your choice.¡±


    It was not only the Demon King¡¯s army that was wasting time, but also Eldmia.


    The difference is that, unlike the Demon King¡¯s army, who waited to gather insufficient strength, he only waited for his prey to fall into a trap.

 Chapter 605

    In less than a second after the one-sided deration, des flew into the necks of five people in the front row.


    An attack that precisely prates between the helmet and the armor is more vicious than an arrow. Even themanders who had been on the battlefield all their lives saw an attack for the first time that was impossible to deal with from the start.


    What flew after him was arge needle-like projectile. Unlike the des that precisely aimed at the soldiers¡¯ gaps, the needles shot like arrows simply flew straight forward, and some wielded shields or swords to block the attack, which could be confirmed with the naked eye.


    but it doesn¡¯t stop An attack that destroys the de and pierces the shield will be halfway into the armor and reach the heart or pierce the helmet. The only survivors of the non-surprise raid were those who had not yete within range, were exceptionally skilled, or were magicians.


    ¡°Distant specialization!¡±


    ¡°Catch as hard as you can! You can¡¯t survive if you fall!¡±


    Those who are exceptionally talented and have been appointedmanders rush towards Eldmia, giving orders to the living troops. There were no people who truly believed that Eldmia was specialized in long range and had hope in closebat.


    It was just a lie to protect the morale of allies.


    Just by looking at the almost shattered gauntlet, warped and messed up armor, and standing posture, you can tell that he has no hesitation in closebat.


    Nevertheless, they had no choice but to jump forward. The result of the terrifyingly powerful projectiles in seconds was devastating, but because of that, the only weapons he had now were a broken sword and arge two-handed axe.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a madman who would continue a many-on-one battle with a sword like that, so he would definitely fight with a two-handed axe. No matter how much blind arrows die like knights dying in vain, their skills were genuine.


    As befits a soldier who has learned how to fight in harmony, everyone had the confidence to not miss the inevitable gaps thate with such a heavy weapon. To the point where no one would doubt that the moment he swung his ax once would lead to an opening for a counterattack.


    Because of that, the demon lords who were approaching Eldmia slowed down as they watched him bring his right hand, which was not holding a sword, to the ax handle.


    He still held the sword with the de still in his left hand, as if it had been broken vertically, so it was clear that he would need time to put it down, straighten his grip on the axe, and get his stance in position, but in other words, he would never hold the axe at all times and move with that flimsy sword. It was also said that it was time to stab and kill the one who approached. If you make such a risky gamble, it induces a certain gap. The idea itself was not wrong.


    But because of that, they recognized the sight of Eldmia¡¯s ax disappearing along with her right arm a momentter. It happened because it wasn¡¯t any bat posture¡¯ that existed in theirmon sense.


    It was natural. It was just a throw.


    ¨C Kwadeuk!


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    Hearing the sudden, heavy shock and groans, he knew that one of his allies had died, but most of them could not tell who it was. It was because he was aware that if he took his eyes off Eldmia even for a moment, he might die next.


    Only onemander, who was preparing a pincer attack with him, was the only one who knew who was the victim of the two-handed axe, which suddenly turned into a throwing axe.


    In that brief moment when the ax crossed his field of vision, what came to themander¡¯s mind was resignation.


    It wasn¡¯t simply because the lieutenant who had been working together for many years had died. It was simply because he instantly understood why Eldmia was aiming for his lieutenant, who was far away from the crowd of enemies.


    ¡®I can¡¯t win this.¡¯


    The lieutenant, who had learned the same swordsmanship under the same teacher, was a colleague who could attack at the same time to the extent that it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was devoted.


    No matter how much training and actual battles you have gone through, it is impossible to carry out a perfect pincer attack with a straight man without an inch of error. Even if it is an unchanging fact that all of them are elite, it is unavoidable because their skills and skills are different.


    Themander was convinced as he continued to run and straighten his weapon. The only thing that could do that was himself and his adjutant.


    The guy noticed that and killed the lieutenant who could kill him more reliably.


    It would be nice if it was a coincidence that overestimated the enemy¡¯s skill, but the possibility of that is disappearing before our eyes in real time. Thanks to being located a little further back than the others, he was able to see Eldmia precisely attacking the Demon King¡¯s army approaching him ¡®first¡¯.


    It was a quicker and more precise movement than anyone present. The sword he was holding was in the scabbard again before he knew it. Instead, only a very short dagger is held in his right hand.


    It took less than two seconds for the dagger to lodge under the chin of an ally who attempted to stab the approaching Eldmia. If you didn¡¯t know, it was a neat attack to the point of thinking that it was a performance that was deliberately put together and demonstrated.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    The ally who was running next to me spat out a word of curse, but the meaning contained was by no means short.


    While taking one step, he snatched the sword of an ally who had already be a corpse, and on the third step, as if he had noticed when, he tore off the leather pouch from the waist of the falling corpse with force, aiming at his side and charging at his side. throw towards


    Following him, flying at full speed, was the sword of an ally that Eldmia had just extorted. Of course, believing that they would engage in closebat with the stolen sword, the ally, who tried to stance by quickly punching out the leather pouch that had flown into his face, did not understand the situation when the sword flew into his left shoulder and got stuck. At the same time, Eldmia¡¯s fist swung close I had to get hit in the face as it was.


    ¨C Quickly!


    I couldn¡¯t even scream.


    It wasn¡¯t a dull metal sound, but the sound of a skull splitting, and Eldmia, who snatched the sword once again from the being with a crooked head along with the helmet, turned the sword once more as if she had no interest in the horrors she hadmitted, grasping the center of gravity and moving the sword as naturally as flowing water. It just runs towards the enemy.


    Looking at the scene, everyone who tried to open up possibilities by somehow sticking together felt a deep sense of despair. If they had fooled themselves with unapproachable movements, they would have felt anger rather than despair.


    The violence wielded by those who reached a high level was usually like that.


    A power that makes one question even whether they are the same creature is awe-inspiring, or feels irrational. The helplessness thates from not being allowed to even reach them no matter how hard they struggle makes those who are exposed to that helplessness struggle, just like a cornered mouse bites a cat.


    That was the case with his subordinates who were killed by the projectiles flying around them even now. They might have given up just by identally avoiding a vital point, but as the guy dered, ¡®a futile death beyond imagination¡¯ was rampant, and what they chose was a runaway of magic power. It is not a struggle to survive, but a poisonous feeling that will die after stabbing the sword once.


    With the hope that maybe it will be reached.


    Since he already knew that there was a high possibility of bing a wolf, the first emotion themander felt for the person who had to drive them to their death and jump together waspassion. But what he feels now is envy. Because of that miasma, they will not feel the futility themselves, even if it is a futile death in the eyes of others.


    Those who notice all the ¡®ordinariness¡¯ of his movements, skills, and judgment cannot. The closer the distance with Eldmia gets, the closer you get to the terrible reality that your attacks will never reach you.


    I¡¯d rather give up andy down the sword.


    However, Eldmia had already dered that it would not ept surrender from the beginning, and is faithfully fulfilling it. They could not help but force themselves to move as they watched the sight of the next prey bing the next prey as soon as the person lowering the de came out because they couldn¡¯t control their broken hearts.


    It was difficult to keep up with Eldmia¡¯s movements, which were getting faster by the second. Thinking that even that might have been part of the deception to make them actively attack with vain hopes, themander who had lost his adjutant swung his sword.


    The sword that was stuck in the body of arade until just now entwine like a snake and throws his own sword into the sky. At least they hoped that even the magic the wizards were preparing would bepleted using themselves as shields, but all they could hear were the wizards¡¯ screams and explosions.


    It was a familiar sound. Most of the wizards who couldn¡¯t block the enemy¡¯s dispel during the siege ended their lives like that.


    ¡°Fuck you, you knew how to use magic.¡±


    The answer that came back to the muttering that I couldn¡¯t stand it was a single sword that came out of the scabbard of the man who deceived fifty people without telling a lie and aimed at the defenseless neck.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Tofu is cute Thank you for the 26 coin sponsorship!


    A piece of de that shoots a beam, what a terrible weapon!

 Chapter 606

    It¡¯s been the fourth day since I went on a trip to help Eldmia.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t their reaction suddenly be strange?¡±


    On the third day, due to the unlucky encounter with the Demon King¡¯s army from the second day, Siegfried, who had to continue fighting and stealth to avoid the enemies pursuing day and night, gained sympathy from all party members.


    This is because everyone recognized that the pursuit, which had been followed by reducing sleep at night, suddenly decreased.


    It would have been a natural thing if all of the invading Demon Lords had been unterally repulsed, but Siegfried and his party were on the move avoiding engagement as much as possible while being wary of the unknown number of enemies, so the enemy¡¯s loss of troops was not that great. Siegfried, who was struggling to guess the reason for the sudden change, seriously pondered the possibility that they might have missed their mark, and then shook his head.


    For that, the first start is already strange. Despite the inconvenience, they moved while avoiding normal roads, but the fact that their location was discovered, and the persistent tracking that led to the idea that they were watching with something like a satellite, are already beyondmon sense. Now, there are many problems and questions to believe that the tracking ability has been wed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any chance that they¡¯d give up. They¡¯re probably considering Zeke, the hero, as a solution to the current situation they¡¯re in.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that. In cases like this, it¡¯s usually better to stop the pressure because we¡¯re heading towards the trap they wanted. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Entire¡¯s words have a point, but I don¡¯t think we moved against our intentions or were induced. Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be more correct to say that an incident that couldn¡¯t chase us urred?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but where did such an incident happen all of a sudden¡­¡±


    Siegfried, who naturally tried to distance himself while listening to the conversation of the three women, was speechless.


    there was. Not the level that causes the incident, but the person who is the incident itself.


    Others reflexively turned their eyes to Cheryl, as if they hade to the same conclusion, but now Cheryl is so calm that she wonders if the reaction she showedst time was a dream.


    ¡°Rich, did you catch it¡­?¡±


    ¡°If the opponent was not a demilich but a normal lich, I don¡¯t think we can ignore the possibility that he would have died right away. Although there is a problem of finding and destroying the reliquary, due to the nature of Eldmia, you wouldn¡¯t have known that fact and fought the lich. .¡±


    Will it be toote this time¡­! It was Cheryl, who had been silently organizing her thoughts until now, who spoke to Siegfried, who had been thinking about such things.


    ¡°But¡­ aside from that, from the perspective of the Demon King¡¯s army, is finding the person who causes the lich to die really a higher priority than tying up Siegfried and changing the situation?¡±


    When I heard it, I was right. If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s in a situation where he can¡¯t use his hands anyway, and dealing with thatter won¡¯t change the oue.


    It is unlikely that he moved from Thor. If it was possible to advance that quickly, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered to share information by sending Eldmia. Wouldn¡¯t it be more credible to say that Eldmia, who struck the lich, was attacking the rear of the demon king¡¯s army, adding to the confusion?


    While moving like that, it was Entire who awakened Siegfried¡¯s consciousness, which had been engrossed in thoughts.


    ¡°Presence ahead.¡±


    With just that one word, the entire party instantly corrected their posture and became wary of their surroundings. Thanks to this, it was not because he was tormented by the demon king¡¯s army, but he was reminded of the fact that he was originally like this, and he was once again suspicious of how he had suffered from being caught in the demon king¡¯s radarwork.


    But that was only for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear footsteps very often. Four or five? Considering that the demon lords we encountered were organized around 10 people¡­ Maybe we are fighting somewhere else and then falling out.¡±


    ording to Entyre, I had to check my opponent to get even a little more hints.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hit it this time.¡±


    The party silently agrees to Siegfried¡¯s decision. At the same time, with Teneasi and Eselua in the rear, Entire with a sword and shield stood in front of them, followed by Siegfried and Cheryl in the front line.


    Since it was a party made up of people who were far from stealth or stealth, it was their own way of attacking to attack with all their might in response to Entire¡¯s signal that they had arrived at an appropriate distance rather than being discovered while clumsily moving to target an enemy¡¯s gap.


    ¡°preparation.¡±


    At Entyre¡¯s signal, Siegfried and Cheryl, who leaned as much as possible and held their breath, raised their aura very slowly. It was not even possible to properly see through the thick bushes and trees in front of her eyes, but it was an element that would soon be irrelevant anyway by Siegfried¡¯s hands.


    ¡°now.¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s Nothung, which had been lifted horizontally, swung wildly in response to Entire¡¯s words, pouring out an enormous amount of mana.


    The mana, which was not properly adjusted and was extremely crude, was a kind of incantation magic that was manifested as Siegfried swung the sword ording to his will. It has a fatal w that it is not only slow enough that even ordinary people can see it with their own eyes and avoid it, but also catches the eye, but it also has the characteristic of outstanding destructive power.


    Siegfried and Cheryl also acted in line with the magic that Siegfried himself called the sword technique, smashing the bushes and trees in front of them. The voices of the enemies could be heard in the ears of the two people who stood on either end of the sword and advanced as if they were running after it.


    ¡°Wow?! What is this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡±


    Human, two demons, one beast.


    At first nce, it was a strangeposition to the extent that it seemed like they were just passing adventurers rather than the Demon Lords, but Cheryl and Siegfried did not miss the fact that one of them was wearing the Demon Lords ceremony.


    Maybe the demon king¡¯s army hired adventurers in their own country. That wasn¡¯t a reason to hesitate in swinging the sword, so the two quickly fell aside and prepared to nk the uninvited guests.


    ¡°It looks like you made it crude on purpose. Is it a change of thinking?¡±


    However, that attempt was thwarted by the sudden scattering of the sword.


    ¡°Hmm, human friends. If you don¡¯t mind, can you listen to the story?¡±


    The middle-aged Demon Tribe, who had destroyed sword skills by activating various spells with just a light wielding of a staff, calmly called out, but there was no time to respond. Because Siegfried learned magic, she was able to guess the skill of the other person, and Cheryl saw that Siegfried¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, and guessed that the magician¡¯s skill was unusual.


    If it flew just 3 meters further, it would have collided with a beastman. It is clear that he could not have grasped it properly because of the bushes, but it is said that he finished the analysis and tried to dispel in that short time.


    ¡°Sheryl! I¡¯m aiming for the wizard!¡±


    ¡°This is troublesome. We¡­¡±


    The wizard could not give himself a chance to speak. A skilled mage could cast spells by faking spells like normal conversation.


    ¡°Lightning!¡±


    It may be destroyed again, but first of all, esses first. Siegfried used up all the batteries prepared in advance, aimed at the wizard, and dug in, and Cheryl naturally stretched out her sword toward the beastman.


    ¡°Whoa, watch out,dy! No matter how strong the handcuffs are, they¡¯ll cut you!¡±


    However, Suinpletely avoided Cheryl¡¯s attack by moving her upper body lightly. There was no time to be surprised at the movement, which had never been seen before, as the hand of the beast man stretched out at the same time as he evaded, touching Cheryl¡¯s abdomen. It was a fast movement like the wind, unsuitable for arge body.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have eaten lunch.¡±


    What followed was an unknown shock that seemed to shake the five organs. At the same time, I understood at once what Suin said.


    Even if I reacted a littlete, it was such a terrible feeling that I would have regurgitated everything. Even in the midst of this, Cheryl was poised to attack when the beast approached again, but the opponent simply raised her hands lightly as if keeping that distance was enough.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the demon king¡¯s army, friends!¡±


    The beastman speaks calmly as if he has no worries about the demonic wizard being targeted by Siegfried. Stunned by his carefree appearance, Cheryl turned her head toward Siegfried and saw the wizard flying up into the sky before she knew it.


    But no attack follows. They really didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting them.


    In a strange tension, the moment the check is about to continue,


    ¡°You are a warrior of Ete.¡±


    Despite not having any equipment, the beautiful woman who had been watching the sh just before calmly opened her mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯re Eldmia¡¯s group. If you don¡¯t get their trust, they¡¯ll tell you to mention a person named Laika¡­ Oh, it¡¯s not a person, it¡¯s a Shinsoo.¡±


    ¡°Eldmia¡¯s party? What is that demon army? Where is Eldmia going?¡±


    When Siegfried, who had not cleared his doubts, pointed to the demon king who had been hiding behind the beauty and whispering something, he raised his arms with an infinitely serious expression and shouted.


    ¡°I am a prisoner!¡±


    I would have done that if my hands were tied.


    The demon army, who imed to be prisoners of war, was very suspicious, but it was certain that they had no intention of attacking, so naturally Siegfried and Cheryl¡¯s swords began to point to the floor.


    ¡°The employer judged that you could be surrounded, so he offered himself as a kind of bait. There was an attack by the Demon Lords, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­employer?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m talking about the customer. Thanks to the data I passed on to you, I was able to infer the situation quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­customer?¡±


    It was clear that the two of them were referring to Eldmia, but it was Siegfried and the others who were confused as to what they were doing.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 50 Coins!


    We will always do our best to be a writer who can repay your support!

 Chapter 607

    Siegfried and his party were confused when the prisoner, who identified himself as Carl Kansi, exined what was going on.


    It¡¯s not difficult, so why doesn¡¯t ite into my head like this? Except for Cheryl, who was aloof somewhere, they looked at each other, wondering if they were the only ones who didn¡¯t understand, and as soon as they realized that they didn¡¯t, they focused their eyes on Siegfried.


    There is a time when we lived together, but there is no way we don¡¯t know the meaning of that gaze. Siegfried nodded slowly, pressed his temples, which were still throbbing, and summarized what he had heard.


    ¡°So, you are all thepanions that Eldmia got from the demon tribe, and that demon army is one of the prisoners captured along the way. A body filled with the thoughts of a god?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Fucked¡­¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    In fact, it was the same with Carl Kansi who did not understand.


    Like radiation exposure that can no longer be avoided, ¡®You can¡¯t be a hero.¡¯ Siegfried spitting out ng words out of frustration at the terrible future of being ridiculed as a ss, Esselua pointing out Siegfried¡¯s vocabry, and Cheryl¡¯s reaction when she was told that she was safe and sound were all from another world to them. .


    As a result, Cheryl was the first to speak while looking carefully at each other as they looked at each other with something very mysterious.


    ¡°First of all, I think it¡¯s a priority to enshrine Poro and Sadyeom-nim as friendly camps. It¡¯s better to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you okay?¡±


    And Siegfried, who had not even expected toe to such a conclusion, asked without hiding his surprise.


    No matter how much Eldmia herself intended, it was as if she was ying a mad game of tag in the middle of the enemy camp. From Cheryl¡¯s point of view, she thought that it would be difficult to say anything even if she said she would go find Eldmia right away, since the person she liked was in danger and turned off aggro.


    ¡°What else could not be okay?¡±


    However, the person concerned only looked at Siegfried with a questionable face, as if it was natural.


    ¡°No, he could be in danger. It¡¯s because he¡¯s worried.¡±


    Of course I was worried. However, Cheryl¡¯s rationality was working hard to thoroughly distinguish between public and private affairs.


    ¡°¡­If we had easily overpowered both Emmet-sama and Carl Kansi-sama in the skirmish just now, they would have told us to run right away.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t.


    Since Siegfried hadn¡¯t fully demonstrated his ability, he didn¡¯t know what to do, but he even received a counterattack on the subject of attacking that prisoner named Carl Kansi.


    Saying you won¡¯t be beaten twice was meaningless in this situation. It is obvious what the result would have been if Carl Kansi had wielded that first blow with sincerity. Even though she was with such talented people, Eldmia insisted on fighting alone.


    There must have been an intention for the safe movement of the body and prisoners, but Eldmia was never the type to take charge alone, even though she would unluckily get involved in a job that would end quickly and easily together.


    ¡°However, I only suffered one-sidedly. I just decided that if I went there to help, it would only get in the way.¡±


    If he was sure that he didn¡¯t need to protect them during the battle, he would have juste along and fought with the demon army. He must have decided that it would not work, so he decided to use all his abilities to hit and run alone.


    ¡°I feel the same way. If he wanted us to join him, he would have asked in advance. Rather, he must have taken a private action because he was convinced that he could get out of his body in an emergency. It seems that the priority is to get out of the kingdom and join the army.¡±


    Emmett nodded in praise of his reasonable and rational judgment, Esselua and Entire looked at Cheryl withpassionate eyes, and Carl Carnsey, who alternately looked at Siegfried scratching the back of his head as if he was puzzled, took turns watching them in an instant. I read the atmosphere and let out a short saliva.


    ¡®Of course I thought I had a rtionship like this with the saintess¡­?¡¯


    It was Carl Kansi who had no way of knowing that what he was seeing was just the tip of the iceberg.


    ?


    Regardless of individual circumstances or feelings, as a result, Cheryl and Emmet¡¯s judgment was correct.


    They joined by chance and were caught up by Eldmia with just one day left until they arrived at the garrison.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it to run amok with a little overdoing it.¡±


    It was Eldmia who appeared in front of the party, who had been alerted by Emmit¡¯s belief that there was arge-scale magical reaction nearby, with a dying wizard and an army of about 10 demons.


    The appearance was not as neat as Carl Kansi and Emmett, who traveled together, saw. The armor, which was rtively intact, had scars that clearly did not exist, and unlike the calm conversation he had made as if nothing had happened, his face was covered with deep fatigue.


    ¡°I thought I would only meet Siegfried, but I never thought everyone would be gathered like this. How has everyone been?¡±


    Nevertheless, what formed on his lips was a satisfied smile from someone who had done his job.


    ¡°But how did you get here? Did you get dragged into the warrior¡¯s party?¡±


    It was a bonus tough one more time in surprise at seeing Cheryl, whom she had never imagined would be here. However, in inverse proportion to that, the corners of Siegfried¡¯s party and Cheryl¡¯s lips began to droop without their knowledge.


    If it is true even for those who have traveled together, how about for those who see it after a few months? Even they knew better than anyone else that the equipment Eldmia was wearing was by no means cheap.


    It is an armor prepared by ¡®that¡¯ Esmue with great care. Knights active in ordinary battlefields were things that could be worn for a lifetime if they were well maintained, but now they are bent here and there to the point that I wonder if they were destroyed on purpose. Is that all? I don¡¯t know what the hell it was, but it¡¯s not boring to see the traces of countless holes being punched.


    Unlike smiling as if it¡¯s not a big deal, this is the part where you can see how many fierce battles he has gone through. Siegfried involuntarily looked down at his armor, and Cheryl walked over to Eldmia with a gloomy face and hugged him, not paying attention to what she was looking at.


    ¡°What is it, are you crying again? Has your child reached puberty? Why do the tear nds break down so easily? And I stink.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Unlike Eldmia, who bursts intoughter, various emotions begin to intersect in those around her who are notughing. It was Carl Kansi who broke the awkward silence that arose there.


    ¡°More than that, guests? What are all the friends in the back? Prisoners?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. We¡¯ll have to share more details, but they didn¡¯t really sympathize with the devil¡¯s ideology. Coincidentally, there was a wizard and the limit of space movement was just right, so I brought him.¡±


    Like a cicada attached to an old tree, Eldmia approached, halfway dragging Sheryl, who didn¡¯t know how to fall. When Eldmia lightly beckoned, they quietly gathered in a corner without any resistance and waited for the next instruction. At first, Siegfried, who was terrified and gave them a look, soon realized that their reaction was different from what he expected.


    It¡¯s not really dead eyes, and it doesn¡¯t look tired. Not only did they not engage in a fierce battle, they only gave off the nuance that they had moved away so as not to interfere, but they were still maintaining their ceremonies like soldiers and being wary of their surroundings.


    ¡­At first nce, it¡¯s not like a defeated and captured prisoner, but a soldier who listens well.


    ¡°One day? I thought I would have to go two more days, but you¡¯vee down quite a bit, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the performance of the Margrave of Levien and the fact that I was able toe down without worrying about the garrison. I haven¡¯t contacted you yet, but I think it will be faster after we pinpoint the location through the documents provided by Thor.¡±


    In the meantime, Eldmia, who properly grasped the situation while talking with Eselua, did not forget to ask Carl Kansi and Entire to hear if there were any other movements around.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I felt like I was about to die of exhaustion, but I feel a little more energetic that I have to work hard for one more day.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay? If we gathered this much anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be no problem to encounter the demon king army?¡±


    As expected from Siegfried, who responded with a smirk, no one had any sense of humor, saying that he was tired and that it was impossible to fight in front of the person who helped him. In fact, while two warriors were gathered, I wondered what the enemies would be afraid of, attacking like a point organization.


    As if everyone had simr thoughts, Eldmia added as if she had forgotten to say something as she smiled and was about to start moving again.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. Most of them won¡¯te any more.¡±


    ¡°¡­mostly?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I caught about half of them, and the rest fell out after hitting only the magicians I could see. If it¡¯s not a search group that has fallen in the area, they won¡¯t be able toe even if they want to use magic.¡±


    That¡¯s why I asked if there were any other moves. Siegfried¡¯s gaze, which had been looking at Eldmia, who spoke calmly as if it was not a big deal, moved again to the Demon King¡¯s army gathered in the corner.


    I didn¡¯t hear any exnation, but I felt like I knew why they were so obedient.


    A word from the artist (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 1 coin sponsorship by Mr. Huryang!


    Aguagu, thank you for the unspoken 2 coin support!

 Chapter 608

    Siegfried¡¯s party, whom I haven¡¯t seen in a long time, seemed to have changed quite a bit in the few months I had been traveling in the Demons¡¯ Territory.


    Should I be feeling a bit depressed? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s been awkward since I¡¯ve seen him in a while, so the conversation goes on well¡­ For some reason, he seems to be fine, but it¡¯s clear that he often falls into an unknown depression. At least, since only the self-destructing saintess used the recovery orb, she secretly told her to live well without any ill feelings, and she calmed down a bit.


    Even Cheryl did the same. At first, I thought he was just nervous because he was in the middle of enemy lines, but it was clear that he had been together for a long time, so unlike Siegfried and the others, it was clear that he was losing his energy after a long time. I wondered if there was any trouble before I came, so I asked Carl Kansi, but after a long time searching for my memory, the answer came back saying that there was no such thing.


    The only thing worth mentioning was the reason why I couldn¡¯t bring Laika¡­ Well, it seemed like Este had a little problem in the process of excessively absorbing divine power, so I decided not to worry. My guess would be correct given that he assumed he was sick because he suddenly fell asleep and didn¡¯t wake up.


    Other than that, there was nothing special about the march. It was also the result of not only us but also voluntary taxpayers actively participating in the vignce of the owners. Even as if proving that they are elite, they all have good stamina, so there is no slowing down.


    Thanks to that, I was walking with only the will to rest in my head without much thought, and it was only when I began to see something clearly that the kingdom¡¯s army was stationed in the distance that I btedly faced the reality.


    ¡°Oh, what excuse do you have to your sister?¡±


    I was exhausted and didn¡¯t really think about anything. Running through the middle of enemy lines, setting up to catch a lich, and getting entangled with his body wouldn¡¯t leave a back.


    ¡°What excuse are you making all of a sudden? You¡¯ve got a purpose anyway. Whether it¡¯s adding richness or annihting the enemy¡¯s detachment, isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±


    ¡°What? How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I was there when the beastmen came to Levien to escort the by-products of the dragon. Now, no one knows that you have caught a dragon.¡±


    I hurriedly rolled my eyes at the shocking news, but not only Siegfried and the others but also Cheryl nodded. The only thing that surprised us was the Demon Lords who were vignt around us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, Ashley was knocked out.¡±


    Sheryl¡¯s voice adding a wedge to it feels like a death sentence. Since Asili is also on the front line, I thought that sending her home would give her a grace period, but she was caught out like this?


    ¡°¡­Still, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to be fine like this?¡±


    ¡°Originally, while you were involved in an incident, there were more times when you were fine than when you were not. If that was the case, Asilie wouldn¡¯t have worried.¡±


    That¡¯s true too. Even though I knew I couldn¡¯t be sharp, I was trying to figure out a way to do it somehow, and Carl Kansi, who was listening to my conversation with Cheryl, tilted his head and asked a question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a hero to achieve this or that feat? Even if he returns unharmed like a guest, I think it¡¯s something to celebrate with both hands open, isn¡¯t the conversation a little subtle?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that Asilie doesn¡¯t have that kind of heart, but it¡¯s because she¡¯s been with me and raised me halfway.¡±


    ¡°Do you raise? Customers? This is a great person. But are you on the battlefield? Are you older than you thought?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. Assilie is an elf.¡±


    Reactions as if they had heard the secret of their amazing birth erupted from all sides except for Siegfried, Cheryl, and Sa-Nye-sama. Everyone didn¡¯t raise questions about the upbringing, but I feel that their eyes are directed to my ears as if it¡¯s so natural.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not mixed race.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? No matter how much I look at it, I can¡¯t see any signs of an elf, so I wondered what was wrong.¡±


    At first, I just thought it was going to be like that at the reaction of Carl Kansi who answered with a giggle, but after chewing the cud a few times, it was something. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no trace of an elf, but why do you think you¡¯re being called ugly?


    It was a moment when I was about to get a little embarrassed, but Carl Kansi didn¡¯t stop there and continued the barrage of questions.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s an unusual rtionship. Since when have you been together?¡±


    It seems that the action was taken conscious of the atmosphere that was too subdued. He was always a quick-witted friend like that, and as if he was trying to freshen up the atmosphere before arriving at his destination, he spoke in a voice that was more tense than usual, and I got a rough idea.


    ¡°Since I was little. I guess I was about 8 years old.¡±


    ¡°What is it, isn¡¯t that enough that you didn¡¯t raise it halfway, but just raised it on your back?¡±


    ¡°Still, I was living with my parents until I was 8 years old. The time I came to the capital with Ragnis¡­ was it the year beforest?¡±


    It was Sheryl who corrected the flickering memory of life because the density of life had increased too much.


    ¡°It was. I was 14.¡±


    ¡°Right? Anyway, since we¡¯ve lived together for about seven years, it¡¯s urate to say that we¡¯ve grown halfway¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡±


    Even though it was a time when darkness gradually began to fall, there was no inconvenience in checking each other¡¯s faces yet, so I was able to properly check Carl Kansi¡¯s bewildered expression.


    ¡°What now? 14? 7 years? The year beforest? Am I misunderstanding the concept of time?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I wonder why it¡¯s like this all of a sudden, but this time, everyone except for Siegfried¡¯s party and Cheryl¡¯s reaction is simr. Even Emmett was putting on a look of doubt this time around. Fortunately, my question to them was answered by the following question from Carl Kansi.


    ¡°How old are you now?¡±


    Oh, there was no time to talk about age. At the moment, a lot of worries passed by, and I wanted to know how to tell them about it¡­ but I decided to just pretend it wasn¡¯t a big deal and let it go. I didn¡¯t lie about my age, I just didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°sixteen.¡±


    ¡°How about ten?¡±


    The demons responded by asking if this is the number I know now, but the turmoil quickly subsided as the willing taxpayers were able to seal their snouts with just one nce.


    Still, thanks to the sudden age issue, the atmosphere has brightened a little bit.


    There was a small incident where I had to make an impromptu excuse and an excuse on the spot for Siegfried calling me older brother, but anyway, when we arrived at the kingdom army¡¯s garrison, it was strangely not like a defeated soldier, but a sessful operation and a sessful oue. There was an atmosphere like those who had returned home.


    ¡°The hero has returned!¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell themander!¡±


    ¡°Quickly report to Marquis!¡±


    The soldiers at the garrison weed us very warmly. Because they literally weed me one-sidedly without questioning or questioning, they treated even the willing taxpayers as my colleagues, and those who suddenly heard one-sided cheers in a mysterious position only looked at me intently without being able to do this or that.


    My honest feelings toward themand post after being so weed were that it was filthy awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s really awkward because there are only humans.¡±


    Even though I said it myself, Iughed out loud, but what can I do? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been seeing for months. Every time I hear the cries of soldiers praising me, shouting that I am a dragon yer, I pass the voluntarily taxpayers to the knights in an illusion that the number of back smashes will increase. Only Ragnis and Asilie with a sullen expression were seated.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know, Ragnis?¡±


    Asilie was still the same even after several months had passed, but Ragnis was in such a shockingly changed state that his true feelings came out without even realizing it. The me-like hair, freckles on her face, and slightly raised eyebrows were still the same, but now she is fully armed with an unusual-looking armor and is a knight herself that anyone can see without a doubt.


    ¡°¡­That armor, didn¡¯t you get it as a gift from the first princess?¡±


    She looked at me with her arms crossed with a mysterious gaze close to that of an axe, and she only opened her mouth after twitching her eyebrows as she looked at mypanions. Thanks to this, Carl Kansi once again quietly raised his question, but this time he was in no position to answer.


    ¡°Armors tend to break down a bit when you use them, don¡¯t you think? Don¡¯t look at my older sister as if she¡¯s so suspicious¡­ Oh, there¡¯s something more important than that. The lich I went to catch turns out to be a much more dangerous guy. ¡±


    The eyebrows of the two people, who gave off the feeling that they had real eyes to see and put up with it, wriggled along with the word ¡®much more dangerous¡¯, and cold sweat formed on my back.


    I was trying to change the topic urgently, but I chose the wrong word! It was Eselua who saved me from not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Well, it may sound like an excuse, but Eldmia¡¯s words are true. They say that is the thought of a god who died during the Holy War.¡±


    At the same time, when I cautiously pointed at Mr. Thought, the half-open eyes of Asillie and Ragnis instantly became round. I thought I could ovee the immediate crisis thanks to this, so I nodded vigorously and looked at Mr. Sa-nyeom.


    ¡°I just want you to call me ¡®sad thought¡¯. I almost became a Demilich vessel without a ceremony, but with Eldmia¡¯s help, I came this far.¡±


    ¡°¡­Demilich?¡±


    I asked for self-introduction, but it was a very resentful moment for Mr. Sa-nyeom, who put one more word in his mouth and poured oil on the dying mes.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken and private sponsorship of 300 coins!


    I am grateful just for reading this long article, but I will do my best to repay you as a writer who constantly works hard for such a big support without words!

 Chapter 609

    I don¡¯t know if I knew it or not, but in the end I had to get on the cutting board again and tell everything.


    However, the expected smashing did not return. Not only in ces where there were many eyes to see, but also in private spaces.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re safe. If you¡¯re going tomit anything in the future, just make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to solve it all by yourself.¡±


    At first, I wondered if the two gears made me give up, but it wasn¡¯t like that. Even after the story was finished to some extent, I had to be caught for a long time, share the story, and suffer from an attack of affection that was close to a quickie. If it weren¡¯t for the situation where you had to pay attention to the next day¡¯s schedule because it was definitely on the march, you would have had to talk about what you experienced and experienced while traveling through the demons all night.


    Of course, it¡¯s not just about personal stories. Our main topic of conversation was, in the end, the unscheduled Sa-nyeom. That doesn¡¯t mean that something sharp hase up, but for now, opinions have gathered in the direction of enshrining Mr. Sayeom in Levien.


    The ce where she was enshrined was a demonic spirit for quite a long time, so in the end, it might be right to go with Thor to find historical information, but when and where did the demon king¡¯s forces try to use the divinity as they please by using the remnants of evil spirits? It was a decision that was made because no one could know whether they would notice the existence of and y tricks.


    I was in charge of the escort to Levien.


    The reasons why I had to do that were more diverse than I thought. The reason was to keep the morals of deciding to be determined, the fewer people who knew her identity, the better, and the biggest reason was that it was not as easy as I thought to recruit enough personnel to safely escort her.


    ¡°I heard that there are reinforcements because of the kingdom union?¡±


    The first two reasons were understandable to me too, but thest one was a bit strange, so when I asked it again, Ragnis¡¯ impression was crumpled.


    ¡°That bird¡­ Hmm, hmm! They¡¯re not trustworthy.¡±


    Ragnis hurriedly changed his words and expressions, but I couldn¡¯t fool my eyes and ears, which could be called a professional swear word.


    I felt the need to repair or rece my equipment anyway, so after agreeing moderately, I asked Sir Lenissa privately, and I was informed that the overwhelming majority of the reinforcements were advisors.


    Reporting and plundering after first measures? Even when I heard that it happened frequently and that even surveince troops were being operated in this city, I unknowingly grabbed the back of my neck.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t themand of the wartime held by the Marquis? I think it would be better to just cut the head.¡±


    ¡°In front of me, you can just call me Ragnis. How can you not know what kind of rtionship the two of you have when you have been assisting by my side?¡±


    The unexpected attack made her face feel hot, but fortunately Sir Renissa didn¡¯t hold back and continued her exnation.


    ¡°Actually, I tried to set a few people as examples, but¡­ In the event of a coalition operation, the nobles are sent back to their countries for simple disobedience of orders that do not correspond to the highest level, and are punished ording to their country¡¯sws or only fined.¡±


    ¡°Yeombyeong¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know thew because I didn¡¯t look at it. Is it simr to repatriation of criminals in terms of past lives?


    The reason why the guys called the Kingdom Alliance in the form of reinforcements suddenly joined the war is obvious. Seeing that the eastern front, which had been maintained for years, was pierced overnight and making a rapid advance, he must have thought that the war was finally over.


    The surrounding kingdoms were embracing, ¡®Asmodians are actually no big deal.¡¯ It is clear that the Empire, which had been growing inside the fence with determination and feeding, opened the fence gate at this opportunity. If you don¡¯t participate in the war, there is no congo, so it¡¯s not too difficult to guess the idea of crawling in in any form and trying to make a profit and make a profit.


    The problem lies in why the Empire left it ¡®in the middle¡¯.


    If you listen to the story, you have handed over all themand authority and let go of threats. The forces of the Kingdom Alliance hit the barricades so that they could not even dare to cross the line that should not be crossed. Even so, what is the benefit of not drawing a line between an act that is no different from disobeying orders and an attempt at plunder?


    It couldn¡¯t be that the purpose was to make a vase of Ragnis. I couldn¡¯t understand it in many ways, so while I was drooling for a while and thinking about it, Sir Lenissa opened her mouth as if she had suddenlye to mind.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, the messenger of the empire once asked me to put in a word in case of Sir Ega¡¯s visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes? How did you know I wasing here and said that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess? I just can¡¯t reach you, so I think I¡¯ve said it everywhere I can reach.¡±


    After finishing the short conversation with Sir Renissa, who was scratching the back of the head, I went straight to Siegfried.


    I went there thinking that if he was a key figure in the empire, he would know, but the reaction that came back was absurd.


    ¡°Huh? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this? Have you heard of Eselua?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    All three of them responded that they had heard an absurd story for different reasons, but it was Siegfried who guided them to a messenger.


    But for some reason, his attitude seemed more docile and attentive than usual, so I wanted to punch him in the back of the head.


    Fortunately, I couldn¡¯t do that because I had a lot of eyes to see, but since he didn¡¯t change his attitude until the moment I left after the guide, I almost started to seriously think about why he was doing that. It really would have been if the introduced messenger hadn¡¯t brought it up right away.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the hero and warrior who saved the white star of the empire. I asked for a visit like this because there was a message from the first princess.


    ¡°Are you the princess?¡±


    I asked if he gave instructions to all the wires just in case, and he said no. Esmuer correctly guessed that I would join Ragnis through Thor.


    I wondered how he could have predicted that¡­ but when I thought about it, I thought it might not be an impossible prediction. It¡¯s already been quite some time since we decided to head to Thor, so even if I couldn¡¯t predict that I would move to deliver ssified documents to Ragnis myself, I could have predicted the arrival of Ragnis¡¯ army in Thor. .


    ¡°I understand. What is the message about?¡±


    Thinking about that and moderately understanding, the answer to the question I threw was a small crystal ball. The messenger installed double and triple soundproofing magic in the tent we were in, sent a signal to the crystal ball, and left the tent with a light nod.


    It was almost the same time I understood what that action meant and heard Esmuer¡¯s voice.


    -Are youte?


    Esmuer, who looked a little pouty, was reflected in the crystal ball.


    Perhaps more advanced than any other crystal ball I know, Esmuer¡¯s appearance is as neat as if it were a video call. Behind her, I could see arge chair and the window of the office, but to the left and right of the house, only piles of papers were caught.


    ¡°If it copses, won¡¯t it be crushed and you won¡¯t be able to breathe?¡±


    ¨C It¡¯s a daily life after participating in the war in earnest. Ragnis¡¯ army may not have reached Thor yet, but judging from the meeting with the messenger, it seems that there was something else to move.


    Esmuer put down the quill he was holding and stretched out his small hand to pull the crystal ball a little closer. There was something funny about him frowning and looking at me, but I tried not tough recklessly because what I was wearing right now wasn¡¯t in clothes, but armor that she had custom-made for me.


    -The condition of the armor is very messy. You¡¯re not seriously injured, are you?


    ¡°Thanks to the armor, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    -¡­Hmm, hmm. Then it happened. Anyway, I¡¯d like to continue the private conversation like this, but this crystal ball wasn¡¯t left for that purpose, so let¡¯s talk about the main topic. Did you hear from Ragnis about the Kingdom Alliance reinforcements?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about that anyway.¡±


    ¨C It¡¯s good that there¡¯s less to exin. If possible, I¡¯d like you to stir up some ignorant reinforcements.


    ¡°I?¡±


    -I¡¯m telling you in advance, I¡¯m not saying to kill by example. Well¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for them to make excuses and attack.


    Well, if I made up my mind and stabbed it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fly even one or two helmet rings to eat a bowl of rice in a foreign country in a serious situation. It¡¯s thin. There¡¯s no way Esmuer didn¡¯t know that?


    Esmuer, who read my expression at once, tapped the crystal ball with his index finger while smiling as if it was half-solved.


    ¨C Of course, there is a cause. What do you think is the biggest reason why Ragnis couldn¡¯t punish them until now?


    ¡°Uh¡­ is it an army from another country?¡±


    -That is also true, but it is precisely because the body is not free from the ¡®fighting for interests between countries¡¯. No matter what, she is an aristocrat of Ethiel, and although she has legitimacy, she cannot represent unconditional ¡®justice¡¯. But are you different?


    ¡°¡­because you¡¯re a hero?¡±


    -Because he was born and raised in Ithiel as a warrior of the Demonic Cult.


    ¡°ah.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I heard Esmuer¡¯sst words that I understood what she was trying to say. Esmuye, who read my expression this time as well, nodded in satisfaction and continued.


    -The reinforcements there are mostly things that want to avoid direct battles, but are only full of simbo that want to eat like wildcats for profit through looting. But even so, there was no way to force it into the front line, so it was best to maintain the current situation.


    But with you, the story changes.


    It is a n to make those opportunists blinded by profit and voluntarily head to the front.

 Chapter 610

    If the war is won, it is a world that does not end with reparations between leaders. There is a lot of looting that can¡¯t bepared to modern times, and not only goods but also people are caught and sold, and that is also legal.


    Even the same human race does this, but what about the demons? Even so, they are at a level where their awareness and awareness of the demons is at a rock bottom level. From their point of view, the demon tribe is a strong and mysterious beast or monster, not a human being.


    That is why it is rare and valuable. To the extent that he wanted to endure the penalty for disobeying orders issued by themander of another country. I came here to make money anyway, but the mindset that I was going to make a big deal of something that I couldn¡¯t even earn properly was prevailing.


    Truly, a human bottom-up calction method that is not even at the level of local merchants who feed on tourists. However, the royal family of Isthel or the imperial family could not overly restrict it. It¡¯s best to just pack it nicely and send it back to your country.


    This is because if they were beheaded on the spot or imprisoned, they would use the war against the demons as an excuse to reduce the military power of the Kingdom Alliance and cause a new war. If it weren¡¯t for their support, I¡¯d fuck it up and kick it all off, but the reality is that even that empire can¡¯t boast like that.


    Itsiel has already changed a lot of national power, and the empire has as many enemies as its vastnd.


    -The appearance is ridiculous, but if we make an excuse for our actions in the kingdom union, it is a situation that can stick. It¡¯s a dangerous enemy race anyway, so shouldn¡¯t you just throw it away and enve it at this opportunity?


    Even while he sighed deeply, his hands moved without rest, and thick fatigue seemed to settle on Esmuer¡¯s face for an instant as he checked the documents.


    -There, the existence of you is acting as a really ridiculous variable.


    Of course, being a warrior of demons is only for demons, so it is normal when it is difficult to be trusted.


    Esmue also judges that way, and whenever there is an attempt to contain and attack me politically in a kingdom that does not know the details, it is said that it is said that it is enough to say that it is a matter of fault. Originally, I should have gone through a lot of trouble to block or defend this kind of issue, but I was doing my own defense perfectly without knowing it.


    ¨C Saved the empire, saved the kingdom, and consequently not only saved the continent, but it¡¯s still ongoing. It is also interesting that all of this is not a false rumor, but that there are official records left externally. Do you know what one of the pleasures of women these days is?


    ¡°Uh¡­ to present the facts I just said to the foreign diplomats whoe after me and watch them panic?¡±


    ¨C How did you know??


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected such a concrete answer toe, and Esmuer opened his eyes wide, stopping even the pen that had been moving.


    ¨C To put it mildly, to borrow the expression of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, you are in a situation where you are the warrior itself, as if drawn in a picture. If I had to force myself to find fault with it, it would have been that I fought against the territory in the Western Kingdom area, but the testimony of the Margrave of Kelvast has already proven that you single-handedly inflicted great damage on the orcs on the ins, so they do as they please. it doesn¡¯t flow


    It is the western kingdom area that was gued by orcs and unanimously created an indomitable fortress called Kelvastra. She exined that even my entricity was treated as part of it because rumors had spread that I had temporarily solved the problem by myself.


    If I have to see Lord Kelvast¡¯s faceter, I¡¯ll have to say thank you. At this level, it would be worth giving at least one dragon scale.


    -¡®His own strength is not only sufficient, but also has potential, and he simply pursues justice, not just being a hero of demons or being entangled in national interests.¡¯ It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t directly see the thousands of dors flying inside of them every time the royal family and the royal family of Isthel sent such evaluations to foreign envoys.


    Esmuer, who falls to his shoulders and smiles with his lips twitching, this is precious.


    How could it be because of the mood that reminds me of parents who are proud of their children¡­?


    -Because you are like that, you can stab the reinforcements with a dagger. Um¡­ and¡­ Hmmmm, can you wait a minute?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wanting to say something, he nodded, and Esmuer leaned over the armrest of his chair and began ordering someone outside the paperwork. It was a small sound, so I couldn¡¯t hear it well, but it seemed that it was roughly telling me to leave the ce for a while.


    Her posture was so unstable that she wondered if the chair might fall over, but fortunately she corrected her posture without falling over and brought her face close to the crystal ball while clearing her throat.


    -That¡­ No, you were surprised! Too close!


    I wondered what kind of secret I was going to talk about, so I brought my face to him and heard him say something.


    -Actually, this is¡­ not a proposal as the next emperor or princess, but more of a personal wish of the woman. I wanted to solve it in a good way, but I¡¯m trying to see opportunists blinded by self-interest while I¡¯m dedicating myself to helping demons, including the Demonic Church.


    Apparently, it was not a huge secret story, but the purpose was to just reveal his honest feelings. Isn¡¯t it usually when you talk like before that you have to take a subordinate?


    It was a sight that made meugh out loud without even realizing it, but I hesitated and said, ¡®So I want you to show me the real thing!¡¯ Considering the position of Esmuer, who said the same thing, I thought that this might be normal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What a difficult request.¡±


    There is also a car, so it doesn¡¯t take long to move, and since such repairs are already being reported to Ragnis like potato stalks, it is not difficult to pinpoint the location. It would be enough to go to the capital to repair the equipment once while serving Sa Nyeom to Levien, and then shake it off again on the way back.


    -Generally, it is a difficult request.


    ¡°Looking at it, you¡¯re right.¡±


    When the unusual people discussed the ordinary and had a moment of friendlyughter, and finished the story, Esmuer changed the topic by ying with the quill again.


    -This came to my mind when I looked at your armed condition, but I heard that you caught a dragon in the Demonic Territory. You moved it to your home in the capital, and it made a big fuss, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. Did it cause an uproar?¡±


    -It¡¯s not like the prisoners came all the way to the capital and openly revealed the contents, but in the end, aren¡¯t rumors spreading? It was only then that I realized that you, who opened the door, have a rtionship with those who serve the dream.


    ¡°¡­ Huh? Why are the stories so connected?¡±


    Monsoon¡­ No, why is the story of Thie brought up here?


    I tilted my head and asked back, but for some reason, this time Esmu showed a reaction as if he couldn¡¯t understand.


    -You don¡¯t even know that you are a person who serves dreams¡­?


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. I¡¯m talking about Yen Tie. He¡¯s getting help from the connection he had with Envelde. But I have no idea what he has to do with the by-product of the dragon that made the capital noisy?¡±


    -¡­Do you know what those who serve the dream do?


    ¡°An expensive spy cleric who can change his face at will. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    To my answer, Esmuer¡¯s response was very refreshing.


    At first, he paused his left hand holding the quill and said, ¡°Ah.¡± Then, as if trying to organize something, he lowered his gaze and head slightly, raised his right index finger, and then said, ¡®Isn¡¯t this it?¡¯ His pupils wander as he cautiously clenches his fists while twisting his fine eyebrows.


    It was the first time I realized that that was Esmuer¡¯s reaction when he was speechless.


    -You say that among those who serve the dream, only those who are high-ranking priests, and even those who are born to the extent of being saints, can change their appearance.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve heard of that.¡±


    -The important point here is that it must be born. It is not something that can be achieved through hard work, but rather an area that is governed by innate talent. But they are definitely a church. Do you know what most priests who don¡¯t have that kind of talent do?


    ¡°You can¡¯t change your face, but your skills don¡¯t go anywhere, right? Didn¡¯t you get hired as a spy simrly?¡±


    -What they pursue and serve is not gathering information like spies, but ¡®hiding¡¯.


    Like a tree in a forest, like one of the pebbles in a stream, seekingplete assimtion. Leaning cautiously on the backrest, Esmuer shook his head as if he was more surprised that I hadn¡¯t expected it.


    -Those who put even their own lives on the bnce of their arms and thoroughly evaluate their value. Isn¡¯t it natural that the main transaction is the lives of others?


    The ce I thought was a spy church was actually an assassination church¡­?


    Even in the midst of being dumbfounded by the fact that was so absurd, she continued to speak.


    ¨C To be precise, it¡¯s an assassin and an escort, but it¡¯s not different in terms of behavior. It¡¯s the level of assassinating an assassin while disguised as an ordinary maid or servant. The person named Yen Tier may have contacted his church. Five shadowless ones, that is to say, the church¡¯s general priests are guarding your house.

 Chapter 611

    -Even before the rumor spread that there was a by-product of the dragon, the royal family of Ethiel was fiercely guarding it, but thieves blinded by greed approached to prove their skills and left as corpses. Originally, I was going to talk about making armor out of dragon scales and leather, but as I talked about it, it ended up like this.


    Esmuer¡¯s exnation continued, but my head couldn¡¯t keep up with the amount of information.


    To be honest, it was a mistake to have a rocket ship delivered to our house in the first ce. It was not unexpected that all kinds of dung flies would be attracted to it. On the contrary, he was convinced that the royal family would step out directly, as Esmuer had said.


    But in that certainty, Yan Ti did not exist.


    Not to mention the part about the future where she calls people on her side to show off security services she didn¡¯t even sign up for. ording to Esmuier¡¯s exnation that followed, it was at the level of five people standing guard day and night, but I wondered why she was doing this even after hearing the church¡¯s policy directly from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Yan Tier directly about thatter. Rather, there¡¯s a ce I often go to make equipment, so I thought I¡¯d ask him.¡±


    Takingfort in the fact that she would be able to solve the question herself in the near future, when I asked Esmuer¡¯s words in response, she raised a teacup beside her and quenched her throat and replied.


    -You¡¯re talking about Valkun de Marley. I have no intention of belittling him, but it won¡¯t be to the extent of dealing with the by-products of a dragon. I¡¯m too young.


    ¡°You¡¯re young¡­?¡±


    What she knew about Mr. Valkun was no surprise to me now, so I was able to pass it over, but the expression ¡°young¡± was a bit different. Dwarves are obviously long-lived, but they are by no means at the level of being young. Seeing my expression like that, Esmuyeughed a little and shook his head lightly.


    -Since the materials used are materials, there are a limited number of people who can learn the skills of processing dragon by-products and making weapons, even among dwarves. Only a moderate genius, or a craftsman who has been recognized by everyone after polishing his skills for a long time can learn.


    In the days when Sa-nyeom¡¯s main body was alive and active, it was said that it was a dragon who was stung on the road, but now it¡¯s different. Even if you include those that are rtively inferior to monsters, such as the wind king Iranorev, the number of famous dragons cannot exceed twenty.


    Because they are the final king of the longevity species, they can be called a species, and if they were the weakest, they would have been treated as extinct right away.


    ¡­Now that I¡¯ve said this, I¡¯m worried about how the remaining Bur will react to the fact that I took off one of them with my own hands. I hope you pass quietly with thorough individualism. Even while his body froze for a moment at the trouble that arose out of nowhere, Esmuer continued his conversation by quickly sorting out the piled up papers.


    ¨C It is also possible to go to the Dwarf Kingdom yourself, but it takes too much time to do so. Whates out of that is this proposal.


    Perhaps he had prepared it in advance, Esmuer took out exactly one document from a pile of papers and waved it in front of the crystal ball.


    -The content is lengthy because of food, but in the end, it¡¯s the result of thinking about how to get a little of your spoils. To put it simply¡­ It¡¯s about how the Empire acts as an intermediary between you and the Dwarven Kingdom.


    No matter what anyone says, the Dwarven Kingdom has the most interaction with the Empire. It included everything including diplomatic priority and trade, so he wanted to receive a fee called a by-product in return for providing it to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very unconventional proposal, but the price must have been that unconventional.¡±


    -At first, start with 40% and aim for 30%, but depending on the reaction, even if you can only get 20%, it is written that it is well worth it. After that¡­ It¡¯s like giving you various benefits or gifts toy the foundation for a friendly rtionship with you to hide your dissatisfaction with the fee.


    ¡°Surprisingly reasonable?¡±


    It is providing the connection that a country has to individuals, but if it is rather cheap, there will be a problem. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to raise the price more, but I can tell that they¡¯re giving me a very positive evaluation just by cutting it.


    -You also think so. Others will be able to contact you based on your reputation, so you seem to have thought that such an offer would not work, but¡­ The person who posted this proposal is likely to be clearly aware of the value of your time based on your actions. seems to havee to a conclusion.


    Still, it¡¯s kind of creepy that someone who hasn¡¯t seen my face predicted me this far. Apart from that, from my point of view, I have no reason to refuse, so I will take it.


    -If you want, I¡¯m going to proceed after saying that I only got 20%. I just want to help, but the empire shouldn¡¯t move lightly, so there¡¯s no other way.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me¡­ but won¡¯t there be other voices saying that I only got 20%?¡±


    -If you were an ordinary adventurer or a transcendentalist, that might be true, but your case is different. Aren¡¯t you a warrior of the Demonic Church?


    As soon as I gave my consent, Esmuer immediately signed the document and ced the paper on top of the pile of paid documents.


    -If the Demon King copses and the Demonic Church takes its ce, the Demonic Spirit will be established in a simr way to the Holy Kingdom. haha Rather, when they hear the news that the agreement is over, they will apud in admiration for the swiftness and start working.


    I don¡¯t know if it was a short break or if the conversation with me was a break from work, but Esmuer put down his quill and raises his crystal ball high into the sky. It reminded me of lying on the bed and using my cell phone, so I almost burst intoughter.


    ¨C Then, for a while, I will attach a monitor to figure out how long it will take you to reach the capital. Do you go to Levien by flying dragon?


    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±


    -I¡¯ll have to attach a wizard. I¡¯ll ask you to show your face at least once in the middle, so don¡¯t worry too much if you feel like something is following you.


    ¡°Um¡­ thanks.¡±


    Esmuer responded with a wonderful smile to my gratitude because I knew very well how much time had been shortened by just one crystal ballmunication.


    ?


    After the conversation with Esmue, the day went by without incident.


    It was a problem that would be over if only Sa-nyeom and I moved anyway, so it didn¡¯t take much preparation, so it was a matter of seconds to finish the preparations. Although Asilie regretted the fact that she had to move again as soon as she saw her face, it seems that she and Laika decided to stay behind to help Ragnis.


    Needless to say, Leica, which has be fine as if it was in bad condition at some point. After all, it seems that he was affected by the divine power he absorbed excessively when fighting the quack. Thanks to Ragnis, who had bitten the soldiers around him, just before he boarded the dragon to safely head to Levien, he asked as if he was worried.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need official documents?¡±


    ¡°They said so.¡±


    In the first ce, the purpose was not to cut off the necks of the people I met, and I had to face them in the position of ¡®a warrior who couldn¡¯t stand injustice while passing by¡¯, so the official documents are rather useless. Even after exining the story, Ragnis¡¯ reaction is like a restless parent who can¡¯t take care of anything else.


    After being told that there was nothing he could do about the n Esmuer had mentioned the other day, Ragnis¡¯s reaction was more like regret than anxiety. It somehow reminded me of Ragnis in the past, who had no muscles, so Iughed involuntarily and was met with a fierce re.


    In fact, other than her, there are not a couple of people who show simr reactions. At least Asilie is the only one who is in good condition, and everyone from Cheryl to Siegfried has a screw missing somewhere.


    ¡°No, why are you so dead? Is it really that shocking that you came back with such ambition to help me?¡±


    If the time isn¡¯t right, that might be the case. He cares about everything. Even though she doesn¡¯t have eyes to see, she¡¯s not at a level where she can raise her voice, so when she spoke quietly, Cheryl suddenly dered with her eyes tightened.


    ¡°I will study hard.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, yes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the kid who knows a lot wants to learn more about, but I couldn¡¯t help asking because my eyes seemed to be burning. But what¡­ After leaving Emmet and Carl Kansi behind, I thought I could learn a lot if I wanted to learn, but as I was about to climb into my car, Siegfried raised his head with a determined expression this time.


    ¡°I will study hard too.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you didn¡¯t catch the purpose, but you should learn hard at least.¡±


    Siegfried made a face as if he had been hit by a blow to the immediate answer that came out without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cry your name. Cry not only your name, but also the name of the sword, dude.¡±


    Siegfried and Nothung who couldn¡¯t catch the dragon? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone beyond the level of not being worthy of my name. It took an instant for Siegfried¡¯s face to crumple.


    ¡°Fuck. Howe I didn¡¯t want to make fun of you¡­¡±


    Giggles. That¡¯s better than watching a guy wrinkle. The people around us tilted their heads at what we were talking about while listening to our conversation, but in the end, they dismissed it as a joke between warriors and saw me and Sa-nyeom in their private cars.


    After a long time, it was time to go get some Etisel air.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review)Thank you for the 2-coin sponsorship, Great Meal!

 Chapter 612

    The Allied Forces, which participated in the war against the demons in the name of the Kingdom Alliance, are in fact a group without any roots.


    Volta Bay, Pazuson, Banais, and even Rudra gathered together toplete the union, and those who originally fought against each other almost made it up overnight for a usible pretext and excuse, so it was a very natural result.


    There could be no rules for a temporary alliance formed to qualify for participation in lucrative business.


    In fact, if they had the opportunity, they were confident that they would not hesitate to use the chaos on the battlefield as an excuse to strike the back of the enemy¡¯s troops. It¡¯s just that their purpose this time around was to eat a huge cake called Demons¡¯ Spirit, so they just agreed not to engage in a power struggle.


    Colonization of the Demonic Territory, huge profits generated from it, and the ve industry. There are plenty of ces to get money, such as looting. It is clear that he will be busy picking up and eating.


    The bnce of the battlefield, which was like thin ice, was crushed in an instant and pushed the eastern front a lot, so I was sure that if I didn¡¯t join now, I would lose the justification and opportunity. And until they believed that, those who decided to participate in the war were full of dreams and hopes in the expectation that they would be able to touch a lot of money, regardless of whether they were nobles ormoners.


    Growe Aishio, who led a mercenary group and signed a contract with a nobleman of the Kingdom of Banais to participate in the war, was one of those people.


    ¡°You should have gone to the Eastern Front, too.¡±


    At the same time, he was also a person struggling with intense regret every day for his wrong choices.


    ¡°Again, is that small, Captain?¡±


    Unlike him, who burns his stomach day by day, the adjutant who picks a flower from somewhere and chews it, yawns. He consistently insists that the current situation is not all bad, saying that Growe is overzealous, but Growe only counters that the adjutant does not know anything, so he can only maintain an optimistic attitude.


    ¡°Across the continent, all we¡¯re doing in the demonic territories is just guarding an empty house. If I had to pick one realization I learned while living as a mercenary, it¡¯s that there¡¯s no profit without risk. We have no profit right now.¡±


    The gaze of Lieutenant Potimus was still half-closed as he watched Growe vigorously expressing his opinion with his hairy arms rolled up, but he still showed some sincerity in nodding his head.


    We¡¯ve been working together for years, so I wonder if I heard that for the first time today. I had already heard it hundreds of times, and I sympathized with him because he was a mercenary.


    But there was a most serious facy in Growie¡¯s argument.


    ¡°That¡¯s not to say here, it¡¯s to the noble blueblood who¡¯s been bitching in the tent over there.¡±


    ¡°If this fucks that, would you be doing this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Despite Growe¡¯s outraged response, Potimus only burst outughing. And it was the same for the other mercenaries who were watching the conversation between the two repeated every day.


    In fact, when he said, ¡®No risk, no benefit¡¯, Growe was only telling himself. Despite having such a belief, it was now Growe who fell for the nobility¡¯s candy coating and ended up here.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been said that it would be able to plunder enough just by maintaining security while serving as a garrison in the rear of the troops pressing the Demon King¡¯s army through other routes besides the Eastern Front. But Growe had no doubt that he would make the same mistake if he went back to that time.


    Even at that time, not only did everyone unanimously make such a im, but they also scrambled to take the position of the garrison. The nobleman who hired him was one of them.


    If I had eyes to see through the truth in such a situation, I wouldn¡¯t have lived like this. Feeling the ever-increasing wrinkles on his forehead, he was about to sigh when a scream rang out from the tent where the ¡®blue-blooded¡¯ aristocrat was staying in the distance. and cut off


    ¡°Yemiral, you¡¯re fucking again. You¡¯ve already lost all the memories of screaming to catch that thing, damn it.¡±


    None of the mercenaries knew what that meant, but none stepped forward. They were people who had no way or reason to stop their employers from taking out their anger on the ¡®rebellious prisoners¡¯ every day. Only Lieutenant Potimus was faithful to his duty.


    ¡°Captain, the flying dragon knights of Itsiel will be patrolling, so shouldn¡¯t we be careful?¡±


    ¡°Has it already happened?¡±


    ¡°Will I just lie down and keep looking at the sky? I¡¯m dying of anxiety because I feel like I can see something from the edge of the sky.¡±


    The direction the adjutant pointed was not in the direction of Levien, but in the direction in which the Marquis of Levien himself led the troops, but there was still a possibility, so Growe had to get up with a deep sigh.


    It was understandable that the aristocrat would do that. Even though the Empire and Ethyl support gates and various supplies for movement, they haven¡¯t made any profit since they settled here. He himself, who has to feed a mercenary group of only a hundred or so, is also on a shitline, but from the standpoint of moving with knights and troops, his insides will be turned upside down.


    It is not that there is a deficit. Instead of stopping their plunder, the Empire and Itthel continued to pay their wages, making a steady profit. However, for those who dipped their feet in to y with arge amount of money from the beginning, it is only a small amount of money, so the stomach is not full.


    Some say that it is good because you can earn a stable ie without risking your life. Like his lieutenant Potimus. However, whenever he encountered such people, he was the type of person who only answered, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why are you a mercenary?¡¯


    Therefore, I sympathize to some extent with the anger of the aristocrats who came here aiming to make a fortune and then became oblivious to guarding their homes like dogs on a leash.


    However, the form of expressing that anger in the direction of ignoring the warnings of the empire and Isthel was another thing. That was the reason Growi forced his smile and made his way across the encampment full of noblemen¡¯s soldiers towards the tent where screams had been heard just before.


    ¡°Ugh, knights, you¡¯re having a hard time today.¡±


    When I ttered myself in front of the tent that arrived after passing through the eyes of the soldiers who were now ustomed to it, the faces of the two men standing guard loosened up a bit.


    Strictly speaking, he was not a knight, but a squire, but Growee approached with a low profile without building unnecessary pride. They gained self-esteem, and they gained trust, so good was good.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s Growe. Did youe because of the flying dragon?¡±


    ¡°As expected, the knights are sharp-eyed. In fact, it¡¯s a little subtle to us, but I came to tell you this because I wondered what else could be flying around in a ce like this other than flying dragons.¡±


    At first, they didn¡¯t even like his approach, but after notifying them of the dragon knight¡¯s appearance several times in advance, their attitude changed and they responded with a small smile at Growe¡¯s words.


    ¡°Haha, joking. How can it be so big that you can¡¯t see it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called the soldiers.¡±


    However, the answer was subtle.


    big? Until just a moment ago, I was staying at the edge of the sky at the size of less than a little finger?


    Just in case, I turned my head here and there, but there were no drakes flying from the other direction, so Growee¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the back of his passing, and it was hardened.


    So far, I have seen many flying dragons while staying here, but the flying dragon, which arrived at an incredibly fast speed, was approaching right in front of the garrison and pping its wings, preparing tond.


    There wasn¡¯t even a lot of noise in the process, so Growe didn¡¯t notice anything odd. But the real problem wasn¡¯t its size, it was its location.


    It pped its wings tond in the middle of the garrison, not outside it, and began to mess with the surrounding tents.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you guys doing?! Aren¡¯t you supposed to lead them out?!¡±


    Unlike one of his servants who hurriedly left the position and ran towards the dragon, Growe could clearly see the rider firmlynding the dragon, regardless of the hand gestures and footsteps of the soldiers around him.


    The fact that a stunningly beautiful woman was riding behind him was surprising enough, but more attention was drawn to the man looking down.


    Guys who pull out swords without hesitation if they make a mistake have eyes like that.


    While his instincts, which he had honed during his long mercenary life, grasped something unusual and sweated out cold sweat, the man who lightly jumped off the dragon that hadnded on his own andnded, paying no heed to the mess he had prepared, set off in the tent with Growe. walked straight towards


    ¡°Where in the world is this rude! To sit a flying dragon in the middle of the garrison! Does Itthiel decide toe out without manners or anything!¡±


    Even though the servant who ran in hastily showed his hostility openly, the man just nced at him and walked forward as if he didn¡¯t even feel it was worth mingling with. Then, for some reason, he looked straight at him and asked.


    ¡°I received a report that Baron Taheed Die Ra of Banais Kingdom is kidnapping from a nearby demon vige. Is the Baron present?¡±


    It was a part that could be known that the other side was also full of hostility. It was clear that it was not umon for the hairs on his body to stand on end every time he shortened the distance.


    But to my surprise, I didn¡¯t feel any aura, so while I was shaking my head and tilting my head, the ignored seed disguised my embarrassment as anger and stretched out my hand.


    ¡°How dare you say such absurd words to the baron?¡±


    Then, he fell face down on the floor. Growe was convinced as he looked at the servant who suddenly fell to the ground and the visitor who had raised his right hand and loosened his wrist.


    ¡°Ask again. Is the Baron seated?¡±


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s unusual, it¡¯s that something has gone terribly wrong.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 5-coin sponsorship, Red Chul!


    It gives me a lot of strength just by reading it!

 Chapter 613

    The life of a mercenary who has lived on the battlefield for the rest of his life has given him quite a lot of things, but among them, there are only three things that he really senses.


    One is the ability to detect danger with great uracy, the other is an aura, and thest one is a head that has sped up because it has been in and out so often at the crossroads of life and death.


    And those three abilities didn¡¯t betray Growe¡¯s trust this time either.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a mercenary, so I don¡¯t know anything about the baron¡¯s whereabouts, knight.¡±


    The flying dragon knight tilted his head at the reflexive answer. It was an iprehensible reaction at the moment, but Growe, who was about to breathe a sigh of relief after feeling that the hostility poured out on him had greatly diminished, soon became chilly again when he saw the flying dragon knight¡¯s gaze bouncing here and there.


    ¡°A ¡®one mercenary¡¯ is stronger than two servants dressed as knights?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how he noticed it, but what was contained in the eyes of the flying dragon knight, who alternately looked at the tent, the position of the servant, and himself, was a subtle distrust. The servant, who was furious at his words, naturally became furious and tried to run forward, but it was faster for the baron to appear as the entrance to the tent opened.


    ¡°Why so much fuss¡­ what kind of mess is that?¡±


    The baron, who showed up in only pants and boots, was not only strong but also the owner of massive muscles and an aura user stronger than himself, but Growy still felt a greater sense of intimidation from the flying dragon knight than the baron.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick of it. Is it a flying dragon knight again? Yes, what did youe here for again this time?¡±


    The baron, leaning against the pole of the tent with a crooked posture and looking at the flying dragon knight, showed no anxiety or guilt. Judging from the reaction alone, I wonder if anyone would consider him as someone who had nothing to do with the demon abduction case.


    But there is a big problem with that confidence. He scratched his head as if everything was a nuisance, but it was because the object he was using was a devil¡¯s horn. Growe, who was watching the flying dragon knight while slipping to the side, did not miss his gaze on the severed horn in the baron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Baron Tahed Die Ra. Is that right?¡±


    Even though it was obvious to anyone that he was a baron, the flying dragon knight did not raise his words. At the rudeness that even a knight could not tolerate, the baron¡¯s forehead twitched this time.


    ¡°¡­You speak shorter than any dragon knight I¡¯ve ever met. No matter how foreign you are, you¡¯re talking to a noble right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to a war criminal right now.¡±


    Aside from the flying dragon, which is still for now, the flying dragon knight¡¯s answer constantly touches the baron¡¯s nting, as if he doesn¡¯t feel the presence of the soldiers carefully gathering toward the baron¡¯s tent. However, unlike his appearance as a bandit, the baron only shook the demon horn he was holding with a sour expression.


    ¡°War crimes are absurd. You mean this? It¡¯s spoils. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not fighting at all, are we?¡±


    There is nothing to be intimidated by a single flying dragon knight descended from a flying dragon, and the confidence that can be shown because it thoroughly trusts the rights of the nobles. The baron had no doubts that he could do nothing no matter how strong the flying dragon knight in front of him was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in horns. I¡¯m just trying to see who is making the sound of dying breathing in the tent you came out of.¡±


    Until unexpected words came out of his mouth.


    The movements of everyone who knew the truth stiffened, including the baron. However, even if he died soon, he was a nobleman, so he quickly shrugged his shoulders feigning calmness.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hearing hallucinations because you¡¯ve been flying so long in the sky? Nobody¡¯s making a sound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of yourck of ability.¡±


    With a short and rude answer, the flying dragon knight strode into the tent, but the baron blocked his way by straightening his tilted body.


    ¡°You¡¯re rude to the bottom and bottom. What are you doing now?¡±


    I dare not set foot in a noble¡¯s residence without permission. Regardless of nationality, that ismon sense.


    And thanks to thatmon sense, the baron¡¯s secret crimes were being tolerated. Since he had no intention of getting caught because of the sudden behavior of a guy who had no manners like this, the baron openly brought up the aura and expressed his displeasure. At the same time, he opened his mouth again to speak out against the rebellious dragon knight who met his eyes.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    No, I tried to open it. That is, if the flying dragon knight¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t grabbed his chin. It was such a shocking sight that even the soldiers around it took time to realize that the flying dragon knight had attacked the baron.


    However, it was the baron who was shocked more than anyone else.


    He raised his aura and was resisting using both hands to free his jaw, but the flying dragon knight did not budge. It was only when he faced the shattered gauntlet half-covering his face that a bted question passed through the baron¡¯s mind.


    This bastard, is he really a flying dragon knight?


    A smashed gauntlet, a face exposed without a helmet, an armor almost in tatters as if he had fought a fierce battle, and so on. Elements that had been missed due to the fact that he rode a flying dragon with a very confident attitude nowe into view.


    It was the same for Growe, who was watching from behind. Come to think of it, the flying dragon knight never once introduced who he was. I just believed that I was a flying dragon knight.


    In a moment of panic in a situation no different from the baron¡¯s being taken prisoner, the person responsible for the incident disappeared into the tent, ¡®dragging¡¯ the baron, instead of looking back. It was obviously the same size as the baron, but it was simr to the end. It didn¡¯t even look like he was using an aura, but Growe couldn¡¯t imagine how strong he would have to be to be able to do that.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to imagine.


    ¨C Ugh! ugh! ugh!!


    Hearing the Baron¡¯s muffled screams from inside, and seeing the scene of the tent suddenly burning, he had no time to imagine such a thing.


    It¡¯s not like a sudden fire or something like that. The tent burns up like paper on fire that burns up in an instant. The sight of losing its shape and turning to ashes without a blink of an eye was the result of magic.


    It was only natural for the flying dragon knight to use magic, but that was just the judgment of those who were not magicians. The few wizards in the unit who ran after hearing themotion didn¡¯t even feel the movement of mana, but they were busy asking in all directions if the ¡®real¡¯ demons had attacked while watching the burning tent.


    And even in the midst of this, thanks to keeping his ears open, Growe, who had heard the magicians¡¯ fuss, realized that the situation was more serious than he thought.


    ¡°Even though he had many scars¡­ his appearance matches that of the woman who was said to be missing.¡±


    In the sight of the tent and its supports being all burnt and scattered as ashes, the items inside the tent that were left neatly intact without any damage are revealed to the outside.


    As befits an extremely ordinary aristocrat¡¯s field quarters, armor holders and various wall-mounted decorations that should have been hung on pirs were scattered all over the floor. Among them was a wooden box containing a suspiciouslyrge number of severed horns.


    But first of all, the first thing that catches my eye is a demon with severed horns breathing hard on the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of her miserable appearance that her gaze gathered. The figure that was thought to be a dragon knight holding the struggling baron¡¯s head with one hand was reaching out to heal her with the other, so attention was focused on it.


    ¡°Do I need any further exnation?¡±


    The wounds of demons that heal in an instant, magic, and the power to subdue even Aura users with bare hands. It was the moment when the identity of the man who turned his head to face him as if he was trying to meet the soldiers¡¯ eyes pouring toward him was revealed.


    ¡°Yo, hero¡­¡±


    I never thought that the rumors ridiculing why the hero of the Demonic Church was a human being were true.


    Looking at the unbelievable scene, the man shook his head slightly as he looked at Growe who muttered involuntarily.


    ¡°To be exact, a warrior of the Demonic Church.¡±


    After calmly correcting himself andpleting the healing, the warrior pulled out the sword from his waist. At the same time, the baron¡¯s struggles became more intense, but no one looked at him.


    ¡°You can resist. If you cut them together, that¡¯s enough. But if you don¡¯t intend to do that, remember today and do your best to let everyone know.¡±


    It was because he was overwhelmed by the holy sword that emits brilliant light and its owner.


    ¡°From this moment on, the deaths of those who unfairly oppressed and persecuted the demons will be inevitable, so ept them humbly.¡±


    The baron¡¯s struggles, having intuited his fate, were meaningless any more. The hero lightly ¡®threw¡¯ it upward as if he were a ball for children to y with, then decapitated the freed baron before he could say anything.


    It was so easy and light that it didn¡¯t even feel realistic, but that didn¡¯t mean the baron was revived.


    ¡°Tell them that Eldmia Ega, the hero of the Demon God Epaga, said so.¡±


    While silence fell over the garrison, where it was hard to believe that he was a nobleman of a country who had seen a futile death that he had reigned over hundreds of people, only the warrior¡¯s voice resounded.

 Chapter 614

    Rumors of Baron Ra¡¯s sudden death spread quickly to the allied forces of the Kingdom, who came to the rear of Levien to support them.


    Rumors were spreading suspiciously quickly and urately, but few people were interested in the bizarre propagation speed.


    The reason was that the majority epted the rumors at face value and the minority felt proud that their informationwork was such a solid result. .


    And the very few nobles above them had no choice but to doubt their eyes and ears at the newly reported problems on a half-day basis.


    ¡°Has the Isthel royal family truly gone mad?¡±


    The aristocrats, the main pirs of the Allied Command, were dumbfounded by the unchanging reality despite having been verified several times, and were unable to even speak. The only thing that opened his mouth was that the first victim (?), the representative of the kingdom of Banais, opened his mouth as ifmenting in resentment.


    A summary execution in front ofmoners without going through any formalities for torturing a prisoner of the enemy country during the war? From their point of view, it was more unrealistic and absurd than the story that demons came to rule the world.


    But it actually happened. Even he doesn¡¯t stop there, he¡¯s going through all the units that the flying dragon knights gave only verbal warnings and withdrew until now.


    As a result, themand center, which until now had been all about thinking about how to make a profit while avoiding the eyes of Itsiel and the Empire, was filled with heavy griefparable to that of generals about to lose.


    Reportsing from the lower units were indeed consistent. If they are caught, they will die, and even if they are not caught, if they have testimony and suspicion, they will be beaten to death with a high probability. Now, even if only a flying dragon appears from afar, it has reached a point where most of the troops start a match as if they were greeted by the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Look at this shameless statement. I just wrote it down word by word, but in the end, this incident is just a matter of negotiating with the demon¡¯s hero, doesn¡¯t it mean that it has nothing to do with the royal family!¡±


    The representative of the Kingdom of Banais, who can be said to be the actual party, even dyed his face red and waved a statement sent from the royal family of Ethiel. Normally, he would haveughed andughed at the breakdown of the bnce of power, but this time, the representatives of other countries have no choice but to take it seriously.


    It was because the story of a nobleman of the Kingdom of Banais being stabbed unexpectedly was a story that could eventually be applied equally to anyone in the Kingdom Alliance.


    The baron was just an ordinary, very, verymon nobleman who hade a long way to make money through war. It¡¯s not particrly vicious and cruel, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m better than others, and I¡¯m not inferior, it¡¯s just mediocre itself.


    but he died Just because they did something natural, which is not too big of a deal in theirmon sense.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the person that the Empire and Itthiel coborated with and appointed them as wandering knights in the first ce! They say they don¡¯t know me just because I became a pawn of the demons¡¯ religion?


    Rather, because of her status as a wandering knight, Eldmia has no responsibilities or duties, but also no rights and powers, and that is why both the Empire and Itthiel could shamelessly remain ignorant, but whoever dares to point out that part right now does not exist.


    It was because I felt sorry for the representative of the Kingdom of Banais, who seemed to be having difficulty breathing any moment, but the main reason was that it was a rtionship where there was no need toe forward and enlighten the other person¡¯s ignorance.


    It¡¯s true that we have to hold hands. However, that was only limited tomon enemies. It is a rtionship in which the ignorance and mistakes of the other party that urred in other areas eventually turn around and return to their own benefit.


    As if they were greatly relieved that they were not the starting point of this incident.


    ¡°We all regret the statement, but it is also true that there is no other way. Even the Empire not only maintained the same attitude it took at the beginning, but did not even get angry.¡±


    As soon as they heard that the head of a foreign noble who participated in the war in the name of helping was blown away, the first ce they contacted was not Itsiel, but the Eshunua Empire.


    It was not simply because the empire was leading this war, so it wasn¡¯t to whine about solving the problem, but because the empire was involved in all sorts of entricities that the hero of the Demon God had been doing so far, so he thought he had a proper excuse.


    It is the current hero, Eldmia, who saved Esmue, who is praised as a white star within the empire, but is regarded as a malevolent star among neighboring countries, as he is evaluated as an extension of the empire¡¯s lifeline. Since then, it was an empire that had praised his footprints in all forms, so the Kingdom Alliance thought of asking the empire to take responsibility for a mad dog without a leash, considering the case of the brave Siegfried.


    There must have been some sort of collusion between the Empire and Eldmia. Otherwise, there is no way that a meremoner from Itisel could run rampant,mitting unimaginable atrocities and entricities even before he was designated as a hero.


    That¡¯s why, it¡¯s only the Empire that holds the reins. That was the conclusion that the representatives of the Kingdom Alliance came to after pondering among the documents that kept piling up.


    In their own words, it was the result of making a proud political guess, but it was a meaningless and useless desk talk. The Ithiel royal family still says ¡®we don¡¯t know¡¯ in the form of a statement. He showed sincerity to say the words, but the empire ended the answer with a clear letter from the owner engraved with the imperial seal on the white envelope.


    [I don¡¯t know what your kingdomw is like, but in the imperialw, sinners are sinners. Somehow, thew of the demon tribe may be different, so it is rmended to investigate separately.]


    The meaning of the words contained in a single letter sent privately from the white star of the empire, without any political rhetoric, was too simple. .


    You guys made the mistake, why are you yelling at us?


    Even with ourw, you guys are wrong, so if you nder them, they¡¯ll go to the power ss of the demons.


    It was only yesterday that all the delegates in the group looked around dozens of times and denied the reality, believing that the letter might be fake or that it had some other meaning.


    Of course, the letter contained only its face value, and since it specified the dead baron as a ¡®sinner¡¯, it was concluded that it must have also contained the meaning that it would not stand by if a problem like this urred again.


    Surprisingly, this crazy guy who thought he was confident because he had a back stomach was really a ¡®just¡¯ crazy guy.


    ¡°How can the representatives of the kingdom gather and watch such atrocities? Respond like an army, or at least have an honor duel¡­¡± ¡°¡­


    Who can fight an honor duel with a hero?¡±


    Even the representative of the Kingdom of Banais, who had been constantly bombarded with damage after Baron Ra, couldn¡¯t stand the frustration and poured out random words.


    In fact, he knows. That there have already been three duels of honor.


    They even knew that all of them had been beaten like dogs instead of being decapitated with a single sword, and that they had applied for a duel in the name of the gods by putting the best knights among their retainers as great warriors, and that all of them were killed in a single blow. there was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a funny story, but I think it¡¯s true that the letter from the empire that seems to criticize us prates the core. We have to talk about Ega in Eldmia with the heads of the demons, not with Itthiel or the empire.¡±


    The words thrown by the representative of Pazuson Kingdom were the right theory. Since it was the only theory, everyone had no choice but to let out a deep sigh.


    Of course, the leader of the demons we are talking about now is not the demon lord¡¯s army, but the anti-demon lord¡¯s army.


    They are a thoroughly religious group centered on demonic religions and saints, and it is an established fact that after defeating the demon king, they will quickly take control of the demonic spirit as a new power ss. Tell them to protest this situation?


    We caught some innocent people among your demons and persecuted, harassed, and intimidated them, but then you were stabbed by your warriors, so what answer woulde back if we told you to take responsibility? Fortunately, if the horsees back, it will be a normal reaction even if the weapon is flying on the spot.


    It has been a long time since the war between the demons and the human race turned into a war to free the innocent demons from the demon king¡¯s army. If such a type of conflict really broke out, it would be a foregone conclusion that the Empire and Itthiel would side with the Demonic Church and reject the kingdom union.


    In the end, they had only one option left.


    After cutting off the tail, when a disaster that is no different from this natural disaster has passed, silently embracing the loss and giving up even the dream of making a fortune.


    It is impossible to treat a hero as a traitor or to designate and kill a hero as a public enemy from the beginning. The footprints left behind by that madman who was born and raised in Ethyl is, of course, the hero itself, and it has long since gone far beyond the realm of instigation and fabrication. If he had been a demon like a warrior of a demon god, there would have been at least some possibility, but unfortunately he is a human.


    Even if it¡¯s publicized, it¡¯s not the hero or one of them that¡¯s wrong, but since the hero is running rampant, they are unconditionally at fault.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    In the end, the representative of Volta Bay threw everything and scratched the back of his head with dignity and spat out a word that seemed to represent the feelings of everyone gathered here.

 Chapter 615

    The process of getting rid of the parasites named Allied Forces away from the frontier army went much more quickly than I expected.


    Of course, this was impossible for me alone. If it weren¡¯t for the watcher Esmuer had mentioned, who had sent out a signal with a light that shed so naturally not long after he started flying, and hadn¡¯t been for the watcher that Esmuier had mentioned, at best I would have checked in on one or two people and then headed for Levien. .


    As soon as hended the flying dragon in an appropriate position, the meeting with him, who kneeled and bowed excessively, was very, very awkward, as he had Sa-nyeom sitting behind him.


    ¡®It¡¯s an honor to meet the hero who saved the empire.¡¯


    ¡®I saved the capital of Ethiel, but I never saved the empire, right?¡¯


    ¡®Keep your voice down. He sacrificed himself to protect the white star, the future of the empire, so it is like saving the empire.¡¯


    At first, I tilted my head, wondering if this person was ttering me, but the middle-aged wizard with two-block hair that was neat like a soldier¡¯s was only polite and courteous as if he couldn¡¯t be more sincere. After that, he said a few more unfamiliar words of praise toward me, and then he organized some documents and handed them to me, and from there my hunting for the helmet rack began.


    It is hard to believe that it was all sorted out overnight, and even the optimal route was written as if it were natural for the data to be neatly organized. Thanks to that, I was able to visit more than three or four ces a day and even shake off the soul, even though the garrison troops were spread out like a point organization.


    It can be said that it is a very pleasant experience to have things resolved quickly and neatly¡­ but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience because Sayeom, a god who sacrificed himself for the well-being of mortals, was sitting behind him.


    As much as that, there were more bad guys than good guys in the garrison.


    In a way, it is natural. Because they regarded the war in the Demon Territory as a kind of war of conquest. On the contrary, there are a lot of decent guys, but it¡¯s just an unusual case. However, as I mentioned before, it was just a situation that made me really sad that Sa-nyeom-nim was watching the tail together, not just me.


    Not even once did Sa-nyeom ask for an exnation, question, or get angry about this situation. He is just immersed in a world of his own, silently looking at everything on top of a flying dragon. There were times when I tried to subdue the flying dragon in the unit I had a fight with, but Sa-nyeom-nim looked at him calmly and didn¡¯t take any action.


    Of course, there was no problem with that. A needle is also a needle, but while I was gone, the car was also very reckless waving its tail and fooling the soldiers, as if it had received some special training.


    Thanks to you, I was sure. That most of the forces of the Kingdom Alliance are weakpared to Isthel. It took quite a long time to realize that fact, so there was a small problem that it reached the point of arriving in Levien the next day afterpleting most of the schedule, but it didn¡¯t matter too much.


    Although it is unknown what the principle is, the level between those who fought against the demon army and those who did not was sharply divided. Just a day or two of engagement is unlikely to make a dramatic difference, but a regr soldier who has been on the battlefield for a long time should be able to deal with five or six regr soldiers of the allied forces without much difficulty.


    Does the battle with the demons make the humans stronger? At first nce, it seems correct, but if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be strange if all troops on the frontline became Aura users?


    It was a question that could not be answered by thinking about it alone.


    ¡°Sa-nyeom-nim, can I ask you something?¡±


    So, despite the situation where I felt apologetic for showing a group of garbage-like people, I decided to carefully seek advice from Mr. Sa-nyeom. It was a good opportunity to have a conversation with Mr. Thoughts contained in his body, as there are no restrictions like Mr. Epaga.


    Fortunately, Mr. Sa-nyeom, who nodded happily, listened to my hypotheses and questions, and immediately gave an answer without a second thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All mortals are blessed with the potential for growth. It¡¯s only natural that those who are ustomed to strife between humans are weaker than those who stand up to demons.¡±


    The problem was that even though the answer was simple, it was by no means light.


    ¡°As I saidst time, change is your mortal prerogative.¡±


    ?


    It was a story without anything grandiose.


    What Mr. Sa-nyeom said was rted to the ¡®bnce¡¯ that Lumings, an elven cksmith in Asilier¡¯s hometown, talked about in the past. At the same time, there is a clear difference from the story Lumings told me.


    ¡°All kinds of threats are rampant in the world, but mortals are weak, and even if they want to help, the gods always have a limit. I needed it.¡±


    Unlike Lumings, Sa-nyeom knew the reason in detail.


    ¡°Is that the possibility and blessing of growth you just talked about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to ovee the Witchbeast, you can ovee it. If you want to fight evil, you can stand against it.¡±


    It is one of the rules of the world inscribed by the gods of creation. Sa-nyeom, who has now skillfully helped with the preparations for camping and even prepared tea for himself, quietly continued while waiting for the water in the kettle to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rule that can be seen everywhere, even now. It¡¯s so natural that it just doesn¡¯t feel strange.¡±


    Why can adventurers who explore dungeons and deal with monsters be stronger? It is the demons who have gained far superior physical abilities and unstable magical power through the improvement of dragons in the past, so why can ordinary humans stand at their antagonistic point and continue the fight?


    It was as Sayeom-nim said. The more you confront the mighty being, the more the path to oveing opens.


    ¡°As you can see from the fact that we had to inscribe this rule despite the existence of the longevity variable, there are many powerful people who threaten the world. It was like that in the past, and it will be like that in the future.¡±


    A rule created in the hope that mortals could respond to such a threat. It was a convincing exnation up to that point, but at the same time, questions arose.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t everyone equally strong in the circumstances you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also natural. Even if it¡¯s just swordsmanship, there¡¯s no way a person who swings 10 times a day is the same as someone who swings it 100 times.¡±


    In simple terms, it meant that you had to put in effort while going through specific goals and actual battles. Sa-nyeom-nim further exined that there is no right answer in the process, and since there are differences in talent, those who stand out and those who do not appear.


    ¡°Above all, the blessings of the gods are just a means to give mortals a chance, and no one knows where and how they can exert their power. Those who have sharpened their swords throughout their lives may actually have the talent of an archmage, and it is inherent in excellent wizards. The true talent that has been developed may actually belong to the tailor of the century. It may even surpass its own talent and master it in a different direction.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ very inefficient?¡±


    It was believed that not only would it lead to the wrong path, but that a stagnation for tens or hundreds of years could ur without anyone showing their full potential, so when I asked involuntarily, Sa-nyeom-nim smiled lightly.


    ¡°The gods did not set a standard in your lives to distinguish between efficiency and inefficiency.¡±


    What immediately came to mind was a brief conversation I had heard in the past when I first met Epaga.


    [I hope you continue to walk your own path.]


    [That¡¯s why we became envious of the world you lived in.]


    Thanks to you, no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s a very important content, but no one really knows this fact and puts it into practice I seem to have some idea about it.


    ¡°Why no one really knows about this¡­ is it because the gods thought it could be a fetter to oppress mortals?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. If you were to find out about this, what action do you think those in power would take?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll force it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe it showed the same aspect as the dragons of the past who created the demons. After a lot of time, you might eventually notice it on your own and take on a simr aspect, but you will naturally notice this and voluntarily It¡¯s one thing to try and to act blindly under the guidance of a god.¡±


    I was able to agree with Sa-nyeom¡¯s words because I thought that if I added more, it would not be less, but I could not prevent new questions from arising.


    ¡°But why did you tell me?¡±


    ording to Sa-nyeom¡¯s words, this is something close to the secrets held by the gods.


    No matter how much I was a warrior, I didn¡¯t deserve to hear this story, and it wasn¡¯t something I could lightly listen to like an old story with a bonfire lit like this.


    I wondered if there was a reason, but the answer that came back was a little futile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Sa Nyeom-nim, who made tea by pouring boiling water into a cup with perfect calmness, still stared straight into my eyes with a calm face and continued. There is no such thing as irresponsibility. Sa Nyeom-nim was infinitely sincere.


    ¡°As you say, this is close to what mortals shouldn¡¯t know. Perhaps if I had had a conversation with you on this subject while possessing full divinity¡­¡± ¡°My soul wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You are a warrior, so you must have already had a simr experience.¡±


    Having said that, Sa Nyeom-nim gave a small smile. Then, naturally, she slightly shook the cup and lowered her gaze, and after a short silence, she began to speak slowly.


    ¡°If you try to understand this situation as the thought of a being who was once a god¡­ It¡¯s highly likely that all of this is happening because it¡¯s necessary in the end.¡±


    ¡°Need¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but all the gods worked hard on bnce, including you.¡±


    Sa-nyeom nodded, holding a cup of tea in one hand and holding nothing in the other, lightly spreading her arms out to the side. Then, wondering what kind of action it was, he slowly began to lower his hand holding the cup down, following me as I tilted my head.


    ¡°The fact that there are two heroes. The fact that you and I met. What was supposed to be a battle between the demon king and the hero was transformed into a different form¡­ All of this might be the process of bncing the bnce of the world when it tilted tremendously to one side. I mean.¡±

 Chapter 616

    bnce.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about a topic that pops up in the mouths ofpletely different people.


    Of course, even so, since it is a content that can only be heard about Rummings who has lived for a long time, at first, I simply had in mind the possibility that the demon king would be physically powerful.


    However, as time passed and the information gathered, I began to think that this bnce might not simply be limited to the realm of power.


    And the answer that Mr. Sa-nyeom gave just now drove a wedge into my doubts.


    ¡°That bnce, but how does it work?¡±


    At one time, I even thought that even the existence of good and evil had to be absolutely horizontal within the framework of a huge phenomenon called bnce. However, Sa-nyeom said that ¡®all the gods¡¯ had worked on the bnce.


    It¡¯s not a natural phenomenon, it¡¯s an artificial human being¡­ No, it means a divine system.


    If so, it would be correct to see that the bnce pursued is based on the state in which the gods originally excluded the wicked for mortals, and that it works if there is a problem there.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s a sharp question. You even seem to have guessed something already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In fact, we specte that this system was created to encourage mortals to drive out harmful forces such as demons, evil spirits, and monsters through their own efforts and strength when they grow in size. The demons mentioned earlier would not fall into that category of bnce.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing to hide anyway, and nothing to talk about. After judging that and pouring it out directly, Sa-Nye-nim slightly widened his eyes in amazement and nodded lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the correct answer without adding or subtracting. It¡¯s a much more stable method than adding confusion by the gods directly appearing. In order to apply thew to this world, all the gods who canmunicate with each other gathered and sacrificed a lot toplete¡­ One It could also be called the work of


    The global immune system. That was the essence of bnce.


    ¡°Once it ispleted, itpletely escapes the control of the gods and exerts its own influence. As mentioned earlier, it is not an exaggeration to say that many gods gave half of themselves, so it is safe to say that it is aw higher than the gods in terms of hierarchy. That much Shouldn¡¯t it be able to protect mortals from evil spirits and evil spirits from the outer world?¡±


    One or two people alone cannot save the world.


    Those called warriors or heroes can act separately like antibiotics, but they are not enough to face greater harm. Sa-nyeom-nim added that bnce was created topensate for that.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons why the fight over the descent of the evil gods has been prolonged. Most of the gods called good gods in this world can¡¯t use their original power. Giving half of themselves to the bnce means simply recovering It¡¯s not a problem that ends, it means permanent loss. Nevertheless, distortion urs when you manifest, so like this, the body was thest resort.¡±


    In other words, the evil gods didn¡¯t care whether the world was ruined through their advent, so they just screamed with full power. The current demon king¡¯s army is applying the remnants of the things removed from the corpse of such an evil god.


    The more you think about it, the more it makes no sense. No matter how unstable he was, the lich couldn¡¯t even take control of his body. Even the body, which is a fragment of a fragment, has that much power, so is it possible topletely control the body of an evil god?


    ¡°To go back to the beginning, that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about the evil that mortals, including you, are facing now. Looking at the flow, it¡¯s clear that the demon king has done something, but I can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s doing after being dead for a long time. doesn¡¯t work either.¡±


    After catching my breath while drinking Hororok tea, Mr. Sa-nyeom saw me in silence and continued talking.


    ¡°So, this time I wanted to know. You got a clue to solve the question from my words, but I actually have a question.¡±


    And for the first time, I asked about the enemy we were facing.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to say.


    Everything you see and hear on a trip other than this one is, after all, thest world Sa Saeom sees before he dies. It is like seeing a future obtained by sacrificing oneself. Even if the messy crowd of people was unavoidable, I wanted to avoid mentioning new problems as much as possible.


    But I couldn¡¯t hide it because I had decided to answer if asked.


    ¡°It looks like the demon king used the power of the evil spirit to turn back time.¡±


    Even if he dropped the cup he was holding in his hand, he tried to pretend he didn¡¯t see it this time. However, after drinking tea once more, Sa Nyeom just nodded without fail.


    ¡°Really, could that be the case?¡±


    Thanks to that, I felt rather frightened. ¡®Is that really the answer?¡¯ I could bear to ask, but I couldn¡¯t help with the expression, so after a short thought, Sa-nyeom raised his head and checked my face as it was, and soon burst intoughter.


    ¡°It must have been a very lukewarm response. However, there was a circumstance that suspected that you, among the evil gods, possessed such power, so didn¡¯t you say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. In the sh of divinities, the manifestation of such arge-scale authority is blocked by each other, but since that time has already passed, as you said, the demon king before turning back time may have found some number and manifested the power of the evil god.¡±


    If so, this imbnce is understandable.


    Saying ast word that could never be heard, Sa-Nyeom-nim threw the contents of the cup still on the bonfire.


    ¡°You¡¯re convinced of the imbnce now¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can fool the eyes of the gods and turn back time, but you can¡¯t upset the ¡®bnce¡¯. As I said, it¡¯s aw above the gods in terms of hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°It was¡­was it?¡±


    ¡°The demon lord is still paying the price for turning back time and throwing him out of bnce. To be honest, I don¡¯t know how much he will pay.¡±


    At first nce, it sounds like he¡¯s paying for his crime, but Sa-nyeom¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as bright as he was talking about it. I tried to ask without missing the gap, but I couldn¡¯t because of the heightened senses caused by dragon blood.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about your customers first.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    There was no doubt that the numerous presence felt from afar was that of an army.


    ?


    After a long meeting, there was only one conclusion that the allied forces could draw.


    connivance. and escape.


    It is a garrison role that has not been able to generate satisfactory profits due to the eyes of Itsiel and the Empire. As long as they were just trying to go a little easier on the war that would end anyway, not because they didn¡¯t have the ability to fight, they decided to take this opportunity to organize their surroundings and n a move to the Eastern Front.


    So far, only the level of damage rted to individual prestige has urred, so if you bend your pride a little, it was an appropriate time to withdraw. Even the kingdom of Banais, which could be said to have suffered the most damage, agreed to this, so it seemed that the situation would somehow end.


    ¡°Rudra cannot abide by this decision.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the representative of the Kingdom of Rudra who knocked on the table expressing obvious dissatisfaction with the decision.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a hero, there¡¯s a limit. Is there any country¡¯sw that allows you to run amok as a defenseman? Even when you captured robber nobles from the Western Kingdom who crossed the border of Rudra, they didn¡¯t treat you like this.¡±


    And the reaction was enough to embarrass the other delegates.


    I didn¡¯t know the intention of saying that even though I suffered the least damage among the two. It was a well-known fact that the hero Eldmia killed the eldest son of the Beluin family at the Imperial Academy when he was not yet a hero.


    From the standpoint of Rudra Kingdom, which not only lost the person who had been promoted as the next-generation magic knight leader overnight, but also had to receive a im forpensation from the empire, Eldmia¡¯s current move could be felt as an extension of that time.


    ¡°We respect the opinions of the Kingdom of Rudra. We are an alliance after all. The purpose is only to find the best by gathering opinions together, and it cannot be forced.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the Kingdom of Banais. I am not qualified to discuss the individual actions of the Kingdom of Rudra, and I have no intention of doing so.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like Volta Bay¡­ but since there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    However, there was no loyalty from the beginning to match such obvious internal circumstances and personal feelings.


    The representatives of the three kingdoms drew lines like knives as if they did not even intend to listen to the words of the Kingdom of Rudra and said, ¡®Take care of yourself. We¡¯re going.¡¯ The representative of the Kingdom of Rudra gritted his teeth and left themand post to move the troops closest to the location where Eldmia wasst seen.


    If you have a fight in the army, you must be prepared and take responsibility.


    This was the reason why the 300 troops moved before darkness fell and arrived at the camp where Eldmia and the thoughts of God were located.


    ¡°Therefore, the elites of the Kingdom of Rudra havee here to criticize the actions of Eldmia Ega, who is unparalleled in his insolence. If you do, be quietly arrested.¡±


    Of course, he too was only in the position of the Kingdom of Rudra.


    ¡°It sucks, really.¡±


    Still, looking at the troops closely surrounding the encampment with only two people and one, Eldmia drew a sword and answered with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Each of us held onto our cause and aimed our swords at each other, but there is no room forpromise. I, Radan Ega and Eldmia Ega, the son of Avisher Ruina, will wield my sword to prove my innocence in front of the gods.¡±


    ¡°I admit it.¡±


    The eyes of the soldiers who looked at Eldmia, who was taking an oath seriously, and the crazy woman who said that she was beautiful and recognized as if she were a god, became bizarre.


    ¡°From this moment on, all bastards who attack me will die of natural causes.


    Of course, the people who received that gaze did not pay attention to the speck of dust.

 Chapter 617

    Among the Kingdom Alliance, not as many stories are known about the Demon God¡¯s Hero, Eldmia Ega.


    It may be hard to believe for those who know the scale of the incidents he hasmitted and involved, but it was an unavoidable fact. In the first ce, there was nothing to do with anything except for a brief staggering at the imperial academy, so it was because he didn¡¯t listen to rumors about what he did, whether he became a hero or a hero somewhere else.


    At the very least, among the beings that could be used as a target forparison, the closest one was Siegfried, a warrior who grew up under the protection of the Empire and was ordained by Ete of Light. And even the information about Siegfried hadn¡¯t been updated since the day the academy publicly disclosed it.


    It¡¯s not that I ignored the exceptional hero¡¯s prowess. I just underestimated it. Based on such information and judgment, the threat of the demons was also taken lightly, and furthermore, they did not even try to know the details, and the result of just fighting over rice bowls among themselves continued until now.


    Knowing the existence and influence of fire dragons that exist in the ins beyond the Western Kingdom, he ridiculed rumors that he had caught dragons, saying that he must have caught only dragons that lived a little longer.


    Because he prided himself on knowing the limits of individual mortals, he heard rumors that he had crossed the continent to save the demonic religion persecuted by the demon king¡¯s army by blood and blood, and threw a scolding at him for writing too grandiose a script for a y.


    No matter how brave he was, he knew the information that he had just passed the age of majority, so he believed that 300 elite soldiers would be enough to capture him.


    But above all, I believed that the warrior would have a desire to protect his own reputation, so he calcted that it would not cause great harm to the soldiers who only wanted to carry out the arrest order withoutmitting a crime.


    No matter how brave he is, he is still a human. Even the hero Siegfried did not show any objection to subjugating monsters, but there were also reports that he hesitated when dealing with people. It was believed that the reluctance to kill that the fact that they were of the same species would be a shackle that could never be overlooked as a warrior representing God.


    ¡°Bind the Demon God¡¯s Hero!¡±


    Because the story was told to the soldiers in advance, the soldiers who listened to themander¡¯s orders were unstoppable. Although they were very nervous because they knew that there could be no damage as the opponent was their opponent, they clearly disyed their skills as usual and moved ording to the strategy.


    No matter how long and long the knight may fly, he believed that since the siege had already beenpleted, he had no choice but to break into a cold sweat.


    What caused a crack in the atmosphere, where only slight tension had lingered, was the simultaneous screams of the soldiers.


    ¡°Aagh!!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaagh?!¡±


    Until the moment when something was rapidly fired from Eldmia¡¯s waist, there was no confusion among the soldiers. It was rare even to be aware of exactly what was being shot. However, the needles of Eldmia shattered the shields and armor of the soldiers and threw out wind holes faster than they could understand the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a red raid! It¡¯s a surprise attack!¡±


    ¡°Where are you! Where do you¡­ break the bow!?¡±


    The operation of the needle, which had be much more sophisticated through the trip with Emmet, was not at a level that soldiers without an aura could cope with. Only themander and his escorts were the ones who figured out the identity of the projectile that even the Demon King¡¯s army would die without even using their hands if they were attacked by surprise.


    But even that was considered as a surprise attack by a third party other than Eldmia. None of them had even thought that it was an attack from Eldmia, who not only couldn¡¯t move in ce, but showed no response to the sudden burst of music.


    ¡°Even when I only had my body and a sword, I was the one who pierced through the knights and troops under that cowardly son of Envelde.¡±


    Even the moment I saw a needle rise next to Eldmia¡¯s head as she chanted so calmly, amid screams and unidentifiable prating sounds from all directions.


    ¡°If you wanted to try to arrest me, you should have at least filled up the number of Aura Experts, not regr soldiers.¡±


    urately drawing a circr trajectory centered on Eldmia, all the needles that pierced the soldiers whirled away and flew through the air with Eldmia in between.


    It flew so slowlypared to the speed it had returned that it was hard to believe that the needle-like projectile had caused the horrors just before, but the blood dripping from the air forced the allied forces to face reality.


    The blood sshing out due to the centrifugal force is terrifying.


    ¡°The level is too low, so give it one more chance. Themander kneels, and the knights go head-to-head. Then I¡¯ll consider you to have surrendered.¡±


    And Eldmia, at the center of it, looked like a demon king rather than a hero.


    It wasn¡¯t even minutes, it was only seconds, and most of the closest soldiers who maintained the siege copsed. The soldiers became terrified and began toy down their weapons in an instant, but themander and the escort knights standing to protect him were unable to react immediately because of theplicated spinning heads.


    Wizards can face armies. But even they are not invincible. Because magic to deal with the army requires a lot of preparation.


    A strong person who has reached the master level can do the same. The moment they jump into the gap between the army, it¡¯s not the army besieging the master, but the master attacking the army.


    But no one can neutralize an army in this way without warning.


    ¡°Sounds like nothing!¡±


    Rather, Eldmia would have been convinced if he hadn¡¯t been able to follow the movement with his eyes because he was a skillparable to the master¡¯s level. However, because the troops were trampled with only that unknown artifact, themander and other talented people rather gnashed their teeth.


    ¡°attack!¡±


    It was only natural that they drew their swords as everyone had promised, just by shouting at themander. They believed in their skills, and also believed in the performance of the talisman containing the blessing of an arrow shield to prepare for projectiles.


    Fifteen knights, including themander, rushed towards Eldmia while releasing their aura. At the same time, the projectiles that were roaming around Eldmia flew in, aiming for their heads at an iparable speed.


    The first to respond to the attack was the adjutant. Wanting to go forward and be themander¡¯s shield, he raised his sword while staring straight at the flying needle.


    I had no intention of ignorantly blocking the attack that pierced the soldiers in an instant. It just flows away at the same time as it collides. Perhaps because of the tension that reached the limit, the adjutant, who was able to distinguish even the tip of the projectile aiming at his forehead, raised his sword with confidence, even the moment the needle hit the sword, the adjutant did not show his judgment and ability. I didn¡¯t doubt it.


    ¨C Jjaeong!


    And without a moment to be astonished, along with the broken sword and the rushing shock, he fell backwards like a person stepping on something slippery.


    There wasn¡¯t even time to scream. The adjutant pierced the back of his head to the floor, and then the projectile that didn¡¯t stop smashing his sword flew straight to pierce his head, and even the arrow shield that was activated to block it couldn¡¯t ovee the shock, and his body was shattered by the shock. It was understandable that his upper body was bent backwards and he miraculously survived.


    He would have never been able to understand it if he hadn¡¯t seen the sight of an escort running behind him clutching at his own neck, blood gushing out with a bewildered look on his face.


    The fact that he did not lie still was thanks to his instincts that had been inscribed in his body through various battlefields. However, suppressing the feeling of nausea, twisting the body somehow, looking at the front was ghastly.


    Eldmia didn¡¯t even swing her sword. Rather, it was clear that he had even put the sword in his hand back. Nevertheless, themander and all of the escorts, who would have rushed in with him, were lying on the ground.


    Doesn¡¯t even flinch. It was said that everyone died, unlike himself who survived by chance.


    ¡°No matter what I do, I start with themander.¡±


    Now, in the middle of wondering if I was dreaming of a scene I couldn¡¯t believe or understand, Eldmia opened her mouth again and took her first steps.


    ¡°It was my own consideration that I didn¡¯t do that this time. The first time I talked about tying up, I was going to kill all the people who came to me¡­ but in the end, you guys are just objects that only follow orders, right? That¡¯s why the soldiers didn¡¯t even bother looking for vital points.¡±


    It was an unpleasant mistake, but it was.


    Eldmia¡¯s footsteps approached, crossing over the corpses of the already deadmander and escort, and stopped in front of her breathless adjutant. I already thought he was big, but now that I¡¯m in a position to look up at him in this situation, even Eldmia¡¯s calm expression makes me feel afraid.


    ¡°But even after seeing the result, they rushed at it, so this time I was thinking of killing at least themanding staff.


    Less than 5 minutes had passed since the deration of arrest.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a coincidence, but one person survived. No matter how much I think about it, you seem to be the only superior in this unit¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    In that short time, 300 soldiers lost their fighting spirit, and themander and escort knights were destroyed.


    ¡°I will surrender.¡±


    The adjutant clearly understood that this was hisst chance to live, and answered like a knife.


    It was an answer without any regret or hesitation.


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the unspoken 1 coin support!


    Altair, thank you for your unspoken 10 coin support!


    Private Sponsorship 4 Coin Sponsorship Thank you!


    Recently, readers have been telling me a lot of stories that could be used as memes throughments, so I¡¯m a little worried, but I don¡¯t have a n yet.


    Thank you Chimera for your 5 Coin Sponsorship!


    I will work hard so that you can continue to have fun in the future!

 Chapter 618

    Since we had no interest in camping among corpses and wounded, we left the self-proimed elite army of Rudra in the forest and attempted a night flight. There was no problem because I became a body that did not feel tired from not sleeping one night anyway, and that was because Sa-nyeom-nim was the same.


    Of course, it did not include the opinion of the private car, which had to suffer the most.


    If you twist it, you should have been born as a human, not a beast that can¡¯t speak. Or do you have a talent formunicating like Leica? In the middle of the painful flight of the two of them, and only one of them, Sa-nyeom, who was looking at our (old) camp that was moving away, slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to deal with the same race.¡±


    In order to prepare for any unexpected danger, I was flying as if I was holding Sa-Nyeom from behind, so I could hear Sa-Nyeom¡¯s voice clearly even though I didn¡¯t make a particrly loud noise.


    I wanted to understand his intentions, but since he was a person who did not change his emotions, it was difficult to infer the inner meaning with only his voice and the crown of his head. I couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so I was silent, but then I looked forward again and continued my conversation naturally.


    ¡°Even many heroes and warriors who have left their names in history have had a hard time from time to time. Because of that, even though they made great achievements, they died in vain at the hands of the same people.¡±


    Saying, ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you don¡¯t seem to be like that,¡± Sa-Nyeom nodded as if he understood something, and quietly stared at the dark night sky.


    I didn¡¯t know if those words were spoken to convince myself, or if they were mere sentiments. Based on Sa-Nyeom¡¯s actions I¡¯ve seen so far, it seemed closer to thetter than the former.


    ¡°Should we finish talking about what we were talking about before being interrupted by them?¡±


    After that, even after a short dy, since he was silent, I decided to finish the story I was talking about before being interrupted by Rudra¡¯s army rather than worrying about my unknown intentions.


    ¡°You mean the story of the price the demon king is paying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Compared to what you said earlier, it seems that your expression wasn¡¯t that bright.¡±


    Sa-nyeom responded to my question as if he hade up with it btedly, answering calmly as if it were something insignificant¡­


    ¡°Ah, I was thinking about how the Demon King could turn back time.¡±


    What came out of Sa-nyeom-nim¡¯s mouth was a calm ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ It was not something to be skipped over. I had already concluded that the return of the demon king would have been based on the power of the evil spirit, but it sounded as if the premise was denied.


    ¡°Are you saying it might not have been reversed by using the power of an evil spirit?¡±


    Although it was a hypothesis I came up with alone, Sa-Nyeom-nim also decided that it would be difficult to exert such an influence on anyone other than the evil god after much consideration. It is normal that there should be no reason to worry like that now.


    Possibly such emotions were contained in her voice, and she spoke in a trembling tone without even realizing it. I added an exnation along with the facial expression.


    ¡°The exnation wasn¡¯t enough. What I was worried about was not about the tools the demon lord used, but about how he would have known how to use them.¡±


    ¡°¡­a tool?¡±


    Unexpectedly, wondering what this meant, I met Sa-Nye-nim¡¯s eyes, and fortunately, ament was attached.


    ¡°Like using an ax to cut down trees, a tool called the power of the evil god was used to turn back time. There¡¯s nothing strange about that, but¡­ Whether it¡¯s a knife or an axe, in the end, a person who knows how to use a tool should use it as a proper power. How to exert power. Even things made by humans are like that, but what about the power of a god?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use it the way I want without any advice or teaching. That¡¯s what I was thinking about.¡±


    After hearing the exnation, I understood. She questioned the part that I had thought simple until now, that there must be some means of control, such as the magic tools they use that contain the remnants of evil spirits.


    And the question was valid. They are the guys who can¡¯t perfectly control what they want even to spread a simrity close to a degraded copyboard and turn a normal person into a monster. On such a subject, the fact that it is possible to send an entire world back to the past seems inconsistent.


    In the world before regression, wouldn¡¯t research have progressed enough to make that possible? I also think that such research will not end in 10 or 20 years, and there is no way that other species have been sucking their fingers in the meantime, so I wonder if their heads were broken right away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that the evil spirit contained in the corpse of the evil god has already eaten away the demon lord in the previous world and spreads its own power?¡±


    ¡°If the corpse was a body, it could have been, but demons don¡¯t weaken themselves in that way. The odds seem slim.¡±


    ¡°How about the possibility that you can return to the past at least once through a deal with the demon lord after finding consciousness like Mr. Sa-nyeom?¡±


    ¡°There are too many uncertain elements from the point of view of the evil god.


    It is a force so great that the whole world can go back to the past without feeling any sense of incongruity. Even the gods didn¡¯t even notice it, so they didn¡¯t even mention it, so even the evil gods couldn¡¯t repeat a return of this scale at their own pleasure.


    After that, for a long time, I exchanged various hypotheses, and only unanswered worries continued, but I did not feel particrly depressed.


    It was better than going on a boring night flight in silence. After talking all night, detailed information and spection came to the conclusion of borrowing the kingdom and empire¡¯s collective intelligence, and a destination began to emerge from the edge of our field of vision.


    Even for me, seeing the outline of a city with extraordinary emotions made me feel like I was back in my hometown.


    ?


    Levien, who returned after a long absence, has changed a lot in the past few months.


    Not only most of the repairs inside the city were finished, but people were also full of people, and above all, a flying dragon station was sorge that its presence could be clearly felt even in the sky.


    Thanks to that, I had to circle the sky for a while because I didn¡¯t know where tond, thinking only of the flying dragon station I had temporarily set up in the military training ground. Fortunately, after a while, a separate signal came from the resistance and I was able to settle down safely.


    I looked around, wondering if there might be a familiar face, but they were all new faces. Thanks to that, I was embarrassed for no reason, so I was quietly waiting for someone to take Mr. Sasyeom away, and then Sir Radnell Vandes appeared in person from afar.


    It doesn¡¯t look like the wrinkles on her face have increased. Rather, it¡¯s not wrinkles, but it¡¯s to the point where I wonder if it¡¯s increased in size. It might just be misunderstanding because of the armor he was wearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, Eldmia. Every time I hear about your achievements, I thought I should congratte you the next time we meet. Do you know how many congrattions have umted?¡±


    But people haven¡¯t changed. It was a stark contrast to Ragnis, who showed a dramatic change. Well, I¡¯m already a novice, so I wonder what¡¯s going to change now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, Sir Radnellvandes. I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re still in good health.¡±


    ¡°What about health, I feel three times older because I am helping the Marquis of Levien.¡±


    Sir Radnell Vandes, who looked at Mr. Sa-Nyeom with his sharp eyes whileughing with a smile that looked like a person, deliberately took an example to Sa-Nye-nim with a serious face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. My name is Radnell Vandes. Until we say otherwise, we¡¯ll do our best to amodate you without any inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t properly introduce myself because I don¡¯t know myself, so I¡¯d like you to just call me Sa-nyeom.¡±


    Lord Radnell Vandes¡¯ gaze turned to me for an instant at Sa-nyeom¡¯s calm reply, but I finished my answer with a short nod.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the capital now. Sir Radnell Vandes, please take good care of Sa-nyeom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you going right away without even having time to rx? Do you want to have a cup of tea and rest?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, there is something to take care of in the capital city, so there is no time to rest yet. I wille back as soon as it is organized.¡±


    I have to find out about the people of the Order on the Yan Tier side, check the by-products of the dragons, check how long it will take before I get new equipment, fix or clean up what I¡¯m wearing, and so on. If I don¡¯t show my achievements so far by showing my face to Master and Seneran for the first time in a while, a troublesome situation will unfold against Seneran, who rolls on the floor without dignity.


    As soon as I arrived in the capital, I sorted out the things I had to deal with first, climbed into my car, and bowed lightly to the two of them.


    ¡°Thank you. See youter.¡±


    It was a greeting that I often received on a regr basis, but this time I answered with sincerity rather than empty words.


    ¡°I just did what I had to do.¡±


    It was too much gratitude to hear from God who sacrificed himself for love like Hahae.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent support of Altair¡¯s 10 coins!


    Thank you for your unspoken and private sponsorship of 10 Coins!


    I hope I can continue to enjoy reading it in the future!

 Chapter 619

    Although the capital of Itthel was already noisy due to various recent events, the event that made the people of the capital the most enthusiastic was the procession of beastmen who suddenly appeared one day. The fact that they were rare beasts in Ethiel also drew attention, but the real reason was the huge luggage they brought.


    Some said they were peddlers from a foreign country, others said they were ves who came to pay for the nobles, but in the end it came down to their luggage being a rare spectacle. As a result, the people of the city, all of them, caught their attention at the unusual procession, and followed them in a row, not doubting that they were headed for a certain nobleman¡¯s house, the head office of a huge merchant guild, or the dwarven district, or even the royal castle.


    However, the crowd, which started with the expectation that they would find out what they brought as soon as they arrived at their destination, unless it was a nobleman or a royal family, was soon embarrassed. The first reason was that the beastmen stopped in a cepletely different from their expectations, and the second reason was that some knights were guarding what could be called a normal house with a yard.


    It goes without saying that the people who hade to see it excitedly for that reason quickly dispersed. However, every time the beastmen who put all their belongings down in the yard of the house one by one without opening a single package leave the city without regret, and the knights take turns guarding the house, people¡¯s attention is again focused on the house and the luggage. it started.


    Since no one had ever opened Jim¡¯s luggage, no matter how much time passed, the identity of the owner could not be ascertained.


    In Eldmia, the majority of themoners said, ¡®So who is that?¡¯ but a man who makes the absolute majority of nobles and adventurers tremble. It was a secret known only to the parties involved that just by the fact that the fact was revealed, more than half of the people who had a great interest in the unknown luggage turned off their interest.


    The rumor spread so quickly that it seemed as if someone had deliberately manipted it, and no matter how much the knights paid attention, most of the onlookers stoppeding. Themon people also noticed that there was nothing good about being caught up in the snow.


    However, a small number of people in the more rumored and illegal industry have recently recognized the identity of the object based on information obtained from thendlord¡¯s whereabouts and prisoners.


    and was enthusiastic At the same time, I decided that it was worth risking my life. The by-product of the dragon could have given them an astronomical amount of money that they would not be able to touch even if they died and came back to life three times, so it was hard to call it reckless.


    Contrary to the fact that the bare footsteps ceased, as rumors spread that all of the luggage piled up in the yard was a by-product of the dragon, the number of ndestine footsteps gradually increased. The more the Knights, who noticed the disturbing movements, became more vignt and mobilized even the wizards, the more the hearts of those who were aiming for the by-products only beat faster.


    It has been a long time since the question of why it was neglected like that was briefly mentioned in the beginning and then disappeared. The value of the gold lying on the side of the road was too great to dwell on such a thing.


    Not only in the capital city, but all over Isthel, the more thieves and adventurers who did not hesitate to do illegal things gathered together after hearing rumors, they only thought about how to steal them.


    And before long, the thieves started dying every day.


    Those who thought it was all about lookingcent, those who tried to hide themselves with magic, those who made their name known as famous thieves, and so on. It was as if most of the thieves in Itthel had been driven to the capital. Nevertheless, no one seeded and died at the hands of the Knights.


    After so much time has passed, interest in the by-products of dragons has faded as they are now called poisonous pear instead of neglected gold.


    ¡°The knights don¡¯t start from the barracks. They rent out an entire nearby inn and use it as a temporary headquarters. And I confirmed that the wizards are also staying there. If you are discovered by the barrier, the knights will surround the whole area in less than two minutes. You can see it.¡±


    In just a few months, a new group of people seeking to make a fortune have appeared.


    The six people sitting together in a cheap inn room are all different. The only thing they have inmon is that they all have thin bodies and even their clothes are light. At first nce, it looks like a rookie adventurer, but in a way, it looks like a veteran adventurer who only focused on light weight.


    ¡°And the barrier to confirm outside intrusion is fourfold, contrary to what is known. However, there is no way that Mash, who was famous as a book thief, was stabbed to death by barely noticing the fourfold barrier. Here, as originally nned, we will have to tear all the scrolls. same.¡±


    ¡°Wow, all that expensive stuff?¡±


    ¡°If you get even a piece of dragon scales in return, it¡¯s a trade that¡¯s left over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like robbing a noble¡¯s mansion, nor robbing a royal castle. It¡¯s just bringing things from the yard. However, the five people gathered in one ce were concentrating on the map spread out on the table by a skinny middle-aged man with an impossibly serious face.


    Like former adventurers who once acted as scouts, they skillfully memorized the map while listening to the man. Now they chose stealing in the city rather than risking their lives to explore and travel, but as they were active up to the purple level, the habit was unavoidable.


    ¡°It is a special product delivered as munitions. It does not simply tear the barrier, but stops it. From the point of view of magicians, the barrier is recognized as intact without any corners.¡±


    After gathering them together, the middle-aged man takes out a scroll from his pocket and puts it on the table. Certainly, the royal seal was imprinted on the wax that sealed the scroll.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to be careful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. Even that, if you look at it for more than a few minutes, you¡¯ll notice the change.¡±


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it make no sense?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t even say it. I¡¯ve already been using the scroll for a long time to decorate it like a temporary barrier malfunction. Wizards who ran right away at first nowe to the point where they have to reconfirm after a certain amount of time has passed.¡±


    All the former adventurers briefly admired the middle-aged man¡¯s calm reply. As they took part in this round of preparation and nning, their satisfaction only increased as the middle-aged exnations became longer and more detailed.


    ¡°For some reason, the knights didn¡¯t bother to set up torches in all directions to light up the blind spots. During shifts, there is inevitably a space where one¡¯s gaze is empty, so if you take advantage of that gap and hide between the blind spots and piles of luggage, ¡± Is


    this a problem that will end so simply?¡±


    ¡°It looks simple since you guys only told me what to do. How much time and money do you think he spent on that momentary gap?¡±


    The man clicked his tongue as if he had heard the pitiful question,


    but marked the location on the map. was excluded by jumping directly with his feet as much as possible. I hope there will be no dissatisfaction with the dividend, thinking that it would be okay if I didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡±


    Ah,


    it¡¯s not like we work once or twice, but we don¡¯t go that far.¡± That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expressionless gaze lightly nced at the other thieves, but there was no reaction. The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulders lightly and put aside the ink and quill and added an exnation. ¡°I checked without being able to put it away


    . The only variable that could not be found was the employee residing in the house. It moves like a normal maid, but honestly, it¡¯s so normal that I doubt it.¡± ¡±


    Hahaha, what are you talking about? It¡¯s so normal that I doubt it.¡±


    The woman who had been participating in the conversation, arousing a heavy atmosphere with a light tone, waved her hand and smiled, but the middle-aged shook her head lightly and made her point clear. ¡°To him, the owner of the house


    , There was no way to contact Eldmia separately. All I do is go to market every morning,e back, tidy up the house, and go to bed early, which is an extremelymon and repetitive routine. What would you think if you saw a lot of beastmen suddenly appearing in front of such a woman and unloading their luggage in the yard without the owner¡¯s permission, and at the same time seeing knightsing and standing guard on duty every day?¡± ¡°At least they won¡¯t be calm


    . ¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded after looking at the woman with a dumbfounded expression as if he had been hit once and the man who answered his question


    . At the same time, nothing is known, so maybe that woman could be the biggest variable.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what will you do?


    ¡± Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to increase the crime, so I¡¯m leaving it alone.¡±


    Everyone except the woman nodded in agreement as if it didn¡¯t matter, and the woman whistled lightly and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡±


    What


    ¡­¡±


    Middle-aged The man tried to question her words, but he couldn¡¯t continue.


    -The door,


    which must have been locked, opened so naturally, and five people he had never seen before appeared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them, but there was surprise instead of wonder. There was


    no sound or presence. Despite the fact that each and every one of them was an adventurer with a history of self-sufficiency in the past, they I didn¡¯t even recognize that there were unidentified uninvited guests standing in front of me.


    ¡°Tier asked me to, so I tried to solve it as good as possible. I also liked this position.¡±


    While the middle-aged man was also stunned, an unfamiliar voice this time he hadn¡¯t heard before forcibly grabbed his attention


    . This was the spot where the thief was sitting. The woman with her auburn hair roughly tied back and full of freckles all over her face was nicknamed the spider because she had the ability to climb over the castle wall without any tools


    . In that seat was apletely different person, not the


    woman who was


    called the spider. Terrifyingly, the uninvited guests standing outside burst into the room without making a sound.

 Chapter 620

    Yan Tie woke up early in the morning as usual today.


    I woke up a little earlier than usual, but it wasn¡¯t something to worry about. She got out of bed with her own impression that even the dawn air seemed to be slowly starting to regain warmth, washed up lightly, changed clothes, and prepared a meal.


    In a house without a single person, only the sound of cooking resounded, and the finished food was 7 servings. After finishing all the settings until it cooled down, Yan Tier nodded in satisfaction and opened his mouth for the first time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together and talk.¡±


    Instead of looking around or looking at a specific ce, I naturally sat down and at the words I threw, six people from the second floor walked down.


    The blonde woman, who was the only one among them who couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of her clothes brushing, spat out a bted reply with a subtle smile.


    ¡°I was wondering when he would notice while deliberately killing all the signs, did you already know?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I woke up a little earlier than usual. If you do that again, I rmend not going up to the second floor. Did things go well?¡±


    ¡°Then, who are you asking?¡±


    Even until dawn, a woman who was a thief called a spider beckoned, and the people behind took off their hoods and sat down. Thieh greeted them with a light nod and continued talking while looking at the woman who was seated a littleter.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Luzhin. And I¡¯m sorry for making you abandon your identity this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It felt like if I kept it for a few more months, I would have naturally turned to the other side of the church.


    Smiling lightly and holding a spoon normally, she also doesn¡¯t make any noise except for her voice. All I hear now and then is the inevitable sound of cutlery hitting the bowl or sauce getting soggy. It was not magical, but a skill derived from thoroughly controlled movements that were inscribed in the body after rigorous training, but no one showed any signs of difort.


    ¡°Above all, the timing was just right. They said that the dragon yer warrior got away as soon as he arrived in Levien.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say. How can I show condescension when the other person looks like that?¡±


    At first nce, it might sound like a bargain was useless due to Eldmia¡¯s powerlessness, but it meant somethingpletely different to them. Thanks to that, everyone who quietly continued the meal burst intoughter at the woman¡¯s ¡®joke¡¯.


    Externally, it is known only in a vague form that the value varies depending on the value of the object requesting the contract, but the reality is different. They were close to putting the client¡¯s fate, which changes through the request, on the scale, not the value of the client.


    When a request is carried out ording to the request of the client, bncing the price with the maximum and minimum profit that the client can reap. It was a possible transaction because it was possible to vaguely guess the fate of a normal person even if he could not guess even if he grasped all the abilities and surrounding circumstances of the original target.


    If there is a possibility of drastically changing fate with the help of the church, the ransom price will be that much higher, but on the contrary, it will be lower for those who do not need the church¡¯s help. It was clear that if the Demon God¡¯s Hero put in the request, their ransom would be unpaid.


    ¡°ording to the contact from the empire, it seems that the imperial family is moving in line with the hero¡¯s return this time. The rumor that the Iron Blood Princess is interested in the dragon yer hero must have been true.¡±


    ¡°I would have been pretty surprised if I had heard of it before I received the Dragon Byproducts, but I¡¯m not too surprised anymore.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. I can¡¯t believe that I had mying-of-age ceremony this year.


    Lujin, who finished her meal without spilling any crumbs while talking like an infinitely light and noisy person, changed the topic while looking at the dawn sky slowly brightening from outside the window.


    ¡°As you might have guessed, the Church is very interested in dragon yer warriors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they were willing to support you guys.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s because I rushed to help. These friends also came on their own. Of course, if I had stayed quiet, the church would have stepped in and sent others.¡±


    Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, Tie opened her eyes slightly and asked people with her eyes. And when the affirmation came back with a silent nod, he put down the tableware and asked a question, even though he hadn¡¯t finished eating yet.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because he¡¯s faithful. No matter who sees it, he¡¯s the owner of an unusual fate, right?¡±


    Although it may not seem like that at all externally, all members of the church are priests. They had faith in their god, ¡®Dream¡¯, and that¡¯s why they don¡¯t want a high-price contract.


    What they really want is a near-unpaid contract. ording to their faith, they make contracts with those who walk the truly worthy path, and live with the desire to be the cornerstone that solidifies their destiny. That is the reason why most of them are dedicated to the church, rather than wasting it for self-interest even after receiving a ransom that skyrocketed to the ceiling.


    A ce where the belief that the world can be made more beneficial by helping those who are born with a noble destiny and the belief that it is absolutely necessary to dirty the hands of such people instead.


    And where those who follow that faith gather. that is the church Because of that, Lujin could say that their actions were the result of sincerity, and Tie also understood the answer. It was just a tightrope in the way of thinking of the secr world, but it was a story that did not work for them.


    ¡°The church wants you to sign a contract with Ega-nim.¡±


    It was a remark that meant the full support of the church rather than simply hiring one or two people, but the answer that came back was infinitely calm.


    ¡°It will be a noble act that will be recorded in the church¡¯s history books. A human warrior possessed by a demon god, maybe it will be the key to severing the confrontation between the two races that has been going on so far. What brothers and sisters do not have their hearts pounding? ¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten used to living a normal life, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Because dreams do not appear above the surface of reality, heroes do not appear in the Order.


    Even so, it was not that the Church felt regret for such a fact, nor did it yearn for the heroes of other Churches. Rather, he evaluates the value of a hero more calmly, and tends to take a step that doesn¡¯t even bother him if he doesn¡¯t meet the criteria.


    Sometimes it¡¯s like taking the lead and helping the hero, but other times, it¡¯s like giving priority to a hero who¡¯s just starting to make a name for himself, not a hero.


    The fact that such a church is openly showing interest in Eldmia¡­


    ¡°Did the saintess give an oracle?¡±


    ¡°There are signs. I¡¯m gradually sleeping more than I¡¯m awake.¡±


    No matter how hard he tried to keep hisposure, Tie¡¯s heart raced this time as well.


    ¡°The guardians say that the trust will be issued within a week at the earliest.


    It was Lujin who got up from her seat and put away her tableware, speaking in passing, but she also couldn¡¯t hide her rising emotions.


    ¡°Even if the oracle has nothing to do with the dragon yer and the dragon love, it won¡¯t change the church¡¯s mind. Try to say something beforehand.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ve been worried about it since earlier. Why is the title called like that?¡±


    ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t even spoken out yet, so I think it¡¯s an appropriate sense of distance? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lujin tilted her head and asked the other five, as if genuinely curious, but the only answer that came back was an affirmation of Tie¡¯s opinion.


    After that, while everyone got up together and finished the process of washing and organizing the dishes, Lujin expressed his opinion, but the result did not change. In the end, Lujin, who was forced to admit that his sense was not very good, went to the door with a dissatisfied nose wrinkled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for good news. I think I¡¯ll stay here for a while and help organize the surroundings, so feel free to contact me if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Since you helped protect the by-products, let¡¯s talk to Ega-sama and set up a separate table for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t want that, but it would be nice if you did.¡±


    Lujin opened the door with a small smile and followed the footsteps of the other five people with their hoods on.


    There is no noise there. Even the moment when the door opened and closed was very quiet. Thie silently saw them off through the window as they passed naturally between the knights guarding the yard.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the six people to quietly disappear without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 621

    I wanted to fly a full day from Levien to arrive, but it was not good to overuse my car.


    Until then, I had no idea whatsoever.


    They say they¡¯re looking at it from the sky, but nothing has changed, I wonder if everyone else is doing well, and I need to say hello to some people, and I try tond ording to the signal from the familiar flying dragon station. It was all I could do.


    So, when the flying dragon manager who guided the car tond suddenly handed over a luxurious robe, I just looked at it nkly with a face that wanted something like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of walking down the street in that state right now, are you?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    While I was away, it wouldn¡¯t have been that a decree was issued like going to jail for the equipment of mats to maintain the dignity of the capital city. What¡¯s the problem? Even though my gauntlet was shoddy and my armor wasn¡¯t the best, I can confidently say that it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s because they¡¯re basically expensive guys.


    ¡°If you leave as is, it will take you a year to go back home to deal with those who recognize Lord Ega. Leave the ax in the dragon for now, put on this robe and walk for a while, and a wagon will automatically follow you. ¡±


    ¡°yes¡­?¡±


    At first, I was dumbfounded by the advice of the manager of the flying dragon, who was not familiar with me, but my head quickly turned around thanks to his reaction to ask me if I was serious with just his eyes.


    ¡°Is it because of the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    It was only because of my mood, and in fact, I think my head was spinning less.


    I suddenly received another strange nce, and instead of asking further questions, I wrapped my robe neatly. However, apart from following his words, I couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity about the reaction I had already taken out and prepared before my face was identified, so I hurriedly asked one more time.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    Then, instead, he pointed at the vehicle holding the reins and then pointed at the other flying dragons nearby, and I realized that it was more strange not to notice the unique size of the vehicle among dozens of flying dragons on the station. After realizing it, I left the station with a humble heart.


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask who was helping.


    Regardless of whether it was a member of the aristocracy or the royal family, I knew that the herb was the rice, and I was clearly aware that I was not in an easy enough position to be able to pay respect with something like this.


    That¡¯s why, as the flying dragon manager said, seeing the wagon naturally follow him, he got on as if it were natural. It was possible that someone was riding, as was the case with Esmuer, but there was no such thing. Even the coachman drove the carriage normally without talking to me.


    While the body and mind, which had been at ease for a while due to the return in a different form than expected, became sensitive again, the carriage, which had been moving hard, eventually stopped. They were strange knights guarding our house.


    This time, even for a very short time, it was all about a strange current. They must have guessed my identity even though I hadn¡¯t taken off my robe yet, and they started talking to me in an informal manner.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you. I have been ordered to withdraw at any time if the Lord does not wish to do so, but what will you do?¡±


    There is no process of introducing who I am or praising my achievements. It can be said that there is a lot of deviation from basic etiquette, but it was clear that the deviation was not to disparage me, but to be considerate.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I will stay until the by-products are resolved, so I would like to ask you to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    epting and proceeding directly without reporting to the upper level¡­ It would be correct to say that there was an intervention by Duke Lesrom, who was clearly aware of my tendencies. The knights, who briefly chatted among themselves and organized their surroundings, brought a g from somewhere, pinned it prominently at the entrance to our house, and began to withdraw.


    There is no one who does not know what the g with the royal coat of arms inrge size is. People who secretly passed by, peeped at the conversation between me and the knights, or looked at each other, hurriedly distanced themselves as soon as the g was nted.


    ¡°Is this enough to ept a request for by-product trade¡­?¡±


    The g, which is no different from warning that it could disappear in the dew of the executioner if one steps in recklessly, is not too bad because it represents the opinion and attitude of the royal family. If you look at this and that, it must have been the purpose of letting people die in a pile while trying to touch my things, but if you ignore this and creep in, it was no different from saying that it was legal even if you died, so good was good.


    There is a penalty that people who are not interested in starting to focus on, but it is enough to endure. Thinking that, I was about to enter the house, but the door opened abruptly, and Yan Tie appeared.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    As if greeting someone who has returned from a brief outing, the calm response is not much different from myst memory. Even the maid uniform she is wearing seems to be the same. I thought that such consistency was really like Yan Ti, so Iughed involuntarily.


    ¡°Long time no see. You did a lot of work keeping the house while you were away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble for the past few weeks because of that by-product. Would you like to start with a meal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash up and eat.¡±


    I finally feel like I¡¯vee home.


    ?


    It was already past lunchtime when I came back to my senses and came out, probably because it was a bath I had to take a break for the first time in a while. When I started putting the hot food on the table just as I entered the restaurant, I took a quick nce at the clothes I was wearing and expressed my impressions.


    ¡°Is there a ce you want to visit as soon as you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back after a long time, so I¡¯ll have to say hello. It¡¯s still around lunchtime, so I¡¯m going to see those who can see it quickly.¡±


    Contrary to my concerns, Contrary to my concerns, the uniform of the chimseonjang G, which I took out and wore after throwing away all the clothes I had worn during the trip, was still perfect. It¡¯s the most formal clothes out of all the clothes I own, so if my body shape had changed and it didn¡¯t fit, I would have been able to drop by a lot less today.


    ¡°I heard that people from your side helped you? Thank you.¡±


    Most of the stories that followed with the meal that started with the overcoat hung on a chair and sat down were close to reporting incidents that urred while I was away with the by-products of the dragon.


    Whether the church is showing interest in me, or the royal family and the knights took care of those who tried to get their hands on the by-products of the dragon, or just this morning, thieves with a reputation of their own were trying to work, but were killed by the people of the church. Same story, different.


    It was bloody content to listen to while eating, but because it contained content that was difficult to just pass by, there was no time to think about the thieves who died.


    ¡°You think the Church wants a deal?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Because there was no reason to know in detail until now, it was because I learned about the purpose and direction of the ce called the church that I lived without caring about.


    I wondered if it was the Dark Brotherhood that I thought was the Brotherhood, but in the end, it was surprising that they were a group with a very sincere and positive purpose, with a slightly unique direction. But that kind of ce seriously wants a contract with me¡­


    ¡°We will definitely be useful.¡±


    Did I feel like I was reluctant to see myself worrying? Unlike Tie, who hinted at Choo-im-sae, I was thinking about something else.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, of course. Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult for you guys¡¯ help to be futile?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you worried?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much where I can get your help.¡±


    assassination? I don¡¯t want to sneak up behind me, and if necessary, I have to run around on my own two feet and break the pot.


    intelligence? As Jicmel said, information shines only when it is given to someone who knows its value.


    However, collecting information indiscriminately through transactions with the church and then selling or distributing it to Esmue, Ragnis, or Zicmel is just business. If it were a really ordinary interest group, I would have hired them for that purpose, but these guys are sincere religious people, so I don¡¯t really want to do that.


    ¡°Right now, you alone are living as a housekeeper in our house with such tremendous ability. How is it different from other members of the church?¡±


    Thank you for being nice to me, but it¡¯s okay. Hearing my answer, Tie, who remained silent for a while, somehow burst into a strangeugh and continued to speak lightly.


    ¡°Looking back, that¡¯s also true. Then, when Ega-sama lives in a bigger mansion, why don¡¯t you hire her as a servant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great luxury I¡¯ve never even considered. Well, if that happens, let¡¯s go see the contract and decide.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sounds like you¡¯re willing to hire them as long as the terms of the contract are satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°Haha, as long as it¡¯s okay with them, there¡¯s no reason to refuse that way.¡±


    Understanding my intentions and ending the meal, Iughed haha at the lightly thrown joke, and Thieh smiled a little more.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, then you agree?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, even joking and agreeing¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you agreeing?¡±


    It¡¯s cold. A dagger flies into the chest and pierces it.


    I btedly took another look at Tea¡¯sughing eyes.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    No reaction. Thie doesn¡¯t answer anything, just smiles deeply.


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah.


    This is what Padme felt like talking to Anakin.

 Chapter 622

    In the end, I left the house without hearing Thiet confirm that it was a joke, and instead of the knights I voluntarily withdrew, I prepared a separate security device to guard the by-products of the dragon.


    ¡°Here and¡­ here. If anyonees, don¡¯t let them approach it. It¡¯s the ce where mana is supplied to the spell.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if I just keep it here?¡±


    ¡°Watch it¡­? Oh, no, I meant that if you approach it, it¡¯ll be considered intentional to damage, and it could blow a hole in it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a suitable stick, so I drew a line on the floor with a scabbard and drew a magic circle around the luggage ced in the yard. After checking thepleted spell to a certain extent, I warned Tie, who was watching from the side, she tilted her head for a long time with a mysterious expression. I asked a tough question at the end.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°A crime prevention magic circle using physical means.¡±


    After answering with confidence and infusing magic into thepleted form, the needles ced here and there naturally rise into the air and start flying around the by-product. Seeing that both altitude and speed move to the checkout without any error, I think I can understand a little why Emmet insists that instation magic is the essence of a wizard.


    Yes. This was my own anti-crime buzzer that Ipleted after going through several verifications with the help of Emmet, who is proud of himself as a master of instation magic. If there is a difference from a general crime prevention buzzer, it does not end with a simple warning, but it can be turned off if you touch it?


    Indeed, it can be said that it is an attractive difference.


    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would live and build my own magic circle.¡±


    While I was feeling proud of myself in the feeling of passing by a past that didn¡¯t exist, I looked at the needles floating in the air and circling around the by-products with a worried expression, then I took my hand. I slowly moved my gaze to Este who stopped by.


    ¡°Why did you draw the sword?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the key.¡±


    Este, who had been silent until now, murmured quietly.


    [I didn¡¯t know he would y the role of a guard dog¡­]


    He said that, but he must have guessed to some extent. In the first ce, while I was conceiving this magic circle, Este never got out of my belt. Sure enough, as soon as it was inserted into the floor, Este started synchronizing with the magic circle on its own.


    ¡°How is it? Is there anything wrong with the movement of the needle?¡±


    [Surprisingly natural. Rather, will the owner be fine without a weapon?]


    ¡°I take one needle with me. It¡¯s not like going out, and that¡¯s enough in the capital.¡±


    As he patted the pommel and straightened his back as a sign of a favor, Tie, who had been frowning as if seeing all sorts of strange things, tilted his head again and asked a question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ the sword you used originally? Was it a magic sword?¡±


    ¡°Ah, somehow it became a holy sword. Call it Esthe.¡±


    ¡°yes??¡±


    I was quite taken aback, but fortunately I was a warrior with a higher chance of carrying a holy sword with which I couldmunicate than the possibility of bing a madman talking to the sword, so Thie quickly epted the reality.


    ¡°So¡­ where are you nning to visit?¡±


    ¡°We have to go from the nearest ce.¡±


    I wanted to see Sir Ekaf first because he had Cheryl¡¯s work, but since he¡¯s currently working in the royal castle, the closest thing was the Valkun family¡¯s studio.


    ?


    If you ask who has benefited the most in the capital since the rumor spread that Eldmia caught the dragon, Valkun DeMaly will definitely be the first to be picked.


    Because Valkun had always been famous for his outstanding skills, expensive weapons tended to be sold decently, and thanks to rumors that Eldmia had frequented his workshop since he slowly started to gain poprity, sales of inexpensive equipment had skyrocketed. The ripple effect brought by the title ¡°Salja¡± was iparable to those things.


    When you open the door of the workshop, there is literally no space to step on. Not a few visitors even came from the empire to buy his weapons. Some even go so far as to openly order to make a sword capable of ying a dragon.


    Of course, it was an absurd request because it was apletely different item from the early days that Eldmia¡¯s ck Valkun made with magic gold. Balkun didn¡¯t hide the fact like a dwarf, and tly refused, saying that he couldn¡¯t make such a thing, but rumors tended to spread bizarrely contrary to his intentions, so the opposite effect came out.


    It is said that Valkun¡¯s arms are a luxury product that can even contain divinity.


    Valkun, who was clearly aware of his own shorings, had to hold back his friends amid envious teasing, but the amount of orders exploded. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t catch the dragon, so you must buy Valkun¡¯s weapon.


    He prided himself on never making a work that would be embarrassing when it was put out anywhere, so he instructed the staff to ept all such orders without bothering to reject them. As a craftsman and merchant, he knew as well as others that he had to row when the water came in.


    To be honest, I thought that I would order it in moderation and finish it because I had nailed it because I couldn¡¯t make a weapon suitable for a dragon yer.


    By the time I realized that it was acent decision, it was after the order volume had already reached the point where there was no answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around, bitch.¡±


    Waking up from a nap, Balkun¡¯s face is haggard, habitually smoking a pipe. It¡¯s already been more than two weeks since I¡¯ve been immersed in the work all day and night, but the piled up orders didn¡¯t seem to decrease. One of the reasons was that even among ordinary nobles who had no rtion to fighting, wearing at least one of his weapons spread like a trend.


    I wanted to make and deliverrge two-handed swords that I couldn¡¯t even lift, but of course I couldn¡¯t. Valkun relieved his stiff shoulders, forcibly relieved by the fact that most of the spells were small swords that men who had never even exercised properly could carry without difficulty, and daggers that women could carry for self-defence.


    It was at that time that I heard the familiar Wensu¡¯sughing voice.


    ¡°What kind of a bastard is cursing from the wind in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Why do youe to someone else¡¯s studio from the wind in the morning and scratch people¡¯s insides?¡±


    ¡°Are you scratching your insides? A friend who is doing well in business is just asking why you use bamboo sticks because he¡¯sining?¡±


    Balkun, who frowned as much as he looked at the very determined and teasing shadow feet as he danced on his shoulders, seriously contemted whether to throw the unlit pipe at him or just light it.


    I didn¡¯t have to think too long. Even if I threw it, it was clear that he would bother him twice as much by snatching it up and not returning it.


    ¡°There must be people outside, so how did you not get trampled to death and crawled all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Thedy serving the customers remembers people¡¯s faces well. She recognizes them like a ghost in the crowd and guides them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also a problem that the staff is toopetent.¡±


    Shaking his head and watching Balkun light a cigarette, Shadow Bal, who giggled once, naturally went to the other side of Balkun and sat on the floor with his buttocks on the floor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was work down there in Volta Bay? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°When did that happen? I already finished it right away. I¡¯m going to take a break for a while and look at my nephew¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you taking a break?¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time, and I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time, but this time it was different. Thest time the shadow feet rested, at least as far as he knew, was more than three years ago.


    ¡°Did things go wrong? Has anyone died?¡±


    ¡°No, no, everything is fine this time. The battle line with the Demon King¡¯s army was pushed back this time. Maybe it¡¯s because the royal family of Ethiel and the empire are trying to strike a wedge, so they gathered adventurers at a fairly high price. My colleagues said they wanted to take on the job. Let¡¯s act separately for a while.¡±


    The battlefield was not an activity area because the shadow foot was an adventurer who thoroughly specialized in scouting and unlocking traps and locks. You can act as a scout on the battlefield, but the situation is different from when dealing with monsters, so the possibility of dying is higher than the possibility of staying safe, so the shadow feet just chose to rest ind.


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to stay in the capital for a while. Originally, I was going to go to the ce where my nephew is, but he alsoes up because he has work?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Me too, but he¡¯s a real thing. Well,st time¡­¡±


    Balkun, who didn¡¯t pretend to hear and looked at the shadow¡¯s feet chattering and boasting about his nephew, this time seriously measuring the distance and holding the angle to wield a pipe, Valkun¡¯s attempt It was canceled due to the cry of a third party.


    ¨C Wee guests! Let¡¯s go inside!


    I was more concerned about the contents than the voice of the energetic employee who even dismissed the bustle of the store. If it¡¯s inside, it¡¯s between the shop where he sits and rests, and the workshop. There may be many people who are guided this far, but there are


    customers who openly wee and guide them like that¡­


    ¡­there was.


    This is the person who showed such a great publicity effect that I wondered if I should give away part of the sales.


    ¡°No, who is this! You¡¯re a nobleman! How did you get here?!¡±


    ¡°I came back today because I had work to do. I stopped by to say hello, but I feel lucky to be able to meet you like this.¡±


    Eldmia, who showed up dressed in a very old-fashioned way, made a fuss and looked at the feet of the shadow who rose from her seat and gave a friendly smile. Then the shadow foot also responded with augh, hitting his knee.


    ¡°Hahahaha! By the way! There were so many things I wanted to ask anyway! You¡¯re lucky!¡±


    It was a very pleasant thing to listen to it without forgetting it, but it was Valkun who couldn¡¯t sympathize with the word lucky.

 Chapter 623

    The unexpected encounter with the shadow foot was very hectic and pleasant at the same time. Not only because of his pleasant personality, but also because I could hear the various changes that urred while I was in the Demon Spirit.


    In return, he went through the process of releasing some of the stories from the Demonic Territory under threats that were not threats, but even if there was no information anyway, that was an area where he could be treated casually, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Among the information obtained, the most impressive was the movement of the kingdom and the empire to hire high-level adventurers as frontline mercenaries.


    ¡°Well, instead of participating in it, I chose safety, so now I¡¯m living like a nerd in the capital for a while. I wonder if this will be like this until there is a change in this offensive!¡±


    The movement to actively hire adventurers through extensive advertisements was showing interest not only in the chatterbox but also in the party of experienced adventurers, and the story that the shadow foot party also joined the movement was very surprising to me.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no movement to hire adventurers like mercenaries. Those who mainly deal with bipedal monsters such as Orcs not only have individualbat abilitiesparable to mercenaries, but also easily find ways to adapt and respond to the overwhelming force unique to demons. In addition to that, it has shown outstanding achievements in areas such as guerri activities and scouting, so it is rather weed with open arms.


    But adventurers are different.


    Unless it¡¯s a famous party, the ransom is halfway, and the risk is unclear. You can¡¯t rest when you want to, and it¡¯s not easy either. It is extremely rare to voluntarily receive a request from the military that does not even satisfy the reward in the midst of many shaking their heads even with high-risk, high-paying requests from the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    ¡°Are you paid that well?¡±


    ¡°They said it was. I didn¡¯t hear it on purpose because it wouldn¡¯t make a rational judgment if I heard it. It¡¯s not particrly secret information, so if you ask the adventurer¡¯s guild, they¡¯ll tell you right away.¡±


    Looking for an adventurer who will take on scouting missions in exchange for a good level of pay, even if it is unconventional.


    It is a situation where you can feel the will to decide and dig up what is in the suddenly increasednd mass thanks to the power line being pushed. I was concerned that this battle line would be pushed back once the Demon King¡¯s forces adjusted their posture, but the Kingdom and Empire seem to have no intention of doing so.


    While I was thinking for a short time alone, I couldn¡¯t bear the bottomless and endless noise. The shadow¡¯s feet neatly caught the pipe tobo thrown by Mr. Valkun and held it nicely. I took it to, coughed, and gave it back to Mr. Balkun.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re like crazy dwarves, I wonder why they bloom like this.¡±


    Mr. Valkun, who was very dissatisfied with having his pipe tobo taken away even though he had thrown it,ughed heartily at the reaction and then put the pipe in his mouth in satisfaction.


    ¡°I feel refreshed, like a dwarf! By the way, I never thought that the friend I stopped by along with Gin would be such a great person, but it¡¯s nice that he visits me from time to time without forgetting. Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask Mr. Valkun for that matter, but somehow¡­ I somehow came into contact with the Empire, and I decided to offer my personal connections in exchange for by-products.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    There is no sign of difort on Mr. Balkun¡¯s face as he tilts his head in puzzlement while smoking a cigarette. Rather, what came out of his mouth as he rolled his eyes and thought about something was advice and questions for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to think of me first, but you wouldn¡¯t have helped me anyway because I didn¡¯t have the skills to do that. I¡¯m proud of my skills, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll have abilities I don¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know if there was a person. It¡¯s already been decades since those idiots haven¡¯te out of the kingdom, so there shouldn¡¯t be any?¡±


    Shadow Bal also looked at him with his eyes wide open, as if I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt unfamiliar that the word ¡°youngster¡± came out of Mr. Balkun¡¯s mouth. Then Mr. Balkun chuckled and pretended to hit the shadow¡¯s feet with a pipe.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you bastard! Anyway, are you sure? If you feel strange, I¡¯d rather write a letter of introduction myself. You¡¯ll have to endure the inconvenience of going to our kingdom yourself, but it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a really thrilling proposal, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a proposal from the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, you¡¯ve been old friends even with the Imperial Hero, right? Indeed, that¡¯s a solid connection, right?¡±


    To be precise, it was his personal connection with Esmue, but he didn¡¯t need to mention it to cause confusion, so he covered it up with a hahaugh. As if it was the first time in a while, Shadow¡¯s foot made another fuss, but Mr. Balkun neatly ignored it and got up from his seat, shook his butt and headed to the studio.


    ¡°But just in case you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll write you a letter of introduction as well. You¡¯ll have to go yourself anyway, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with having one more factor that will elicit a favorable response.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is that so? I thought I¡¯d write down the dimensions and send it to you.¡±


    There is a saying that artisans don¡¯t me tools, but I expected that the tools used would be special if such special manufacturing skills were required, so of course I was considering sending the materials to the Dwarven Kingdom, but I didn¡¯t imagine that I would have to go there myself. couldn¡¯t


    ¡°Cheolkeol, all of the brave captains are filthy and naive. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re simply being provided with by-products, but aren¡¯t they the dragons you killed yourself? If you can¡¯t meet them in person, they¡¯re more than enough to send back the by-products, saying they won¡¯t make them.¡±


    Mr. Balkun, who did not even turn his head in response to my stupid answer, just replied with a big smile as if it was no big deal.


    ?


    After a pleasant chat with acquaintances, while leaving Mr. Valkun¡¯s shop with the unexpected harvest of a letter of introduction from a dwarf in his arms, it was hard to express all the eyes that were pouring on me with words that were stinging.


    I didn¡¯t know who I was. It was simply because the employee who had cast Irashaimase at me loudly sent me off with a loud voice when I left. It took quite a while to get away from those curious gazes because I was still forming a gated city.


    But I couldn¡¯t be sure of that. The next ce I would visit was the academy.


    However, I am not worried about the enthusiastic reaction of the students. The closer I got to the academy, the more students recognized me, but most of them just reacted rigidly, gave awkward greetings, and whispered among themselves from afar.


    And the response was not far beyond my expectations. From the beginning, the real problem wasn¡¯t the ones I couldn¡¯t easily talk to even when I was a simple teaching assistant. It was Seneran, who would be coiled up in Master¡¯s professor¡¯s office.


    At the time when I was a teaching assistant, Master was busy with various things, so it was not an exaggeration to call it my private reading room and Seneran¡¯s vi.


    It¡¯s a fact that I learned naturally because of that, but Seneran couldn¡¯t clean dirty. In fact, it was expressed in a very rxed way, and to express it more bluntly, it had a terrible level of vitality that made me doubt whether the concept of cleaning even existed.


    Find the things you need with magic, and turn the dust with magic. As a result, the book he was reading until yesterday is scattered everywhere on the floor, and the cookie or bread slice he was eating is properly ced on a non-floor ce.


    Of course, most of the cleanup was my share. Maybe that¡¯s why, even while listening to familiar movements and noises as I entered the faculty building, all I could feel was concern that Master¡¯s office would not turn into a garbage dump.


    However, despite such a desire, as soon as I opened the door with the familiar namete on it and entered, what I witnessed was a mess that had be 5 minutes after the opening without the neatness of the past.


    ¡°There is no professor~¡±


    Among the books, all kinds of magic tools, and scraps of bread, a familiar slug¡­ No, it was Seneran, sitting in a chair reading a book, united with the sleeping bag.


    ¡°Really conscientiously, isn¡¯t this a bit serious? It¡¯s not a professor¡¯s office, it¡¯s a pig pen.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    I wondered if his voice had risen because of a remark that could amount to defamation due to factualment, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t. Seneran, evolving from a seated slug with bell-sized sses to a standing slug, tossed the book she was magically flipping onto the desk and turned her gaze to me.


    ¡°Oh my God! If you came, you should have said you came!


    Seneran, who jumped over the desk and tried to run towards me, seemed to have forgotten that he was in a sleeping bag, but he fell into a daze and made the already chaotic room even more a mess. .


    A word from the author (Author¡¯s review) Thank you for the 50 coin sponsorship!


    I¡¯m sorry for not being able to gift you a steamed yeoncham while you¡¯re having fun reading it. It¡¯s not easy because of theck of writer¡¯s ability.

 Chapter 624

    In the end, the first thing I did when I set foot in the professor¡¯s office was a general cleaning.


    It wasn¡¯t physically a level that could be finished in one day, but it was an area where Seneran could be used. He threatens to sprinkle water on them if he doesn¡¯t organize research papers, reports, and books right away, so he grumbles and builds a neat tower.


    As she has no talent for cleaning, she literally only builds towers, but it doesn¡¯t matter as she can do more than just a robot vacuum cleaner by moving as instructed and arranging things with magic. Normally, it would be normal if the floor was full of dust, but maybe it was because he had to roll around in his sleeping bag, and that was cleaned up with magic again.


    Strictly speaking, I have all the ability to clean myself, but I wondered why he was doing that¡­ but I didn¡¯t want to intervene deeply, so I didn¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s pretend that nature iszy. Anyway, even if I asked him now, he looked so flustered that he couldn¡¯t even answer properly.


    ¡°Anyway, is it true? You met and hired that mistress?¡±


    And the cause was mainly in the encounter in the Demonic Territory. She had in mind the possibility that she knew Emmet as well as Emmet knew her, but the reaction she showed while still noting out of the sleeping bag was in many ways questionable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of me lying to Seneran?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if that old man¡¯s temper is so entric, how would I react like this, Eldemia? Do you know how serious he is? If you want a reply to your letter, do you have to enclose a gold coin?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t known Emmet, I would haveughed it off, wondering if there was such a person, but I just nodded my head because the Emmet I knew was enough to be like that. And my reaction suddenly became the basis for increasing the credibility of the statement that I had hired Emmet.


    ¡°Anyway, thanks to you, I learned a lot of magic.¡±


    ¡°Even though his personality is broken, his skills are certain.¡±


    Regardless of the human race and the demon race, there is a limit to learning magic simply with books. This is because you have to learn not only the limits of self-study that you face as an academic, but also your senses.


    It is for this reason that even though Seneran and Master educated me with numerous books, the results were insignificant. There was no one to give specific and clear advice on mana management, so in the end, I had to figure it out alone based on the theories the two of them built up.


    In the meantime, we were very lucky to be able to hire Emmet. Seneran was quite sympathetic to that point.


    ¡°Anyway, the tuition for that human would have been a bit expensive, right? I¡¯ll pay half of it. Your learning magic will eventually help me with my research.¡±


    If you say it¡¯s expensive, you might ask for the price, but Seneran proved his nickname again by finishing coolly like a rich man saying, ¡®Please wrap everything from here to there.¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for the image of him sipping with his coffee cup magically floating, without even taking his hand out of his sleeping bag, he would have looked a bit different.


    ¡°No, but you weren¡¯t that good at floating magic, right? I remember eating and drinking things with my hands because the precision was poor.¡±


    ¡°Repetitive mastery of anything is important, Eldemia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s advice that would have been very impressive if the reason for mastery repetition wasn¡¯t to keep your hands out of your sleeping bag.¡±


    After finishing the tidying uppletely while continuing a nonsensical joke, I btedly asked a question while looking at the professor¡¯s office, which had finally changed into a more inhabited ce, with satisfaction.


    ¡°By the way, where has Master gone?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I see you at Levien? I went a few days ago to help some students participate in the war in the name of battlefield training.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, maybe it went to the Eastern Front rather than Levien. I thought, since it¡¯s a student, it would be sent to a rtively safe ce.¡±


    Somehow, I thought it was strange that I didn¡¯t ask about this and that rted to the research, but it was because there was a limit to the progress alone because there was no teacher.


    Listening to the story, it seemed that Cheryl had been recognized for her talent and had joined the temporary warrior party, as well as some sort of student soldier. Since the academy cadets taught me to do that from the beginning, I felt that something wasing, but I didn¡¯t expect that the roads would diverge like this because of that.


    Still, I think it would be a bit hasty to send the cadets to the front at this time¡­ It must be because they have an idea.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard you caught a dragon? Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s the most insensitive reaction I¡¯ve ever heard, so it¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    To be honest, I thought he¡¯d be binging harder than Emmet and wanting a by-product, but Seneran replied, gulping down his coffee.


    ¡°Just because you have it doesn¡¯t mean you can use magic. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Thanks to that, I remembered a fact that I had forgotten.


    That she was just as consistent as Emmett.


    ?


    No one knows what the length of my stay in the capital will be, so if Master doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll check my achievements in the Demons¡¯ Territory next.


    I didn¡¯t step forward with the intention of seeing the guild leader¡¯s face, I went to say hello if there was a Gaendal party in the capital. In the meantime, I was worried that I might get involved in something annoying because of someone recognizing me, but fortunately I didn¡¯t. Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t have a Leica, or maybe it wasn¡¯t the clothes I wore when I was working as an adventurer. Even when I got close to the guild, the people around me passed by indifferently, as if they didn¡¯t recognize me.


    It was good to go to the reception desk like that, but unfortunately it did not achieve its purpose. The receptionist exined that the roads diverged with a difference of one day, so he had already epted the request and headed to another city.


    ¡°Recently, as employment on the frontlines has be more active, there is a shortage of workers to take on adventurer requests, and Mr. Gaendal and his party fill the gap. These days, there are more times to move here and there than when we were stationed in the capital.¡±


    ¡°As a result of the guild leader¡¯s special order, we have been able to receive as many orders as possible if the routes ovep, so even if we depart, it will be difficult to meet them properly.¡±


    Normally, the receptionists, who would have just given the location information and started other tasks, rushed in and added flesh to the information.


    ¡°By the way, how do you n to dispose of the by-products of the dragon


    that Ega-sama caught ?¡± Some look at me with envy and some with desire for achievements¡­ The gazes of the adventurers who recognize me from behind are so strong that I don¡¯t even dare to try.


    But I have a magic spell to turn their obsession into a fake obsession.


    ¡°I decided to make a deal with the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    My envy grew even bigger and changed like I was seeing a knight in a fairy tale, and I walked out of the guild leaving behind the sight of those who lost their performance avoiding their seats as if they were going to get hit by a pointless spark if I mixed one more word. He stroked his chin, contemting his next destination.


    In fact, most of my day was upied by Master, Seneran, and the Gaendal Party, so I was lost.


    I was going to go see Sicmel¡¯s face, but I couldn¡¯t because it would be like interfering with my business if I paid attention to him because of people recognizing my face. There was no reason to go now, since you can visit the Ogatorf Mansionter when Sir Ekaf is there.


    ¡°The schedule suddenly went off the rails.¡±


    Shall we say hello to the old man at Chimseonjang, saying that he is wearing good clothes thanks to him? While I was thinking that, a certain knight from afar approached me, galloping hard.


    Even from a distance, the brightly shining blonde hair, shiny armor, and sad impression are why the familiar knight is in his early 20s. Unless you¡¯re a genius, you¡¯re sure to be an average knight, but the equipment is so dazzling that even knights can¡¯t easily buy it¡­


    Huh? How do you feel the deja vu in the description?


    As I opened my eyes and ruminated, he came up to me and stopped talking. He lightly jumped off his horse as if he didn¡¯t feel the weight of his armor, and politely bowed, not paying attention to the gazes around him.


    ¡°Even the title of Levien¡¯s guillotine has not been able to fully represent the Lord¡¯s feats. It is an honor to meet a warrior who is a model knight, a dragon yer, and acts on behalf of the devil.¡±


    Polite manners and a sincere smile.


    ¡°How is Lord Visquente here?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so d you remember my name.¡±


    The knight who appeared out of nowhere was Visquent, an ordinary knight who was involved in the Oak Gate Incident and the gene behind the conversion of Lord Raviel, who seeded in child farming instead of ruining the luck of his subordinates.


    A word from the author (author¡¯s review) Thank you for the silent 2 coin support from bhy097!

 Chapter 625

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 625


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Among the knights I have met so far, meeting Visquente, who can be said to be one of the most intelligent and conceptual, was certainly wee, but apart from that, it waspletely unexpected, so I was dumbfounded.


    I was concerned about the fact that he never found me by chance and came to visit me, but that was quickly resolved thanks to Visquent¨¦, who cut it short and got right to the point.


    ¡°Thanks to our past rtionship, not only was the workpleted safely without any involvement with the traitors, but I was also able to fulfill my duties in the royal family. That is why I am meeting you right away today.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s something to celebrate.¡±


    I wanted to congratte them sincerely, but since the target was the royal family where the princess with a leech was coiled, it was too much to just hide her embarrassed expression. Unaware of my reaction, Visquente pulled out a scroll from his bosom and continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else, the royal family has prepared a gift to congratte Lord Ega for all the feats he has done for the kingdom, including his performance on the frontlines. , He said that it was time to focus on the war against the demon kings, so he decided to deliver the message in this form.¡±


    ¡°¡­which one?¡±


    ¡°It was a message from Princess Messina Vans da Etisiel.¡±


    The first time I heard it, I wondered who it was, but I was able to remember that it was the name of the princess with a leech. It was a very likable act just by making all kinds of excuses and noting forward to meet him in person, but when Visquente¡¯s unfinished words continued and the ¡®gift¡¯ from the royal family was mentioned, his head froze.


    ¡°In the name of the royal family, Lord Ega will be bestowed with the mansion that once belonged to the traitor Envelde. The site and structure have beenpletely renovated and are Lord Ega¡¯s private property from now on.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even say the question, ¡®Yes?¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t because I was suddenly given a mansion as a gift. Anyway, since I don¡¯t have any financial regrets right now, I¡¯m not particrly impressed, and I didn¡¯t bother to ask for it, but looking at the work I¡¯ve done so far, it¡¯s nothing strange.


    Even the intention is obvious when you see that the royal family will bear all the expenses for furniture and hiring servants. It is safe to say that this was a bribe to roll the dragon¡¯s by-products inside the kingdom.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter either. I know you can¡¯t force anything on me with just this. I was taken aback because, of course, I got goosebumps thinking about the conversation I had with Tie today. The timing is ridiculous.


    ¡°That¡­ is it very sudden?¡±


    ¡°Haha, this was a topic that had been mentioned even before rumors about him bing a dragon yer were heard. Evenpletely unrted articles even said in unison that the reward for Sir Ega was too insignificant, so it was a natural step.¡±


    That minor reward was rather my taste.


    I asked if it was a problem in the area where I could use my hands on something on the side of the Church of Thiet, but after confirming that it was just a coincidence, I, as if I was satisfied with everything, Bis handed over the house documents and the wooden box with the key and the official documents. I had to make an effort to force a smile on Quente.


    I wanted to talk to Visquente, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, anyway, but Visquente politely refused and spoke up first, citing that he was carrying out official duties.


    ¡°Next time, I will look forward to meeting you in a ce worthy of hearing your dance.¡±


    Visquente, who suddenly became a knight in a fairy tale because he liked his job and smiled brightly, drew people¡¯s attention while quickly driving away and disappearing. it happened


    On one side of my heart, I wanted to just sell the mansion as it is¡­ but it was clear that the Envelde mansion would be morefortable than the current house, so I decided to ept the reality.


    It didn¡¯t matter until now, but the ce where I am now is a normal residential area, so the more my name value goes up, the more I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll attract a lot of attention. I don¡¯t want to be stressed by the invasion of privacy thates from it, so the Envelde mansion would be a great alternative.


    As soon as I thought that perhaps the royal family might not have recklessly tried to attack me with gifts, but gave me an appropriate gift after such a calction, I sighed terribly, so I decided to go home without thinking about anything for now.


    ?


    Of course, what followed after arriving home was a subtle battle of nerves between me, who had to spend all his arrogance even though I suddenly had another house, and Tie, whose eyes were shining after hearing my story.


    From the beginning, Thie made my concerns a reality by expressing his ambition to fill the servants to manage the mansion with members of the cult.


    ¡®Is it okay to proceed on my own like that without any consultation with the church?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even question it. I will do it because it is possible. In the end, all I could do was to go into space defense, arguing that since I was not living alone, I should listen to Asillie¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s find a way to do it separately. But since we¡¯re going to have to move, how about enlisting the help of our brothers around us? There will be roughly twenty of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t there five or six people who helped catch the thief? Why are there so many people?¡±


    Thier, who hadn¡¯t expected my answer since he hadn¡¯t mentioned that he had been talked to by Esmuer, raised his eyebrows as if he was a little surprised, but then nodded his head and answered calmly, even if he understood something himself.


    ¡°They are the main force of the denomination. I wish the brothers and sisters of all denominations had that kind of ability, but unfortunately they can¡¯t, so most of them y an auxiliary role for support. The brothers I just mentioned are on that side.¡±


    ¡°Gathering information on the site or supplying supplies?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They are no different from ordinary people, they can naturally help with these things, they are reliable, and they don¡¯t beat the price. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to refuse.¡±


    I was wondering where they would get informationparable to that of Zikmel, but that was the structure. They said that the royal family would bear the money anyway, so they weren¡¯t worried aboutbor costs, but since the things they moved were goods, it was hard to ignore the premise that they could be trusted.


    In a way, it was a natural step for me to decide to hire the church¡¯s auxiliary troops after falling for Thiet¡¯s ttery. After I left the house for a while while I was disabling Este and the security device, within a few minutes, I returned with the people of the Church of Ethics and a wagon.


    ¡°Are you going to sell this house?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t even told my sister, but I¡¯ll be embarrassed if Ie home before I tell her that I¡¯m moving to the mansion.¡±


    ¡®I came out on vacation from the military and my family moved.¡¯ It was not urgent enough to create the same situation, so we decided to leave the existing furniture and move with only the by-products of the dragon.


    It took less than an hour to load all the by-products, unlike the thought that it would take at least three hours because it was a lot of luggage. Those who proved that they could not be the main force of the church, but were far from ordinary people who had not trained, quietly climbed into the carriage as if they had promised and set off without asking for directions.


    People who saw the by-products of the dragon, which had received all the attention so far, were loaded onto the carriage, tried to follow and watch it as if they were watching a circus, with various reactions, but confirmed that the carriage was gradually approaching the upper ss area. And in an instant, it came off.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that those watching us havepletely disappeared. Aristocrats are also human after all, so they couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity when several wagons entered. Did he go on for another ten minutes past the aristocrats who gave him a different look than themon people?


    (Old) Envelde Mansion, which haspletely returned to its appearance before I invaded, greeted us.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe here again¡­¡±


    Thinking of Envelde, who would be sobbing in hell at the fact that the man who ruined all his ns and took his own life swallowed the mansion, made me feel better.


    I lightly got off the wagon, opened the lock with the key in the wooden box given to me by Visquente, and pushed the door open. And the wagons lined up through the road. Leaving those carriages behind, Thiet jumped down and came closer to me, lightly brushing off her skirt.


    ¡°The mansion has a fairlyrge basement storage, so I¡¯ll store the by-products there. It¡¯s still not safe enough as it¡¯s drawing a lot of attention, but at least it¡¯s safer than just spreading it out in the yard. But¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, he was originally a spy nted by Envelde. I was almost surprised to find out if there was a way to figure out the structure of the mansion that I hadn¡¯t even entered yet.


    But apart from that, it bothered me that she slurred her words.


    ¡°but?¡±


    ¡°¡­But still, it¡¯s unreasonable to just trust the lock and leave it unattended. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯d like to ask the brothers and sisters you know to guard for a while. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°guard?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since it is a nobleman¡¯s mansion, there are many rooms, and the furniture will be refurbished. Of course, since there are only six of us, it will be morefortable if other brothers and sisters stay with us.¡±


    ¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you trying to say that you can¡¯t go outter while drawing the big picture?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of insisting that I don¡¯t want to leave after I settle down with this.¡±


    Tea, who burst out with a rare smile, as if she had read my thoughtful gaze, confidently continued her exnation.


    ¡°We just want to show how helpful we are in most ways.¡±


    If you give me a chance, I¡¯ll show you that powerful people don¡¯t hire people from the church until they follow an unreasonable policy.


    Tie¡¯s expression, which seemed simr to usual, coexisted with pride that could not be hidden.


    ¡ª-

 Chapter 626

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 626


    It¡¯s been two days since I moved house to the mansion. As Yan Tie confidently said, the members of the Order unsparingly proved theirpetence.


    In the first ce, given the appearance she has shown so far, I didn¡¯t even doubt it, but theirpetence stood out in apletely unexpected direction.


    He never rested.


    ¡°Do they always live like that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that kind of life?¡±


    ¡°You live like a monk.¡±


    Waking up at 3 a.m., washing clothes, praying, then repeating the routine of eating, going to work, and praying again, and then going to sleep like a knife at 9 a.m. Surprisingly, this is not the life of a monastery, but the daily routine of people working in ¡®my¡¯ mansion.


    The only exceptions are when there are matters to be dealt with outside the mansion or when there are visits from outsiders, and it is rare to see them even chatting lightly after all their duties are done. Even though it¡¯s been five days since I¡¯ve been here!


    If this was something like a peaceful demonstration to deal with the church, he had raised the topic only now to ask him to speak up, but what came back was Thiet¡¯s light smile and slurring.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re not used to life outside the church yet. Even if they don¡¯t receive direct requests, danger always apanies them in the activities of the church, so they gain experience through low-risk work.¡±


    ¡°Are you working fine outside?¡±


    ¡°You can think of it as training to make those distinctions disappear and to be able to act naturally anywhere. Who knows? If Ega-sama hires you, you¡¯ll be able to adapt faster.¡±


    It was Tier who threw light jokes and smiled without the slightest hint of seriousness, but after a while, I could see him walking around the mansion warning people. There was no feeling that it was more awkward because of that, but I was soon put in a situation where I couldn¡¯t care about that awkwardness.


    This is because people from the Empire came to trade dragon by-products.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the hero who saved the empire.¡±


    Since the country is a transaction with an individual, the middle-aged man, who came dressed quite splendidly even though he did note as an envoy, always had a good-looking smile and had manners.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to apologize for not being able to properly introduce myself because I do not have a reputation to promote. This is to ensure that personal interests are not entangled in the contract, so please understand.¡±


    Despiteing as a representative of the imperial family, he is not at all overbearing. It is said that he got off the carriage before entering the mansion and proved everything except his name. Even as if the purpose was to quell the doubts that could be lived by not revealing one¡¯s identity, they showed and exined the documents quite hurriedly but urately, so there was no doubt.


    While exchanging greetings with me from the room that had been used as Enbelde¡¯s office in the past, heplimented me appropriately with a favorable attitude throughout.


    ¡°The pride of the Empire has already concluded a direct contract with Lord Ega, but I heard that the Empire arranges a deal with the dragon chiefs in the Dwarven Kingdom in exchange for 20% of the by-products of the dragon. I would like to exin the ¡®goods¡¯ that the Empire provides to Sir Ega in detail¡­ Would that be all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. So first¡­ let me tell you how to define 20% of by-products. Luckily, this isn¡¯t tooplicated. We have a wonderful thing called money.¡±


    Not weighing specific parts, but 20% of the value calcted in Imperial gold coins for all dragon by-products. That alone is unconventional, but I can take it only after reviewing the amount of by-products I want to receive.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Empire a very disadvantageous condition?¡±


    I can¡¯t even look at things like the dragon¡¯s heart, and even taking full care of my eyes and other body parts is a condition I can¡¯t wish for if I don¡¯t want it. I didn¡¯t know that I would do it this far, so I asked the question openly, but the merchant smiled calmly and shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll recognize it right away. Of course, it¡¯s an offer that wouldn¡¯t even have been mentioned if it was a normal deal. If it had been offered to you, you¡¯d have thought you had no intention of making a deal. But this time it¡¯s different, so it¡¯s not a disadvantage in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Because the trading partner is a demon god¡¯s hero?¡±


    The merchant¡¯s response to my question was embarrassment.


    But it wasn¡¯t about asking questions that were difficult to answer and thinking about how to answer them, it was more like thinking about where to start because there were so many things to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong. Having a friendly rtionship with a person who is a dragon yer and at the same time a symbol of the Demonic Church, who has no choice but to seize power in order to stabilize the demon lord after driving out the demon lord¡¯s army, is a point that can never be overlooked. But even if Lord Ega hadn¡¯t been the Demon God¡¯s hero, as long as he was a dragon yer, the same proposal would have been made. Perhaps with more unconventional conditions.¡±


    There is no need to ask why. Of course, it must be to bring them into the empire. He nodded his head in agreement and continued his exnation while maintaining a natural smile.


    ¡°The following are the things the Empire will pay for this 20%¡­ To put it briefly, it includes arranging a meeting between Sir Ega and the royal family of the Dwarf Kingdom under the official support and certification of the Empire, and even arranging a sessful meeting. It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why is the dwarf royal familying out of there?¡±


    My goal was to just meet people called Yongjang and make weapons, but suddenly?


    It was so out of the blue that I couldn¡¯t even manage my expression, but the merchant tilted his head as if he was curious and answered briefly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ isn¡¯t that a dragon?¡±


    The problem is that I just can¡¯t understand the answer. Fortunately, the merchant quickly apologized when he saw that I kept my flustered expression.


    ¡°Excuse me. In the first ce, it¡¯s not often that a true ¡®dragon¡¯ is hunted, so I forgot for a while that this might be a little-known story.¡±


    Then, rolling her eyes here and there, quickly organizing her thoughts, she began to add an exnation that wascking.


    ¡°The Braves are not simply technicians managed and protected by the kingdom, but are highly respected wise men in their society. Commoners respect the elderly who have lived long in rural viges and give advice to learn the wisdom of life they have learned. As sought, the dwarven royal family treats them as members of the royal family and advisors, and treats all matters rted to them as public affairs.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to entrust the request with just the by-products of the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are other reasons, of course.¡±


    ¡°What other reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their own safety. If a person capable of catching a dragon right away hides his true intentions, equips the corpse with armor, and harms the Dwarves, the damage will grow out of control.¡±


    Because they take pride in their skills, do their best, and put out a masterpiece, are they clearly aware of the risks that can arise from it? Perhaps, as Sa-nyeom-nim said, there may be a history of being stabbed in the back in a simr way back when there were more dragons.


    If making equipment after seeing the face unconditionally is part of that verification process¡­ I don¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Empire intervenes. Of course, as each case is a case, even if Lord Ega talked to the Kingdom alone, the transaction could have gone smoothly, but having a guarantor named the Empire makes a clear difference. You won¡¯t regret your decision.¡±


    I¡¯m already thinking that just by listening to the exnation so far, it¡¯s true that 20% was really beaten like a robber.


    In fact, even if I cause trouble and damage the dwarves, the empire will take care of it. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen even if I died and woke up, but that¡¯s a story from my point of view, and the fact that the empire agreed has a different meaning.


    ¡°Even now, I¡¯m already feeling the favor of the Empire enough. However, I¡¯m a bit uneasy that there are still more details left behind.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry. The rest is just to be polite. Do you know where the Dwarven Kingdom is located?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that it¡¯s in the northern part of the Empire.¡±


    In fact, this is so obvious that it can¡¯t even be called a rumor. The west is a different country, the south is Isthel, the east is the sea, the north is elves and mountains, and the empire is located on the edge of the mountain range.


    Even the northeast is still an unexplored area and an unknown symbol, so naturally the dwarves¡¯ kingdom must be somewhere in the northern mountains. Sure enough, the merchant nodded at my obvious answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s located in the northern Winter Mountains to be exact. It¡¯s a bit farther than Lovell, but the dwarves are making a road through the whole mountain, so the actual distance is much closer. We¡¯ll provide that ¡®road¡¯ for free.¡±


    ¡°Gate?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no gate, contrary to the Dwarf kingdom. It only exists ovend.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ then wouldn¡¯t that take quite a bit of time?¡±


    No matter how much a road was cut through the mountain, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to see. Then, apletely different smile appeared on the merchant¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s a way to reduce that ¡®time¡¯. You¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    reaction as if this were real. Seeing as how much more strength is being felt on his already confident shoulders, it seems certain that he is not at the level of having toe and go for several months just to trade once.


    But it was a story that didn¡¯t inspire me much. It¡¯s not a gate, but is there anything else other than a ride that can drastically reduce time? I¡¯m sorry for the merchant who boasts as if to expect it, but since I¡¯ve lived in modern society, the expected picture was too obvious.


    They must have made something like a train or something.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Review) Mr. Kim Kongguksu Thank you for the silent 100 coin support!


    Toss 100 coins without saying anything! I hope the writer¡¯s writing fits your taste as much as it does! We will continue to repay you with hard work!

 Chapter 627

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 627


    Afterpleting all the exnations, the merchant invited me to go to the Empire instead of going back.


    No matter how much it was, I wasn¡¯t even ready, but suddenly I went to the empire, and the fucking memory of being involved in the Oak Gate incident and flying to the west without wanting to crawl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other important schedules, but I¡¯m not ready for the trip¡­¡± ¡±


    Everything you need for the journey will be provided by the Empire, so you don¡¯t have to prepare anything. If you agree, the first princess will treat you with utmost hospitality. It was your name.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ the princess¡­¡±


    It¡¯s ¡®if you agree¡¯ because she likes to say it, isn¡¯t it actually just asking her toe? Maybe the purpose was simply to be considerate of me, but I¡¯m not sure because the other person is Esmuye.


    But it¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t seen your face, so if I can meet you on this asion, it would be nice to meet you. Thinking of that, I was about to answer, but the merchant, who had been watching me worrying, opened his mouth first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the by-products of the dragon at all. After departing with Sir Ega, we will have people safely transport them to the Empire.¡±


    The reason was that it would be calcted with Imperial gold coins, so it was most urate to set the price in the Empire. In fact, since it was the capital of an empire that could be said to have the most infrastructure concentrated on the continent, it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong. It is also reliable in terms of security, as it is said that it will be strictly stored in the storage of the imperial pce to prevent theft until it is properly formted.


    ¡°Then I will act as you say. The war is not over, so the more time you save, the better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision.¡±


    While the merchant with a satisfied smile went out to prepare the wagon, he called Tie, who was actually in charge of the mansion, and briefly exined the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sudden, but considering the time, it¡¯s the right choice. Then can I stay at the mansion after supervising the imperials to move the by-products properly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And while I¡¯m gone, if anyonees to visit, I¡¯ll ask you to exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t said that he would apany him or attach an attendant. Leaving behind her, who started moving quickly forter work, I came out of the mansion. The carriage the merchant had been riding in was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I heard that you prefer to be inconspicuous, so this is a specially prepared carriage. How is it?¡±


    ¡°Very¡­ I like it.¡±


    Just in case, I opened the door and gave an appropriate answer to the merchant who interpreted my reaction to check the interior in a different way, and when I climbed into the carriage, the door was closed as it was. Wanting something, I looked at the merchant through the window, and he understood my question with just my expression and answered quickly.


    ¡°There are things that need to be handled separately to attend Lord Ega. Not only have all the instructions already beenpleted, but another person will serve Lord Ega when you arrive in the empire, so I hope you enjoy your trip with peace of mind.¡±


    Whatever the case may be, the merchant exined that since I was from Ethiel, I would have to give a separate word to the royal family to take me. Well, if there is no such procedure, it is a natural procedure because it is possible to recruit talented people without even knowing the mouse or bird. After nodding moderately this time, the carriage departed ording to the signal from the merchant.


    There was nothing I would be ufortable with anyway, so I decided to lie downfortably while monopolizing the wide carriage. If it was a cheap carriage, the space was small, the cushions were not good, and there was no suspension, so I would have been better off sitting down.


    It wasn¡¯t even boring at all. It¡¯s because Este, who had been quietly silent until now, started to appeal to herself, aiming for an opportunity.


    [master. Since I¡¯ve been helping the owner diligently, I think I deserve a new gift of at least a sheath.]


    In fact, it was an easy request, so there was no need to prove one¡¯s usefulness. Anyway, it was perfect for killing time, so I decided to listen to Este¡¯s desire for the scabbard, and thanks to that, by the time I got to the gate to the empire, I found out anew that he regards the scabbard as his home.


    It was an esthetic that seemed to have triggered the mesgaki mode for the first time in a long time, such as making the scabbard by carving bone and luxuriously trimming dragon skin on the outside, but there were so many things I was able to ovee thanks to him, so I decided to do everything. It¡¯s not something I make anyway, the dwarves will take care of it.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather ask them to wipe the sword with perfume, you crazy.¡±


    [That¡¯s a crazy act.]


    ¡°Is it the same as what you asked for?¡±


    However, no matter how much it was, it was a request that went beyond the line, so I refused.


    It must be the fate of the ego sword to say crazy things without hesitation.


    ?


    Time passed faster than I thought just by exchanging nonsense with the esthetic while entrusting my body to the vibration of the moving carriage, neither fast nor slow.


    I don¡¯t know if the coachman has good skill or luck, but after a couple of repetitions of closing my eyes at the familiar yet unwilling sensation in the carriage that moved steadily without stopping once, I realized that I had just passed through the gate and arrived at the empire. could notice


    ¡°When am I going to get used to the gate¡­¡±


    I wondered if it would be okay if I didn¡¯t see it, but after the sense of fluff that had been bristling due to magical power became even sharper due to dragon blood, the feeling of rejection was even worse. It seems that the cause is that he sensitively captures even the subtle sense of difference that arises from jumping over space. Even lying down feels like motion sickness.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and I quietly got up from my seat and pulled the curtains, and even though I had only seen it once, a familiar sight unfolded.


    Buildings built in a different style from the kingdom, different types of armor, and a lively atmosphere far from war. I didn¡¯t remember all the buildings around me, so I couldn¡¯t tell how much the streets had changed, but the overall feeling was still the same as the capital of the empire.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d make a return visit like this.¡±


    There was no particr gaze on the carriage, so I opened the window and let the wind blow. Unlike Itis-L, which felt warm to a certain extent, Empire still seemed to have an air of cold air, but I got used to it quickly after a while.


    In the meantime, the carriage still moves steadily without stopping. Seeing that no one came to meet him likest time, it seems that the person who will rece the merchant will meet at the inn.


    [It¡¯s very peaceful here.]


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a ce far away from the demons. Even within Ethiel, the atmosphere changes quite quickly depending on the distance, so it¡¯s no wonder here.¡±


    [Huh¡­]


    I exined it to Este as if it was natural, but even I, who had already experienced the empire, was thinking the same thing as him.


    It touches me even more because I went through a war even for a short time and crossed the demon tribe. Overall, even the capital of Isthel, which seems to have no problems, is unknowingly depressed, while the empire is really at the level of enjoying peace in a different world.


    Even though he mobilized his own warriors and entered the war in earnest, he would never have thought this would happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s an atmosphere that¡¯s possible because there¡¯s no doubt about the victory of the empire.¡±


    As I watched the sight and focused on the rolling sound of the wagon wheels, I suddenly wondered how I would have lived in the world before the return of the demon king.


    It was because of the holy relic that our vige was massacred, so wouldn¡¯t it have lived well in the time when it was not known? It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like learning this and that under my parents, but I was eager to go on an adventure in a fantasy world, so I might have decided to be an adventurer.


    ¡°¡­Then Ragnis might not have been able to reim the territory.¡±


    The fact that Ragnis was kidnapped by Delt and escaped from Envelde¡¯s clutches was the result of me, after all. Then, would you have lived among the vagabonds led by that alley boss? Looking back on what Envelde did, it seems like he must have found a trace and brought it back.


    [What are you thinking all of a sudden?]


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how much change would have happened if I had lived a life like those people who didn¡¯t know anything about war.¡±


    [Ugh, why are you thinking such terrible thoughts.]


    ¡°Terrible? Why?¡±


    I thought he would react to something, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this disgusted, so I burst intoughter and asked, Este replied in a tone full of absurdity, as if she didn¡¯t know why an answer was needed for this obvious fact.


    [If there is no owner, there is no me, right? If it¡¯s not terrible, what¡¯s terrible.]


    ¡°¡­Huh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Este would not have been born at all, Ragnis¡¯ life would have been very harsh, and it is unknown what oue Asili would have faced, and Laika would have been sealed or destroyed while working as a demonic sword.


    Sheryl¡­ Well, it would have been all she could do to stay a little more rxed, but Esmuye would have been kidnapped, and Siegfried might have been shaken by the savage Korean that the phantom wizard he met on the battlefield tried.


    Saint Belessica of the Holy Light Cross, who was being chased by demon worshipers, would have been sacrificed to Indio, and all other party members, including Kikuidel Shen, who tried to protect her, would have died. Soon after, Indio might have started rampaging, Envelde might have rebelled, and in the basement of the academy, the evil demon Crumelia might have risen and be abusive.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It was a fucking terrible idea.¡±


    [Is that so? So stop thinking about that and think about how to decorate my scabbard.]


    I smiled once listening to Este¡¯s genuinely angry grumble, and I decided to pass on it even if more materials were used for Este¡¯s scabbard.


    Thanks to that, the feeling of being a little depressed has been blown away, so I can do that much.


    [Putting jewels that go well with leather on one side¡­]


    ¡°Rather than carrying something like that, I¡¯d rather just go without a scabbard.¡±


    minus the crazy sounds.


    The next episode will be updated on July 22 at 09:00.¡±

 Chapter 628

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 628


    EP.628


    The carriage that seemed to move endlessly stopped was a familiar ce to me.


    ¡°You want me to use this ce alone?¡±


    I was given the same vi-like building that had been provided as amodation for me when I came with Ragnis in the past.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    A man who identified himself as a ¡®janitor¡¯ opened the carriage door, greeted politely, and made a light gesture, and the upants of the building naturally walked out and bowed in kind. However, there was a huge difference from then: all the workers were covered in a dark veil that made their faces unrecognizable.


    ¡°Of course, we havepleted preparations to amodate you without any inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, thank you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t what I meant, but it was like getting an answer in the end, so I decided to just move on. Like the merchant, he did not reveal who he was, so he was able toe up with an answer without even asking why the employees served him in that way.


    At the same time, I also wondered if it was really necessary to do something like this. Whenever nobles or distinguished guestse, they don¡¯t always reveal their names or hide their faces. Rather than creating a situation that makes me feel ufortable¡­ I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s more about filtering out those who aim to get involved with me.


    ¡°We have contacted the Dwarf Kingdom separately, but they say it will take time because it is a means of transportation that has not yet be widespread. They say it will take about three days, so we will assess the value of the by-product in time and let you know.¡±


    As I followed the manager inside, I thought about asking him why he was doing that, but it didn¡¯t really matter to me, so I decided to ask something else.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t heard any details about the means of transportation yet. The merchant said it could be a unique experience. What is it specifically?¡±


    At my question, a look of pride that cannot be hidden appears on the manager¡¯s face for just a moment. Just by looking at his expression, his reaction was that his mouth was tickling, but for some reason, he held back and only rmended seeing it in person.


    ¡°As the merchant said, it will be a truly unique experience. Until now, it is an item that only those who are envoys to the Dwarf Kingdom have the opportunity to ride. I guarantee that even if you are a warrior, you will be quite surprised when you see it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯m looking forward to.¡±


    It¡¯s a big deal.


    No matter how hard you think about it, there is no suitable means of transportation other than trains. Modern people have pride, so they can¡¯t be surprised by that, right? Even if you want to just ignore it and move on, you can¡¯t because those people¡¯s reaction is crazy, and they are showing their goodwill with the feeling that they will definitely like it, like friends preparing a surprise party.


    ¡°Are there any restrictions on going out? I don¡¯t have any ns, but I thought it would be a good idea to check.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You can see the capital as much as you want. You don¡¯t have to tell us your destination, but we wille pick you up at any time ording to our schedule, so you can restfortably.¡±


    They said they would provide free surveince in exchange for free action, but since I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything scandalous, I could fully understand that. Even if I wander around outside and get lost somewhere in an alley, it¡¯s not a bad thing because they say they¡¯lle back on their own.


    Of course, I was just asking to prepare for an unexpected situation and there was no reason for me to go out. In fact, after saying goodbye to the man who was the manager, I continued to spend the day resting at the hotel.


    The only thing that happened was that even though I was eating alone, a huge amount of delicacies were poured out, which was embarrassing. Even though I said I had joined the ranks of gluttons, I couldn¡¯t handle it and ended upughing.


    At first nce, I thought that having to rest for three days like this might be a bit boring, but I decided to think of it as a vacation for myself after all the hardships I had endured, and evenid down in bed on the first day.


    Contrary to my prediction that the next day would go the same way, after breakfast, I sat down in the study full of cultural books and read a book for the first time in a while when apletely unexpected visitor came.


    -You must not visit so unexpectedly, Prince!


    -If the princess knew about this, I don¡¯t know what kind of tribute she would give¡­


    The noiseing from far away was so small that it could have been heard as a murmur if it were a normal sense, but the dragon¡¯s blood¡¯s sense, which bes sharper as you get used to it, picks up even that to the point where you can understand the content.


    Thanks to this, I was already able to collect myself and greet the other person after beingpletely embarrassed and surprised before he or she even entered the study.


    ¡°You are Eldmia, the warrior of the Demon Church who saved my sister and has a close rtionship with the hero.¡±


    The man who suddenly opened the door of the study and barged in was a handsome man with thick lines and a very sturdy physique, although not as tall as mine.


    The clothing that supports that appearance is not as luxurious as the extravagant outfits Esmu¨¦ wore when visiting the Imperial Academy in the past, but it is a high-end product with a lot of purple dye. That was an element that caught everyone¡¯s attention, but what caught my attention even more was the short sword he wore at his waist.


    It¡¯s the only practical weapon that focuses on functionality, so you can¡¯t help but notice it. Because it looked so simple, it could have been yed separately from the fancy costume, but someone in charge of coordinating the man¡¯s costume desperately tried to prevent this by decorating the belt and sword sheath with embroidery and fabric to barely match it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Etrasijel Vistim Tel Noir.¡±


    Although he must have sensed my eyes searching him, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all, and came toward me with strides, standing in front of me before I could even get up from my seat.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to want to reprimand me for not getting up and bowing. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was originally not interested in that or if he recognized that he too was being rude to foreigners andshed out, but in any case, he didn¡¯t show any displeasure and held out his hand with a toothy smile.


    ¡°Well, because of his status, he is often called the second prince.¡±


    His generous attitude, as if he was not concerned about his status, could certainly be said to be likable, but it did not matter that he was the second prince.


    If the story I picked up is correct, it was the second prince who was dissatisfied with Esmu?t¡¯s monotony and was rumored to have formed his own faction and aimed for the emperor¡¯s position.


    ¡°I have wanted to be alone with you for a long time, and today I am finally able to make that dreame true.¡±


    Thanks to this, it took a while for me to grab his hand, which was thrust in front of his nose. Still, he seemed to be satisfied with the fact that I had epted the handshake, and he nodded slightly and, as if it waspletely natural, plopped down on the other side of the sofa where I was sitting.


    ¡°You may feel that this is a sudden visit without any manners or anything, but please understand. My sister is not very pleased with me meeting you, so I had to hurry.¡±


    The act of roughly taking off the cloak he was wearing and putting it down next to him after sitting down was more like that of a nobleman with little manners rather than a prince. But ironically, the attitude that follows such undignified behavior is extremely upright.


    Even if his legs are crossed, should I say they are braided like a model? It¡¯s almost as if the dignity, which is like an ingrained habit, is clinging to something that cannot be degraded to this level.


    ¡°Actually, even though we moved in such a hurry, we don¡¯t have much time. So I¡¯d like to ask you a straightforward question, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can give you the answer you want, but¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    There were a lot of thoughts that came to mind, but what I could see in his attitude was not that he was looking down on me or looking down on me, but was more of a simple curiosity, so I decided to ept the story in moderation without being overly polite.


    If anyone had criticized my attitude and called me rude, the story would have been different, but the two knights guarding the front of the wide open study stared outside as if they had no interest in what was happening inside, and the prince, who was the person involved, nodded as if he had no interest in what I did or not. Just nod.


    ¡°Close your doors and close your ears.¡±


    For a moment, I wondered what he was saying, but it was something he was saying to the drivers. The prince saw with his own eyes that they were faithfully carrying out his orders and turned his head towards me again.


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s the answer. Are you aiming for the position of emperor?¡±


    Then, he stormed in with a truly unstoppable attitude.


    To the extent that the words ¡°turn on your blinkers ande in¡± almost came out in a voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to tell you because it¡¯s such a nonsense story.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, she may not be as good as my sister, but she still has the eyes and ears to match the rumor that she is aiming for the position of emperor.¡±


    The prince uncrossed his legs, rested his arms and lowered his upper body, still looking at me with a smiling face. For a moment, I thought this person was trying to scare me or threaten me, so I tried to focus more, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything like that.


    ¡°My rtionship with my sister is very close. Still, since we are brother and sister, I know her a little, but we are close to an unprecedented degree.¡±


    That¡¯s not wrong since I received a confession¡­


    However, I can¡¯t tell this to the prince, who can be said to be Esmu?t¡¯s political enemy, so I¡¯m going crazy. However, the prince, who seemed to have no interest in what was on my mind, just continued his words.


    ¡°If you are not interested in the position of emperor, would you consider taking my sister away to prevent her from bing emperor?¡±


    It¡¯s going to spin, really.


    Give me my vacation back, fuck.


    See next episode

 Chapter 629

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 629


    EP.629


    ¡°It¡¯s such a nonsense story that I have nothing to say.¡±


    Even the Demon King had no intention of bing involved in the empire¡¯s power struggle while he was in a lot of trouble.


    I¡¯m even less interested if there¡¯s a family fight involved. Maybe Esmuye needs help, but with her position in the empire as strong as it is now, there is no reason to step in.


    The 2nd Prince Etrasiezel, who had no way of knowing that my decision to make such a judgment and withdraw was an action to extend his own lifespan, just leaned back on the sofa with a mysterious smile despite my deep consideration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unfortunately, my sister is not a weak enough person to suffer political damage from something like this. Even if you bring in a beggar living off thend somewhere in the countryside of the empire and make him a state official, it will all be the princess¡¯s will. ¡°If you bow your head and say, ¡®I follow you,¡¯ if the opponent is a demonic hero and dragon yer, your rank will not be lowered.¡±


    Even so, I thought he was a bit of a beggar as the princess¡¯s husband¡­ but considering her position in the empire, it¡¯s amazing that it may not be such an empty story. If she said she would definitely do it, she would say, ¡®Oh, how dare you discover a talent that we don¡¯t know about and decide that way!¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t that be a reaction?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, we have the same interests, and we are cooperating, but we don¡¯t have a rtionship where we can make such spections.¡±


    Anyway, that was it, and since there was still no need to give an excuse to a political opponent, Etrasiezel smiled calmly until the moment when she remained ignorant.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s prudent. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to reveal my weaknesses in front of my lover¡¯s political enemy. But no matter how much you say that, you can¡¯t do anything about my sister¡¯s reaction. However, the reason I brought this up to criticize me is No. On the contrary, I am the type of person who actively supports you. If you want it, I will actively help you¡­¡±


    Even if Esmu?t¡¯s interrogation does not cause any damage to her, it is likely that he is pushing it in this way because it ultimately benefits Etrasizel. . Perhaps Esmuye may think that he may give up his position as emperor to prioritize his rtionship with me, or he may think that he can move things along and then use me as a hostage or something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how false rumors came to disturb the prince¡¯s ears.¡±


    And in that case, there was a possibility that an annoying situation could arise even for me in the future, so I drew a clear line with a dull face that wiped away the smile used to entertain people.


    ¡°My answer remains the same. Rather, I feel ufortable that you visit so suddenly and keep bringing up this topic.¡±


    Then, the friendly smile on Etrasiezel¡¯s face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°¡­Really? You don¡¯t have any romantic feelings at all?¡±


    The emotions contained within areplex and subtle. This can¡¯t be happening? Even as I struggle with this puzzlement, I can feel myself concentrating on even the movement of my eyebrows to understand my intention. I don¡¯t know what they were nning, but even though I thought it was really pointless, I pretended to be calm and continued acting.


    ¡°Have you at least heard the rumors going around the academy? It may have been a false rumor spread based on the fact that the knight of Itisel sacrificed himself to save the princess from the devil¡¯s plot. As I have said from the beginning, why am I like this now? ¡°I don¡¯t even understand if I should listen to the story.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if I assassinate my sister right now and solidify my throne?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the assassination to be mentioned so openly, but politicians¡¯ scheming is a muddy fight where the bottom is unknown, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. If I meet Esmuehter, there will only be one more thing to tell her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the well-being of the princess, who has shown me favor, to be in trouble, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an issue I can dare to discuss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill me right now to stop me or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to give up my life for the princess¡¯s safety? I have no hobby ofmitting suicide.¡±


    Trying to answer as calmly as possible, I also looked at Etrasiezel¡¯s reaction, and a truly unexpected reaction came back.


    I thought it would just end coldly, but a contemptuous anger emerged from him.


    ¡°¡­her.¡±


    Are you dissatisfied that your expectations were not met? For someone who had been so cheerful and open-minded just a moment ago, his cold demeanor was clearly revealed, making it unbelievable. Maybe that¡¯s Etrasiezel¡¯s true form. Since there is no need, they probably think there is no need to be friendly.


    ¡°I guess even my sister makes mistakes sometimes.¡±


    The way he frowned so openly and even the bridge of his nose and clicked his tongue as if he was seeing something dirty was so confident that it was surprising, but there was no time to criticize him. This is because the sound of fierce horses¡¯ hooves and wheels rolling could be heard outside, and then suddenly stopped.


    -From this moment on, no one is to enter the mansion until you give the order!


    The shout that covered up the noise made by people moving urgently was Esmuet¡¯s. It seems that he moved and arrived here as soon as he heard of Etrasiezel¡¯s sudden action.


    ¡°¡­It looks like it¡¯s already moved.¡±


    Etrasiezel pressed her eyebrows as if she was displeased, but did not take her eyes off me. It wasn¡¯t just an expression of displeasure, it seemed as if he was contemting what to do with me even though it was clear that he had clearly used up all of his uses.


    By ruining your own ns? Or did you hear about the assassination? Whatever it was, even I forgot what to say due to such shameless behavior.


    Has this bastard gotten used to being in their front yard now? Or are you confident that you won¡¯t be knocked down just because there are knights out there?


    ¡°Please open your eyes kindly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Etrasiezel¡¯s response was veryte. It was understandable because it would have been no different from the verbal abuse I could have imagined hearing in this ce. It would definitely not be something one would dare say in the capital of the empire in front of the prince.


    But that¡¯s none of my business. I continued speaking, using the angry footsteps of a small figureing from afar as background music.


    ¡°There are ordinary men and women in this world who die after not being able to open their eyes well. If someone as high as the prince of an empire dies like that, would they be ashamed to look at their great ancestors?¡±


    It was so fascinating that I actually wanted to ask directly. Why are you acting like that in front of me and confident that you won¡¯t fall for me?


    It is clear that this is a problem that Esmu¨¦ can handle directly, so he treats her well out of respect for her and does not bother to use his hands, not because he is afraid of his status as a prince. .


    I don¡¯t know if it would have gone smoothly like this, but why should I stand by and watch when they are showing such openly hostile intentions? I may not be able topletely quell the imperial family¡¯s opposition, but I am now in a position to create a cause that does not exist.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die in that position, at least open your eyes kindly.¡±


    Since I was clearly aware of that fact, I threw out the threat straight away.


    ¡°Envelde was killed by a sword at my home in the capital. Perhaps because the sword has no eyes, it goes through both nobles andmoners alike.¡±


    It was almost at the same time that Etrasiezel, who had been filled with anger for no apparent reason, burst intoughter as if she were dumbfounded, and the study door flew open.


    The knights did not react to my profane remarks. The two knights are still standing still in the study with their backs turned.


    ¡°No one is to be in any ce other than this study until you give the order.¡±


    The one who opened the door was Esmu?t, who was among them, blushing red and panting, but opening her mouth with as muchposure as possible. I don¡¯t know what Etrasiezel was like, but there was only one thought that came to mind when I saw it.


    Are you that tired just from walking so quickly from the carriage to here¡­?


    ¡°Anyone who vites this will be severely punished. Go!¡±


    As soon as Esmu?t enters the study, the knights leave without any hesitation. For a moment, I wondered if there was anything wrong with the two political enemies being in the same ce. I was able to see Etrassiezel¡¯s expression change in real time as she watched Esmu?t chanting magic.


    It¡¯s not an attack magic, it¡¯s a simple soundproofing magic, but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so embarrassed, so I¡¯m about to tilt my head.


    ¡°Etrasiezel!!¡±


    As soon as the spell waspleted and it was confirmed that the magic had been applied, Esmuet, who started screaming, walked up to Etrasiezel and fed chestnuts to his head.


    ¡°Yes, you brat! Are you going to keep disobeying your sister like this!?¡±


    Cognitive dissonance arose at the heartwarming yet bloody sight, which was far beyond my expectations, as if I was admonishing a younger sibling who hadmitted a mistake.


    And it was the same with Etrasiezel. He looked back at me and Esmu?t several times with a puzzled face, then suddenly got up from his seat and shouted.


    ¡°Are you really crazy?! This kind of rudeness just because you¡¯re rted by blood¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s postponed! He¡¯s going to be your brother-inw anyway! There¡¯s no need to tell me, so I just put it off, so what¡¯s the problem!¡±


    Cognitive dissonance arises once again.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the word ¡®acting¡¯ and what was not being told, and Etrasiezel was astonished as if she had heard something she shouldn¡¯t have heard. But when he shouted in such shock, I was the only one who felt cognitive dissonance this time.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t approve of this marriage! My sister is being criticized so I haven¡¯t been able to see that guy¡¯s personality!¡±


    ¡°What kind of mannerisms are you talking to your brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a human horse!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!!¡±


    But this time it was short. It was because I had already experienced something simr at ETSL.


    Nobility and royal family. King Itisel VII and Duke Lesrom.


    ¡°The confrontation between the two was a lie¡­?¡±


    I quietly held the back of my neck as I looked at Esmu?t, who was nodding her head with a grin, and Etrasiezel, who couldn¡¯t control her gaze as she looked torn between Esmu?t and me.


    See next episode

 Chapter 630

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 630


    EP.630


    After the chaotic atmosphere was somewhat settled, the full story of the incident I heard was notplicated.


    2 Even though Prince Etrasiezel is the eldest son, he only carried the gun to help his older sister not have a hard time alone. Even Esselua, who is treated externally as a superficial princess and is even rumored to be trying to gain a stake by joining Siegfried, is in fact showing no disrespect whatsoever. When I heard that they lived like a normal family without receiving treatment, I honestly couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    There is no conflict of any kind in the imperial family. Because only Esmueh possesses the emperor¡¯s lumber.


    In fact, the rtionship between the imperial family was more than just okay, it would be right to say it was close, and one day, Etrassiezel, who could not resist the desire to take a personality test because of Esmu?t¡¯s remark that he saved a person who would be executed in the future without any warning, took advantage of the opportunity with an eagle eye. I was just aiming for it, but I decided to take this opportunity and ran.


    That¡¯s also why his expression became increasingly sour as he talked with me. There was nothing like a crazy n to take over the throne or anything to be offended by. My sister was just sincere, but I was displeased because I thought he was behaving like a bad boy that I had no interest in.


    I can guarantee that, no matter where you go on the continent, there will be a handful of aristocratic families that have this close of a rtionship.


    ¡°Did your sister seem like the kind of person who would make such a mistake¡­?¡±


    Esmu?t, who had heard the whole situation, looked quite embarrassed, but in reality, Etrasiezel just stared at Esmu?t, who was sitting next to me, with a serious and dignified attitude that was quite different from what she had shown before.


    ¡°They say there is no business in the face of fleeting love. There¡¯s now saying you shouldn¡¯t do that to your sister, right? You even asked Esselua for advice within a day or two of meeting her? This isn¡¯t normal speed.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you do that?¡±


    When a story I had no idea about was mentioned, I tried to turn my head, but suddenly Esmu?t¡¯s cute fist flew into my side.


    Of course, Esmu?t¡¯s weak punch, which was difficult even with just a little jumping, could not cause any significant damage to me, so I turned my head to look at her without difficulty, and saw that even her forehead was red and she was looking at Etrassiezel with her mrs clenched. I could see it.


    ¡°Then Mhlurg Hynnir¡­¡±


    ¡°New? All the other kids already know. As my sister said, does it make any difference if my future brother-inw knows?¡±


    The bickering is unmistakable as siblings. Perhaps because the resentment that had built up due to their misunderstanding of each other¡¯s attitudes had disappeared, Etrasiezel continued to argue with Esmu?t in a much morefortable atmosphere.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you. No matter how great your older sister is, I can¡¯t help but see it in person as a younger sister because she focuses only on her official duties without even having time to feel anything exciting at the academy, let alone dating.¡±


    ¡°You almost died because of that!¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you are my brother-inw, would you really have stabbed him here? It must have been a warning. Isn¡¯t that right, brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a warning, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is that possible? I was about to use needles because I thought the board was covered.


    ¡°If you were truly a political opponent, there would be no reason for a knife fight to not ur here. Fighting between flesh and blood is a basic trait of nobles, so the reason Eldmiaughed off your extremely rude visit was because it was all mine. ¡°It¡¯s because they thought it was a problem and respected me.¡±


    I feel embarrassed once again that you know my principles of behavior so well without me saying it.


    At the moment when Etrassiezel¡¯s smile hardened awkwardly as she alternately looked at me silentlyughing and Esmu?t wrinkling her nose, Esmu?t sighed deeply and began to think, resting her chin.


    ¡°Anyway, at some strange point, he didn¡¯t listen to what I was told and did something stupid¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m d that nothing happened. It¡¯s alreadye to this, so it¡¯s probably my job to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    The sight of Esmu?t contemting with her arms resting on her thighs in what ismonly called a calyx shape was strangely cute, so I forced myself not tough. Etrasiezel seemed familiar with the sight, but instead of showing any particr reaction, she just quietly looked at Esmu?t¡¯s eyes. I looked back on what she said and noticed that Esmu?t refers to herself as ¡®female¡¯ when talking privately with her family. When I realized toote that it wasn¡¯t, I felt refreshed.


    ¡°I must inform you that I invited the dragon yer in the name of the imperial family because you noticed that I was secretly moving quietly under my orders.¡±


    At the same time, Esmu?t, who had finished reading the chapter, opened her mouth and stood up.


    ¡°¡­Sister, aren¡¯t you just using this as an excuse to spend more time with your brother-inw?¡±


    At this, Etrasiezel opened her eyes again and looked at him with suspicion, but Esmuye responded with an extremely confident attitude.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course that¡¯s what you want to do. If you didn¡¯t listen to your sister and made things go wrong, wouldn¡¯t you have to endure that?¡±


    ¡°No, is it really because of self-interest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it is a priority.¡±


    ¡°Then what is ranked lower than that?¡±


    Unlike Etrassiezel, who looked at Esmu?t with mysterious eyes, as if she was seeing a stranger, Esmu?t stood me up with a calm gesture and continued her exnation.


    ¡°In the name of expressing my gratitude for the feat of ying the dragon and for saving me, I am preparing a grand event to cast a for those who are wary of me getting close to Eldmia. I may not be able to find out everything, but¡­ this celebration. ¡°We might be able to weed out a few idiots who act hastily, thinking that this is an excuse to cover up the fact that by-product trading does not make a lot of profit.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still confidential?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be at a celebration.¡±


    I understood that it meant that it would be announced publicly at the party, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why Etrasiezel looked devastated after hearing that.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Find out the nobles¡¯ reactions the moment it was announced, and then report it.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s too hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Punishment has to be difficult to be meaningful.¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    what? Not just one or two, but dozens of imperial nobles will be gathered together, and it is difficult, if not impossible, to check and remember all those who show subversive movements at the same time as the official announcement is made?


    ¡°Oh, is that even possible?¡±


    In response to my question that came out of nowhere, Esmu, who fed Etrasijel with chestnuts once more, nodded as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°Of course. No matter how much it is acting, this guy has the ability to gather opposition and wield it.¡±


    Opening is not the dark king. Esmuye, who said so and led my arm outside, kicked the shins of Etrasiezel, who was frustrated with her burdensome homework. Then Etrasiezel stood up with a sigh, adjusted his clothes, and began to keep an appropriate distance from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy. Why did you even bother offering to help me with something like this¡­¡±


    Even as he grumbled, he calmed down his expression, regained his dignity, and put on a coldness, and the gentle demeanor he had shown just now disappeared everywhere. Etrasiezel announced that she was ready with a short nod, and Esmuye lifted the soundproofing spell and opened the door to the study.


    At the same time, the artificial silence is broken, and only the sound of the door opening fills the uninhabited mansion.


    There is not a single word of conversation that follows. Just like actors who portray their emotions even before going on stage, the two just change their facial expressions to apletely cold expression with each step they take. By the time they opened the gate and left the mansion and went outside where the carriages were waiting, the two had turned into people full of displeasure from the emotional fight they had just had.


    ¡°In her name, we will hold a celebration for the dragon yer Eldmia Egar.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the right reason? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re trying to satisfy your own self-interest for some trivial reason?¡±


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, try to find some usible evidence to back up your false usations. Who knows, if you keep crawling around on the floor, you might find a clue.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing acting ability. Is it possible to maintain the imperial family at this level? Etrassiezel, who finished speaking without turning her head even once and remained motionless in front of the mansion¡¯s gate until the moment Esmu?t and I got into the carriage, could not help but feel as if she had been insulted and offended.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take this matter too seriously. Although he sometimes falls short, he is a younger brother who works hard and even studies to help you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I was just watching because I was amazed because you were such a good actor. I also have a real sister, and if we were good friends, I would have been concerned about whether a strange bastard would stick to me.¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    Neither in my previous life nor in this life did I have any connection with my brother. After hearing my answer, Esmue let out a small sigh and said.


    ¡°Originally, I was only going to quietly arrange a transaction between the dwarf kingdoms, but I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s helpful to you too, right? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you in person, so it¡¯s a good excuse in many ways.¡±


    As his status is such that he cannot juste and meet Esmue. Even if a transaction with the Dwarf Kingdom had been scheduled normally, the opportunity or time to meet her would likely have been very limited. So, I guess Etrasiezel also asked outright whether he was using this as an excuse to satisfy his own self-interest.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like I identally found an excuse to have an official conversation with you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to, but it feels good. Esmuye, who was clearing her throat while saying that, looked at me for a moment, then naturally came towards me and sat on myp.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe it¡¯s because I got on the carriage in such a hurry earlier that it¡¯s really ufortable to sit


    in the seat¡­¡± She made an excuse that was clearly a lie and began to ask questions about what happened in the Demon Territory without stopping, as if she was trying to ovee her shame. And I decided to pretend I was being fooled and just move on quietly.


    I was still embarrassed, but it was still better than before.


    A word from the author (author review)


    Thank you, Belpegol, for your 10 coin donation!


    Thank you for reading! We will continue to work hard to continue publishing without hesitation!


    Thank you, Altair, for your silent donation of 100 coins!


    I can¡¯t believe you quietly donated such arge amount! I will continue to work hard to be a writer who can repay your support!


    Rainy Day Cat, thank you for donating 250 coins!


    It¡¯s all thanks to readers¡¯ reading that the writer¡¯s writing has been able to continue.


    I am grateful that you are reading this writer¡¯s writing again despite your busy schedule. Thank you for your support. I will continue to work hard to make this article worth reading until the end! thank you!


    See next episode

 Chapter 631

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 631


    EP.631


    In essence, a celebration held by nobles is not something that can be prepared overnight.


    When a high-ranking noble holds a small party, ¡®They live frugally!¡¯ Rather than, ¡®You¡¯re being undignified and petty!¡¯ In a world where this interpretation ismon, if you decide to invite someone and throw a party for any reason, you must throw a party of a size appropriate for your ¡®level¡¯.


    Of course, this requires not only money but also time. Considering customs and etiquette, invitations should be sent at least two to three weeks in advance to give guests time to prepare. I had seen and learned such facts when I worked at the Ogatorf family, so when Esmu?t announced that she was holding a celebration, I honestly thought that I might end up staying longer than expected.


    It took less than a day to realize that was a bad idea.


    It was the evening when I thought it would end neatly with a formal invitation to the imperial family, a stay in a huge room with goldcquer on all sides, and mainly conversations with Esmueh.


    ¡°They say preparations for the celebration areplete.¡±


    The words spoken by Esmuet, who had just been told something by an old man who appeared to be a butler, were far beyond mymon sense.


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    ¡°You heard correctly. The celebration will begin tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Again, a noble party is not something you want to do in an instant, like roasting beans over a lightning fire.


    Hundreds of people flock to a party held by an ordinary nobleman. Like Dottegi Market, they do not ept just anyone, but are carefully selected by sending out invitations. Of course, a party held by the imperial family in the imperial capital couldn¡¯t be any smaller than that.


    ¡°How on earth? I thought it wouldst a week no matter how much I hurried?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that why you wanted to be with her so much?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s usually prepared this quickly, right?¡±


    When Esmuye suddenly says no, her eyes suddenly be harsh, she hastily adds an excuse that is not an excuse, and only then does the strength in her eyes loosen. Esmuye, who understood what I wanted to say, smiled slightly and nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s general, then yes. Of course, opening is excluded.¡±


    I wonder if this is the end of the problem, but after listening to Esmu?t¡¯s exnation, I found it to be absolutely correct.


    Did you ask them to think about whether there was ack of money if there was a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved with money? Esmueh paid for all the preparations for the celebration with more money. Of course, throwing a party is meaningless if there are no people, but this too was solved in a very imperial way.


    There is no invitation. There is no dress code. The only thing Esmuet said was, ¡®We will allow the use of the gate, so those who are qualified cane on their own.¡¯


    If I were an imperial noble, I would have cursed at the imperial family first, but surprisingly, it actually happened. Thanks to this, I felt like I could sense the one-sided malice of a small business owner from Esmueh, who smiled and said that there must be nobles moving in a hurry even at this hour.


    ¡°Why so much?¡±


    You can¡¯t do this just because you feel like it or because you are selfish, as Etrasiezel said.


    But no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t think of any reason for Esmuet to take such unreasonable measures. Esmu¨¦, who read my question, rolled her eyes for a moment, thought about it, exined it, and even the moment she opened her mouth, I couldn¡¯t understand the intention.


    ¡°Do you remember the day you saved her?¡±


    ¡°Academy Gate? How could I forget that?¡±


    Unless you have memory loss or dementia, you will never forget the memory of a demon that suddenly fell from the sky and almost being torn apart from the top of your head by a Golden Guard knight while trying to warn you.


    ¡°Then you will also remember the person who pushed Yeo that day.¡±


    A renegade SS member. He couldn¡¯t forget it either, so he nodded quietly.


    ¡°Starting with that person, we have worked tirelessly to understand the movements of those who are trying to nder her. This is nothing new, but new gangs have appeared in addition to the forces attached to Etrasiezel.¡±


    Religious groups that suddenly emerged not among the nobility but among the middle ss or the general public.


    No matter how much the empire worships the Ethe of Light, it does not persecute other religions, so it has not been revealed to the public until now, but through that incident, it was turned upside down.


    ¡°At first, I thought they were rted to the Demon Lord¡¯s army because demons also appeared, but they were actually worshipers of evil spirits.¡±


    ¡°An evil god? Are you openly serving an evil god?¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    Although it was a very serious problem considering the influence of the evil spirit, there was no change in Esmue¡¯s behavior as she quietly nodded. She evenughed, thinking it was absurd.


    ¡°Thanks to you, the priests of the Holy Assembly worked hard and sweated hard. Of course, the Demon King¡¯s army is a serious problem, but it is different when demons and evil spirits are active. They are not even moving in the border somewhere, but are openly wriggling in the heart of the empire. ¡±


    It was the same principle that the great evil Crumelia, who was subdued in the basement of Ethisel Academy, was disguised as an evil dragon and announced.


    Demons are still a race and have the strength to be defined as an enemy that can be ovee somehow, but since ancient times, when those who follow demons and evil spirits are born in earnest, they have caused a national disaster, so it has a different weight.


    Because I¡¯m an extreme person, I beat him up one-sidedly, and Indiou is a guy who would normally be treated as a disaster. Isn¡¯t it true that the Lich was the one who made a deal by sacrificing all the residents of the city he was in?


    ¡­Now that I think about it, I still don¡¯t like it, but he¡¯s a very shitty bastard. I¡¯ll have to call himter and turn him into a mess.


    ¡°It was the Gate of the Academy that spread seditious rumors against the imperial family and spread evil ideas to gather believers and, based on this, seize the opportunity tomunicate with the Demon King¡¯s army. However, thanks to you, the n failed, and the traitor was caught and the information was obtained. ¡°Thanks to digging, we were able to catch some of the tails and send them to the execution site, but we couldn¡¯t catch them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to capture that once again through this celebration?¡±


    There was no way she would have brought up apletely unrted story out of nowhere, so when she made a guess that was not particrly difficult, Esmuye nodded once again.


    ¡°After that incident, we must have put in all our effort, so we must have been very venomous. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to attend a party hosted by the imperial family, but this time, there were a lot of loopholes due to the hasty preparations.¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    Step on the heels of those trying to squeeze through the gap and hit them in reverse. The celebration, which I thought was prepared simply for the purpose of acting out the confrontation with Etrasiezel and showing off my friendship with the dragon yer, had a lot more involved than I could have guessed.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t react?¡±


    ¡°In her opinion, there will definitely be a bite. It is a hastily prepared event, as if not only to have the next emperor of the empire and the demon god¡¯s hero together, but also to ay the anxiety and threats caused by the war. Even if the evil god¡¯s liaison turns out to be Even if it doesn¡¯t stick, it¡¯s enough to make the Demon Lord drool.¡±


    Esmueh predicted that in addition to direct terrorism, there would be people who would use this celebration as an excuse to spread discontent against him.


    ¡°In a battle of numbers like this, the information gained from seeing the opponent act is important, but the information obtained from seeing the opponent not acting cannot be ignored. In fact, I was looking for an opportunity from the beginning, but¡­¡± ¡°


    I was?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, she didn¡¯t seed because her behavior was so perfect.¡±


    ¡°¡­What does that have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pride of the empire, far from being a king who lives in luxury and pleasure? If he suddenly indulged in extravagance without any particr reason, it would have only aroused people¡¯s caution. However, tying up other nobles to prepare would make it quite annoying as the distinction between factions and factions is unclear. It wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I almost tilted my head at his sudden self-boasting, but it turned out to be a surprisingly reasonable exnation.


    ¡°They know how to move quietly enough to infiltrate the Imperial Academy and get their hands on the gate. They don¡¯t move through the loopholes they clumsily reveal. However, the princess and the prince are at odds in a cold atmosphere over the newly born dragon yer. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a painting be quite convincing?¡±


    Esmu¨¦ even hurried one step behind Etrasiezel, so if their eyes and ears are extended to the imperial family, there seems to be ample room to interpret her sudden action as a political move.


    But¡­ this wasn¡¯t nned in advance, it just came to mind while the three of us were sitting in the study? Do you have a different way of looking at the world?


    ¡°What if they really don¡¯t react?¡±


    ¡°Then you can just enjoy the celebration, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    Esmuye, who was slowly getting up to go back to her bedroom, answered my question with a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can predict the future. You¡¯veid the n here and there, but there are many times when the results are different from what you expected. However, because you¡¯veid the n like a spider¡¯s web in preparation for threats, your hit rate is high.¡±


    It was an unexpected answer.


    Despite her young age, Esmuais almost took over the real power of the empire, so I thought everything would go as nned in that direction.


    ¡°But as long as you don¡¯t give just one meaning to one action, you will almost certainly fail. The same goes for this celebration. We will create a ce to sincerely celebrate you, satisfy your selfish desires, and if you are lucky, we will attract insect-like cultists. ¡°You get a chance to oust them. One of the three will definitely seed.¡±


    Just when I was thinking that it seemed like something that was true, but too much money was spent on the other two except for thest, Esmuet looked at me and smiled meaningfully and suddenly said.


    ¡°Do you think too much money has been spent to include such self-interest?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you using mind reading or something?¡±


    Do I tend to show my emotions on my face like that? I was dumbfounded, so I reached out and stroked her face, and herughter got a little louder.


    ¡°The value of you and your wife is too high to be called ordinary self-interest. Although it may be a reason to spend money, it is not a reason to save.¡±


    After hearing her words and weighing the astronomical amount of money spent on this celebration and the previously mentioned stories, Esmuye called the maids waiting outside and prepared to leave. He looked at me with an amused look as I was worrying, and then walked away and added briefly: .


    ¡°In the world, they do not call this overconsumption for self-interest, but rather an investment.¡±


    See next episode

 Chapter 632

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 632


    EP.632


    The celebration organized under the leadership of Esmu?t attracted so many people that it was hard to believe that it had been put together in one day.


    Those who lived in the capital or the nobles who had connections with them and were able to rent guest rooms were aristocrats. Those who could not give up on the celebration held by the princess even though they did not meet various conditions, had to go to lodgingpanies that they would not normally have bothered to look for to find a room, and as a result, the lights at the capital gate were kept on all morning.


    It wasn¡¯t just nobles who lost their minds in themotionst night. Themon people, who had no idea of the circumstances, were scared when they saw the nobles suddenly flocking in, thinking that the empire had been invaded by the devil¡¯s army, and had trouble sleeping due to the carriages and peopleing and going all night.


    However, there were people who experienced hell more horribly than anyone else: the famous dressmakers who were considered the best in the empire.


    ¡°Please tell me it was a dream.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dream, so move your fingers without stopping.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The servants of noble families who knocked on the door in the middle of the night not only enjoyed it, but evenpeted with each other, stealing all the clothes that could be considered fashionable. The servants who wereter than them by the minute shed tears of blood and shook off the unfashionable new items, while those who arrivedte by the hour asked for repairs with a broken look on their faces.


    ¡°The princess, the princess, our princess. What on earth were you thinking to bring about such a disaster?¡±


    Even though there was a limit to repairs because there was no time and there were only one or two spells, the nobles did not give up. At least for a moment, I almostughed out loud when I heard a request to have a dragon-shaped embroidery sewn onto one side of the shawls worn by nobledies.


    No one knew that it would spread like a trend and end up being embroidered on dozens of outfits.


    ¡°Marshall¡¯s dressmaker said they had nailed it and wouldn¡¯t ept any half-baked repairs. If I had known it would be like this, I would have just gone there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard that too. But in the end, I heard there was pressure from the earl¡¯s family to repair it?¡±


    ¡°What? I heard this story an hour ago?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re right. I just went to buy some yarn and heard about it. It wasn¡¯t like there was a fuss going on in all directions.¡±


    At first, the tailor¡¯s cutting room was very cluttered, but it started to get quieter as employees who were suddenly called in took their seats.


    My mind, which had been clouded due to being dragged in while I was sleeping, cleared up after being pricked with a needle a few times. All that¡¯s left is the nobleman¡¯s servants tapping their feet as they wait with open eyes for the repairs to bepleted, and the morning getting brighter. The tailor shop employees, who were more pressed for time than ever before in their lives, became silent as they focused on speeding up the work.


    I can¡¯t even think about additional allowances or what this is all about. The one who broke the silent silence achieved through a high level of concentration was a female dwarf who suddenly burst open the door of the dressmaker and entered.


    ¡°Is this Herewish Dressmaker¡¯s Shop?¡±


    Herewish Dwina, the owner of the dressmaker, was about to scold her for not being able to read in a tense atmosphere that made her want to vomit, but she was left speechless when she saw the costume of the female dwarf looking around with a sour gaze.


    A wine-colored cape draped over a luxurious uniform made of dark blue fabric and gold embroidery. And the needle and thread embroidery that resembled the small imperial emblem on one side of the cape was something that even a renowned tailor would be impressed by, but that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    It was important that the empire had a set number of dwarves who could wear such clothes.


    ¡°Why is the leader of the Hwa Imperial Chamber of Commerce here¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to buy clothes.¡±


    The dwarf answered indifferently, rummaging around inside the cape, unfolded a scroll with the imperial seal on it, and began to read it with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°By order of Pancracy Vistim Tell Noir, the 13th emperor of the empire, we are deploying two embroidery masters from the Imperial Chamber of Commerce to your workce. This is to help you who have suffered due to the sudden fortune of the empire, so it is best. ¡°To do everything.¡±


    It was impossible for a scroll almost as long as her forearm to have only that much text written on it, but no one pointed it out. The two dwarves who came into the store following Chimseonjang, who had finished summarizing the dwarf-style promation, settled down inside the store, nced at the embroidery that the employees had been engraving, and then copied it at breakneck speed. However, no one could open their mouths in shock.


    Without fail, it was Chimseonjang who broke the silence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the leader here? You need toe to your senses!¡±


    p with palms like pot lids! Herewish, who jumped up after being hit on the butt with a loud sound, bowed his head without even thinking of questioning him and began to work again. Chimseomjang, who nodded with satisfaction at the sight, left the store and turned all eyes on himself and the dwarf carriage. I ignored it and looked at the map.


    ¡°Anyway, that kid is very good at annoying people.¡±


    The celebration begins at 2pm. Her task today was to arrange and return the embroidery workers to their designated shops within less than 7 hours.


    ¡°It would be nice, Sister Wang. We can just tour the capital.¡±


    ¡°I should have done chimseongjang instead of embroidery.¡±


    ¡°I do a lot of things. If I ask you to do it, you can do it, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkk.¡±


    When Chimseongjang got back into the carriage, he looked at the embroiderers who were talking excitedly while giving him space, and shook his head. He tapped the floor of the carriage to give a signal to the coachman, and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°But does anyone know what this is?¡±


    She also just received instructions and doesn¡¯t know the details. The only thing I heard in passing was that this was all a celebration held by a human who had once saved a foolish kid and became a dragon yer.


    ¡°If Sister Wang doesn¡¯t know, how can we know?¡±


    ¡°No, I picked up something on the way. I heard that the demon hero is celebrating by catching a dragon?¡±


    ¡°1 Didn¡¯t the human who saved the princess be a dragon yer?¡±


    ¡°I heard that that human is a demon hero?¡±


    ¡°How can a demonic hero be human?¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    Because there were female dwarves over twenty sitting together, the conversation quickly went to the mountains, and Chimseonjang closed his eyes tightly, feeling frustrated at the reality that none of them made any sense.


    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you saying that the human race of the kingdom of Itisel who saved the first princess are actually demonic heroes, and that they are holding a celebration to express their gratitude by capturing the dragon this time?¡±


    ¡°Say something that makes sense! If you¡¯re that kind of human, you should celebrate in the kingdom. Why would the empire celebrate?¡±


    Regardless, the other dwarves were justughing and chatting, excited about their first outdoor activity in a long time.


    ?


    ¡°¡­¡­What is this?¡±


    As soon as Messina Vance da Iticiel opened his eyes early in the morning, he tilted his head as he looked at the letter delivered to him.


    Since it was a familiar seal on familiar letterhead, it was not difficult to guess who the sender was. However, the content inside was so difficult to understand that I wondered if I was seeing something because I was half asleep.


    However, even after rereading it two or three times, the content remained the same, and Messina ended up raising his voice.


    ¡°My empire is holding a celebration tomemorate Lord Ega bing a dragon yer? And today? So quickly? Where else in the world do you find such etiquette¡­


    ¡± They say no.¡±


    Messina, who had not even gotten out of bed yet, stopped speaking as her butler Heyri cautiously added words, feeling her confusion increasing.


    What does this mean again?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rather, we were among those who received it quickly and were able to save some face. It is said that this invitation caused an uproar throughout the empire.¡±


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?


    Messina, who briefly heard about themotion that took ce in the empire during the night, tilted his head, hoping that it was all a dream, but it did not make reality a dream.


    ¡°Was it true that there was a strange atmosphere between Princess Esmue and Lord Egar¡­?¡±


    It was a rumor that I only passed around because I thought it was such a far-fetched story, but it started to feel like the truth when Eldmia, who was a slightly less ordinarymoner, suddenly became a warrior and dragon yer.


    No¡­ Still, we sent the knights to protect the dragon¡¯s by-products and gave them a mansion as a gift under various excuses¡­ but it¡¯s a bit weird to make a deal with the empire and even hold a celebration¡­ ¡°¡­


    No. That¡¯s natural. We are in a position where we cannot propose a deal with the Dwarven Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I was just talking to myself. But I still got an invitation, so I have to hurry.¡±


    It may be an empire, but the kingdom is not in a situation where the king or crown prince can move during a celebration like this. In fact, if it had been an invitation other than Eldmia, Messina would not have participated and would have only responded appropriately.


    Although it was painful that he couldn¡¯t hold a celebration here first, since it was like this, he had to find a way to trade the remaining by-products or at least get confirmation that he had no regrets about Ethisel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how tomorrow¡¯s war will turn out, but it¡¯s sad that I have no choice but to be swayed by prestige and justification¡­¡±


    Seeing Messina looking sincerely depressed, Heyri quietly began preparing to go out for her.


    See next episode

 Chapter 633

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 633


    EP.633


    How great it would be if everything in the world went as expected.


    Esmu had also imagined something that everyone would have dreamed of at least once. At best, it was just a wish to make a fantasye true that I had dreamed of while reading novels containing fairy tale-like stories when I was still a child.


    However, as time passed and I grew older, solidifying my position as the next emperor and conquering the political world of the empire, what I realized was that it was a problem if the world progressed too much as expected.


    Because she did not look at the world positively.


    In order to overturn or ovee the negative future she had predicted, she had to work hard on her head every day, so all she felt was fatigue rather than the satisfaction and sense of omnipotence thates from knowing that her predictions came true.


    ¡°Hwansang-gong sent a letter saying he couldn¡¯t spare the time, so he would make up for it with a gift.¡±


    ¡°The southern nobility mostly attended, but it was a move that bordered on formal greetings. About 40% of them sent their second son or second daughter¡­¡± ¡±


    In the North, only the heads of the family participated. Perhaps there was an excessive emphasis on the word ¡®qualification¡¯. ¡­¡±


    ¡°The West is¡­¡±


    While putting on makeup and putting on a dress to attend the celebration, Ipare andpile the reports from my retainers one by one in my head. It was a task that had been going on since I woke up in the morning until it was almost lunch.


    Due to the celebration, most of what is happening in the capital can be heard. The amount of information was so vast that even the maids who tried not to listen to the conversation were confused, but Esmuye remained calm even while listening to four or five people talking at the same time.


    ¡°Every member of the coteral family, led by the Margrave Hilbruden, attended. Congrattions¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even one person was left out?¡±


    At the voice of Esmue, who was questioning for the first time, everyone, including the retainer who was reporting, flinched and froze, but the silence did notst long.


    The Iron Blood Princess¡¯s time was more valuable than gold, but their reflexive hesitation due to fear was no better than a stone rolling on the side of the road.


    ¡°Yes. I confirmed that the Margrave encouraged everyone to attend the celebration, unless they were too young or too old.¡±


    Themon opinion of the vassals who heard the story was that the Margrave of Hilbruden, who had shown bad behavior in the past, took unreasonable measures to make up for it. Even though the princess clearly told her to only allow ¡®qualified people¡¯ toe, she thought it made no sense to gather all of her rtives to visit her.


    However, Esmueh¡¯s reaction was different from what they expected.


    ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t make any new associates or anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The selection of those who can advise the Margrave Hilbruden has not changed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I need to give it a bit of a shock to make my head turn¡­?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to know. Report first when the Margrave visits. Continue.¡±


    On the contrary, suspicion arose among the retainers at Esmu?t¡¯s reaction, which seemed to praise the margrave¡¯s actions, but as the report continued without anyone asking, Esmu?t, fully dressed, looked in the mirror and checked his appearance. At the same time, the evaluation of the Margrave of Hilbruden was revised.


    In the first ce, the word ¡®qualification¡¯ was just bait thrown to reexamine the information on the dispositions of the nobles she held. What she is doing now is close to the process of clearly ssifying those who will respond passively to the imperial family¡¯s call and those who will not when the war against the devil¡¯s army intensifies and the evil god¡¯s followers be active.


    If the war would have ended with just a momentary imbnce, it would not have continued sluggishly for more than seven years. It is true that Eldmia brought a positive wind to the front line, brought about change, and allowed us to move forward, but that was only a temporary phenomenon.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s army, which not only sphemed the Demon God and used the power of the Evil God and turned its back on the Demon God Cult, but also failed to suppress it, was already in a position where it had no choice but to go to war with a desperate determination.


    If you lose here, it will not end with only the Demon King killed or dethroned like in past wars, but will lead to a great purge in which all high-ranking officials and key figures on the Demon King¡¯s side will die. It was clear that in order to avoid such an ending, the Demon King¡¯s army would continue an unprecedented muddy fight.


    And when that timees, no matter how empire it is, it cannot just continue fightingfortably. Therefore, it was necessary to carefully select people who must be kept alive to achieve maximum effect with minimum loss and to stabilize the empire in the chaos that would follow.


    In order to ¡®consume¡¯ mainly those with self-protective tendencies on the front line and appropriately ce the necessary people in the vacant positions thus created.


    Until recently, Esmueh had seriously wondered whether the Margrave of Hilbruden had lived long enough to live long, but it seemed that he was destined to live a long life.


    ¡°Princess. Chimseonjang says he has something to say regarding the preparation of clothes for Lord Ega.¡±


    ¡°¡­Captain Chim?¡±


    While she was organizing her thoughts, an unexpected report came in, and Esmu?t¡¯s eyebrows drew an eight sign.


    Of course, I called in the best chimseonjang and asked him to do it. Having only about a day is a serious problem for the human race, but it is not a big deal for the dwarves, who can be said to be blessed in all fields rted to production.


    Even when she was measuring Eldmia¡¯s size, she personally saw him with more solemn determination and determination than ever before, so Esmuye could not easily ept the fact that he had something to say to her.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ega is with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to show that I¡¯m not prepared.


    The maids, who did not miss the fact that the ident that was affecting the fate of the empire and the lives of countless nobles, were suddenly filled with girlish sensibility, became busier. Fortunately, since Esmu?t did not wear much makeup to begin with, the preparations quickly entered the final stage, and the maids even created an atmosphere where ¡®now all you have to do is put on essories¡¯ and nodded confidently towards Esmu?t.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, hmm. Come on in.¡±


    When I removed the screen that had been erected to divide the space with the vassals and opened the door, there was Chimseonjang, who had a tearful expression on his face that even Esmueh had never seen in his life, and Eldmia, who was smiling as if she were embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess. I failed.¡±


    It was surprising that Master Chim¡¯s mncholy filled the room despite his neatly braided beard, which was so thick that it covered half of his face, but Esmuer¡¯s eyes were even more drawn to the clothes that Captain Chim had brought with him.


    Not because there is a problem, but because I really like it. Even at a nce, it was clear that the clothes had been made to match the dress code of her own, showing off such a high level of perfection that it almost made you raise your eyebrows. It was hard to believe that it was made in just one night, but if you said that the person who created it was Jeffrey Chimseonjang, anyone would shake their head in admiration.


    But what does this mean when the person involvedpletes something like that and calls it a failure?


    ¡°Do you see the clothes you are holding?¡±


    ¡°These are not clothes. If you dare evenpare them, it¡¯s a miserable failure.¡±


    The gloom in his eyes, which had been burning with motivation behind his sses until yesterday, was burdensome, and when he looked at Eldmia, his head shook from side to side as if he could not understand it either. I quickly rolled my eyes, but the other retainers only responded that they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Well, I don¡¯t understand myself, but who will understand? Anyway, Captain Jeffrey Chim continued his words once more.


    ¡°Actually, what the dragon yer is wearing is Chimseonjang G¡¯s work. I failed to surpass his work.¡±


    Esmu?t¡¯s eyebrows furrowed for an instant as she looked at Captain Geoffrey Chim, who did not say anything more, as if he had already exined everything. It wasn¡¯t that his reaction was unpleasant, it was that I understood the current situation after recalling a very old memory.


    ¡°I like it, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I said it was possible to open it.¡±


    In response to the words spoken not as a reprimand but to conclude the story clearly, Captain Geoffrey Chim nodded gloomily, handed his clothes and shoes over to one of the retainers, and left the room.


    Only when his heavy steps had disappeared into the distance and could no longer be heard, Esmu¨¦ let out a deep sigh and waved his hand and exined to his retainers who were still rolling their eyes uneasily as they did not understand the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Captain Jeffrey Chim¡¯s chronic illness. He¡¯s a bit pessimistic. Even so, I haven¡¯t seen him like that since I was six, so it¡¯ste for me to think about it.¡±


    Geoffrey Chimseonjang was a strange dwarf whose self-esteem plummeted when he only looked at the works of people above him, even though he was recognized as having skills that could be counted on one hand even on the continent.


    ¡°Now that the report has beenpleted, you should go out and prepare to attend the celebration. Since we are short on time, we will prepare for Eldmia¡¯s return here.¡±


    As soon as Esmu?t¡¯s words fell, the vassals handed over the clothes left behind by Captain Geoffrey Chim to the maids and left the ce. After making sure that thest person left and closed the door, Esmuye looked at the maids who had been helping her dress up just a moment ago and gave a soft order.


    ¡°I forbid you to listen from this moment on.¡±


    There is no answer back. I just moved the veil I was wearing on my head forward to cover my face. At the same time, the magic given to the veil was activated, causing the maids to lose their hearing, and they moved in perfect order to help Eldmia recover.


    ¡°Their veils are enchanted, so you can speak with ease now. How do you like the clothes?¡±


    ¡°It was so luxurious that it was a burden. But then he said it was a failure and was depressed, so I really didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Since the only thing that blocks hearing is hearing, facial expression management is essential. Eldmia, who did not miss that fact, maintained a calm expression like Esmu?t and followed the maids towards the other side of the screen.


    ¡°But how long will the celebrationst? I don¡¯t think it will end in just one day.¡±


    Feeling her face getting a little hot at the sound of her body slowly changing, Esmuye began quietly fanning herself, cleared her throat, and answered his question with a pretense of nonchnce.


    ¡°It is scheduled tost for three days. However, there is no need to worry about your schedule being distorted. The Dwarf Kingdom will definitely send an envoy by this evening, so you can head to the kingdom with the envoys.¡±


    ¡°Emissary? Are youing with that amazing means of transportation that the merchant and the manager were talking about? I heard it would take another day or two.¡±


    It¡¯s an amazing means of transportation¡­


    It¡¯s not at a levelparable to a gate, and although it¡¯s slower than a ship or a dragon, it¡¯s still a wonderful and amazing means of transportation because there is no faster or morefortable means of transportation on the ground.


    ¡°Originally, that would have been the case. However, since we have already spent a lot of money to hold a celebration, shouldn¡¯t we make the most of it and make it as colorful as possible?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you think they¡¯ll put aside their work ande early just for the celebration?¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s concerns were justified, but in fact, the reason why the Dwarf Kingdom did not immediately send the ¡®amazing means of transportation¡¯ was simple. This is because the ¡®amazing means of transportation¡¯, of which there are still few in the Dwarven Kingdom, moves across the entire Dwarven Kingdom.


    At least they thought it wasn¡¯t urgent enough to be driven first. Trade can be done ording to the timing anyway, and dragon by-products cannot be made into proper products unless you are a dragon, so from the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s perspective, this transaction would have been useful, but there was no need to rush.


    However, when diplomacy is added to the mix, the story changes. Esmuye was sure that they woulde ahead of schedule just to curse at the sudden invitation like this.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s your job to take advantage of this situation. It will definitelye.¡±


    Dwarves are a race that can understand anything only when they face it in person.


    Watch the next episode.


    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 634

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 634


    EP.634


    The race that has built the most civilized society on the continent is the dwarves.


    In fact, it is a very natural thing without even thinking about it too much. Their outstanding dexterity does not stop at cksmithing, but they stand out in all areas, including clothing, essories, and building.


    Academic advancement also goes without saying. It¡¯s not that they are reluctant or look down on magic, but because they put a lot of effort into finding ways to rece magic, their science has also developed considerablypared to other races.


    Dwarves were a bit more generous due to their innate racial value, but if you look at their material wealth and luxury alone, they could turn even a considerable number of nobles into barbarians.


    It is said that the sewage facilities, toilets, and ancient aqueducts that exist inrge cities of empires and kingdoms all originated from them, so what more needs to be said? Even if dwarves treat humans as if nothing is wrong, but deep down they consider them barbarians who can¡¯t even clean up their urine and feces properly, there would be no room to refute them.


    Nevertheless, the reason why they do not show behavior that is steeped in the sense of being the chosen people is because of the dwarves¡¯ characteristic arrogance mentioned earlier.


    The mindset that as long as we know how tomunicate well and respect each other, we are all the same. At first nce, it¡¯s a very simple, yet clumsy idea¡­ There is a trap there.


    A very subtle trap is that if you don¡¯tmunicate well and don¡¯t have mutual respect, there are a lot of problems with being the same person, so there is a high possibility that your fist will start flying.


    And when ites to resolving suchints, dwarves do not discriminate between time and ce.


    ¡°Damn it, even if it¡¯s too hard, you have to do it to the extent you can. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    Even if all the nobles inside and outside the empire who hade to respond to Esmu?t¡¯s invitation, which could be said to be far-fetched, were looking at them, they were a race that had to say something to relieve their anger.


    ¡°Was it that hard to wait just a day or two more? ¡°If you are so hasty when you still have a lot of time to live, how are you going to lead the empire in the future?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know.


    The level of the straight ball is so extreme that it makes the viewer¡¯s spine go numb depending on the situation.


    I thought at the same time.


    I guess this is what my daily behavior could look like.


    ¡°Or did you think that since we dwarves are dull to these things, we would ignore them? ¡°How can something like this happen when I¡¯ve tried to empty as much of my already busy train schedule as possible?¡±


    Surprisingly, I moved my gaze quickly, thinking that this was amon urrence when conducting diplomacy with the Dwarf Kingdom, but unfortunately, everyone who heard the envoy¡¯sints, which were neither too big nor too small, was frozen.


    Thanks to this, I realized that this situation was not normal at all, so I nced down and looked at Esmu?t, and happened to see her smiling discreetly while looking at me.


    Apparently, even this was an unexpected situation for Esmueh. She lightly raised her hand and reassured those around her, then naturally opened her mouth and offered her a seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about him now¡­ ¡°How about first quenching your thirst while listening?¡±


    Only then did the people around her heave a sigh of relief when she did not show the slightest difort. However, the dwarves, who had not been interested in such things from the beginning, seemed to have taken Esmueh¡¯s appearance as a mockery, and opened their mouths with an open frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clueless again¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re reluctant. In anticipation of your hard work, we want to repay you in a small way by creating a 40-year-aged¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll pass on it or not, so I¡¯ll just listen to it first.¡±


    Then, with a cautious posture that waspletely opposite to his expression, he sat down on the chair provided by the employees and began ring at Esmu?t.


    The action was so fluid and natural that I had to exert all my strength in my facial muscles to suppress myughter.


    ?


    When the dwarven delegation arrived at the banquet hall, it was indeed in the evening when the banquet was in full swing, as Esmuet had said. It was hard to believe even after experiencing it myself, but surprisingly, the banquet was continuing as normal.


    It was hard to believe that it was built hastily in just one day, and watching countless people and food pouring into the perfectly prepared banquet hall was definitely an experience I had never had in my life, but it was just that.


    Other than that, nothing special happened that required much attention. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean time passed by just eating and doing nothing.


    We had a short conversation because the princess with leech hair came from the Itisel royal family, and I watched the nobles from the allied forces that I had stirred up on the front line cautiously express their regrets, but then left with only a nce, and Esmu?t¡¯s brothers, including the emperor and empress. As she sat at the head table and ate with her sisters, she received endless stares from nobles.


    It¡¯s just that the people in the royal family were so interested in me and asked me so many things without stopping that I couldn¡¯t even remember it properly.


    If I hadn¡¯t heard about how strong the family bond between the royal family was, I would have thought it was just an interesting question about the dragon yer, but after hearing the situation and hearing it, it was a barrage of questions because I wanted to know what kind of person the boyfriend the eldest daughter had brought was.


    If Esmuet had not noticed, the Emperor and Empress would have continued to be captured by the other brothers.


    Fortunately, when the emperor and empress left first under the pretext of not taking away the attention that would be poured on the protagonists of the banquet, the other brothers also began to leave the banquet hall in order, and after that, only the most important nobles approached and briefly exchanged greetings. It went smoothly.


    It was the dwarves in front of me who instantly changed the atmosphere of the banquet hall from normal to cold.


    When they first appeared, their passionate appearance, like the mes of an unquenchable furnace, aroused the sympathy of many people.


    Although they are now ying and eating to their heart¡¯s content andughing hahaha, the guests gathered at the banquet hall were all people who went through all sorts of hardships to attend as soon as they received Esmue¡¯s reckless invitation, which also meant that they were victims who unintentionally went through the process of sharing the same disease.


    Of course, it is unclear how much effort the Dwarven Kingdom located in the far northern mountains put in to attend the celebration on time, but they can easily predict that the process would not have been smooth at all.


    Some people thought they wouldn¡¯t attend, while others thought they would start attending the next day. Since he broke everyone¡¯s expectations and showed up in a cheerful manner, attention was bound to be focused. Perhaps those who knew about the existence of the ¡®train¡¯ that the dwarves spoke of were amazed by its performance, and those who did not know were surprised, wondering how it coulde so quickly without a gate?


    Speaking as someone who was sitting in the center of the incident and just quietly watching, I was honestly more surprised by Esmueh¡¯s use of Hao Che than anything else.


    It¡¯s not a joke, really.


    ¡°¡­ Since I didn¡¯t even have a chance to make separate remarks, my purpose was to invite you and have a conversation, even if only in this extreme form.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Certainly, issues rted to evil spirits cannot be overlooked¡­ Still, this is a bit¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I admit that it was extremely inconvenient and that the intention was inevitably misunderstood. But I have something to say here too. ¡°Even though I have suggested several times in the past that it would be a good idea to prepare a separate means of emergencymunication to prepare for something like this, it is the kingdom that has put it off every time and even refused the request to install amunication crystal ball as a temporary measure.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Still, if you had mentioned it directly¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it was just a matter of urging me to hurry up ande back two dayster, given the various circumstances that came together?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ ¡­ ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Contrary to the doubts about how effective 40-year-old liquor would be for dwarves, who can live for hundreds of years, if not as long as elves, the dwarves¡¯ expressions improved noticeably with each drink.


    However, the expression that has be so good deteriorates in a different way every time Esmuye continues speaking.


    ¡°Please do not forget that the Empire not only respected the dwarves¡¯ belief in pioneering a new path that does not depend on mana, but also borne the cost of installing the railway tracks for the train, which was installed for the purpose of smooth exchange between ¡®two sides¡¯, as a sign of working together. The Empire does not want to covet and plunder the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s technology, but rather to coexist in a peaceful manner. ¡°I thought this could be understood just by looking at the way Gwain treated you, Ambassador Hyulgen, but I guess it was a pointless misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°That can be possible. Of course I know¡­ ¡±


    I only exchanged a few words, but the dwarf who was pointing out diplomatic rudeness just moments ago is nowhere to be found, and the dwarf is left with nothing to say due to past mistakes piling up and causing today¡¯s problems. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s no popcorn.


    As I was looking around, picking up the crusty baguette and eating it, the eyes of the other delegation members, except for the dwarf named Ambassador Hugen, who was talking directly with Esmueh, secretly turned towards me.


    Even in this atmosphere, it was fun to look at a strange creature that knows how to pass food down its throat, so while I ate the bread even more intently, the story that was quickly summarized ended with the mood of ¡®So, let¡¯s work together and work together well from now on.¡¯


    The dwarves, who did not know the detailed story, were deeply moved by Esmu?t¡¯s reaction of not ming it and just passed it off as alcohol, and drank even more, but I, who knew the inner story to some extent, admired Esmu?t, who showed a story-telling ability that was more like an interpretation than a dream. I stuck my tongue out while looking at it.


    See next episode

 Chapter 635

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 635


    EP.635


    As soon as the story with Esmueh was somewhat settled, the delegation from the Dwarven Kingdom turned their attention to me. In any case, the reason we arrived so ahead of schedule was to fulfill the old adage that even a bull¡¯s horn can be removed quickly.


    Of course, as the conversation with Esmueh continued, it may have been because they felt that they were trying to stop them, but the main reason seemed to be that they couldn¡¯t control their curiosity as soon as they found out that I was the one who killed the dragon.


    ¡°No matter how long you interact with the human race, you always aplish feats that go beyond imagination. ¡°ying a dragon at the age of 16?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the youngest?¡±


    The way he was calmly chewing bread next to the dwarves who were verbally assaulting him was bold, and since Esmu?t was leading, the silence he maintained because he had nothing to say was cautious, and the way he reacted indifferently topliments directed at me was arbitrarily interpreted as extraordinary. It continues to amaze the dwarven delegation.


    At first, I thought he was doing this on purpose because he wanted to see Esmu, but surprisingly, he was sincere. As a result, we started talking about topics such as what weapons to use, how to wear armor, and how to catch a dragon, and naturally the conversation turned to the dwarves called brave men.


    Although there were some mixed stories about the reality that no matter how strong the metal was, it was impossible to rece the dragon¡¯s by-products, the main story was that if the dragon wanted to, he could create a new weapon in less than half a day.


    To be honest, when I heard that each and every object made in that way was worthy of being called a work of art, I thought it was just boastful boasting, as is often the case. Even so, it¡¯s no different from saying that lightning-baked beans received 3 stars in the Michelin Guide.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I once saw an article saying that my ancestor personally visited the dragonmander to ask him to cut the dragon skin that he had obtained with great difficulty, and the gloves and cloak werepleted in less than two hours. ¡°At that time, exchanges with the kingdom were not very active, so it took more than two weeks toe and go.¡±


    But doesn¡¯t Esmueh suddenly mention the story of his ancestors and give it credibility? At this, the dwarves also did not hide the pride that filled their faces and nodded their heads while helping out one by one.


    ¡°It must have been made by the 12th hero. ¡°Among the many brave warriors, he was the one with the greatest skill in handling skins.¡±


    ¡°Not only the level ofpletion but also the speed of work was unrivaled. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that even if another hero were to make the same thing again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be as fast and perfect as him.¡±


    Seeing as it is a speed that could never be achieved through an ordinary production process, it must be something mixed with magic¡­ I decided not to think too much about it since I would soon find out its identity anyway.


    ¡°How about making one of your own shields? There is a new form being studied in the kingdom these days¡­ ¡±


    ¡°No, that is up to the brave leader to decide and make. Why are you talking so much?¡±


    ¡°If you make it anyway, don¡¯t you think it will be made just as the dragon yer wants? ¡°It¡¯s better to know and at least talk about it than to not be able to ask because you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Is it because he is a craftsman by nature? At first, the dwarves were trying to draw a line by asking, ¡°What can I say here?¡±


    Perhaps because of the alcohol involved, the argument showed signs of intensifying to a level where it was difficult to imagine that the next emperor of the empire was about to be announced, and just as I was thinking, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯, the dwarf called Ambassador Hyulgen cleared his throat loudly. The dwarves¡¯ argument was cut off.


    ¡°Oh, even though he is young, isn¡¯t he a warrior who killed a dragon? I¡¯ll ask for whatever you need. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to try to rmend various things as if you were a stranger who doesn¡¯t even know what you need?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­ ¡±


    ¡°But what? ¡°I can see how you would have reacted if you were in the same position!¡±


    To be honest, I was quite embarrassed because it was an idea I had never imagined¡­ When I heard it, it turned out to be surprisingly true. Suddenly, someone came to me and said, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s not how you use a sword.¡¯ If you say that, this guy will look at you with something in his eyes.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take this to heart as it is a disgraceful act of excitement at the thought of meeting a dragon yer who has not appeared for a long time.¡±


    But aren¡¯t the dwarves in front of you very experienced craftsmen that everyone can¡¯t help but recognize? They may be nonsense, but theirments are worthy of respect.


    This is true even if you look at the brief conversation that just took ce. The shield the first dwarf mentioned was not just a simple shield, but a folding shield. Another dwarf talked about how to make chain mail by twisting ropes from dragon skin, and another dwarfpressed dragon bones and processed them into plywood to create te mail. He also told me that it can be made.


    It¡¯s a technology in a realm I can¡¯t even imagine with my head, and it¡¯s something I can only understand by listening to it. Even if you know everything, if ites out of the mouths of dwarves, you have to reexamine it. If you are displeased with new information and advice, you are not human.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s rude. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange to feel ufortable seeing outstanding craftsmene together and give advice? Above all, the in-depth technology of the dwarves is difficult for the imagination of the human race to match, so I would like to be grateful that I was able to expand my knowledge in advance through stories like this.¡±


    So this time, I rejected Ambassador H¨¹lgen¡¯s apology with sincerity rather than pretense. Then the dwarves opened their eyes and smiled, and Esmu? smiled as if she had done well.


    ¡°I was wondering how a human could be a demon hero, and this is why. ¡°If the Demon God had not chosen him as a warrior, he would have been chosen by Bazkal.¡±


    ¡°A dragon yer who knows how to be humble, he is truly a model of a warrior like a painting.¡±


    I thought thepliment ry would suddenly continue, but fortunately it didn¡¯tst too long this time. This is because the envoys, moved by my sincere lip service, got up early the next morning and asked to go to the kingdom.


    ¡°Ites and goes in an instant.¡±


    ¡°This is a characteristic of the dwarven delegation. ¡°In other words, I was tied up for a long time today because you were there.¡±


    Unlike me, who took a breather as soon as the delegation left, Esmue quenched her thirst with water without any disturbance, from her posture to her facial expression, and called the butler who was waiting a little distance away and began giving various instructions.


    ¡°There is good news and bad news.¡±


    Then he leaned slightly towards me and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°First of all, the good news is that the value of the by-product has not been determined.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why is that good news?¡±


    ¡°This is because there are too many parts that are expensive to call. ¡°It is said that there is an uproar because it is a special product with no room for lowering the price anywhere, from the process of maintaining freshness to processing.¡±


    Blessings to Emmet and the Beasts of Eight Steps¡­ Oh, Emmett cancels because he gets paid anyway. Blessings to the eight-step beasts!


    ¡°For that reason, when you head to the kingdom this time, escort troops, including appraisers, will apany you. ¡°It seems like the conclusion was reached that it would be better to get help from the dwarves to hasten the budget.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s good news. ¡°So what¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    ¡°As expected, demons and evil god worshipers began to move.¡±


    Unlike the good news, as soon as I heard it, I immediately felt that it was really bad news, but the story did not end there.


    ¡°It¡¯s as expected up to that point, so it¡¯s not really a big problem. The real problem is that there is no way to catch them and we cannot even figure out how to move.¡±


    ¡°Even if the former is true, why thetter?¡±


    ¡°Because not everyone can ride the train. No matter how special the situation is, only those who are approved on a yearly basis can ride it. ¡°This ispletely different from how we hired dayborers in a hurry to prepare for this celebration and deliberately created loopholes so that our enemies could nt ¡®snow¡¯.¡±


    If approached by an unrted person, the minimum is imprisonment and the maximum is summary disposition. The trains of the Dwarven Kingdom were very strictly managed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t take any action.¡±


    ¡°why? It might be the front line, but for them, this is the middle of enemy territory. ¡°I think there might be an option to save yourself.¡±


    ¡°Normally, that would be the case, but you are a threat to them just by being alive and breathing. Since he stirred up the demon spirit and was confirmed to be a dragon yer, the danger level must have risen to an indescribable level. ¡°When do you think you were most vulnerable?¡±


    ¡°¡­ now?¡±


    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±


    Right now, you can ovee the troops of the Empire and the Dwarf Kingdom and deal with the ¡®Unprepared Demon God Hero¡¯, but after the train arrives at the Dwarf Kingdom, you will have to deal with the ¡®Demon God Hero wearing a full set of dragon by-products¡¯.


    ¡°To be exact, the moment the train leaves the empire and arrives at the kingdom is the optimal moment to attack you. Anyone who thinks will risk their life or death here.¡±


    But how can they keep up with the breakneck speed of the train, which crosses the empire and reaches the dwarven kingdom deep in the northern mountains before the end of the day? Not only horses but even drakes cannot move at this speed.


    If I had had time, I would have set up an ambush along the train tracks, but since I had quietly crossed into the empire almost as a smuggling agent and was suddenly holding a celebration and suddenly boarding the train, they didn¡¯t even have time to do that.


    I, the person involved, couldn¡¯t have imagined that I would be riding the train tomorrow morning, so what can they do? Esmueh was of the same opinion up to that point, but unlike me, who thought, ¡®So I¡¯ll give up,¡¯ she assumed the worst.


    ¡°If the Demon King¡¯s army truly wants to deal with you¡­ ¡°We will deploy master-level or equivalent power that has not been avable until now.¡±


    The really sad thing is that the assumption is so usible that it is difficult to refute.


    See next episode

 Chapter 636

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 636


    EP.636


    The Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s evaluation of the empire is not very good.


    Because Ethisel faces the front line directly, situations arise where they can be respected as enemies, but the Empire has always focused on minimizing damage by setting them up like a barrier.


    As a result, low-ranking soldiers disparage the empire, calling it a ¡®warrior¡¯s cover.¡¯ A group that is nothing without a hero. This is a country that would have been defeated long ago if Itisel had not confronted the demons.


    The Demon King¡¯s Armymand does not necessarily sanction the actions of such soldiers. Those who think that just defeating Itisel is the end will help boost morale rather than the despairing reality of having to prepare again for an all-out war against the monster called the Empire.


    However, there are bound to be some people who cannot make such hopeful observations, even though they are at the lowest level.


    ¡°I was hoping that the evil star would go crazy, but¡­ ¡±


    The man muttered softly and frowned, scratching his head nervously.


    Then, a trace of a very closely shaved horn appeared on the side of his head above the ear and then disappeared. Compared tomon demons, they were very small, but the traces that could not bepletely erased showed off their presence by touching the man¡¯s fingertips. Thanks to this, the man realized that he had habitually engaged in dangerous behavior and reflexively lowered his hand. Grinded.


    No one points out his careless actions. This is because the three people in the same position were also in the same situation. We all just sigh together in unison.


    Even before the evil star took full power over the empire, the Demon King¡¯s army has been doing its best to nt agents in the empire.


    Although the evil star was active in earnest and suffered a lot of damage, it somehow managed to maintain its activity and gather its strength to achieve the feat of carrying out an operation against the gate at the academy. It is true that they suffered devastating damage due to unexpected interference, but this did not devalue their achievement of breaking through the empire¡¯s tight security.


    That was the problem.


    If they were treated as ipetent, they would not have received any expectations, but the headquarters demanded the next results from the few operational units that had achieved results, and as soon as they could do so, Eldmia appeared out of nowhere. Then, suddenly, the 2nd Prince Xing Xing made his move, and less than a dayter, he overturned the capital under the pretext of a celebration.


    If it were another kingdom, it would have been a situation where one of the royal family members would have finally gone crazy, but the other person was a malefic. The demon man, who had worked as an agent for a long time and had tasted her vicious and resourceful tactics to the point of shaking his teeth, nted ¡®eyes¡¯, keeping in mind the possibility that even this could be a trap.


    And his prediction was not wrong. Even though he thought it would be disposable and discarded, he didn¡¯t make them do anything that would easily get caught, but the eyes he nted were being trampled to death by the minute. If he hadn¡¯t predicted it in advance, if he tried to contact them again, the tower he had worked so hard to build up until now would have been shattered.


    It¡¯s not that there are no benefits to be gained, but given the circumstances, even this seems like nothing more than a trap.


    I feel like I would like to take the time to review this carefully, but I don¡¯t have time.


    ¡°He said he was heading to the Dwarven Kingdom by train¡­ ¡±


    There is no possibility that this information itself is false. In fact, it was confirmed that the by-products that came into the empire with Eldmia were moved to a ce called the tform where the train enters. The problem was that once that train elerated, it ran at a level that no one could catch up with unless it was a dragon.


    There are means to attack trains. In the distant future, when the tip of the devil¡¯s army reaches the empire, the trump card nted to disrupt the rear is still sleeping safely, so you can take it out. However, if this is a trap, the trump card will definitely be shattered, causing the operation unit to suffer irreparable damage.


    Because that¡¯s not something that can be made randomly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time sir.¡±


    The subordinate who checked his watch urged him on, but the demon called the leader was not annoyed. The subordinate¡¯s words are both advice and truth. If we were going to attack the train, we had to make a decision now.


    And considering the circumstances, now was the right time to attack the Demon God¡¯s hero, Eldmia.


    Even though the only unique weapons were an unidentified projectile and a holy sword, I have not yet been able to kill him. If a guy like that were to wear armor made by dwarves from dragon by-products, even if he had the same level of skill as him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the difference in equipment.


    ¡°Take off the coffin lid.¡±


    There were no subordinates who asked questions or waited for additional exnations. They immediately get up from their seats and take action without any doubt to carry out orders. Only the person who gave the order can put their hands together and pray that their judgment is correct.


    Without even knowing who the prayer was directed to.


    ?


    Transcendents,monly lumped together as master-ss, are an asymmetrical force that boasts even more terrifying majesty in battlefields whererge numbers of people fight together.


    Because of this, it is safe to say that master-level members belonging to the country are assigned to protect the human and material resources essential to maintaining the nation or counter the enemy master-level masters on the front lines.


    It is said that in a time when there were only a few beings who reached that level, they ran wild and swept the battlefield because they had no opponents, but these are just stories from the distant past. Basically, the reality is that even demons, who are much more powerful than humans, must exercise caution and be cautious when using master-level power.


    In a way, it can be said that it has a simr position to the nucleus of its past life. The difference is that it is very precious because it cannot be printed at will, and the responsibility is so great that death cannot be chosen lightly?


    This is also the biggest reason why a master-ss master could not fly even though I was throwing shit at the demon spirits. If the master¡¯s vacancy is revealed on the front lines, the damage will increase, and yet moving the master ss stationed near the capital and guarding the demon lord feels like a target for the enemy.


    To make matters worse, the Demon King suffered such damage that the entire n he had worked so hard to build through his return waspletely destroyed, so it is no wonder that he became even more cautious as he fell into disbelief that there might be more returners than him.


    Nevertheless, Esmu?t¡¯s words that there is a possibility that they will target me with all their might are tantamount to implying that my presence has grown to the point of breaking that delicate bnce.


    Of course, the situation is not entirely pessimistic.


    No matter how demonic they are, there is no way to instantly deploy master-level power from the demon territory to the empire without prior preparations such as a gate, so if they move that much power, they have been hiding for a long time, waiting for the right time, like thest kidnapping attempt in Esmyu. It will be a form of pulling out a trump card.


    However, due to the nature of the demons, there is no way they would have put the master level in a joker pick where it is unknown when they will be selected. If you have that kind of power, it¡¯s a devil¡¯s way of thinking that you¡¯d rather end up at the front line.


    A force that is clearly strong but specialized in directbat capabilities. Or, a person with the ability to kill one person rather than dealing with many. The attacker Esmu?t expected was roughly the same.


    ¡®If I were to select someone, I would have included the ability to hide at a level capable of assassination, but since there are not many talented people like that, I think it would be right to leave it out of the question for now.¡¯


    There may be no attack at all.


    Theter the enemy leadership managing activities in the empire makes a decision, the less likely the attack will be. Their only option is to attack a running train, which requires both the kingdom and the empire to stand by in an optimal location where they cannot rush to intervene.


    There is no way to keep up with that speed, so if you leaveter than the train, you will not be able to even attempt an attack. Actually, that was the type of ending I wanted the most, but things like this always go against my wishes, so I don¡¯t have any expectations.


    ¡°Lord Ega? ¡°The loading of by-products has just beenpleted and we are nning to leave soon. Are you ready?¡±


    And it was the same for Esmueh, who did not make such hopeful observations.


    Since he was sitting on one side of a ce that was very realistically set up like a train tform and was wasting time with his eyes closed, he could have been suggesting to move more directly, but the owner of the voice euphemistically asking for a doctor was wearing a pure white fur coat and looking undisturbed. He just looks at me with his posture and smiles.


    ¡°of course. It¡¯s not a very long journey, but please take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of us.¡±


    At first nce, she was so handsome that one could mistake her for a woman. Contrary to her soft appearance, she was a talented person of the empire who was in charge of the escort captain of the train to the kingdom.


    Esmueh says that it specializes inbat assistance, so even if a problem arises, it will be of great help¡­ I couldn¡¯t feel any mana or aura, so I couldn¡¯t figure out what level of skill he had. Still, not only did Esmuye guarantee it, but the attitude of those around him towards him was clear, so at least it wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance.


    I stood in the middle of the empty tform where there were no benches to sit on and rested on, stretched briefly, and then followed him to board the train, which was said to be an ¡®amazing¡¯ invention of the dwarves.


    It was a bit unfortunate for the people of the empire and the dwarves, but it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.


    See next episode

 Chapter 637

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 637


    EP.637


    My first impression when I saw the dwarves¡¯ train was, ¡®It¡¯s so big.¡¯ To put it more elegantly, ¡®It¡¯s magnificent.¡¯


    You could ask what this means for a train, but in my eyes, it looked more like a moving fortress than a train.


    The power car takes the shape of a diamond, starting with a firewall that looks like it can blow a hole in a Hankyu no matter what castle wall it hits, and the sides and top of the passenger car and cargopartment are also reinforced with steel tes that are equivalent to those. Even the wheels were protected by plywood of a strange structure, so that when viewed from a distance, they looked like huge pieces of silver-white iron.


    The dwarves used their dexterity to add stylish patterns and even practical features to it, so if you don¡¯t call it a fortress, what else would you call it? Even if there is something like a mortar hidden somewhere in the cargo bay, it can be done.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, but I was impressed. As a result, I was watching the train closely without realizing it, so I waste in noticing the dwarf approaching me past the escort captain.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a hero? I didn¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t be surprised when you saw the train.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I was just admiring. Now it was my turn to be surprised, but the ambassador¡¯s outfit surprised me even more.¡±


    Ambassador Hyulgen, who spoke with a look simr to the way I looked at a train, was approaching me wearing something vaguely simr to work clothes, not the formal uniform I had seen yesterday. I was really surprised because I had never thought that the head of the delegation, a nobleman, would be dressed like that, but Ambassador Hulgen burst outughing, perhaps because he took my reaction as a joke.


    ¡°A warrior with both literary and martial skills and wit, he is close to perfection except that he is not a dwarf, but it is a pity¡­ Oh no. There is a saying that a true work of art is not one that has no shorings, but one that knows how to embrace even those shorings. In that sense, you might be perfect. .Giggles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a witty exaggeration. By the way¡­ are all means of transportation like this train like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question. Why are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it feels more like a moving fortress rather than a simple means of transportation. Even if it contains weapons that can attack the enemy, ¡®of course it has to be that way.¡¯ ¡°I think that¡¯s all I can think of.¡±


    Unlike the guard captain, who looked perplexed by my question, Ambassador Hyulgen¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was amused.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of it as a knight¡¯s armor or horse armor? If something of this size were to be destroyed while moving, it would be a real headache, so it was made to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Are you assuming that the enemy is a dragon rather than an ordinary mortal? If so, I think it makes sense.¡±


    Dwarves use magic even when making a piece of equipment. Even if you just look at the steel tes surrounding this train, every single one of them contains the technology that Mr. Balkun used to make Este. Seeing as there are additional spells engraved on it that I cannot fully check with my limited skills, it seems that any siege magic of any size will bounce off even if I just stand still.


    Even if the beauty beam is fired at maximum power, it will only cause half damage rather thanplete destruction. It is a very insincere excuse to say that it was made stronger because it was toozy to fix it when it broke.


    ¡°Do you have different eyes because you are a demon hero? Or because you dealt with a dragon directly? Whatever it is, it¡¯s surprising. You also have insight.¡±


    ¡°I will take this to mean that it is roughly correct. I think the guard captain will be more embarrassed if we dig into more details.¡±


    In fact, the dwarf, the owner of the train, onlyplimented the train calmly, but the guard captain was not so oblivious that he did not know what the restless situation meant, so when he drew an appropriate line, the guard captain breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°I think I already guessed it all. Is there a need to do it again?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it significant that something like this never came out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Chuckles. That¡¯s true. It was like that yesterday, too, but the demon god did a great job selecting the hero. Hurry up and get on it!¡±


    As soon as Ambassador Hulgen smiled brightly and led us to the stairs of the train, a strange hum rang out from the power car in front.


    It seemed like it was a sound that reced a miracle.


    ?


    The members of the Demon King¡¯s Army, who are in charge of disrupting the rear of the enemy¡¯s lines, know the truth about evil spirits to some extent, even if only to the lowest level. They are not that important officer-level personnel. This is because you are in a position where you have to directly use the power of the evil spirit, which you cannot use or manage if you do not know about it.


    And the agents who infiltrated the empire after cutting and carving horns with their own hands were no exception.


    Even if they are judged to be unable to do their part on the front line, they are vulnerable tobat, and as high-ss troops who have received more professional training than any other Demon King¡¯s army, they will use all the means and methods they haveid down while living in thend of the empire. mobilized and escaped the empire.


    Since it was a means of transportation that could only be used for one way, even if the operation waspleted safely, it would take a year to return, but no one wasining because they were clearly aware that they could die miserably rather than return.


    All we do is sit together and look at the cloth covering themunication crystal ball. Even though it was still difficult to maintain body temperature without a campfire, they removed all sources of light for the ambush and shivered in the cold, waiting for the wizard to open his mouth.


    Despite staying up all night to get to the location on time, no one showed signs of sleepiness or fatigue. It was not the result of efforts to carry out the operation, but the result of excessive tension not allowing sleep.


    It was the wizard who was touching the crystal ball that broke the silence that had been maintained as if it had been promised until the end of the horizon was slowly dawning.


    ¡°Communication from headquarters.¡±


    I received a call. At the same time, regardless of who was first, the wizard flinched and listened, and the wizard also focused his attention on interpreting themands that were delivered as encrypted magic signals rather than voicemands.


    ¡°The train has departed. The operation will be carried out.¡±


    As the shortmand came out of the wizard¡¯s mouth, someone took a deep breath and sighed heavily.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just destroy the tracks now?¡±


    ¡°Then the track will remain intact and we will be attacked by both the Dwarf Kingdom and the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    In fact, there wasn¡¯t much for them to do in this operation. It is safe to say that half of the mission has already beenpleted just by arriving at this location. Nevertheless, the reason why all fifteen agents had dark expressions was because they were creatures of the evil god who were mobilized for their operation.


    ¡°ording to our calctions, there are about four hours left until the train passes here. That means we need to wake ¡®that¡¯ up.¡±


    The eyes looking at the antique coffin that the wizard had removed from the crystal ball were shaking in fear, but in the end, everyone stood up. Among them, the one who moved first was the wizard.


    ¡°Each person uses the dagger he or she has.¡±


    After carefully putting the used crystal ball into his bag, he takes out a strangely shaped silver cup from the bag and approaches the coffin.


    The wizard ced the cup on the coffin, which looked like an ordinary drinking cup but had images of people in pain engraved in embossing it. Without hesitation, he took out a dagger, cut his palm, and poured the flowing blood into the cup.


    No effort is made to carefully capture every drop. In any case, the cup would overflow if it contained the blood of fifteen people.


    ¡°They say you wake up in great pain, so you¡¯re not going to get so annoyed that you kill us first, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like a dick and just put the blood in it.¡±


    The ¡®coffin¡¯ was originally supposed to be used in the distant future, the moment the headquarters upied Itisel and entered into a full-scale war with the empire. Because it was a creature that was so threatening and had abilities that suited its purpose, it was able to protect itself even as the hideouts and branches it had set up were destroyed and important resources lost due to the interference of evil stars.


    However, no matter how much that may be, it is impossible to have affection for a monster that survives by sucking the blood of mortals. Just like the wizard did, the faces of all demons who cut their palms and collect their blood show indelible difort and disgust.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the ss to overflow. The wizard who took out a healing potion from his chest and handed it to his colleagues raised the cup, and the three demons who quickly treated the wound lifted the coffin lid.


    Lying inside the coffin was a woman who looked ordinary, except that she had cold, pale skin.


    No, it was so beautiful that it took my breath away even with my eyes closed, so it would be unfair to say that it was ordinary. The woman, wearing a neat dress with no damage anywhere, was lying with her hands sped on her chest, even breathing lightly with her lips slightly parted.


    But no one was embarrassed to see it. Except for the wizard, they even hesitate and step back, as if they have just seen something terrible.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t do it because he had work to do, and the wizard¡¯s mind had taken more than a hundred steps back. Oveing the instinctively rising difort, the wizard knelt next to the coffin, carefully brought the cup to the woman¡¯s mouth and muttered lowly.


    ¡°I offer my breath to Laual Eve, the foolish one who decided to serve Lakosma of blood and eternal life.¡±


    As blood flowed from the tilted ss and into the woman¡¯s mouth, a


    horrifying scream that tore through the silence of the surrounding area rang out.


    See next episode

 Chapter 638

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 638


    EP.638


    Most of the evil gods who had a lot of influence in the past, including the Holy War, did not leave their names in the continent¡¯s history books.


    This is because the good gods and heroes worked hard to uproot most of them and erase their existence from the continent as thoroughly as possible.


    Thanks to such efforts, the evil spirits that remain to this day, then and now, are close to insignificant gods. Even most of them were left on purpose to remind us not to forget the evil beings called evil spirits.


    From that perspective, Lakosma of blood and eternal life is a very unique evil god whose name remains even though he exerted a terrible influence among the evil gods who threw the world into chaos. Even though it was a threat that could not be described as terrible, not only to Lakosma but also to his blessed followers.


    Actually, the reason is simple. This is because even Lakosma¡¯s followers betrayed him and participated in the murder of gods.


    How many people would want to worship the evil spirit even after seeing his footprints that made even the believers who were bestowed with the most power and were in a position to be close associates decide to betray him? Even from the perspective of the time when chaos descended every day, wanting to serve Lakosma, who revealed his true colors, was a matter of intelligence before falling for the evil spirit¡¯s trick.


    Even so, it may be considered a wrong judgment based on an overly hopeful observation that future descendants will not make foolish choices, but in reality, this is never the case.


    Even the ones who proved Lakosma¡¯s true colors, who were vicious enough to dare to make such a boastful statement, were his followers.


    At first, Lakosma promised only free power and acted as if plunging the world into chaos was his only joy, so enlightenment camete.


    At that time, the followers who gained the power of blood, the power of Lakosma, treated anyone who was not a follower of Lakosma as livestock for blood supply and went crazy as if they were kings. Because the lineage that began with the first believers literally created a faction called blood n, their tyranny grew stronger as time passed, and soon it reached a point where they did not hesitate to engage in friction with followers of other evil gods.


    As time passed and his power expanded to the point where he could establish a kingdom with just his followers, Lakosma for the first time demanded something other than chaos from his followers.


    [More blood.]


    Until then, Lakosma¡¯s followers did not understand the seriousness of the situation. They led an extremely satisfying life, and were willing to sacrifice the blood of ¡®livestock¡¯ for their gods. There was even apetition to see who would sacrifice more blood.


    ck.]


    It was only after seeing the sight of high-ranking believers being killed en masse among the blood rtives along with a single word from Lakosma, who appeared in front of the believers who had gathered to willingly offer their blood, that the believers realized something was wrong.


    [Noble blood, more.]


    Either way, Lakosma collected and absorbed the blood of other mortals prepared by the believers and the blood of those who were called great blood rtives. Just as the followers of Lakosma, who ruled as blood rtives, treated other mortals as livestock, Lakosma¡¯s actions were possible because he also treated the followers who served him as livestock.


    The only difference is that they are not regarded as mere livestock but as personally trained shepherd dogs.


    From that day on, Lakosma¡¯s followers became Lakosma¡¯s livestock.


    If you wanted to maintain the power you were given, you had to sacrifice more blood. If you didn¡¯t meet the conditions, you didn¡¯t just lose your power, you faced death, so there were no options. However, Lakosma¡¯s demands increased day by day, and in the end, the high-ranking believers who led the n had to recklessly increase the n to collect more blood, even though they knew it was impossible.


    When their numbers grew so much that even the world began to call them vampires, the n leaders who could not stand it began to devise a n to kill Lakosma.


    To sum up, their n ended up being only half-sessful.


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    The reason why Laual Eve, who had been sleeping as if dead as soon as the blood poured by the wizard flowed down his throat, opened his eyes and twisted his whole body and screamed in pain, is also rted to the half-sess.


    Originally, there was nothing that could be called a weakness for the followers of Lakosma. They were able to move around well in the sunlight, used luxurious silver utensils, and there was no food they could not eat other than blood. In addition, he possessed all kinds of abilities that couldn¡¯t be imitated even by magic, so he was able to run wild as a random person.


    But not anymore.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Laual realized all of these facts again and shouted at the sky, emitting a fierce energy that made him forget even his beautiful appearance.


    ¡°Lakosma, you fucking cheater!!¡±


    Lakosma¡¯sst action on the brink of death was to curse the believers who dared betray him and plunge his dagger into him.


    As a result, Laual was unable to touch objects made of silver likemon undead monsters.


    As a result, not only was it possible to control hunger only through the blood of mortals, but the position of extorting their blood and ruling over them changed into a position of unteral subjugation.


    That alone is sad, but every time I drink blood, I have to feel endless pain like now.


    My situation in this situation was very miserable. The pain that feels like my whole body is burning is so irritating that I want to tear up everything I see around me. It was not Laual¡¯s reason that suppressed that impulse, but their blood that was now flowing through her body.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    In the end, all she could do was cry out and swear at the evil spirit who had long since died, but even that was stopped by the wizard.


    The anger of Laual, who had been manipted like a puppet by a single word uttered by a being that could normally be torn to death with just a wave of a finger, poured out, but the wizard remained calm. He was already convinced after seeing that Laual did not kill them all.


    The being in front of my eyes was no longer the unbearable monster that existed in mythology. Blinded by my own greed, I was nothing more than an object paying the price for selling my soul to an evil spirit. When I thought about that, a strange sense of tion came to me.


    ¡°And do your duty, Laual Eve.¡±


    Laual is not just a lucky apostle of Lakosma who survived. He was one of the high-ranking believers who personally nned the betrayal, and at one time had over hundreds of blood rtives under his feet.


    As a result, she was hit directly by Lakosma¡¯s final curse and ended up like this, but the curse did not take away her power, so she was still powerful.


    Did you say that this was Lakosma¡¯s arrangement to highlight misery? I couldn¡¯t believe in a sane god, so I didn¡¯t even know what I was thinking about believing in such a crazy god.


    ¡°There is a means of transportation that moves along this railway. ¡°Your mission is to attack the vehicle the moment it arrives here and exterminate the upants.¡±


    There was no reply, but Laual¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the wizard. Laual, who was so clearly displeased that it was clear what he was thinking just by looking at his eyes, turned his head to check the demons looking at him before he opened his mouth.


    ¡°I will definitely find a way to kill you all.¡±


    Laual muttered briefly through gritted teeth and instantly dispersed like fog without any warning, but the demons, who had already figured out her abilities, breathed a sigh of relief instead of panicking over her disappearance.


    ¡°So, if I hadn¡¯t given you blood, I would have been torn to death by that bitch by now, right?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, ¡®I wish I hadn¡¯t used the Holy Grail to feed him.¡¯¡±


    A question briefly passed through the wizard¡¯s gaze as he looked at the silver goblet in his hand, without paying attention to his colleagues who were sitting on the floor.


    ¡®Where on earth did you get this stuff?¡¯ ?¡¯


    I¡¯ve often heard rumors that the Demon King can see the future, but I¡¯ve never heard that he has the talent to look into the past and find hidden artifacts or sacred relics. Even if you only have one of Laual¡¯s coffin and the Holy Grail, it bes a useless item.


    Are the capabilities of the special task force this good? So what exactly is the cause of the recent, seemingly endless series of failures?

 Chapter 639

    Absolutely Do Not Touch Eldmia Egga Chapter 639


    EP.639


    It¡¯s been two hours since the train left the empire.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fast.¡±


    I am leaving the cabin and standing on the railing-like passageway outside the train, watching the scenery pass by while being blown by the crazy wind.


    In fact, since it was a space created to be used in emergency situations, it was far from the words stability andfort, but the external armor acted as a moderate windbreaker, so despite the high speed, it was morefortable than riding a flying dragon.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of magic they did, but I couldn¡¯t feel any particr vibration inside the cabin, so it was different from thefort of a modern subway train, so I flinched every time it rattled. Nevertheless, there is a reason toe out here and see the unseasonable scenery.


    As the exterior waspletely covered with iron tes, there were no windows.


    At first, it was fun just to look inside the train, so I managed to hold on, but even that has its limits. Since I had already slept well and left early in the morning, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so in the end, this was the only option left.


    I wanted to talk to the guard captain, but he, like the merchant and manager I met earlier, did not give his name, so I gave up. They¡¯re doing their best to be considerate of me, but I can¡¯t stand in the way.


    If I had known this would be the case, I would have brought at least a book worth reading. No matter how much technology the dwarves have, I don¡¯t think they will be at a level where there is no shaking, so I hate myself for not taking care of anything in the past.


    As I was ming myself for no reason, the door behind me that had been closed to keep the wind out opened with a heavy sound, and Ambassador Hyulgen appeared.


    ¡°Are you still here?¡±


    The clothes are still the same work clothes we saw earlier, but there¡¯s a lot of soot on them that I couldn¡¯t see, as if they had been touched by something. Anyone could see that it looked like they had repaired a running train, but instead of asking too much, they just nodded and responded.


    ¡°The pace was so fast that the scenery changed so quickly that I didn¡¯t get tired of it. Did youe to see the ambassador, too?¡±


    ¡°Laughs. It¡¯s true that I came out to catch my breath for a moment, but I came here to see you rather than the scenery. It¡¯s not that there have been no humans on the train before, but you are the first human toe here to look outside.¡±


    ¡°The guard captain and other knights were also appalled. It must have been a ce made because it was worth going to.¡±


    Perhaps he liked my answer, Ambassador Hullgen burst outughing and nodded.


    ¡°Just because they¡¯re dwarves doesn¡¯t mean they have a hobby of falling off moving trains and dying, but they don¡¯t even notice. Is that all? Just by looking at my clothes, they¡¯re anxiously asking what happened to the train.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I can¡¯t even imagine what the consequences would be if such a fast-moving piece of metal were to suddenly break down. If you¡¯re too worried, you can¡¯t even see the solution right in front of you.¡±


    If a mechanical defect were to ur on the train without any dwarves, there would be chaos, but the number of dwarves on board alone is over forty. If it was a problem that couldn¡¯t be fixed while driving, I would have stopped and fixed it sooner.


    ¡°You know dwarves better than most diplomats. Are there any dwarves among your acquaintances?¡±


    ¡°There are two people. One runs the Mugu branch in Etisel and the other is an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°They are young people.¡±


    It was a remark that made meugh out loud when I remembered the appearances of Mr. Balkun and Mr. Gin, but it was not entirely wrong since they were younger than Ambassador Hyulgen. Since there was no topic to continue the conversation, I smiled and nodded, and Ambassador Hyulgen, who had been staring at the flowing in for a moment, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Was the dragon you captured strong?¡±


    It¡¯s a really random question, but it¡¯s not trivial. I suppressed the urge to momentarily turn my head to check Ambassador Hyulgen¡¯s expression, and after going through my memories here and there, I answered as sincerely as I could.


    ¡°There were things about him that were notpatible with me, but I think he was only weak because he maintained his status as a dragon thanks to the remnants of the evil spirit he acquired from the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think you can win if you fight a dragon stronger than him?¡±


    ¡°No. You will lose.¡±


    There is no need to worry for a long time. Just as I have a high probability of losing if I face a Master level yer, if I face a proper dragon, I will just lose regardless of the odds.


    ¡°The fact that we were able to defeat the Wind King Iranorev was thanks to abination of circumstances. Thanks to the surrounding terrain, we had the opportunity to mount him, we had the means to recover from his fatal attacks, and we had a way to deal a huge blow in a form that was no different from a surprise attack. There was even that. If a passing dragon suddenly went crazy and attacked us right now, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything properly before we would die.¡±


    ¡°You speak very calmly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also studying magic, so I don¡¯t want to tell a lie.¡±


    ¡°Giggles.¡±


    Ambassador Hyulgen, who looked at the sound ofughter, did not look particrly tired or worn out, but he was silently looking at the horizon with a much more stern face than when he faced Esmueh.


    Unless you were a fool, you couldn¡¯t have guessed what his reaction meant, and I asked back carefully, recalling the brief conversation we had on the train before departure.


    ¡°Did a dragon really appear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the signs are strange, so we are preparing. The train is also part of that.¡±


    Ambassador H¨¹lgen answered calmly as if he had no intention of hiding anything, and continued speaking while roughly tucking his long beard, which was blowing in the wind, into his work clothes.


    ¡°I brought this up because I thought maybe I could ask for help from you as well. If you were an average human, I would have told you to finish your work and go back quickly instead of asking for a favor¡­ but I have a feeling that the heroes will really like you. If the heroes like you, ¡°The king will like it, so stories like this cane out naturally.¡±


    Ambassador H¨¹lgen shrugged his shoulders indifferently, saying, ¡®Or not.¡¯ He turned and opened the door as if he had finished his business.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go before arriving at the kingdom, so take your time and look around before heading in. This is a passageway designed for people to pass through, but we¡¯re still not prepared for the car body shaking due to arge impact¡­¡± I just


    turned my head as I entered the train. Ambassador Hyulgen, who was looking at me, trailed off his words and gazed vaguely beyond my head, not at me.


    ¡°¡­Do you see what that is?¡±


    Sick.


    I don¡¯t want to look back.


    If you¡¯re going along well and then you get this kind of clich¨¦ reaction, it¡¯s really unsettling for me because idents follow me every day.


    ¡°¡­Is there something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my eyes are blurry, but it seems like a strange flock of birds is moving around.¡±


    However, since I couldn¡¯t say that out loud and not look back, I had a hard time controlling my expression that was about to rot and turned my gaze in the direction where Ambassador Hullgen was looking, and the sight of something dark and irregr flying in the sky caught my eye.


    I don¡¯t know how bad Ambassador Hyulgen¡¯s eyesight was, but he definitely wasn¡¯t a bird. But I don¡¯t even know what to call it.


    There is no set form.


    It just bounces around, as if dozens of sheets of fabric blowing violently in the wind are tangled and flying in the air. At first nce, it looked like a dark fog, but there was no fog that moved like that in the world, so there was not even the slightest chance that it was a natural phenomenon.


    There is a high probability that it is a monster.


    ¡°It could be dangerous, so let¡¯s go inside first. I¡¯ll take care of it and then go in.¡±


    It may be something that isn¡¯t particrly threatening, but I don¡¯t like the fact that it can fly at the same speed as a train. There are too many things to calcte to solve by using magic, so it would be quicker to use esthetics.


    [Did you call me?]


    ¡°Oh, I need to deal with that¡­¡±


    As I was making that decision and raising my divine power, a familiar yet unfamiliar power burst out from something unidentified. It was thanks to Ambassador Hyulgen that I was able to cast the Holy Act of Protection without any hesitation as soon as I recognized it. It was such an unpleasant ¡®attack¡¯ that I would have avoided it without realizing it if I hadn¡¯t sensed his poprity.


    As soon as the Holy Act I had cast and the Holy Act that Este had reflexivelypleted were double unfolded, the power that exploded from a distance became a dark red beam full of dark energy and hit the Holy Act directly.


    Quang! The sacredw shakes with the impact, and the body tingles due to the aftereffects of the impact. At least this was the extent of it because he immediately entered the battle stance and raised all his magical and sacred power. Ambassador Hyulgen, who was not prepared, had to fall backwards without any time to do anything.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    Ambassador H¨¹lgen, surprised by the sudden attack, disappeared into the train along with the death horse, but there was no time to worry about his safety.


    It took less than 3 seconds for that vicious attack, of which no sign could be felt until just before it wasunched, to reach this point, crossing a distance of approximately 200 meters. The guy didn¡¯t stop there and tried the same attack three more times,pleting the durability test of the holy technique I had used before quickly closing the distance.


    It is said to be something that is hostile, yet strong and intelligent.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too much to do.¡±


    Should we trust only the durability of the train and go inside, or should we intercept it before it gets any closer?


    The attack just now can¡¯t have been his full strength, so a sit-in on a train isn¡¯t a very good option. If you see that the distance is narrowing, it means that there are other means, so if you want to stage a sit-in protest, it is right to at least check for yourself what the guy¡¯s next attack will be.


    ¡°I really get mad whenever I go somewhere to have fun.¡±


    In the end, there was only one choice this time.


    Despite the guards¡¯ dissuasion, I jumped out on my own and got caught up, so I couldn¡¯t even make an excuse.


    See next episode

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    I try to calm my pounding heart as much as possible and assess the situation calmly.


    Then, surprisingly, the conclusion that I was in no position to gain anything came to me in an instant.


    ¡°Yep, sick¡±


    Can you fly? No. Do you know the enemy¡¯s level? No. Do you have armor? No. Is there anything you have to defend and fight for? No. Isn¡¯t it advantageous to have many allies? What¡¯s the use of all that when there¡¯s no room to fight?


    The only constion is that its approach speed is not that fast. I don¡¯t know how it is possible for it to fly at the same speed as a train, but approach so slowly.


    If that¡¯s what it means to be on guard, then that¡¯s a really frustrating situation in its own right. I don¡¯t even know what the meaning is in moving like that, but he¡¯s saying that there¡¯s a meaning to moving like that?


    At the worst, I was getting goosebumps thinking that he might be a weakling who was much stronger than me and yet cautious. Then, Este¡¯s urgent voice echoed in my head.


    [Is that a vampire? Why is it here?]


    Vampires? Those guys who got hit in the back of the head by that evil spirit, then got hit in the back of the head by that evil spirit and then killed themselves?


    ¡°Is that correct? Why is that here?¡±


    [What I mean is]


    I couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes, so I asked her again, but Este didn¡¯t go back on her words, and that made my head even moreplicated. If that was really one of the so-called vampires, then it didn¡¯t make sense for me to encounter it like a goblin I came across on the road like Este said.


    They are a species, so they are young ones that cannot increase their poption unless they catch people and suck their blood.


    Even that was a story from the past when they were able to function normally, and now, in the process of stabbing the back of the head of Lycos or whatever who gave them power, they were cursed so much that they can only do blood sucking to sustain their lives.


    In other words, if that twistedherworld-like thing is really a vampire, it must have matured for at least a few hundred to a thousand years.


    ¡°Why is a kid who should be hanging out in a ce like Gosung acting all sassy here?¡±


    My head is trying to understand the situation somehow, so I mutter to myself, but my body has already decided that there is no point in looking into it, and is preparing to fight.


    Originally, I was nning to take another look at them, but it¡¯s a different story with mosquitoes. Unlike the vampires from their previous lives, they don¡¯t have many weaknesses, but they have all sorts of troublesome abilities that are just as bad, if not more, so it¡¯s better not to give them a chance.


    As I made that decision, my heart started beating louder than the noiseing from inside and outside the train.


    In the moment when my senses, sharpened by the tension, epted the bastard¡¯s movements a little more slowly, I quickly aimed at the bastard Estero and drew up my divine power, not missing the moment when the bastard, flying while maintaining a level ne, moved slightly to approach the train.


    It was a quick movement, just like cowboys in Western movies pulling out their pistols. Just by that, Este, who understood my intentions exactly, fired a ray of light that pierced the center of the bastard.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡±


    Contrary to my concerns that it might not work, it produced a proper reaction. Something that looked like a fluttering piece of cloth twisted around and changed into a proper human shape, sprinkling blood.


    The jet-ck hair, the snow-white skin, and the woman¡¯s dress were all tangled together, and just before they rolled through the air and fell to the floor, I had the feeling that my eyes had met with that of a woman, not a man, and at the same time, I had the instinctive feeling that I was exposed to an endless murderous intent.


    But that was the end of it for now. Because of the speed at which it was flying, it was impossible to properly see what it was like. The vampire fell to the ground with a loud noise and was buried in the dust, starting to disappear behind it.


    [Did you get it done?]


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s a magic spell that can make even the deade back to life.¡±


    [Huh¡¤¡¤¡¤? Really?]


    I don¡¯t know how effective the magic spell is, but I can at least be sure that I didn¡¯t die from the blow I just had. At best, it would only buy me some time. Still, I had a chance, so I had to let everyone know quickly and prepare for the next attack.


    ¡°Ega Kyung! Are you okay?!¡±


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to gather people one by one. It was thanks to Ambassador Hugen, who was thrown in at the first blow, who quickly assessed the situation and called people.


    ¡°What the heck is this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Both the dwarves and the knights escorts looked flustered, as if they had never imagined that the train would be attacked¡­ But despite this, no one asked unnecessary questions or caused amotion. That alone gave rise to the belief that everyone would do more than just one person¡¯s share.


    ¡°It was a vampire. I managed to shake it off somehow, but even if it had only half the abilities written in the book, it would soon resume its pursuit. Ambassador, can you empty the back of the train?¡±


    At the mention of the vampire, both the captain of the guard and Ambassador Hugen opened their mouths like they had a mountain of questions to ask, but they quickly shook their heads and closed their mouths. It was the behavior of those who understood that actions should take precedence over questions at this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re talking about simply emptying the contents of the train car. Are you nning on blowing away all the external armor as well?¡±


    ¡°It would be fine if it could secure a clear view¡­ but if that¡¯s possible only by sacrificing one train car, then I think it should be done that way. As you, Ambassador, have seen, the thing can fly at a speed that even a dragon would have a hard time keeping up with. The mediocre outer wall would only be an obstacle blocking the view.¡±


    The most ideal thing would be to build a barricade to block his ranged attacks, but that doesn¡¯t seem possible right now. The best way would probably be to tear down the outer wall by damaging the train.


    Of course, I thought it would be an unpleasant request for the dwarves, but surprisingly, Ambassador Hulgen nodded willingly.


    ¡°If the opponent is a vampire, then this is not the time to be nitpicking. Okay. Let¡¯s create an environment where we can fight properly.¡±


    Starting with his words, everyone started running towards the back of the train without any hesitation.


    ?


    The violent noise of iron shing with iron strikes my ears. The pain caused by my whole body being pinned to the ground and rolling violently strikes my brain.


    And this whole situation makes my soul boil.


    ¡°You fucking bastards, what the hell are you aiming at¡­?¡±


    The form that Raual transformed into to chase the train was not magic, but power.


    It is also close to a form of power that forces irrationality on the enemy. Physical attacks cannot hit, and simple attack magic can be easily avoided by changing the form at will. There is a disadvantage in that the means of attack are limited because a lot of effort is required to maintain the transformation, but even with that limited method, most mortals will be helpless.


    However, I approached cautiously because the other person had used the Holy Law.


    Unlike attacks that move ording to set rules, the Holy Law is ultimately an extension of the miracles given by God. Because of this, the method of responding and the level of risk differ depending on who the opponent believes in as the god.


    However, it is not at a level that cannot be dealt withpletely. Rather, since the form is implemented very honestly ording to the faith, if you have the knowledge, it is often easier to deal with than some high-level magic. At least, that was the case in Raual¡¯s experience.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤To be more precise, that was my experience before I was hit by the blow just now and rolled on the floor. It wasn¡¯t a direct hit, but it was an attack that could have been just a graze, but it seemed like this was the first time in my life that I couldn¡¯t endure the intense pain.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Fuck¡¤¡±


    Since being cursed by Lacosma, swearing habitually came out of Laual¡¯s mouth, who had thrown away all dignity and ignorance. The wounds he had just received were slow to heal, and the unidentified vehicle that ran across the ground at an incredible speed went far away, scraping the ground with its long snake-like body. She was annoyed and resentful of this whole situation.


    But what surpassed that resentment was anger. The human race that made him like this, the demon race¡¯s orders that lingered in his ears to chase the train, and himself feeling impatient as he watched the train gradually moving away.


    As the anger rose to the tip of his head, Raual¡¯s entire body began to sway like fog again and shot like an arrow toward the train.


    There is no fear. It is only anger that the confidence of a survivor of the most chaotic era on the continent has been hurt. The anger only made him elerate, and the time it took to get close to the tail of the vehicle that seemed to be disappearing into the distance was greatly shortened.


    I had no intention of attacking it. The protective magic engraved on each of its tes is so strong that it makes my head hurt just looking at it. If the demons had only given me the information, I would have tried it once, but now it¡¯s just a meaningless assumption.


    Go to the ce where the humans were, open the door, and go inside. That was the best choice Raual could make at the moment.


    As I was thinking that and trying to increase the speed a little more, a sound like gears meshing together echoed from the tail of the giant vehicle, and the metals that had not been cracked at all split apart with a crack!


    Raual, who had been following closely behind and thought the outer skin wasing off, was startled and distanced himself, but he quickly realized that he was mistaken.


    I don¡¯t know what the structure is, but the lump of metal was changing its form by moving around like a puzzle piece.


    The ceiling disappears and the walls lower. In the process, the outer skin that originally formed the ceiling and walls moves around and piles up like tree rings. It wasn¡¯t a movement that could be said to be extremely fast, but since it was a sight he had never experienced before, Raual unconsciously backed away little by little, preparing for an emergency.


    There were two things I learned in the process:


    The fact that the strange object was the work of dwarves, and that something that had been nothing more than a lump of iron just moments ago had turned into a low, solid wall, so¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve already chased me?¡±


    As soon as he saw the familiar human standing between the walls and looking at him, he raised his sword again, and Raual¡¯s thoughts hardened and he hurriedly dodged the path of the sword, but¡­ the blow he had received earlier was not repeated.


    Is he exhausted? As he was wondering without realizing it, the human who was looking at Raual snickered. And it wasn¡¯t just a simpleugh, it was a very tant mockery, so Raual almost got angry without realizing it.


    ¡°You mosquito, you little mosquito¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤There were three things I learned¡¤


    Whatever that race was, they were fucking assholes.


    View next episode

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    I took back what I said about the dwarf train not being all that amazing. Except for the brief moment where I was excited to see something like a transforming golem appear, the appearance of the transformed train was truly amazing.


    I would have been surprised if the outer walls and ceiling had simply been changed into cover to deal with enemies outside the train, but I never thought that something woulde out that could change direction in real time. Thanks to that, the surrounding area that had been blocked offpletely opened up, and I suffered from the wind blowing like crazy, but it was much better than being blocked off and not being able to move properly.


    The sight of the captain of the guard and the knights in front, and the dwarves led by Ambassador Hulgen behind, holding crossbows loaded with thick bolts and aiming at the pieces of cloth that had chased the train again in an instant was truly impressive. Even though they had suddenly encountered vampires, no one moved on their own and just the sight of them thoroughly waiting for orders made me trust them.


    ¡°shooting!¡±


    But what was most impressive was the order from Ambassador Hugen that followed my cheap provocation and the dwarves¡¯ reaction.


    As soon as his shortmand was given, the crossbows held by the dwarves fired bolts simultaneously as if they were connected by a single trigger, and the bolts that were fired like a split the air at a much faster speed than ordinary crossbows and poured down on the vampires.


    Even if the Imperial Guard is made up of knights, it is hard to believe that they are just an ordinary delegation and their entourage. Their skilled training makes me wonder if the Dwarves are actually a conscription nation. Even if I and the Guard hadn¡¯t been there, wouldn¡¯t a decent force have been crushed to death as soon as they attempted to attack the train?


    It¡¯s just a shame that the one who attacked the train today was not an ordinary person.


    [The mere mortal bastards are running wild without even understanding the topic.]


    As expected, the piece of cloth that had been silent until just a moment ago began to make a noise-like noise and mocked the dwarves. It didn¡¯t even pretend to dodge, as if trying to prove that the dwarves¡¯ attacks couldn¡¯t cause any damage. However, Ambassador Hulgen and the dwarves who saw it were not flustered and justughed.


    ¡°Not less than two, prepare the grenade!¡±


    It was amanding line apanied by an iprehensible muttering, but the dwarves had already started reloading before the order was given.


    If there really weren¡¯t any hits, it would have been nice to just take a look once, but the vampire didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving the dwarves alone, so he took a single convulsive twitch as a signal and jumped towards the train.


    -Thump!


    And then, in an instant, he ran into two knights who blocked his path with their shields and bodies, and he couldn¡¯t go any further. Not only that, but the moment he collided with the shields, his transformation was canceled and he turned back into the form of the woman he had seen briefly earlier.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    Clear embarrassment. He rolled on the floor once and bounced up, but he still felt his own body, so he must have been quite surprised.


    Actually, that was the same for me too. This was exactly the picture that Este had expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s real¡±


    [I told you it would be clear!]


    The power of the vampire is ultimately the divine power of the evil god, and the transformation of the vampire is also maintained by the continuous application of the divine power in a simr context, so if another divine power is mixed in, it will return to its original form, even if only for a moment.


    The holy method that was given to the knights based on Este¡¯s words that it was one of the methods of conquering vampires that she found in her memories, worked very well as an electric fly swatter for vampires.


    ¡°The remaining tricks¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    Thanks to that, the vampire that was trying to attack the dwarves and Ambassador Hulgen next to me was suddenly surrounded by knights, and the other four knights, who did not miss that brief moment, rushed at the guy while raising their swords and shields that they had previously cast a spell on.


    ¡°Do you think that will work?¡±


    The posture of lowering one¡¯s posture and spreading one¡¯s arms wide to the left and right, as if roaring like a beast, was nothing more than an instinctive action unrted to anybat technique, but the consequences were serious. When the vampire¡¯s fingers scraped against the shield, a grinding sound was heard, and when the palms collided, the shield buckled.


    Considering that the equipment worn by the knights is all high-quality equipment ordered by the imperial court and enchanted, this is an unbelievable level of strength. Even if you bring in the sword Kanshi right now, he can¡¯t do something like that.


    However, despite the vampires¡¯ fierce attacks, the knights calmly continued their attack and defense.


    Unlike the vampires in their fancy dresses who would asionally swear whenever they opened their mouths, the knights did not even exchange a short word to get along, let alone talk. Nevertheless, they moved their swords and shields like limbs and blocked the vampires without hindering each other¡¯s movements, showing how much training and practice they had gone through.


    It was definitely a skill that Esmue could confidently call her an escort, but even she was not enough to ovee the situation. The problem was not with them, but with the vampires who couldn¡¯t even show a hint of life no matter how well they worked together.


    This is a case where not only the attack is fierce, but the defense is also disgusting.


    The gorgeous dress that doesn¡¯t seem to fit in battle at all is more resistant to swords than chainmail. She can block swords just by extending her hand without having to grow her fingernails long, and she doesn¡¯t even hesitate to grab them and try to crush them.


    In the process, the only emotion the vampire shows is not embarrassment or hesitation from being surrounded, but only irritation. Even then, it seems that it is not because the knights are difficult to deal with, but because the cover that Ambassador Hulgen is constantly changing to assist the knights is disturbing.


    Of course, his train maniption was as amazing as the train transformation. If there was such a thing as an ego shield, it would have been like that.


    They move out of the way automatically ording to the movement of their allies, and when the enemy moves, they rush in and block their movements. If it weren¡¯t for the help of Ambassador Hulgen, who constantly interfered with the movements of the vampires, the wounded would havee out long ago.


    But even though they¡¯ve matched up to that point, they still can¡¯t overpower the vampires. Even when they¡¯re fighting purely with hand-to-handbat without using any other powers.


    ¡°Ready to fire the grenade!¡±


    Whether it is because they look down on us or because there is some other reason, we cannot tell, but the dwarves shout loudly and their crossbows are aimed at the vampires once again.


    If we judge it by the fact that it jumped onto the train, which could be called our territory, the vampire was arrogant, but it was not stupid enough to just watch the second crossbow being aimed.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be interested in ying around with you like that?!¡±


    Suddenly, a red fog appeared around the guy. But before that, what I sensed was the divine power that the guy had drawn up.


    It was definitely different from the remnants of the evil spirits used by the Demon King¡¯s army. I don¡¯t know why, but the divine power that the vampire used was more simr to me than that of other priests or evil spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over!!¡±


    The red fog around the vampire turns into liquid along with the guy¡¯s scream that is so frightening that it is hard to analyze it that it resonates like a scream, and the liquid scatters like icicles and shoots out.


    As expected of a guy who showed terrible power even with his bare body, the ability he used was even more outrageous. The guy¡¯s ability, which was cast so quickly that only a few people could react properly, was so powerful that it dug into the outer wall and floor of the train that Ambassador Hulgen was moving on, leaving scars.


    But there were no casualties on our side. The reason I didn¡¯te to the front and stayed like a stone statue next to Ambassador Hullgen was to respond to such attacks.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What the hell are you doing¡¤¡±


    The vampire, who was showing a strange symptom of red pupils instead of whites of eyes, in the frozen blood that spread out like icicles everywhere, red at me and asked, It seems like he sensed the sacred spell I was diligently casting.


    I felt like my divine power was slowly draining away as I protected everyone around me with the holyw and even spread a maic field that sprayed divine power in reverse as if I had undone the guy¡¯s transformation. However, since I was still able to deal with it on my own without having to use the divine power built into Este, I had the luxury of looking the vampire in the eye and making a mocking sound.


    Although I was evaluated as an unselfish warrior who could barely use one magic spell to grant others in the time it takes to use three offensive magic spells on the saintess, I am a warrior who knows how to use most magic spells. In that case, how could I possibly use the ignorant attack ground, regardless of whether my allies die or not, when the threat of the vampire is right in front of me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t introduce myself to that fucking punk.¡±


    My position in this battle is not Dealer, but the unique Buffer.


    ¡°shooting!¡±


    The dwarves¡¯ crossbows fired a second shot along with Ambassador Hulgen¡¯s shouts that continued. The vampire seemed to sense some sense of danger and tried to move its body in a hurry to escape from the line of fire, but the attempt was not sessful due to the interference of Ambassador Hulgen and me.


    The outer wall of the castle and the train stretched out in an instant, bing chains and a prison, blocking the guy¡¯s escape route.


    The already distorted guy bent down to charge straight ahead, revealing his sharp fangs, but what greeted him were bolts fired.


    -Pubberbubung!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Isn¡¯t that right? Was it a firecracker?


    ¡°Kuaaaah!!¡±


    With a scream that seemed to rip apart, blood spurted out from the vampire¡¯s body, which had not been easily scratched by the knights¡¯ swords.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    EP¡¤642


    The vampire is burning


    It wasn¡¯t just burning, it was burning very fiercely, spewing out dark red smoke and yellow sparks. It was clearly screaming in pain and struggling, but the way it was burning was not like what you would see in a living creature, but more like a fiercely burning charcoal.


    What is certain is that a human being can never ride like that. That new fact not only swept over me but also the entire army, making them be on high alert for the vampires that were not yet dead.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re acting all show-off when you gained power by cleaning the assholes of evil idiots who fell down without even reaching transcendence yourself! How does mortal life taste, you mosquito?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Isn¡¯t that right? Am I the only one who is on high alert?


    Suddenly, I turned my head in surprise at the fact bombing I heard from the side, and there was Ambassador Hulgen smiling confidently, showing his teeth.


    ¡°How much time has passed since you guys turned your backs on the world! Your technology is different from hundreds of years ago when you were defenseless!¡±


    The proud shout that could not be hidden and had no intention of hiding it seemed like the confidence of a conqueror who had ovee irrationality with the power of civilization and tools. I don¡¯t know what he wrote, but the actual effect was so good that for a moment, he and the dwarves looked like warriors who hade back from behind.


    ¡°These fucking little bastards!!¡±


    They looked a little less heroic because they flinched at the screams of the vampires, who were barely able to make a sound despite being reduced to the level of ming skeletons, but they were already confident that the attack would work, so they quickly prepared their stance with a curious smile.


    ¡°Eek, that¡¯s not enough! Reload!¡±


    The vampire, as if to represent my anger, tried to rush at us with the same momentum it had shown at first, but as soon as it took its first step, its shins crumbled like charcoal and it lost its bnce.


    The knights of the empire were not just watching it. The swords that they swung without any regard for the flying sparks were no longer blocked by the vampire¡¯s skin. Now, they began chopping the vampires apart faster and easier than chopping firewood with an axe.


    If you look at it alone, it was an artistic scene that was perfect for shouting a hymn of praise for humanity, but the vampire¡¯s pretty face and eyes that had been restored were still filled with fighting spirit. And using that as a signal, he rolled on the ground miserably and blocked the knights¡¯ attacks, eventually seeding in grabbing one knight¡¯s leg.


    The knight himself knew better than anyone that this was not a good sign. The fact that he calmly mmed his shield down and severed the vampire¡¯s arm at the elbow within seconds of being targeted is proof of this.


    But even so, the vampire¡¯s hand that was holding the knight¡¯s leg did not let go, but rather gripped it even tighter, even bending the iron boot. The sound was so loud that the knights who were cutting the vampire in unison and the dwarves who were reloading all turned their heads at the sound.


    ¡°Kwaaak!¡±


    The knight screamed at the unexpected attack, but tried to attack the hand that was clutching his shin, but his otherrades were quicker to move their swords for him.


    The problem was that his hand would not fall even though the three des that had been neatly drawn in a split second had managed to cut off the vampire¡¯s arm instead of avoiding his leg.


    ¡°How can you be so arrogant when you can¡¯t even grasp the subject with something like this? No matter how much time passes, the excitement of these ve boys will never change¡­¡±


    Was it first that blood spurted from the knight¡¯s twisted leg? Was it first that the vampire¡¯s hand, which was clearly no different from a burnt-out lump of charcoal, regained its original form? I don¡¯t know about anything else, but it was certain that everyone was shocked by the sight and flinched and stopped moving.


    And at the same time that I realized all of that, I threw Este¡¯s sword and rushed at the guy.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Quit¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I don¡¯t know what structure the blood sucking that the vampire just showed was made of. The abilities of the evil spirits are so varied that at least in my opinion, it really started without any signs. There was only one conclusion that could be drawn from this situation.


    If it touches any part of the body, blood will be sucked.


    On the contrary, if you don¡¯t touch it, you won¡¯t get sucked in. If you had the ability to do so, you would have cast the range skill a long time ago.


    Other than that, the only conclusion we can draw right away is that these bastards don¡¯t have any table manners like the vampires of their previous life, where they eat with only their mrs?


    Even while I was thinking that, my body was slipping past the dwarves and knights, and I was digging through the pouring shards of Este¡¯s sword, and I was checking the vampire¡¯s gaze that had been restored to its original state.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Not¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Then, the eyes of the guy who couldn¡¯t react in time were filled with shock. In the midst of such urgency, that feeling was a greatfort.


    At least it was proof that the possibility of ying one-sidedly on the guy¡¯s palm was low.


    ¡°Shit¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    The vampire¡¯s hand, which seemed to be firmly holding onto the knight¡¯s leg, falls away. As he takes another step, the arm that was attached to the severed section returns to the air and ps around. He focused on the movement that should not be possible to reach, wondering if something invisible might fly towards him, but nothing had changed.


    A futile struggle? Even if he was a vampire who showed movements that were far from systematic fighting, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing.


    The moment I was about to stab the guy with the remaining sword of Este while feeling a question passing through my mind,


    [Master! Wait a minute¡­!]


    What suddenly blocked my path was none other than the swords of the knights of the Empire. Because of that, even though I screamed as the fragments of Este were embedded in the guy, I couldn¡¯t dig any deeper and had no choice but to step back.


    ¡°Shit¡¤¡±


    While I was barely able to avoid and block the sword that was swung at me on purpose rather than by ident, and while I was changing direction, the vampire¡¯s gaze, filled with shock and pain from the fragments embedded in my face and body, stared at me. Only after looking into those eyes once more could I realize that the guy¡¯s shock was caused by a veryplex reason.


    ¡°It really is a variety of things¡±


    The knights surrounding the vampires all aim at me without exception. When I turn my head, I see that the dwarves are all holding their heads in pain, and the two knights and the captain of the guard who were supposed to protect them with their shields are standing there nkly, as if they have lost their minds.


    Unlike themon clich¨¦ description, all of them have clear eyes, but it doesn¡¯t make sense that they don¡¯t understand this situation when they have seen and grown up in a past life. I held back my rising anger and muttered quietly.


    ¡°You were charmed by the whole area in that short moment?¡±


    It was the moment when that kid¡¯s abilities became increasinglybyrinthine. I guess that¡¯s because the magic I was using had nothing to do with mental protection, but I heard that the escort knights carry around at least one talisman to prepare for possible mental attacks since thest academy attack.


    Mental attacks are simr to curses.


    Whether it¡¯s magic or sorcery, the odds of failure increase exponentially if the opponent has even one simple countermeasure. The only thing better than a curse is that there¡¯s no bacsh and there¡¯s a tiny chance of sess.


    But even the dwarves, who are not susceptible to even the slightest charm due to their strong mental tolerance, are driven to the point where they are unable to do anything due to the pain they inflict on each and every one of them?


    If there is no way to definitely cut off the lifeline, the n to drag them to the Dwarf Kingdom is in a serious state of crisis.


    ¡°What the hell are you?! How can you be sane?! Even if you¡¯re a high-ranking pdin, there¡¯s no way you can withstand this!¡±


    The only good thing is that the guy is writhing in pain, not knowing what to do with the fragments of Este embedded in his body, and is confused because he didn¡¯t expect me to resist. Nevertheless, judging from the way the knights slowly took up positions and surrounded me, it seems that no matter what the situation is, they can voluntarily carry out an order that has been given.


    ¡°Look in the mirror, you piece of shit. Is it even possible for me to be fascinated by your appearance right now?¡±


    He went into personal attacks without any hesitation, but his mind was cool and he was busy sorting out the situation.


    Even though they are capable of such autonomous actions, the knights behind me do not move. It seems unlikely that they are trying to induce my carelessness, as the punk is even more rxed thanks to the Este that is digging into his body from the inside.


    ¡°How could a mere mortal resist the power of a demigod! Aaaa ¡­


    ¡°You are putting yourself out there for a mosquito.¡±


    reply¡¤


    The cursed bastards who struck the head of the evil spirit


    The immense power that the dead god¡¯s spirit possessed.


    Unidentified abilities, etc.


    With so many words quicklybined and a usible hypothesis formed, it became clear what had to be done, even if it was unclear how to kill the guy.


    ¡°Este¡¤¡±


    [huh¡¤]


    And as if she had vaguely read my thoughts, Este¡¯s tone also became solemn. It was not that I was being unreasonably cautious, but because the situation was such that it could have been, I took a firm stance and spoke without saying a word.


    ¡°I must suck out every bit of the divinity that bastard holds.¡±


    Otherwise, when that kid dies, other vampires somewhere on the continent might be stronger.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you for your silent and private support of 100 coins!


    I am so grateful for such a huge donation from a writer who has even been on hiatus. I will take care of my condition and write diligently so that something like this does not happen again in the future!

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    EP¡¤643


    It is said that in the past, when the war between the gods was at its peak, the gods who were about to die sacrificed themselves to help the other gods.


    When I first heard it, I thought it was just a part of the agape love of the gods.


    However, as I gathered various pieces of information about Laika, who extracted divine power from the corpse of a dead evil god, engaged in a backstabbing ry with the evil god they believed in, and was cursed but still knew how to use power, and the dead good god¡¯s spirit was still active, and achieved yet another mysterious evolution simply because she was holding a piece of Este, I couldn¡¯t help but have many questions.


    All the gods couldn¡¯t lose their divinity and die, so where did their divinity go?


    The evil god discovered by the Demon King¡¯s army must have been defeated and killed by the good gods. If that is true, then why did the gods neglect his divinity?


    In the first ce¡­ was it really true that what the Demon King¡¯s army discovered was the corpse of an evil god?


    [It¡¯s hard to absorb in this state. I have to put it back together.]


    A single word from Este clears away the deepening doubts and forces us to face reality once again.


    The vampires that were holding on without turning into a slurry despite the fragments of Este¡¯s sword digging into them and stirring their insides vigorously, and the four knights that were keeping me in check. In fact, if we were simply enemies, the situation would not have been thatplicated or difficult.


    If you suddenly drop a needle, all the knights will start dying. But it¡¯s not like a human being would cut them all down just because they weren¡¯t trolling and even the dwarves were swayed by the charm, right?


    ¡°What the hell did you put in my body!!¡±


    Looking at the vampire¡¯s ws, shedding tears of blood and struggling, it seems like he has some time to spare.


    ¡°Shall I tell you?¡±


    I shook my esthetic while looking at the vampire who turned his head as if his neck was about to break at my one word, and gave him a mockingugh that I made with the utmost sincerity to make him feel bad.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you were me, would you tell me?¡±


    And then I threw the Est¨¦e at the guy who fell for the cheap provocation with good cost-effectiveness and frowned again.


    -Crack!


    ¡°Cough?!¡±


    To the vampire¡¯s eyes, it would have seemed as if the Este I had dropped on the ground had suddenly risen from the de. However, the sword technique I attempted after a long time by drawing up my magical power was a full-fledged strike that contained all of my magical power maniption that I had developed while throwing needles in countless battles.


    I can guarantee that even the buffalo horns of the javelins we encountered in Levien in the past would not be able to easily block this.


    ¡°Ugh, hmph¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    That kid, whose physical abilities were far inferior to his, needless to say, in fact, he couldn¡¯t even react properly and couldn¡¯t block it, and even with his uselessly strong body, he allowed Este to dig deep to the point where the cross guard touched his chest without even putting up a fight.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaaah! What the¡­?! What the fuck! Kill him! Kill that bastard right now!!¡±


    It would be nice if the scream of rupture was a signal of death, but it seems that is not the case, as no ce is falling apart. Perhaps the pieces that were scattered during the process of Este¡¯s sword being restored to its original state are gathering together as they tear through the vampire¡¯s body.


    In any case, judging by the fact that he only gave short orders and then tried to pull out the Este stuck in his chest, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s capable of making cool-headed decisions, and it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d be able to interfere with the fight in that state.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like the knights can¡¯t be subdued even if that kid interferes, but the real problem is not that, but that there¡¯s a chance that the knights could be used like a self-walking potion, so it¡¯s not a bad situation.


    ¡°Did you put a rag in your mouth? Speak more politely.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy seeing the mosquitoes suffering, so I added a word and rxed my shoulders and adjusted my posture.


    The knights rushed at me, replicating the precise movements they had shown when dealing with vampires.


    Most of the enemies I¡¯ve faced so far haven¡¯t been using shields, so the sight of knights rushing forward while protecting themselves withrge tower shields was refreshing in many ways, but in other words, it was just about that much.


    It¡¯s not threatening at all. A shield is only useful when it can block an opponent¡¯s attacks.


    Even when dealing with vampires, the knight who tried to attack first rushed forward with his shield. It was by no means a light shield, but he attempted to charge in an exemry manner, neither dragging the tip of his shield on the ground nor raising it too high.


    How much effort did it take to be able to maintain that posture without shaking? I briefly admired the knight¡¯s skill and kicked with all my might toward the inside bottom of the shield.


    -Wow!


    Then, even though I had expected it, the shield snapped inward with a loud noise that surprised even me, and knocked the knight down.


    The moment his foot touched the ground, he felt the knight¡¯s resistance as he tried to hold on by applying strength, but it was only for a moment. He couldn¡¯t even step on the step again because he had stepped on the shield he was holding on his arm. He had no way to hold his body back unless he tore the shield apart with his strength.


    I took advantage of the gap where the knight fell forward and dodged to the side. I forced myself to maintain my nerves, which had been raised to their limit, and aimed for the gap between the knight¡¯s face and shield.


    The left hook, fired with a short breath, hit the knight¡¯s chin with perfect uracy and escaped. Even if he didn¡¯t faint, it was conveyed from the tip of the fist that this was a blow that would never happen again for a while.


    But there is no time to stop and be satisfied. As I was disabling one knight, three other knights closed the gap and aimed for my neck with their swords.


    But what I felt when I saw that behavior was not tension, but joy.


    If they were sane knights, they would never have made the mistake of aiming for the neck with all three of them. Two of them should have anticipated my movements and stabbed me in other parts where they could block my next move.


    Thanks to this, we can see that themand by fascination is never perfect.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was a result of an unstable fascination or an error caused by being toopletely caught up in the mind. After all, it was a good thing for me.


    -Kagagak!


    Because they flew in aiming for the neck, the three swords collided and split among themselves without me having to do anything.


    If it had ended there, it would have been better for the knights, but it is impossible for three knights to wield their swords with exactly the same strength. Naturally, the stronger knight would interfere with the other knights¡¯ sword path, resulting in arge, irreversible gap.


    The knights¡¯ gap wasrge enough to avoid by simply bending down on your knees and waist to duck. The moment you meet the gaze of those six eyes, your brain starts spinning rapidly, wondering what the most ideal attack would be to subdue these three.


    And at the same time, the fist that stretched out freely was the strongest of the three, and it struck the chin of the knight who had deflected everyone¡¯s attacks from below.


    When he wondered, ¡®Is this right?¡¯, he had already rolled his eyes and was holding onto the knight¡¯s hand in the middle with the hand he had retrieved from the knight who was falling down. Perhaps because he had seen hisrades fall down after being hit in the face twice, he boldly put down his shield and tried to protect his face.


    It was a good decision for me, not for him.


    It was chosen because it was the easiest to cause a concussion, but there are many parts of the human body that can incapacitate the brain.


    -Bang!


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    The te armor he was wearing was by no means cheap, so my fists were very sore, but in the end, I seeded in stamping a pretty fist mark on the chin area of ??his breastte.


    The face of the falling knight turned into a shock and he gasped for breath as if in slow motion. I felt a little sorry for him, but I felt a mental victory that it was better than dying, and I turned my gaze boldly to thest knight.


    The tower shield that the knight who was hit by the sword hastily ced falls to the ground, revealing the knight¡¯s astonished gaze that was hidden beyond it.


    ¡°dragon¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    This time, I flinched at that reaction. Unlike the knights who had been neutralized before, it was a reaction that seemed to havee to his senses. For a moment, I thought it was a trick attempted by the vampire, and when I was about to extend my fist again, a shout from behind stopped my actions.


    ¡°Hero! Now target the vampires!¡±


    It was the voice of the captain of the escort.


    It was a moment when it was harder to resist the urge to turn my head and look back than to just throw a punch, but I still gritted my teeth and looked at the vampire. Even though I thought it might be stupid, I was able to act that way only because of Esmue¡¯s evaluation of the captain of the guard.


    Despite hisck of skill, he is the man that Esmue insisted on putting in the position of captain and as his bodyguard.


    In some way, he was freed from the charm and the charm he had been subjected to on the knight was barely released. Since he couldn¡¯t trust him right away, he decided to trust Esmuye, who trusted him.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡±


    Only then does the senses that had been contracted to the limit begin to flow back to normal, splitting time into tens and hundreds, and the vampire¡¯s screams of pain reach my ears.


    On the outside, it looked much better than before, so much so that I thought it had fully recovered, and it was a vampire trying to pull out the Este stuck in its chest, but to me, who could sense the divine power, apletely different scene unfolded.


    ¡°Why is there such a sword¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    Este was extracting divine power from every part of her body that she touched, even using the handle the vampire was holding to extract herself.


    Just looking at it, it was clear that no one would call it a holy sword, but a demon sword.


    ¡°Kuaaaah!!¡±


    The body of the vampire resisting it is gradually swelling up. It is not simply expanding like something that is self-destructing, but its muscles are growing. It is actually not effective. The muscles of the vampire Estega, which seemed unmoving, are gradually being pulled out as it approaches Catherine.


    Considering the speed at which he absorbed divine power when dealing with the stone-thrower, it was right to assume that the damned mosquito still had some power left.


    ¡°Making real fucking armor is fucking hard.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what other abilities the guy has. This time, he may order me tomit suicide after seeing me trying to subdue the knights without bloodshed.


    ¡°Jump-off was enough with a flying dragon!¡±


    In the end, this time I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I tried to shoulder tackle the vampire while wearing a arrogant look.


    Before the vampire¡¯s body could grow any bigger, I charged at it with all my might. I felt a heavy weight from my shoulder, but it wasn¡¯t too heavy to lift. I stepped forward with the feeling of pushing diagonally from below, and with a very brief moment of resistance, the vampire¡¯s body was lifted like a load.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    The bewildered vampire struggled to let go of Este¡¯s hand, but this time, the creature was caught by Este and just struggled. I was so impressed by that sight that I ran forward and shouted at Este.


    ¡°I¡¯llpromise by putting a jewel in the scabbardter!¡±


    And as soon as I got to the end of the train, I jumped out with all my might.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    EP¡¤644


    What Raual felt was bewilderment at the human¡¯s strange behavior of pushing him away while muttering iprehensible words.


    Although she has lived as a vampire for much longer than she did as a human, her past memories andmon sense have notpletely disappeared. As a noblewoman from birth, she was the type of person who knew best how tragic an ident could ur if a means of transportation such as a carriage or horse overturned.


    Even a simple word can kill a person if it falls down wrong. But how can you jump off an object that you have to catch up with with all your might without any hesitation?


    In the absurd situation that made her forget even the pain, just before her body hit the floor, a thousand questions crossed Raual¡¯s mind. Then, a single word shouted by a knight who somehow managed toe to his senses shed through her mind.


    ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤brave?¡¯


    No way, the warrior is a bit more dignified like this¡­


    -Quadduck!


    ¡°Ah ¡­


    As he reminisces about the past, Raual¡¯s head tries to recall the warrior he had met but cannot even remember when, but he gives up his thoughts in front of the lightning called agony and appeals for mercy.


    She has lived for hundreds of years without any sense of pain, possessing a body that is iparably strongpared to mere mortals, and possessing various means of avoidance. For her, pain is not a simple sensation, but the result of the tantrum left by the cursed con artist Lacosma before he disappeared from the world.


    That¡¯s why when I woke up in the hands of the demons, my eyes rolled back in pain, and when the sword fragments that suddenly flew in and pierced my body, I felt like my head was going to burst with rage.


    And now Raual realizes that it wasn¡¯t all bullshit.


    ¡°Let go! Let go of it!!¡±


    brave?


    No, this kid is a devil.


    The creature that was now climbing on top of me, pressing down on my head, dispersing the shock that was about to pour down on my body, and using Laual as a foothold, while maintaining exquisite bnce, could not have been human.


    ¡°Let go, you little shit!¡±


    Eventually, a twisted smile spread across the lips of the human who seemed to be calmly concentrating on the swearing that poured out instead of screaming, and he suddenly took his hand that was holding the sword away and punched Laual in the face without hesitation. Even as he watched Laual vomit blood again from the shock that was more than just being crushed, the human¡¯s expression did not change at all, and only said one thing.


    ¡°Agari¡¤¡±


    It was only one word, but that alone made the human race the number 0 being that Raual wanted to kill. She wanted to rip its head off right now, but it hurt so much that nothing else besides her mouth could move the way she wanted it to.


    It was still stuck in Raual¡¯s heart, ¡®cutting¡¯ the floor, as if it had no intention of breaking, even though it didn¡¯t know what the ck sword was made of. It was clearly only absorbing divine power until just now, but as soon as the human¡¯s hand touched it, a terrible pain like a saw cutting through the wound surged, and even the path made of an unidentifiable lump of metal was being cut like paper.


    It seems that she has tried to escape through transformation hundreds or thousands of times since the moment the sword fragments were embedded in her body, but her body has not changed at all. There was no way to know whether it was because the foreign substance stuck in her body prevented her from transforming properly or because of the sword¡¯s special ability.


    In the first ce, it was the first time since she became a vampire that a fly was stuck in her body.


    ¡°Even the devil children can return to Manmajeon by destroying the fake heart they made when they came here, so why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    If only he could escape this terrible moment, he would not hesitate to sell his soul to Lacosma again. Even as the terrain changed and pieces of iron and stone flew everywhere, the human race calmly analyzed itself and fell down as if nothing had happened.


    That fact drove Laual crazy twice¡­ but all he could do for now was to pin his hopes on the fact that his pace of decline was slowing down.


    I btedly regretted thinking that I had dragged myself out because I had no way to catch up with the vehicle moving at an insane speed, but even that was a mistake, and I was pushed back as I could not ovee the waves of pain that continued on.


    Constant pain, even if it does not threaten life, has a way of sapping the will.


    Although Raual was proud of knowing that fact better than anyone else, he never imagined that he would be in that situation.


    Raual bit her lip as she realized that half of the muscles that had bulged to pull out the sword by force were being torn to pieces on the floor, and the other half were gradually returning to their original form as her will was halved.


    First of all, you have to get out of this situation no matter what damage you suffer.


    As she thought about this and braced herself, the flesh between her breastbone suddenly split open and a scar began to form.


    ¡°What is this¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    For the first time, a look of bewilderment appeared on the faces of the humans who saw this, and Raual gave up trying to force something like a smile.


    The curses that Lacosma brought upon the believers who tried to kill him and seize the divinity to gain freedom were too numerous to mention, but the essence of those curses was simple:


    It is the madness and price that makes one be a ve to the power of God, rather than reigning over the world as a king with the power of God.


    Because of this, the vampires who had been aiming for the back of each other¡¯s heads until the moment Lacosma died, thinking of bing the second Lacosma, realized that they were in a situation where they could not kill each other as they epted all the divinity that flowed in when the evil god died.


    To be exact, it was a situation where I had to protect something that I couldn¡¯t simply kill.


    ¡°I seek to break the seal of a long-standing contract! I demand the return of the power I have entrusted to you!¡±


    The divinity that has been maliciously distributed to a precarious level is like a vessel that overflows the moment someone dies. The moment that vessel overflows, they lose their self and beplete ves to the one who feeds them blood first.


    To avoid this, the surviving vampires made pacts with those who were most hostile to the gods, yet had a keen understanding of the divine, in order to deceive their eyes.


    With the great demons, that is.


    ¡°So,e out of the Manma Hall and fulfill the contract!¡±


    It was an unreasonable contract structure that collected 10% of the power held in exchange for sharing and storing the divinity contained in the body, and collected 20% in proportion to the amount of power regained, but there was no choice.


    It was only temporary anyway. If you find a way to ovee Lacosma¡¯s curse, you can take back the power you lost in exchange for the contract by killing other vampires.


    Just that alone is enough to make the daye when he will reign supreme. Everyone thought that way and made a contract with each demon.


    The same was true for Laual.


    ¡°I will take back all the power I entrusted to you! Crumelia!¡±


    Starting with the fierce scream of Laual that burst out in the midst of the pain that was gradually decreasing and the speed gradually decreasing, a summoning circle made of blood and wounds began to glow on her chest.


    The power she entrusted was two-thirds.


    It may be difficult to control the power that suddenly overflows, but since this is a situation that requires such a thing, Raual¡¯s decision was bold.


    Unlike the divinity of the good gods, the divinity of the evil gods is like a delicacy that can be eaten without any preparation. As the great demons are busy fighting each other just like the vampires, they will give priority to the descending spirits as soon as the contract is activated¡­


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Crumelia?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤It was clear


    No response


    ¡°They do all kinds of nonsense¡±


    -Bang!


    ¡°Oh my?!¡±


    The demon that had been called did note, and since the speed had decreased, the humans who had been less focused on protecting their own bodies were only looking at them with a look of disgust and throwing punches.


    ¡°very¡¤¡±


    -bang!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°dog¡¤¡±


    -Kwaang!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡±


    -Bang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Just do it¡±


    -bang!


    It was a painful punch that felt like my skull was being split open, but at this moment, the embarrassment of Crumelia not revealing herself was greater than that.


    ¡°Why? The contract is clearly still in effect?!¡±


    Now that the slipping and scraping of the floor ispletely over, the human race can confidently continue to strike with their fists.


    Raual¡¯s body was also recovering quickly as if nothing had happened, but she was unable to ept the sudden change in situation and was busy protecting her head without even thinking about swinging her arms to shake off the humans.


    If the demon had died, the contract would have been broken and the power would have been restored long ago. If not, then it would clearly mean that the contract is valid.


    But why on earth don¡¯t you respond to the call?


    In a situation where she had no idea what was going on, the one who gave her the answer to her question was the human who kept striking her with his fists.


    ¡°Caroberos¡±


    ¡°yep!!¡±


    The demon, who had twisted the dimension so urgently that it made a p of thunder, made Laual forget even his pain.


    What did I just see?


    ¡°Can you find Crumelia?¡±


    ¡°No? Uh¡­ Since being attacked by the master, I¡¯ve been busy hiding from other demons, so I can¡¯t even see my nose, so I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    A demonic race that uses divine powers and calls itself a warrior asks a real demon about the great demon it made a contract with, even calling it its master?


    And what? This race caught that great demon?


    ¡°Then what is the possibility that she will run away while avoiding the eyes of other demons and then respond to the contractor¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°No. How do you react when you¡¯re about to die?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! If you don¡¯t fulfill the contract, you devils will die!¡±


    The cracked ground, the pieces of iron, and the pieces of Raual¡¯s flesh and blood sttered everywhere, the demon with the colorful hair who was kneeling respectfully, not caring about the answer, unknowingly got angry and intervened, and a hammer-like fist fell on Raual¡¯s head.


    Kwaang! This time I blocked it wrong and my head really broke, but I could hear their conversation clearly.


    ¡°Huh? Vampire¡­? Oh, so this kid tried to break the sacred seal contract to defeat his master?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what it was? So is sheing or not?¡±


    ¡°I absolutely cannote. It is amon mistake made by mortals who want to make a contract, but they do not make conditions such as responding to the contract within a few minutes of calling. By the looks of it, this one is no different.


    It was a moment when tears of blood welled up in Raual¡¯s eyes, the only one left because half of his head was broken, and he began to deny reality.


    There was no way this could be real.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    EP¡¤645


    After punching the girl who had arrogantly intervened in someone else¡¯s conversation a few times and then elerating the absorption of divine power with Este, the vampire was unable to even put up a proper resistance, making the appearance he had shown on the train pale inparison. It seems that the source of this trash was the divine power of the evil god.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that things are easier, but why do these guys, Crumelia and Indio, make so many contracts and cause so much trouble? Are they the only two devils in the Manmajeon?¡±


    I remember there being 13 people named after the Archduke or something I knew, and I was wondering what kind of a shitty case this was, when Caruberos, who had been watching closely, cautiously intervened.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s their territory.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mortals also have lords who operate in their own territories, and when another lord invades, they fight. It¡¯s simr to that.¡±


    ording to Caruberos, the territory of the Manmajeon is so vast that even the continent cannot dare to touch it, and at the same time, the jurisdiction of the great demons is very clearly divided. Those great demons also engage in wars of conquest to expand their territory, but in the end, the overall appearance is not much different from the kingdom of mortals.


    Long ago, in the romantic era, even the grand dukes fought fiercely, but now that the bnce of power is so tight, they have grown tired of it, so they have made rules, set ratios like umting maps, and divided it up like this: from here to here, it¡¯s Malsuk¡¯s jurisdiction, from there to that, it¡¯s Chunshik¡¯s jurisdiction.


    It doesn¡¯t really feel like a good standard to me because it¡¯s not based on a country, but it seems reasonable to the devils.


    ¡°If you go across the sea to Ladan right now, there will be demons with strange names that even you, the master, have never heard of before. Sometimes, due to the interaction between mortals, they creep into other people¡¯s jurisdictions, but that¡¯s an agreement in its own way.¡±


    ¡°The method of taking away people¡¯s souls is truly systematic.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤lol¡¤¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, it¡¯s not apliment, you punk. What did you do that makes youugh?¡±


    If I had just stayed still, the devil¡¯s children would have fought each other on their own, but I was hearing stories about someone having a brilliant idea to unite a simr race, and I was getting angry. On top of that, the devil¡¯s children wereughing as if they had been praised, and I felt dirty even though I was listening to the moans of the vampires dying right next to me.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤The more I think about it, the angrier I get?¡±


    Still, I tried my best not to use pointless violence, but in the end, I just got angry and decided to kick Caruberos. The unexpected attack caused the guy to roll to the side, but I didn¡¯t feel particrly sorry for him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Master!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a devil, so you¡¯re guilty by association. Even if we assume that Crumelia was the one who started a bit of trouble near Itiselle because the territories were divided like that, doesn¡¯t that make sense? Do Indiou and Crumelia catch dogs and cows and make contracts? How do they get involved with every single kid they meet?¡±


    In fact, from my point of view, it would have been better if it was better, there was nothing bad about it.


    If the stone-faced Lich had made a contract with a demon other than Indiou, there¡¯s no telling how things would have turned out, and if the vampire lying next to him had made a contract with a high-ranking demon other than Crumelia, there¡¯s no telling how much strength he would have recovered. Rather, thanks to the amazing first step, the damned bastards¡¯ ns have been exposed one by one.


    But my belief is that you should be suspicious of situations where things work out smoothly without me having nned them at all. Even situations that would have been random draws if things had gone as nned were working out so well that I honestly felt like things had gotten tangled up somewhere I didn¡¯t know about.


    I thought my doubts were quite valid, but for some reason, Caruberos, who had been kicked out by me and then returned to his seat and knelt down, had an expression that was incredibly mysterious.


    ¡°Uh¡­ But why are you having such doubts¡­? Weren¡¯t you the one who stopped Crumelia¡¯s n?¡±


    It seems like you really don¡¯t understand it at all.


    At the same time, Caruberos did not withdraw his statement, even though he seemed to be afraid of getting hit again while speaking. Even though he was responding cautiously, he couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head when he asked like that.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What does stopping him have to do with all the crap he¡¯s been linked to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re going straight into a situation where those kinds of things you mentioned will keep getting entangled¡­?¡±


    I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. I was about to raise my fist thinking that if I hit him once, he¡¯d exin more clearly, but Caruberos reflexively raised both his arms and quickly answered.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you personally seek out and destroy only the Demon King¡¯s army and other major incidents! If you go around trying to get involved and then get angry and ask why I¡¯m getting involved, what should I say in response?¡±


    I was going to ignore any answer and just hit him, but surprisingly, the guy¡¯s screams were enough to stop me from moving.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I personally went around looking for it and destroyed it?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I wanted to react like, ¡°What the heck is this nonsense?¡± but since Caruberos reacted first, it became ambiguous.


    This is serious now.


    ¡°That never happened. Everywhere I went, they came.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really¡­ shocking.¡±


    Caruberos, who blinked and made his pupils tremble once at my dumbfounded answer, continued speaking cautiously only after he properly read my dumbfounded reaction.


    ¡°I thought you knew what you were doing when you said you were going to stop Crumelia¡¯s descent¡­ but how did you stop it when you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°By killing¡¤¡±


    I was so dumbfounded by the guy asking the obvious question that I gave him an obvious answer, but in return I got a look of fear from Caruberos, as if he was looking at a monster.


    ¡°Ah, even if the warrior has the power to pull fate, this is a bit strange¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense like that one more time, I¡¯ll start by pulling out all your teeth every time we meet.¡±


    To prove that it wasn¡¯t a joke, I reached out to Caruberos¡¯ head, and he answered hastily, kneeling and leaning his upper body back.


    ¡°First of all! Crumelia has already made a contract with the Demon King¡¯s Army a long time ago! I don¡¯t know the terms, but the vampires that made the contract with Crumelia are being used by the Demon King¡¯s Army because of this! It¡¯s not like you can just feed them blood and use them!¡±


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°Sex¡­ No, no, you have to drink blood from a designated cup. If you just feed it blood, it¡¯ll have to follow that person¡¯s orders as soon as it sucks that person¡¯s blood.¡±


    It makes sense indeed.


    At the same time, there was Caruberos who exined why the evil god Lacosma had cast such aplicated curse, but honestly, I was so angry that the evil god bastard got stabbed in the back of the head that I didn¡¯t really care about the inside story of the curse that he risked his life to cast, so I just let it slide.


    The conclusion was that since Crumelia joined hands with the Demon King¡¯s Army, it was inevitable that those who contracted with her or were rted to her would be mobilized by the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯tpletely exin the causal rtionship that keeps them intertwined with me.


    However, based on the fact that it is rare for such guys to be weak, it would be tricky to send a Master-level yer, but it would definitely be a waste to send an Expert-level yer, so it was not unreasonable to take out a Joker card that was not standard.


    Rather, it¡¯s closer to making sense. Even if we assume that the Demon King has returned, it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s a stone-throwing lich, but it¡¯s hard to understand how he could find and use a drone-like thing that requires a remote control.


    But if you assume that you got the information in exchange for making a deal with the Great Demon, then the story is different. After I finished organizing my thoughts, I nodded briefly and then asked.


    ¡°Indio?¡±


    Then, Caruberos, who had been talking fluently, started sweating again.


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s a total coincidence that you got involved with him, but if you look at the scope of his activities, it¡¯spletely normal¡­.¡±


    The location where the fake cult of magicians who tried to sacrifice the saint of the Holy Light Cross was operating and the ruined city where the stone-throwing Lich resided were exactly Indiou¡¯s home ground in the past. That¡¯s all. It was just a coincidence that Lich was active and on the side of the Demon King¡¯s army, and that the fake cult of magicians was helping Indiou¡¯s incarnation.


    I can understand why Caruberos is watching. He was probably worried that he would get beaten up if he tried to pressure him into believing that.


    As expected, the guy said, ¡°Even coincidence is really evil,¡± as if he was reading a Korean textbook, and looked at me, but since I already knew that the power of ¡°bnce¡± was at work, I didn¡¯t care because it was a situation that I could fully ept.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true, but how do we kill him?¡±


    While feeling a sense of bted helplessness, I pointed to the vampire who was still happily sucking the divine power from Este. Caruberos nced at me and answered without hesitation.


    ¡°The Holy¡­ wine cup must be destroyed. When the divine power is depleted, you will reach a point where you are no different from a mortal, but the reason you cannot die is not due to the vampire¡¯s ability, but because of the curse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re destroying the ss? You¡¯re saying that¡¯s a means to control him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s something that any vampire would want to destroy first.¡±


    ¡°aha¡¤¡±


    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t drink blood without it, so if it were me, I would have destroyed it first.


    The evil spirit¡¯s original purpose was to make those bastards live a life of suffering like ves, holding onto a goal they could never achieve, so it¡¯s only natural that he would set up such a device.


    ¡°If he dies, what happens to the remaining divine power? Will it flow to other vampires?¡±


    ¡°Crumelia absorbs it¡±


    That was such an obvious question.


    ¡°If I ask him to tell me where the demon kids are, will he tell me?¡±


    ¡°I will never tell you. If he had no regrets about life, he would have destroyed the cup and killed himself as soon as he was cursed.¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    I feel this once again, but Caruberos¡¯ knowledge was worth using.


    Now that we have unintentionallypleted the verification in terms of knowledge, it seems necessary to properly check whether it has physical value.


    ¡°So you catch him.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    Caruberos questioned with a dumbfounded expression, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask twice.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    EP¡¤646


    After Laual disappeared, there was nothing the Demon King¡¯s army could do.


    Since Raual Eve was their greatest power and they were not even at the level to attack the dwarf train in the first ce, no one felt frustrated at the reality that they had no choice but to just sit back and wait.


    If they had the ability, they would have fought on the front lines. They were already ustomed to situations where they could only stare silently at the process of drying blood stuck to the silver chalice on the closed coffin lid and pray for the sess of the attack.


    However, it is not that I do not feel a sense of rtive helplessness, but that I do not feel even anxiety. As each hour or two passes, the anxiety grows in size, apanied by restlessness.


    When the sound of a train passing by in the distance shed by like lightning, they were anxious that it had finally begun. Needless to say, when they saw a bright light shing that could be seen even from beyond the forest, what they had been worried about up until that moment was not Raual¡¯s one-sided defeat, but that Eldmia had held out so well that Raual¡¯s retreat was dyed and she would end up crossing into the dwarven kingdom.


    No one makes fun of Eldmia. It was simply because she was a monster that couldn¡¯t die unless the opponent destroyed the Holy Grail. If she couldn¡¯t even enter the train and was intercepted, then it would be fine. If she could just get inside, she could inflict fatal damage, if not kill, and then leisurely escape. That¡¯s Laual.


    There were only that many troops on board the train, even considering the variable warrior Eldmia.


    That is why the agents of the operatives had no doubt that Laual would return sooner orter.


    But by the time the train finally arrived at the Dwarf Kingdom, a look of despair had settled on everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Mission failed.¡±


    Nevertheless, when they first heard the conclusion that came out of the wizard¡¯s mouth, the demons flinched without realizing it.


    ¡°It might not be too hasty a judgment¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°We all know that it¡¯s not a hasty judgment. It simply takes a long time to return. If we deny reality any longer, our tails will only grow longer. Raual has failed. He must have been tied up in a situation where he couldn¡¯t return, and since he didn¡¯t impose any restrictions on us not to reveal anything, if we¡¯re unlucky, he might report us.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how an immortal who can¡¯t die could fail.


    The wizard, who deliberately swallowed his words and stood up, looked at the Holy Grail while pressing his aching temples.


    I didn¡¯t think or believe that I could kill the warrior of the machine. However, there is also the possibility that Raual will not return. Unless I prepare in advance¡­ No, even if I prepare, it is difficult for the vampires remaining on the continent to fail to ¡®escape¡¯ even when facing a master-level opponent.


    Even if it was only half of the divinity he had plundered for his own protection, it had to be a done deal that Raual had fled. Now that he couldn¡¯t do that, the action he had to take was simple.


    Destroy the Holy Grail, silence Laual¡¯s mouth, destroy the evidence, then disappear. Then report all of this.


    ¡°From now on, my top priority is to report this incident to my superiors. Eldmia Ega, the warrior of the machine, possesses a power we are unaware of. Rather than prioritizing the assassination of Eldmia Ega, my top priority is to find out what that power is¡­¡±


    The moment he says this to pull himself together and reaches out his hand toward the Holy Grail,


    ¡°No way, fuck, if I keep doing that I¡¯ll get screwed.¡±


    A dull, gloomy voice, devoid of any sign of life, came from behind the wizard without warning.


    Although he was a wizard who tried to remain calm in any situation, this time he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He turned around with a hasty twist of his body and saw his colleagues looking at the intruder with a look that was not much different from his own.


    But the intruder who is in the middle of such gaze is only looking at the Holy Grail with dull eyes and messy hair of a multi-colored type that no one knows how to make.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stay still, then at least destroy the Holy Grail. Why are you making things difficult for the demons by moving around in an ambiguous manner?¡±


    Her shoulders were drooping as if she was very tired, and she had dark circles under her eyes as if she had stayed up all night for several days. However, apart from her haggard appearance, her appearance was unusual. Only then did the magician think back to what the woman in front of him had just said.


    devil¡¤


    The demons that will appear in the situation where Raual does not return are limited.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you Crumelia?¡±


    A great devil I have never seen before.


    I heard that the attempted descent in the capital of Itisel had failed, but was the aftermath really that great? The devil¡¯s face crumpled as he became careful to swallow his saliva.


    That alone caused blood to stter around.


    ¡°uh¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    It happened so quickly that it took a while for my mind to understand it even though I witnessed it firsthand.


    The wizard took exactly three deep breaths before realizing that hispanions, except himself, were ¡®crushed¡¯ as if crushed by some huge, invisible force.


    There were no signs. No magic was felt. People died in an instant, without even giving them time to blink. In the face of such unreasonable violence, all the wizard could do was not attack the demon, but to copse on the spot.


    ¡°Just hearing that damn bitch¡¯s name makes me angry, so watch what you say. If I kill you too, I don¡¯t know what will happen to you.¡±


    In an instant, the devil who killed innocent people without lifting a finger, can be felt the fear filled with thick anger in every word he speaks.


    Where on earth did it go wrong to end up in this situation? I can¡¯t even dream of resistance, but I can¡¯t figure it out, even though my head is spinning in fear of death. Why on earth did that demon ughter them unterally? Why did the name Crumelia make me angry? What is this being that makes even a demon who knows how to wield such terrible power tremble in fear?


    ¡°Why on earth¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    In the midst of the fear of the unknown and ignorance, the wizard¡¯s gaze, trembling like an aspen tree, follows the demon who ignores his questions and approaches the coffin.


    In the meantime, the devil did not say anything, but the hand that picked up the Holy Grail and the gaze that looked at it clearly contained joy and relief. However, it was also an eerie joy that made one wonder if he was suffering from madness because he was so haggard.


    When the corners of his pale lips finally formed a line and a smile began to flow out, it seemed as if he was really a crazy devil.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­ I really thought I was losing¡­.¡±


    The gentleughter gradually grew to the point where it shook his shoulders, but soon subsided as if it were a lie. Only then did the devil turn his gloomy gaze toward the wizard.


    It was a cold gaze that waspletely different from the look he had just shown.


    ¡°I would like to scrape everyst soul out of you guys, but I¡¯m holding back because I don¡¯t want to die. Really.¡±


    Then, holding the Holy Grail in one hand, he grabbed the hair of the wizard who could not even sit properly.


    A dizzying pain ran through his scalp at the action of not letting go of his hand, and the wizard unconsciously tried to cast a spell to rebel, but the attempt waspletely and futilely destroyed by the devil¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to stay still? If you don¡¯t want to go with your head pulled out, then¡­¡±


    The demon didn¡¯t bother to disturb the magic flowing through the wizard¡¯s body. He just looked at him with tired eyes. However, the wizard felt as if there was an abyss in those eyes, so he unintentionally wet himself.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Why on earth are you trying to do this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask your master about that.¡±


    Am I going to be dragged to Manmajeon?


    My heart starts beating like crazy as I feel like an ending I never imagined I would experience in my life is approaching.


    The scenery on the other side that opened with the devil¡¯s light gesture seemed not much different from where he was now, but his brain had already recognized the other side as Manmajeon.


    ¡°I hate poetry¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I don¡¯t like it.


    Since I was already in a position to carry out a secret operation in the middle of an enemy country, I was prepared to die.


    But I never imagined that I would be caught by the devil without any reason and die a horrible death. At that moment, I felt a surge of resentment and wanted to scream, but I couldn¡¯t make a sound because I remembered the devil¡¯s eyes and warning I had just seen.


    All he could do was struggle, hanging on to the demon¡¯s wrist, to ease the pain he felt on his scalp. As he passed through the passageway opened by the demon and his world grew distant, the wizard entered the realm he had thought was the Manmajeon all the way to his feet, and he realized that this was not the Manmajeon, but the path of the dwarven train.


    I don¡¯t know what they did, but there were cracked railroad tracks and the ground was strewn all around, but it was clear that even the setting sun was the sunset I had been watching with my colleagues.


    ¡°Master! I caught him!¡±


    While he was looking around nkly, unable to figure out what was going on, the devil¡¯s voice caught his attention. However, because his hair was grabbed, he couldn¡¯t turn his head and was dragged along wherever the menacing hands went.


    ¡°I found the Holy Grail! This guy was the leader!¡±


    ¡°Alone? What about the rest?¡±


    ¡°It was there, but it¡¯s not there anymore!¡±


    The demon, who had slid down to his knees without a moment of hesitation, grabbed the wizard¡¯s hair once more and pulled him forward. For a moment, he thought his neck would snap, but that kind of pain became insignificant in front of the shocking identity of the ¡®master¡¯ before his eyes.


    ¡°Not bad¡±


    The warrior of the machine sat on the dented railroad tracks like a chair, with the dying Raual Eve behind him, a sword stuck in his heart, and stared at him with eyes that showed no emotion.


    It was a moment when the wizard felt as if he had been possessed by a demon.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you to TomorrowWhatDoYouDo_177 for donating 10 coins!


    Sorry for thete confirmation of your sponsorship! We will continue to work hard to show you a better side of ourselves in the future!

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    EP¡¤647


    I had ordered Caruberos to track the vampire¡¯s tracks and find the enemy, but I actually had no expectations of him.


    To be more honest, when I came back without finding it, I was just thinking about beating him up for being ipetent.


    It was an attempt to guess that ¡®what if it could be done?¡¯, recalling the case where Caruberos sneaked in despite the fact that Dolpali Lich originally had a contract with Indiou, and the devil¡¯s unique ability to track contractors, but it was a request that was close to finding a needle in a haystack by mymon sense standards.


    But you did this¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    To be honest, I was tempted to hit the vampire bastard for calling his goblet the Holy Grail, but I hesitated because I was embarrassed by his aplishments. I looked back and forth between Caruberos, who was kneeling like a dog waiting for praise, and the silver goblet he had handed me, and I questioned the identity of this suspiciously capable guy.


    ¡°Were you by any chance a demon with a name in Manmajeon?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh?! I¡¯m just my master¡¯s faithful dog, Caruberos?¡±


    ¡°cat¡¤¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°Caruberos is a betraying cat.¡±


    It was obvious that the Demon King¡¯s army, which was part of the Special Forces Division, would be mentally armed, and there were many suspicious aspects, so I tried to find a way to see how they would react, but Caruberos, who had already adapted to the violence that had continued several times, began to imitate a cat without changing his expression at all.


    ¡°Yes! I am just my master¡¯s loyal cat! A betraying creature! Meow!¡±


    Then, out of the blue, Caruberos suddenly said, ¡°How about this?¡± and suddenly put on a cat tail and pulled out his ears. The sight of this was enough to give me a headache, so I hit the back of his head without hesitation and decided to look at the Demon King¡¯s army that he had brought.


    But the sight was so strange that I had to call back Caruberos, who was rolling on the floor without realizing it.


    ¡°Did you mind control him or something? He¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? He was just dragged here nicely?¡±


    Unlike the voice filled with resentment, the gaze of the Demon King¡¯s army looking at me went beyond simply taking my soul away, and it seemed like they were looking at a ghost. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re not watching me, but¡­ Normally, in a ce like this, wouldn¡¯t they react by saying something like ¡°Kill me¡± or quietly epting death, or burning hostility towards me?


    Why did he open his eyes like that as if he saw someone who shouldn¡¯t be there? I was tilting my head and thinking about this, and then a groan and words came out of the mouth of the Demon King who had been groaning for a long time.


    ¡°You, you are a warrior.¡±


    ¡°What? You attacked without knowing?¡±


    Is it my turn to be surprised this time? I naturally thought they knew of my presence and attacked me, but was it some other n to disrupt the exchange between the Empire and the Dwarf Kingdom?


    The question that suddenly arose like that was nothing more than a false rm.


    ¡°How can a warrior be the master of a demon? He made a contract with a demon? And on that note, he rebelled and insulted the Demon King?¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s what it meant. That¡¯s why you opened your eyes like that. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have responded, but I ended up talking to you because I was curious about your reaction.


    ¡°How can putting a leash on a bunch of useless cockroaches and treating them like dogs be on the same level as a bastard who is in league with an evil spirit and stabs the back of the head of the race god?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You¡¯remanding the devil? Only those who made a contract with the devil would say such nonsense! How can a mortalmand the devil¡­¡±


    After that, the Demon King¡¯s army shouted out one-sided insults at me for selling my soul to the devil, and a long speech about how all my actions were hypocrisy and deception.


    The reason I listened to it quietly, even though it was nonsense that didn¡¯t need to be heard, was simple. It was because I could see a glimpse of how the Demon King made the demons turn their backs on him.


    What he was emphasizing was ultimately autonomy and dignity as a living being.


    They believe that they are absolutely inferior to the higher-ranking alien races and transcendent powers, and that it is impossible to ovee this. They believe that they can only use the power of the transcendent powers, including the evil gods, in reverse to ovee the gap resulting from this irrationality.


    They see it as a struggle to create a world for mortals only, ultimately living for themselves rather than as a pawn for extraterrestrial beings, by arbitrarily taking control of their own fate and not even taking proper care of them, and by dragging down all the beings who are revered under the pretext of religion.


    That¡¯s why I, a human being who was intoxicated by the name of the Demon God¡¯s Warrior and acted as a mereckey of the god, and even sold my soul to the devil, only did things that a human being shouldn¡¯t do, and the other ¡®good¡¯ demons who didn¡¯t know about this shocking fact were ying into the hands of the Demon God¡¯s religion, and so they realized the horrible ¡®truth¡¯ and looked at me that way.


    Without any background knowledge, this is a very usible story.


    But from the perspective of someone who knows where the foundation of the existence of the Demon Race came from and what kind of ¡®independence¡¯ the gods ultimately desire from mortals, it¡¯s just a kick to the butt and a fall.


    ¡°There are so many different things¡±


    The impression that came out of my mouth was simple, but my gaze on the guy who was sitting on the bent iron bars and grumbling wasplicated. I have no intention of catching each and every one of them and correcting their ideology that is close to a pseudo-religion. My confusion is not because of that, but because the past of the demon tribe being born from the dragon tribe is not properly known.


    I wanted to ask him if he knew that they were a race artificially created by the Dragon n, but when I asked him, he said he had no idea about it and wouldn¡¯t answer my question. It was getting annoying to keep asking him, so I decided to skip it this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I want to ask you.


    As I moved Este with my magic and dragged the vampire to my side, the vampire, who had been breathing heavily until now because only the divine power was being sucked, let out a groan of pain. As the vampire arrivedpletely next to me, the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s attention naturally turned to him.


    Anyway, there was no need to look at me right now, and it was better to focus on the vampire, so I left it alone. Instead, I carefully ced the ss on the vampire¡¯s chest where the esthetic was embedded so that he could see it well.


    -Chiieek!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    The demon king¡¯s shoulders shook as ast-ditch scream flowed out from the mouth of the vampire, who was thought to be unable to even scream properly because his flesh was burning and he was dying from the silver cup. I tried it out of curiosity to see what would happen, but the results and reactions were more satisfactory than I expected.


    ¡°How long have you kept this?¡±


    I asked the vampire, whose skin was not just burning but melting, but there was no answer. I looked away, wondering if he was not paying attention to what I was saying, but his gaze, which had been fixed on the vampire just a moment ago, was clearly directed at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Special Forces Division brainwashed you, but I know that your faith is strong, no different from a cult. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t open your mouth under any kind of torture. However, I think you¡¯ve overlooked one thing, so I¡¯ll remind you of it and ask you again.¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s eyebrows twisted strangely at the advice given with the screams of the vampires as background music. It was a look of strong distrust, but that didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the gods protect mortals. The devil also does so and will always have mercy on you. Perhaps even your souls that stabbed the devil will be embraced after death¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell. So you¡¯re telling me to repent¡­ Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaak!¡±


    The reason why screams suddenly burst out from the front and sides is simple:


    I pulled out the Este that was stuck in the vampire to cut off one of the Demon King¡¯s arms that was interrupting my words, and then put it back in after finishing my business.


    I sat there pretending to be as calm as possible, and watched the Demon King roll around on the floor, clutching the severed section, before I finished speaking.


    ¡°Repent? Who said that you would do it? Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was trying to say that even if the Lord would unconditionally forgive and embrace you, you idiots, I wouldn¡¯t agree with that.¡±


    He was panting, but his hateful gaze was firmly fixed on me. Even while writhing in pain, the Demon King¡¯s army was listening to what I said. If only he had done that long ago, it would have been less painful. He¡¯s a guy who¡¯s good at annoying people.


    ¡°I was going to tell you that if you answered my questions, you would be fine, but if you didn¡¯t, your wretched soul would be used as food for the devil¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤what?¡±


    I thought the saying, ¡®You can forget the pain¡¯ was only possible when you¡¯re not in much pain, but seeing the Demon King¡¯s army, who had been shivering just now, freeze in shock as if it were a lie, it seems like that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°It is none of my business whether you do not believe in the favor of the gods. It is not like your soul will disappear because of that. It is none of my business what will happen to you after you die. The gods will foolishly decide that.¡±


    When he took out the needle from his waistband and aimed it at the Demon King¡¯s army, the guy trembled in fear. It was as if he thought the needle was a staff thatmanded Carveros to steal his soul.


    If it were any other time, I would have found that sight quite amusing, but after hearing the guy¡¯s ramblings, I couldn¡¯tugh now, so I just told him what was going on.


    ¡°But right now, at this moment, it is up to me to decide the form of your death. So decide now. Are you going to die or are you going to die and have your soul taken by the devil and then be forced to tell me?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the easy choice, but the Demon King¡¯s mouth quickly began to grow wings.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you 0088 for your silent 100 coin support!


    I will continue to work hard to be a writer who can make reading fun!

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    EP¡¤648


    In fact, there was no option for Caruberos to crush the Demon King¡¯s soul.


    It¡¯s not impossible. If you look closely at the contracts with demons, they are so unfair that even ve contracts seem fair. If I force him to put his soul as coteral, he will be forced to vomit out all the information he knows.


    But it is not my job to make people pay for the sins they havemitted due to their wrong beliefs out of ignorance, even after death. It is up to the gods to decide.


    In the end, it was just a threat based on possibility. Fortunately, the effect was great, and he tried to pour out information that I didn¡¯t ask for, so I had to use physical means to block his mouth.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you knocking out a kid who¡¯s talking so hard?¡±


    Then, Caruberos, who was licking his lips as if he was regretting it, tilted his head and asked a question. It seemed like he was suddenly giving the guy a hope torture, but since he was a devil¡¯s child, I didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, so I kicked him once more to relieve my boredom.


    As the unexpected attack exquisitely rolled to the side, the vampire was struck by the silver cup, and the scream of the guy who was dying in agony rose an octave before dropping again. It seemed that he didn¡¯t even have the energy to scream anymore.


    I was so pleased with the way those guys were behaving that I decided to give them an answer I hadn¡¯t originally nned to give.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a useless story¡±


    I can¡¯t possibly memorize everything I hear here, including how many spies are hiding in the Empire and what their makeup is like, and there¡¯s no reason for me to intervene since the right people for this job will be back soon. It¡¯s enough for me to know that I can kill vampires and that they have no more backup vampires.


    ¡°The Dwarf Kingdom and the Empire will find out the details.¡±


    As he said that, he got up from his seat and stretched, and the vampire who had been dying just a moment ago suddenly startedughing. I looked at him, wondering if he had gone crazy from the shock he had just encountered, but he only gave me a more venomous gaze than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how you¡¯re so intoxicated with your own power, not even realizing that you¡¯re nothing more than a ything of God¡­ Aaaah!¡±


    He looked so retarded that I stepped on the silver cup and he started to thrash around and scream again. Even Caruberos, who thought he was being unfairly beaten, saw me like that and got on his knees to distance himself.


    ¡°This crazy kid!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You crazy bastard. You know better than to do that, so why do you keep picking on that crazy bastard and getting beat up? Does that make it hurt less when it makes you bleed?¡±


    The divine power has been significantly weakened. Now, it is almost like Este is sucking it up every time it recovers naturally.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the vampire reacted more viciously to my bullying. The problem was that instead of shouting ¡®Kill me instead¡¯, he tried to criticize me.


    If he had just stayed still, I would have done some experiments and sent him up, but he really is a mosquito who is good at annoying people.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite bastard who believes that carrying out Ethe¡¯s will is justice! Do you believe that the violence and murder youmit is just¡­ Kkaaaak!¡±


    ¡°No, no. I am the warrior of the demon. My violence and murder are not justice, but self-defense.¡±


    The vampire sighed in relief along with the scream of death as he took out the silver cup that had already been dug halfway through before it became any more dirty. The silver cup that he took out was messily covered in blood and flesh, but it burned away with a sound like water evaporating and soon became clean.


    ¡°What the¡­? How can a human be a demon warrior¡­?¡±


    The sight was so mysterious that I couldn¡¯t even hear what the vampire was saying. The traces of the blood I fed him were still there.


    They say that if you destroy the silver cup, you die, but if you die like that, will the power that was eating away at your body disappear?


    Would a shard broken off from a silver cup have no effect?


    Will the damaged silver goblet cause damage to the guy, or will it only hit him if it¡¯spletely destroyed?


    What would be the consequences of notpletely destroying the silver goblet, but changing it into some other form that could hold blood?


    If you destroy this silver cup and kill him, and then make a new silver cup, won¡¯t hee back to life? It seems like it¡¯s not a curse to kill him, but rather a curse to make him suffer forever, so it seems quite possible.


    ¡°If the curse is linked to the ¡®silver¡¯ itself that makes up the silver cup, rather than the form of the silver cup itself¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even after destroying and killing the guy, wouldn¡¯t it be a weapon that could be used to effectively hit other guys?


    ¡°It¡¯s fun. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be boring.¡±


    When he lightly lit the fire to burn the blood in the silver cup and give it a shock, the vampire¡¯s face, which had been filled with shock, distorted as if he was experiencing a different kind of pain than before.


    ¡°What are you trying to do¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he still has any regrets about life, but the fear on his face is clear. It was a reaction that clearly showed that he had no tolerance for pain.


    I looked back and forth between that guy and the silver cup that had been cleaned in the fire, and then I smiled and answered.


    ¡°What the heck? It¡¯s an experiment.¡±


    Let¡¯s start by inflicting minor damage using physical means.


    ?


    Senithigua thinks¡¤


    In fact, I wondered if Eldmia should have been born as a demon, not a human. I couldn¡¯t dare say it out loud because I knew that if I heard it, I would be beaten to a pulp, but it was my sincerity.


    To be honest, when he came to find the Holy Grail, he thought he would just destroy it and be done with it. Or at best, he thought he would make the vampire beg for his life in front of him or drive him half-mad in fear of death before killing him. Because he had been waiting by his side with such acent mind, Senithigua eventually came to understand why Indiou had a seizure whenever he saw Eldmia.


    The scene of pure malice pouring down on the vampires, without even a hint of madness, was something that even the demon Senithiagua saw as not being normal.


    I now understand that the attitude of treating all races equally without discrimination can lead to the idea that there is no particr aversion tomitting violence against species with the same appearance. The way he confirmed the connection between the Holy Grail and vampires for a thoroughly rational analysis without any sense of superiority or pleasure reminded me of a doctor who dissects a corpse for the advancement of medicine.


    While watching the vampire screaming out all sorts of curses and despair in a process that was no different from torture, I even doubted whether the person who calmly swung his fist and broke the jaw of the other person, saying that it was noisy, was really a warrior.


    In fact, it was only when I began to wonder if he was really the Demon King that the Holy Grail waspletely destroyed, and it seemed as if Eldmia¡¯s long and drawn-out ¡®experiment¡¯ wasing to an end.


    ¡°Caroberos¡±


    ¡°yes?!¡±


    ¡°Make this into a cup by kneading it appropriately.¡±


    The vampire died along with the Holy Grail melting in the me magic he had painstakingly created. Although his form had not been distorted or any other external changes had urred, Senithiagua could tell that he was a demon who could be said to be an expert in handling souls.


    So at first I was dumbfounded wondering what on earth Eldmia was talking about, but after a few seconds I understood what she meant and got goosebumps.


    ¡°no way¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s a curse from the evil spirit, physical destruction that isn¡¯t intended for special measures will only result in temporary death? I wish I could make it in the exact same form, but I don¡¯t have the talent to do that, so I¡¯ll have to at least check this out.¡±


    He¡¯s a crazy guy who isn¡¯t crazy. Maybe he¡¯s crazy so much that he doesn¡¯t seem crazy. I wanted to ask him how he coulde up with such an idea, but Senithigua decided to keep his mouth shut and do as he was told.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to get on that bench.


    When he tried his best to prove his own usefulness and handed over the result of forging silver into a shape simr to the original Holy Grail, Eldmia nodded slightly and woke up the Demon King¡¯s army who had passed out.


    ¡°Huh?! What the?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. When you woke that thing up, you just fed it blood and that was it?¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­?¡±


    It took quite a while for Eldmia to get the answer she wanted from the Demon King¡¯s mouth, who was unaware of the gruesome events that had urred while he was unconscious. However, Eldmia eventually achieved her goal, and as a bonus, she took the Demon King¡¯s blood and knocked him out again. Then, she approached the vampire¡¯s corpse with the spell the Demon King had told her, and poured the blood from the cup that had been the Holy Grail.


    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤uh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Then, a groan burst out from the mouth of the vampire that had clearly died. And Senithigua, who witnessed the scene, was truly shocked.


    ¡°Fuck, my god¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s prediction was correct. The curse left by the dying evil spirit was by no means light.


    ¡°It seems like the divine power itself is the problem. I think it could be enough to affect other vampire species.¡±


    However, Eldmia, who was looking at the malice that even the devil would be terrified, was extremely calm. He seemed satisfied and once again destroyed the silver cup that maintained the function of the Holy Grail, causing the vampire to die.


    After that, Eldmiapleted several more experiments, such as sharpening the silver ingot into a de and feeding it only blood. After confirming that it would not activate unless it was in the form of a ss, she stood up from her seat with satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°The corpse is sealed and the silver is made into a weapon.¡±


    Looking at that sight, Senithigua could intuitively sense that


    That the human race intends to kill all the vampires remaining on the continent. I don¡¯t know when that will happen, but if that happens, the demons who are connected to the vampires will not be safe either.


    Could it be that the Manmajeon itself is bing dangerous?


    ¡°Heh¡¤¡¤¡¤ Hehe¡¤ Wherever my master goes, I, Caruberos, will do my best to serve him¡¤¡±


    As that thought crossed his mind, Senithigua found himself crawling on the dirt floor on his knees, ttering Eldmia.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤? Why are you acting up all of a sudden?¡±


    As if it was a given, a kick came flying straight at him, but Cenit, no, Caruberos was able to smile. That was what it meant to be thankful for being alive.


    It was quite some time after that that the dwarf and human knights showed up.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    EP¡¤649


    The dwarves and imperial knights who had stopped the train and retreated, prepared to fight to the death against the vampires, discovered Eldmia after the surroundings hadpletely darkened, despite their utmost haste, thinking that they had seen a terrible sight.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were beingzy. Rather, they were very quick in their search for Eldmia, who was nowhere to be found, on a fast-moving train. However, despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel empty as soon as they found Eldmia.


    I thought that even the most courageous of warriors would be unable to avoid a hard fight, but he had already killed the vampires alone and was camping out with a campfire lit.


    ¡°This is the corpse of a dead vampire¡­ After testing it here and there, it¡¯s still hard to say for sure that it¡¯s dead. I think we should seal it somewhere and take it with us for now. This guy is the agent who moved the vampire and carried out the operation¡­¡±


    Not only did they deal with vampires, they also captured demons.


    However, while everyone was shocked, Eldmia, the person in question, calmly handed over the Demon King¡¯s army as if it was nothing and shared the facts she had learned from the battle with the vampires. Then,ining of fatigue, she headed to her room to sleep.


    ¡°I will give you the details when I wake up in the morning.¡±


    The dwarves were quite shocked by the calm appearance without any reproach or show, and the imperial knights were moved to see that she was indeed a hero who saved the imperial star and a model knight. While watching Eldmia disappear into the guest room, Ambassador Hulgen and the captain of the guard burst intoughter. After exchanging nces for a moment, they began to convey the policy to their excited subordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for today. Yulken, check the exact distance and shoot the signal re when it reaches there. Bahor, you three go out on your own and check how much of the rail is damaged¡­¡±


    ¡°We will search the area in groups of three. Since the hero has already identified the Demon King¡¯s army, it is highly likely that there are no threats other than monsters. However, if you make another mistake on top of the shameful behavior you showed me earlier, I will not only be ashamed to face the princess, but I will be hung and have nothing to say. The leader is Quils Rayza Benk¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The vampire¡¯s fascination was not only powerful, but also incredibly mentally exhausting. Even the captain of the guard felt his eyes getting tired from the fatigue of two nights of sleep, and it was no different for the dwarves.


    Nevertheless, an unknown energy overflows from those who move to fulfill their respective duties. Ambassador Hullgen, who took out a pipe to take a breath after delivering all the instructions, looked at the energy that was overflowing like a light that illuminated the darkness and burst intoughter once again.


    ¡°Could it be that they created an atmosphere that would make you feel like you won?¡±


    Eldmia stopped Ambassador Hugen and the captain of the escort from apologizing for their inadequate response as soon as they arrived.


    Even if he didn¡¯t just stop him and call him ipetent, he would have nothing to say, but he drew the line by saying that it was just a special vampire who cast a charm so strong that even dwarves had a hard time withstanding, and he somehow destroyed it and mentioned the captain of the guard who came to his senses at the end, saving his face.


    It was a bonus that he naturallyplimented the dwarves on the train, mentioning their orderly behavior. Listening to him, it felt like we had all been in a proper battle, even though it was clearly a very brief skirmish.


    Ambassador Huelgen thought it was just an illusion.


    The vampires were a threat. If Eldmia had not been there right away, they would have been annihted. Ambassador Hulgen thought so even more because he remembered exactly what kind of current had flowed the moment all the dwarves were free from the mind control.


    Strong anxiety and emptiness. It is impossible not to know that Hulgen himself shared those feelings.


    Dwarves are immune to even the most enchanting spells, even when they are half asleep. All sorts of tricks that confuse the senses with magic, cause hallucinations, and invade the mind are threatening to other races, but they are nothing special to dwarves.


    And that strong spirit is one of the prides of the dwarves. No wonder they praise themselves as a race, saying that it is a spirit forged on an anvil.


    It was a battle that was destroyed with just one attack. Some of the humans even moved like the vampires¡¯ limbs, but since I heard Eldmia¡¯s hypothesis that the vampires¡¯ abilities seemed to vary depending on the distance, it wasn¡¯t much of a constion.


    It was a fight where it was unclear whether he hadnded a proper blow, but it was definitely a blow to his pride. At least, that was how Ambassador Hugen felt about his first encounter with the vampires, and it seemed like others were secretly thinking the same thing.


    As a result, even at that time, negative emotions were very strong¡­ but now, I can¡¯t even see the tip of my nose.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think what the ambassador said is correct.¡±


    Just like Ambassador Hulggen, the captain of the guard, who came to take a breather after finishing hismand, also felt the same way and nodded slightly in agreement.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield where a few exceptional heroes are active is one of two things. You either admire them and fight alongside them, or you look back at yourself as being so pitifulpared to them, feel inferior and lose your motivation.


    Naturally, as the number of situations where they are overwhelmed by overwhelming power increases and the number of cases where they are resolved only by the appearance of a hero continues to increase, the negative atmosphere including the sense of entitlement bes stronger. As if to prove this, the emotions that the knights showed on the slow-moving train to help Eldmia were all self-reproach and a sense of entitlement that arose from not fulfilling their duty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you were saying this on purpose or if it¡¯s just your nature, but after hearing the warrior¡¯s words, everyone seems to feel like ¡®we fought together and won.¡¯¡±


    Because their feet were tied, the dwarf¡¯s weapon was effective, because Ambassador Hulggen helped them move the train, because the captain of the guards was there to help them escape the charm and create an opening at thest minute. Ambassador Hulggen took a deep breath of cigarette smoke as he recalled Eldmia expressing her gratitude as soon as she saw them arrivingte.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to you, but I didn¡¯t feel that way about the Ete warrior. It¡¯s not that he¡¯scking¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Siegfried¡­ is the type to keep his distance, knowingly or unknowingly.¡±


    Anyone who fights with Siegfried will feel this at least once.


    It seems like they are saying, ¡®I am a warrior, so I do warrior things, but it is just work, so you guys just do your own work.¡¯


    It¡¯s not that I look down on others. The captain of the guard has already seen it many times, showing the atmosphere of ¡°you are you, I am me¡± while naturally protecting his allies and stepping forward in an emergency situation.


    Should I say that it feels like we are dealing with a problem inefficiently by acting separately when it could have been solved more easily if we had acted together earlier, and then when one side gets entangled, wee and help?


    With that attitude, along with his extraordinary strength, his movements that are not at allmon, his swordsmanship and fighting style that only he can do, etc., allbined together¡­ Regardless of whether he is kind or not, he ends up seeing Siegfried not as a member of the same race, but as apletely different race.


    ¡°When I think about it, he is a very frivolous and lively person, but strangely he feels distant.¡±


    As he spoke, recalling Siegfried from the time when he was subduing monsters in the frontier under the orders of the imperial family, Ambassador H¨¹rgen, who had been listening for a moment, burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha. How frivolous. You¡¯re saying something that deserves divine punishment.¡±


    ¡°If you deserve to be punished just for telling the truth, then Ete has chosen the wrong warrior.¡±


    On the other hand, Eldmia is almost the exact opposite of Siegfried.


    He is very courteous and has a clear sense of distance, to the point where you might think he was originally a noble. It may seem simr to him going it alone with the ability of a warrior, but unlike Siegfried, he clearly recognizes ¡®what his allies can and are doing¡¯. Despite having such fighting ability, the fact that he assisted his allies with his holy spell when he first encountered the vampires was proof of this.


    Perhaps that is why Eldmia¡¯s praise for the actions of others during the first encounter with the vampires did not sound like empty words, even though she had single-handedly killed the vampires.


    ¡°Hahaha! Why are you getting more and more sarcastic? Do you by any chance believe in a religion other than the Imperial Holy Assembly?¡±


    ¡°How can you say such a thing? My family has been a member of the Imperial Sacred Society for generations. I am also a believer of the Sacred Society, and my children and grandchildren will be as well.¡±


    Even though they were joking around, they were both tired, but they couldn¡¯t fall asleep yet because they had to report on the work their subordinates had done. So, the two of them decided to talk a little more and think more about the ¡®favor¡¯ that Eldmia had shown them.


    There was nothing bad


    It was a favor that I had to repay in some way before this journey ended anyway.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Altair, for your silent support of 100 coins!


    I will continue to work hard to be a writer who can write articles that are fun to read until the end!

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    EP¡¤650


    After a day full of ups and downs due to an unexpected attack, I suddenly woke up on the train and sipped my coffee while looking at the rising sun.


    Until yesterday, there were only broken railroad tracks and cracked ground around the area, but now the dwarves have been hammering and nailing all night,pleting the preliminary work for repairs. Even though they lowered their senses to a normal level to get a good night¡¯s sleep, they didn¡¯t know that this much work had been done, so it was quite a bewildering sight.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if they worked all night because they thought there would be nothing to do until the train arrived anyway, but it was fun to watch. Just thinking about what purpose and use they had made it like that made time pass quickly.


    Only when the sun was halfway over the horizon and I had finished drinking my coffee did the train slowly start to move. After watching it for a while, an idea suddenly came to me. I went back to my room, made another cup of coffee, and headed to the back of the train with a chair carrying a nket.


    People who saw me like that as I passed by all expressed their doubts, but soon they seemed to understand the situation and burst intoughter and gave me a slight nod. After exchanging formal greetings with them, I arrived at the back car, which was just as I had expected, turned into an open car to deal with vampires.


    ¡°Well, if you work outside untilte, you won¡¯t have the energy to put it back the way it was.¡±


    While giggling to myself, I find a suitable cover that was blocking the vampires¡¯ attacks until yesterday and put a chair there as a windbreak. Now, the pace is starting to pick up, but thanks to the windbreak, I can get by just by wrapping myself in a nket.


    Thanks to that, I was able to enjoy the scenery leisurely without having to stand on the edge like I did yesterday, and I smiled contentedly as I enjoyed the feeling of ate train ride.


    The flowing scenery is incredibly beautiful.


    Last time I looked around properly, it still felt like winter, but now it¡¯s harder to find ces where snow still remains. It¡¯s a sight that makes me realize that time passes even as I¡¯m being pushed here and there.


    It will soon get cold again as we approach the mountain range to enter the dwarven kingdom. Originally, I was nning to sneak in by then, but as I sitfortably in this open space and look around, I start to want to see the snowy scenery.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing in a ce like this?¡±


    Should I beg the spirits for warmth after a long time? I want to admire the beautiful nature, so wouldn¡¯t they help me? While I was thinking about this, Ambassador Hulgen opened the door of a perfectly good train car and showed himself, peeking his head out from the other side of the windbreak and asking incredulously.


    ¡°I was looking at the scenery. It was useful.¡±


    Ambassador Hulggen burst intoughter despite his tired face as he smiled and tapped the cover while answering his question appropriately.


    ¡°Every day is new to you.¡±


    While doing so, he cleverly maneuvered the cover here and there, and instead of just creating a windbreak, he created a shelter.


    Even a coaster!


    ¡°Wow, is it possible to change your form like this?¡±


    Yesterday, I was surprised by the unimaginable application since it only moved with plywood of a certain standard, and when I asked, Ambassador Hullgen shrugged his shoulders and answered as if it was nothing.


    ¡°No, I have to re-apply the spell.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    I guess it¡¯s my turn to be dumbfounded this time.


    Ambassador Huelgen, who had been skillfully turning a piece of plywood into liquid while I was trying to watch him closely because I couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking or being serious, ced a chair next to me for me to sit on and sat down with a groan.


    ¡°You know, if it weren¡¯t for you, we might have all died yesterday. Now, if you ask me to make you one toy out of this alloy, I¡¯m willing to make it for you.¡±


    Ambassador Hulggen boldly smiled and said that it was an expensive item and that it should not be touched carelessly, but it was cheaper than life, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°What if that attack was because of me?¡±


    ¡°Well, that may be so, but you could have lived on your own, and you could have killed the imperial knights who fell for the vampire¡¯s charm instead of subduing them. I think you have every reason to be grateful.¡±


    Is there a dwarf who hates sex in this world? Ambassador Hulggen stroked his beard as if that was enough for him as he nodded his head in amazement at the honest and frank answer.


    ¡°The scenery is definitely nice. It could make some money if sold as a tourist attractionter.¡±


    ¡°If you just watch out for safety idents like falling out of the window without knowing what you¡¯re doing, it¡¯ll be a pretty good business.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, not everyone in the world is as strong-hearted as you!¡±


    A conversation with someone you can talk to and a light joke while enjoying a beautiful view is a pleasant experience.


    ¡°If such a product reallyes outter, please let me know. I really want to try it out with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you as many tickets as you want for my first ss seat.¡±


    I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I was confident that I had a good rtionship because of the vampire, and I enjoyed some real leisure time for the first time in a long time.


    After that, I continued to enjoy the scenery until I could see the mountain range that was my destination in the distance.


    Ambassador Hulggen stayed up all night and quickly left, but even after that, many people, including the captain of the guard, came to express their gratitude, so there was no time to be bored. Of course, the spirit yed a part in granting my earnest request. Later, I had to put a nket on the chair that Ambassador Hulggen had made and use it as a guest.


    Everyone had different stories to tell, but most of them just said thank you and left. In fact, I was more worried about the knightsing than the dwarves, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t bother me more than necessary.


    Rather, some even acted as messengers.


    ¡°By the way, Ambassador Hulggen said that we will soon be entering the mountains and that it is rmended that wee to our rooms. He said that it will be very noisy if we stay here.¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no problem other than it being noisy?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me that question, I¡¯ll just say yes. It seems like we¡¯re already close?¡±


    Oh my goodness, you are so quick-witted. I smiled once along with the article that ryed Ambassador Huelgen¡¯s words, then applied my senses in reverse to kill my hearing as much as possible and waited for a moment. Thendscape that had been filled with snowfields and forests began to be covered with mountains in an instant.


    And at that moment, I thought, ¡®Oh no,¡¯ the surroundings went dark and a dark tunnel swallowed the train.


    ¡°oh¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    The tunnel was a tunnel, but the darkness was only for a moment, and countless light sources were embedded like stars in the wide pupil, so long that it was impossible to tell how long it had been.


    Some of it seemed like naturally urring luminous moss, but many were clearly man-made. Knowing the dwarves¡¯ technology, I had an image of amon mine, but I was truly amazed at the fact that this space had no problems other than ¡®noise¡¯.


    Because it was said that everything from venttion to facility management was perfect.


    ¡°What kind of kingdom would it be like to be like this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even just looking inside the tunnel is pleasing to the eye. Perhaps it is because I can vaguely feel a glimpse of modern society in the advanced technology.


    The dwarven kingdom that appeared as soon as I passed through the tunnel that reminded me of the night sky boasted a level that far surpassed my imagination.


    ¡°Wow¡¤¡¤¡¤ crazy¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    It is a well-known fact that dwarves live in caves dug in the mountains.


    But since I had never even seen the actual thing in writing, I assumed that people couldn¡¯t live without sunlight, so I lived in a ce with a moderate amount of open sky, but with many dug holes.


    No, the dwarves were really living in caves dug into the mountains. It was just that the scale was so huge that it was hard to understand why they were so obsessed with the mountains. Because of that, the world that should not have even a single ray of light could enter was brightly lit by a giant artificial sun floating in a ce that could be called the ¡®ceiling¡¯.


    But that was a wrong judgment. At first, I was amazed at the principle of its creation, but after some time, I realized that it was not magic, but a symbol of a great divinity.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt your eyes even though it¡¯s shining as brightly as the real sun. And yet you can clearly feel all the warmthing from there.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I was in awe of the feeling I had when I first encountered the World Tree, and when I heard Ambassador Hulgen¡¯s voice, I turned my head and saw that he and the captain of the guard hade over to me and were looking at me.


    ¡°That holy relic, is it actually Bazcal himself¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°As expected of a warrior, you recognize me right away. Yes, you are. It is the very same Bazcal furnace that has illuminated this ce since the kingdom was first created long ago.¡±


    Ambassador Hulgen shrugged his shoulders calmly and said that what he thought was an artificial sun was actually a divine sun, and he said with a smile that could be seen even through his beard.


    ¡°Wee to the Dwarf Kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    I once thought that even if it was a mountain range, if there was a kingdom inside it, it would only be a kingdom in name, not actually a city.


    From today, I decided not to imagine suchmon sense things. I don¡¯t know how I can see the horizon even though I¡¯m inside a mountain range.


    ¡°Is the entire mountain range a kingdom¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    I counted how many huge tower-like structures I could see, stretching out at regr intervals as if to support the ceiling, but gave up and asked. Ambassador H¨¹rgen, who was sitting next to me, shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not true. The mountain range is much more extensive than it appears from your side. Well, if the kingdom continues to prosper, the entire mountain range may eventually be a kingdom, but not yet.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re continuously expanding?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The area we¡¯re passing through right now is a newly built-up area. Has it been a few hundred years?¡±


    The train, which had been moving at a crazy speed, was now moving at a slow speed of only half that of before. Thanks to this, I was able to see the surrounding scenery in more detail, and I had a hard time suppressing the urge to ask questions whenever I saw something interesting.


    Apart from the grace of the World Tree and the brazier of the divine sun of the sky, Bazhkal, the cities and buildings created by the dwarves¡¯ technology and culture can truly be called arcane punk.


    Beyond simply carving out the mountain range to create space, the trains were now running on tracks floating in the air rather than on the ground, and beneath them were numerous buildings that looked like cities, and people lived there as if it were a given.


    Since it is only about 4 stories high, sometimes pedestrians or children passing by would look up and look at the train, but other than that, there was no other reaction. It was a sight that made you realize that for them, the train is just one of the everyday cultural objects.


    Among them, there was a person who was startled when he suddenly found a train car with a hole in it and me sticking my head out to look at it, but that was just a minor incident. When I just smiled and waved, he looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh when he waved back.


    ¡°By the way¡­ I really feel the need to make this into a serious tourist attraction. It¡¯s been over a hundred years since the train was built, and I¡¯ve been on it for more than half of that time, but sitting in this open space and looking outside feels new.¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to do with myself because I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    The captain of the guard, who was sitting on a plywood chair specially prepared by Ambassador Huelgen, was not just groaning, but was really fidgeting, not knowing what to do. He said it was definitely not his first time riding a train, but it seemed like he was notfortable with all the open spaces.


    It was a bit funny that he insisted on sitting down when he could have just gone in if it was that ufortable, but I decided to let it go, thinking it was probably because of his position as captain of the guard. Anyway, I was busy just looking at the products of civilization that seemed like they would ruin even the capital of the empire.


    Ambassador Huelgen seemed to like my interest, and he naturally started talking about things that I was interested in without me having to be careful about asking. Thanks to that, I was able to satisfy quite a bit of my curiosity as we reached the final destination, where the tracks were above ground again and the smell of the big city filled the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s the final stop. Looks like they¡¯ve alreadye out to pick us up.¡±


    Now, instead of sitting down, I stood up and leaned against the cover to look around. When I turned my head in the direction that Ambassador Hullgen was pointing, I was surprised in a different way than when I saw all the magnificent views I had seen so far.


    Frankly, anyone would be surprised to see a crowd of fully armed dwarves on a tform with an extremely old-fashioned design. I was surprised once by the fact that the train was rolling into a ce that looked like a civilian tform, not a military tform, and once again by the fact that so many dwarves were looking at us with wide eyes in surprise.


    The clothes of the dwarves, who were presumed to be ordinary people, were very sophisticated. They were not the splendid and rich clothes of medieval nobles, but rather simple clothes that felt like those worn by Victorians. They seemed to represent the civilization they had built up, and they matched very well with the tforms decorated with stylish designs as well as the buildings spread out behind them.


    I used to think that it was impossible for a race with advanced technology tog behind a kingdom simr to medieval fantasy in terms of clothing and culture¡­ but the gap was so big that it felt like I had identally crawled into a different worldview.


    Among them, soldiers wearing full te armor stood out even more. However, apart from that sense of incongruity, it was quite a strange sight for me, who had never had the chance to see the dwarven kingdom¡¯s official armor before.


    The dwarves¡¯ armor seemed to be bulked up only in the upper body. If the lower body is made of ordinary te armor, the upper body looks like it is wearing threeyers of such armor. The knee pads arerge, so it doesn¡¯t feel like the upper body is bulked up, but it would be difficult for a normal person to get up if they fell.


    But what really caught my eye was their weapons, not their armor.


    ¡°The dwarves¡¯ ceremonial weapon wasn¡¯t an axe¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, originally it was a double-edged axe, but it¡¯s been a while since it was changed to a warhammer.¡±


    Ambassador Hulghen nodded his head in understanding as he was shocked by the sight of a dwarf shaving his beard.


    ¡°There was a lot of opposition within the kingdom, but the enemies the kingdom¡¯s army mainly faced were armored alien races or tough monsters. At the time, the opposition was so great that the onlypromise was the one-handed axe.¡±


    When I looked at the ce he was pointing with the cigarette he was smoking, I saw that in the ce where other races would have been holding swords, each of them was holding a hatchet.


    No, that¡¯s right, Warhammer is also a weapon thates to mind when you think of dwarves¡­ but all the dwarves I¡¯ve seen so far, including Mr. Gin, have used axes, so the disparity is huge. When using a single-edged axe, if you strike with the back of the de, it¡¯s a blunt weapon, but when using a double-edged axe, if you strike with the side, isn¡¯t it a blunt weapon?


    But I wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t hide my shock and amazement at this meeting.


    ¡°Ambassador Hugh Hulgen?! What on earth happened on the train!¡±


    One of the dwarves, who had been naturally focused on the front of the train and had reflexively turned his gaze away due to themotion around him, started to run towards us in shock as soon as his eyes met ours. Ambassador Hulgen suddenly sat down at the back of the train, where there were no walls or ceilings, and waved his hands as if he were enjoying a pic, showing off hisposure, but it seemed that it didn¡¯t help the person leading the dwarf soldiers behind him to ept the situation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe out after seeing the signal re? They said you were attacked.¡±


    ¡°Of course I saw it and confirmed it, but I didn¡¯t know that it was an enemy that had to be dealt with by transforming the train¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    You probably didn¡¯t hear it. Even if it was a signal re, I wouldn¡¯t be able to report it in detail. But Ambassador Hulgen just calmly replied with augh and a signal for me to get up.


    ¡°It was a vampire. Let¡¯s go to the pce and talk about the details. It¡¯s not polite to stand here and talk to the warrior who saved our lives.¡±


    The dwarf, who had been so shocked by the train being torn apart that he couldn¡¯t even look at me, finally took off his helmet and greeted me with a bow.


    ¡°Si Silye, there has been no hurry. My name is Eldab Chiloexa, Captain of the Royal Guard. I stand here to escort you to the pce. I am sorry for showing myself to a guest of the kingdom and an agent of Ete¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡¤¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why are you doing that?¡±


    That¡¯s not me¡¤


    For a moment, I almost hesitated about how to say this, but fortunately, Ambassador Hulgen jumped out of the train and resolved the situation by opening the joint of the dwarf who introduced himself as Eldav without any hesitation.


    ¡°I told you to read the report carefully, you punk! That¡¯s the Imperial warrior named Siegfried! This one¡¯s the Demon God¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Even when he stormed into the banquet hall, he was so angry that it was hard to tell whether it was an act or real, but at least it was enough to make the dwarf Eldabra pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience!¡±


    If this was diplomacy, it would have been a major disaster that would have escted into a diplomatic issue that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to say anything about even if I had ten mouths¡­ But I wasn¡¯t here for that purpose in the first ce, so I could justugh it off.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te here for diplomatic purposes, but for business purposes. And since it was my first visit, it was easy to misunderstand. I am more than grateful for this hospitality.¡±


    Anyway, there is no one who can make proper equipment except for Yongjang. It is better tough off small mistakes than to create an ufortable atmosphere by shouting and expressing resentment. It is not like I was cursed at, but it is justmon sense that I made a mistake. So what¡¯s the big deal?


    With that in mind, I got off the train following Ambassador Hulggen and followed Eldab, taking his example and continuing to speak.


    ¡°I am Eldmia Ega, the warrior of the Demon Lord Ephaga. If it is not rude, may I stop by the temple before meeting His Majesty the King?¡±


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you StarShark for your 4 coin donation!


    Thank you for reading! I will continue to work hard in the future!


    Thank you, Apple Eater, for your silent 50 coin support!


    We will always do our best to make sure you can enjoy it until the end!

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The road to the Temple of Baazkal, guided by Ambassador Hulgen and Captain Eldab of the Guard, was very interesting.


    Well-maintained roads, neat buildings, systematic drainage facilities, traditional dwarven clothing, etc., it was a different kind of pleasure than visiting the elven territory.


    It was impressive even from afar, but when I walked around the city center, I felt like a lot of the empire¡¯s advanced infrastructure was probably obtained from the dwarves. When I asked about it, Ambassador Hulgen smiled strangely as if he was embarrassed and answered.


    ¡°I appreciate thepliment, but it¡¯s not always true. I tend to get a lot of inspiration from my interactions with the Empire when ites to ideas and drafts. If there had been no Empire, you could say that we wouldn¡¯t have the technology we have today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Of course, anyone can fantasize about something that cannot be created with current technology¡­ but the Empire does not offer such absurd things. The train you rode on was also created in that way.¡±


    ¡°Was the train also something designed by the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true, but it did have a huge impact. It¡¯s a story that oftenes up among craftsmen. When you look at the drafts that the Empire brings in, you can¡¯t help but feel like someone who has read the future but doesn¡¯t have the knowledge has somehow implemented what they know.¡±


    As soon as I heard his answer, the first thing that came to mind was the Ethe and the warriors of light that had been with the history of the empire.


    However, it was hard to believe that warriors like Nana and Siegfried had led the development of technology by sharing memories and knowledge from their previous lives, as the Dwarf Kingdom was far more advanced than the Empire.


    ¡°Compared to that, the imperial capital could be called a small city.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Are you saying that when the knights of the empire are right next to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Even Eldab seemed to be happy and smiled at the captain of the guard¡¯s response, who surprisingly epted it coolly and responded positively. Ambassador Hulgen, who burst intoughter, answered while scanning the gazes of those around us who had been pouring in toward us since a while ago.


    ¡°The drafts that the Empire brings are so good that even the most skilled craftsmen in the kingdom often stick their tongues out and nod at the same time. Some of them are definitely sessful. However, receiving the finished product in its entirety and using it well is a separate matter.¡±


    Dwarves quickly learned once they realized it, but humans did not.


    Because poprization was dyed, mass production and development were also dyed. Ambassador Hullgen exined that after some time had passed, the current situation had developed.


    ¡°So there were a lot of dwarves employed as technical advisors to the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal. Thanks to it, the kingdom has developed and it has be much easier to deal with external threats.¡±


    External threat


    Even if I just roughly gather what I¡¯ve seen so far, it seems like most countries or monsters wouldn¡¯t even dare to attack.


    It¡¯s strangely disturbing that he says he was prepared for the threat of dragons when he was traveling on the train, but now he speaks as if there was a real threat, unlike back then when he spoke in a hypothetical tone.


    But since it wasn¡¯t something I needed to ask right now, I just nodded silently.


    In this light atmosphere, we were able to see various sights and even learn that the dwarves rode fire-breathing lizards instead of horses before finally arriving at the Temple of Bazhkal.


    ¡°This is a temple¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a different shape than expected?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny Ambassador Hugen¡¯s words as heughed heartily and walked in naturally.


    I really didn¡¯t know that a huge cksmith shop would appear right away. I thought I was just passing arge cksmith shop when I came here from far away, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. But it was my destination.


    ¡°If I were to offer a prayer, I wouldn¡¯t need to make something to offer at the Great Temple or anything like that, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t ask outsiders like you to do that. Why should prayers praising God be soplicated? Of course, you can just say simple prayers.¡±


    Ambassador Hulgen nodded in agreement with Captain Eldab, who had been silently listening to the words from the side, and I was truly astonished.


    No, what you¡¯re saying is that there is a way to pray the way I just threw out, and that there are dwarves who actually do it, even though it¡¯s not like they¡¯re performing a ritual.


    ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and speak with the priest. If all goes as nned, there will be an official schedule for the visit with His Majesty the King, so preparations for the prayer should already beplete.¡±


    I looked behind Ambassador Hulgen, who was disappearing inside without paying attention to the eyes of those around him, and looked at the inside of the temple, which seemed to be a mixture of a temple and a cksmith shop, unlike the outside of the temple, which looked like a cksmith shop from any angle.


    The captain of the guard or the captain of the guard never spoke to me forcibly. Thanks to that, I leisurely looked around the inside of the temple and stopped in front of a statue that looked very simr to the one I had seen in a book a long time ago.


    The dynamic pose of the statue, holding a hammer and trying to strike a me rather than an anvil, was clearly a depiction of a bazaar, but there was a big difference from what I had seen in pictures or small statues.


    Bazcal¡¯s head was shaped like a dragon, neither human nor dwarf.


    ?


    King Dena Otrima, who has the important task of preserving and continuing the long history of the Dwarven Kingdom, has evaluated himself as a man ofmon sense with a sincere and duty-oriented spirit.


    This evaluation is not just his own subjective opinion. Most of the people of the kingdom, including his vassals, fully sympathized with it and praised it. He is proud of his ability as he sits in a high position and is fairly evaluated.


    That¡¯s why he diligently wore the stupid helmet that caused all sorts of inconveniences, often smelled, and prevented him from even scratching his nose, and the stupid full-body armor that raised his blood pressure every time he went to the bathroom, even though there was a stupid tradition that he couldn¡¯t take it off while he was on duty.


    Sometimes, whenever I saw the vassals betting on the topic of ¡®When will His Majesty the King give up on keeping up that tradition?¡¯, there were times when I wanted to throw everything away and bet my money on taking it off right away, but Dana was the type of person who found satisfaction in seeing herself being faithful to her duties and responsibilities as a member of the royal family, so I was able to endure it somehow.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t always the case. Since Dana was also human, there were times when it was difficult to resist this impulse. It was mostly when an absurd agenda was brought up or when she received a strange report that made her question its authenticity.


    For example, when a warrior of the Demon God, who had been negotiating with the Empire to make equipment from the byproducts of the dragon, arrived in the kingdom after oveing an attack by vampires that suddenly appeared, he was immediately reported to have headed to the temple of Bazcal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Did I just receive the report correctly?


    After staring at the report through the narrow gap beyond the visor for a long time, all Dena could think of was the same question that kept repeating itself. He stroked the beard sticking out of his helmet¡¯s lower hood out of habit and only after realizing the gazes being directed at him did he btedly open his mouth.


    ¡°Why is the warrior of the machine god in the temple of Bazcal¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    It was a question posed to everyone, including the messenger who rushed to deliver the message to the vassals sitting around the round table, but there was no immediate answer.


    Can¡¯t I go?


    Of course not¡¤


    Rather, it includes going to the temple of Bazhkal and worshipping in an external diplomatic event. It is definitely a good thing that he did it of his own ord, even though he was not forced to do so.


    But no matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t help but feel a little awkward.


    The messenger, who had been calmly observing the situation in an awkward silence, finally epted the reality that he was the only one who could answer the king¡¯s question and spoke cautiously.


    ¡°I prayed to the World Tree when I visited the elf territory, so I wanted to do the same here.¡±


    But as always, words are not something that can be said without understanding the situation. In the end, the messenger also knows that his answer, which is not an answer, only raises the question, ¡®Why is the warrior of the demon god in the world tree again¡­?¡¯


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Ugh¡¤¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t something he, the messenger, knew about.


    The concern was, and is, the job of the officials who gathered here to wee the warriors of the demons.


    In the midst of a series of unprecedented events, the dwarves were unable to hide their bewilderment as the idents stopped, and the one who came up with the answer was the old dragon master who had been sitting quietly listening to the story.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see what their intentions are, but at least it seems certain that we should hurry and head to the temple.¡±


    He slowly got up from his seat with the help of the young warrior standing next to him because he couldn¡¯t sit down. He spoke to Dena, who was still worried, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Even the warriors of the Demon God went to pray to God, so we couldn¡¯t not go, Your Majesty.¡±


    It was absolutely true. Dena, who realized that she had been worrying about nothing, got up without hesitation.


    ¡°Prepare the lizards. Head to the temple.¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Since they are a race that wears armor made of dragons, I looked at it again to see if it might be a hat made of a dragon¡¯s head, but that doesn¡¯t mean the statue turns into a dwarf or a human. Rather, upon closer inspection, I realized that they paid even more attention to detail to capture the dragon¡¯s form.


    I looked around, thinking that this might be a ce decorated like a pantheon, but it wasn¡¯t. The statues were of various shapes, but they all had dragon heads. The captain of the guard approached me quietly, feeling like I was a tourist looking at the statues, and naturally began to speak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they well-made statues? Each one was dedicated to the temple by famous warriors. It is said that the tradition is to make one on the day a warrior bes a warrior and another on the day he retires.¡±


    It seems that the qualifications for the captain of the escort also included being quick-witted.


    I was worried because I had no way to ask the dwarves why the god they serve has the form of a dragon, but thanks to the captain of the guards, I was able to find a natural solution.


    ¡°I have never heard of the kingdom, so it is unfamiliar in many ways.¡±


    With a more rxed mind, the captain of the guard smiled slightly and continued his exnation.


    ¡°I did the same. Personally, the most unfamiliar thing was that each of the dragons who created the statues had a different form of Baazkal. Some dragons had a kind-faced dwarf, while others had a dwarf who seemed to be shing mes with anger¡­¡±


    Something is wrong


    As soon as I heard the captain¡¯s exnation, I had to show superhuman patience to keep my eyes from rolling left and right.


    Since there is no option to tease me, it is clear that the reason why my appearance is different is because of me.


    Is it because he is a warrior? Or because he turned the dragon¡¯s blood inside out? Is it possible that simply killing a dragon would trigger something and make him look like this? How would he appear to other dwarves? Why do the warriors create statues of this type and ce them in their temples? Ambassador Hulgen was worried about the dragon¡¯s attack, but was it just an act?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It was a very refreshing experience to see all the Ete statues in the country portraying the same female figure. What about Etiselle?¡±


    Because of the thoughts that were swirling around in my head like firecrackers exploding, there was a slight dy in my reaction to the voice of the captain of the escort that pierced through my mind. Even in that split second, I debated whether or not to say it¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to say for sure because I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to visit many temples. The ones I visited were all painted in a simr way. There may be differences depending on the sculptor¡¯s skill, but the overall feel was simr.¡±


    It seemed right to hold off until I met the person in question, Yongjang, so I pretended to be worried and dyed in answering.


    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience. I had heard that you were very devout, so I assumed you had visited many different temples.¡±


    I was a little nervous when I saw the captain of the guard look puzzled as if he had noticed something in response to my answer, but fortunately, his reaction was different. I think he thought that since I pray to God every time I visit a ce, the conversation would proceed smoothly if we talked about topics rted to religion.


    It was Ambassador Huelgen who saved the captain of the guard, who was clearly embarrassed by the fact that his prediction was wrong.


    ¡°They say the preparations were finished in the evening, but they heard that they received word from the pce that His Majesty had departed just before we arrived. If it¡¯s not urgent, wouldn¡¯t we wait for His Majesty and then pray together?¡±


    Even though the form was one that covered up a small embarrassment with a bigger one. It wasn¡¯t particrly urgent, and it wasn¡¯t a request that was difficult to follow, but I felt sorry for getting that kind of reaction.


    So, I agreed with him and said that I wanted to learn how to pray, and he showed a much better expression and guided us inside.


    In the meantime, I tried to casually mention the new appearance, but the response I got was not much different from that of the captain of the escort. Unless he was a master of method acting, and could add something like, ¡°This actually looks like a dwarf, so it feels strange every time I see it,¡± while looking at the same dragon head.


    In the end, I decided to empty my mind and focus on praying, thinking that I would naturally learn when I met the dragon directlyter.


    It is true that the grace of Bazhkal is watching over the dwarves, whether they have the head of a dragon or not.


    Mr. Balkun was also one of those dwarves, and my equipment made from the byproducts of the dragon will also be made by the hands of the dwarves living under his protection, so I have more than enough reasons to be grateful.


    The prayer method that he taught us, saying that it was a simple method that he learned from a priest¡­ was so simple that it was embarrassing to even call it a ¡®prayer method¡¯. The only unique thing about it is that he is told to stand tall in front of the bazaar by not bowing his head or closing his eyes. The rest of the movements are so simple that it is harder to get them wrong.


    It was truly dwarven, I guess. Thanks to that, I had to spend time chatting with the priest who taught me the prayer method until the dwarf king arrived.


    ¡°It is a blessing to have two warriors, but what else could it be if they are warriors who always know how to be faithful before the gods?¡±


    From the old priest with white hair, I felt a calmness and gentleness that I could not find in other dwarves. Honestly, I expected dwarves to have fiery personalities, but the other priests who gathered around me were also like that, and I could not find any sign of that.


    Even the questions are clerical. Starting with the question of how he came to have faith, he asks why he decided to worship all the other gods equally, and so on. It is a series of responses like a neighborhood elder seeing a wonderful little boy.


    I got a simr response from the World Tree, but the biggest difference was that they had a certain distance in their conversations, while the dwarves didn¡¯t have that. It was difficult in many ways, but thanks to that, time passed quickly.


    When I came to my senses, there was already amotion outside the temple, announcing the arrival of the king.


    ¡°Oh, you finally got here.¡±


    When a strange sound like a torch being shot from outside was heard, all the dwarves, including the priests, stood up from their seats. I realized btedly that the sound of the fire wasing from the lizards that the dwarves rode on, and I followed suit. But soon after, a group of dwarves appeared, making a loud shing sound of armor.


    At first, I thought he was a guard because he was a dwarf who didn¡¯t even raise his helmet visor. It was only after the other dwarves bowed to him that I realized that the golden thing shining on his helmet was a crown.


    ¡°You are the warrior of the demon. Nice to meet you. I am the king of this ce, Dena Otrimael.¡±


    I briefly forgot the confusion caused by Schr?dinger¡¯s statue as I shook hands with the King, who shook my hand coolly while eating all the etiquette. I barely managed to keep myposure and shook his hand.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the scepter that supports the kingdom.¡±


    And I also greeted him informally as befitting him. Then the helmet, still closed, shook once andughter erupted.


    ¡°I really like it. I originally wanted to ask why you visited the temple before the pce, but I guess that¡¯s not really necessary. Isn¡¯t that right, General Miwood?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what on earth was in my answer that made hime to that conclusion, but I couldn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t even raised his helmet visor at this very moment, so I decided to just let it go.


    As I followed the helmet that returned with the impression that the first dwarf kingdom trip was full of questions, an old man who looked noticeably older than the white-haired priest dwarf appeared, supported by a sturdy dwarf.


    When I saw that sight, I had to work very hard not to reach for Este¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Even if you ask for my consent, I find it difficult to follow Your Majesty¡¯s ideas. Since you are flexible, do you think there must be a reason why you visited the temple before the pce?¡±


    I had never imagined a dwarf who needed a cane because he was so ufortable moving around, so the sight alone was quite shocking, but the real surprise was not in his appearance but in something else.


    ¡°You keep following along andining. That doesn¡¯t mean your retirement wille sooner.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, if you harass an old man, you will be punished.¡±


    The amount of magical power felt from the direction of the old man who was joking with the king of a country with a kind smile was so great that it reminded me of Iranoreph.


    I could tell because I had been wandering around the Demon Realm and tried various ways to hide my magical powers.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s been revealed openly, but that it¡¯s hidden and covered up.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ It¡¯s nice to meet you, warrior of the Masin. My name is Miwood, the warrior general. I am the representative of the warriors because I am old.¡±


    The dragon general Miwood, who approached me with support, naturally offered to shake hands as if the king had done so. I paused for a moment to think because of the amount of magical power that was suffocating me, and as soon as I realized that I might look awkward like that, I instinctively grabbed his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I came here because you said you would only make the item if I saw it in person.¡±


    I don¡¯t feel any magic.


    ¡°Haha, there are still a lot of dwarves left to shake hands with. I¡¯ve stepped back from the front lines.¡±


    But the magic that touches the skin is still there.


    ¡°I see. Is the person next to you one of them?¡±


    This situation meant only one thing, so I turned my gaze to the one supporting him, hoping that my smile would look natural.


    Then the dragon answered:


    ¡°I am just a servant who helps the general move without any inconvenience.¡±


    There was no way to know what the dragon was thinking, hiding himself in the form of a dwarf who smiled very naturally while humbly bowing his head.


    In the end, all I could do right now was smile.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you YorHa9s for donating 1 coin!


    Sorry, but there are no ns for a map update yet¡­ There are a lot of things that have been piling up¡­ Maybe someday, someday, something will be uploaded to the edge of the map¡­ But it seems difficult for now¡­


    Thank you, Kim Kong-guk-su, for your silent 100 coin support!


    I will try my best to repay your support by writing diligently so that you will not regret it!

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Take a calm breath and expand your senses as much as possible. Just by taking that simple action, you can feel the magic of the dragon that introduced itself as a servant wriggling.


    Although it seemed like she didn¡¯t show any reaction on the outside, she could probably do whatever she wanted with that kind of shell anyway. I calmed down Este, who was trembling slightly, who was aware of my nervousness, and pretended that it was a normal meeting as much as possible. After that, I had to pray and pay attention to the dragon the whole time the conversation continued.


    There are too many things to worry about.


    It is meaningless to discuss strength. Compared to the fragments that are revealed on the surface because they could not hide everything, Wind King Iranoleph is nothing more than a lizard that has both the dragon nature and the skills torn apart.


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to realize that the differences in abilities between mortals are so extreme, but it¡¯s not very pleasant because it¡¯s not information that I wanted to know, as I was thrown into a situation where I opened my eyes to find myself with a bomb ne, rather than having a knife pointed at my nose.


    It feels absurd that a living, breathing creature could be so strong. Of course, the real problem is that such an absurd being is walking around calmly in the middle of the dwarven kingdom.


    But one thing was clear, as it was certain that the vomit was strong enough to make me vomit.


    He¡¯s not exactly holding the kingdom hostage, nor does he have any malicious intentions.


    If they had wanted to do that, the dwarven kingdom would have disappeared from this world long ago.


    ¡°Aside from the pleasantness of meeting the warrior, I really want to ask this. When I listened to the messenger, I heard that the elves¡¯ territory also offered prayers to the World Tree. What was the reason for that?¡±


    ¡°After witnessing the grace of the gods firsthand, I could not help but be thankful.¡±


    ¡°A god who only looks down on other races¡­ There is no question more stupid than this.¡±


    Of course, there was a separate story behind how I came to serve Ephaga, but in any case, it was not known to the outside world, so it was a very sloppy question to ask in front of me, a human who serves the demon god. Still, it seemed like it was just a question that came out reflexively, not something with some other meaning, so King Dena apologized by tapping his helmet.


    I feel like even everyday conversations are going by in a blur because I¡¯m investing about 80% of my energy into that sinister dragon. Fortunately, this time, unlike the World Tree, there was no change even though I prayed. I wanted to avoid the unfortunate event of being dragged to the sacred grounds defenselessly while an unidentified dragon is right next to me.


    ¡°I would like to hold a banquet and praise the achievements of the Dragon yer, but¡­ I have already received the detailed story from the Empire. The banquet held by the Empire was also forced, and the person concerned wants to help hisrades on the front lines as soon as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes¡¤¡±


    Although it was a little twisted, it wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, and since I didn¡¯t want to have another annoying banquet, I quickly answered. King Dena nodded with regret, licking his lips inside his helmet, and turned his gaze to General Miwood, who was sitting quietly.


    ¡°Then it is the turn of General Miwood from here on. I do not have the insight like you, so I do not know whether this warrior has ulterior motives and is pretending to be faithful to please us. It seems to me that he is just one of the people who is ufortable in this ce and wants to finish his business quickly and return to his hometown.¡±


    What the heck? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have an eye for detail, but you¡¯re just really fucking awesome. How did you figure out my psychology so well?


    King Denaughed heartily as if he believed he had made a funny joke, while expressing admiration in his heart and only showing a rxed smile on his face. When he tried to get up, he waved his hand as if to tell him not to, and even spoke to General Miwood.


    ¡°But more than anything, since he protected the people of the kingdom from the vampires that attacked the train, as the king, I cannot help him even if he has other intentions.¡±


    ¡°Even if a single case arises, I will try to adjust it ording to Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s get the things we¡¯re going to ride ready.¡±


    The king nodded again, saying that it was okay, and continued speaking, patting my shoulder as I sat there.


    ¡°A deal is a deal and a favor is a favor. The kingdom will not forget this, so I will be waiting for you to conclude the deal amicably with the warriors.¡±


    Then, without looking back, he started walking away from the temple.


    The reaction was so cool that I wondered if this was right, but seeing him go out and order his followers to investigate the vampires, it seems that King Dena is going to do what he has to do.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an unfamiliar sight to humans?¡±


    Heughed and gestured to the dragon who imed to be his servant, and the dragon who imed to be his servant, helped him up. I thought he was going to start a stress interview right away, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The dragon Miwood who had gotten up gently gestured to me and told me to follow him.


    ¡°I also agree to make weapons for you, my lord. However, as the representative, I cannot force the warriors to do things, so I think I will have to help you out a bit. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course we should. We¡¯ve already had a good rest on the train, so let¡¯s go right away.¡±


    Even though we were talking with smiling faces, my attention was on the dragon. I was trying to check if the dragon was reacting to my every move first and treating the dragon like a puppet, but surprisingly, the dragon did nothing and just helped the dragon.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It seems like the person next to you has been assisting themander for a very long time.


    Even if it is not just a show, but there is consideration in every action. If you were to look at it without knowing the style, you would have believed that the dragon¡¯s staff was just a decoration and that the dragon was a living, breathing staff.


    ¡°You saw it exactly. Now, just thinking about moving without this guy is depressing.¡±


    There is no sense of pretense or falsehood in the words of the dragon general. There may have been a very small change, but at least that is what I saw.


    Seeing him taking such good care of me, I didn¡¯t think he would suddenly attack me and needlessly put the dragon general in danger. Judging that, I eased my strength a little. For some reason, the magical power that had been surging around the dragon seemed to calm down a little, which surprised me a little.


    Even though my life is full of unbelievable things happening often, the dragon¡¯s reaction was especially so. I had already suppressed my magic power as much as possible long before I encountered him.


    It¡¯s only natural for a magic user to recognize another magic user, but I¡¯m someone who crossed the Demon Territory while deceiving even those magic users. And you read that, even though my magic power was apparently at a meager level from their perspective?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤In order to resolve the deepening doubts, it seems that an environment where one can be alone without worrying about the eyes of others must be created.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of weapon are you trying to make, sir?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I had the armor in mind. The armor I was using before was very damaged during my trip to the Demon Realm.¡±


    The armor that Esmue gave me as a gift has be aplete rag after being overworked without ever receiving proper maintenance. Of course, it can still function as armor against some enemies, but the problem is that my enemies are always more than just average.


    ¡°Um¡­ This may be presumptuous of me to say, but I understand that the armor you were using before wasn¡¯t bad armor at all. It was a gift from the White Star of the Empire, right?¡±


    What? How do you know that? I opened my eyes wide in surprise at the unexpected reaction, and the dragon general smiled slightly at me.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s military technology is not theirs alone. Since they have a close rtionship with the Dwarven Kingdom, if it leaks out of the Empire, a report with specific reasons will be sent. Although they have retired from the field, they naturally found out about it because of their position.¡±


    That¡¯s how it continues. Since he was the one who readily told me the story that he didn¡¯t need to tell, I decided to exin it properly.


    ¡°It was a good armor, as you said. Unfortunately, I was badly injured when I fought the Wind King, Iranoleph, who was consumed by the evil spirit¡¯s energy.¡±


    My attempt to repay kindness with kindness, though it was not intentional, provoked an unexpected reaction. The dragon, which had shown no signs of abnormality until now, showed an unusual reaction for the first time.


    I don¡¯t know why, but at least he¡¯s not hostile. Thanks to that, my level of vignce toward him was able to be lowered just a little bit.


    ¡°A dragon consumed by the spirit of evil¡­ I remember that the armor wasn¡¯t made with that in mind. You almost suffered great humiliation.¡±


    ¡°They say that crises alwayse from unexpected ces, but it was quite difficult.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit of a shame for Esmue, but in the fight against Iranoleph, the armor was barely functional. As the dragon general said, the problem wasn¡¯t his strength, but his sorcery using the power of the evil god.


    If it weren¡¯t for the orb given by Saint Teneasi, the battle would have been much fiercer and I would have been in great danger. I don¡¯t know if the armor made from dragon byproducts would be able to block such attacks, but right now, I need to have the best armor possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that you came here to ovee such ¡®realistic¡¯ problems. Surprisingly, many people tend to mistakenly believe that they can obtain something one-of-a-kind and universal if they just have the dragon¡¯s byproduct, and that can be quite a headache. Do you have any other magical effects in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an outsider who rarely uses enchanted equipment, so I didn¡¯t think about it separately.¡±


    A carriage that is being pulled by a lizard¡­ no, it¡¯s strange to call it a carriage. What should we call it? Should we call it a carriage, using the character for lizard?


    Anyway, the dragonmander, who had gotten on the mount with the help of the dragon who had calmed down the lizard that was bulging its chin as if it was going to spit fire at any moment, let out a short sigh as if it was a bit burdensome, and then smiled gently again and said,


    ¡°Please take a ride. It¡¯s a bit far, so I¡¯ll exin a little bit on the way.¡±


    In fact, I was worried about the dragon, so I nned to ride the lizard King Dena had prepared for me, but since I had eliminated my own excuse for refusing, I had no choice but to ept his offer.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    The escort knights were riding lizards outside, and the dragon¡­ Let¡¯s just call them a coachman and a carriage. Anyway, while I volunteered to be a coachman, the dragonmander Miwood, who rode with me, exined to me step by step about the magic that could be applied to armor.


    The first thing that struck me as I listened to his exnation was the realization that I had been living without any interest in real enchanted equipment.


    Actually, if I were to make my own excuses, it would be that I didn¡¯t have a chance to buy proper equipment. It was only recently that my money exploded, and even then, after I had that much money, I had to move around everywhere without having time to use it.


    ¡°Do you have the idea that relying on magical tools will make you weak?¡±


    Why did Yongjang, who was trying to keep the conversation as quiet as possible, ask such a question? When the question ¡®Am I being a bother for no reason¡­?¡¯ shed across his face for a moment, I closed my eyes without realizing it.


    It was sad that I had to appeal to my own ignorance to deny this, but thanks to that, I was able to hear many stories and came to the conclusion that I most likely did not need enchanted equipment. I never thought that even I, who was willing to use any enchantment that had high general-purpose utility, woulde to this conclusion, but it was true.


    Surprisingly, there was no enchantment that I could use with confidence.


    There are various enchantments, just like good items in the game. However, enchantments are ultimately expressed in the form of engraving magic into an item and making it always work, so if the equipment is damaged, there is a high probability that it will be damaged as well.


    It means that there is a chance that you could have an unfortunate incident where you wear armor that is no different from a lump of metal and run around with a spell that makes you lighter, and then get crushed when the spell is destroyed. When I think about the battles I will have to fight in the future, it would be better to just buy a separate consumable magic tool rather than risk that kind of risk with armor that I always have on my body.


    After hearing this exnation, I realized btedly that the gauntlet was not a magical device with enchantments, but rather a structure closer to a mechanical device.


    I thought it was an enchantment because it activated the barrier until thest moment even though it was damaged to some extent, but it was said that it was possible because it was not an ordinary prototype but a military equipment corresponding to the Empire¡¯s technology demonstration.


    Of course, it is impossible to make it overnight, and above all, such technology cannot be arbitrarily disclosed to individuals. Even if they are warriors, since it is an item that contains the technological prowess of a nation, it requires a lot of discussion before being handed over. This was the exnation of General Miwood.


    Who would have thought that something I thought was a personal favor from the Marquis of Bende had such a huge secret?


    I was feeling sad that it would be hard to obtain such an item again, but I thought that since it had saved my life many times, I should give the Marquis a gift of gratitude when I had the chance, and I was feeling regretful. Then, General Miwood, who was watching me like that, stroked his chin and fell into a brief thought.


    ¡°As I told you before, this is a technology that should not be made known or leaked arbitrarily¡­ but in this case, since it was already received as a gift once, the technology may be considered an exception.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Haha, my memory is fading as I get older¡­ but I vaguely remember it because it was a very interesting study that took ce when new technicians participated. I know that the technology used in the gauntlet has been developed into a different form from the original and has recently been put into actualbat. If the Empire agrees, there will be no problem.¡±


    Since it was an item that was powered by magic anyway, it would have been discarded without any value, and since it was someone who had already received it as a gift once, the story of General Miwood that it would have potential was like a drop of rain in a drought.


    I sighed in relief and quietly pondered if there was anything else useful, and then General Miwood, who had been smiling at me, paused for a moment and asked a question.


    ¡°But¡­ did that really help? As you already know, it¡¯s an extremely inefficient item that even the Ete warriors couldn¡¯t use¡­.¡±


    It seems like the information didn¡¯t reach me because I¡¯ve never publicly revealed that I use magic power. I briefly thought about it and answered with a smile while looking at General Miwood, who seemed to be extremely skeptical, going beyond simply asking, to the point of saying, ¡®Why bother when there¡¯s something better¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, thanks to Ephaga-nim¡¯s protection, I can use magic power. So it turned out to be a pretty good item for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s good news.¡±


    Whether the dragon revealed his identity to the dwarves or not, whether they were allies or enemies, the information that I was using magic would not be a variable. It would be useless to hide a fact that anyone could know anyway.


    And as if to prove my prediction, General Miwood heard the answer and continued speaking with his eyes that were already brimming with energy.


    ¡°In fact, the early forms of equipment we make in cooperation with the Empire arergely based on magical power. The powerful performance of artifacts made during the time when the ancient dragon race ruled the continent all came from magical power. Among them, there were quite a few technologies that were eventually abandoned because they could not convert the spells into mana¡­¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Maybe it will be of great help to you, warrior.¡¤


    As he said, General Miwood did not exin any more about enchantment.


    Although I can¡¯t say Ipletely understood his intentions, it seems that my equipment was already decided in his head to be something simr to a gauntlet.


    ?


    It was very pleasant to travel to the warriors¡¯ workshop.


    Even with the well-maintained roads and reliable vehicles, I don¡¯t know how I could ever feel the car swaying from side to side, even though it was clearly being driven by a quadruped lizard.


    The workshop of the warriors that I encountered that way was¡­ much different from what I had expected.


    It¡¯s rare for my predictions toe true these days, but I could see it in Mr. Balkun¡¯s workshop, and I could not have imagined that there would be no furnace or chimney, which I had seen often on my way here.


    ¡°Everyone, please stop what you are doing and gather around. The warrior of Itisel has arrived.¡±


    Even inside the workshop, there was no sound of hammering, so even if General Miwood raised his voice a little, he could focus everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Huh? You came surprisingly quickly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something that happened. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster, so for now, talk to the warrior first. I think I¡¯ll be quite busy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    After finishing his speech with augh and no exnation, which was embarrassing, General Miwood was supported by Yong-i and headed up the stairs to the second floor. The heads of the generals who were watching his back with various gazes naturally turned to me.


    People wearing sses, people with three braids in their beards, people with one braid, people with one eye missing, etc. I was used to being the center of attention, but the way they looked at me was a little unique.


    ¡°You still seem young¡­ but you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort?¡±


    ¡°Unlike the warriors of the empire, you seem to be very familiar with actualbat. You are good at improvising. Can you throw an axe?¡±


    ¡°What are those earrings?¡±


    Their gaze was more urately described as ¡®analyzing¡¯ rather than simply ¡®seeing¡¯.


    I thought they would mainly talk about personality tests since they said they would decide after seeing each other in person, but I didn¡¯t even have time to panic because it waspletely different. Even though I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, they just stand there and look at me with their ridiculous eyes that examine my habits, and they continue to ask me questions.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the attitude of someone who seemed to have already decided to start working, so I had to ask a question.


    ¡°So this is what it means to face someone and decide?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that obvious? You can¡¯t dress someone up without even knowing who they¡¯re going to wear. They must have passed the character and conduct tests, so they came here. This is all we can do.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You passed?¡±


    When on earth? With what? Even the knights who followed behind couldn¡¯t hide their doubts, while the warriors just waved their hands and answered indifferently as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, that¡¯s just the way it is. When you be a representative, you gain some kind of divine power, and your ability to see people disappears like a ghost. You must have heard empty words like, ¡°We make the decisions.¡± But if that¡¯s the case, why would you elect a representative?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you trying to make me do something annoying for you?¡±


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s not exactly wrong. You¡¯re a warrior I like.¡±


    The dwarves suddenly burst intoughter as if they had heard a funny joke, but from my perspective, who hade here very tense because of the dragon and was sure that they might get involved in something else, I was just dumbfounded.


    ¡°Even for a human, it¡¯s quiterge, so I can¡¯t just measure it. You idiot! Stop thinking about drawing a diagram and bring me a chair!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stay still. Raise your arm so I can measure it.¡±


    ¡°Do you only use swords? It looks like you mainly use two-handed swordsmanship. How about a shield that doesn¡¯t require you to use your hands? If you use an aggressive swordsmanship with a one-sided stance like yours, it would be quite useful.¡±


    And I began to lose my mind amidst the questions and demands that the warriors, who were busy in an instant without any consideration for me, were pouring out like a wave.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    The dragon generals, who started to move in earnest while leaving the escorts waiting outside because they were worried about the hassle, were the epitome of speed and uracy.


    To me, it looks like they¡¯re just roughly drawing a ruler, but the numbers are recorded and data is collected. Just by roughly drawing lines on parchment, a draft is drawn, and some of them even go as far as making armor that looks very simr to the armor that Esmuye made for them, even though they¡¯ve never seen me use a sword.


    I felt no hesitation in his actions, and while watching it with my own eyes, it felt like I was watching a video that had been sped up several times, but that wasn¡¯t the only surprising thing.


    ¡°It seems that Your Majesty likes the things our dwarves make? Even the clothes were made by a dwarf captain?¡±


    ¡°How would your Majesty know that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. If you look at this roughly, you can get an estimate.¡±


    Are they really Sherlock Holmes in their own field? The general smiled and nced at me as if it was nothing, but from my perspective, not knowing what the difference was in terms of technique, it seemed like a feat on the level of guessing what kind of swordsmanship he had learned just by holding a sword without even taking a stance.


    I was truly amazed by this, and the dragon general who had been smiling brightly and holding the shield designs with my consent frowned and added curtly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s a dirty racist who says ¡®Oh, this is definitely a dwarf work¡¯ if it¡¯s above a certain level of quality.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you crazy idiot! Do you keep making me look like a weirdo in front of people I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? The Suin tribe created it 30 years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was a mistake, why do you keep bringing it up!!¡±


    Surprise, for a moment I really thought they were fucking racists. Looking at themughing and talking amongst themselves, it seems like it was a shameful dark history caused by one warrior¡¯s excitement. It was dizzying to think that it was a story from over 30 years ago, but anyway, the warrior, who had finished his work while blushing with shame, adjusted his sses, came out, pulled a chair for himself, and began talking in earnest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken all the measurements¡­ I think you talked to the elder about enchantments on the way here. Was there anything that caught your attention while listening?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ There hasn¡¯t been much talk since I told you about the gauntlets I received as a gift from the Empire. They were supposed to create a defensive barrier using the user¡¯s mana or magical power¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did make something like that. I know what it was, but it probably wouldn¡¯t have been of much use to a race that uses mana like us.¡±


    ¡°I can use magic powers.¡±


    Just a moment ago, I thought the attention of the warriors who were starting to bring chairs and sit around me, as if they were slowly finishing preparing for work, was a bit burdensome.


    But that was just a pretext. I realized it toote when I saw the eyes of the warriors sparkle before I could finish speaking.


    ¡°You can use magic power¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    I also realized that having twenty people say the same thing at the same time without making any promises was a more terrifying experience than I thought.


    ¡°The old man was right.¡±


    The warriors began tough eerily at the one word someone muttered.


    ?


    What was the sight I had in mind before meeting the dragons?


    I imagined things like stubborn dwarves who take the crooked path for a personality test, old dwarves who ask what kind of equipment they should make for such a young guy, and dwarves who tell him to prove his skills in front of them because they don¡¯t care about fame or anything¡­


    ¡°Wow, the magic power is really good! Why don¡¯t you try using this too? These boots have a certain amount of stealth effect if you stay still¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°This! How about this cloak? It¡¯s an item that protects the wearer from the surrounding environment and maintains body temperature! It keeps you warm when it¡¯s cold and cool when it¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°This crazy guy? Why don¡¯t you put that thing away? We finally have a chance to try out various prototypes, so how dare you bring a monstrosity that sucks out mana in seconds!¡±


    Why am I being ab rat, skipping all that process?


    Of course, I don¡¯t feel bad. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to use this opportunity to test the equipment, but they came with the hope that their work, which had not seen the light of day, might get a chance to be used properly.


    As if to prove this, the equipment the warriors bring seems incredibly useful just by hearing the exnation. Most of them are items that have the power to make people¡¯s ears flutter, like a cloak that just came right up to their noses and was then thrown far away.


    The problem was the miserable cost-effectiveness, that damn cost-effectiveness.


    What is the function of the cloak? In my case, if it¡¯s really hard, I can just pray to the spirits. Even in normal cases, since travel magic tools are so well developed, there¡¯s no need to use something like a mana-eating hippopotamus.


    It is absolutely not something that can be used while carrying the serious risk of sucking out mana in seconds.


    The same goes for boots that have a stealth effect. If you move slowly, the magic will not work properly and will create a ripple effect, so if you run, it will not be maintained.


    At first nce, it may seem like a trivial effect, but there was a reason why he brought it as soon as he heard that I was a magic user. It was an incredible item that had an illusionary magic that could cast a real-time perception-obstructing spell on all beings that approached it and even distorted the surroundings.


    If you look at the effect alone, it¡¯s incredible. If I just sit still, it doesn¡¯t just make me invisible, but it also makes people who approach me but can¡¯t resist magic avoid me. How can you not call something that makes you think, ¡®I didn¡¯t avoid anything and just went straight ahead¡¯ amazing? If that develops, it¡¯ll be like a training ground that the Empire¡¯s illusionist put in the academy.


    However, if you are a mana user who can actually operate it, it is something that even a star-bearing father would not use.


    The illusion magic has the same chronic problem and cause that it is not used well on the battlefield, so it doesn¡¯t work on high-level targets. And even if I were a magic user, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    The only good thing is that I¡¯ve touched so many things in a short period of time that just a quick smile on my face makes the dragons feel depressed and they take their things and leave.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You still can¡¯t let go of your foolishness. Get rid of those monsters. How many times have I told you? They¡¯ve escaped the shackles of ¡®equipment¡¯. What good is a good technology? It has to be fit for purpose.¡±


    Then, while he had shown himself to be no different until just a moment ago, another warrior approaches, maintaining a proud attitude of ¡®This time it will be different¡¯. It was a feast of people whose emotions fluctuated to the point of making youugh out loud, but somehow, just by watching, you could feel their sincerity and passion, and yourugh out loud turned intoughter.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry about all those things, just look at this.¡±


    The thing that the three-bearded warrior handed over was a gauntlet that reached up to the elbows and had a shield attached to it. It had a structure simr to what was called antern shield, but the back of the shield had a strangely mechanical feel, as if someone might think it was a dwarf item.


    Even the small, round tube-like thing that had an unknown purpose was attached between the shield and the forearm like a gun barrel, so it was quite heavy. While the unfamiliar sensation was felt as he turned his arm here and there, the warrior checked with his eyes whether the gauntlets were properly worn. He nodded with satisfaction and continued his exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to use it in the same way as Mana, but the technique itself is notplicated and is close to a simple passage, so there shouldn¡¯t be much of a difference. If you maintain it with the feeling of concentrating magical power on the back of the gauntlet hand, the shield falls, but on the contrary, if you concentrate it on the palm, it sticks. Want to try it?¡±


    It felt like a somewhat appropriate exnation, but when I actually used my magic power as he said, it wasn¡¯t just a vague exnation, but a simple way to use it. When I concentrated my magic power on the back of my hand, a small amount of magic power was absorbed, and at the same time, the pincer-like structure that had been attached to my forearm fell off along with the shield.


    ¡°It was originally a function added for the purpose of easy maintenance, but it can also be useful in certain situations where you have to take off the shield. This time, focus on your palm. It will consume a bit more magic power than before.¡±


    It was exactly as the dragon general said. As I concentrated my magical power on my palm, I felt it connect with the other spells engraved on the back of the shield and find its ce. The downside was that magical power was constantly being consumed while the shield returned to its original position and stuck, but this downside was a problem that I could solve.


    It was the simplest and most pleasing thing of all the things I¡¯ve ever touched.


    ¡°Can you transfer the technique to your lower arm instead of your palm or back of your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to make it easier for those who are not familiar with magic tools to understand, so it can be used anywhere.¡±


    In reality, the part that requires the spell is the pincers to secure the shield, so if you change the shield to a magpie, you can definitely use this as a needle. In that case, the vulnerable part may be damaged during the throwing process, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to change the pincers to a form that holds the shield rather than the gauntlet.


    The dragon general smiled with satisfaction at my reaction of looking at the structure while smiling brightly at the thought of bing Captain Itisel for a moment. When I tried to take off my gauntlets, he raised his index fingers on both hands and told me to stop for a moment. Then, he smiled meaningfully and took a pose of putting his left arm close to his body.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more left. Attach your left arm to your body like this¡­ Okay. Tighten your shoulder and spread your magical power throughout your hand. Oh, since tightening your shoulder risks injury, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t use magical power.¡±


    And my heart pounded loudly as I listened to his exnation. I felt a strange sense of heaviness in the empty space where there was no ce for gunpowder or shoulder wounds.


    ¡°Is this by any chance rted to this cylinder?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted.¡±


    The dragon general didn¡¯t exin at length. He just told me to do it with a nod and crossed his arms. I suppressed my heart that was puffing up at his confident appearance and spread my magic as he told me.


    At the same time, a creepy mechanical sound of ¡°ng!¡± and a strong ¡°Two!¡± echoed through the workshop. And I was truly amazed when I saw the result of that sound and impact.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s probably useless in a fair fight or something, but it¡¯s not a bad item as ast resort in battle.¡±


    I wondered where this power came from, but at this moment, that wasn¡¯t important.


    Who would have time to worry about that when you have a pile bunker and a gauntlet with a shield in front of you?


    ¡°I really like it¡­¡±


    Even for me, this was hard to bear.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The shield that the three-bearded dragon gave me was a really good item that had all the practicality I wanted.


    Disassembly and reassembly are simple and therefore sturdy. The biggest drawback of his shield was that it was the result of magic removing the mechanical structure that would have been possible if it had been twice asplex. However, to me, it was not a big deal.


    ¡°Could you put this fixture on your gauntlet instead of your shield? I think it would suit me better that way.¡±


    In my mind, this shield was already mine. When I made a few suggestions, the dragon general, who had been smiling broadly at me, stopped and tilted his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be quite heavy even if you put down a shield? Even if you wanted to reduce the volume of the fixing device, the magic rted to the shield was added to it, so you can¡¯t make it any lighter than that. Of course, if you remove the magic and change it to a mechanical one, it would be much lighter¡­ but wouldn¡¯t it be a hassle to pick it up and carry it around every time?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to resolve the reasonable questions that could have been raised, rather than the rebuttals that came out because they thought their work was being insulted, so I ¡®showed¡¯ the answer right away.


    As a result, the warriors who had been nodding their heads with a face like ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what I asked you to do¡¯ until they saw the shield I threw get stuck in something like a suitable test wooden doll, opened their eyes wide in shock as soon as they saw the shield flying towards me, even though they had taken off their gauntlets.


    ¡°Is that even possible with magic power?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just weird because I haven¡¯t met anyone who can do what I can do.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t my intention, their reaction made one thing clear:


    They don¡¯t know the identity of the dragon who ims to be the servant of General Miwood. They wouldn¡¯t ask such a question with the dragon, the progenitor of magic and sorcery, by their side. It was a situation that could be called a blessing in disguise, but they were bothered for a long time by the generals who wanted to know more about my abilities, so they didn¡¯t have time to think about such things.


    It was natural, but it was inevitable that Rumings¡¯ helmet would be known in the process. However, unlike the fact that I was very nervous because I thought that Rumings¡¯ helmet might be more mysterious than my magic to them, the generals¡¯ reaction was very indifferent.


    ¡°So you had a connection with Lord Lumings too?¡±


    No, it was not just indifferent, it was calm.


    By the way, I think I said that I interacted with dwarves to some extent. I thought it was a story from a long time ago because of my age, but surprisingly, it seems like her interactions are ongoing.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need a helmet. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but his technique is different from ours, so we can¡¯t just touch it. If you want to make additional reinforcementster with the dragon¡¯s byproducts, I¡¯ll make the parts to fit the helmet, so it would be best to ask Lord Lumings directly.¡±


    What I thought would be the hottest issue was pushed back in an instant, so my suffering time increased even more¡­ But I was able to endure it with a smile because it was for my equipment.


    There was also talk about weapons, but when they talked about Kak¡¯s axe and Este, the warriors backed off cleanly. The intention was to leave the parts that didn¡¯t need to be touched.


    ¡°Since Lord Lumings gave it to us, does that mean there¡¯s no problem with us using it?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be so?¡±


    Every now and then, as iprehensible conversations are exchanged, lines are added to the designsid out by the warriors. In ordance with these, someone processes leather to make a pattern, someone prepares magic, and someone else begins to collect auxiliary materials that will be used for the actual work.


    The sight was like a machine that was perfectly meshed and running. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t think I would get tired even if I just sat there and watched, but I couldn¡¯t just watch.


    ¡°Go to the second floor and talk to the old man about the calction. If you tell him that we have started work, he will start talking about it.¡±


    Because I had work to do too.


    On the second floor, leaving behind the dragons moving busily in the workshop, what greeted me was not the dragon Miwood but a dragon.


    ¡°Would you like to sit down for a moment?¡±


    Next to Yong, who was quietly but confidently offering me a seat as if he had nothing to hide, was General Miwood, sitting on a rocking chair with his head bowed. As I flinched involuntarily at the sight of him looking as if he were dead, Yong shook his head and ced the kettle and teacup he was holding on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯m getting older, so I get tired easily if I overdo it a little. I originally asked you to wake me up when you came up, but I thought it would be better to talk to you first, so I¡¯m going to wake you upter.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You seem very familiar with it¡¤¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with it. I¡¯ve taken care of more than just Miwood. Do you like tea?¡±


    ¡°I like cars, but I don¡¯t really like situations where older people drive me. Most of the time, things don¡¯t go as nned.¡±


    Yong, who somehow burst intoughter at the words spoken with sincerity, pulls out a chair for me to sit on without lifting a finger and sits down.


    There was no visible intention to force him, but it was an atmosphere where he couldn¡¯t refuse. He sat down obediently and Yong-i continued talking, starting with a short expression of gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to exin in advance how I appear to you. An evil dragon coiled in the dwarven kingdom, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems like he taught the dragons how to refine the dragon¡¯s byproducts and has been with the kingdom for a long time. Why he did that is unclear.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes widened as he answered indifferently, watching her personally prepare the kettle and teacups, but then pour the tea and pass the cups to him through magic.


    ¡°What¡¯s surprising? You look so young¡­ Do you have a keen eye?¡±


    ¡°It was just an obvious situation.¡±


    ¡°Dragon yers don¡¯t even seem to think of such a possibility when they see a dragon. You can even sense magic, right? I honestly thought you¡¯d pull out your sword right then and there.¡±


    ¡°And yet you came to the temple.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. If I had known you were using magic, I wouldn¡¯t have gone.¡±


    From my perspective, it was a very unexpected answer, but Yong¡¯s argument was that he was just pretending not to care because it was already spilled milk.


    ¡°But you clearly knew my identity, but you didn¡¯t tell me. I thought it was worth talking to you in some cases.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care as long as you don¡¯t harm them.¡±


    Even though my throat feels blocked by the dragon that is like a mass of magical power swaying in front of my eyes, I answer while drinking tea, and the dragon¡¯s eyes light up with interest.


    ¡°What if it causes damage?¡±


    ¡°One of the two will die.¡±


    Is it really necessary to scratch the sleeping dragon¡¯s nature?


    That thought crossed my mind for a moment, but I didn¡¯t want to say something I didn¡¯t mean in this situation, so I answered honestly.


    ¡°It would be to the benefit of all of us if we didn¡¯t even joke about it unless we believed ourselves to be more powerful than the devil.¡±


    It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to fight because I¡¯m sure he¡¯s strong enough to make me want to vomit.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to run away without fighting.


    ¡°You¡¯re a human race that I know but don¡¯t¡­ You seem to have wisdom, but you¡¯re also incredibly arrogant¡­ On the one hand, it¡¯s surprising that you can say such things after seeing a glimpse of my magical power. Are you saying that you¡¯re strong enough to kill an evil spirit?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, I would have killed the Demon King a long time ago. If things continue this way, I will eventually have to fight something simr to an evil spirit, so there is no reason to avoid fighting a dragon.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was unpleasant or pleasant. The dragon just opened his eyes slyly and raised his eyebrows slightly. Maybe he had lived so long that he didn¡¯t even notice this much scratching, so I answered.


    ¡°Even if I have to fight against an evil spirit, it might not be able to help me, but it might be an evil spirit that blocks my path. In that case, it would be faster to just fight it out than to ignore its activities in the kingdom.¡±


    Then, this time, he leans back on his chair,pletely expressing his true feelings of bewilderment.


    ¡°Is there a chance of Seungsan Heo?¡±


    But this time, he doesn¡¯t show any negative emotions. Even if he¡¯s good at keeping a poker face, I thought he¡¯d be upset because of his pride if he got scratched like this, but it was surprising in many ways.


    ¡°You seem to not know much because you are a dragon, but mortals do not know much. Since we do not live long, our knowledge is limited.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Don¡¯t you know the odds of winning?¡±


    Even though he spoke like a piece of shit, a smile slowly spread across Yong¡¯s face as he understood perfectly. It was a smile that seemed to imply that he had seen all sorts of funny people.


    ¡°I just do it when I have to. I want to do it only when I can, but not everything goes as nned, so there¡¯s no choice.¡±


    And then I started giggling to myself at the end of my answer.


    The tension that had been rising to the top of his head subsided as if it were a lie at the sight of him desperately holding backughter in order not to wake up the sleeping General Miwood.


    ¡°Epaga has captured a great warrior. Well, that¡¯s what a warrior should be like. Isn¡¯t it more like a merchant to weigh things before something that must be protected, not a warrior?¡±


    When the dragon, who had barely stoppedughing while muttering to himself, opened his eyes again, his pupils had changed into those of a reptile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. And originally, I was just going to clear up the misunderstanding and end it, but after what we just talked about, I now want to keep you as my ally.¡±


    Unlike what he said, the magical power that he had been ¡®somewhat¡¯ hiding exploded in an instant. For a moment, I thought that this author was using a two-faced tactic, but the dragon who revealed his magical power like that just lifted the teacup as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Can we have a serious talk before Miwood wakes up?¡±


    It was onlyter that I learned that it was the dragon¡¯s way of showing respect.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Have you ever been forced to sprint at full speed by someone only to find yourself exhausted, gasping for breath, with your eyes turning yellow?


    The state of my lungs was like this when I was hit head-on by the magic power that the dragon was just spewing out.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired or ufortable or anything. I suddenly feel out of breath and all the functions of my body that were moving on their own just a moment ago seem to have stopped working and gone on strike without my consent.


    Thanks to this, I realized very clearly why people are terrified when they encounter a ¡®real¡¯ dragon.


    How much more ridiculous must this author have thought that a human being who defeated a mere wind king like Iranoleph and earned the title of Dragon yer would have been? Even if he had used themon clich¨¦, ¡®That guy was the weakest of us,¡¯ it would still be legal.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly revealing your magical powers?¡±


    I barely regained myposure and felt the cold sweat running down my back as I managed to say a few words. The dragon kindly replied with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Even if a god appears before your eyes, you should show everything you have and be proud. Remember this as it is courtesy between dragons.¡±


    ¡°You usually keep it hidden, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you lose your status, you¡¯ll die from the pressure. You must be feeling it too, right?¡±


    That was true. As soon as the dragon fully revealed its magic power, the first thing it checked was the external dynamics and the reaction of the Miwood dragon general.


    But everything around me was still calm as if nothing had happened. That meant that the dragon was only targeting me and controlling its magic. He said it was just being polite, but from my perspective, I felt like I was being put to the test without my permission, so my posture naturally became awkward.


    ¡°You said it was polite, so let¡¯s start by introducing ourselves properly. You know me, but I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s hiding in the kingdom, pretending to be a dwarf, but it¡¯s definitely not a simple reason to burn this ce down just because I¡¯m a little rude. I tried to make the most of the situation by going out there and doing it, but somehow the dragon just smiled and nodded as if he found my attitude amusing.


    ¡°It is said that one of the best ways to gain favor is to listen well and respond well. I am Niat Ezelp.¡±


    There is no pressure orpulsion in that attitude.


    But it is such an influential name that I have to resist the timid posture that starts to straighten up as soon as I hear his name.


    In fact, even at this very moment, I am contemting whether it is right to endure this and act like a gangster even a little, or whether I should maintain a pious attitude even now. The dragon in front of me was a giant among giants.


    The Master of Thought said that many dragons have disappeared from the world, and it is true that dragons have disappeared for unknown reasons, but despite this, there are still dragons that live and breathe and are famous in the world.


    Of course, not all of these dragons are beneficial to us. Some dragons lose their reasoning and be monsters, while others have bizarre personalities that cause harm to mortals. Others, on the other hand, are friendly or indifferent.


    And since these beings that seemed to transcend the category of life were grateful to just breathe quietly without causing any harm, people have tried to leave their names in history so that they can be remembered for a long time.


    The world is full of dragons that make a fuss even though we did nothing, so our ancestors had the wisdom to at least look after the dragons that are in neutral gear and not mess with them unnecessarily.


    Among the dragons that were recorded, there were those that boasted the most distinct presence and that popped their heads up in history books when they were forgotten: Fire Dragon Nyailef, Thunder Dragon Ashdlov, Poison Dragon Neyenarp, and Ice Dragon Nyat-Ezelf.


    Yes, Bingryong Niat Ezelp.


    It means that the dwarf sitting in front of me right now is a mythical dragon who has lived for thousands of years. In the end, I couldn¡¯t keep up with reality, so I just kept my mouth shut for a while and then very slowly had to say his nickname.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Master of Winter?¡±


    ¡°You are very knowledgeable.¡±


    It was a really funny story, but after hearing his short and concise answer, a sense of relief seemed to well up in my heart.


    The reasons wereplex.


    One of the reasons was that, unlike the notorious Fire Dragon Nyailep, who was known for his frequent tantrums beyond the point of appearing when he was forgotten, the Ice Dragon Nyaatezelp had a high reputation, and one of the reasons was that, without being consumed by madness, he could be certain that the Ice Dragon would not help the evil spirits or harm the dwarven kingdom.


    But what reassured me more than anything was the fact that only someone as powerful as Bingryong Niath-Ezelf could possess and unleash the magical power that was oppressing me right now. The difference in ss between him and Iranolef was so severe that I was worried that it would be the average for the dragon n.


    I don¡¯t know if he read my relief, but Niath Ezelf, who showed a variety of emotional changes for someone who has lived for thousands of years, briefly showed interest and shook his head while lifting his teacup.


    ¡°The more I look at it, the more interesting it is, and I want to ask you about this and that, but for now, I¡¯ll try to gain your favor by asking more questions. Are there still many things you¡¯re curious about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why does Bazcal¡¯s appearance look different to each person?¡±


    As expected of an old dragon with a long life and plenty of time, I had no intention of refusing his hospitality, so I asked him directly, and Niat Ezelf¡¯s expression changed in an unexpected way.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You turned the Dragon Blood upside down? But why aren¡¯t there any curses or side effects?¡±


    It seems like a ridiculous answer to a question, but surprisingly enough, the answer to my question was correct. So, the reason Bazcal¡¯s appearance looks like a dragon to me is because of the dragon¡¯s blood, and since there are no side effects or curses, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything particrly strange or wrong with that.


    What I mean is that it was created with that intention from the beginning¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason either. It was strange for a human to be able to use magic in the first ce, so I thought it was either a special constitution or Epha¡¯s protection. More importantly, does it look like Bazkal is a dragon because he wears the dragon blood or to the dragons, does he look like a dragon? Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Bazcal¡¯s true form. To be exact, it doesn¡¯t look like a dragon, but rather a half-dragon.¡±


    Starting with the past history of the Demon Tribe, I hear secret stories that are not known to the public wherever I go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how Bazkal, who didn¡¯t even inherit the name of the Dragon n, came to be a god. That¡¯s a story from a very long time ago, even for me. I also don¡¯t know why the gods made by the dragon generals contain their true forms that only those with dragon blood can see. It may be hard to believe, but if you talked to the dragon generals down below and roughly guessed, wouldn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even aware of your existence.¡±


    At my immediate answer, Niath Ezelf nodded slightly in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could those people do something different when they create a statue of Bazcal? It¡¯s just a power or blessing bestowed by Bazcal. The real reason is known only to Bazcal himself.¡±


    Unlike the World Tree and Ephaga, Lord Bazkal doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly interested in me, so the secret of the statue may remain a mystery forever¡­ But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a secret weapon or a crucial factor in defeating the Demon King, so just finding out that the Dragon¡¯s Blood was the cause was enough.


    Anyway, the second question is more important than that.


    ¡°It is true that you have turned over the dragon¡¯s blood, and since you inferred this from the stone statue, I believe it to be true. Why are you hiding your identity and staying among the dwarves? Is it rted to the technology of the dragon generals who can process the byproducts of the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Simr. Now they have established a kingdom and are enjoying prosperity, but at one time, the dwarves were ves to some dragons for their own selfish desires. They were taught knowledge to give them the power to defend themselves.¡±


    ¡°If you gave me that kind of power, then there was no need to change into a dwarf and stay among them, right?¡±


    When I asked Niall Ezelf, who had shown surprise for the first time as if it was very unexpected, he turned his head away for a moment in response to the snoring that General Miwood had let out behind him, and then continued the conversation.


    It may not seem like much, but it was a very impressive scene. Even I, if I pay attention, can tell if General Miwood is really sleeping or is awake but pretending to be asleep. If even I can do that, I should be able to feel his reaction without having to turn my head.


    But turning your head to check is like a habit ingrained in your body. And that was also proof that Niall-Ezelf had been living among the dwarves for quite some time.


    ¡°This is more of a process of protecting the creatures living on mynd as the master of the mountain range. It¡¯s been a few hundred years, but I used to be a human too. I used to live in a kingdom called Lovell.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is it Lovell?¡±


    Is it because I¡¯m thinking about the word Dragon Blood n that suddenly shed through my mind? Even though it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen it, I still vividly remember Yekaterina¡¯s monstrous strength, and while I was having some reasonable doubts, Niat Ezelf shrugged and cut off my question.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve answered most of the questions, so I¡¯d like to ask one of my own. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Please ask a question¡¤¡±


    Then, the question of what exactly was the dragon threat that Ambassador Hugen had been talking about remained, but since Niat Ezelf¡¯s rebuttal was valid, he nodded obediently.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but it was a wise choice.


    ¡°Now that you have seen me properly, can you boast that you can fight even the dragons if necessary, like you said at the beginning?¡±


    He smiled as if he was satisfied with my answer, and the question he asked while resting his chin on the table seemed to be connected to myst question.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you Altair for your silent 10 coin donation!

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    I didn¡¯t think it was a question that would make me repeat what I had already said.


    From Niath Ezelf¡¯s perspective, he may have thought that I was giving him a merciful opportunity to change his mind. The gap between before and after he directly fired his magic was that huge.


    But even so, the words thate out of my mouth are set.


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    Except for the times when he was given a second life and waspletely helpless, he always had the opportunity and time to try, and even the power of a warrior given to him by Epagah. This world even has the possibility of transcendent beings who can ovee the limitations of their race through various mysterious processes.


    If someone with great power were to challenge you on such a topic, would you bow your head and say you are weak?


    I don¡¯t know about other people, but I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t even think about doing that.


    ¡°Normally people don¡¯t do that. For example¡­ If a dragon appears and destroys a vige, you¡¯d be angry, curse, and want to kill it. But only a very small number of people would burn their lives to put that into practice.¡±


    Niat Ezelp, who was gathering his thoughts while turning his teacup around for a moment after hearing the immediate answer without a single thought, continued asking questions with a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°Why do you do that? Because the other person is evil? Or because you are a hero? Or because you don¡¯t want more victims like you to appear?¡±


    But when I heard the topic he had finally thrown out after much thought, I could only think that this dragon either had no idea about my notoriety, was not interested in it, or did not know me at all.


    Well, it was a natural reaction since the only thing I did in the mountains was to visit Asili¡¯s hometown, spar with Lumings, and get a bite to eat. On the one hand, I thought he was curious about everything, but since he answered my questions sincerely, I decided to do the same.


    ¡°The reason I move is ultimately ¡®revenge¡¯, nothing more, nothing less. The rest is just secondary.¡±


    Because I was just sitting there and the vige was annihted for their own reasons, it sucks. Because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but they came up to me and started yelling at me, and it was ridiculous and annoying. Because it was disgusting to see them acting like they were the ones who were at fault.


    My life¡¯s goal has never changed for a single moment. I am stressed out without knowing it because the scale of the target is constantly growing.


    Niath Ezelp, who seemed quite embarrassed, pressed his temples and took a deep breath. After rolling his eyes here and there to gather his thoughts, he quietly asked back:


    ¡°So¡­ your only reason and purpose is blind revenge?¡±


    ¡°As you said before, the problem is not the person who suddenly bangs an earbud on a normal person who is living a good life, but the person who grinds his teeth to get revenge on that person. It may be a bit blind to make the person whomitted the crime pay for it.¡±


    I pride myself on living a basically good life.


    I do not use my past life¡¯s knowledge or connections with those in power to ruin the world, nor do I use unjust violence for personal gain, regardless of the reason. I follow the rules andws, try to resolve things amicably through dialogue as much as possible, and only try to pay a fair price or receivepensation. I also try not to forget to repay those who helped me.


    Even if you havemon sense, it is not enough, it is not enough. You are not a psychopath who grabs anyone and cuts their throat just because they physically touched you. You know how to admit and apologize for your mistakes and you know how to ept it when the other person does the same.


    In other words, if you live an ordinary and good life, there will be no reason for you to be in conflict with me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Are you saying that you are absolutely proud of being in a position of goodness?¡±


    Niath Ezelp¡¯s expression became more and more strange as he listened to my answer, but this time, I was simr to him.


    Was there any room for interpretation like that? I answered as carefully as possible, hoping that there would be no unnecessary misunderstandings in this area.


    ¡°No, I just say I lived a normal, good, and sensible life.¡±


    This is an undeniable fact unless I have mymon sense changed or fall into a world where my perception is reversed.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t hesitate to take the lives of those who screwed me over. In a world where most hostility and resentment are measured in life, taking someone¡¯s life means putting your own life on the scale as well.


    That is why we can freely torture, deceive, extort, and eventually kill demons and hostile creatures whose very purpose in life is to threaten and toy with mortals. Vermin are vermin because they are harmful.


    That is why, even if they are not evil, if someone blocks my path while ignoring my warning, I can swing my sword without hesitation. Ignorance is not a sin, but it does not make it a shield.


    I answered confidently about this part, even to the point of being confident beyond myself, but this time again, Niat Ezelp¡¯s reaction was subtle.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really unique.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I was so amazed by, but I stuck my tongue out.


    However, seeing the faint smile on his lips, he felt that it was not a bad impression, and so Niath Ezelp stroked his neck and quickly continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a bias that I¡¯m always right, nor am I blinded by my sense of justice and unable to see the truth, nor am I deceiving myself. What is this? Are they really human? How can a child who hasn¡¯t even lived 20 years act like this?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s a warrior.¡±


    That was because his mental age had already eaten as much as it could, but there was no reason to tell him that fact, so he just talked around it. However, Niat Ezelp denied my answer, which was not an answer, with the same smile as if he was seeing something funny in the world.


    ¡°No, warriors don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Warriors don¡¯t act like you. They may shine like a ray of light among those who are burdened by a sense of duty, or absorbed in the sublimity, or among the powerless, but if you take a step back and look, they are all a bit of a savage. Oh, of course, you¡¯re not savage either¡­¡±


    What the heck? Why are you barging in all of a sudden?


    It was hard to understand his intentions, so I opened my eyes wide and looked at him. Niath Ezelf let out a smallugh and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You must understand how dangerous it is to put so much power into someone who is unprepared or inexperienced. I asked this question with the intention of warning you if you were to get caught in the act, or to limit the equipment you would receive. I never expected to hear this answer, though.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What was my answer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a passing grade. It¡¯s so appropriate that it¡¯s almost unbelievable. Even though he has that much power, he has no intention of wielding it as he pleases. I want to ask him why he¡¯s so aloof.¡±


    It was a bit shaky, but it was apliment.


    It seems that since he has witnessed many mistakes made by immature people over the years he has lived, it was a test in its own way. If you think about it from the perspective of an adult who gives a knife to a child, it is not an action that is particrly uneptable, so he just nodded in agreement and ended the conversation, then asked another question.


    ¡°Everything is good, but what are these ¡®restrictions¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No matter how low the level is and how dead it is, a dragon is still a dragon. I think you¡¯ve already realized this, but dragons have been born with magic power, so it¡¯s safe to say that their entire body is fused with magic power.¡±


    Niath Ezelf slowly got up from his seat and approached General Miwood. Even though there was no exnation, I could tell that it was to slowly wrap up the conversation.


    ¡°Up until now, it didn¡¯t matter because the conditions didn¡¯t match up in many ways, but you¡¯re an exception. I saw you move your magic earlier. Can you give magic to an object?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes, unlike other demons¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand quickly.¡±


    By now, countless people have equipped themselves with the dragon¡¯s byproducts, and the question of what the problem is has been resolved at once, while also giving a rough idea of ??what the restrictions he was talking about are.


    ¡°Was that simr to the Dragon n¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ability that you learn and use as naturally as breathing. Through that method, your scales and leather be more durable. Of course, it¡¯s something that not only other mortals who use mana, but even demons can¡¯t imitate¡­ But somehow, you can do it.¡±


    There was no moreughter left in Niath Ezelf, who pointed at me with his index finger and dered firmly.


    ¡°It could be excessive and a power that should not be known. It could be that it is obsessed with power and tries to ughter innocent dragons, or it could go down the wrong path in the sense of omnipotence of bing a small dragon. It could happen at any moment, even if not right away. The ¡®restriction¡¯ was a way to prevent such things from happening in advance by applying a certain processing to the leather and scales.¡±


    ¡°To prevent the magic from flowing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of bothering someone who is not only infatuated but also wary.¡±


    In that short conversation, I don¡¯t know what he read about me, but Niath Ezelf firmly answered and touched the shoulder of General Miwood. Then, General Miwood, who had been in a deep sleep until then, woke up as if it were a lie and his gaze moved towards the teacup and me.


    ¡°Hmm? I dozed off for a bit¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t just blink like this. Should I have woken you up?¡±


    ¡°I was serving you some tea because the warrior said he wanted to let you sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you for being so considerate of an old person.¡±


    The air changes and people change.


    Niath Ezelf, who had hidden his magic more firmly than when we first met, sat General Miwood down in the seat where he had been sitting until just now, exchanged teacups, and smiled at me as he asked:


    ¡°The story might be long, so would you like me to prepare another drink?¡±


    Even though the conversation was cut off unterally, I wasn¡¯t particrly offended because I gained more. I had more questions I wanted to ask, but now that I know the truth, I¡¯ll have a chance to ask them againter.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤please¡¤¡±


    So now I decided to go with that smoke.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Unlike the conversation with Niath Ezelf, I expected the deal with General Miwood to not take too long, but when he woke up, he surprised me by raising the stakes on conditions that werepletely different from what I had expected.


    ¡°If you are satisfied with the results instead of the money, would you be willing to help the kingdom just once when it needs help?¡±


    Even Niath Ezelf, who was standing calmly behind him, was looking down at the back of General Miwood¡¯s head with a puzzled look. However, General Miwood just kept his confident face with a friendly smile, and thanks to that, I seriously thought about whether I should apud his shamelessness or assume that he had other intentions, and finally made a decision.


    To throw a fastball


    ¡°I¡¯m not cheap, but¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to overestimate myself, but this is clearly a disadvantage for me.


    Even if it weren¡¯t for the dragon raid, there¡¯s nothing I can do other than put on some dragon armor. It¡¯s true that their technology is great, but in the end, I¡¯m the one who brought the materials and I¡¯m the one who pays for the processing, so there¡¯s absolutely no reason to bow my head and support such unfair trade.


    And General Miwood was also well aware of that fact.


    ¡°That is correct. That is why we would like to make an additional suggestion. The simplest is to start with the maintenance of the armor, and if there is anything in your future life that requires the knowledge of the dwarves, we will step forward and help you.¡±


    Was the first proposal just a flier? The proposals that followed are worth considering, depending on the time frame. It means that you can get their help not only for immediate A/S but also when you need to remodel the house you just moved into.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting enough proposal. I think it needs to be weighed based on the timing. Do you have any specific conditions in mind?¡±


    ¡°Until the day the warrior ascends to heaven¡±


    The answer that came back before I could finish asking all the questions was firm. I felt suspicious of the perfect answer sheet that made me want to immediately stamp the contract, so I kept silent for a moment, but General Miwood did not change his words or try to add an exnation.


    ¡°You are so sincere.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to joke around when dealing with a warrior, right?¡±


    What¡¯s there to lose?


    Even if you look at it carefully dozens of times, there is nothing at all.


    If there is something that threatens the dwarven kingdom, it is obvious that my life will be threatened sooner orter, so I will eventually take action. If it were normal, I would be able to work without pay, but it is no different than having an additional boss added on.


    In a way, it¡¯s fortunate. If you had figured out how I operate, it would have been a suggestion you would never have made.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Let¡¯s do that. The contract will be drawn up on the day the goods arepleted.¡±


    If I wanted to, I could just get up and shout that the deal was done, but that would be too obvious, so I paused for a moment and then answered.


    Considering the benefits you get, that level of courtesy is cheap, so it wasn¡¯t difficult.


    ?


    As Eldmia finished her transaction and left the room, and her wise and faithful servant, who was now no different from her right hand, took her ce, Miwood put down the teacup he was holding and said,


    ¡°What did I do wrong again?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡±


    ¡°Of course, you said you would just watch without telling me anything.¡±


    Since Miwood had only seen dragons like Bingryong and Hwaryong in his entire life, he had no idea about the average personality of dragons. He had even met people with personalities that were pr opposites, so it was difficult to define what a dragon was like.


    But even so, I was certain that Bingryong Niath-Ezelf had too much affection for mortals.


    ¡°You must think that I set wrong conditions in my deal with the warrior. I don¡¯t think the conditions were that excessive, but the fact that you¡¯re reacting like this suggests that even if there was no such offer, there must have been some reason why the warrior had no choice but to help the kingdom.¡±


    Niathezelf doesn¡¯t answer. Because that was the oath.


    But for a subject that has lived for thousands of years, the overly rich expressions speak volumes. At this point, the oath is almost a facade.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get what the problem is. If it was a situation where I could have called the warrior at the right time in the first ce, I would have known, so I think it would have been closer to intervening depending on the situation. No¡­ Judging from your expression, you¡¯re right. Doesn¡¯t that mean the warrior coulde after we¡¯ve suffered huge damage? Through this deal, you¡¯ve gained the opportunity to call him right away if there are any signs, so what on earth do you think is so damaging that you¡¯re so sullen?¡±


    In the first ce, he had brought all the materials himself, and he had already set fire to the craftsmanship of the other dragon generals by providing the unprecedented condition of being a human race that could use magic. Even with that alone, the situation where he could have made a fuss and refused to make it if they refused the conditions he had proposed was already beyond the water, and he did not want to damage the reputation of dwarves with such a petty act.


    This is a deal where there is no loss in the first ce. Rather, charging for payment here would have been the worst and most short-sighted choice. Thinking that, I tilted my teacup again, and Niat Ezelf, who had been looking at me as if the world was pitiful, finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Mortals live longer than we think, and those who have reached the state of transcendence even longer.¡±


    The expressions that were spinning, the mutterings that sounded like talking to oneself, the actions that were not much different from covering one¡¯s eyes and pretending not to know were ultimately advice, but since it had always been like that, Miwood did not bother to find fault with it.


    Instead, he burst intoughter without hiding his realization. It was because he had spent time with Niath Ezelp that he realized very clearly what kind of delusions the old dragon was making based on his own standards.


    Then, a natural look of ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ poured out from Niat Ezelf, but Miwood was confident because she was already confident.


    ¡°Why is that a mistake? It¡¯s a win-win situation for both parties.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t collect a price from a dead person.¡±


    Today¡¯s contract is not made in Miwood¡¯s name alone. It will be a contract that all current and future warriors will bear, with the dwarven royal family as witnesses.


    Of course, the kingdom will only use the warrior¡¯s one-time pass when absolutely necessary. However, the warrior has no choice but to help them to some extent if something serious happens to them in order to receive the benefits provided by the warrior generals.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You said you would only ask for help once, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll only ask for help once, but that doesn¡¯t mean the warrior won¡¯t move even after hearing of the danger we face.¡±


    Should I say that it is typical of a dragon to be entangled in an oath? Or should I say that even the person who is entangled in the oath is unknowingly helping to avoid the oath and getting stuck in a strange ce? It seems that the person in question does not know that the dragon, who is making an expression as if there is no suchw in the world, is the one who came up with this idea, so Miwood burst outughing.


    It was a moment when the advice of the former CEO, who said that it would not be boring, came to mind again.


    ?


    Even after the deal, which was hectic but went smoothly, I had to stay in a nearby amodation provided by the kingdom and visit the warriors¡¯ workshop once a day.


    Since these are devices that only pursue performance, the appearance didn¡¯t really matter, but when it came to actual work, the materials consumed were so expensive that the process of supplementing and correcting through samples was more frequent than expected.


    But it wasn¡¯t particrly bothersome. In the process, I was able to naturally hear about all sorts of amazing production methods, and it wasn¡¯t bad to see my own equipment beingpleted little by little.


    The amodations there were also well-equipped to a very modern standard.


    Thanks to the standardized technology, the dwarven kingdom, which had a water supply system that was different from others, was able to use water without any regrets anytime and anywhere, and I, who was so absorbed in the taste, spent the end of the day in the bathhouse attached to the amodation.


    It was exactly the vacation I had been dreaming of, but as always, fun times don¡¯tst long.


    Today, exactly one weekter, I headed to the workshop with my escorts as soon as I received the telegram that the equipment waspleted.


    ¡°You are truly a brave warrior. You canplete your equipment so quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    The words of the captain of the guards who was by my side were by no means empty words. One of the things I had asked of the warriors was the leather chain mail armor that I had heard about at the banquet in the empire.


    It can take months to make even a single piece of ordinary chainmail, sopleting the entire process in just a week is an insanely fast pace, even if it¡¯s done through magical means.


    Just walking along with the captain of the guard and admiring the skill of the warriors, we arrived at the workshop in no time and were weed inside by twenty warriors who were smoking their pipes contentedly while looking at their work.


    ¡°You came so quickly, even though it wasn¡¯t that long ago that I sent someone. Were you secretly looking forward to it, Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Inwardly? I was openly looking forward to it. I never thought I would get this opportunity in my life.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we are the same. I never thought the day woulde when we would be able to create equipment for the human race with magical powers. I guess we will live long enough to see it all.¡±


    The twenty dwarves showed an indelible sense of confidence, satisfaction, and pride. And in proportion, my expectations for the warriors¡¯ abilities grew.


    ¡°First, look at the armor. It is a very meaningful item because it was the first piece made using this technique and was made from a byproduct of a dragon.¡±


    As he spoke, the path opened up naturally, splitting left and right, and at the end of the path was a te armor worn by a wooden mannequin.


    At first I thought it was real sheet metal, even though I knew it wasn¡¯t ¡®sheet metal¡¯.


    Underneath the chest te, which is infused with the dark blue scales of Iranoreph, is a chainmail armor made of dragon leather straps that extends down to the pelvis, and beneath that are knee pads and boots made of scales processed like the chest te.


    The same was true of the gauntlets, but I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head for a moment. The aesthetics were certainly good, but it seemed tock a lot of the necessary parts for the full-body te armor I hadmissioned.


    There is no possibility that they ignored the request and made it on their own or that they couldn¡¯t make it all because they didn¡¯t have time. It¡¯s insulting to even think about it. I racked my brain to meet the expectations of the dragon generals who were smiling broadly as they looked at me wondering what was going on. I was able to find a hint in what they said.


    ¡®So you had a connection with Lumings too?¡¯


    ¡®If Lord Lumings gave it to us, does that mean there¡¯s no problem with us using it?¡¯


    ¡®This is an even more meaningful item because the first piece made using this technique was made from a byproduct of a dragon.¡¯


    The remaining parts of the armor arepressed like Luming¡¯s helmet.


    As I made that guess, the dragon generals naturally nodded their heads as I reached for Luming¡¯s earrings. The unexpected convenience brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°What are you waiting for if you noticed? Let¡¯s see how it works and feel proud by wearing it quickly.¡±


    I had to work hard to nod politely and hide my excitement as I watched the warriors strip the armor off the mannequin before I could even agree to it because they were getting more impatient.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    I dare say that the dwarves¡¯ technological prowess is clearly the best in the world when viewed as a race.


    You might think that it¡¯s just a copy of Luming¡¯s helmet, which waspleted with extremepression, but in reality, it¡¯spletely different. Luming¡¯s helmet could only be made with a metal that they developed themselves, but these guys copied it with apletely different material that has nothing to do with it.


    ¡°For your convenience, the driving part is divided into each part. You may feel a strange sense of difort when deploying it, but that is because the technique is linked and the wearer¡¯s body shape is checked, so you have to get used to it¡­ Oh, and it would be better not to deploy it when someone grabs you.¡±


    ¡°What happens if we unfold it?¡±


    ¡°Unless your finger is made of stone, it will be cut off.¡±


    The dragon general, who was helping him put on his armor, smiled and grabbed his right finger with his left hand as if cutting it with scissors, saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s an unavoidable shoring,¡± and moved his hand again¡­


    No matter how much I think about it, isn¡¯t that an advantage rather than a disadvantage?


    It would be a very dirty feeling to have a severed finger inside the armor, but it is no big deal when you are fighting for your life.


    ¡°How is it when you deploy it? The weight suddenly increases, and you might feel the center of gravity shifting slightly to the left and right to match the warrior¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°It shakes a little bit, but not enough to be a problem. I think I¡¯ll get used to it after a few times.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡±


    At first, the warriors were just as excited as I was, but when it came time to pay attention to the fine adjustments after wearing them, they all became serious. After repeating the process about fifteen times to make sure there was no problem, leaving the knights behind, who were amazed by the unheard of item called the retractable armor, they sighed in relief and began talking about the magic on the armor one by one.


    Of course, since I hadn¡¯t asked for anything, the only thing that could be called a function was the protective magic contained in the gauntlet. What they told me wasn¡¯t rted to such a convenient function, but rather to precautions for magic users when using armor made from the byproduct of a dragon.


    ¡°Basically, everything about a dragon reacts to magic. When a dragon dies and bes a corpse, it seems like it loses its functions, but in fact, it doesn¡¯t lose them; it goes into a state of sleep. And our technology starts by awakening those dormant functions.¡±


    The dragon generals exined that it is something that makes it possible to react well to magic, ept it well, and block out unwanted things. In this way, it is close to bing one with the wearer.


    The problem is that all of these are techniques and statistics based on ¡®ordinary¡¯ people.


    ¡°There is no precedent for handling magic like you, Hero. If magicians heard that you could put magic into a weapon, they would grab you by the back of the neck and dismiss you as nonsense. If the opponent wasn¡¯t you, they would think you were using a different trick even after seeing you in person.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what variables will happen to me, whose method of using magic is by no means ordinary. It could be considered something like a dead dragon wearing a shell, or in the worst case, it could be one with me like a cursed armor.


    One of the purposes of my frequent visits was to check if there were any signs of that happening, but since there had been no such thing so far, the generals were also tight-lipped, telling me to contact them whenever I felt something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said more or less everything about the armor, so now it¡¯s my turn. Everyone, get out of the way. It¡¯s time to show you my masterpiece.¡±


    Except for the three-bearded dragon, he said proudly as he put down the pile bunker and shield that he had modified as I requested.


    ¡°As requested, I removed the unnecessary techniques. I also changed the fixing method a bit, and I changed the perforator that was originally integrated with the gauntlet to a form that can be separated and reassembled, and I reworked it along with the shield.¡±


    The pile bunker, which had most of its parts made of dragon bones, was lighter than the existing prototype. At first, I was worried that the pile bunker would be separated every time I used it because of its separation function, but fortunately, that did not happen.


    He even modified the fixing method so that I could separate the perforator and shield depending on the situation, even though I didn¡¯t ask for it, and I couldn¡¯t help but be moved when I saw the pile bunker being shot out with a loud noise a couple of times.


    At this rate, even the heads of the eroding creatures that are recovering to the point of being annoying will be blown away in one shot. As I thought that and smiled happily, the dragon general with the three-bearded beard nodded while brushing his nose.


    ¡°It was an item that I had to give up on because it was ambiguous in performance if I tried to kill its power, and it was hard to find a warrior who could withstand the recoil if I left it as is, but I never thought it would shine in the hands of a warrior like this.¡±


    In fact, I thought it was already a failed weapon at that point, but since it was a useful item for me, I decided to keep my mouth shut. Then, the other dragon general, who seemed to be thinking the same thing as me, looked at the dragon general with a nk expression and handed him a t disc along with the scabbard.


    ¡°Lastly, I have processed the scabbard and dragon scales as you requested. But¡­ Is this really enough? I can¡¯t say for sure that there is a way to refine the holy sword, but if I look through the records, I might find something¡­¡±


    As promised to Este, the scabbard is made of dragon leather and has a simple yet sophisticated design with only one red bead-shaped jewel embedded in it. It is not an ordinary jewel, but one with a spell engraved on it, so he exined that this alone should be able to block most attacks.


    But that¡¯s more of a bonus. What¡¯s important now is the threepletely finished original tes of the Yongrin, rather than the scabbard.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for now. If I find a wayter, I¡¯ll ask you again.¡±


    The beginning was a change of thinking that came from past memories.


    If Lycado evolved by absorbing a piece of Este, wouldn¡¯t it also be able to transform by eating some other metal?


    In the first ce, Este was a creature born from a mysterious reaction between the remnants of an evil spirit and magical power mixed with a sword that was shattered from the beginning, so I suddenly thought that it was a very possible story.


    [So, even if I treat him the same way, it¡¯s difficult¡¤¡¤¡¤]


    Este, who was overjoyed at having a new home, showed a reluctant reaction, but at the same time, she began to try to interact with the Yongrin I had brought her.


    The story about this had already been finished, so the attention of the warriors was focused on it. Some warriors were watching the sight of Este shining and the tip of the sword scratching the dragon¡¯s fin and making a noise, and their pupils were moving along with the shaking.


    [¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh? This might work?]


    It was truly a pity. If the dragon generals, who were so serious as if they were seeing the discovery of the century, could have heard Este¡¯s foolish voice, they wouldn¡¯t have held their breath so much.


    Still, it was a truly strange sight if the guy¡¯s voice could not be heard. The tip of the sword, which was scraping and rumbling, did not leave a single scratch on the dragon¡¯s rim. However, that did not mean that it did not cause any change. It was pulverizing the dragon¡¯s surface here and there like some kind of candy and extracting powder.


    ¡°Are you getting any response?¡±


    [It seems like it¡¯sing¡­ but I don¡¯t know why this is possible.]


    As Este responded as if she was dumbfounded, magic flowed in time with her movements, and the Yongrin ced on the table was cut into squares starting from apletely different part that the tip of the sword had not touched. That alone was enough to make the dragon generals¡¯ eyes pop out, but the real surprise came after that.


    The powder that was created while being split like that started to rise up the sword. It was such a small amount that at first I thought I was seeing things wrong, but it was clear.


    When I cut down Iranolef directly, I had a lot of thoughts because of the phenomenon that didn¡¯t happen, but I had to focus on the current situation as much as possible, so I pushed away the various thoughts that wereing into my head and focused only on the sword.


    [Ah, that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t do this anymore.]


    But, as if that was meaningless, Este suddenly stopped all movements and dered that she was giving up.


    ¡°The end? There¡¯s still a long way to go?¡±


    The brave men who were watching with bated breath at my reaction that was no different from a soliloquy let out a deep sigh.


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no change at all. A new blue-ck circuit-like pattern was engraved on Este¡¯s sword. It doesn¡¯te off even when scratched with a finger, so it seems like it¡¯s coated with irregrly generated powder from Este¡¯s dragon scales.


    However, it is a very small amountpared to the remaining Yongrin. The amount that fell off and turned into powder does not seem to amount to 20%.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that carving some strange pattern is the end of it?¡±


    [How can this be true? Rather, I want to ask what the pattern is. Why is this possible and why does this happen?]


    I couldn¡¯t say anything in response because I could feel the sincerity in Este¡¯s voice as she refuted my ims.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, who¡¤¡¤¡¤ Ah¡¤¡±


    [ah?]


    ¡°I think I know¡±


    It¡¯s not that I said this because I gained some mysterious enlightenment from the patterns carved into the sword. I just naturally learned it after I let my magic flow without thinking.


    ¡°I think this is a magic organ.¡±


    As I felt the magical power flowing along the newly engraved pattern and demonstrating efficiency iparable to before, there was only one thing I could say while looking at Este:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sure it¡¯s not a real holy sword but a demon sword?¡±


    It was obvious that Este would be furious, but it was a situation that she couldn¡¯t bear without saying it out loud.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    As expected, Este screamed and screamed about her own divinity, but my nerves were already at the point where I could hear her arguments on one side and let them flow on the other.


    To be honest, it was a bit difficult to ignore the cries of the warriors who rushed in like a swarm and made a fuss asking to see it, but somehow I was able to look at the magical organ coated on the sword and contemte.


    I was a bit skeptical because I couldn¡¯t see the magic organ with my eyes¡­ but no matter how many times I checked, it was definitely a magic organ. It was a finished product that functioned so well that it was hard to believe it was made from just a piece of scale.


    There were three possibilities: Ephaga gave her protection, Baazkal gave her blessing, or Niath-Ezelf gave her a gift. Naturally, the first possibility is naturally discarded by thew of elimination.


    If that were the case, Este would have noticed it long ago.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try harder and try the rest too?¡±


    [¡¤¡¤¡¤It¡¯s not a matter of effort. Even the owner feels like ¡®I can¡¯t eat any more¡¯ when he eats the food. That¡¯s what it is.]


    And based on Este¡¯s im and the fact that there were three Yongrin, the possibility that it was a gift from Niath Ezelf is also low. In the first ce, no one knew that Este had this ability, and even if Niath Ezelf alone knew that fact thanks to living for thousands of years, how could he know which of the three he would use and do something like this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the cause¡­ It seems that Bazcal has favored me.¡±


    Only after making that judgment did he shrug his shoulders and hand over the esthetics to the warriors, and then he brought up thest possibility as calmly as possible.


    The warriors who had rushed towards Este at that moment looked at her with expressions of disbelief and gazes full of the meaning of ¡®You really end the situation with just those words¡­?¡¯ However, even if you think about it more, the fact that you can¡¯t know is the same, so what does it matter if it¡¯s like this or that?


    As expected, even though the warriors held onto Este and wrestled with her for a long time, there was no answer.


    ¡°Ah, ah, I¡¯m sorry for being rude. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any regrets, but since you¡¯re busy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite to be greedy and waste your time any more.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I also received a lot of help, so this is okay.¡±


    It must not be just my illusion that the beards of the brave generals who were waiting for me to say that it would be okay to look into it a little more seemed to have lost their energy. I feel sorry for them, but I was also in a position where I couldn¡¯t just waste time since I was helping the church.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because I drew a clear line, but the warriors gave up quickly. Maybe it was because of the Jangseongjong¡¯s unique belief that today was not the only day, but even while I was wearing pouches and belts made to my request in addition to armor, they no longer paid attention to Este.


    ¡°I will make sure to carry out what you have said as soon as possible. I hope that only blessings wille to you in the future.¡±


    As I left the workshop, leaving behind the warriors who were politely bowing to me, led by General Miwood, as if nothing had happened, the captain of the guards, who had been stamping his feet without any room to get in, approached me cautiously and asked me a question.


    ¡°Wherever you go, you always find something new.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also dissatisfied with that. I don¡¯t have any free time in my life right now.¡±


    On the surface, I thought it would be a humorous answer since I was only 16, but contrary to my expectations, the reporters just nodded with serious expressions.


    ¡°Still, somehow, we managed to finish our schedule here safely. You can now take the train back to the vampire town whenever you want, Hero¡­ What will you do?¡±


    If all my business is over, I should go back, but the fact that I asked for it means that there are still some small things left to do. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have much business that could be called my own during this visit to the Dwarf Kingdom, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to infer this.


    ¡°It looks like the byproduct settlement hasn¡¯t been finalized yet.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t say it in a particrly reprimanding tone, the captain of the guard bowed his head as if he felt sorry. In the first ce, it¡¯s not up to the knights to buy or sell things, but seeing them react like that makes me feel sorry.


    ¡°It is true that there are many records to refer to because many transactions have taken ce, but it has been a long time since the property was put up for sale, so the price seems to be fluctuating in various ways. They say they are working hard for the best result, but¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even if I wanted to wait, I couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer because the world didn¡¯t stop while I was resting. The captain of the guard probably knows that too and feels sorry as if it were his own business.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an item, finding a buyer will be a problem. I think I should leave the transaction to the negotiator and go back. King Dena has also said that he won¡¯t be keeping us around, so we can just go with this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was informed that the repairs to the train and the tracks have beenpleted, so you can return home whenever you want. They also said they will contact you separately at a better time.¡±


    I am grateful for the consideration of the generals and King Dena who did not arrest me right away, so it is ridiculous to waste time trying to feel the money that wille in anyway.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Now is the time to go back cleanly. The knights, including the captain of the guard, epted my decision without a second thought and went back to their quarters to pack their bags.


    In that way, we were able to prepare for our return in such a short time that our stay felt like a lie.


    ?


    Ambassador Huelgen turned his head out the window without realizing it, hearing the sound of a training from afar.


    He could tell the difference between trains just by the sound of the engine, so he knew it was an imperial train the moment he heard it. He turned his head reflexively, not because of the train, but because of the passengers on board.


    ¡°I wonder if it wasn¡¯t right to at least ask for a favor. Are you regretting it so much?¡±


    The king¡¯s voiceing from the throne is calm. Even though all the vassals gathered here are at a loss due to the seriousness, he knew how to maintain his dignity as a king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Thanks to General Miwood¡¯s sessful deal, you¡¯ll be in a position to ask for help at any time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust my brothers in the kingdom, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The size of the enemy is so big that you must be feeling anxious. There is no fool here who can misinterpret your intentions, so you don¡¯t need to be so careful.¡±


    The joke that King Dena made was a bit silly, but the vassals all agreed and burst intoughter. It was not an action that came from the idea of ?ughing even when sad because the king said it, but an action that came from the desire to lighten the serious atmosphere a little ande up with a solution.


    The kingdom¡¯s front was turning urgently.


    If King Dena had not expressed negative opinions, no one would have tried toe forward and negotiate with the warriors of Mashin or the empire.


    ¡°It is true that the number of monsters like worms has increased, and it is also true that the situation is so urgent that we have to pull trains from all over the kingdom and turn them around for defense. However, Eldmia is a warrior of the Demon God.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t take off his helmet, his expression was unknown. However, King Dena¡¯s voice was calm as he spoke about the reality of the kingdom. Thanks to this, his vassals were able to infer what King Dena would say next.


    ¡°We can endure even if the damage is severe, but the Masin Church cannot. We have a few more months left even if the kingdom is in danger of being overthrown, but they cannot. I think everyone knows that there is no use in trying to hold onto their hopes.¡±


    King Dena¡¯s words were correct. Everyone thought so. At the same time, they could not shake off their regret because of the anxiety brought about by the imminent threat. King Dena also understood the feelings of his vassals, so instead of saying more, he decided to return to the main topic.


    ¡°Have you even heard of it? The movements of thoseing over from the border have changed in a nned manner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the four-legged ones are not much different from the past¡­ but the two-legged ones are the problem.¡±


    Clearly conveying ¡®orders¡¯ and changing the movement of the troops. The report from the dwarf sitting in the general¡¯s seat was enough to further depress the mood.


    There are few who do not know that Niath-Ezelf is called the Lord of Winter and that he has dered the entire frozen mountain range as his territory and protects it. However, even fewer people know exactly ¡®what¡¯ he is protecting the mountain range from.


    That was also the wish of Niath Ezelf. He thought that it would be no good if the fact spread widely that beyond the frozen mountain range there was and that was so corrupted by evil spirits that there was no way to deal with it, and that unidentified monsters were being born there even at this very moment.


    It is a threat that cannot bepletely eradicated and a threat that can be blocked. He judged that if the whole world were to know about the problem that cannot bepletely solved anyway, it would only result in people belittling the achievements of the past gods and increase the number of followers of evil gods.


    Until now, that judgment seemed to be correct, but recently, something has started to go wrong.


    ¡°These days, the Demon King¡¯s army uses the power of the evil gods and even creates followers of the evil gods to do so¡­ It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to worry about why such deformed people suddenly start appearing.¡±


    It was a joke that made everyone burst intoughter, but this time, no one couldugh easily.


    For some reason, the evil spirit¡¯s energy was being born and its followers were slowly regaining their former power.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Yan Tie has been extremely busytely.


    Of course, the reason is the new mansion they moved into. It is true that it has be morefortable in many ways because the brothers and sisters of the religious order are moving together, but there were many things to take care of and be aware of as it was the residence of a nobleman who was once so powerful that he even harbored the intention of rebellion.


    It had already been a week since Eldmia had gone to the Empire to get her gear, and it had been almost two weeks since she had started staying at the mansion, but she still hadn¡¯t gotten things sorted out. Every day when she opened her eyes, she felt a slight dizziness at the fact that there were still many things to worry about, but she woke up early as usual, and lightly touched Lujin, who was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.


    Then, Lujin, who was sleeping on his side of the bed, unlike when he was asleep, looked out the window with his head bent like a bow and muttered stupidly.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh¡¤ Why is it morning¡¤¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been a thief for too long?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Lujin was standing up, groaning, but his clothes were actually changed faster than Tie. As I watched him, I had a feeling that he could actually get up on his own, but he might be just lying around because I was by his side. However, that didn¡¯t mean that Lujin was cking off on his work, so I just let it go.


    ¡°Today, we n to finalize the review of thepanies that will distribute food to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the guards. It¡¯s certain that there are impurities, but it¡¯s not yet certain, so it might take a day or two more.¡±


    ¡°Is there already such a movement?¡±


    ¡°¡®Already¡¯ is the wrong expression. Since the other party is the other party, it would be correct to say that this movement has only just begun.¡±


    Eldmia is causing a change so great that it could be called a tectonic shift across the entire continent.


    The influence was not simply a matter of power struggles among the nobles, nor was it something that could be resolved within Itisel. If a new hero had emerged and risen to the position Eldmia is in now, spies would have flocked in from all over the ce long ago.


    However, one of the biggest reasons they haven¡¯t done so yet is because of Eldmia¡¯s information, which is so disjointed that it almost seems like it was intentional.


    Those with quick information were said to have been interested even before he appeared on the front lines, but his name actually became widely known on the continent after he appeared on the front lines.


    It was a sight that seemed so sincere that even the knights and priests would not feel awkward even if they saw and heard it. Not only the nobles of Itisel who were not in the capital, but also the absolute majority of the nobles, including those in power overseas, naturally tried to trace Eldmia¡¯s footsteps and prepare for the future based on this information.


    And I ended up getting stuck between the information of countless Eldmia that didn¡¯t match at all.


    Starting with the Eldmia impersonation incident, there were so many Eldmia, including the butler of the Ogatorp family, the Eldmia adventurer, the Eldmia thug, the Eldmia butcher, the Eldmia Levien attendant, and the Eldmia minor.


    Many people who were closely rted to him or had never experienced him could not even imagine that most of the rumors were about the same person. It was so obvious that even the informationwork of the Demon Lords was considered nonsensical and could not even figure out what was going on.


    Most people stumbled and fell out there, and those who gathered this and eventually reached the truth were deeply troubled, holding the back of their necks. They clearly extracted only the facts, but somehow they came to the conclusion that the person was even more ridiculous than before they extracted the information. Lu Jin¡¯s honest impression was that he would have been less troubled if he had investigated the royal family of a country.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem that the achievements were simply ridiculous. The real problem was Eldmia¡¯s uncontroble violence.


    Many people in the capital still regard the Envelde beheading incident as an epic tale of heroism overflowing with righteousness. Only a few are aware that the unprecedented incident was actually a hoax in Eldmia that began with assassins sent by Envelde.


    The same goes for the fact that Eldmia saved the saint of the Order of the Holy Light. After many incidents ovepped, Eldmia destroyed the carriage the saint was riding in, and the saint almost died. There are only a few people who can count on one hand.


    There are more than one or two such incidents. The rumors that followed Eldmia during her time as an adventurer are so strange that they could be called strange rumors.


    What if you nt a spy in such an author and then get caught? What if you don¡¯t just kill the spy, but instead find the client and demand payment? Or what if you swing your sword without saying a word? Can you really be sure that the sword wielded by the angry demon warrior and dragon yer will end with just a physical attack?


    Naturally, both those who obtained information in a superficial manner and those who obtained it in detail cannot help but hesitate.


    ¡°Actually, the reason we are trying to find the impurities is not because they are trying to take something from here. It is to inform us in advance and respond without making things awkward.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Why such a troublesome method?¡±


    ¡°They sent people to make a single connection, not to get information or find a pretext.¡±


    Until Lujin opened the door and went out, saying, ¡°Can you believe it?¡± with a big smile.


    Tie, who thought back to what she had just said two or three times, frowned and unconsciously expressed her honest feelings.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think there would be such a reaction, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    Lu Jin¡¯s exnation wasplicated, but in reality, it was a crude method that made you wonder if it was the method attempted by those in power.


    Just trying to help out diligently, and when Eldmia needed help, he would try to make a connection by saying, ¡°I know someone here¡­¡± It was a n that was worse than a matchmaking meeting in a rural area. Of course, it was true that a lot of manpower and effort went into designing that naturalness, but even so¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it urgent, almost desperate? I don¡¯t think those who are struggling to make a connection with the Iron-Blooded Princess would do that either.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it because it¡¯s not the right environment for you. Anyway, that¡¯s why you¡¯re a bit busy.¡±


    Lujin slumped her shoulders as if she was tired, but honestly, she felt relieved because it was a very good opportunity for her and the church.


    Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity to prove the usefulness that Tie emphasized so much? Unlike physical fatigue, the mind is busy thinking about how to finish it more neatly and perfectly.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t forget to clean up the surroundings, so you just worry about the inside¡­ What are they?¡±


    That¡¯s why I was able to kick open the door of the mansion with a happy heart today as well. I frowned for a moment at Tie¡¯s behavior that was very unsightly for a maid, but even though I knew it was useless, I tried to say something, but I stopped moving along with Lujin, who was standing still with her legs stretched out.


    Tie and Lujin¡¯s morning starts at dawn. Even if you search the entire capital, the only people who move as early as they do are guards on night duty or guards on night shift, so it¡¯s safe to say that the city is still asleep.


    Beyond the sight of those two people, an unidentified group was captured approaching the main gate of the mansion.


    Their appearance is not shabby. The five approaching, wearing pitch-ck robes and hoods that seem to be the same, are all asrge as Eldmia, although their gender is unknown. It is not known whether it is because of their armor or their natural physique, but they are definitely not ordinary people. Their steps, cutting through the morning fog, make the sound of armor shing, and they are wearing swords of the same size on their waists.


    Tie¡¯s expression immediately became serious as she felt that the sight was like Eldmia walking through the rain to attack the Envelde Mansion in the past.


    Could it be that someone who is unaware of Eldmia¡¯s absence is seeking revenge for Envelde? There shouldn¡¯t be any forces left to do so?


    ¡°Get in there. When a battle breaks out, run away without looking back.¡±


    Lujin pushed Tie back slightly, erasing the cheerful expression that had been on his face just a moment ago.


    Since he was a dream-servant and had no talent for sharing memories, Lujin did not know what Tie was thinking. However, he was certain that if he were to fight those five, the current state of the mansion would be absolutely unmanageable.


    ¡°Hurry up. Those things are dangerous..?¡±


    Lujin, who was trying to push Tiei with force, thinking that he should at least hide it in Tiei and make contact with Eldmia, stopped talking when he saw the five uninvited guests stop at a certain distance from the main gate of the mansion.


    Not only did he stop, he also got down on his knees and took off his hood, but the biggest reason that left her speechless was the five heads that emerged from under the hood.


    ¡°We havee to see you with the permission of the saint and the consent of the kingdom. Please bring the warrior to us.¡±


    The silence continued for quite some time after the demon, who was at the forefront of the intruders, did not hide his identity as a demon, revealing his half-severed horn, opened his mouth.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    As soon as I returned to the mansion after finishing my schedule in Japan, what greeted me was the mansion¡¯s interior, which was iparably more perfectly furnished than when I left, a somewhat bewildered Tie, and the demons who seemed to have seen me somewhere.


    ¡°I was taking you in as a guest for the time being because you said you came to see Ega-sama with official documents¡­¡±


    As soon as he saw me, Tie looked at the demons who all knelt down and bowed their heads, and exined to them as if she was embarrassed about her first meeting with them¡­


    I was equally embarrassed. I never dreamed that such a bizarre event would greet me as soon as I returned home. It was only natural.


    ¡°Was the document real?¡±


    A very obvious question popped up, but Tie just nodded without showing any difort.


    ¡°Yes, I have confirmed with the royal family. What they presented is an official document written in the name of Saint Deoni Vire of the Masin Church and King Itisel VII. Not only do they each have one, but they also have a metal token in case the document is lost.¡±


    Five demons who have definitely gone through administrative procedures.


    Since I spent time with the demon cult members to help the saint, it is understandable that there are some familiar demons that I don¡¯t remember well. Since I spent several months with them, I remember them more than most humans.


    But the story changes a lot because of their half-severed horns.


    That was the result of a measure taken in case the prisoners escaped.


    ¡°You look like some of the prisoners. Howe you are here?¡±


    As I asked them a question, raising the tension and magic that had been building up even before I met them with my own eyes, their heads lowered even more as they felt the magic. I thought it was to gain momentum, but it was just to make sure they were taking a humble stance.


    ¡°To assist the warrior¡±


    ¡°You, the Demon King¡¯s Army? Me?¡±


    The saintess agreed to that again? What on earth happened while I was away? I can¡¯t help but frown as the iprehensible situation keeps repeating itself.


    ¡°The saintess also anticipated the warrior¡¯s doubts in advance. Would it be okay for me to convey the saintess¡¯s words here?¡±


    He was kneeling in the lobby on the first floor, so he must have said that he would move if the ce was not convenient, but since all thebor is provided by people from the Tier sect, there are no true ¡®civilians¡¯ in this house.


    Even just now, it was like that. As soon as the demons bowed their heads, several members of the religious order quietly left their seats, and not a single ant is moving around. Just in case, I checked the surroundings using all my senses and magic power, but the only ones who can hear are me and Tie.


    ¡°say¡¤¡±


    ¡°First of all, the reason was that the telegram that the vampires had attacked the hero reached the saintess through the empire. Since the vampires, which were rare on the continent, attacked the hero in the middle of the empire, the saintess and other executives judged that the Demon King¡¯s army might move additional troops to assassinate the hero.¡±


    So I attached an escort. Up to that point, there was no difficulty in understanding, but the problem was the escort force.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as an escort, but why you guys?¡±


    ¡°First of all¡­ the existing troops were in a state where they had no room to move separately. The saintess said that they were even less manpower-strapped than when the warrior personally moved to deliver confidential information to the human army.¡±


    Next was the absence of those with the skills to be escorts.


    The intervention of the Empire was excessive, and it was clear that I would refuse the royal escort, so the saintess decided that she could not just sit back and do nothing. She turned her eyes to the remaining troops of the unit that had been deployed to capture Siegfried and had been defeated by me.


    Although it was just arrogance, the elite force was deployed with the evaluation that it was notcking in capturing warriors. Furthermore, it was not defeated in battle and was captured by force, but surrendered in a form simr to voluntary tax payment, so there was no ideological problem.


    Those with impure thoughts all attempted to fight to the death, so that judgment is correct, but the problem is that these people are not those who fought me and survived, but voluntary taxpayers.


    ¡°You think you can stop an assassin who threatens to kill me with that level of skill?¡±


    It¡¯s hard to be sure since they didn¡¯t directly sh swords, but if you just look at the amount of magical power, it¡¯s probably stronger than the average Demon King¡¯s army.


    But that¡¯s only the story when weaklings fight each other. If a vampire-level creature appears right away, they¡¯ll only be a meat shield.


    ¡°I see that all you can do is be a living, breathing shield.¡±


    It¡¯s not as good as moving alone. Unlike now when you can move around freely with your own car, if you move around with all that luggage hanging on you, your options will be limited.


    So, to finish it off neatly, I hit a fastball and got apletely unexpected answer.


    ¡°If that is really all we can do, we will be shields. That is why we are here.¡±


    He spoke so nonchntly that at first I thought I had misheard him. However, the demon who was the most vocal seemed to have kept me in mind as he drove the wedge in firmly.


    ¡°We will assist you, hero, even if it means dying, in order to repent for our past when we joined the Demon King¡¯s army and tried to resist you, Ephaga.¡±


    It seems that my escort is a one-way ticket to Jerusalem and an indulgence for them.


    ?


    The former Demon King¡¯s army had the fear they felt when they first encountered Eldmia engraved deep in their bones, but they still broke out in a cold sweat as soon as they saw Eldmia for the first time in a long while.


    It wasn¡¯t that I had any ambitious ns to antagonize him or to assassinate him when I had the chance and then return to the Demon King¡¯s army. It was more like an instinct to cower in front of a strong person.


    Eldmia seemed to have be stronger than the day she was sent to capture the Empire¡¯s warrior Siegfried, whether she had grown stronger in the short time since or if there was some special magic on the dragon armor she was wearing. She was so strong that even though she didn¡¯t raise her head, not only her gaze but her presence was clearly felt.


    ¡°I got a little annoyed because of that damn mosquito.¡±


    Because of that, every time Eldmia said a word, the former Demon King¡¯s army flinched, but fortunately, Eldmia didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, Eldmia kicked the ground with her soles and made a thumping sound. After a while of awkward silence, she suddenly opened her mouth.


    ¡°You have two choices: make a contract with me to dispel my suspicions, or return the way you came and report to the Saint that I have rejected her favor.¡±


    From the beginning, they had a faint sense of loyalty towards the Demon King, so they turned their backs on the Demon King¡¯s army and surrendered, and thanks to that, their faith in the Demon God was quickly restored. Among them, the five who were carefully selected were the ones who made the current choice. Since even Saint Deoni Bire and the heretic judges acknowledged it, I thought that if a problem arose, only their skills would be mentioned, but who would have thought that they would even mention the imprint contract.


    ¡°Even if the Demon King¡¯s army realized that they were on the wrong path and changed their minds, I have absolutely no reason to evaluate you favorably. Even though the saint and the church acknowledged it, the fact remains that you were a bunch of idiots who ignored and trivialized Ephaga¡¯s efforts.¡±


    So if you really want to stay, show your will by engraving it. After saying that, Eldmia began to wait quietly for an answer. Then, the gazes of the demons, who had not raised their heads since meeting him, turned toward each other for the first time.


    But no one was flustered or worried. The demons, who had already confirmed that they had made up their minds since the day they faced Eldmia and surrendered, nodded briefly to confirm each other¡¯s intentions and then bowed their heads again.


    ¡°I will engrave it¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that could be it. Nowe back¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I will engrave your mark and be a shield that protects you, warrior.¡±


    The reason I followed the Demon King and joined him even though I had no interest in the Demon King¡¯s cause in the first ce was because I worshipped strength.


    The Demon King was so talented that rumors spread that he had the power to see the future. That alone was enough to gather people, but he also seemed to be leading the Demons down a new path with usible reasons, so people thought there was no reason not to follow him.


    But then, someone appeared who directly refuted that idea.


    He foresees the future as soon as he moves, and he shattered the ns of the Demon King who was praised, and even ughtered the erosion that was considered to have overwhelming power, and furthermore, he captured the light-shooting Iraph, a big shot in the Demon King¡¯s army, and made even the infamous Soa Shinore of the Special Operations Department escape, and he even opened a way for the Demon Cult, which was on the verge of death, to escape.


    Those who are steeped in the ideology of the Demon King¡¯s army consider Eldmia as Ephaga¡¯sst desperate attempt, but to them, who have worshipped only the Demon King¡¯spetence from the beginning, this story is of no concern.


    They are much weaker than the warriors. They were able to be chosen as escorts because the circumstances were right. If not now, then this is the chance that will nevere again. They were prepared to die anyway, so what¡¯s the big deal about the imprint?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤This is ridiculous¡¤¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s face, who had no way of knowing the intentions of those demons, was filled with absurdity.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Have you ever woken up in the morning and wished that all your memories from the past were just dreams?


    I was like that now


    Even on the day I was reborn, at that moment, I had never felt like this, but the ripple effect of the five demons was awesome in many ways.


    ¡°Haa¡­ We can¡¯t use those as guards either.¡±


    If they were just guys who were thrown in as personal soldiers, I would have written that, but since they were clearly ¡®guards¡¯ carefully selected by Saint Deoni, I couldn¡¯t just abandon them like that. After opening my eyes in the bedroom that Tie had introduced as my room, I stared at the unfamiliar ceiling for dozens of minutes, thinking, but in the end, I came to the conclusion that they were destined to be mypanions for a while.


    ¡°Did you put it there on purpose?¡±


    It was strange. No matter how worried I was, I was driving around in my own car, so how could the saint not know that they were a burden to me? I called them over and asked them just in case, but I only got a lukewarm response.


    I had to move quickly to ask directly if there was anything I could do. With a deep sigh, I got out of bed and with the help of the sect members who were surprisingly skilled at their duties, I finished breakfast and gathered the demons into the office.


    The demon tribe, consisting of three men and two women, were all rtively tall regardless of gender. They even had a size suitable for closebat, so just having six of them together made the office feel full.


    ¡°Where is the saint now?¡±


    ¡°They were stationed in Sore before we left, but they said they would be moving soon to make contact with the northern¡­ no, eastern front.¡±


    When the demon tribe that had not yet been drained of the demon king¡¯s army answered, all the other guys nodded their heads. It seems that what only one guy said yesterday was just a formality. When asked about the current situation on the front lines, after a brief battle of wits, someone who knew the details repeatedly answered.


    It was a good sign that they didn¡¯t have bad rtions with each other or tended to ignore anyone. Still, since they were dragged out to catch heroes, they had the basics down, so it seemed like it would be good to just watch them for a while and pick a quick guy to make him the leader.


    But things can¡¯t always be perfect. These guys had a fatal w that most demons shared.


    I can¡¯t ride a dragon¡­!


    ¡°sorry¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you have to be sorry about.¡±


    I just tamed a car in a very unique way, and it is difficult to ride a domesticated horse, so it is difficult to ride a wild dragon overnight. It seems that I was able to get here quickly with the help of the gate and the dragon pilots.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to find a horse first.¡±


    After going through several recent incidents, it wasforting to know that I didn¡¯t have to worry about money at this level. I can¡¯t let my guard down because money is disappearing even if I just breathe, but I can hold out until I sell the dragon¡¯s byproduct.


    ¡°Shall we look for a war horse?¡±


    Tiega was standing quietly behind him, and when he heard the muttering, he reacted, but after a moment of hesitation, he shook his head.


    Since I drive my own car, horses are ultimately a temporary means of transportation. If I want to escort them, I will have to put them on a dragon at some point, but I don¡¯t want to buy a war horse that is being sold at a high price because of the war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you firmly. Do you have enough money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s no problem. Should I also prepare some travel supplies?¡±


    ¡°Uh, first, prepare it by calcting it up to Levien.¡±


    Now, I am asking Tie as if it were natural, but if I think about it carefully, it is a preparation process that would not have been possible if I were alone. Every time I see Tie quietly opening the door and calling the people from the church disguised as servants and giving them instructions, and the people from the church following those instructions, that thought bes more solid.


    When I realize that this timing is the one that is benefiting from thatpetence, a question naturally arises.


    In fact, isn¡¯t the whole process of obtaining a mansion, going to the dwarven kingdom, encountering vampires, causing problems, and sending these guys away because the saintess was worried when she heard the news, all connected to someone called ¡®Dream¡¯ who serves in the Tiene Church?


    It felt like someone was shouting in my ear, ¡®This is so toxic, you¡¯re not going to hire me?¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do while we prepare to leave?¡±


    What broke my thoughts that were about to start suddenly was a female demon with long hair tied back in a rare braid. As I was looking at the guys who were expecting my answer with simr eyes¡­ a good idea suddenly came to me.


    I haven¡¯t tested the actual performance of the equipment yet, right?


    ¡°You guys, let¡¯s spar with me until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    People and things are meant to be used as they are, so it¡¯s time to make the most of what you¡¯ve already created.


    ?


    The Gaendal Party, which has recently be a symbol of the Capital Adventurer¡¯s Guild, is so noticeable that word of their fame spreads without anyone knowing about it.


    Even the party leader Gaendal, whose weapons are far from ordinary, naturally draws attention, and the dwarf Gindo, who is sorge that he can ride a horse, has the power to draw attention, but what stands out the most is Yekaterina, who is said to be huge in everything she does.


    Because Catherine herself and her weapons are sorge, they create a sense of intimidation that they attract attention even when they don¡¯t want to.


    And it was the same even when returning afterpleting a long mission. Adventurers passing by or citizens who had been helped by them woulde over and greet the Gaendal party when they saw Yekaterina on horseback from afar. It happened so often that Eldmia would call it a movingndmark.


    ¡°I always feel this way, but Kasha catches the eye so much. If someone saw her, they would think she was a lighthouse.¡±


    Thanks to that, even though I finished work, I felt ufortable until the moment I entered the amodation.


    Even today, after returning after a long time, Lelie was still suffering from the attention from those around her, and even after taking a bath, she was unable to find peace and was constantly harassed by people. After ordering a lot of food at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild Hall, she drank fruit wine whileining.


    At this, Yekaterina smiled lightly and said, ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to see it?¡± and bent her waist and shoulders. Gaendal and Gin burst intoughter at Yekaterina and Lelie, who were wearing arrogant clothes.


    ¡°Haha, he was born with a great physique, what can he do? There are bound to be more people who recognize him than those who don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Long was simr to Catherine in his hometown.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I have wide feet.¡±


    Yekaterina¡¯s eyes widened as if something had urred to her as she wiped the beer foam off her beard, and she poked Lelie¡¯s side, who was lying face down on the table, and asked.


    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Eldmia say she caught a dragon? To process the dragon¡¯s byproducts, she needs the help of the dwarven generals, so shouldn¡¯t she stop by the capital at least once?¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­ why would you spend so much time going to such a far ce to make equipment? I think you¡¯ll be able to fight well even without that.¡±


    As usual, the Eldmia song began again, but Lelie¡¯s reaction was different from before.


    While working as a Gaendal party, we received many requests, but we did not work with just four people. We sometimes received additional people when necessary, and sometimes we had to fill the gaps in the existing members with third parties due to each person¡¯s circumstances.


    And every time that happens, I unconsciously think of Eldmia andpare it to her.


    Strictly speaking,paring Eldmia to other adventurers is very harsh. Even if we exclude the title of Hero of the Machine God, he was a Kirin-ah who had far surpassed the level of feats that a human who had just be an adult could aplish.


    However, the reason she keeps makingparisons is because the Eldmia she knows is from before he was revered as a warrior or hero.


    Until then, I had been in the category of those whomitted acts of aggression, so whenever I encountered people who were older than me but had lost their social skills or abilities, I would always think of them as a grumble. Of course, it was less than Catherine¡¯s.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but if we can safely rescue the demon cultists and join the royal army, I think it¡¯s quite possible. No matter how much effort you put in and save, it¡¯ll be hard to keep your equipment in good condition on a journey like that.¡±


    It is a forced march that literally involves jumping into the middle of enemy territory and holding out for months. Even if the army is in such a harsh environment, it is clear that there will be no equipment left.


    ¡°However¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you can make equipment from byproducts like Lelie said. It¡¯s true that good equipment wille out, but even if you fly on a dragon, it¡¯s not something you can ignore.¡±


    ¡°What was that? Wasn¡¯t there an iron carriage connected to the Empire?¡±


    ¡°You mean the train? Of course there is one, but it is only used for the purpose of exchange and trade between the imperial family and the royal family, so even if you are a warrior, you can¡¯t use it easily¡­ Ahh ¡­


    What stopped Gin from answering Catherine¡¯s question without thinking was the sight of Eldmia, who had received a letter from the Iron-Blooded Princess of the Empire.


    ¡°Surely¡­ it might be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? You won¡¯t hear any rumors while you¡¯re here, right?¡±


    They had been working very hard under the pretext of helping out the guild that was short on manpower, so they decided to take a break for a while.


    Since there was nothing to do anyway since she was resting, the thought crossed Yekaterina¡¯s mind that it might not be a bad idea to stop by and say hello to the housekeeper staying at Eldmia¡¯s house.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, there was a lot of noise about the dragon¡¯s byproducts, but I never got to see it. Can we at least take a look between us?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Okay¡¤¡±


    Lelie, who was looking at Catherine, who was noticeably regaining her energy, with her eyes wide open, answered indifferently, shaking her shoulders.


    Perhaps because she had be ustomed to such reactions, Lelie now saw Catherine as just excited to see the dragon¡¯s byproduct.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    It was the lively knock of Ekaterina that woke Lelie, who was not leaving her bed to enjoy her long-awaited rest.


    -Knock knock knock


    Although she had fallen asleep, determined not to wake up even if lightning struck the inn, her nerves, hardened from her long adventure, responded to noises, ignoring her master¡¯s wishes. Lelie, who habitually opened her eyes while shaking her head convulsively, sighed in relief when she realized btedly that she was not camping outside but in her room.


    And then he pulled the nket up and covered his ears with a pillow, ignoring Catherine¡¯s calls.


    -It¡¯s morning, Lely. Get up.


    No, it must be lunchtime now.


    The fact that Ekaterina opened her eyes on her own is proof. When she realized that fact, she suddenly felt hungry, but Lelie showed her usual patience and instead of suppressing her appetite, she brought on the desire for sleep.


    It¡¯s a long-awaited holiday. I want to wake up to see the sunset for a day, then finish eating and go back to sleep.


    -Rellie? Over there?


    However, Ekaterina, who did not know Lelie¡¯s feelings, felt suspicious when she, who usually woke up early, did not even respond and knocked on the door even more. She was angry at her past self for not telling Ekaterina in advance that today¡¯s schedule was ¡®doing nothing¡¯, but she did not want to answer Ekaterina¡¯s call or get up from her seat.


    -That¡¯s strange. Where does it hurt?


    It was because I instinctively knew that now was the moment when I could either sleep soundly or wake up. Since I showed that I was tired yesterday, I thought Catherine would probably step down soon.


    -Crack!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I thought it was a line, but I heard a strange sound. It was like something made of wood was crumbling.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    Realizing that there was only one reason for such a sound, the brain sent a signal and Lelie reflexively got up from her seat. What caught her eye was Yekaterina, who was looking at her with the doorknob ¡®pulled off¡¯ and smiling brightly.


    ¡°Oh, you were just sleeping? I thought something was wrong because you hadn¡¯t woken up or answered until this hour.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t usually get the key and break the door open¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Lelie was doubly embarrassed because other guests who were passing by the hallway to avoid herrge body were shocked to see the torn doorknob, but Ekaterina, the person in question, just calmly ced the doorknob she was holding onto on the table and forcibly stood Lelie up.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, then let¡¯s go down and eat. I¡¯m nning on going to Eldmia¡¯s house today.¡±


    It was hard to believe that she was the one who had vandalized the property of a perfectly good store, but that was because Ekaterina had already informed the innkeeper before her long-term stay that the door could be broken in the event of an emergency and had paid the repair costs in advance. It wasn¡¯t because she was an egoist with synesthesia for the omnipotence of force.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll just sleep today.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that. Just sleeping a lot won¡¯t relieve fatigue. At times like that, you need to live a regr life to take care of your health!¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I may have a littleck of empathy¡¤ When people are tired, they should sleep, but that logic is always hard to understand¡¤ However, Ekaterina did not give Lelie a chance to understand, closed the door she had broken, secured her with a chair, and forcibly lifted her up¡¤


    ¡°Hurry up. The stew looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Since it was obvious that if she didn¡¯t move on her own, she would be forced to change her clothes, Lelie got out of bed with tears in her eyes.


    After she started following along obediently, everything was normal. The innkeeper nodded indifferently at the news that the door had been smashed and headed to the storeroom for repairs. The meal prepared by her husband, the cook, was delicious, just as Catherine had said.


    After finishing her preparations and leaving the amodation, Lelie headed to Eldmia¡¯s house. She looked at the back of Ekaterina, who was walking with a light step and a smile, and asked a question.


    ¡°Do you like looking at dragons that much?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ve seen dragons often. Ice dragons live in the mountains. I¡¯m more excited to see dragons that have be spoils of war as byproducts. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Eldmia, too. It must be a lot different than when we moved together, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Even the most adventurous of adventurers rarely get to see dragon byproducts. A single piece of scale or leather is enough, but stacking up an entire dragon would certainly be a spectacr sight.


    However, it was hard to imagine that Eldmia would have changed. Of course, she might have changed a lot in terms of her skills¡­ but she was strangely consistent despite her young age.


    ¡°Now that I hear it, it seems like it¡¯s true. I also want to see how the byproducts are processed.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Many thoughts crossed Lelie¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t want to spoil the excitement of Catherine, who was very excited, so she just nodded and walked away.


    ?


    Eldmia¡¯s house was originally a distance that was too far to be considered far, but today, I arrived even faster because I walked faster.


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    However, what greeted them, who were excited as if they were going on a pic, was a sightpletely different from what was rumored.


    It was said that the knights were guarding the piled up by-products in the yard, but not even a single pile of luggage was visible, let alone the knights.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little toote?¡±


    ¡°Did Eldmiae back while we were out? There weren¡¯t any rumors about that.¡±


    It was understandable to think that they were going to gossip about just one personing and going, but this time, Leli could sympathize with Ekaterina¡¯s words. He was a person whose presence and actions were so stormy that it was impossible to imagine him moving quietly.


    But it is also true that the byproduct that had to stay until he returned was gone. The two of them passed through the yard and knocked on the door of the house, feeling more curious than regretful.


    And then he started looking at the house with a bereft expression, showing no reaction.


    Catherine¡¯s expectations were shattered, and she couldn¡¯t ept the reality that Lelie had given up on getting a good night¡¯s sleep and hade out only to find herself in vain.


    ¡°This seems to be seriously messed up¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ekaterina and Lely?¡±


    ¡°Mom?!¡±


    Lelie, who was frowning and trying to ept reality, suddenly jumped at the sound of a voiceing from close by and clung to Yekaterina. Yekaterina, who had been looking at the house with an expression that said this couldn¡¯t be happening until just a moment ago, also turned around like lightning and looked at the source of the sound.


    Anyone would do that if someone suddenly appeared behind them without any sign of life, and even more so if it was a stranger whose face they didn¡¯t know.


    But even amidst the dramatic reactions of the two, the man who actually caused such a reaction just calmly lowered his head and showed respect.


    ¡°Excuse me. I remembered the story I heard from Tea-nim, so I stopped without realizing it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you an acquaintance of Tie?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, I am a servant of the mansion.¡±


    The two people did not know that the man who answered without changing his expression was cleverly distorting the truth.


    In fact, it was also problematic to suspect that the other person was fabricating information while looking at the proud face of a servant of a noble family, even though I didn¡¯t know where he was working.


    ¡°The mansion¡­? Oh, is it by any chance the Ogatorp family that Eldmia worked for before?¡±


    ¡°No, I work at Ega-nim¡¯s mansion. If there are visitorsing to the house, I exin the situation and take them in.¡±


    It was a statement that raised many questions. If that was the case, why did hee out of the house instead of inside? And it wasn¡¯t like he was guarding the yard, but as if he had suddenly fallen from the sky?


    And then suddenly a mansion? I had no idea where to start, so the man smiled faintly and continued the story without exining anything.


    ¡°Normally, I would have informed you of Ega¡¯s absence and requested a next visit, but it seems you two are lucky. Ega just happened toe back yesterday. Should I guide you to the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Then we should be grateful.¡±


    And his words were enough to stop Yekaterina, who was about to ask a question from the back of her throat. The man could have been an impostor with no connection to Eldmia, and was trying to deceive and lure the two of them, but she was able to ovee that level of threat even without a weapon, so she had no hesitation in making a decision.


    At that time, I just had to swing my fist in frustration at having been deceived. I thought so and tried to follow the man, but suddenly a carriage appeared, so my determination felt futile.


    ¡°It is a bit far from the mansion that once belonged to the traitor Envelde, so I will take you by carriage.¡±


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not strange. The coachman, the carriage, and the man who was exining everything in front of her were moving naturally like flowing water, but Ekaterina didn¡¯t notice their existence until the moment she stood in front of the house.


    Was she that excited? She actually felt very good, so it¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s unlikely since even a thief or assassin canpletely fool her senses. That¡¯s why Catherine got into the carriage, her nerves tense and ready to respond to a sudden attack at any time.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was all just a fluke.


    It was a separate issue that it made her question the man and other servants of the mansion.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Maybe I¡¯m not fully asleep


    This was the first impression that Lelie felt when she arrived at her destination by carriage.


    The Gaendal Party was one of the most famous adventurers in the capital, so they often received requests from nobles. As a result, they visited the districts where nobles mostly gathered rtively often, and they also had many opportunities to see the mansion of the traitor Envelde, which was once thergest in scale.


    It was more like the appearance after Eldmia¡¯s rampage than before. Because of that, thepletely restored mansion seemed very unfamiliar to Lelie¡­ But the reason she¡¯s confusing reality with dreams now isn¡¯t because of thepleted mansion.


    It was because of the dwarves whose paths ovepped with theirs. Even at a nce, the ten dwarves, who were considered the oldest among the dwarves, were all wearing simr clothing, as if to prove that they were not ordinary visitors, which drew even more attention.


    Judging from the way the dwarves who had arrived before them looked at the two people getting off the carriage with a puzzled reaction, it seemed that their feelings were not much different from hers.


    But what caught my attention more than that was the conversation between two men and women who imed to be servants of the mansion.


    ¡°Lady Ekaterina and Lady Lelye, were you nning to visit us today?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just bringing you here because you came to my old house. Are those dwarves from the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems you arrived today via the Empire. I heard that Ega-sama asked you to remodel the mansion.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing how these employees recognize themselves as soon as they see them, and they have the unbelievable talent of not showing any embarrassment even in a sudden encounter. Aftermunicating so naturally, they each started guiding people on their own.


    Even though they didn¡¯t exchange a single word, the dwarves and Leli were of one mind at that moment.


    ¡°Did you say that you received help from the Empire¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did it¡­¡±


    Thanks to that, she felt a strong desire to share the questions that had started to fill her head, but since there was no owner, it seemed impolite to talk to other guests first, so Lelie decided to quietly follow the instructions of the servants.


    But that resolution was shaken from the start by Catherine tilting her head as soon as she stepped out of the carriage.


    Because we had been together for so long, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that look, because it was a reaction that could only be seen when a knife was wielded somewhere nearby. I sent a signal with my eyes just in case, but Ekaterina flinched for a moment, then quickly shook her head and made a nk expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was worried because I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d hear it here. I thought you were only given a mansion, but it looks like you were also allowed to train private soldiers.¡±


    At this, not only the other dwarves but also the servants looked back at Yekaterina in surprise. The dwarves were surprised that a human could urately pick up sounds that were faint to their ears, and the people of the cult who called themselves servants were surprised that Yekaterina possessed physical abilities beyond information.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It must be because Ega-nim is training with his escorts. I will guide you.¡¤¡±


    Because of that, the servants were the first to show hesitation, but since everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ekaterina and the person in question was already only interested in the source of the sound beyond the mansion, they passed by without anyone noticing.


    Even as she moves back across the lobby of the mansion, the sharp metallic sound never ends. The attacks thate and go so violently and without warning can be heard just by the sound, but the fact that none of them are effective piques Ekaterina¡¯s interest.


    As soon as I realized that all my attacks were being deflected despite the fact that many were fighting one, I regretted not bringing my war hammer.


    In fact, the sight that unfolded before her eyes did not disappoint her expectations.


    ¡°You need to cultivate some cooperativeness. You¡¯ll probably have some time to spend with each other, right? If you can¡¯t fight alone, you need to think about fighting together.¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s voice, heard after a long time, is the same. One surprising thing is that her calm and rxed voice flows out while dealing with five demons at the same time. If someone who didn¡¯t know saw it, it would be shocking enough to think that they were suddenly being attacked by demons in the middle of the capital.


    The demons were definitely not fighting each other. Rather, it seemed more like they were desperate. Nevertheless, the one-sided sparring continued to the point where it was hard to believe that five people were fighting one person in the wide training ground.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean Eldmia can run around the training ground and take on each person one by one. Just by looking at the footprints around him, you can tell that his range of action doesn¡¯t go far beyond the width of his shoulders.


    Even if Catherine saw it right away, she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the level of skill that should be called an art rather than a technique.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. People used to say that the Imperial warriorscked basic skills, but this ispletely different.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that he has changed a lot recently because he has been working hardtely. Not to that extent, though.¡±


    Even the dwarves who happened to be watching from the side couldn¡¯t help but express their surprise as they chimed in one by one. While the two people were trying to catch Eldmia¡¯s attention from the front, the demon¡¯s sword, which had been trying to surprise her from behind, urately aimed for Eldmia¡¯s side.


    The sharp attack that clearly hit the gap seemed enough to break Eldmia¡¯s posture even though she was wearing armor, but surprisingly, Eldmia urately deflected the demon¡¯s attack with her armor without looking behind her at all.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    The process seemed somehow familiar, and Catherine tilted her head.


    Even though Eldmia happened to make eye contact with him as he threw the demon that failed to attack to the demons that were rushing in from the front, the thoughts in her head werepletely different.


    ¡°Huh? What are you two doing here?¡±


    Eldmia, who waved her hand and ordered them to rest, did not look that tired, unlike the other dying demons. If it were normal, I would have smiled and greeted him, impressed by his efforts to be so strong so quickly in such a short period of time.


    However, because of the sensation she had just felt, Ekaterina faced him with a very stiff face.


    ¡°Eldmia, did you drink the dragon¡¯s blood?¡±


    There have been many rumors about the physical changes that dragon¡¯s blood brings, but no one denies that the possibility of gaining great power is apanied by various dangers.


    It goes without saying that there are more cases of people suffering from curses or going mad and going to ruin than cases of people gaining heroic powers. It is also the reason why there are extremely few people who try to gain power by turning over the dragon¡¯s blood in that short moment, despite the fact that they quickly turn into ¡®dead blood¡¯ as soon as they leave the dragon¡¯s body.


    Even the stories that have been passed down as legends since ancient times are so miserable that the heroes who gained power through dragon blood are the reason for this. There may be exceptions if several prerequisites ovep, but only a very small number of people on the continent meet those conditions.


    And Eldmia was a person who could never be included in that very small minority.


    ¡°You knew what it was like¡­ or was it something you couldn¡¯t avoid?¡±


    It could be that he had no choice but to turn it over because he had no time to spare while dealing with the powerful dragon. When he approached and asked questions without even having time to pay attention to the eyes of those around him, Eldmia¡¯s face, which was unusually wide open in surprise, showed various expressions.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing well. Lelie too¡­ You seem to be doing well, but you look strangely tired.¡±


    There is no sense of bewilderment. Rather, there is a sense of understanding, as if something is understood. Eldmia, who greeted them skillfully, quickly chatted with the dwarves, then briefly distanced herself from Yekaterina and Lelie, asking for their understanding in order to talk about the mansion.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you crazy? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    Only then did Lelie, who was bted in her reaction, elbow Yekaterina in the side.


    ¡°What if you turned the dragon¡¯s blood over? Are you going to try some folk remedy from your neighborhood? Are you just going to drag me all the way to Lovell? After all the hardships I went through to get here¡­¡±


    It was a voice so small that it could be called the sound of ants crawling. However, despite Lelie¡¯s remark, Ekaterina, who was unable to hide her embarrassment for a long time, shook her head and spoke to Lelie.


    ¡°Bloodshed is a curse¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the same for you and most people. But does knowing that really make a difference? There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems on the outside. If you suddenly go in like that, it¡¯ll only arouse suspicion!¡±


    Normally, I would have just let it go, but this time, I couldn¡¯t back down from Reli. I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my life, but it was a different story when I was faced with a situation where all the effort and results I had made were in vain.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just your problem. If you smell something ande looking for me, do you think I¡¯ll end up okay for helping you? Come to your senses!¡±


    Most of what Lelie said, rarely spoken with a serious expression, was true, but some were wrong.


    Because Catherine was still conscious,


    ¡°Rellie¡¤¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    Yekaterina burst intoughter as she watched Lelie answer her call, her eyebrows furrowed as her head suddenly became cold and she felt somewhat drained of energy. It was because she was very embarrassed to mention her mistake to her friend and colleague whom she trusted more than anyone else.


    ¡°Even if you say that, the ¡®current¡¯ Eldmia can hear it all. The sensation temporarily heightened through the Dragon Blood doesn¡¯t go away easily.¡±


    Almost at the same time, Eldmia, who had been talking to the dwarves while keeping her distance, approached with a smiling face, while Lelie, who had been holding each other with a serious expression, opened her eyes and mouth.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    After telling the former Demon King¡¯s army to rest and the warriors to look around freely, the expressions on Lelie and Yekaterina¡¯s faces when they met were serious in many ways.


    As Yekaterina said, I found out because I could hear Lelie¡¯s whispers to some extent, but the seriousness the two of them have is different. That must be why Lelie, who is worried about Yekaterina, looks at me with wary eyes.


    ¡°I think it would be better to keep it quiet, so let¡¯s talk in the office first.¡±


    Just by not cutting off the conversation out of the blue, it can be said that Leli has a sufficiently rational judgment ability. Knowing that, I also suggested an environment where we could calm down and have a conversation, and the two silently epted it.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean the road to the office was always peaceful. There was no way to prove that he hadn¡¯t been subjected to the curse that inevitably follows when he turns over the dragon¡¯s blood.


    If I mention my meeting with Ice Dragon Niath Ezelf and tell him that I have been proven not to be cursed through his mouth, this problem can be solved in one go, but then it would be like advertising that Ice Dragon lives in the dwarven kingdom, so I can¡¯t even try.


    How did it turn out like that because I¡¯m a warrior? If I were the only warrior in the history of the continent who bathed in dragon¡¯s blood, then I wouldn¡¯t know, but since I¡¯m not like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything. If I were to answer vaguely or not answer properly, then it would only make Relief more wary, so it was a difficult problem.


    I wonder if it is really necessary to go through all this trouble to prove that I am not cursed¡­ but I am worried that Catherine, who seems to know specifically about the Dragon Blood, is trying to foolishly offer me help.


    Just looking at Lelie¡¯s reaction right now, mentioning Dragon Blood would not be a light matter for her. Nevertheless, as soon as I became certain that I was under Dragon Blood¡¯s influence, I mentioned the details. I couldn¡¯t help a friend like that, but I couldn¡¯t make the problem worse.


    ¡°No tea, don¡¯t let anyonee until the story is over.¡±


    Tie, who had been quietly following us, nodded to my request and left the room. Her appearance was exactly like that of a maid, and I felt like the future of hiring people from the other sect as servants was bing more and more certain, but I decided to turn away for now and focus on the present.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know where to start and where to end my talk. But let me start by saying the things I can honestly talk about.¡±


    After the two people sat down, I btedly put away my armor and sat down across from them. Their eyes widened at the unexpected performance. However, since the story they wanted to talk about was about the dragon¡¯s blood, they didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that my senses were heightened due to the bloodshed, and I had no time to spare when I was catching Wind King Iranoleph, so I turned it over. However, I wasn¡¯t under any curses, and I only benefited without any inconvenience. Now, let¡¯s ask questions based on this premise. I will answer with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°You turned the dragon¡¯s blood over and said it didn¡¯t have any ill effects?¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, it was naturally Catherine who reacted immediately. Her face, which had been surprised by the uniqueness of the armor, was now filled with astonishment and doubt, but those emotions seemed closer to a sense of wonder stemming from concern rather than simple distrust.


    ¡°Have you noticed any changes, such as tinnitus, increased desire for something, or feeling angry for no reason?¡±


    As if to prove this, Catherine mentioned specific examples as if a doctor were checking the symptoms. I smiled, not hiding my gratitude for her consideration, and slowly shook my head and responded with a smile¡­


    ¡°Of course not¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I was about to do it and then I flinched for a moment.¡¤


    Why aren¡¯t the symptoms simr to my daily life?


    Only after seeing Catherine¡¯s expression be serious in response to that, could I urgently shake my head.


    ¡°No! No, no! I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s so simr to my daily life right now that I was momentarily flustered, so don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to everyday life? How can that be¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°The tinnitus is because of talking to him, the specific desires are exaggerated because I often feel like I want to throw everything away and rest, and the reason I get angry is because there are so many people blocking my path every day. Of course, each of them has their own reasons, so it¡¯s not an abnormal phenomenon caused by hemolysis. Really.¡±


    I hurriedly shook Este with the scabbard, but for some reason, Catherine and Lelie¡¯s gazes only grew more sorrowful. After seeing their reactions, I realized btedly that I had not had the chance to tell them that Este had be a holy sword.


    ¡°Actually, for one reason or another, this guy has be a holy sword now, right? Hey, Este, before your master bes a strange person, at least make the sword god cry.¡±


    [Hey, it¡¯s annoying.]


    Thanks to Este, who responded with a grumble and a hum, the gazes of the two people who thought he was a crazy person who talked to a sword quickly softened.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤In fact, I could still feel Relli¡¯s gaze filled with doubt as to whether or not she was using a perfectly good sword to perform something like a doll ventriloquism, but I let it slide for now, so I decided to gradually convince her.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Well, I guess it¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re okay¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Yes, if this wasmon and normal, then everyone who has done nothing until now when the dragon¡¯s blood was about to fall would be a fool. I know it¡¯s unusual. At first, I also thought it was something like Epha¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it wasn¡¯t true¡±


    The situation hade where I had to convince him in earnest. As soon as I made that decision, my head, which had not been working well until just a moment ago, seemed to be spinning at a furious speed for the first time in a while.


    ¡°I have confirmed that I am not experiencing any curses using all the means at my disposal. However, that does not solve the question of ¡®why¡¯. It could be because Wind King Iranoleph has fallen from grace as a dragon, or it could be that he has mutated as he has been infected by the remnants of the evil god. It could be both. I cannot even imagine any other possibilities. So I cannot answer the question of ¡®how.¡¯¡±


    The reactions of the two people who heard the words pouring out like a machine gun, just like their brains were fast-paced, were different.


    Lelie no longer looked at me or anything, but that was not because she trusted me, but because she was looking at Catherine to follow her judgment entirely.


    Yekaterina, who is receiving the attention of me and Lelie, looks at me with a straight, unwavering gaze and maintains silence. I can¡¯t even guess what she is thinking.


    Is it because she is my acquaintance that she is so worried about me being affected by the dragon¡¯s blood? Or is it because the dragon¡¯s blood is like a sore spot that causes her to overreact? At that moment, as I was making various guesses in my head.


    ¡°Even if you, Eldmia, are cursed, there is no way for me to remove it. The reason I am bringing this up is because there is a way to find out if you are cursed or not, and I know of a ce where you can temporarily suppress the curse.¡±


    It was Catherine who spoke first.


    ¡°As you may have guessed, I am one of the Dragonblood n of Lovell.¡±


    Lelie let out a silent sigh, but Ekaterina didn¡¯t even look at her. And I couldn¡¯t question her or take my eyes off her, despite the sudden change in topic.


    ¡°The reason I know how to suppress it is also rted to this. My ancestors did not live only enjoying the privilege of dragon blood.¡±


    She was more serious than ever.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, they¡¯re called the Dragon Blood n, but in reality, they¡¯re just a boring family obsessed with past glory. Their ancestors are said to have inherited the blood of dragons, but we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true, and even if it was true, it was hundreds of years ago. They say that in the early days, there were people who could consistently prove their lineage, but¡­ Even in horses, they endlessly mate good horses to obtain better species, so wouldn¡¯t it be funny if that continued with just one mix?¡±


    Catherine shrugged her shoulders with a self-deprecatingugh, but it was clear what was toe.


    ¡°But it continued on¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡±


    To be exact, in the past few decades, only a very small number of people have been able to demonstrate the ability that can only be thought of as being influenced by the Dragon Blood. It goes without saying that the people of the family known as the Dragon Blood n were very excited by the appearance of the favorite child who appeared without any signs or portents.


    ¡°Is that Catherine?¡±


    I was wondering if the story that would follow would be difficult and asked questions based on my guess, but¡­


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. To be exact, I should say ¡®I thought it wasn¡¯t true.¡¯¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Surprisingly, what came back was a negative.¡¤


    ¡°First of all, it wasn¡¯t just one or two people. Before I left Lovell, there were about ten people who showed signs of having the Dragon Blood. Do you remember what I said before? That Lovellcked a system for spirit magic, so only those who are born with it can be spirit magicians.


    ¡°I remember the day we first received the request.¡±


    The vague memory, as if it was from a long time ago, brought a brief smile to me, Catherine, and Lely. Thanks to that, the atmosphere rxed slightly, and Catherine continued speaking while sping her hands together.


    ¡°It was like that. Some were sofortable with the cold that they could walk through a snowy mountain range without a single piece of clothing on. Some were so in tune with the spirits that they could control the snow. Others breathed cold air from their mouths like dragons.¡±


    Anyone can see that it¡¯s Niathezelp¡¯s blood.


    Is this a coincidence? Or is this also rted to ¡®bnce¡¯? Why is it that whenever I feel better these days, my head keeps hurting?


    ¡°What about Catherine?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stand out at the time. Because of that, I was naturallypared to those around me and was pushed down the line of session¡­¡±


    Just got pushed down the line of session?


    This time, I couldn¡¯t control my expression properly because of the sudden bombshell statement. And since she was looking straight at me, Ekaterina quickly noticed the change and nodded with a bitter smile. Then, as if trying to act cheerful, she puffed out her chest and dered confidently.


    No? No way¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°The Dragon Blood n is the King of Luville. Is this Princess Irae Bbaedo?¡±


    Oh my gosh Epha


    It wasn¡¯t like that¡¤

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    There¡¯s so much noble blood around me that I¡¯m starting to feel dizzy.


    It would be funny if the authors who are treated so specially that they are called the Dragon Blood n were to stop at being barons or counts. Unless they are a family that maintains the abnormal power bnce of the vige of the poor leaf, there would be no reason for them to stay at the level of a mere noble with that much power.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any normal people around me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    But now, I desperately want to hope that it¡¯s a funny situation. How is it that among the people around me, the royal family, the saints, the nobles, etc., the only one who can be ssified as ordinary is the elf Asili? Is this the hero¡¯s karma? At my empty muttering, Yekaterina burst intoughter, and Lelie looked at me as if she was looking at a strange person.


    [There is a saying that like thingse together]


    In the meantime, Esteunched a fact bombing attack, and I almost told her to shut her mouth in front of the people, but I barely held back by gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fact that should have been kept secret? But if that doesn¡¯t work, you can just run away to Radan across the sea, but the ripple effect of the Dragon Blood can follow you for a lifetime. This isn¡¯t the time to weigh the pros and cons.¡±


    Yes, I endured it by looking at the owner of that brilliant personality who does not spare himself. I regained myposure in the truth that when a person does good things, pretty people also look prettier. I decided to ask the things I was curious about since it ended up like this anyway.


    ¡°Are you purging your future political enemies?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I can¡¯t really go into detail about that. Sorry, but can you just exin how this story rtes to figuring out your curse?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Do whatever you want.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t everyone have their own circumstances? As he nodded his head in response, Ekaterina¡¯s smile seemed to be more rxed.


    ¡°We are the only ones in the entire continent who have been influenced by the Dragon Blood to the point where they are called the Dragon Blood ¡®n¡¯. Thanks to that, we know that those with the Dragon Blood can sense that there is something strange about each other.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you could tell that I was wearing the Dragon Blood as soon as you saw me sparring?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Resonance¡­ No, I should say it¡¯s closer to resonance.¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s why you noticed that Niathezelp wasn¡¯t under the Dragon¡¯s Blood Curse the moment you saw him? I nodded in agreement because it was something I hadn¡¯t even thought about, but Catherine¡¯s story wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of an abstract concept to exin in detail, so it doesn¡¯t really mean anything. Just think of it as the more your emotions get intense and the more you draw on the power of the Dragon¡¯s Blood, the easier it is to face your inner curse.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤So you¡¯ll find out once you y a round?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right¡±


    If I had heard that Catherine was a member of the Dragon Blood n, I would have thought, ¡®How?¡¯. It seems that the key is how much of a dragon scent she gives off¡­ As I listened to the story, another question arose.


    ¡°Does that mean that even if it is a power that is passed down through bloodlines, problemsmonly referred to as curses can ur?¡±


    If there wasn¡¯t someone born with a debuff in the n, I don¡¯t think I would have even known that it was possible to confirm it like that. Yekaterina nodded her head indifferently to the question I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but there are more of them. The stronger the force, the higher the possibility. The opposite case is when it can be safe. I was in thetter case.¡±


    ¡°If it manifests as a postnatal factor, can it be safe like Catherine?¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t notice it at the time, but I think I was born with a natural ability to hemorrhage. I think it¡¯s just like muscles. Everyone is born with muscles, right? They just get stronger when you train.¡±


    Even if your blood content is low, if you train hard, you can still reach the current level of Yekaterina. That is shocking in its own right. If Yekaterina is this strong, how strong are those who have clearly shown their prowess since birth?


    ¡°I personally felt that the brothers who stood out were different from each other. Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel close to them.¡±


    As soon as I heard Catherine¡¯s answer, which came out with perfect timing as if she had read my mind, the first thing that came to mind was the Demons.


    In the past, some dragon tribes were definitely created through repeated improvements, and the dragon blood must have been used on the demon tribes. So, they must have been able to use magic power and even developed horns as a racial trait.


    However, unlike the Dragon Blood n, the Demon n does not skip generations and have exceptional children, nor do they suffer from curses. It would be natural if it were the result of sessful gic modification, but then how on earth did they seed in such modification?


    Although it was said that the purpose was to use them as ves, strictly speaking, the improvement of the dragon tribe was a sess in itself.


    They have also developed an attitude of submission to the strong for their own purposes, and despite this, they have the intelligence to achieve civilization, and they have faith andmon sense, and they are so strong that most other species cannotpete with them. It is because their purposes are unhealthy that they have created new species and even achieved evolution.


    If only they could figure out how to do that, wouldn¡¯t other ordinary races be able to gain power without worrying about the disadvantages of dragon blood?


    ¡°Anyway, back to the main topic, I wanted to say that since there is such a past and reason, let¡¯s have a sparring session. Even though you, Eldmia, are already confident¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even though she was asking me to please just get a health checkup, bringing up her past, Yekaterina continued to speak carefully so as not to offend me. Seeing that she was worthy of the title of warrior of civilization, I nodded my head in unconditional agreement before she could finish speaking.


    ¡°There is no such thing as too many times to verify safety. Since those guys were already a bitcking, I would like to ask for your help.¡±


    Why is Yekaterina¡¯s expression brighter even though I am the one receiving help? ¡¤ For now, let¡¯s talk about the rest of the detailster. Yekaterina got up from her seat to pick up the warhammer she had left behind. Lelie, who had been quietly listening to the story, raised her hand indifferently and said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to go get your gear anyway, there¡¯s no need to follow me, so I¡¯ll just rest here. Is that okay, Ega-san?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will ask Tien to prepare the carriage and tea.¡±


    Yekaterina nodded without any doubt and left the office. After leaving it to Tie, I returned to the sofa and looked at Lelie, who was sighing in her voice.


    ¡°Naive, huh?¡±


    ¡°I feel like he¡¯s just a kind-hearted person because he shows so much intelligence.¡±


    ¡°In that sense, it¡¯s easier to talk to Mr. Ega. He¡¯s quick-witted.¡±


    Although she still didn¡¯t show any hostility, Relie was looking at me more warily than ever. At the same time, she seemed to be thinking a lot, but rather than asking what was bothering her, I decided to just wait until she sorted it out and was able to open her mouth.


    The worries that continued like that continued until Tea returned after seeing off Ekaterina and served me tea. It ended only after I picked up my teacup and began to moisten my throat.


    ¡°How much do you know about the Lovell people?¡±


    ¡°Except for the story I just heard from Catherine¡­ It¡¯s just that they were once a warlike nation that had a lot of trouble with the dwarves? They didn¡¯t intentionally iste themselves, but I know they¡¯re quite closed off due to the terrain and weather.¡±


    ¡°Most of it is true, and some of it is false. It¡¯s not that closed off. It¡¯s just difficult to ess from the outside, but the people involvede and go without a problem. Do you remember how Catherine treated the heavy snowfall in Itisiel as a spring breeze?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget it¡±


    I was talking with a smile, but I wasn¡¯tpletely rxed.


    It is a fact that Catherine, a member of the royal family, fled her family and traveled to Itisel for some unknown reason. It is also true that Lelie helped her on that journey for some reason and that they are moving together as amunity of destiny.


    How could she not be nervous when she sent Ekaterina away and arranged this meeting to tell me something separately? Because of the past incident with the suicide saint Teneaci, she is actually at the peak of tension without letting it show.


    ¡°Ekaterina wants to just help and call it a day, but I¡¯m not that kind. In return, I want you to keep quiet about what you heard today.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Am I being seen as such a person who has such a bad personality? No matter what, this is a request that is just a little bit hurtful to my pride, so at the moment when I was about to frown, Lelie shook her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because there may be an unexpected situation. Someone from the family maye to see you.¡±


    The question of why arose, but at the same time, I had a gut feeling that I would not hear an answer to that question.


    This is clearly rted to the reason for the escape that Catherine was reluctant to talk about earlier. I didn¡¯t know how or through what contact point she was sure that someone woulde to see me, but I didn¡¯t bother asking because that was something I would know if someone really came.


    Instead, I don¡¯t think the twomitted a crime, but since the past is unknown, I decided to ask just one question.


    ¡°Did youmit a crime and run away?¡±


    For a moment, Lelie¡¯s shoulders flinched, but her answer was quick.


    ¡°From a legal standpoint? No. From a family standpoint? Yes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if there was room for lying, but at least in my opinion, it was sincere.


    ¡°Why are you flinching?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤She is a princess and her family is royal.¡¤¡±


    I was just going to let it go, but it was a good thing I asked. It seems she was worried that they might use coercive means to capture Catherine.


    That could be true, because, as she said, the other party was the royal family, but it didn¡¯t really matter to me.


    I treat the royal family of my home country like shit, so why should I care about the royal family of another country?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I didn¡¯t break thew and didn¡¯tmit a crime?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Later, talk to Catherine and when you die, please give me a list of people like that.¡±


    When I heard it, it was nothing serious, so I tried to let it go, but Lelie was really flustered. She was so dazed that she almost dropped the teacup she was holding. She quickly pulled herself together and asked me a question.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh? Yes? What list?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a book of life and death. If there¡¯s no life and death record, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    If there is no one who needs to be an exception, I amfortable.


    If youe nicely, you will go nicely, and if youe ugly, you will not be able to go back.


    It¡¯s a very simple principle.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    King Dena of the Dwarven Kingdom looked at the unexpected visitors and struggled to resist the urge to scratch his head under his helmet.


    ¡°Is the world going crazy these days? Why is it that not a single day is a good day?¡±


    However, this was only to avoid showing off hisx appearance in front of someone who had to show off his dignity as a king, so he had no hesitation in using harsh words.


    It was only a few days ago that the warrior of the machine was sent away. Even though it was the first visit in the history of the kingdom, King Dena was so busy that he could not respond properly and had to ask General Miwood for everything. It was the same even now.


    The trash from beyond the mountains is already a headache, but who would have thought that a neighbor who is so annoying would suddenly visit after a dozen years?


    Naturally, I felt ufortable with the warriors who were disguised as the delegation in front of me, so I strained my eyes. At times like this, I really liked the helmet that allowed me to freely express my emotions. On the other hand, there was also the disadvantage that no one knew that I was feeling ufortable.


    It was no different for them to be uninvited guests in front of their eyes. However, the nine warriors of Lovell, wearing the skin of a giant wolf monster as a cloak, stood silently in their ce, not caring about the res of the vassals who were wearing the arrogant clothes on behalf of King Dena.


    As expected of the Lovellians, regardless of gender, they all hadrge skeletons, and their appearances looked like stone statues. As a result, the only one who responded to King Dena¡¯s mutterings was the Lovell diplomat standing in front of them.


    ¡°Our request is simple. Provide a railway line to the Dena King and the Empire. Then the Kingdom of Lovell will help you with your problems.¡±


    He was making a fuss and saying things that even a street dog wouldn¡¯t bark at.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t stop it anyway, you guys will be next. Are you bringing that up and calling it negotiation?¡±


    One of the dwarves finally managed to hold back his swearing at his arrogant attitude and snapped at him. The other dwarves agreed with his opinion, but the problem was that even though it was obvious nonsense, they were in a position to use it as negotiating material.


    The diplomats of Lovell also understood this point very well.


    ¡°Even if that were true, wouldn¡¯t there be a big difference between not moving until the Dwarven Kingdom suffered critical damage and moving and seeking cooperation before that?¡±


    It was a really shameless attitude, but aside from the shamelessness, it was not a bad offer. If we ept the negotiations as they say, we will have no choice but to move the troops from Lovell, so it is a very profitable deal to say it is the price of moving the trains.


    Rather, that was why King Dena hesitated. In diplomacy, if there was a deal left over without using any tricks or gaining an advantage, it meant that he had missed something or that there was something behind it.


    After a moment of hesitation, holding the crooked helmet in his hand, King Dena nodded slightly and spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Why do you want to take the train?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an internal matter of Lovell. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell the truth. If you¡¯re not going to talk, then stop talking nonsense in a busy ce and just go back.¡±


    At the one word he uttered, the archivist doubted his own ears, and a cold silence flowed in the audience room for various reasons.


    The dwarves were silent, holding backughter as they gave a standing ovation in their hearts to the king who could say whatever he wanted to say, and the delegation of Lovell was silent in bewilderment, but the silence was still silence. Only King Dena continued to speak slowly, filling the audience room, where not even the sound of swallowing could be heard, with the sound of his helmet tapping.


    ¡°What you asked for was not a means of transportation on the roadside, but permission to use the only passageway that connects the kingdom and the Eshunua Empire. The ce where you will board and disembark your train is thend of Eshunua, the heart of Eshunua. What you said is tantamount to asking for permission to deploy armed forces into the center of the Eshunua capital. But you can¡¯t tell us because of your circumstances? Is it possible that the air up there is too thin for your brain to work?¡±


    The only one who reacts to the sight of the King, who is leaning on the throne and waving his palm over his head, is the archivist who is working hard with his quill pen. The one who reacts btedly amidst the enthusiastic chatter he creates is the diplomat of Lovell.


    ¡°There will be no unpleasant incidents in the Dwarf Kingdom¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you guys think. It already smells bad that you can¡¯t reveal it, so do I have to listen to you any longer?¡±


    Even though it seemed like there was no bacsh, diplomat Lovell didn¡¯t seem particrly offended by the king¡¯s remark. They were neighboring countries after all, and since he had seen such things often during his time as a diplomat, it felt more like something that was bound to happen. Instead, he nced at the warriors standing behind him.


    It was a process of obtaining the consent of the power holders mixed among them. The response was quick, and the diplomat who had finished preparing before anyone noticed the abnormality let out a deep sigh and said quietly.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Excuse me. I was reluctant to reveal the details as it was a secret of the Royal House of Luville, but since King Dena has said so, I will exin.¡¤¡±


    King Dena didn¡¯t say anything. But he didn¡¯t kick him out either, so he meant to say something. Up until this point, everything was as expected, so the diplomat tried his best to suppress his tension and exin.


    ¡°I wanted to move quickly because the opportunity hade to follow in the footsteps of the prodigal son who had run away from his royal duties. The key was held by the warrior of the demon who had recently visited the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Please exin in more detail so that I can understand it.¡±


    ¡°We heard that the warrior of the machine killed the dragon after a fierce battle. ording to our guess, the warrior must have received the blessing of the dragon¡¯s blood during the process. However, as you know, the dragon¡¯s blood does not onlye with blessings.¡±


    King Dena waved his hand slightly to interrupt the diplomat, as he could understand the context without hearing any more.


    Although the Dragon Blood n is not free from the negative influence of the Dragon Blood, they do have a secret method to suppress it. The Royal Family of Luville nned to use this as negotiation material with the warrior.


    But the reason was strange. What does finding a runaway child have to do with being a warrior?


    ¡°It would have been more believable if you said you were going to rescue a stallion to maintain the dragon blood. It¡¯s been years since that kid left home, and now you ask the warrior of Itisel for help?¡±


    ¡°As you said, it would be a lie to say that we have no intention of establishing friendly rtions with you, sir. However, it is also true that there is considerable information that a person believed to be the princess has been sighted near Itisel. Regardless, it is only beneficial to us and not detrimental to us, so we are only willing to take action.¡±


    After the diplomat¡¯s words, a different kind of silence fell than before.


    There may be more to the story, but there is no way to know right now. It is not easy to send them back, as even King Dena is in a situation where he needs a helping hand. In the end, King Dena agonized over and over again, and all he could do was re at the envoys of Lovell.


    There was a time when the two countries were on good terms. Strictly speaking, the period of friendly rtions was longer than the period of not being friendly. It was a memory that remained clearly even though it happened when King Dena was still a runny-nosed child.


    At that time, there was no need to worry about the other person¡¯s intentions over such trivial matters, and there was no need to make a fuss about lending the train for a short while, and there was no need to make a condition that you would help them when they were having a hard time just to get on that train once.


    It seems like it hasn¡¯t been that long, but how did things go so wrong?


    ¡°It seems like it would be beneficial to us as well, and there would be no harm done, so how about epting it?¡±


    After much thought, King Dena¡¯s thoughts, which had led to ament simr to escapism, were corrected by General Miwood.


    ¡°Instead, I think we need to draw a clear line. Allowing another country to establish a bridgehead with the Empire is a serious matter¡­ How about publicly announcing the purpose of the Lovell Delegation and dealing sternly with any actions that do not conform to that?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this publicly¡­?¡±


    For a moment, the diplomat¡¯s face became embarrassed and he looked at the group again.


    It was a very subtle reaction that most people wouldn¡¯t notice, but this time, it caught the eye of General Miwood.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It is true that our conditions were somewhat rude at first, but if you allow us to use the train under those conditions¡¤¡¤¡¤ we will ept it.¡±


    King Dena, who was silently looking at the diplomat who was answering while hiding his nervous feelings by lowering his head, slightly moved his helmet towards General Miwood.


    ¡°I think General Miwood¡¯s opinion is valid. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay, prepare the train.¡±


    Without waiting, King Dena immediately rose from his throne and the other dwarves began to move. Even though the deal was done, he was not happy with Ruby¡¯s attitude, so he expressed that he did not want to see her any longer.


    ¡°Hmm, they used to be good kids.¡±


    Niath Ezelf¡¯s quiet mutterings as he watched the delegation of Lovell leave without a single guide were buried in the noise the dwarves were making, and died down without anyone hearing them.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, RateRate, for your 100 coin donation!


    I¡¯m d you enjoyed it! I hope you¡¯ll continue to enjoy it!

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    It didn¡¯t take long for Catherine, who had left for her lodgings in a carriage, to return.


    She brought along her armor along with the Warhammer and immediately started sparring with Eldmia as if there was nothing to do. Lelie, who had nothing to do during that time, sat elegantly under the chair and shade provided by the servants of the mansion and drank tea while watching the fight between the two.


    In fact, the only things that were elegant were the sunshades, chairs, and tea sets.


    ¡®It¡¯s ufortable¡­!¡¯


    Yekaterina may have been a princess, but Lelie was just one of the many disciples of the magicians of the Royal Court of Lovell. If she had just sat alone eating sweets and tea, she would have enjoyed herself to the fullest, but unfortunately, she was surrounded by the dehorned demons who had been toying with Eldmia just a moment ago.


    It was not easy to indulge in delicious food while watching them lose their energy and confidence like livestock being dragged to the ughterhouse as Eldmia and Yekaterina¡¯s full-power strikes shed.


    That doesn¡¯t mean you have the option of not eating it. Lelie savored the sweetness, thankful that the demons didn¡¯t even pay attention to her.


    To be honest, there was nothing else to say.


    Even the level of movement that can often be seen in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild training grounds is often so amazing to her that the two people¡¯s full-out attack and defense were an iprehensible realm in her eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Rellie, can I ask you one thing?¡±


    Eventually, she reached a point where she was only focused on the two people and thinking about something else, and one of the demons approached her and spoke to her as she was finishing her tea and filling her second cup.


    The sudden intervention of the female demon with long hair tied back in a braid almost struck Lelie¡¯s conscience as she leisurely ate snacks alone, but her eyes were not on the tea or snacks.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can answer for you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Does Lady Ekaterina usually move like that?¡±


    At the question thrown with an awkward smile, Lelie¡¯s gaze naturally turned to Yekaterina. I had always wondered how she could swing that heavy thing, but now it was even more so. If the Warhammer hadn¡¯t revealed its shape every now and then, I would have suspected that the hammer head had already flown away somewhere. It was so fast.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    It was the first time Lelie had noticed that Catherine¡¯s Warhammer could move so quickly.


    And I bet the person involved knew it firsthand.


    ¡°Ah¡¤¡¤¡¤ Thank you¡¤¡±


    The demons who heard the answer somehow smiled and returned to their original ce, but their expressions were much worse than before. It was understandable. Their self-esteem, which had already been lowered while sparring with Eldmia, was falling endlessly through the floor starting with Lelie¡¯s answer.


    It was understandable that each of them was unterally defeated by Eldmia. It was shocking in many ways that they couldn¡¯t evennd a single blow despite the two or three of theming together to attack, but since it was a result of factors such as equipment andck of skill, they humbly epted it and tried to move forward.


    But, just as I was making that decision, I suddenly saw the humans fighting on equal terms with Eldmia, and I felt a sense of shame.


    Humans are weaker than demons. This is not discrimination, but a clear characteristic of the species. Even if the other party is a descendant of a n born with the Dragon Blood, as I overheard, they are not inferior to the woman who wields that giant weapon, but rather equal.


    ¡°Was I beingzy?¡±


    A word that one of my colleagues unconsciously blurted out reaches my ears. It didn¡¯t seem like someone else¡¯s thought. It was a word that resonated with me, as if I had been thinking the same thing myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m a useless piece of trash that can¡¯t even be a shield¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The words that another colleague muttered after that, contrary to his intention, became a dagger and stabbed everyone.


    ?


    I couldn¡¯t figure out how she could detect the negative energy of the Dragon¡¯s Blood, even though I had been using all my might to block and block her attacks until the end of the long sparring.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t notice it because she wasn¡¯t affected by it like I was, but that¡¯s what happened. But apart from that, my sparring with Ekaterina helped me so much more than before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could move like this¡±


    And it seemed like Catherine wasn¡¯t much different.


    It is different from the clich¨¦ in novels andics where the main character bes stronger every time he or she reaches his or her limit. Rather, it is closer to the process of thinking of a new move and putting it into practice without stopping at the moment when I am unable to defeat my opponent despite using all my strength, and then moving forward one step further.


    ¡°Me too¡±


    It was a very new experience for me as I have never reallypeted with anyone who could be considered my equal in my life.


    I felt the same way when fighting against strong people, but the circumstances were different. There was a huge difference between dying after seeing all the boss patterns and dying without even seeing the patterns, so I calmed my pounding heart as much as my breathing and put Este back in the scabbard.


    [Ugh, I bet you¡¯re sick of bumping into that ignorant piece of metal¡­]


    ¡°But apart from my eyes opening, I didn¡¯t feel anything like what Catherine said. Did I miss something?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s proof that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    As I spoke to Este, ignoring her nonsense, Yekaterina habitually tried to put the warhammer on her shoulder, but shook her head and leaned against the warhammer, holding it up like a cane.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my natural luck or what, but it¡¯s true that the dragon¡¯s blood didn¡¯t have any negative effects.¡±


    She was breathing hard and lowering her head as if it was hard to speak. It was a sight that made me feel superior because it seemed like everyone else was having a harder time than me, but I was the one who was sticking out my tongue.


    I definitely used all the swordsmanship I learned. I didn¡¯t use the magic grinder because it wasn¡¯t a real fight, except for the divine power, because I had to sense the curse, but it means I definitely used the magic power to strengthen my body.


    But Catherine, as she said, has not yet awakened her aura.


    She really fought me with just her pure body and the power of the dragon¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Won¡¯t horns just sprout out of your head and a tail growter? I honestly thought you¡¯d gain some sort of upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. There¡¯s also the difference in weaponpatibility, and Eldmia¡¯s swordsmanship is a bit too sharp, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for sparring. I felt a chill every time I habitually aimed for the neck.¡±


    Was that so? I don¡¯t remember what I was thinking as I swung my sword, perhaps because I didn¡¯t move with the idea of ??restoring chess.


    The only thought that came to mind was whether Yekaterina would have lost if she had fought with a two-handed sword instead of a warhammer. When I mentioned this to catch my breath, Yekaterina shook her head without a second thought.


    ¡°If that were the case, the fight wouldn¡¯t have continued. I told you. There¡¯s a difference in thepatibility of weapons. This applies not only to you, Eldmia, but to everyone.¡±


    As Catherine said, tapping the handle of the Warhammer, herrge force was a threatening variable in itself. I felt that way even when I was training moderately in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild training grounds, but it was even more so after experiencing her showing off her true skills.


    ¡°Can I listen for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Then of course¡±


    Catherine smiled brightly and tilted the handle of the warhammer towards me. I never thought that I would volunteer to pick up the warhammer that I would have avoided without even looking at it just a few months ago, but I reached out to the handle without any hesitation.


    As expected, my body tilts to the side due to the tremendous weight.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible to lift. You can¡¯t swing a wooden staff like Yegortrina, but it¡¯s not as hard as lifting a heavy barbell.


    But just because it¡¯s not hard doesn¡¯t mean the Warhammer is a reasonable weight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this actually an ego weapon that recognizes its owner? How can you move around like that while holding this?¡±


    ¡°You just have to get used to it¡±


    It was obvious nonsense, although I had no ill intentions toward Ekaterina, who smiled as if she found it amusing, and since I had finally gotten to hold it, I swung it a few times before shaking my head and handing the warhammer back to Ekaterina, and while swinging the warhammer, I put my thoughts into my mouth.


    ¡°Ekaterina, do you have any other ns?¡±


    ¡°No? We¡¯ve all been working hardtely, so we decided to take a break for a while. Why?¡±


    Not bad¡¤


    The schedule may be a little behind, but if the situation had been such that I had to hurry back in the first ce, the saintess would not have sent the former demon king¡¯s army, who couldn¡¯t even ride a dragon, as my escort.


    Anyway, since you¡¯re in Etisel, there are many ways to contact the front line. If there¡¯s a problem, you can just ride the dragon and fly alone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you get paid for your hard work¡­ Would you like to stay for a week or so and practice with us?¡±


    For me now, it was a little more important that I had the potential to grow further with the help of fellow Yongheol users.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    How long have you been sleeping?


    Yekaterina opened her eyes half-asleep, surrounded by a high-quality bed and nkets that were half-submerged in water. She slowly regained consciousness amidst the strange coldness she felt on her cheeks.


    What is in front of my eyes, which are not even properly awake, is a woman who is just opening the curtains and the curtains that dimly block the sunlight outside the window, but my sleepy, hazy consciousness looks at that scene and recalls memories from the past.


    Now, I can only remember my childhood memories as ¡®unpleasant¡¯. I was half asleep so my mind wasn¡¯t working properly, but I could clearly see why the past that I had let go of without even a trace of regret suddenly came to the surface.


    It must be because I finally pulled out all of my dragon blood abilities. I didn¡¯t expect this side effect, but it was natural when I thought back to what I had experienced at the time.


    All those memories were not things that could be forgotten just by turning away and physically moving away. If it weren¡¯t for the cool breeze outside the window, I would have even forgotten that I wasn¡¯t in Loveville.


    ¡°Good night, Catherine.¡±


    But the haziness remained unchanged. It was a long time after that that Yekaterina, who had been absentmindedly burying her head in the pillow, understood Yan Tie¡¯s morning greeting and realized that the strange coldness she felt on her cheek wasing from the drool she had shed.


    ¡°Breakfast is still being prepared. Ega-sama also just coughed, so please prepare slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, thank you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    As soon as she came to, Yekaterina¡¯s ears turned red at her shameful behavior, but Tie bowed her head as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything and left the room. Only after the silence fell did Yekaterina properly realize the reality that she had epted Eldmia¡¯s request yesterday.


    There was no need for any further conversation or negotiation. At that moment, both Eldmia and Yekaterina had the same interests. After that, for efficient training, Yekaterina and Lelie decided to stay at Eldmia¡¯s mansion for the period he suggested.


    Excluding meal times, I spent a satisfying day repeating sparring and reviewing to the point where it could have been all day, and after enjoying luxury that couldn¡¯t bepared to a cheap bathhouse and a bed in an inn, I threw myself into a high-quality bed, which was thest thing I remember. It had been a long time since I had fallen asleep to the point of almost fainting while doing a recent request, so Ekaterina was quite flustered, and as soon as she got out of bed, something even more absurd happened.


    ¡°Muscle pain¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    My whole body ached to the point where I felt tired even after working hard for days on end for a request. It was so absurd that I could barelyugh.


    Eldmia asked that it would be a great help to her and the demons, but this was clearly a good experience for Yekaterina herself. Feeling excited after a long time, she washed her face with the water the servants had provided and headed to the restaurant.


    Despite the early morning, the mansion was noisier than yesterday. While Eldmia was sparring, the dwarves who had finished their work had started preparing the necessary materials and working since yesterday.


    The sound of hammering could not be heard yet, but the dwarves gathered together and chatting loudly to share their opinions was no less than the sound of hammering.


    ¡°I told you the drainage system here is different from the kingdom!!¡±


    ¡°There is an old underground waterway, so if we just dig it up, the problem will be solved!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to copse!!¡±


    ¡°I said no!!¡±


    Yekaterina wanted to carefully avoid the shouting that made her dizzy just by hearing it, but sadly, the ce where themotion started was the restaurant. It was natural since the dwarves would have breakfast and start their real work.


    However, when Catherine showed up, the servants started to bring out the food in earnest, and the dwarves¡¯ heated argument died down. She was thest to wake up, so the meal was dyed, and she felt embarrassed once again.


    ¡°Good morning, Ekaterina. Wasn¡¯t it hard for you to wake up this morning? I feel like I¡¯m going to die right now.¡±


    Eldmia groaned as she rubbed her neck and arms as if they were sore as she greeted Yekaterina. At first nce, it seemed like she had mentioned fatigue on purpose to be considerate of Yekaterina who woke upte, but since the demons who had suffered greatly from being tormented by the two had alsoe out early, it had little effect.


    Until yesterday, the demons who had tried to maintain a dignified posture with their shoulders and backs straightened up somehow have long since disappeared. Unlike Eldmia and Yekaterina, who were rtively fit despite having trained much more, their faces were covered in dark circles in just one night.


    ¡°Today, I n to actively utilize the equipment I obtained from the Dwarf Kingdom. First, I think it would be good to check the shield¡¯s performance.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a shield?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I left it out yesterday, but thanks to Catherine, I was able to change the n a bit. If I can properly channel Catherine¡¯s Warhammer, I should be able to respond to most attacks.¡±


    Eldmia was the one who made me forget my age every time I saw her. She didn¡¯t have the arrogance or pride that those who suddenly improved their skills usually have, and she didn¡¯t shy away from acquiring various tools and techniques despite her skills. That feeling only deepened as the meal continued.


    ¡°I will trust you with the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it a real fortress for you.¡±


    Yekaterina, who was busy cutting meat between the dwarves who wereughing while having a meaningful conversation and the demons who seemed to be forcing themselves to eat to survive, turned her gaze to Lelie who had been quiet the whole time.


    Although she had an overflowing thirst for learning, Lelie was the type who only focused on food during mealtimes, but today was different. She was always muttering to herself with her magic book open, which she never left her person. She looked exactly like a magician preparing a spell.


    Even without asking, Yekaterina couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Eldmia asking for something in order to deal with magic.


    The difort she had felt upon waking up in the morning had long since disappeared. Ekaterina began to increase her eating speed in anticipation of the enjoyable training that would continue for a week.


    ?


    It¡¯s been four days since I asked Catherine and Lelye for help.


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    I usually try not to have any regrets about my choices, but I am extremely satisfied with this choice.


    ¡°No, what the heck is this? Seriously!¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    Not everything went smoothly. The practice of blocking Catherine¡¯s army with a shield was much more sluggish than expected. But I¡¯m not particrly impatient.


    From the beginning, it was not simply blocking with a shield, but it was a process of learning a new and fundamental method that could not be found in any of the swordsmanship textbooks of the kingdom, let alone the swordsmanship that I had learned, which naturally attached the shield while performing swordsmanship. Since the shield was firmly fixed, it did not twist or shake even if it was hit directly, so I was able to try. If that were not the case, I would not have bothered to use the shield now.


    You have to figure out a method while taking your time and embroidering it one stitch at a time.


    Fortunately, Catherine had no intention of killing me, so I had many opportunities. The reason I could smile during this time was because I had shown results in other areas. And Lelie, who confirmed the results, screamed with her shoulders shaking.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s strange that my magic is destroyed so easily!¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha!¡±


    It turns out that you can block the magic of the powerful magician Lelie, known as the Star¡¯s Favorite, in real time!


    ¡°What the hell is that obsessive destruction method?!¡±


    ¡°The magic teacher I met in the Demon Territory was an author obsessed with Dispel.¡±


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t a good start either. Until two days ago, I spent the entire morning of my schedule divided into morning, afternoon, and evening, and it was almost like I was getting beaten up by Relie with magic all day long.


    No matter how great the teachers were, I studied the theory, but in the end, magic made of mana was just a theory to me. Unless I could fundamentally cut off the magic power through magic poetry, they were still something otherworldly to me, and it wasn¡¯t easy to cast Dispel ording to the rules.


    It is possible to dispel and attack at the same time by injecting magic power while damaging the caster, but it is beyond the skill to destroy only the magic, and requires actualbat.


    And Lelie helped me with that actual battle. I just achieved the feat of destroying the target with the iron objects that had been used to annihte Envelde¡¯s mercenary group in one blow, and even the magic that burned them in time.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. I feel sorry for Lely, but I canugh to my heart¡¯s content¡­


    ¡°Ega-nim, are you okay for a moment?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I was thinking about that, but suddenly Tea intervened¡¤


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but¡­ I need to tell you about it separately.¡±


    It meant that only I could hear it. Since there must be a reason for Tie to do this, she nodded and decided to take a short break. Lelie grumbled but started eating the snacks that had been prepared in advance. Magic was ultimately a battle of calctions, so it seemed that after a few rounds of sparring, she started craving something sweet.


    I tried to leave her alone and listen to what Tie had to say, but Tie carefully opened her mouth only after she had entered the mansion, not the parade ground.


    No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like good news.


    ¡°This is a message from the Dwarf Kingdom and the Empire, but they say that a delegation has moved from Lovell.¡±


    I don¡¯t say the cliche, ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡± without thinking. Honestly, I really wanted to say it, but my instincts had already figured it out.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Ekaterina?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    My instincts are only as urate as this.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    It was so frustrating to think that the timing of the situation was just right, but the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. On the surface, Tie¡¯s exnation was that he wanted to use the Dragon Blood incident as an excuse to get to know her while also getting help finding Yekaterina.


    I asked where he got this information, and got an unexpected answer.


    ¡°They said that this was information that was passed from the Dwarf Royal Family to the Empire, and from the Empire to the Itisel Royal Family. They ryed it through an information agent instead of the Royal Family themselves, in case of any unexpected movements.¡±


    ¡°Information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was Sikmel.¡±


    Wow, what is this? Is this really the Sikmel I broke my leg with? The current situation is ridiculous, but the fact that he has grown so big that he can act as a royal messenger is also quite shocking.


    ¡°But it seems like the process of moving wasn¡¯t all that smooth. There was friction with the dwarven royal family when renting the train, and then there was some heated debate in the empire they arrived atter. I couldn¡¯t hear the specifics, but it seems like they¡¯re still tied to the empire because of that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of authors do they do that they cause such trouble wherever they go¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Wherever they go, they run into trouble with the leaders. Are they some kind of group of thugs from the other world?


    If it had been the western kingdoms, it would have been possible, but it was a mess that was hard to understand for the dwarven kingdoms and empires I had experienced and seen.


    ¡°So far so good¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°I said it out of frustration, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    It¡¯s funny that you came to me out of the blue when you had no intention of meeting me, but I decided to let that go for now.


    I didn¡¯t know until I heard from Tieh, but the reason the royal family sent me information in advance through Sikmel was because of their attitude. Not only did they not contact me before making a move, but they also unterally demanded my understanding and asked me to make way, so it seems ridiculous for me to have to listen to their stubbornness.


    However, Tie¡¯s exnation was that although the royal family could formally reprimand them, it would be difficult to block their entry, so he wanted to tell them that the decision regarding this matter was entirely up to him.


    I thought they would just send them back since they didn¡¯t even have a sprout bag¡­ But after hearing more about the situation, it felt like they opened the door out of consideration for the dwarven kingdom that had paved the way for them to move, rather than being conscious of the Lovell kingdom.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can understand it.¡±


    Rather, it was a wee one. It was as if the royal family had dered that they would not interfere at all and would just support thempletely even if people came from Lovell.


    In an ordinary case, it would be an extremely irresponsible statement and action that does not protect its own citizens who may be exposed to the tyranny of a country, but to me, it is nothing more than guaranteeing the right to freedom of action.


    ¡°I have to tell Catherine first.¡±


    The best course of action would be to keep Catherine in the mansion until they return to their own country. Even if they find out Catherine is in the mansion, if I insist on not letting anyone in, they¡¯ll just suck their thumbs.


    What if I ignore that and force it out?


    If you try to enter someone else¡¯s house without permission, you will not be able to return to your own house.


    ?


    Esmue has been very tiredtely.


    There were many reasons for this, but the biggest reason was the list of impure elements that my younger brother, Etrasizel, had worked hard to select at the banquet for Eldmia.


    It is not that there are too many enemies or that their actions are borate. Compared to the political enemies who were firmly established when she first established her power base and sucked the blood of the empire, they are just cute.


    What bothered her was their diversity.


    It is not simply a matter of coveting the power of the empire. Some people are moving and running wild as they please in order to make contact with the Demon King¡¯s army because of their faith in a pseudo-religion that they have learned from no one knows where.


    Just as you use a chicken knife to catch a chicken and a cow knife to catch a cow, it is only natural to use your brain to deal with your enemies. Unlike the enemies of the past who would jump in like moths to a me if you firmly established one policy, it goes without saying that we have to put in two or three times as much thought to root out these bastards.


    In the midst of all this, without any warning, the delegation from Lovell showed up on the train of the Dwarf Kingdom. From Esmue¡¯s perspective, they were as absurd an intruder as when Eldmia first ran wild at the Academy.


    Since the current emperor Pancrasi Bisttim Tel Nua could not personally attend the extremely rude visit, she had no choice but to show her face.


    Even Esmuye could not have predicted that the evaluation of the ¡®next¡¯ emperor would be held back in this way. Still, Esmuye, who wanted to quickly wrap things up and focus on his main job, somehow dressed up and prepared himself to appear in the audience room¡­


    ¡°Our goal is to head to Itisel and confront the warrior of the demon. For this purpose, we ask that you permit us to use the gate.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The Lovell delegation cut into her patience by showing behavior that far exceeded her expectations.


    Not only her, but even the vassals and knights of the empire in the audience room, those belonging to the princess¡¯s faction, openly turned on the double standard. It was quite rude and presumptuous behavior, considering that the princess, representing the emperor, was meeting with the delegation, but they showed superhuman patience by not treating the delegation of Lovell like barbarians, citing etiquette as a reason.


    Even those who did not belong to the princess faction were silent this time. Normally, they would have clicked their tongues at the ¡®unbing of a nobleman¡¯, but instead, they quietly turned their eyes and looked at Esmie, who was sitting on the throne.


    ¡°her¡¤¡±


    And as soon as she burst into a shortugh, he lowered his head like lightning. The look on her face that he saw for a moment was serious enough to remind him of a past he wanted to forget but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these guys just crazy?¡±


    When she let out a foul word that shouldn¡¯t havee out of her mouth, she made up her mind to shrink and hunch her shoulders. It was no different because she was a princess.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not crazy, you must have ridiculed me. The difference between the two is stark, so I¡¯ll give you one chance to open your mouth to distinguish between them and hold you ountable.¡±


    There were only two instances in the past when Esmuye burst intoughter while sitting on that throne.


    ¡°Tell me why I should not take your wretched lives, which are nothing but a mixture of arrogance and presumption, right here and now.¡±


    The aftermath of those two emptyughs led to her being called the Iron-Blooded Princess.


    No one is criticizing her choice of words. No one is pointing out that she is spewing threats at a delegation of a country that is not even a ¡®real¡¯ emperor. The guards standing on either side of the throne are not moving at all, but their eyes are fixed on the delegation as if they had made a promise.


    There is no such thing as murderous intent or hostility. It was a waste of time to have such feelings toward the little creatures that would be destroyed by a single word from the princess.


    The delegation, most of whom were warriors, managed to maintain theirposure under the gaze, but the diplomats, who were far from warriors, could not do so. His face instantly turned pale, and he pretended to be indifferent and swallowed his saliva.


    Even if they live in a mountainous area, Lovell is a kingdom. There ismon sense, knowledge, andmunication. They are not stupid enough to look down on the empire just because there is no directmunication.


    Rather, it was more like all this was the result of careful calction. They had anticipated that they would not be able to meet the emperor alone during their sudden visit, and they also knew that one of the emperor¡¯s young children woulde forward to justify it.


    That is why, even before the moment when the petite Esmue appeared in a robe with all sorts of fancy ornaments, he tried to guess who she was by looking at everything around him and confirming it. After seeing the reactions of the vassals who did not judge her solely by her figure and did not shout out who had appeared, he finally guessed that she was one of the weakest and lowest of the emperor¡¯s children.


    It would be absurd to not know the characteristics of the Iron-Blooded Princess, the only one among the royal family with white hair, but it is possible in this ce.


    The path leading to the throne was always radiant with golden light symbolizing the ether of light.


    So, even though he knew it might be ¡®a little¡¯ rude, he insisted on it. The negative consequences of the bloodletting were a problem that no one could ignore, so he calcted that the empire, feeling offended, would quickly ¡®expel¡¯ them to Itisel. If the situation and ce were different, it would have been a truly bold decision to shorten the time, and it was an idea that would have drawn admiration from many diplomats.


    If the circumstances were different and the ce was different.


    If you don¡¯t know who the other person is even after seeing the surrounding reactions and atmosphere change in an instant, you are not only disqualified as a diplomat, you are disqualified as a human being. The diplomat, who clearly recognized the situation he was in, sat down and answered Esmu¡¯s ¡®order¡¯ while trying to hide his urge to cry.


    It was a struggle to survive, not a sense of pride or professionalism as a diplomat.


    ¡°Because we can help you ovee the curse thates from the dragon¡¯s blood that the warrior of the demons holds.¡±


    I have already figured out the rtionship between the Iron-Blooded Princess and the Demon God¡¯s Hero. I have heard how the Empire treats not only the Ete Hero but also the Demon God¡¯s Hero, and based on this, I have predicted how friendly they will be to the Demon God Cult and how they will try to maintain a rtionship.


    The Empire can never ignore their words. That is why it was originally a word that should have been a turning point¡­


    The response was silence.


    Just that alone makes Diplomat Lovell¡¯s already pale face turn even paler. He pretends to be calm, but his fingertips are trembling and his legs are shaking. You¡¯re not interested here?


    If that happens, it will only lead to annihtion. Not only himself, but also the royal family who apanied him disguised as one of the delegations.


    The head that had been held up proudly was about to bend by itself, and the eyes that had been trying to look at the Iron-Blooded Princess were quickly losing focus. Even so, the fact that he was somehow pretending to be calm was nothing more than a way of life that he had learned from living his entire life as a diplomat.


    At the moment when her heart felt like it was going to burst due to tension, the Iron-Blooded Princess slowly got up from the throne.


    ¡°Let it go¡±


    Without any other dramatic reaction or question to confirm the truth, she turned around and started to leave the audience room, and without even looking at the delegation, she only added one word.


    ¡°However, the Empire will not intervene in this matter in any way other than to open the way.¡±


    And that deration was received as a deration of innocence by the envoys and as an extremely generous gesture by the envoys.


    It was a misjudgment that could have been made because I didn¡¯t know the truth.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Although they were hesitant when they first heard the story, Ekaterina and Lelie eventually epted my offer to stay at the mansion until the delegation from Lovell returned.


    The situation was never light, but nothing else changed. We had a n, even if we didn¡¯t know whether the remaining three days of training would be extended or if someone from Lovell would arrive within that time.


    That is why, even today, the fifth day, I am doing my best to parry Catherine¡¯s army without fail.


    -Bang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As I failed miserably, I felt as if my left hand was ripped off along with my shoulder, and as my body was pushed back, Yekaterina¡¯s warhammer, which had been raging like a storm, stopped as if it were a lie.


    But I didn¡¯t put my weapon away. I just asked with my eyes whether I should do more. In line with that, instead of expressing myself verbally, I took a deep breath and turned my shoulder for a moment to check the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just rest a little. I think it¡¯s possible if you use the Holy Spirit, but there¡¯s no need to push yourself too hard.¡±


    And then he quickly dered a break. Then, Ekaterina, who quickly retrieved the Warhammer, opened her mouth with a wonderful smile.


    ¡°This one was close.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Catherine¡¯s reaction had been a little bit slower, I think she would have seeded in letting it out. In the end, it might have been better to push it a little too hard and bounce it off.¡±


    As I left the training ground, with my aching joints engraved in my mind that I must actively take advantage of any momentary opportunity when the opponent¡¯s skill level is the same or superior to mine, a person from the sect naturally approached us and offered us drinks.


    Now, we have no choice but to admit that theirpetence contained an addictive quality like a drug. It is simr to the vicious sales tactics of modern society that make you pay after giving you a sweet and useful service that is hard to break away from under the pretext of a free trial period.


    I never thought they were ipetent or unhelpful because of my experience with Tie, but experiencing it firsthand was on a whole other level.


    ¡°It is said that the delegation from Lovell entered through the gate.¡±


    Just like right now, Yekaterina, who had been smiling until just now, and Lelie, who had been watching our fight and eating snacks, all had their expressions frozen in an instant, and Tie appeared from the mansion in the distance.


    ¡°Ega Nim Lovell¡¯s delegation is headed to the pce. Based on their movements so far, it seems likely that they will arrive at the mansion in less than half a day.¡±


    To me, it was just information that gave me a vague ¡®I see¡¯ feeling, but it seems that Catherine was different. You can see the strength in her grip as she holds the Warhammer.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s call it a day and rest inside.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Okay, thank you Eldmia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡±


    Rather, there may be a situation where I should be thankful. It was too hasty of a thank you.


    While the servants and former Demon King¡¯s soldiers work hard to clean up the parade ground that was a mess due to my and Yekaterina¡¯s sparring, I wash off the sweat and get dressed. The armor was cleaned neatly while I was bathing, and Este hums in satisfaction as she asks how I took care of it.


    As I was enjoying the luxury of lying down and recovering without doing anything afterpleting all the preparations, information from the Lovell delegation came into my ears in real time.


    The rumors I hear are all amazing. When I heard that even in the Empire, Esmuye was being used as a weapon and almost got annihted, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Even in the Empire, they act so recklessly, so I¡¯m already looking forward to how reckless they will be in Itisel.


    ¡°It seems that they consider it a desperate measure to be the only ones who can alleviate the negative energy of the dragon blood.¡±


    ¡°If it had been as it was originally, it would have been a secret weapon.¡±


    But to me, it is as useless knowledge as a delisted stock.


    The empire, the royal family, and the dwarf kingdom will all find out about it in no time. If so, what will happen to Lovell, who lost his hidden card, and how will those who frowned at his arrogant attitude treat him?


    ¡°Why are you looking for Catherine?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it was not mentioned on the other side, just as Lady Catherine was reluctant to talk about it. I have not been able to obtain any information about it.¡±


    It¡¯s not a very pleasant story. It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t find out anything, but because usually, information that is kept so tightly hidden is likely to have a dark side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep for a bit, so wake me up when theye.¡±


    ¡°All right¡¤¡±


    There is a high probability that friction will ur. I used a spell to slightly improve my self-healing ability to prepare for this, theny down on the bed and closed my eyes. I had already been sparring with Yekaterina for more than half a day, so I decided to rest, but I was ovee with sleepiness in an instant.


    And then I woke up in an instant.


    I thought I had taken a nap, but the sunseting in through the window told me that time had passed. I think I slept for at least 4 hours.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤what?¡±


    However, there was no one around the bed. It didn¡¯t mean that anyone had woken me up, but I still had a strange feeling that something had shaken me awake. The moment I tilted my head in the feeling I was experiencing for the first time, there was a light knock and after a short pause, Tie opened the door.


    ¡°Ega-nim¡¯s delegation has arrived, but¡­ things have gotten a little strange.¡±


    As usual, she was not as calm as usual, but was as flustered as I was when I entered the Envelde mansion alone, so I had no time to be surprised and continued talking.


    ¡°They were not just envoys, they were royalty. It seems that they came in such absurd ways to hurry up because the process would have been longer if the royalty had moved in person.¡±


    I clearly just woke up refreshed, but why is my head throbbing?


    ¡°Are you crazy¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Even so, you¡¯re hiding your identity as a delegation? Even in the Empire, it seems like you were on the verge of being defeated? What kind of courage are you?


    While I was so dumbfounded that I couldn¡¯t even speak properly, Tie added an exnation as if she was embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a guy, it¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    It was an additional exnation that made me feel a sense of awkwardness.


    ?


    As soon as the mansion that the Itisel royal family had told them about came into view, the delegation stopped walking as if they had made a promise.


    It was possible because all the warriors moved at the same pace as one person, but the diplomat, not being a warrior, waste to notice this and only looked back after taking a few more steps forward.


    ¡°Do you have any orders?¡±


    Contrary to his seemingly calm question, he experiences extreme pressure during this journey and anxiety sprouts inside him as his face bes half-blind.


    Everything went very differently than expected, and it was a very dangerous schedule, more dangerous than dancing on the edge of a cliff at every moment. Nevertheless, it was a natural reaction that the one who had been walking like a doll, wearing a helmet and not saying a word among the escort warriors, suddenly started acting strangely when they almost reached their destination.


    His anxiety subsided only after he opened his mouth for the first time with a smile, having remained silent for a long time amidst therge size of the warriors, drawing attention to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡±


    But the relief was short-lived. The diplomat broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of her suddenly taking off her helmet and moving forward.


    ¡°Wow, Princess¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°I saw the reactions of three countries whileing here.¡±


    The princess¡¯s long, blonde hair, braided in a ponytail, fluttered as she walked forward. As her pace quickened slightly, the escorts and diplomats moved hurriedly to match her.


    ¡°At first I thought he was like a dragon hiding a great treasure. But now I see that what he was hiding wasn¡¯t a treasure, but the dragon itself.¡±


    Every time he spoke, the smile on his lips grew deeper and his unusually sharp teeth were revealed. His golden eyes, more like those of a reptile than a human, drew arcs as if they were openly expressing joy. He had a unique appearance that was hard to take your eyes off of if you happened to catch his eye even once, but what was more striking was his beauty that made even his unusual features difficult to notice.


    ¡°It was right toe quickly, diplomat. I will definitely reward your efforts. If father doesn¡¯t do it, I will do it on my own behalf.¡±


    ¡°Seo Seong-eun, I am very sorry, but you cannot show your face now. You know very well that the reason they said they would not get involved was because they did not know about the princess¡¯s existence.¡±


    The original n was to reveal his identity after entering the mansion. Since he had already made himself noticeable enough, it was obvious that he would be under surveince, so such a sudden action would never be beneficial.


    But the princess justughed loudly and shook her head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±


    Because she walked so fast, she arrived at the main gate of the mansion in no time. The princess, who had not even nced at the gatekeepers until then, finally lowered her gaze and spoke.


    ¡°Go and tell your master.¡±


    And the gatekeepers were astonished.


    It wasn¡¯t because arge woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere and looked down on them, giving them a sense of intimidation. They were followers of the church, so that didn¡¯t pose any threat to them. The reason they were shocked was because they knew the other person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Yograd of Lovell stands here to meet you.¡±


    One of the three dragons of Lovell, so called.


    Banryong Yograd¡¤


    ¡°Come out and meet your futurepanion¡±


    The royal family, who were supposed to be guarding the borders of Luville, made a bombshell statement as unexpected as their sudden appearance.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    This makes it clear


    The Princess with the Charlemagne is the same, and I have the worstpatibility with the princess race. Otherwise, how could this situation even make sense?


    Unlike Tie, who couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment, and me, who just made a shit-eating expression after hearing Tie¡¯s report, Catherine, who was thinking deeply with a worldly expression, carefully opened her mouth while watching me press my temples.


    ¡°sorry¡¤¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Catherine has anything to feel sorry about.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I¡¯m sorry. If I had known Yograd woulde in person, I would have looked for a ship heading to Radan¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I was momentarily dumbfounded by the response that went beyond a simple apology for causing trouble and reached the realm of regret with IF in mind. It didn¡¯t seem like despair or frustration, so why did you react like that?


    ¡°What kind of author are you to do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡¤¡¤¡¤ um¡¤¡¤¡¤ what should I say¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    As if trying to exin to a third party the fact that her brother hadpletely different personalities, Yekaterina was struggling to answer, and Lelie sighed deeply and answered on her behalf.


    ¡°He is self-centered and has a sense of superiority, but he is also very capable and stubborn.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You¡¯re feeling so sorry for just that?¡±


    ¡°I found out that Yekaterina and Ega-san had something inmon. The fact that he immediately shouted outside to wee hispanion must have been a reaction to the dragon blood they both had.¡±


    It¡¯s surprising that you feel the bleeding so well¡­ but is it really something to apologize for?


    It was a conversation that made me want to collect more hooks, but I decided to start by understanding the problem at hand.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it has already happened, so let¡¯s put off unnecessary regrets. More importantly, what does it mean to be a half-dragon? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re a real half-dragon, but rather, are you good at handling dragon blood?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in terms of physical ability, he was the best among us.¡±


    It was a sharp response in stark contrast to the situation where he had to gossip. He said he was better than Catherine. I am very much looking forward to whether that is in the past or present tense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. If you know I¡¯m here anyway, it would be better to refuse me in person.¡±


    To be honest, I had been holding an emergency meeting and talking with the thought that he might at least draw a picture of me making him wait, but it was surprisingly quiet outside. It seemed like he knew how to wait, despite being bold enough to confess right away and scold me.


    ¡°Are you the type of person who starts a fight right away if someone rejects your offer?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤If the dwarven kingdom or empire hadn¡¯t listened to their demands, they would have broken through by force.¡±


    The world is wide and there are many crazy bastards, but the opponent was an extremely crazy bastard. After taking Yekaterina¡¯s advice and fully arming myself and even listening to the opponent¡¯s warnings about his abilities, I left the mansion. Arge woman standing proudly in front of the main gate with her arms folded smiled brightly.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t mean to judge mypanion¡¯s appearance, but it exceeded my expectations?¡±


    I felt really¡­ subtle


    I never thought that the first properpliment I ever got in my life woulde in this form. It was even more so when a beautiful woman, as beautiful as Catherine, who was a member of the Royal Family of Lovell, said something like that.


    But for now, I decided to focus only on the fact that she recognized me as soon as I showed up, and I walked while observing her every move, which clearly had the blood of a Bingryong, but somehow had a personality and color that stood out like a Hwaryong.


    She is almost as tall as me. Compared to Catherine, her body type is a bit slimmer, but her broad shoulders and prominent inverted triangle shape areparable to those of other warriors.


    Unfortunately, Yograd¡¯s strength was not a past glory, but rather a current development.


    ¡°Let me hear your business.¡±


    Let¡¯s wave the guards back and speak bluntly. Yogradughs, showing his teeth. Not only are his eyes slit vertically and his skin is scaly and prominent around his cheekbones, but his teeth are also slightly sharp. Thanks to his teeth that are evenly aligned, it¡¯s hard to tell at first nce, but if you didn¡¯t know, you¡¯d think he was a mixed race person¡­


    ¡°Not only does he look manly, but he also acts cheerfully and has the intelligence to understand sudden situations. How many children would you like to have?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I almost lost track of my thoughts and my vision went dark.


    So this is what it means to be self-centered?


    ¡°What are you talking about when youe here all of a sudden? You don¡¯t want your journey from Lovell to end with such ame joke, do you?¡±


    Yograd, who uses a way of speaking that is so utterly disgusting that if she had done that to someone else and not me, I would have given her a standing ovation for being a true womanizer, just tilted her head without changing her expression as she watched me openly expressing her displeasure and snapping at her.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m serious? Of course, it¡¯s different from the original purpose. The original n was to suppress the negative influence of the Dragon Blood that was attached to you in exchange for establishing friendly rtions and taking back my runaway brother. But you don¡¯t need it, do you?¡±


    There was no malice orughter. Yograd smiled with pure kindness, but his smile somewhat resembled that of a carnivore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that my ambitious n went awry. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just leave my husband behind, who is strong, has ovee even the Dragon¡¯s Blood perfectly, is handsome, and is a warrior. If I do, I¡¯ll regret this moment for the rest of my life.¡±


    No, it¡¯s not just a resemnce, it could really be a carnivore. The direct appeal was so direct that it made even Esmie, who I had shown the most passionate affection for in my life, turn into a cat. It made me take a step back without realizing it.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already done a lot of things you¡¯ll regret. Not only do I have no intention of getting married, I have no intention of having any contact with the Royal Family of Lovell, and I don¡¯t even know who your brother is. Go back.¡±


    ¡°The girl on the second floor is my sister, Yekaterina¡­ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s using an alias here or not. Even though she abandoned her duty and ran away, she was a warrior, so I don¡¯t think she would have changed her name.¡±


    I failed to control my expression for a moment because I pointed to the exact location of Ekaterina with a bright smile on my face as if it were a given. Then, Yograd, who did not miss my change in expression, burst into a cheerfulugh and continued speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could figure out the location of the dragon¡¯s blood so well? I¡¯m quite capable.¡±


    As she said that, Yograd¡¯s eyes met mine as she strode forward naturally and stood right in front of the main gate. We were close enough to see the wrinkles in her golden irises, but she just looked straight at me as if she had no fear of being taken by surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know, but I think I know enough to know, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Marry me. I won¡¯t give you to Catherine.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Giving it to Catherine?¡±


    The topic was so lively that I wondered if I was really having a conversation, and my face crumpled without me even having to act. However, Yograd just smiled leisurely as always.


    ¡°I will create a debt through dragon blood and get help finding Catherine. If I seed in finding Catherine who has run away from her duty, I will forgive my sins and marry you to create a bond between our families. That was the n.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Princess¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    A man who was clearly not a warrior stepped forward and tried to speak, but Yograd stopped him by raising his palm without even looking back.


    ¡°There is no need to tell the details to those who are in the middle of nowhere. That is why our capable diplomat is so flustered. He must think that there is no need to tell you everything. Regardless of being capable, it is the result of not being able topletely trust my judgment and vision because I cannot get rid of my fixed ideas. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The hand that was raised to stop the man is extended towards me.


    ¡°If you want to protect Catherine, I will. If I can have you, that won¡¯t be difficult. If you need help for the Masin Church, I will step forward and help you.¡±


    Come with me instead.


    The hand that was extended like that naturally passed through the iron bars and was ced in front of me as if offering a handshake.


    I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t reject me.


    This man acts so confidently because he is confident that he can take me by force even if I refuse.


    Honestly, I am beyond dumbfounded by this kind of leisure, and I am even curious.


    ¡°What do you mean by good conditions? These are problems that I can solve on my own without your help.¡±


    ¡°The issue with the Masinism may be possible, but Catherine is a problem.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m here¡±


    A quick answer thates out without any hesitation, confidence thates from one¡¯s own abilities, well, it would have been strange if he didn¡¯t have this much confidence, since he was someone who ran to meet me while chewing out three countries.


    Whatever it is, the time for persuading with words is over.


    ¡°Try it¡±


    He raised his magic power and grabbed Yograd¡¯s hand that hade over the bars with his right hand, and at the same time, he extended his fist towards her face. With a strong metallic sound, the fist flew in, tearing through the bars and heading straight for her eyes.


    It was a fist swung without hesitation with the intention of breaking someone¡¯s head.


    -Crash!


    But unfortunately, Yograd¡¯s head was not broken. No, it was blocked by her palm before it even reached his head.


    ¡°I like you, after all¡±


    As Yograd¡¯s smile deepened as he blocked my punch without blinking, we tried to kick each other as if on cue.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Yograd felt good


    The session battle that had been going on in Lovell has been extremely quiettely as his position has be solidified as it hase to an end, and any enemies outside the kingdom are equally unsatisfactory. If he had achieved his goal in the meantime, it would not have mattered, but unfortunately, Yograd did not get what he truly desired until the moment he was called the Half-Dragon.


    If her long-cherished desire had been the throne, she would have fought for her life with her two remaining brothers, but unfortunately, Yograd showed no interest in the throne and treated it as a burden.


    There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t use. But why bother if you don¡¯t want to?


    Since the two brothers were at a loss as to what to do with each other¡¯s desire to be crowned, it was a problem that could be solved by just letting them do it themselves. Yograd truly believed that his long-cherished desire was more valuable and noble than such petty power struggles.


    To do this, I was able tough and ovee the excruciating pain that prated my armor and dug into my abdomen.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Unlike Yograd, who immediately pulled his leg back as soon as his shins collided with Eldmia, Yograd immediately attempted a knee kick using the recoil. Yograd, who thought that since he was an inspector of Itisel, he would have at most learned joint techniques, was truly impressed by the much more advanced fighting technique than he had expected.


    ¡°When the three countries say they will not intervene, they should have thought deeply about what that means.¡±


    A whisper is heard, as if she knows all the stories she has heard as she passes through each country. At the same time, Eldmia¡¯s two hands tightly grab the back of Yograd¡¯s neck, and the iron bars that were blocking the two are shattered, and his knees fly in once again.


    ¡°Have you ever considered that it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care if you run wild, but that I will pretend not to know even if you die by my hand?¡±


    It felt like I was hit with a blunt metal object, not my knee. If it weren¡¯t for Yograd, my ribs would have been shattered or my intestines would have burst from the blow.


    In other words, it means that Yograd was able to hold out.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As Yograd, who did not lose her bnce even after being hit in the face with a hammer-like knee, applied force, all the muscles from her lower body to her waist and even her trapezius muscles swelled in an instant. Eldmia, who had already considered Yekaterina¡¯s great strength, held onto Yograd¡¯s neck with both hands even more firmly.


    It wasn¡¯t just to crush her. If Yograd grabbed her two arms, he would keep her from releasing her grip, and if she tried to lunge or grab her torso, he would use her as a support to lift her body.


    I¡¯ve already confirmed that there are no noticeable hidden weapons. You won¡¯t be able to draw your sword at this close range, so your options are limited.


    The judgment was certainly not wrong, but it was not perfect either. Yograd, who had both arms pressed against his body, lifted his upper body with all his might, not moving his limbs.


    Just like a bull that hits an obstacle in front of it and blows it far away, using only strength.


    ¡°crazy¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    Even Eldmia, who was proud of being ustomed to the movements of the Transcendent beings as she began to disy powers beyond those of ordinary humans, did not anticipate Yograd¡¯s actions this time. As she watched Yograd, who was smiling cheerfully as the still-broken iron bars were torn off and lifted up, leaving her floating in the air for a moment, her thoughts were closer to bewilderment than confusion.


    It¡¯s not disadvantageous. If it were before, I would have sweated coldly the moment I was defenselessly floating in the air, but now I can swing my sword as much as I want. That¡¯s why Eldmia checked on the delegation that hadn¡¯t moved yet even though she and Yograd were fighting while the distance was already wide.


    There is still no movement. No one even draws a weapon. I can¡¯t see their expressions because they are covered by their helmets, but I can feel Yograd¡¯s influence from their unmoving appearance.


    ¡°I wonder how well the ck one will be used.¡±


    At that moment, Yograd drew his sword, aiming at the falling Eldmia.


    Unlike the standard swordsmonly used in the kingdom, the one-handed sword, which was close to a wide dius, was quick toe out of its scabbard, but it didn¡¯t swing. It looked defenseless at first nce because it was falling through the air, and it was a perfect situation to swing the sword, but Yograd waited for Eldmia to fall to the range of her limbs, not her sword, as if he was taking it easy.


    Eldmia didn¡¯t miss it.


    It was a sight that did not show even the slightest hint of murderous intent, but from Eldmia¡¯s perspective, it was nothing more than an arrogant behavior without any understanding of the situation.


    ¡°Take your time?¡±


    The resentment that arose from there exploded with the justification that the opponent had drawn his sword first.


    From Yograd¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s not without its fair share of frustrations. He didn¡¯t just float up, but he rose to the height of a two-story building with the iron gate ripped off. At this point, even if he were a warrior who could fly and crawl, he would have to worry about getting pierced by the bars that still held their shape when he fell, let alone swinging his sword.


    The scenery that had been like that was shattered to pieces as Eldmia grabbed the sword on her waist and pulled it out.


    It wasn¡¯t a metaphor, it was real. The de was pulled out of its scabbard and suddenly flew and broke the iron gate. The confident smile didn¡¯t disappear, but Yograd¡¯s eyes widened at the mysterious magic sword he had never seen before.


    If that flies in, it might be dangerous.


    The moment her instincts, which had survived the battlefield while crossing countless death lines, warned her of death, the swords that had been scattered like shards of broken ss came together and began to draw a clean arc.


    Yograd didn¡¯t know


    Because she has be ustomed to jumping off the dragon so often, for Eldmia, falling is no longer a fall, but more like rushing towards the ground.


    Before he properly learned swordsmanship, he was a paranoid person who practiced swinging his sword in every direction and position imaginable, buried in an obsession bordering on madness.


    How could she know that Eldmia¡¯s actions were originally intended to help her struggle in unfavorable situations, but she was rarely exposed because of her various skills, her high level of swordsmanship, and her preparedness to create the most favorable environment possible, as well as her reputation as a warrior?


    It was the result of deeply engraved training rather than instinct that I was able to move my sword to block a blow that was swung in an unexpected direction in the unknown.


    -Whew!


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    But even so, it was difficult topletely block the ¡®upward sh¡¯ attempted by the opponent who fell from the sky after exquisitely controlling the distance. Yograd barely managed to adjust his posture while looking back and forth between Eldmia, who turned her body like a cat and took a stance, and his own shoulder, which had a scap wound left on it.


    Regardless of the pose, my mind is in turmoil. You¡¯re falling headfirst to the ground, and you¡¯re swinging your sword? And the blow is just as heavy as swinging it on the ground, cutting through your armor and all?


    I was embarrassed andughed, but I didn¡¯t have time to rx. Eldmia rushed in through the broken iron bars that were pouring down like rain.


    ¡°ha ha ha!¡±


    My heart is pounding. I¡¯m running so hard that I can hear the sound of my heartbeat in my ears, just like when I was running on a battlefield all day.


    Even the simple swordsmanship without any shiness is beautiful. Even though she gets a wound every time she blocks an attack, she can¡¯t help but be amazed. The way she uses both the strength she must have as a warrior and the dragon¡¯s blood that she only just got is so skillful that it¡¯s beyond her imagination.


    ¡°Do you think the warrior is a dick? Are you showing off in front of me with such skills?¡±


    That¡¯s why Yograd could still smile as he watched Eldmia roughly push her away and stand there awkwardly. He deserved it.


    Nothing has changed. Rather, the vague long-held desire has be more solid.


    ¡°My eyes were not wrong after all¡±


    There are many strong people in the world. Yograd knows that much.


    At one time, I didn¡¯t know that fact, so I had a dream that I would only marry someone who was stronger or equal to me. After bing stronger and stronger and realizing that there were many people stronger than me all over the world, I came to my own realization that strength and weakness and the presence or absence of power are not that important to humans.


    The realization that the most important thing for a person is will. From that day on, Yograd¡¯s ¡®long-cherished wish¡¯ changed its form a little.


    ¡°This feeling, this throbbing¡±


    Yograd, the half-dragon of Lovell


    Her dream is to protect the battlefield as a general, with a power so strong that she has no rivals in the world of Lovell, and with royal blood, ignoring the crown.


    ¡°This is love after all!¡±


    Ironically, the dream was to live happily with the person I love and have a normal family life.


    ¡°Marry me, Eldmia!¡±


    As it turned out, Yograd was born in a time when many people were born with the Dragon Blood, and grew up in a lonely environment where brothers and sisters washed each other¡¯s blood with their own blood, so he longed for affection.


    Because he was uniquely outstanding in it, Yograd felt the futility of power in an environment of abundance instead of feeling frustrated and skeptical in the midst of poverty and oppression. That was also the reason why he was able to kill his brothers who were after him with confidence based on his ability, solidify his own position, and carry out his will.


    If you just run away, you won¡¯t get what you want, and if you just stay still, you¡¯ll just be used, so you use all your abilities to get what you want. This has been Yograd¡¯s principle of behavior since the time his brain started to grow.


    To obtain and maintain a happy family with my loved one solely through my own will.


    I didn¡¯t ask for much. I was confident that I could have everything I needed. That¡¯s why I was convinced that anyone who had an unwavering will and could be with me was enough.


    And the man in front of her had a stronger will than anyone she had ever seen.


    Even strong. The more you look at him, the more handsome he looks! Seeing him help Catherine, who has many problems as a member of the royal family of a country, it is clear that he has a good heart!


    Even if it included the bean pods in my eyes, it was inevitable that the thought that I would regret it for the rest of my life if I missed it became more and more solid with each passing moment.


    The basic idea itself is simr to a princess waiting for a prince on a white horse, but the process of achieving it has been so corrupted by hegemony that it has evolved into a form where you can¡¯t even find a trace of simrity, making it her own unique song of pure love¡­


    To Eldmia, who knows nothing, it¡¯s just madness.


    ¡°Fuck, howe there aren¡¯t any normal people around me if I let my guard down even just a little bit¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Like everyone else, Eldmia didn¡¯t like crazy people.


    No one knew whether it was born out of hatred for one¡¯s own race ormon sense.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Yograd was strong


    He is skilled in realbat, and not only is he good at improvising ording to the situation, but his basic swordsmanship is also solid. Above all, unlike Ekaterina, he pours his overwhelming physical ability derived from the dragon¡¯s blood into the weapons of ordinary people, so his movements are incredibly fast.


    If I had fought him with all my might in a real fight, I would have used all the means at my disposal to kill him.


    That doesn¡¯t mean he was stronger than me, though.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be treated this unterally¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Yograd¡¯s body is covered in wounds as he mutters in embarrassment while stepping back withoutnding a single proper hit. When it got to that point, even the guy¡¯s guards, who had been trying their best to remain calm, started shaking their butts and looked like they were going to jump out at any moment.


    There were also reactions of not being able to believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes, but from my perspective, it was an obvious result that was nothing new. Unlike me, who was aiming for the vital points without caring whether I died or not, Yograd was extremely cautious in order to subdue me.


    It seemed like they were pushing forward unterally, but apart from that, Yograd¡¯s strength was astounding.


    Even though he was moving around like that, he was at least as strong as the spear-throwing buffalo horn I encountered in the Battle of Levien. If he had gone into the fight with a life-or-death mindset and not done anything useless, it would have been a bit more difficult.


    But now I am a perfect Eldmia who has powered up to the point of being covered in dragon armor. It is literally difficult, but the result remains the same as before, without getting hurt at all.


    ¡°How can you be so confident when youck both equipment and skills?¡±


    He asked a question awkwardly, pointing at Este. A look of doubt crossed Yograd¡¯s face for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected words to fly at him instead of an attack, but he soon checked where he was and let out a hollowugh. He realized btedly that he had just escaped from the mansion with a sudden st.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m blinded by love¡±


    The way she spoke with her chest held high, as if there was no such thing as shame, was the epitome of a woman. Thanks to that, my n to maintain as sarcastic an attitude as possible was shaken just a little.


    But I had to say what I had to say, so I continued talking, even taking out the needles I had never taken out before.


    ¡°In my opinion, you should have died long ago. There is only one reason why you have survived until now. Even if you all die here, the Royal Family of Lovell will not stop after Catherine.¡±


    I ran into him on the street, and if he was this annoying, I would have killed him a long time ago.


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to be so cold to someone who likes you. Since you¡¯re trying to start a fight right away, one thousand and one Eldmia unanimously sentence you to death.


    But this is Catherine¡¯s problem before it¡¯s mine. I just got in the way to help her.


    ¡°Swear to God that you will give up all pursuit of Catherine and Lelye. If you do not have a god to serve, swear to Ephaga. Then I will allow you all to return safely.¡±


    If you kill everyone and only make matters worse when you said you would help, you¡¯re a real nuisance.


    I don¡¯t want to see Ekaterina giving forced thanks like ¡®Ah¡­ thank you¡­¡¯ with a trembling expression.


    All eyes on Yograd were drawn to her at my generous offer. Judging from the atmosphere, it seemed like she wanted me to ept it, but Yograd, the person in question, looked confused.


    The number of people surprised by themotion caused by the swordsmanship increases and the number of eyes watching increases. Since it is a mansion where arge-scale murder incident has already urred, the speed is unusual.


    Yograd, who had been stubbornly continuing his worries even in such a situation, slowly opened his mouth after a long time.


    ¡°What on earth is our rtionship that makes you do that much for me?¡±


    ¡°Friend and colleague¡±


    Yograd looked as if he had been hit by the answer that came out without hesitation. Was he shocked because it was so simple? He is a person who has the talent to make people flustered by confessing out of the blue, so I don¡¯t think he would be surprised by something like that.


    ¡°Are you saying that you would make a choice to turn a country into an enemy just for that reason? Without any conditions for protecting your own safety?¡±


    Whether it was sharp or just a trick, Yograd asked a question that seemed to see right through the nature of my demands. It was an oath that could be interpreted as saying that since I told him not to touch the two of them, it was okay to target me for revenge.


    But that¡¯s not because I¡¯m sloppy, it¡¯s just because I was hoping for that kind of result.


    What can they do if they turn their anger arrows on me? What can they do other than tremble and grit their teeth?


    Are you trying to assassinate the warrior of Mashin in these times?


    Or is it a warship? How many countries do you have to pass through on your way from the mountains to Itisel?


    Unfortunately, there is nothing that Lovell can do. If he tries to do anything, he will end up turning most of the countries into enemies at a speed that rivals that of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    Even if the war with the Demon King endster, that fact will not only remain unchanged, but will be even stronger. Even if you grind your teeth because your body is twisted because you really want to kill me, you will only realize that in the end, all of this was nothing more than the ultimate tea-bagging.


    ¡°I do it because I can do it.¡±


    Of course, there is no need to tell you all of that in detail. Yograd just needs to ept my offer and go back¡­


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I fell in love again¡¤¡±


    What the fuck


    Yograd, who had lost all his teeth from shing with Este and was approaching her with blood dripping down his sword, knelt down as if proposing to her and spoke firmly.


    ¡°I love you, Eldmia. I will give you my all. Marry me.¡±


    At this point, it was far beyond the level of confessing and scolding me. I suppressed the urge to close my eyes tightly and quickly picked out words that would make Yograd give up.


    ¡°I already have a master.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯s a concubine!¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of epting it and it is not my decision to make.¡±


    It¡¯s not about cowardly running away from a burdensome, sincere attack!


    Asili, Esmuye, and Ragnis have already reached an implicit agreement through a three-way meeting, so this really isn¡¯t something I have to decide!


    Yograd, who mistakenly thought that my answer was my single-minded devotion to his wife, insisted with even more passion.


    ¡°I will ask for your permission. Please give me a chance to talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡±


    If I do that, I¡¯ll die!


    You¡¯ll die if your back physically breaks!


    I¡¯m already anxious that Asili won¡¯t listen to the news of my fight with the vampires, and I can¡¯t bring up this issue again!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying to reject me. Are you worried about me harming you? I¡¯m staking my honor on it¡­¡±


    But Yograd, who had no way of knowing my circumstances, continued to make things difficult for me.


    I clearly won, but why is it so hard?


    ?


    In the end, to convince Yograd, I had to whisper the vague fact that none of the three people were here and that it would be easy to meet them.


    ¡°They say she¡¯s a heroine, but¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ three¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Yograd¡¯s eyes, which had never shed a single tear even when stabbed and stabbed, were filled with confusion, but he did not feel particrly sorry or pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll organize my thoughts a bit. First¡­ Thank you for your mercy on Catherine. Please stop tracking me in the future.¡±


    Even though he was fighting with all his might just a moment ago and not losing a beat, he is now staggering in shock, but he doesn¡¯t even blink.


    Even though it¡¯s a little sad, it¡¯s obvious that showing that kind of expression will only leave regrets.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never envied Catherine¡¯s choices, but this is how it ends up like this.¡±


    Yograd, who got up from her seat, turned her gaze to the second floor. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but after staring at the second floor for a moment, she politely bowed to me and then turned around.


    ¡°Your Highness, surely¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    But for some reason, the guards¡¯ gazes at her were so solemn. How could they know that she was wearing a helmet? When Yograd approached, they all took off their helmets with astonishment on their faces as if they had made a promise.


    ¡°Well, I have no choice but to keep my oath. I feel sorry for my brothers, but I don¡¯t n on dying here.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I will follow the princess¡¯s will¡¤¡±


    And then he kneels down and bows his head solemnly?


    Judging from the fact that they say they have no intention of dying, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to go back and stick their necks out, but why do they all look so determined and so serious?


    Yograd, who had been looking up at the sky for a moment and sighing as he tilted his head because he couldn¡¯t easily understand, turned his head. Then, he looked at me with a gaze full of regret and said briefly.


    ¡°I will contact you as soon as possible.¡±


    The words, ¡®No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡¯ almost came out of my throat, but I just nodded quietly, thinking that the contact she was talking about might be rted to Catherine.


    After staring at the backs of Yograd and his party as they walked away cleanly for a long time, I turned around and headed toward the mansion only after I was sure that they would not return. The sight of their backs was so tragic, but I decided not to pay any attention to it.


    I just threatened to stop looking for someone who ran away from home, so what could go wrong?

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    The return journey to Yograd was surprisingly smooth.


    At the time when they rushed to meet the warrior through coercive methods, they were sure that even if they achieved their goal, no country would support them on their way back to Lovell. There was no need to feel wronged. They had rushed there,mitting a level of rudeness that was enough to save face by not blocking their entry.


    But Eldmia did not make false promises.


    All Yograd did was recuperate at a hotel for a few days. Since the basic premise was that he would be denied ess to the gate and the train, he wanted to be prepared for anything that might happen on the way back.


    Even the speed of recovery was beyond the range of ordinary people, so it didn¡¯t even take a few days for them to fully recover. After preparing like that, Yograd and his party encountered an unexpected response in front of the gate leading to the empire.


    ¡°I have confirmed the identity of the Lovell delegation. You have been authorized to use the gate leading to the Empire, so please proceed that way.¡±


    The original purpose was to pay the fee and move as much as possible. I just walked, but the security guards recognized me first and reacted? I wondered what was going on, but after following the instructions and crossing over to the empire, it was even more amazing.


    ¡°The White Star, the pride of the empire, has decided to tolerate your misdeeds with the grace of the sun.¡±


    Ten members of the Imperial Guard were waiting for them at the gate of the capital.


    When I first saw the ck armor that only they could wear in the empire, I thought they were trying to execute me publicly.


    ¡°However, he ordered that you leave quickly, as it was outrageous that you hade in hiding under false pretenses. He also gave permission to use the train connected to the Dwarf Kingdom, so I am grateful.¡±


    Even while being guided to the location of the train, which was no different from being taken away, they were unable to let their guard down because their sins were so great. However, the guards did not drag them to a secluded ce or show any hostility.


    Just like the moment when the Iron-Blooded Princess expressed her displeasure while sitting on the throne, she simply carried out orders without showing any emotion. Yograd arrived at the train tform in a carriage that had been prepared at some unknown time, and when he was about to get off the carriage, the guards who had not said a word in the meantime opened their mouths again.


    ¡°Let Princess Yograde down.¡±


    It was a word that seemed like nothing, but could not have had a small ripple effect. The warriors of Lovell tensely gripped their swords without saying who would go first, but the guards paid no attention to the warriors¡¯ reactions and just stared nkly at Yograd.


    No exnation was given. Yograd, who understood that he had no choice but to follow, stopped his men and got out of the carriage alone.


    If he was going to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered bringing me here. In this case, the expected picture was one thing.


    As I followed the guards with that thought in mind, I began to see the back of a white head sitting on a chair ced on the tform in the distance.


    ¡°good¡¤¡±


    Despite the considerable distance, the guards did not move any further. Instead, they simply turned around and blocked the path they hade from with a shortmand. The sound of Yograd¡¯s footsteps, which followed the order despite feeling puzzled, echoed throughout the empty tform.


    There is no skilled bodyguard hiding somewhere. I am not sure because I have no knowledge of magic, but I do not feel the unpleasantness that is typical of ces where magic is used. The closer I got to the Iron-Blooded Princess, the more certain I became that there was no one around.


    ¡°Are you wondering why we created this kind of ce?¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Princess, who had urately guessed Yograd¡¯s intentions as if she had read them, tapped the seat next to her without even turning her head. It was obvious to anyone that she was telling him to sit down.


    ¡°I wondered what he was thinking when he stood in the middle of the crowd without even revealing his identity, but he did something really brazen.¡±


    He was not in a position to refuse and just sit down, but at the moment when the princess¡¯s words followed, Yograd flinched without realizing it.


    ¡°I know¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Enough with the obvious questions. I don¡¯t intend to spend much time on them and I don¡¯t intend to discuss them here.¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Princess didn¡¯t just turn her head to show off. She continued the conversation while reading a thick document on her smallp at a fast pace.


    No, I thought you were going to continue on.


    ¡°In order to break the evil custom, in addition to you ascending to the throne, there must be two dragons left in Lovell.¡±


    Until he spoke as if he knew everything he had to do in order to keep his oath to Eldmia.


    ¡°One of them is of course you. Since Yekaterina, who escaped from Lovell, should be excluded, it means that you have to choose between the two brothers upon returning to the country. I would like to rmend the fourth. She is so good at using the supernatural power derived from the dragon¡¯s blood that she is called by the grand nickname of Ice Lord. At that level, whether the sessor is born with the dragon¡¯s blood or not, it will be enough to convince everyone.¡±


    Even though she knew in her head that she should sit still, it was not her will but the Iron-Blooded Princess who prevented her body from instinctively getting up from her seat.


    ¡°How¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to ask another boring question. You know that there were so many Dragon Blood holders that you could only find in history books, and that they literally fought each other¡¯s flesh and blood, bringing up the past that has already been buried, and that they even use those who are dead or ¡®unnecessary¡¯ for research.¡±


    It was an incredibly stupid thing to do. Even though she clicked her tongue as if it was incredibly pitiful, the Iron-Blooded Princess only handed over the documents and did not even look at Yograd. Yograd felt a vague fear at her calm demeanor while fluently talking about the secrets of the royal family of a country.


    ¡°And thanks to your moves this time, I learned one more thing. It seems like there was some progress in that stupid research, no matter what they did.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤How did you know that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°A study that literally ¡®pushes people in¡¯. There are four people left. Three of them are clearly in power, so in order to advance the study, we have no choice but to find the missing fourth person, even if it is just a show.¡±


    The hands of the Iron-Blooded Princess, who was flipping through the documents with a ttering sound, stopped at a certain point and quickly took out a couple of pieces of paper and handed them to Yograd.


    ¡°If they had each lived their own lives and fought among themselves, I would not have interfered, but if they were to prey on each other and be greedy, then the story would be different. My conditions are simple. I will kill the first child, marry off the fourth child to a suitable wife, and then abandon my studies. In return, if you ascend to the throne, I promise to have friendly rtions.¡±


    Even in a battlefield where life was at stake, her hands that had never trembled before trembled. The paper that her outstretched hands barely managed to grab contained the contents she had been feeling so lost about, concisely organized.


    The factions she must cut out and the powers she can embrace.


    ¡°Why on earth are you suddenly suggesting something like this? It¡¯s hard to believe that all of this is just a coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡°Another obvious question¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Princess, who had not yet stopped reading the documents, frowned slightly. Then, for the first time, she turned her gaze toward Yograd. With that alone, Yograd was overwhelmed by the gaze of a small girl who was not even half as tall as him.


    ¡°Eldmia has decided to protect Yekaterina, so this is how it is. If we don¡¯t nip it in the bud in this way, it¡¯s obvious what kind of nonsense the bloodthirsty people of Lovell will continue to do. Even if you be king, they will stretch their ws out for Yekaterina in a few years, and if they do, there will be chaos.¡±


    Those who worship the mere fact that they happened to have dragon¡¯s blood mixed in them as if it were a religion, and who also consider themselves superior for serving such royalty, and have a sense of being chosen people.


    ¡°Even without that, I was already annoyed by your pseudo-religion, so this is a good thing. Yongsin-kyo, those ignorant worms who don¡¯t even know the basics of theology are causing so much damage. I should just kill them all off now.¡±


    While dering the end of the group that had been steadily growing in size and activity since the dragon¡¯s blood entered the Royal Family of Luville, seeing the calm andposed Iron-Blooded Princess, Yograd felt like killing for the first time in his life out of fear.


    The story of the Iron-Blooded Princess of the Empire exponentially extending the lifespan of the Empire was so familiar that it was almost a clich¨¦. However, I considered much of it to be exaggeration and idolization. Being able topete with an army with one person¡¯s strength and being able to control the movements of numerous countries with just one person¡¯s thoughts were twopletely different issues.


    Yograd now realizes that it was amon sense but naive thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of ??helping something that is no different from a thieving cat, but it¡¯s the best I can do. Look back on your behavior of not even associating with impure things and feel relieved.¡±


    I was lost in my own thoughts when I suddenly turned my head in surprise and saw that the Iron-Blooded Princess had already gotten up from her seat. Even though she was standing there, she was not looking down at me but rather half-looking up at me, but I felt an inexplicable sense of pressure.


    ¡°But apart from that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    What else? A thieving cat?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You must remember clearly that I do not like you.¡¤¡±


    Without giving me a chance to understand what she was saying, the Iron-Blooded Princess turned around and left.


    Not long after she left, colorful sounds began to be heard that made the previous conversation seem like a lie. The men who had remained in the carriage came and the dwarves moved busily to move the train.


    After being dazed for a while, Yograd finally understood the meaning of the words left behind by the Iron-Blooded Princess and was silently shocked.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    It didn¡¯t take long to exin to Ekaterina and Lelye about Yograd¡¯s return.


    Although I was frustrated by the process of encountering truths I didn¡¯t want to know and the realization that a terrible butterfly effect would ur soon, I decided to move on for now.


    If you think about it, it was the best choice.


    If the people who came to me were those who were closely rted to the inhumane human experiments being carried out in Loveville, the negotiations and everything would have been delivered in vain, and if a mediocre middleman hade, it wouldn¡¯t have ended in one go. Rather than solving the problem, the situation could have only gotten worse.


    Catherine kept apologizing, saying that she should have told them earlier if she had known it would get this big, but she just brushed it off as helping train the guys who were former Demon King soldiers and current bodyguards.


    In that way, the cries of the guys began to echo throughout the mansion every day.


    I didn¡¯t force them to go through such hardships just to enjoy watching them suffer. Since I had no way to share the experience I gained by rolling myself this time, my goal was to have them experience it indirectly. For this purpose, after I became somewhat ustomed to using the shield, I also participated in the battle and took turns rolling it with Yekaterina.


    Of course, there were someints because they treated the demons like dogs, except for the time they ate and slept, calcting that their physical strength was superior to that of the humans.


    ¡°I know this may be presumptuous of you to ask, but is it really possible to be stronger with something like this?¡±


    Just like right now


    I think it was a question that I asked after much thought, but from the perspective of the listener, it was such a shocking question that I found myself lowering my head without realizing it.


    ¡°If it was this easy to be strong, wouldn¡¯t I have already swung my sword once and cut off the Demon King¡¯s neck?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    Only one person asked, but everyone was listening, and everyone¡¯s faces had a vain look on them. Actually, I was the one who wanted to make a truly vain expression.


    I didn¡¯t really want you to understand my intentions, but you had this fantasy? I¡¯m going to have to p you.


    ¡°What I¡¯m teaching you isn¡¯t how to be strong, it¡¯s how to think.¡±


    I never corrected their posture or swordsmanship. I never directly advised them, although there were cases where they would get caught with one bad habit and get beaten up repeatedly before they would correct themselves.


    I didn¡¯t even make them do physical training. They were clearly part of a rtively good unit within the Demon King¡¯s Army. There¡¯s no need to make them do that now, they¡¯re already solid in the basics.


    One thing I tried to instill in them with Catherine was the ability to react quickly when faced with an unexpected variable.


    He uses a needle made blunt by covering it with a heavy lump of iron to respond with ordinary swordsmanship, then suddenly fully dopes his body with divine power, kicks the ground, and fights well, then takes advantage of the gap in distance to throw his shield.


    I really tried my best to create variables by mobilizing all the means and methods I could think of.


    Thanks to that, the guys who used to just stand up straight have now reached a point where they can hear their heads rolling just by standing up, but it seems like they themselves haven¡¯t really noticed it.


    ¡°Are there many people who fight like me on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°no?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So most of the guys who fight me die in vain unless they¡¯re really strong. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Let¡¯s make it easier to understand by floating the needle. The guys¡¯ expressions harden. It seems that the memory of five or six people dying from this one thing at the first meeting remains clear.


    ¡°Even if the form is different, a fight against an opponent stronger than you is a series of such variables. There is a big difference between anticipating it and not anticipating it. Even for you guys, at first you were helplessly beaten, but now even if I throw a needle without warning, you react to some extent.¡±


    Since the purpose is not killing, it is quite different from realbat, but it is still as fast as a flying arrow. It has reached a level where you can dodge it with a 50% chance even if you shoot it in front of you by surprise, which means you can dodge arrows shot by an ordinary archer just by looking at them.


    ¡°There is no way to be strong overnight, but you can make them worry about a thousand variables, just like you have done so far.¡±


    Even if the floor you were supporting copses, you can immediately back out without being swept away. Even if a shield suddenly flies at you, you can block it or dodge it. During a fierce battle, if a sword meets another sword, you will be on high alert, but as soon as you feel that the situation is not favorable, you will give up and retreat.


    That¡¯s what I was hoping for ¨C to make the enemy aware that they can screw over in a way that is out of the ordinary and to make them think about how to back out.


    ¡°So, the only thing you can do is run away?¡±


    The pigtailed girl protests as if she has learned that the entire training process up to this point has been for the sake of Pansrun. It is a very active response as if that alone is not enough to fulfill her role, but it is just funny.


    Well, there hasn¡¯t been much tough abouttely. So Iughed openly.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re such a funny girl. Your name is Laughter Bell from today onwards.¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°If you can run away after fighting someone stronger than you, aren¡¯t you doing enough? Strictly speaking, have you forgotten that the reason you¡¯re here is because you couldn¡¯t run away?¡±


    No matter how admirable it is to try hard, if you don¡¯t understand your subject, it¡¯s meaningless. Laughing Bell¡¯s face turned bright red as if he realized something btedly from myment.


    ¡°What I ask of you is not to turn around and kill those who rush at me to kill me, nor to crush them with great coordination, nor to just run away. Just block one attack and fall back. Am I going to sit around ying in the meantime?¡±


    There was no need to mention the countless opportunities that one time could create. Everyone, led by Laugh Bell, who had figured out his own theme, lowered their heads.


    ¡°The new idea was short-lived.¡±


    It was nice to see him understand and ept it. I nodded my head in agreement to theughing bell¡¯s answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then I should make it longer.¡±


    I found out after roughly rolling it around.


    When you get hit, your thoughts be faster and longer.


    ?


    After four more days of variousments from the demons who had gained new enlightenment, we were finally ready to leave for the battlefield.


    Even during that short period of time, many things happened.


    The renovation of the mansion of the dragon generals went wild in apletely unexpected way, and there were many changes such as the creation of unheard-of functions and secret passages, the creation of luxurious bathrooms and bathing facilities, and the creation of amazing security traps, but the biggest change was the private house that was built on one side of the parade ground.


    Yes! I have be a being who can fly a flying dragon at will without even going through the flying dragon station!


    Of course, it was not the result of the generals¡¯ recklessness, but the result of royal approval following legal procedures. They even seemed to want to prove that they were trying to respect my convenience as much as possible by not only covering all the costs of building my own house, but also providing an additional caretaker.


    I deliberately chose a very familiar face.


    ¡°I never thought a day like this woulde again since the day the Ogatorp familyunched their dragon.¡±


    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would hire you.¡±


    The rtionship that began with Biryong, who suddenly started working two jobs, became the caretaker of our family¡¯s car.


    In fact, it is a double job, but for a while, it is a daily life itself. After leaving this time, I don¡¯t know when I wille back, but he said that his sry will be paid regrly. When I teased him about this, G.S. boasted with a smile that he would prepare everything for management so that the next time hees back, he would eat daily life.


    Catherine and Lelie decided to stay in the mansion for a while.


    It was difficult to say that the safety of the two men had been secured yet, and considering that there were only a few people who could guard the mansion, it was the result of a personal request under the pretext of escorting Tie.


    Thanks to Gies¡¯ help, now that I¡¯ve gotten into my car, there are now four happy faces seeing me and the demons off.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a sight to see you wearing dragon armor and riding a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Wow, was that a dragon armor? The color was somehow unusual.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Eldmia! If you need any help, I¡¯ll be there for you anytime, so just contact me!¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no point in hiring me as Mr. Tie¡¯s escort, Kasha¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Originally, it would have ended with the quiet church members and Tie seeing them off, but with just three more people, it became very noisy. It was hard to believe that they were seeing people off to the battlefield, but I liked that about it.


    ¡°Then please take good care of the house this time too.¡±


    ¡°Next time youe, please sign the contract as promised.¡±


    ¡°I said I understand¡±


    My answer brought a satisfied smile to the faces of the people in the church who were standing quietly behind me as well as to Tie. In the end, I was defeated because I felt guilty about theirpetence and unpaidbor.


    I wanted to sign a contract before I went, but I had to postpone it because the other department hadn¡¯t provided an estimate yet. I asked them to provide an estimate including all the work I had done before signing the contract, but¡­ honestly, it didn¡¯t seem to make any sense.


    The smile on Tie¡¯s face right now is proof of that.


    ¡°Are you heading straight to the Eastern Front?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Levien. If you need to contact me urgently, call me there.¡±


    I said I would go back as soon as things were sorted out, but it took a lot of time unintentionally. I¡¯m not the type of person to say anything, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy because I felt like I couldn¡¯t keep the promise I made to God.


    I tapped the car¡¯s neck to signal, thinking of the person whose appearance was too unique to be forgotten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go slowly so that the kids who are riding don¡¯t die.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really feel like I had any rest, but it was time to head back to the front line anyway.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The long winter has passed and spring is in the air.


    As evidence, it is not that cold even if you fly in a car in the sky. I was worried that I would get hypothermia if I stayed in the sky for too long with the cold wind blowing, as I had to keep up with the speed of the horse, but it turned out to be a groundless worry.


    The return journey was uneventful. While the ignorant ones riding horses and working hard to close the distance, we leisurely roamed the skies and patrolled. We had lunch with food prepared in advance and moved on. When the sun went down, we came down and camped. It was a smooth journey, to the point where the most serious incident among the routine was that the so-called escorts couldn¡¯t even cook properly.


    But that was a bit big.


    ¡°You guys are really going to finish all your training ande here and look for me?¡±


    You¡¯ve really grown a lot.


    These guys all ate something wrong when they were young, so their sense of taste was ruined. They didn¡¯t even look at the ingredients and spices that they had brought with them and just tried to boil the meat in in water. It¡¯s even funnier that they thought they would have plenty of drinking water because there was a river nearby, so they just boiled the meat and tried to throw away the water.


    Even though they didn¡¯t know what they did wrong and were still bumbling around, I grabbed the back of their necks without realizing it. I made a stew by throwing together a bunch of things in a hurry, but it was mind-boggling to think that this nonsense would continue for a few days.


    As I mentioned earlier, there really wasn¡¯t any problem, except for the huge uproar over having toe up with a curriculum that would cram the kids with basic cooking knowledge from day one.


    It means that he didn¡¯t even encounter themon thief. Considering the current state of the kingdom, it wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    No matter how well you live, war eats away at a country. I can boast about this because I remember the time when I encountered bandits every time I took a step forward. Even now, I volunteer to serve as an aerial reconnaissance ne to keep up with the marching speed of thend dogs.


    ¡°Is it hibernating because the effects of winter haven¡¯tpletely gone away yet¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s gotten a lot warmer now, you know.


    The journey was smooth, even though I muttered to myself and failed toe up with a usible hypothesis.


    Until we face the Allied Forces, the carcinogens of the forgotten war.


    It was the third day after I left the capital that I came into view of arge campsite as I went out to scout out the terrain, oveing the drowsiness brought on by the exquisite harmony of the warm sunlight and cool breeze pouring down from the sun high in the sky.


    At first, I thought they were the Royal Army, since I didn¡¯t know all the gs of the Itisel army by heart, but as I got closer, I could see unfamiliar uniforms. The size of the camp, located on the edge of a mountainside and extending from the ins to the forest, was considerable.


    Apart from the question of why they were here, it was fine up until that point.


    The trouble started when one of the guys found a car and started harassing it.


    [Master, I think they¡¯re trying to shoot an arrow?]


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who sees it that way?¡±


    Despite the considerable distance, I can see some soldiers moving around cautiously, looking for longbows in a hurry. Since they probably wouldn¡¯t see me in my car, I was able to understand that behavior.


    There was no need to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, so I started to circle around while lowering my altitude after keeping a reasonable distance. From experience, when I got down to a level where I could be identified, the archers who were holding their bows changed their movements as I expected.


    I wanted to just retreat, but if we continued like this, our paths would ovep, and the Laughing Bell party wasn¡¯t even bothering to show off their horns, so if I approached without knowing, I knew that a huge party would follow, so I approached the campsite while slowing down as much as possible.


    Then, the soldiers who had put down their bows suddenly shot an arrow at me as they brought a knight from somewhere.


    At first, I thought it was some kind of arrow. Even if that were true, there was no reason for it to shoot at me. But since even the regr soldiers could identify me, it was hard to believe that a knight would really shoot an arrow.


    ¡°That bastard?¡±


    Even the arrow shot that way flew very urately, aiming for my left shoulder. After catching it, I checked the arrowhead just in case, but it was an arrow that I knew was used to kill people.


    They say it was shot on purpose.


    In that short moment, so many thoughts shed through my head. In the meantime, the car arrived at the guy¡¯s campsite as I instructed and slowly prepared tond.


    I secretly hoped he would fire one more shot, but unfortunately that didn¡¯t happen. Still, it wasn¡¯t that hard to find the guy who shot me in the crowd that slowly gathered while the car safelynded, so I lightly jumped off the back of the car and headed straight for him.


    ¡°Excuse me, you showed up out of nowhere. I thought you were a wild dragon¡­ Kyaak?!¡±


    And with a sly smile, I shot the arrow I was holding into the shoulder of the guy who was making excuses. After seeing the arrow I had shot with all my might like a dart pierce through the guy¡¯s shoulder de and make his tail stand up stiffly, I felt a little better.


    ¡°I originally intended to put it in the useless eyeball, but I felt so sorry for the kid who woke up with a cripple eyeball that I let it slide.¡±


    But feeling relieved and feeling relieved are two different things.


    ¡°If your eyesight is bad, wear sses, you punk.¡±


    So, I swung my fist at the jaw of the guy who was busy screaming, regardless of whether the soldiers around him were drawing their weapons or not.


    ?


    Eldmia, of course, did not know, but the Allied forces that had set up camp and were staying there hade as a garrison in the direction of Levien, but were exhausted from the situation where they could not do anything as they pleased, and were on their way to the Eastern Front.


    In fact, even if they had known, they would have cursed at them for going around the capital when they had already established a supply route in cooperation with one of the cities of the Demonic n. However, they had their own reasons for doing so, as they had gathered some information from the front lines under the pretext of being a garrison force.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being honest. I just didn¡¯t want to fight a desperate battle in the city of the Demons who had just started building their defense line.


    However, apart from the shameful fact, it is true that they found their own solution by using the remaining brains they had honed since their own country.


    The garrison¡¯s ultimate goal was to maintain public order, so they concluded that they could sneak around and head to the east, where stability had already begun, under the pretext of maintaining public order within Itisel rather than in the upied territory.


    Even in this case, unlike stationary garrisoning in an upied territory, there is a steady and irregr loss of materials. This can even be used as an excuse to requisition!


    However, they could not just recruit indiscriminately and had to have achievements such as ¡®eliminating all the bandits in the area¡¯ to back it up, but the Allied Forces of the Kingdoms were proud to be professionals among professionals in that regard. They worked hard to make excuses and sometimes even eliminated real bandits to build up their achievements. Until yesterday, the process had been extremely smooth.


    The next day, after having lunch with the satisfaction of having worked so hard to earn money, I witness a dreaded dragon flying in from afar.


    At first, I was wary because I thought it was a real wild dragon, but then I found out that there was a person riding it, so I was careful and even called a knight. As expected of soldiers who only do what they have to do, they did their duty.


    The problem was with the article.


    In fact, the issue of profit distribution that the Allied Forces are talking about is meaningless to the soldiers. Rather, it is a hundred times better for the garrison troops to die in a half-hearted fight. It was sufficient pay for those who only had to take care of themselves.


    It is always the nobles and knights who grind their teeth for money.


    They hated the dragon knights who interfered with their business. They hated them so much that it wasmon practice to shoot arrows at them, iming that they mistook them for monsters.


    This time it was the same. I just thought they came back to cause trouble again and repeated the same routine.


    In this way, the everyday became extraordinary.


    ¡°You fucking idiot, you little shit with just one hole in your shoulder. Where¡¯s the captain? Is this kid the captain?¡±


    The special arrows, specially made for the strong bows to withstand the strength of knights who know how to use the aura, were extremely strong. They were so strong that even if a dragon knight suddenly appeared and sank his teeth into the knight¡¯s shoulder and dragged the knight around while holding it like a handle, it would not break.


    As a result, the camp was in chaos due to the screams of the knights. Some people thought they were being attacked and grabbed their weapons, while others ran hard to report to themander.


    But there was no one who could give the Dragon Knight a proper answer or stop him.


    ¡°How is it that there is not a single person who gives a proper answer¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The soldiers just watch him as he roams the camp at will. He has already lost his will to fight at this point, as he is so confident that he can neutralize and drag a knight around.


    Unable to stop himself from stretching his legs, the dragon knight walked around the camp as if it were his own front yard, looking for themander.


    But what he discovered was not themander, but the Allied Forces¡¯ ¡®achievement¡¯ yesterday.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What is this?¡±


    The steps of the dragon knight stopped abruptly as he discovered the embers and bloody corpses that had not yet been extinguished amidst the rubble of a building that he had thought was just a simple ruin mixed with numerous tents. It was at that moment that a non-answer came out from among the soldiers who had been pretending to follow him with their weapons in hand, even though they could not stop him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. Even though Itisel is in control of this war, how can we ept the contempt shown towards the Allied Forces who are working hard to maintain order in Itisel¡­¡±


    The crowd naturally parted and the knights appeared. The one in front was clearly wearing the uniform of amander, but the dragon knight¡¯s gaze never left the ruins.


    ¡°Let me ask you just one thing.¡±


    Instead, only a voice that had settled somewhere came out of his mouth.


    ¡°What happened here that caused a fight?¡±


    As he said that, no one noticed that his other hand, not holding the arrow, was reaching for the sword at his waist.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    In this world, war is mostly business. It is arge-scale business that involves stealing everything from others without any consideration for their circumstances.


    It¡¯s not that there is no risk at all, but in a world where violence is considered a legitimate procedure, that doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s a kind of arrangement where you can always win if you pick a good opponent with a lot of money.


    Even the ones who die are the ones below, not the ones above. It is understandable that the mindset that it is a loss not to rush in if you have a cause and power is taking hold.


    But the line must always be kept.


    Let¡¯s say that in a previous life, where violence directly led to crime, it was a world where it was difficult to hit a bullet even ifpanies or politicians did all sorts of things to fill their stomachs, so they could just smile and take the bullet.


    There are many cases where even if you eat hundreds of billions, the fine is only tens of billions, so you can shake your butt and say it¡¯s a profitable business.


    But it¡¯s not like that here. If you get caught, you get stabbed.


    In reality, there are many cases where people get greedy for a small amount of money and end up ruining their units, so why can¡¯t they learn?


    As many questions were pounding in my head and I was about to think that it might be my prejudice, themander answered the question.


    ¡°This is a thief¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the troops discovered that the bandits had formed a vige and were pretending to be a normal vige, and then they purged them.¡±


    There is a saying that non-contracted mercenaries are thieves, so if youe across a group of easy mercenaries and shout that they are thieves, there may be no evidence.


    But refugees are different. Few even have a proper sword, let alone a bow.


    Even if it is a world where you can buy a weapon if you make up your mind and save money, it is natural that people who are living in their own viges do not make that ¡®determination¡¯. If it is necessary, it is enough to fight with an axe, a hoe, a shovel, or a trident, so rather than spending a lot of money on a sword that you can¡¯t use well, you would rather buy one more livestock with that money.


    I¡¯m from that kind of town, so who would dare to joke in front of me? Even if I say I¡¯m not, if you check the loot, it¡¯ll all be revealed. Even so, the fact that you¡¯re telling such an obvious lie means that you either think I¡¯m a fool or you¡¯re nning on catching me from the start.


    ¡°You must have done it and then tried to cover it up. me your luck. Didn¡¯t you have the same mindset when you destroyed this vige?¡±


    The best answer that could havee out of his mouth was a statement that they had discovered the vige toote and had raided it.


    From the moment the excuse came out, my next move was decided. I turned around and drew my sword. I saw themander and knights with expressions of displeasure, but alsoughing at me.


    ¡°You keep asking me to listen, how rude you are. Not only do you constantly treat me badly, you even frame me? Do the Dragon Knights believe that they are on top of the world?¡±


    As soon as themander¡¯s words were out, the knights also drew their weapons. I don¡¯t see any of them feeling guilty. But that¡¯s it, and for the time being, I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s rare to find a moment like this where I want to know what other people are thinking and doing.


    It¡¯s a shame, for me and for those kids.


    ¡°I never said I was a dragon knight.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤what?¡±


    He deploys his armor and helmet and sends a signal to his vehicle. With a nking sound, the armor quickly wraps around his entire body, and at the same time, the expressions of the men turn into confusion. At the same time, the wings spread wide and the car¡¯s loud roar echoes from afar.


    He rushes to kill the one whose head turns to match that.


    The body, which had its senses and magical powers raised to their maximum, shot out like a bullet at a speed far beyond expectations. There were some who were not surprised by the car¡¯s roar and red at me, but since I couldn¡¯t even react properly, it didn¡¯t mean much.


    I didn¡¯t even introduce myself because I didn¡¯t really n on saving them. After all, the surviving higher-ups, not the dead ones, would figure out who I am.


    With just one swing of the sword, themander¡¯s head fell off. As I swung my sword, a guy of simr height was standing next to me, so I cut him down with him and kicked themander, who had be a headless corpse, backwards. However, it seems that I used too much force, and even though I kicked him with the intention of throwing him at the soldiers who were out of range, the corpse flew quite high.


    A corpse flying through the sky, spewing blood in the cold silence, was not a very pleasant sight, even for the person who created it.


    Not to mention the corpse and those who apanied it.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack! An attack!¡±


    ¡°Themander has been hit!¡±


    I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m worried that my head will get hot if I rush too much, but I¡¯m also nning to kill the ones resisting first and then start talking after all those guys are gone.


    It may seem like an arrogant idea at first nce, but the gap between them has already been concluded beyond the estimate, so it is nothing more than a thoroughly nned action.


    To them now, I am nothing but a master-level disaster.


    However, themander and the knights were swinging their swords to start the attack, but one knight who was barely able to reach them grabbed his severed arm and stepped back, shouting an order.


    ¡°Attack all forces!¡±


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t believe there would be a proper reaction, but surprisingly, the soldiers reflexively grabbed their weapons and rushed at the knight¡¯smand. Most of them were spears, and even those were moved awkwardly due to fear, so there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do, but they just stood there and watched.


    It is clear that there is ack of frustration when you see them reflexively carrying out orders.


    -Card grab!


    Dozens of spears flew at me, trying to pierce my body, but not a single one made it. They must have stabbed me with all their might, but my body didn¡¯t shake at all. It felt simr to when I got stabbed in the stomach by the thugs in Ogwen in the past.


    ¡°What is this¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Rather, the blows were inflicted on the attacking soldiers. Spears broke, they fell down from the recoil, and were trampled by otherrades. It was evenical to see them just standing still and copsing on their own.


    At that astonishing sight, even the knight who had just moments ago been ring at me as if he was going to kill me stopped his actions with his mouth wide open. He did so even though his actions could have led to excessive bleeding, as no one was there to help him stop the bleeding.


    I wonder if the vigers that these guys attacked felt the same way as the guys now. Thinking about it made me feel very ufortable, so I shot arge needle at the knight.


    -Wow!


    When I deliberately aimed for the heart and shot, a familiar sound rang out. It was the sound I heard when I first shot the cultists with a needle with Seneran¡¯s help. It seemed that he was carrying an arrow-blocking talisman.


    I thought they were funny because their actions were petty, but they were actually quite wealthy. Since armiesprised of wealthy people are usually close to those in power, the Allied Forces may start to froth in earnest as a result of this incident.


    I didn¡¯t need to share that fact with the guys here, so I just opened my mouth in the hope that they would face their situation a little more clearly.


    ¡°If you put down your weapons now, I will spare your life.¡±


    I don¡¯t even hope that there will be people who understand it properly. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway since it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether they understand it or not.


    ¡°Otherwise you die.¡±


    No one immediately put down their weapons even though they stood up and dered it. I held onto Este, hoping that their beliefs wouldst until the end.


    This time, I will not reveal the names. I hope that there will be more people who will put down their weapons voluntarily, crushed by the guilt of having killed innocent people as bandits, than those who will recognize me and bow their heads in fear.


    I just hope that people like thate forward before it¡¯s toote.


    ?


    The Allied forces moving through the interior of Itisel to the Eastern Front were annihted.


    Rumors that suddenly appeared one day without any warning or forewarning spread like a spark in a dry haystack, leaving no time to determine whether they were true or not.


    This sudden telegram threw the entire front line into chaos. They had been holding out so long in front, but could it be that the Demon King¡¯s army was attempting a surprise attack from the rear? Was the rear not safe?


    The royal family of Itisel was no different in that they were in turmoil, but the process of finding out the details was quick, so it was better. Even though everyone who found out the details had to grind their teeth to the point where their teeth almost broke.


    The reactions of the Kingdom Alliance, which could be said to be the biggest victims, were varied. Nevertheless, surprisingly, all of their reactions could be summarized in one sentence.


    Why at that time and ce?


    It was a monumental sentence that united the union of kingdoms that had never shown proper unity.


    Lastly, Radnelbandes, who had been staying in Levien and acting as the de facto representative of the Count, also broke out in a cold sweat at this sudden news. Even for a wizard, it was a problem that could not be understood withmon sense.


    ¡°Eldmia¡­ attacked the Allied Forces?¡±


    In the end, even after hearing the messenger¡¯s report properly, all Radnelbandes could say was to ask the obvious question again.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Radnelbandes doesn¡¯t know Eldmia very well.


    Strictly speaking, it was just a chance encounter. However, since Ragnis trusted himpletely and Eldmia actively helped him out, he collected information here and there and evaluated him positively. However, it is true that he didn¡¯t have much contact with Eldmia to say that he knew her well.


    Even the information he obtained was usually picked up after some time had passed since the incident, with the opinions of those around him involved. This was the first time he had heard the situation in its raw form.


    So Radnelbandes was flustered. It is certain that he is not the type of person to fight without reason, but that is only a third-party perspective that can be made with some knowledge of Eldmia. Eldmia was safe, but the Allied Forces that were moving were literally destroyed, so it was clear that chaos would break out as soon as the Kingdom Alliance heard this news.


    Was it notpletely resolved that the friction that had urred while heading to Levien with the idea of ??the forgotten god had not yet beenpletely resolved? But the Allied forces that were moving now were heading to the Eastern Front, not for some other purpose? Radnelbandes decided to focus on reality, forcing aside the many thoughts that were running through his head.


    Whatever it was, it was an emergency. The problem is not that Eldmia and the Allied Forces fought, but that the news is spreading without a clear reason being known.


    ¡°Is there any separatemunication from the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Until now¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s check that out. Then, let¡¯s contact all the cities and units that the crystal ball reaches to see how far this rumor has spread.¡±


    Radnelbandes touched his forehead as he watched his vassals hurriedly leave the ce as soon as the order was given.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I realized that it was too early to sigh, even though I had taken that action without realizing it because my head wasplicated.


    ¡°Sir La Radnelvandes, the Allied Forces of the Kingdoms have submitted a letter of protest to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Kingdom Alliance troops currently deployed as garrison forces are gathering in one ce! The Allied forces deployed on the Eastern Front have not expressed any intention to join, but the telegram says that they have stopped advancing to check the situation¡­¡±


    ¡°A request was made from the Masin Church to provide specific information¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°The warrior of the empire¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    It was really a sigh too early.


    ?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t spring actually the season of events rather than the season of life?¡±


    Ragnis looked at the document in front of him again and again.


    At first, I thought I had misread it because I was tired and my eyes were blurry. Then I thought it might be a dream. However, the content written in the text had not changed, and the cheek I had pinched myself still hurt.


    So Ragnis epted reality. But the reaction it gave him was quite different.


    ¡°Why is he getting involved in such strange things and making people tired¡­¡±


    ¡°The corners of my mouth are smiling¡±


    ¡°Oops¡±


    Yes! Ragnis is very happy now!


    How many human resources have been wasted by the rubber-tube group called the Garrison! Even before this information came in, such losses were ongoing!


    Strictly speaking, even the expression ¡°currently in progress¡± was insufficient. Looking at the statistics, Ragnis could guarantee that it would be correct to say that it was elerating. Now, there were even those who pretended not to see the dragon knights and shot arrows at them, or those who retreated moderately and plundered.


    The Allied Forces, who had recently encountered Eldmia in the interior of Itisel and were annihted, were also like that. Ragnis remembered the report that the ones he had been keeping a close eye on had gathered together and moved to the Eastern Front.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it harder not tough when you see this? It was obvious why these guys didn¡¯t go through Soru and went ind. There was no reason to stop them, so I just let them go even though I was gritting my teeth, but in the end, they ended up getting punished like this.¡±


    The distance between the breakwater called Itisel and the great wall called the Empire was beyond imagination.


    Those who directly shed with the Demon King¡¯s army on the Eastern Front were aware of the reality and were struggling to survive, but the Allied Forces stationed there did not take this war seriously at all.


    So, people are just thinking about making money, just like they used to when they were fighting overnd. It¡¯s not like there are only pure nobles in Itisel who don¡¯t fight over power, but it¡¯s not like this.


    Even if he was a bad guy, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out like this. If you look at the scale of the incident, it was a rebellion like no other in the world. But he was thinking of handing the country over to the Demon King, not of converting it into money and filling his pockets.


    Well, if he was a crazy guy who would uproot and devastate a ce he was supposed to rule anyway, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to plot a rebellion.


    Lenisa, who was looking at Ragnis, who was shaking his head and folding the document containing the news of the Allied Forces¡¯ destruction neatly into his bosom to look at whenever he felt depressed, eventually couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should dare to say this, but¡­ how can you smile so calmly? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Even if her mouth is getting rougher and rougher like that of a soldier, the content of the document she neatly folded up is that Eldmia defeated the army alone. It must not have been an easy battle even for a warrior. She may have been seriously injured. This could lead to a new conflict with the Demonic Cult and could result in her being criticized by the many demons who decided to cooperate with the kingdom.


    It¡¯s still unclear who was truly at fault, but that¡¯s not important here.


    Eldmia is a warrior of the machine.


    Of course, in a corner of Lenisa¡¯s heart, there was a strange conviction that ¡®that¡¯ Eldmia could not have caused an incident that would lead to her being arrested, but that was only her personal opinion, so it could not be used as a basis for judging the current situation.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t Ega Kyung have been injured?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible¡±


    Ragnis answered immediately as if it wasn¡¯t even worth worrying about, got up from his seat, stretched, and continued talking.


    ¡°Eldmia¡¯s actions may be emotional, but the process of bringing about results is very meticulous. If she fought the army, she fought because she was confident she would win. If she fought the Demon King¡¯s army, I would have worried because there were so many variables, but if she fought the garrison, it would have said everything.¡±


    Even Ragnis could answer with certainty. The Allied forces were so weak that most of them were useless.


    The difference is so clear that it makes you wonder, ¡°Is actualbat really that important?¡± The Allied Forces, who unknowingly applied to the Eastern Front and ended up facing the Demon King¡¯s Army, lost nearly 30% of their troops from the first day. Since then, the one-sided losses have continued steadily, and most of them are now in charge of rear support.


    Even those who are running on the battlefield are in that state. Ragnis did not believe that the authors who call themselves garrison troops and try to somehow prey on ordinary citizens would be able to disy more abilities.


    ¡°Rather than the dispute over the union of the kingdoms, I¡¯m more worried about what the saint of the Demon Church said. Since I can¡¯t sense magic, I should be able to know.¡±


    The smile on Ragnis¡¯ face, which had been beaming just a moment ago, disappeared as he brought up the topic himself.


    ¡°To make it more clear, weren¡¯t you trying to tie Ega Kyung¡¯s feet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It worked better than I expected. But apart from the fact that it was more effective than expected in tying up Eldmia¡¯s feet, we didn¡¯t get any results.¡±


    The reason why Saint Deoni, who flies in on a dragon, assigned the demons who cannot ride a dragon to Eldmia, who can be defeated in an instant, as escorts.


    ¡°Is it really true that the Demon King is trying to assassinate Eldmia?¡±


    The identity was information about an assassination attempt on Eldmia that was obtained through some kind of route.


    In fact, Eldmia hasmitted so many crimes that it is not surprising that an assassin could appear anywhere at any time. In fact, it is more surprising that she has remained quiet until now. However, in this case, the target of the assassination was more problematic than the assassination itself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but believe it, since the number of masters actually appearing on the front lines has increased.¡±


    Master level or simrly strong people


    In addition to those who had been appearing periodically on the front lines, mysterious strongmen who had never been seen before began to appear more frequently than usual.


    Even though it is frequent, it is only aparison to what has been shown so far. It is still at a level that can be called intermittent, but it is also true that it is different from what has been done so far. At first, it caused a lot of confusion because there was no particr pattern and it only showed up and then disappeared without even participating in battle.


    But not anymore. I found out that they appear by following the divine power or magical power that was intentionally spilled, and that they have no interest in the movement of the existing master-level ones.


    Themanding officers concluded that the Demon King had probably drawn the sword he had been holding to protect the capital to cut down the demon warrior.


    And if that were true, it would be a serious problem.


    Even the warrior of the empire, Siegfried, did not receive such attention.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Rumors spread just as quickly as they do. If it involves someone else¡¯s misfortune or someone¡¯s fight, it gets even worse.


    In that sense, the wave that Eldmia caused was the one that generated the most rumors of all the incidents and idents he had been involved in so far.


    Compared to the opponents we have fought so far, the Allied Forces were a rtively small group, but that was the reason why it was a story that resonated more with ordinary people.


    Even the target was Eldmia, who had been doing all sorts of things and was the fastest-growing person in Itisel, so not only the bards but also the tycoons who sold stories for a drink joined in, talking as if it was their own business.


    ¡°At that very moment, the dragon that Eldmia, the warrior of the machine, was riding, breathed fire! The Allied forces were engulfed in mes and the knights fell¡­¡±


    They are the ones who always try to attract attention and collect coins by exaggerating more than they have. They can distort the trivial fact that the dragon does not have the ability to breathe fire, if they can get it for free.


    But this time, it was the defeat of the rich.


    ¡°Hey, you said you just killed him by cutting him up?¡±


    ¡°No, you bastard. Even if you are a warrior, how can you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Huh? I heard that they were just standing still, and something like an iron arrow flew by and killed them all?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    First of all, there were too many witnesses.


    It is not a story about Ladan across the sea, but if I had to make aparison, it happened in front of Itisel. It is not even close, but it is not that far from the capital. The speed at which urate information is transmitted is faster than the speed at which it is distorted or changed.


    ¡°Have you heard the story? It¡¯s said that over twenty strong men stabbed him with spears, and not only did he not budge, but his armor didn¡¯t even get scratched!¡±


    The next problem was Eldmia¡¯s equipment.


    ¡°There was clearly nothing there, but then suddenly a helmet appeared out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°I heard that¡¯s how the armor came to be?¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s equipment, from weapons to armor, was all cutting-edge equipment that was far from universal.


    Even warriors who have been rolling around on the battlefield their whole lives are likely to die from unexpected surprise attacks, so it is nearly impossible for storytellers who can only think of shining swords or abstract magical natural disasters to guess the level.


    If Eldmia had seen it, she would haveughed andughed at the product of modern content, saying it looked like shit.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that the Allied forces were defeated by the warriors again?¡±


    ¡°What? Already?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re talking about now?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s what I meant. I saw it while I was on guard duty. People who looked like clear-cut losers came over. Another army was hit.¡±


    The final problemy with the entities that produced the rumors.


    Both Eldmia and the Allied Forces were making a living off of rumors, and the incidents were happening faster than those who could make up stories.


    The news spread quickly, and of course, it quickly reached the ears of the Kingdom Alliance. And even though it was called an alliance, there were more people who were furious than fearful of this news among those who had not been able to unite, let alone unite, since thest time the Rudra Kingdom¡¯s troops were stripped of their souls by the warrior.


    At the same time, in this strange world where this is an opportunity, there appeared those who saw possibilities that only they could see. A considerable number of nobles who believed that they were just unlucky but had outstanding abilities rose up in protest, saying that this situation proved the ipetence of the current representatives.


    There was no room to control it. The Empire and the Itisel royal family had been suppressing their grievances and self-esteem for legitimate reasons, and many other things, such as unsatisfactory profits, exploded through the detonator of the pretext, and arge-scale movement to condemn the warriors spread like wildfire.


    If only someone had paid a little more attention to their surroundings, someone might have noticed that the Rudra Kingdom, which seemed to be the most active in supporting and joining, was silent, but as mentioned earlier, everything happened too suddenly to pay attention to such details.


    A new army moved in with the slogan that they were oppressed like criminals despiteing to do good deeds, and were humiliated and subjected to the one-sided violence of the warriors.


    I didn¡¯t intend to fight. There was an empire behind Itisel that supported it more actively than anyone else. Picking a fight with Itisel here would be no different from pping the ear of the empire that was sitting still. Their purpose was nothing more than a somewhat active protest.


    Their actions were further heightened when Levien, the gateway to Itisel, opened the gates.


    Even if the Count had left, if they had considered it a subversive move, they would have locked the door. Anyone could see that the Itisel royal family was not taking the situation lightly, and that they believed that the union of the kingdoms had a cause.


    After moving forward so ambitiously, I was attacked again by Eldmia, who had been standing still. It¡¯s a bit awkward to say ¡®again¡¯ since it wasn¡¯t the same people who were attacked, but anyway, that¡¯s what happened.


    The two series of incidents, which had no twists or turns and no struggles, were just problems that made the rich shed tears because they couldn¡¯t spare money on alcohol, but in reality, they were, of course, extremely serious incidents.


    ¡°What on earth happened in that short time¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    That is why a heavy sigh escaped from Lesrom¡¯s mouth as he read the report while someone unknown in the bar was crying over the price of drinks and felt like each strand of hair was falling out.


    But what he was worried about was not the controversy or conflict with the Allied Forces. He was drooling at the fact that the boy who had a slim chance of even attacking Envelde¡¯s mansion had grown into a strong man who could destroy an army.


    ording to the information shared by the royal family, this fight was set to be a one-sided victory for Itisel. And, ironically, it was Eldmia whoid the foundation for that victory. The trigger for this was the Oak Gate incident along with the Envelde incident.


    The former is due to a vige disappearing without a sound due to a mercenary group run by Envelde.


    If the conditions were met, it was the duty of the officials to ept and protect it, but because there were those who rejected it and tried to cover it up, people died. If coincidence had not happened, we would not have even known about it.


    Thetter is due to the vige discovering the orc infestation after it was firmly supported by strict management.


    The royal family does not have absolute power to control the entire kingdom. However, the viges they can contact and understand be their eyes to detect abnormalities. Thanks to this, they were able to discover the Oak Gate rtively early and prevent it from spreading into a bigger disaster.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to politicians that all this was just a coincidence. The point is that these two incidents forced thex nobles and bureaucrats to understand the importance of town management.


    As a result, evidence was left that the viges that the Allied Forces had annihted were not actually viges destroyed by bandits, but viges that had been legally permitted and registered by the nearby lords.


    Lesrom¡¯s work is not easy enough to pay attention to a fight that has already been won. Now, Lesrom, as a duke and patriot of a country, is worried that Eldmia will create a new faction.


    The conditions have been met for a long time. History has already proven that catching just one dragon can lead to the possibility of bing the progenitor of the royal family. Rather, the current Eldmia has excessive conditions.


    Fortunately, Eldmia has proven that she is not interested in power. However, the condition of being full and overflowing is what shakes people¡¯s hearts.


    And in this case, the possibility that people around the person, not the person involved, would be affected was too high.


    It is quite obvious that the status of the hero who defeated the Demon King will rise. Even if the target is not the Empire but the Demon God¡¯s hero, it goes without saying. If the war ends sessfully, Eldmia will be crowned the new king of the Demon Territory or will stand in a position like a guardian who looks after the Demon Territory next to the saint of the Demon Church.


    Of course, Eldmia may reject this, but even then, it doesn¡¯t matter. She will simply end up going down in history as a hero who saved the Demon Lord.


    That was a future that was predicted from the moment it was confirmed that he was a warrior, but the form is gradually changing.


    It is true that those who are master-level or warriors are special and great. However, most of them choose to belong to their country. Everyone knows that there is no benefit to an individual fighting against the country.


    Eldmia is not included there.


    If someone points a knife at you, even if it is a country, you will raise the knife you are holding. The problem is that you enjoy your daily life in an extremely ordinary way and do many things that others see as good.


    If there is someone who always sharpens a knife whenever those in power do something wrong, it is obvious how the people will behave.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem if a friend is too helpful.¡±


    At first, I tried to somehow hold onto it in Itisel. However, its growth rate was so steep that I was worried that it would burst if I held onto it. Even if all his actions were good deeds without malice, if the people around him admired him and gathered power, it inevitably became a threat to the royal authority.


    The current Eldmia is exactly like that. How many feats does she have that others can barely achieve? She¡¯s only 16 years old. Turning her into an enemy is no different frommitting suicide.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I guess I¡¯ll go back¡¤¡±


    I can¡¯t handle it.


    It was a moment when the wrinkles between Lesrom¡¯s eyebrows deepened even more as he dismissed all his worries with a single sentence.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    I looked up at the sky, stretching my shoulders habitually, and I remembered myself a few days ago feeling good, realizing that winter was passing and spring wasing.


    ¡°If I had known this shit would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought of it.¡±


    Ask anyone on the street to name one of the few advantages of winter and they¡¯ll probably mention that everything rots more slowly. It¡¯s possible to magically create a freezer, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s something you can put in every home like a boiler.


    I was like that now. The journey to Levien suddenly became a stronghold defense, and now I am suffering from the remains of people scattered on the ground.


    It was not like they were ignorantly camping in the middle of corpses. After the first battle, they arrivedte and heard about the situation. They ordered Um Bell and his party to find a good location and build a camp. As if to prove that military fatigue doesn¡¯t go anywhere, they set up in a really good location.


    Originally, we had only a few materials to make a campfire and a tent, but that didn¡¯t matter in front of the supplies left behind by the annihted enemy. We had to carefully select and find only the best grade items to set up camp, and there would still be enough leftover.


    The problem was that the stay was longer than expected.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought you would immediately demand negotiations since one unit was burned to the ground.¡±


    ¡°I did that too¡±


    The battlefield that I look down on while answering theughing bell is full of beasts.


    In fact, it was still cleanpared to the number of people who died. It was because they used the equipment and property of the deceased as payment and made the survivors work asbor to dig the graves. However, they did not collect all the spilled organs and body parts thoroughly, so that alone caused the current disaster.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that those guys woulde and attack me for the third time.¡±


    thrice¡¤


    Three times as much


    There are hundreds of dead people. Since they were able to intercept themand center quickly, it would have ended here. If they had taken the soldiers first, there would have been no way to clean them all up, and a hill would have been formed with the abandoned corpses.


    When I think of the lumpy pseudo-grave that is taking its ce, I am reminded once again of the greatness of humanbor.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been about two weeks.¡±


    ¡°If the next ones make a fuss about fighting, I¡¯ll just go to Levien.¡±


    ¡°All right¡¤¡±


    The reason I have stayed in this ce for so long was out of consideration for Levien and other territories.


    Before we can judge right and wrong, we started a fight against the regr army. If it doesn¡¯t end well, it will definitely be an armed conflict. If they started it, I don¡¯t think we can let other city residents suffer because of the fight I started.


    Actually, there were three fights, so I guess this time my prediction was right.


    ¡°It appears that the internal divisions of the Kingdom Union are more serious than expected.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just going around acting like you don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°If we had joined forces and attacked together, the military would have been more diverse.¡±


    There are plenty of factors that can be used to infer the situation. The Rudra Kingdom, which had the greatest discontent with me right now, didn¡¯t even show its face, and from the second bastard on, they tried to boost their morale by talking about a cause or something.


    There was no need to wonder what they were thinking when they did this. They were just trying to sneak into other countries¡¯ fights and plunder, so if they were to unite, it would be aedy. They probably thought that fighting me was a desperate measure to their advantage.


    It was annoying and tiring, but in the long run, it was a good thing. The fight against the Demon King¡¯s army was just beginning, and if I had left these guys alone, I would have definitely gotten stabbed in the back of the headter.


    Just as I was about to return to my campsite,forting myself with augh, a cloud of dust rising in the distance from the capital came into view.


    ¡°Hero¡¤¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m watching too.¡±


    It seems that the royal family moved faster than the Kingdom Alliance came to their senses.


    ?


    One of the things I was curious about after the incident was the official statement from the Itisel royal family.


    I took action based on rational judgment and evidence, but the royal family would not know about it, so there was insufficient basis to believe that they would maintain the friendly stance they had shown so far.


    Even though it¡¯s shitty in many ways, the opponents are clearly kingdoms that im to be allied. It¡¯s clear that they have high value as my warriors, but they will definitely move in neutral gear until they properly understand the situation.


    I thought so


    Until I saw the familiar figure of a reporter approaching me with a smile from afar.


    ¡°Every time I see King Ega, he takes the lead in serving the kingdom. As a knight, I always wonder if it is right for him to sit in the capital at such a young age and serve only the royal family.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here, Sir Bisquette¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Every time I see him, I feel like I have simr feelings and ask simr questions, but instead of pointing this out, Bisquente just responds with a smile that still looks like a good person.


    Following him were not ordinary infantry, but well-equipped heavy cavalry. Judging from therge and neat size and even the ornate armor from the horses to the people, it was clearly the royal honor guard.


    It seems that Bisquente came as amander, as there are no other articles in particr, but considering his age and the length of time he has been working for the royal family, it was quite an unconventional appearance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite spectacr for a showpiece?¡±


    As if he had read my gaze, Bisquente got off his horse and said in a small voice:


    ¡°Easy to show? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know because there are no viges nearby where you can get news. We are a g to show the royal family¡¯s support for Ega. We only arrived now after touring the cities around here.¡±


    When I heard that he was preparing such active support while I wasn¡¯t even expecting support, my head was spinning. Bisquente smiled slightly at me as I was getting ready to give him support, then took out a scroll from his bosom.


    ¡°I have decided to formally condemn the massacre of civiliansmitted by the Allied forces in the name of maintaining order while moving to the Eastern Front. The Allied forces may not have known it, but the people of this vige had been receiving permission and support from the local lord for two months and were even paying taxes. It is impossible for this vige to have been a vige of bandits.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ small town?¡±


    Just looking at the scale of the ruins, you can tell that two months is certainly not a short period of time, but it was not enough time for the refugees to settle down and properly set up a vige.


    And these viges are usually poorly managed.


    There are cases where people who applied suffered damages due to bureaucrats doing something, like the vige that was attacked by the mercenary group run by Envelde in the past. However, since not all territories are rich and have many workers, there are many cases where they do not have the capacity to care about those who refuse to belong to the territories.


    Knowing that fact, the first thought that came to mind when I first heard it was, ¡°Did they even create a non-existent official document to make up a pretext?¡± However, Bisquente¡¯s subsequent exnation waspletely different.


    ¡°Thanks to Ega Kyung¡±


    ¡°Why am Iing out of there?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty not only informed us of the unreasonable threats that unregistered viges could face through our Raviel estate, but also, through the Oak Gate incident, of the benefits that supporting registered viges could bring.¡±


    That¡­ is that how the snowball rolls? I heard the exnation and understood it, but it was a story that was hard to believe.


    ¡°This is an area that is also rted to taxes, so the royal family has been serious about this issue for a long time. I know this because I often hear stories about it from my father. However, it was postponed because there was no proper way to block the loud voices of the nobles who opposed it due to the cost aspect.¡±


    It was because the royal family¡¯s influence could notpletely ovee the House of Lords. I never thought I would break that shackle.


    Anyway, since my actions were all about catching bad guys, I thought the royal family would benefit from it, but¡­ I never expected that it would turn out to benefit me, so I justughed in vain.


    ¡°I am sorry that it took so long to prepare. I am d that I can tell you this now.¡±


    ¡°Then what happens to the Allied Forces?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a rash prediction, but for now, our job is to head to Levien. Even though some of the Allied Forces have crossed Levien, their headquarters is still in the Demon Territory beyond Levien.¡±


    So, Your Majesty, pleasee to Levien slowly. I will go first and prepare to conclude this case.


    Bisquette, who spoke like that, looked incredibly dependable even though he was clearly only in a position to convey orders.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you yukare for your silent 100 coin support!


    I feel ashamed to have received support, but I n to take some time off during this Chuseok holiday.


    At the beginning of the series, I was able to write in advance and go even if I took a break¡­ But now that¡¯s no longer the case, so I have nothing to say. I guess a long-term series is not easy.


    I will write a separate notice, but I will be taking a three-day break from Friday to Saturday.


    I hope all readers have a great Chuseok holiday.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    In order to faithfully follow the advice of Visquente, we traveled the remaining distance as leisurely as possible, and arrived at the walls of Levien, which were covered with numerous gs.


    The gs announcing the presence of various legions, including the Allied Forces, the Kingdom Forces, and the Imperial Forces, were so numerous that even the Demon King¡¯s Army would consider invading at least once. Even though Levien was by no means a small city, the army had built a camp outside the walls.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many troops gathered in one city.¡±


    Even the group including Laugh Bell stuck out their tongues as if they were fed up, but I stuck out my tongue for a different reason.


    ¡°Fuck, if someone saw that, they¡¯d think the war was over.¡±


    How can we afford to do that when there¡¯s a war going on?


    I don¡¯t know the ratio because I haven¡¯t memorized all the legion gs, but if there are a lot of Imperial and Itisel Kingdom troops there, you¡¯ll get hit a lot for not understanding the situation.


    ¡°If others saw us, they¡¯d think we were having a pic. Isn¡¯t it toocent to say we¡¯ve pushed the front lines a little?¡±


    As I clicked my tongue and grabbed the reins of my car because I was so embarrassed, the guards riding next to me talking amongst themselves made me stop.


    ¡°Looking at the fact that most of them are unfamiliar with the sentence, it seems to be the army of the Kingdom Alliance. At this point, it would be correct to assume that most of those who were stationed there as garrison troops have moved.¡±


    ¡°Even though the terrain makes it difficult to find a good corner to attack, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to move around like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? Do you recognize all those gs?¡±


    Up until now, I thought that these guys were just taking up my time and effort, but now they are actually learning military discipline. I looked down in surprise at their unexpected activities, but they looked up at me with nk expressions.


    ¡°Yes, I know. It was a high-ranking unit of our Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°What does being a higher-ranking unit have to do with memorizing the g?¡±


    ¡°It was a matter directly rted to not only the sess or failure of the operation, but also to one¡¯s life. It takes time to train officers. Rather than dying, one of the unit¡¯s policies was to simply retreat on one¡¯s own.¡±


    At that moment, the words, ¡°You guys were officers?¡± almost came out of my mouth, but I thought that it could be true since their skills were definitely not bad, so I put them aside. Instead, I asked them to check the gs more closely, and they were as excited as fish in water and acted as my eyes.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤In that respect, the imperial military g is very easy to recognize. Because it is so well organized, even the troops carrying the family crest have a unified border on their gs, so you can tell that they belong to the empire. You just have to look at whether the crest inside is made of a living thing or not.¡±


    ¡°Then, since there are no biological gs there, there are no regr Imperial troops?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There seem to be a few units carrying the family crest to act as envoys¡­ but they are not the gs seen on the front lines. They are likely high-ranking nobles. I think they are probably an envoy.¡±


    People and bowls are said to be used as they are, but this is how they prove their worth! It was a moment when myughter and my evaluation of the group went up vertically.


    ¡°Hey, then maybe it would be better to just walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why does that happen?¡±


    ¡°It means that there are a lot of people all over the world who will immediately point their swords at you and call you demons.¡±


    The dragon isn¡¯t the problem. When I first met them, their horns were roughly torn in half, but as time passed, their horns were gradually regaining their original majesty. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Imperial or Royal Army, but if it¡¯s those torturer bastards, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll just shoot arrows at you.


    Even if they don¡¯t attack, there are many problems. They think they are the best and are always looking for an opportunity to plunder. They will just keep their mouths shut and insult you.


    Even though Laugh Bell and his party are former members of the Demon King¡¯s Army, I can¡¯t stand to see them get cursed at for no reason by those guys.


    ¡°Well, I told you to take it slow, so I¡¯ll just walk from here.¡±


    Anyway, since it is near Levien, the dragon knights are flying in the sky at this very moment, securing the upper hand. Even if a saddled car flies without a passenger, there will be no attack.


    ¡°You go in first and get some food.¡±


    Now, as Imanded the self-driving car that I had be ustomed to, the car carefully secured a ce to spread its wings and powerfully flew into the sky, and we followed it and slowly headed to Levien.


    The road wasn¡¯t particrly quiet. Since merchants usually apany the military wherever they go, Levien was so crowded that it resembled amercial city. As a result, we quickly joined a procession filled with the smell of people just by moving a little away from the hill we had climbed to inspect Levien.


    We were briefly focused on us as we emerged from the edge of the forest, but it was only for a moment. Since we were wearing hoods, most people seemed to think of our horns as mere helmet decorations.


    Who would have guessed that a demon would suddenly appear right next to them and walk around like a snail? This is a normal reaction, unless they are guards who have to stop and search every single person passing by. Even the mercenaries passing by just look on indifferently, so why would ordinary people say anything that¡¯s a pity¡­


    ¡°Hey!? Who is this?! I didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar face here¡­ What the heck happened? The equipment has gotten so much better!¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Yeah?


    I was quite flustered when someone spoke to me naturally as if they recognized me, but when I looked closely, I saw that they were indeed faces I knew.


    ¡°Mr. Pimel?¡±


    Unlike his appearance, which is like a mixture of a typical traitor and a viin, withrge ears and round eyes that are twice as big as others, and a face that looks like a mixture of a thin body and a face that looks like a mixture of a typical traitor and a viin, he has a neat chest armor with a crudely engraved rose pattern on his neck.


    As soon as I saw him, his name came out naturally because he had such an impressive appearance that it was hard to forget. His already round eyes grew even rounder.


    ¡°Hey! I introduced you once, but you remember my name? Brother Dok2¡¯s memory is amazing¡­ Oh, Dok2 disappeared and the group grew.¡±


    He approached me with his neck stretched out in an exaggerated manner as if he was looking for Kak¡¯s axe. He stopped at a close distance from me, nced at theughing bell and the group, smiled cheerfully, and shook my hand without hesitation. Thanks to his friendly attitude, people¡¯s eyes turned away from us even more, and I smiled back at him, secretly admiring this chance encounter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Are you done hunting orcs?¡±


    ¡°Of course! When did that happen! As soon as our Broken Rose Mercenary Corps was deployed, they disappeared in an instant! In fact, they disappeared so quickly that they made less money than expected.¡±


    Oh, is this maybe because of me¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    At that time, I was sure that the fact that I let the orcs run away while trying to save the little adventurers might have had an effect.


    ¡°Has that much time already passed? Life is so busy that it feels like it was just yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What kind of life are you living in the world? It¡¯s good that young people work hard, but it seems like you¡¯re living so busy that you¡¯re losing your mind! You¡¯re going to get sick!¡±


    Listening to his whining words¡­ surprisingly, every word was correct. He recaptured Levien and became a warrior. He rolled around on the Eastern Front and crossed the Demon Cult territory to save the people of the Masin Church. He caught a dragon and a Demi Lich along the way¡­


    ¡°Now that I hear you say it, it really is true. I was brave enough not to have a headache.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I¡¯ve had so much going on. It¡¯s really hard.


    As I reflect on the past days when I didn¡¯t have time to look back because I was busy living each day, I find myself feeling nostalgic. Then, Mr. Pimel, who made an equally nostalgic expression while looking at me, tapped my arm as if to console me and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It may be funny for a mercenary to say something like this, but rest is important! Surprisingly, when you travel alone, you have no one topare yourself to, so you end up pushing yourself even harder!¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, look around you! If you¡¯ve been running so hard that there¡¯s no one to look back at¡­ why don¡¯t you join our mercenary group? We came here to take a break and look around to see how the increasingly heated war will unfold!¡±


    Hahaha, you can¡¯t let your guard down with this old man.


    While I was impressed by his eloquence in attempting to make a subtle sales pitch, I was also intrigued by his story ofing to Levien to have some free time.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Levien to have some free time? Isn¡¯t that right in front of the Demon Lords?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t seem to care much about this situation? Thanks to the recent advance of the Count, Levien has already taken a lot of territory from Itisel. Perhaps the front line has been pushed further than you think? We came here to support the garrison in the territory that was taken.¡±


    ¡°The garrison troops¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, originally it was a ce that the allied forces of the kingdoms had upied, but for some reason these idiots fought the warriors of the demon god and lost. What¡¯s more, they even went beyond the level of just bickering.¡±


    Since it was a story that could not evenpete unless it was on the scale of a mercenary corps, Mr. Pimel continued his story without hesitation, and I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Now I¡¯m starting to not know if the world is too small or if I¡¯m just wandering around the world too wildly.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    The stories Mr. Pimel told while we were walking leisurely were half stories I already knew and half interesting interpretations, so they were easy to listen to.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to be able to fight against the Demon God¡¯s warriors anyway, and even if we fight against them and join forces with the Kingdom Alliance, it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ll only suffer losses, so it¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯ll just hire mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one told me this was it! But war is always about money. Most people in the same industry are moving around with a simr scent. It¡¯s also close to the hottest potato, the Inma front, so it¡¯s good for checking the situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Inma Front¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I thought that it was a grand name, and at the same time, I thought that it was time to change the name, so I nced at Laugh Bell and his group, but there was no response to Mr. Pimel¡¯s words.


    ¡°I heard that looting is strictly prohibited, but is it still a situation that makes your ears perk up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity for those who specialize in looting, but it¡¯s not a very interesting story for a mercenary group like us who only fight and run away. Rather, since there¡¯s no particr risk of death and the sry is paid regrly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to receive money while recuperating?¡±


    It may just be Mr. Pimel¡¯s opinion, but¡­ if the mercenaries gathered here have that kind of mindset, it¡¯s not just a bad situation, it¡¯s a very good situation.


    The Kingdom Alliance will never break my habit.


    If you send them to the Eastern Front as a group and make them suffer for months, they will be left with nothing but regrets, and when they return, they will be plundering them without any sense, iming that it is a reward for themselves. They will probably feel like they have already won when they return to their own country.


    On the other hand, the mercenary group is more likely to end cleanly. They have too much of a sense of reality to be able to just stiffen their fists and make a fuss like the allied bastards, so they will be careful on their own.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very interesting story.¡±


    ¡°Right? But this is something you can¡¯t handle alone? What do you think? This time, why don¡¯t you try to work together with us for a little while?¡±


    Mr. Pimel, who was interested in apletely different direction but had no way of knowing it, threw out the bait with his eyes shining like a fisherman looking at a fish that is biting.


    Aftering this far, I was starting to get interested in his interest in me. He¡¯s never shown me fighting before, and yet he¡¯s actively encouraging me toe this far?


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Then! Feel free to ask me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to recruit so actively?¡±


    It¡¯s too far to say that he pretends not to know who I am even though he found out. It could have happened when he first met me, but then we just went our separate ways, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to say that he found out my identityter and is recruiting me like this now. What kind of crazy author would pretend not to know that I¡¯m a warrior and try to lure me into bing a mercenary? What¡¯s the point of that?


    ces that try to recruit someone as if they were a one-of-a-kind talent without clearly knowing the other person¡¯s value are usually divided into two categories:


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me fight before, so you don¡¯t even know my skills.¡±


    It¡¯s either a fucking cow or a fucking dog.


    The idea that an interviewer would recognize a talent that I didn¡¯t even appeal to with his keen eye is something that onlyes from a fantasy. To be honest, it¡¯s more likely that the Broken Rose mercenary group he belongs to has a major w and needs to urgently supplement its personnel than that Mr. Pimel has such an ability.


    ¡°Aha! I wonder if you¡¯re just trying to fill up the numbers by talking nonsense? I guess that makes sense.¡±


    The reason I was able to just smile without showing any embarrassment even though they saw right through my mind was probably because I had met so many people who could read my mind like a ghost.


    Fortunately, this time, the poker face worked sessfully. Mr. Pimel tilted his head and changed his words after seeing my smile.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that right? Did you misunderstand something else? Isn¡¯t that smile meaningful?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the fact that you are curious anyway important?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. With mercenaries like this, there¡¯s no need to exin how well we¡¯re doing¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Mr. Pimel, who had an awkward smile on his face at the fact that there was no way to prove the group¡¯s substance, rolled his eyes here and there and finally gave up and shrugged his shoulders as he answered my question.


    ¡°It may be hard to believe, but there¡¯s no particr reason. It¡¯s just my feeling. I definitely have a feeling that you¡¯re good at something.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is that really the answer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the reason I became convinced of that feeling is long-winded, but what¡¯s the point of talking about it here? I just have a knack for spotting talented people.¡±


    It was an answer I had never heard or seen before, and I couldn¡¯t help but be interested in it. Finally, I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity, so I took out a silver coin and handed it to him along with the water bottle. Mr. Pimel, who understood my intention, burst intoughter, cleared his throat, and continued talking.


    ¡°Ah, that guy is strong. I have this feeling. He doesn¡¯t hit every single one of them, and I don¡¯t know what specifically makes him strong, but his uracy is pretty good. That¡¯s the biggest reason I¡¯m still in our mercenary group.¡±


    The fantasy world is vast and there are many people with unique talents, so it was a story that was not unbelievable, but it was not uninteresting. I was once again interested, so I pointed to the Laugh Bell group and asked again.


    ¡°Then, can you possibly find the strongest friend among those friends?¡±


    The reason why Laughing Bell can be called Laughing Bell is because he makes meugh with stupid questions, but also because he is the strongest among them. So if Mr. Pimel can urately hit Laughing Bell, his ability can be said to have a very high uracy as he says.


    Of course, there are few things more shameless than suddenly asking for something like this, but given the circumstances, it was worth a try.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? What? If I get the feeling, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, but with my bare mouth?¡±


    Mr. Pimel, who was making a deal while smiling slyly, I knew what he wanted without even looking at him, and since I knew that, I made the offer, so I shook my head while epting the water bottle he returned to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t join the mercenary corps. But I swear to God that I will give you a great help that is hard to get in Levien.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen anyone bet so much in my life. Do you know anyone among the nobles?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s like that. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost any money, so there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Those guys are all strong, but that girl is a bit stronger.¡±


    The person Mr. Pimel pointed to with his palm as if there was nothing to wait for was Laugh Bell. Everyone in the Laugh Bell group opened their eyes wide in surprise, and even I apuded sincerely.


    This guy is real!


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I think this is the second time in my life that I¡¯ve had such a mysterious ability.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honestly, I thought it was the first time, but it¡¯s the second time? What was the first time?¡±


    ¡°There was one guy who couldn¡¯t be killed by normal means. They said it was because of a curse, but whatever it was, it was still the most mysterious case.¡±


    Did he realize who I was talking about? The Laughing Bell group flinched with a different meaning, but Mr. Pimel, who was distracted by my words, did not catch on to that.


    ¡°Have you ever met a rich guy in the world?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ looking back, given the circumstances at the time, I was worse than Richie. I was lucky.¡±


    He was a guy who made me wonder who would have killed him if it weren¡¯t for me. He was more than just lucky; he was a fucking fate. Looking back, it felt like a very distant past.


    ¡°Anyway, I have seen Mr. Pimel¡¯s great ability, so I must keep my promise. It will be more helpful than me joining the mercenary group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this. Since this is fate, how abouting with us for a little while and exchanging greetings?¡±


    ¡°I see. If you¡¯re going to help me anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get to know me?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you are a person whomunicates well¡±


    I followed Mr. Pimel, who was leading the way with a big smile on his face, through the crowd, and while he was talking to me, the mercenary group that had gone ahead of me soon appeared.


    The g of the mercenary group, which I hadn¡¯t even seen properly in thest meeting, boasted a design and neatness that could be called old-fashioned. It wasmon for mercenary groups to wear eye-catching clothes or decorate themselves in order to show off, but that shy g was a bit unusual. Except for the g, the mercenaries were in and even had a military-like uniformity.


    There are certainly those who wear armor with only the mercenary group¡¯s symbol on them or clothes with embroidery, but it¡¯s easy to tell just by looking at them that they¡¯re either family members of the mercenary group or new recruits who haven¡¯t been tested yet. As Mr. Pimel said, they¡¯re a truly renowned mercenary group.


    When all of those people found Mr. Pimel, they naturally opened up the way for him. Thanks to that, we learned that this person was more than just a wind catcher in the mercenary group.


    ¡°Friends! I, Pimel, have brought new friends again today!¡±


    I was surprised by their appearance, which was so simr that I thought they were the army of some nameless fallen nation, but as Mr. Pimel raised his voice among the ¡®real¡¯ broken rose mercenaries who were starting to wear increasingly standardized uniforms, the road split like a miracle of Moses, revealing the g bearer and the people next to him.


    And when the figure, who was wearing a cloak that seemed to announce to everyone, ¡®I¡¯m the captain,¡¯ turned his head and raised the visor of his helmet, I was left speechless.


    ¡°What kind of talent are you nning to bring in to surprise me this time, Pimel?¡±


    In some ways, it was fortunate that I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The person who was smiling with his fangs exposed was none other than a female half-orc.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Her two eyes somehow resemble those of a human, but the orcish bloodline that shows off its presence from the nose to the lower jaw is undeniable.


    Unlike the lower canines of orcs, which are usually so protruding that they seem to pierce the eye, her canines only grow to the edge of her nasbial folds. Judging from theck of any signs of grooming, it seems like they were not intentionally cut or anything, but were just born that way.


    In fact, it is obvious that life would not have been easy just because of that. The only fortunate thing is that his body type is close to that of a human. Thanks to that, he looks like a giant warrior when he covers his face. Isn¡¯t that why he was wearing his visor down until just now? When he lowers his visor, his fangs look like decorations on his helmet.


    Of course, that was only ¡®close¡¯, and it felt like the muscles of an orc were forcibly squeezed into a human body, but the appearance of the orcs was at a level that gave off the feeling of a monster even from afar, so that was a nobleman.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Ethan Ravisher.¡±


    Just by shaking hands and smiling, somehow holding back from a momentary brain freeze, the eyes of the people around me widened. It was definitely not an overreaction. I was also very impressed by the fact that I could pretend to be so calm.


    In the past life, with the flood of various fantasy novels and games, there were many worldviews in which orcs were recognized as intelligent life forms, but unfortunately, in this world, orcs are just orcs and monsters.


    It¡¯s not about the realm of twisted sexual desires or tastes, but about people who are ipatible, like the goblins in a certain work. But now that I have a half-orc woman in front of me, it¡¯s hard to even imagine how tragic her birth story is.


    She and her mother are just victims, but no matter where they go in thend of the human race, they are treated as monsters, and they are treated from the minimum of being stoned to the maximum of being killed. I am proud of my life, but the other side is no joke either.


    But, not only did he survive all those hardships, but he was also the leader of a mercenary group. As my hardened brain recovered from the shock, I could only feel admiration.


    Perhaps because of that, the half-orc who saw my reaction immediately showed his teeth and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised to ask this. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so calm when you saw me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you saw it. It means that I hid my feelings well, even though I was so surprised that I almost sat down.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re such a talkative guy, you didn¡¯t even take a step back.¡±


    We create a good atmosphere by talking jokingly and my mind is spinning while she holds my hand.


    His eyes move quickly as if he were fighting a battle, and he extracts information from other people¡¯s reactions. Thanks to this, he was able to figure out that quite a few of the mercenaries around him were mixed race, just in the short time he spent shaking hands.


    This group called Broken Rose is veryplicated.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lizzy, the one in charge of the Broken Roses here. I was wondering what kind of person she was when Pimel ran away in a hurry, but I liked her from the start.¡±


    ¡°I told you, this Pimel¡¯s eyes are not wrong!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s always been like that. So, did this guy join our mercenary group?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t joining require permission from the team leader?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t do that. Pimel is better at seeing people than I am.¡±


    It was a truly trustworthy answer. Even the other mercenaries around Chief Lizzy smiled and nodded, showing noints.


    ¡°I am honored to see not only Mr. Pimel¡¯s outstanding ability but also your strong trust, but I did not show up to join. I came here to make a deal with Mr. Pimel.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Deal? Would it be better if we stopped for a moment and talked?¡±


    ¡°No, you can do it while walking.¡±


    Chief Lizzy¡¯s eyes lit up at my answer.


    Even without being told, I know why you¡¯re looking at me like that. Even at this moment, people who briefly looked away just because Director Lee Ji showed his face are now hurriedly moving away. I wonder if he¡¯s a guy who doesn¡¯t care about the eyes of those around him or if he¡¯s a bold guy.


    ¡°In return for putting Mr. Pimel¡¯s mysterious abilities to the test, Levien has decided to help you.¡±


    As I walked away smiling, the other mercenaries¡¯ gazes changed subtly. It was strange to see them walking next to Captain Lizzy without any problem, but they seemed more interested in what I was saying.


    ¡°Pimel only has one ability, so it¡¯s nothing new¡­ but he can help us? The mercenary group?¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    The n to use the Kingdom Alliance as a garrison force will surely fall through this time. Trust was already at rock bottom, and now that they¡¯ve deceived and robbed a vige that was officially recognized by the government by calling it a group of bandits, if the Itisel royal family decides to press on them, they¡¯ll have to be forcibly flown to the Eastern Front or pay a huge amount ofpensation.


    Otherwise, you will be annihted here and now under the pretext of having the intention to invade and take advantage of the exhibition. The royal family will not give in easily, but even if that happens, I will be the one who falls.


    ¡°I heard that you are supporting the garrison while checking the situation.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really big. Isn¡¯t it too exquisite to be a coincidence?¡±


    He is so quick-witted and straightforward that he can get straight to the point without any further exnation. Not only is he Mr. Pimel, but he is also a great leader. However, I wanted to say that he is so exquisite.


    ¡°I think so too. If only things could go this well on a regr basis, life would be a bit smoother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡¤¡±


    With a low groan, Captain Ridge scratched hisrge fangs and thought about it. Is there anything to worry about when I haven¡¯t even said a suggestion yet? Aside from that, the sight I saw for the first time in my life was like seeing an orc as a race that knows how to shine in life as an honorable makgora, so my eyes turned towards it.


    ¡°What are you worrying about? Isn¡¯t it better to lose than to gain?¡±


    Mr. Pimel, who was looking back and forth between me and Captain Lizzy, asked me a refreshing question as if he was scratching an itch in me. Captain Lizzy, who had been thinking with her eyes half-open, gave an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Somehow, once I start listening to the story, I have a strong feeling that it will be difficult to get out of it, so I am already contemting whether or not to listen to the story.¡±


    How can you be that careful?


    This time, I opened my eyes wide without realizing it and looked at him. Manager Lizzy must have sensed my gaze and raised her head slightly and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it badly. You should be suspicious of stories that are too good to be true. Judging from the way it looks, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re negotiating separately, so there¡¯s no harm in worrying about it. I have a lot of family members.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no rush anyway, so take your time thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    Anyway, our movement is not fast right now, and it is not something that we need to make a decision on as soon as we arrive at Levien. We only need to make a decision before the hearing that Bisquente mentioned is held, so for now, it was enough to just mix in with the mercenaries, hide the presence of the Demons, and leisurely head to the city.


    ¡°Yo¡¤¡¤¡¤hmm hmm¡¤ Mr. Ethan¡¤ for a moment¡¤¡±


    At that moment, Laughter Bell approached me, whispered quietly, and pointed forward. And as I followed the tip of his hand wondering what was going on, I had to clench my mrs as I felt the crisis of acute hypertension.


    ¡°What the hell is that¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    This is because an inexplicable bottleneck urred starting from the camp set up outside by the allied forces of the kingdoms who were unable to enter the city.


    ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. For some reason, it seems like the road is blocked from the campsite in front of me¡­¡±


    When Captain Lizzy heard the curses that came out reflexively, he raised his head and stared at the same ce as me, and Mr. Pimel suddenly ran forward.


    ¡°Anyway, I said it was fast.¡±


    Unlike the smiling Lizzy, he was surprised by his speed and returned just as quickly as he left, gasping for breath and exining the situation as if it was nothing.


    ¡°It was nothing special. They were just killing time by checking before passing their campsite. I guess they were just trying to extort some toll.¡±


    But the words that actually came out of his mouth were a very, very serious story.


    ¡°Toll?¡±


    What the fuck is this?


    Who are they to charge a toll? But unlike me who was shocked, Mr. Pimel just burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ah, you, an adventurer, might not know. It¡¯s something nobles often do when they set up camp outside of a city. They find fault with the many suppliesing and going, trying to get something for themselves. It would be worse in their own country, but this is a foreign country, so all they can do is dy time¡­ Don¡¯t you think people who are feeling sorry for something would want to pass quickly by throwing them some small change?¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we prevent them from setting up camp at the crossroads?¡±


    ¡°What is the justification? If you are going to build a camp anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be right to build it on a road that helps the city¡¯s security? If you make the same argument, you will be at a loss for words. If you say, ¡°Are you guys doing this to plunder?¡±, it is obvious that you will make a fuss, saying that it is an insult to your honor.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Ha, the reason¡¤¡±


    Mr. Pimel and Chief Lizzy shook their heads, saying things like, ¡®Anyway, they¡¯re nobles¡­¡¯ but of course, I couldn¡¯t do that.


    How can we just ignore the fact that these bastards, who are in a situation where killing them all wouldn¡¯t be enough, are still acting up without realizing the gravity of the situation and are acting like dogs?


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good excuse.¡±


    I like it too¡¤


    I really like it very much


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Did you all have a good holiday?


    The writer tried to catch up on the typos that had piled up during his long-awaited break, but ended up falling asleep.


    Thanks to that, I was able to turn around my distorted lifestyle to some extent, but looking back, it¡¯s so absurd. I¡¯m just amazed at myself for being able to sleep just by lying down.


    Other than that, I gained one new insight:


    Fold 3 has a bit of a gap even when closed, so if you identally sit on it, it makes a crunching sound and the body bes unable to open up any further. It¡¯s like a book.


    ha ha ha¡¤


    See youter

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    There are things in the world calledmon sense, customs, and practices.


    There is a difference in that it bes increasingly difficult to obtain the consent of the majority of members of society as we move from the former to thetter, but no one can deny the fact that these three promises exist in society.


    From that perspective, I can understand what those punks called the Kingdom Alliance Army are doing. They¡¯re not just leaving because they think of Itisel as a fool, but they¡¯re just doing what they did on their ownnd. If you look at it from all angles, their character is probably closer to the average nobleman.


    Because they have done it this way so far, because there have been no problems, because they have the power, and because of that, they do it without hesitation.


    However, it is not a rule, but rather a hush-hush based on unavoidable circumstances, hierarchical rtionships of power, and tacit agreement.


    In other words, if you go in ording to thew, you can have your head ripped off.


    ¡°Huh? Ethan? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of some work for a bit ande back.¡±


    That¡¯s why my steps toward the campsite far away were incredibly light. The group of people who wereughing at me tried to follow me in a hurry, but I raised my hand to stop them and then increased my speed. Right now, even if they were to stay with me, there was a high possibility that the confusion would only increase.


    With every step forward, people¡¯sintse into my ears. I hear voices expressing their annoyance at this stagnation, and some curse the Allied Forces of the Kingdom, saying that they are acting as they please in a foreign country. Some curse Levien or the royal family for not being able to manage such an Allied Force.


    There were some people who pushed past me and swore at me as I passed by, but they were very few in number. To be honest, I felt sorry, but since it was better for them if I went faster anyway, I focused on walking.


    At the checkpoint of the camp where we arrived, the scene that Mr. Pimel had described was unfolding just like that.


    ¡°No, we are originally merchants who have been consistently supplying food ingredients to Levien!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for us to know. We¡¯re just checking for everyone¡¯s safety in ordance with the wartime situation.¡±


    A merchant who is banging his chest as if he is dying of frustration and soldiers who are conducting a self-proimed inspection are seen, rummaging around his carriage. As expected, they are saying they are inspecting, but their actions are slow and they are not even trying to actively look at the contents.


    ¡°Just like you work hard to make a living, we just do our own work. Of course, even if we don¡¯t do it, the city people will find something to do on their own¡­ As I said, ¡®if we want to make a living,¡¯ what else can we do?¡±


    ¡°You happen to be a grocery merchant, right? If you show a little sincerity, we can use that as an excuse to do a little bit of work.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening to hand over your stuff right now, right in front of the city?¡±


    The merchant¡¯s voice naturally shrank due to the spear swinging up and down as soon as the word ¡®coboration¡¯ was mentioned. Only the back of his head was visible so I couldn¡¯t tell his expression, but he looked terrified at first nce.


    ¡°Watch your words. A threat? This is a negotiation. You could call it a fee. With so many troops protecting the city, you can afford to give that much, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do we¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Hey, since you can¡¯tmunicate, I guess you¡¯re a spy from the Demon Tribe. What are you doing? Search hard. There¡¯ll be evidence.¡±


    On the other hand, the soldiers blocking the road are not hiding theirughter and are snickering among themselves. Some of them sigh and turn their heads as if they don¡¯t want to see that either, but no one is blocking them. Judging from the fact that they don¡¯t even show any sign of fear of being caught by their superiors, this isn¡¯t an aberration of a single soldier.


    It was such an obvious situation that I felt pathetic for trying to keep even a glimmer of possibility open, so I just passed the merchant¡¯s carriage and stood in front of the soldiers. At the same time, two conflicting eyes were focused on me.


    ¡°What? An escort? Mr. Merchant, the more you do this, the more suspicions arise.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t know you at all¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The disgruntled eyes of a soldier and the questioning gaze of a merchant.


    At first, the soldier hesitated, thinking it was an excuse, but soon he realized that the merchant¡¯s words were not a lie and asked me a question with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Then what are you?¡±


    In a short moment, many thoughts began to pass through my head.


    I was thinking about how to deal with these things, but I was also worried about how to make this situation more ptable and get rid of everything.


    I thought the problem was not that there was no way, but that there were too many¡­ Then, suddenly, a big realization struck my mind.


    Why was there a need to worry? If there are many methods, why don¡¯t you just use them all?


    I was agonizing over the doljabi items that were ced in front of me during the first birthday party, like a baby, but it was a problem that I could just drool over and hold them all in my arms.


    ¡°He is a warrior¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°You are all acting illegally, such as demanding bribes through unauthorized inspections, and framing innocent people as spies, so stop immediately and open the way.¡±


    So, I started talking about the most basic imnt¡­ no, the justification.


    I was worried that he might show off his wit and go through the verification process, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Poohahaha! I¡¯ve seen all kinds of crazy kids!¡±


    The merchant, who had been looking back and forth between me and the peopleughing out loud, began to slowly back away as if he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between the crazy guys, and the pedestrians who had been at a distance started to close the distance, muttering and bing interested in my sudden appearance.


    And it was not only the pedestrians who suffered from the bottleneck, but also the soldiers in the camp. The guy whoughed heartily continued talking, swinging his spear as if he was not the same.


    ¡°What the hell, a crazy guy came out of nowhere and made peopleugh and then fell over. I don¡¯t have time to deal with crazy guys. I¡¯ll consider it a bigugh, so don¡¯t interfere with my work and get out.¡±


    To be honest, I thought he was telling me to go back, but surprisingly, the spear he swung was a signal to open the way.


    Do you have themon sense that it is best to avoid crazy people? I hate it even more when I think of someone with that kind ofmon sense leading the way in this kind of theft.


    ¡°Impersonation is also a crime¡±


    ¡°Sigh, shit. I told you to go away, what are you talking about now¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to perform official duties in Itisel. You came here to protest and refuse to serve as a garrison. How can you perform official duties? This is impersonation.¡±


    Although there were no eyes on the back of their heads, I could tell from the murmurs that the pedestrians were responding to my words.


    I was trying to watch him because I thought he was really crazy, but most people were bewildered because what he was saying sounded like it made sense. Some people tried to agree with me, but then they expressed their doubts, saying, ¡°But he¡¯s a crazy guy who calls himself a warrior. Is that really true?¡±


    As the confusion grew and people¡¯s voices grew louder, the first to react was not the soldier confronting me, but a soldier somewhere behind me. He turned around and ran as if he sensed something was wrong. No matter how you look at it, he looked like he was going to report to his superior.


    Even if I don¡¯t achieve my goal, I¡¯ll still survive. While I was thinking that, a soldier who still didn¡¯t understand his fate started teasing me.


    ¡°A kid pretending to be a warrior says something like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impersonation.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to prove it?¡±


    He seemed to be shooting at me with confidence, but unlike his voice, his attitude and reaction had changed.


    The face that was full ofughter and irritation was now filled with irritation, and where theughter had been, a subtle sense of anxiety had taken its ce. If he thought it was bullshit, he could have just hit me, but whether he believed my im or not, he seemed to be aware that what he was doing was not respectable, so I could tell that he had be strangely cautious.


    ¡°I n to prove it from now on anyway.¡±


    But it¡¯s already toote.


    Because the justification was already sufficient, all that was left was to notify


    He raises his magic and strengthens his senses. Then, without even giving himself a moment to warm up, his body gets back on track in an instant and starts running wild like an unbridled colt, using all his senses to gather and calcte information from his surroundings.


    ¡°I, Eldmia Ega, son of Radan Ega and Evisia Ruina, am a warrior of the Demon God, and before that, I have sworn to be a wandering knight before the imperial family and the royal family.¡±


    At the end of the calction, I got something unexpected and was momentarily shocked, but I calmly adjusted my n and reached out to the sky. Then, surprisingly, I started to get a real reaction and had to manage my expression once more.


    What is this? Why is this happening?


    ¡°I swear to the gods here that I will not back down even an inch when dealing with bandits who seek to rob innocent people of the kingdom during this time of war.¡±


    The familiar energy from Levien, which was still quite a distance away, and the moment my fingertips touched, a sensation of electricity ran through my arm, and something shing from beyond the castle walls began to fly towards me.


    It was a touching moment that made me forget about the fool in front of me, but ironically, I had toe to my senses because the fool opened his mouth.


    ¡°What the hell is this kid talking about!? Are you out of your mind?! Is the military funny?!¡±


    In that short time, the surroundings began to turn intoplete chaos. People who hade with the intention of just watching were busy hurriedly trying to distance themselves from the blind swords, and soldiers who were drawn to themotion gathered one by one, fixing their weapons.


    And the soldiers who gathered like that took something precious from the soldier who had been chatting with me just a moment ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Drop your weapons and surrender immediately! We¡¯ll take you to themand center! If you refuse, you¡¯ll be shot!¡±


    It roughly refers to things that living things need to survive in the face of danger, such as a sense of urgency, a sense of crisis, anxiety, and fear.


    As people gathered, the guy was overflowing with confidence and shouted out loud, which was really pitiful, but I ignored him because I had no reason to care about his lost items.


    -Boom boom boom!


    ¡°What the heck is this¡­ Whew! It¡¯s an axe!¡±


    I was busy enough just worrying about the lovely two-handed axe flying towards me with a tremendous noise.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ bow your heads! The axe is flying!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why it suddenly connected like a Wi-Fi connection. I don¡¯t know why it flew towards me from a distance of several kilometers when it normally wouldn¡¯t respond even if it was just a few hundred meters away.


    The axe I am using now to retrieve Kak¡¯s axe has a higher proportion of divine power than magical power, so I can only guess that something may have happened to Kak¡¯s axe, just like Este did.


    But that was something we could think aboutter.


    As Esmu says, there is no reason to worry about something that can be done at any time at this very moment.


    -Crash!


    ¡°Ah, this cool and heavy feeling¡±


    He turned his gaze from the axe he was holding in his hands with satisfaction to look at the soldiers, and they were all trembling with fear as if they had encountered ghosts. He looked at them indifferently and unfolded his dragon armor, and some of them had difficulty breathing, rolled their eyes, and even fainted.


    I don¡¯t have any particr feelings about that sight. I just think that maybe it¡¯s the type of person who faints when they face a difficult reality or when their beliefs are shattered.


    ¡°The weight of death that you will experience from now on¡±


    Now was the time to silently instill fear in the worms with the axe that flew majestically like a weapon of a bald god who just lived with anger management disorder.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Wolhayeonhwa, for your precious 100 coin donation!


    I will work hard to write until the end since you find my poor writing so interesting!

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    The chaos that suddenly began to spread uncontrobly


    The sound of trumpets that each unit began to y to spread the news filled the ins, but it had no significant effect. This was because the kingdoms were busy fighting among themselves and did not unify their signals.


    Anyway, after this war ends, there is no way to tell those who will fight again with swords, the secret slogan or bugle signal to move their units. They believed it was extremely rational and held on to their stubbornness, but the result of that stubbornness was massive casualties.


    And in the midst of this miserable oue, the first victims to be left behind were the infantrymen.


    ¡°Shield! Where are the shield bearers?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already over, you idiot! Get out of here!¡±


    For the infantry, the trumpet sounds were so mixed that it was difficult to even understand what the orders were, and the trumpet sounds were a funeral march blown by the devils in hell, and the scene before their eyes was nothing more than a scene of hell unfolding to the beat of that music. Even the veterans who had risked their lives with a single long spear to confront cavalry or endured the moment of attempting a siege to break through the enemy¡¯s walls were now just wandering around in fear, shaking like aspen trees.


    It wasn¡¯t a monster or a siege engine that created all that terror, it was just one person.


    In fact, to those who came runningte and confronted it, it was something close to what they guessed was a person. It was a being wearing a full-body armor that didn¡¯t seem like even a single needle could fit in, and it had a helmet that seemed suspiciously had eye holes, so that was the only way to describe it.


    Even more so, he was ughtering people by swinging a two-handed axe in one hand like he was swinging a wooden stick, which others would have to hold with both hands and swing with all their might. The first person who saw him shouted that he was an Auror user, but now all that can be said is that he is a monster.


    None of the infantrymen really understood the situation.


    Even a great knight would be at risk if twenty soldiers were to attack him at the same time, unless he was on horseback. Even an Aura user would not be able to pierce through dozens or hundreds of spears and swords. That was the extent of the warriors they knew.


    A weapon with a killing power greater than that is only possible with weapons made for the purpose of dealing with wizards or other non-humans. That was theirmon sense and normal, and it was what a human-shaped being should be like.


    ¡°We are no match for them! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    However, the enemy whose identity was unknown simplymitted ughter by cutting away even suchmon sense with an axe.


    Most people die just by swinging, and sometimes by throwing. If you try to stab them with a spear while they are being thrown, they will all be blocked by armor of unknown make, and you will lose your life to the axe that returns like a boomerang.


    ¡°The hero has gone mad! Everyone run away!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for someone shouting out a word, I wouldn¡¯t have even known the identity, but even if I had known, nothing would have changed. Rather, it would have made those who heard the shout and realized the situation feel absurd.


    Finally, one of the infantrymen, unable to ept reality, threw down his weapon and shouted in anger.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a warrior, you should fight the demons. What did we do wrong that we¡¯re here like this!!¡±


    The premise that they will fight in the end is the same regardless of who the opponent is, so the fact that there is no reason to feel irrational was not important.


    ording to his logic, he should have been angry at themander who charged toward a wall that could not be ovee by human power, and at the captain who urged them to maintain formation against heavy cavalry, but that was also not important.


    ¡°Why on earth!!¡±


    To him and everyone around him, heavy cavalry and castle walls were ultimately something built by human power, an extension of humanity.


    No matter how powerful they are, they are beings and products of the realm ofmon sense, and so they can be fought with the hope that people can overthrow them. Even if there is a difference in ss, they are all the same people in the end, so it is a problem that is on the same line as having a dream that if you work hard, you can be a noble or establish a country.


    But the enemy before your eyes is no different from an unknown life form that came from outside ofmon sense.


    Just like a dragon in a fairy tale, humans are an unbeatable being.


    So this is an unfair situation¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about personal grievances¡±


    Even as he was thinking about that and going crazy, the moment the monster that had been running towards him with an axe and turning the infantry into corpses opened its mouth for the first time, everyone around him froze. It seemed as if the monster could even read people¡¯s thoughts, and even those who had lost their strength in their legs began toe out one after another.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what war is all about?¡±


    An axe that went beyond the bloody armor and plunged into a pool of blood was ced on the monster¡¯s shoulder. Anyone could see that it was taking a breather, but no one thought it was an opening and rushed at it. Instead, there were only those who tried to escape using this brief moment of respite.


    The person who cried out loud about the injustice also wanted to run away like them, but he couldn¡¯t because he was facing the monster¡¯s gaze straight ahead.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what you¡¯ve been doing so far¡­ and now you¡¯reining about it? How shameless.¡±


    Before I could answer the question that was making my mind nk, a familiar sound was heard amidst the trumpet sounds that sounded like a funeral march. What followed was the sound of horse hooves that shook the axis of the earth.


    -Boooo! Booo!


    Judging from the heavy sound, it was definitely a fully armed heavy cavalryman. The soldier who turned around, forgetting even the monster in front of him, heard the monster¡¯s voice in his ear.


    ¡°If youck the determination, pay the price while you live, but if not, fight and die.¡±


    -Pfft!


    The sound seemed too close, but it seemed to have closed the distance in an instant and rushed in. The soldier thought he was dead due to the strong impacting from the side without any time to notice the change, but surprisingly, he was flying like a piece of luggage with all his limbs intact.


    After a brief flight, the moment he was thrown to the ground, what he saw was a monster preparing to swing its axe at dozens of cavalrymen.


    ?


    Standing on the ramparts, Bisquente observed the strange situation that had urred in the Allied Forces¡¯ camp, and looked at the horses and people soaring toward the sky with a calm expression.


    Although he was a knight who had awakened the Aura, since human eyes do not function as telescopes, it is impossible to know exactly what those poor creatures looked like. However, from the shing reflections, it was possible to infer that the horse and its rider were wearing quite decent armor.


    The meaning of the rare sight of heavy cavalry galloping majestically, raising clouds of dust, suddenly defying gravity was clear.


    ¡°It looks like Ega Kyung has arrived.¡±


    Bisquente experienced no inconvenience during his entry into Levien, for the royal banner and splendid armor he carried served as a shield.


    But he had intelligence in addition to the humanity that Eldmia recognized, so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what kind of atrocities were happening to innocent people after people like him passed by.


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I am sure he would never tolerate their atrocities.¡±


    The one who asked the question while standing next to Bisquente, who was turning his head, was the representative of the Kingdom of Volta Bay. Although it was not a satisfactory answer, he nodded and looked around the campsites spread out below his feet once more.


    The Kingdom of Pazson is suffering such enormous damage that the expression ¡°split apart¡± would be the most urate. They usually focus on self-preservation and prefer to make small gains, but until just a moment ago, they were the army that made the most profit from this expedition.


    It¡¯s not like that anymore. Looking at the units moving around hurriedly, it seems impossible that the sh will end as a brief farce. Even behind them are the troops of the Rudra Kingdom and the Banais Kingdom who are unaware of the situation.


    The only thing that didn¡¯t move was the army of Volta Bay. To be honest, he let out a sigh of relief, having been prepared to be politically attacked upon his return until he gave the order. The evaluation of Seb, the singing spear who had gone to the Imperial Academy in the past but was demoted after failing to do anything and being defeated on the grounds of damaging the national prestige, was also skyrocketing.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to start by revising my evaluation of Sebe as soon as I get back home.¡¯


    She was the biggest reason he didn¡¯t move his troops and just maintained the status quo, so it was only right to help her to that extent.


    While thinking about that, the cavalry that had been charging was destroyed, the siege of the Pazson Kingdom was broken, and the troops of the Rudra Kingdom met the warriors. They had already suffered the humiliation of having their troops blown away once, so they should have bowed their heads, but it seemed that the title of the greatest casualty of the expedition would go to the Rudra Kingdom.


    ¡°Then¡­ may I ask why you wanted to see me before Ega Kyung arrives?¡±


    The representative of Volta Bay, who had not expected to see such a rare sight in a ce where he had briefly arranged to have a private conversation, came to his senses btedly at the topic of Bisquente and gave a short cough before speaking.


    ¡°Although we are bound together by the name of the Allied Forces, as you can see, Volta Bay has done its best to respect not only the kingdom but also the warriors.¡±


    There are those who crawl into the dragon¡¯s mouth on their own two feet, while there are those who just sit still and lookpetent.


    ¡°I feel very wronged that I am being treated the same way as them at this hearing¡­ I wanted to talk about it.¡±


    The representative of Volta Bay, who suddenly became thetter, decided not to miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    It was about 30 minutes after the first engagement that the curtain came down on my one-sided massacre.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it was more like an intermission rather than aplete end. I was standing in the middle of a mess of copsed campsites and corpses, and the Allied Forces had given up on approaching any further and were just surrounding me.


    I just made a judgment on my own that there was a high possibility that they would not want to continue fighting since they were only setting up a very obvious barrier with spears and shields instead of preparing for a long-range attack with a crossbow or something.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t really care if the fight continued, but since it might be a preparation for bringing in the higher-ups, I decided to take a quick breather and look at Kak¡¯s axe that had been working so hard up until now.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Something is mysterious¡¤¡±


    Kak¡¯s axe, which he had been swinging without much difficulty from the beginning, is now lighter than ever.


    It could be seen as the result of my fight with Catherine while staying at the mansion, but more than that, it felt like the growth graph suddenly skyrocketed like the coin market graph due to some unknown factor. Even though I fought using only an axe to clearly instill a gap in power between them, it didn¡¯t seem particrly difficult, so it was even more concerning.


    I didn¡¯t feel any particr fatigue as I was dealing with the trash with the needle, so I wondered if there were any abnormal symptoms like a surge of divine power that I didn¡¯t know about, so I checked here and there with Este, but¡­


    [There¡¯s nothing wrong? Could it be that the owner just got stronger?]


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The doubts only deepened.¡¤


    ¡°We, the Union of Kingdoms, request a conversation with Eldmia, the warrior of the machine!¡±


    Meanwhile, the road opened towards Levien and nobles with three gs in front appeared.


    I clearly remember that the Union had four kingdoms, but I wondered why there were only three, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were going to do if I didn¡¯t respond. The three nobles who appeared, escorted by knights and hoplites, had surprisingly distinct features, so it seemed that there was no chance of confusion about who was who.


    Bisil, Ttungtaeng, and the middle-aged man who was full of hostility towards me. While I was already anticipating what they would say, Bisil, who was crying, was the first to speak.


    ¡°On behalf of the Kingdom of Pazson, I ask you: What is your motive formitting such an atrocity?¡±


    But somehow the way you speak is far frommon etiquette.


    He asks me what I¡¯m doing. Of course, this is the expected result, but unlike what I expected him to start by exining who he is, he gets straight to the point. Even though the fat guy who saw him didn¡¯t show any particr reaction, the hostile middle-aged man openly frowns, which amplifies my curiosity.


    Well, you¡¯ll figure that outter. For now, let¡¯s focus on leading the conversation.


    ¡°What atrocity?¡±


    Just leaning over the axe and asking the question made Pazson¡¯s representative, Bisil, flinch and his guards squeak. He showed himself so confidently that I thought he had some kind of power, but judging by his reaction, it doesn¡¯t seem like that.


    While I was feeling anxious in another sense, wondering if he still didn¡¯t understand the situation after doing all this, the fat man answered while leaving Pazson¡¯s secret room to listen to my question and bewildered.


    ¡°What atrocities! You attacked the Allied forces¡¯ camp without permission and massacred innocent soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Never done that before.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    ¡°You are not innocent¡±


    I answered while cutting off the fat guy¡¯s words. This time, he flinched and stepped back. I unconsciously scratched my head as I sighed, but then I remembered that my gloves were covered in blood and that I was still wearing my helmet, so I just sighed.


    ¡°You blocked the road under the pretext of protecting Levien, robbed the innocent people of Itisel under the pretext of paying tolls, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you undermined the authority of the Itisel royal family by impersonating official duties. Oh, and you even used those who refused toply of being spies. So you are not innocent at all.¡±


    ¡°This is nonsense!¡±


    ¡°This is something that can be proven just by the testimonies of those who were able to enter Levien and those who were not able to enter.¡±


    ¡°How can we use the words ofmon people who do not even know the old nationalws as testimony¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Thest words came from Bisil¡¯s mouth, not Ttungtaeng¡¯s. Ttungtaeng, who had been expected to maintain a neutral attitude, instead backed away with his pupils shaking. Thanks to this, he was able to find out where the guys who had been looting under the pretext of checking belonged.


    ¡°I see. The plundering here was the will of the Kingdom of Pazson.¡±


    ¡°Plunder! Even if he is a warrior of the Demon God, such a false usation is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    And, recalling the greatness of the old adage that a thief¡¯s own feet are numb, he threw the axe at Bisil¡¯s feet, aiming for her feet. Before the soldiers and knights who were supposedly guarding her could react, the axe flew away andnded on the ground with a heavy sound.


    ¡°Heeeeeek?!¡±


    The moment the axe sshed blood-soaked mud and sshed up to his face, Bisil¡¯s gaze turned to the axe, not realizing what had happened, and only after a bizarre scream rang out did the guards hastily raise their shields and rush around the bastard.


    ¡°What are you guys doing!? Are you nning on protecting my body after I die!? Don¡¯t do it right?!¡±


    It was quite amusing to watch the faces of the escorts rotting away in real time as they were cursed at by Bisil, who was getting angry at a rapid rate while pretending to have difficulty breathing at any moment. It was as if they knew from the beginning that they couldn¡¯t stop her, but they followed her to do their duty, so why do they deserve this kind of treatment?


    What can I do, they chose it themselves? If you want to me them, me Bisil, who can¡¯t get angry at me directly.


    As I shook my head at the pitiful sight and reached out to retrieve the axe, the middle-aged man who had been silent until then frowned even more and spoke for the first time.


    ¡°No matter how much of a warrior you are, aren¡¯t you being too reckless?¡±


    Just as I was about to snap at him to stop making excuses, he stepped forward and started talking about things that were too problematic for the leader of those who hade all the way to another country tomit plunder.


    ¡°You threaten with force in front of the nobles representing each country? And then you im to have carried out justice yourself?¡±


    The way they shouted in a powerful voice as if they were giving a speech was to the extent of openly shouting in my ear, ¡®I¡¯m going to start doing politics from now on.¡¯ Strictly speaking, it¡¯s true that they did something wrong, so there¡¯s no problem in refuting that im, but what I¡¯m aiming for today isn¡¯t a problem that can be ended with such a small-scale incident, so I didn¡¯t agree with it.


    ¡°Who are you to suddenly start talking nonsense?¡±


    Instead, he tripped and fell again. Then the middle-aged man wrinkled his nose and answered.


    ¡°This is Zagne Bus Beluinio.¡±


    And then he res at me as if to say, ¡®Do you know who I am?¡¯


    I was shocked by the self-introduction of CEO Pazson, who was still lying there and couldn¡¯t get up, but I was even more shocked by the confidence he had, which I don¡¯t know where it came from, but he acted as if he really knew himself.


    ¡°The self-introductions are a mess. Some people only say their country¡¯s name, while others only say their own name. Is there aw that says I have to know each and every one of you?¡±


    I wanted to start a conversation and everything, but I held back and kept telling him to introduce himself properly. For some reason, the face of the middle-aged man who introduced himself as Jagne started to turn bright red.


    ¡°What? Are you really saying that nothinges to mind when you hear my name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself, but why do you think I know you?¡±


    I¡¯m so dumbfounded. If someone saw me, they¡¯d think I was insulted.


    Is it possible that my frustration and irritation are being covered up by the pitch, and that¡¯s why I keep reacting like that? If there wasn¡¯t a representative, I would have just started by hitting, but really¡­


    ¡°Are you really going to say that you don¡¯t remember Gwillow Bus Beluin!!¡±


    ¡­ As I thought about it, a middle-aged man named Zagne shouted at me as if something had exploded.


    Gwill¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know


    If it weren¡¯t for the helmet, I would have picked at his ear and asked him. Looking at his appearance, I think he mistook me for someone or someone who died by my hand¡­ Are there just one or two such guys?


    Rather, I was furious because of that twisted noble symbol that wanted me to remember every single thing, and the person in question was gritting his teeth as if he was the worst person in the world and was about to foam at the mouth.


    ¡°He is my son who would have devoted himself to the kingdom as the next Commander of the Magic Knights if you had not killed him at the Imperial Academy!¡±


    Oh, was that him?


    After hearing the story, the image of the guy came to mind and ovepped with the man looking at me with bloodshot eyes. It wasn¡¯t just the appearance that ovepped. Now that I look at it, therge ring with a jewel on it seems simr to the ring that bastard was wearing back then.


    Even the seemingly insignificant temperament andmon sense are simr!


    ¡°I was so stupid because I resembled that Ludra?¡±


    It was so touching that forgotten memories came back vividly, so I answered the bastard¡¯s cries with a hollowugh, but Zagne ended up foaming at the mouth.


    It was a really unsightly sight to see someonee out and pretend to do politics.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    In the midst of the sudden chaos, Lizzy, the leader of the Broken Rose Mercenary Corps, who was on alert and trying to figure out the situation, had to fight the strong urge to throw off his helmet when faced with the iprehensible situation.


    ¡°Am I dreaming now?¡±


    I understand the situation.


    I had a chance encounter with a talented person whom Pimel had been keeping an eye on for a long time, and we became friends for a short time. It turned out that he was the warrior who had caused the mercenary group toe to Levien, and now, as an extension of that incident, he caused a ruckus right in front of us, and while we were surrounded, he suddenly set up a negotiation position in the middle of the camp.


    It¡¯s even more absurd when you understand it. What is this story about picking up a magic sword on the street?


    ¡°The reaction of the Allied Forces representatives is strange¡­ Oh my, there¡¯s an axe flying over there.¡±


    Even Pimel, who was the one in the rtionship, seemed at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do, so he climbed up on the shoulder of his tallest colleague and watched the situation. The sight of his colleagues leaving their seats and sitting together to listen to his live broadcast made Lizzy¡¯s mind even more confused.


    ¡°Huh? Why is one of the representatives suddenly foaming at the mouth and copsing?¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s not like those guys are walking around with name tags on their faces saying who I am and where I am¡­ Huh? Here we go again! Here we go again!¡±


    Unfortunately, the situation was not over yet.


    As the sound of weapons shing echoed again along with someone¡¯s shout that was difficult to hear due to the distance, the mercenary group that had seemed to be disengaged just a moment ago began to move in unison and set up a shield wall in front of Lizzy.


    If Eldmia had seen it, it would have been a professional sight that would have given her a standing ovation without hesitation, but Lizzie was not impressed.


    Of course, he scolded Pimel half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    ¡°Damn Pimel, for the first time I¡¯m starting to doubt your abilities.¡±


    ¡°This is a bit unfair, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out of the question to be as strong as a warrior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I can¡¯t differentiate that much hahaha¡±


    If there are ten master-level strongmen, you can list them in order of their strength, but you cannot tell that they are actually master-level strongmen. You can only tell who is stronger in the abstract, but you cannot tell at all to what level.


    It was not a blind spot, but a blind spot in the mysterious power that Pimel possessed.


    ¡°If this can be done, it would be a great help to us¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be the top bidder in the garrisonpetition?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I guess I¡¯ll go back¡¤¡±


    Always be careful of fortunes that roll in without you even nning for them.


    The adage that my mother had drilled into my ears was never wrong, but this time it was really hard to follow it.


    ¡°There is little time to worry¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    This incident involving the Majok-ryeong garrison is by no means light. It is even more so because not only Liji but all the other key executives agreed that it could be a turning point for the mercenary group.


    ¡°Not anymore. I must seize this opportunity even if it means a sword flying towards my heart and getting stuck.¡±


    Perhaps this is thest chance for a broken rose to be treated like an ordinary rose.


    ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±


    Ridge, who had made up his mind, checked the helmet straps and asked the warrior¡¯spanions who were maintaining silence. He asked whether they would wait as the warrior had told them to or apany him, as it was clear that they were definitely not a group that had just walked along the road.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It seems that the warrior has a separate n for you, so it would be better to act together for that purpose.


    The answer that came out after a quick exchange of opinions among themselves under their hoods was meaningful. Doesn¡¯t it sound like they are going along to protect the mercenary group?


    No matter how rationally you act, the Broken Rose is a mercenary group, and in this regard, it is difficult to just ignore it for the sake of honor. Lizzy, who opened her mouth to say something for the sake of her subordinates¡¯ morale, pulled back her hood and checked the group of warriors preparing for battle, then closed her mouth again.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why you weren¡¯t surprised when you saw me.¡±


    ¡°The warrior does not judge people by their appearance.¡±


    If anyone had ever seen someone say something like that, they would haveughed and made fun of him for farting. Anyone who was part of the Broken Rose, a group of unwee bastards and mixed-bloods, would have agreed with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s very credible.¡±


    But since the opponent was a demon and the warrior was a human, those words just rolled off the tongue naturally. It must have been the same for the other mercenary members, because no oneined.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going alone anyway, so why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of worries, so dress up. If you live like that with your head empty, who will dress up for you?¡±


    ¡°It sucks, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    Instead, they just joked around and cast spells at their leader.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you retard. It¡¯s time to get smart.¡±


    As Lizzie pulled out her sword amidst the familiar scolding and gave a short smile, the mercenary group began to move as one body in response to hermand.


    ?


    The effect of Rudra¡¯s provocation on the dog was tremendous.


    Even though I had expected a reaction since I was tripping over a dead child, I still did it. I thought at best, the guy would just start a fight and run at me.


    ¡°Being a warrior is not an indulgence, you murderer! Unit! Attack!¡±


    But this crazy guy was so swayed by his personal feelings that he suddenly gave the order to attack his own unit. Even his subordinates, who had seen it with their own eyes, were dumbfounded and then rushed in with weapons. Even I, who had been proud of myself for having built up a certain level of tolerance after experiencing a series of unexpected events recently, couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°The lower rank is not an indulgence.¡±


    The other two representatives are terrified and order a retreat, as if they have no intention of getting on the same boat as Rudra¡¯s dog. The process of so many soldiersing and going seemed like the ebb and flow of the tide, so Iughed for a moment.


    ¡°They say even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡±


    Before you go meet your child, you should at least say something right.


    He didn¡¯t stop at giving orders, but threw an axe at Rudra¡¯s dog, who was trying to charge him, and pulled out Este. When he calcted the distance, it seemed possible to retrieve the axe that had hit the dog and use it to fight the soldiers, but since he was surrounded 360 degrees, he decided to make the most of the situation.


    I¡¯ve never escaped from apletely surrounded state without using a needle, so it would be a good experience to try this opportunity. Thinking so, I swung my Este to cut the spears thrusting from the side and dig in, opening a path. After a short pause, blood spurted out from all directions.


    Unless it is unavoidable, do not waste time by cutting off arms or legs. Unless you are cutting a long-range spear, focus on closing the distance while avoiding the soldiers¡¯ attacks as much as possible with the mindset of cutting off the neck.


    Stop relying solely on your dragon armor and ignoring enemy attacks. Since we have verified that dragon armor cannot be prated at a general level, you need to be careful not to developcent habits by considering the possibility.


    That alone means there are dozens more things to worry about than when I first started the fight, but I don¡¯t stop walking even as the soldiers rush in like a tidal wave. After nning a sword path to cut down the three people in front of me, I turned my gaze to check the axe I had just thrown.


    Kak¡¯s axe flew towards its target, cutting through the air faster than I, who ran a full 20 meters from its original location in a matter of seconds. It was on its way to the target, slicing through three soldiers irregrly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, although it was clearly aimed at the head, it failed to achieve its goal and ended up only breaking the sword that the guy had raised for defense. The sword broke and changed its path, and the fragments of the broken sword cut into the guy¡¯s forehead, causing him to cry, but even so, Rudra¡¯s dog did not take its eyes off me with its bloodshot eyes.


    As I watched that scene, I suddenly thought that if I had been a warrior of Ete, I wouldn¡¯t havee to that point. Then, I felt as if the bastard¡¯s sins had doubled or tripled, and strength naturally gathered in my arms and legs.


    ¡°This is a surprise attack! Rear! Block the rear!¡±


    If a voice had not suddenlye from among Rudra¡¯s troops warning of a surprise attack, he would have rushed in and cut off the head of the one that the axe could not cut off.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    The other allied forces were busy running away, so it seems unlikely that they would hit Rudra on the back of the head now. Did theughter bell move? He wouldn¡¯t ignore my orders and act on his own, right? Levien? If you want to help, it¡¯s okay, but if you want to support me from behind, there¡¯s no other way than the Flying Dragon Unit, right? The sky is full of clouds.


    Could it be that the broken rose moved because of that brief encounter?


    ¡°The mercenary corps is broken! Those fucking half-bloods are hitting me in the back of the head!¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤There is a league¡¤


    I wish I had never known. I had to fight back the sudden urge to check the broken rose g

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Eldmia didn¡¯t know, but the Broken Rose Mercenary Corps was a group with considerable fame in the ind.


    Because the majority of their members are mixed race, they are subject to all kinds of contempt and scorn, and have a notorious reputation that began with rumors. They also have a reputation as a group of powerful people due to their excellent abilities thate from mixed race, but what they are most famous for is their unique recklessness.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get smart, you losers!!¡±


    A slogan created with the meaning that if you survive, you gain experience on the battlefield and are smart, and if you die, you get out of this shitty world quickly. At its core lies the joys and sorrows of life thate from unwanted bloodlines.


    Those who were shunned and treated as criminals just because they were born dreamed of having their abilities recognized, and the mercenary group that was formed by gathering all of those desires together became the current mercenary group, so there are many cases where they even sacrifice their lives for this purpose.


    It was not only the members of the Silk Unit but also the leader, Lizzy, who was like that.


    ¡°Everyone who blocks your path is an enemy! Don¡¯t let them run away! Push until they reach the warrior!¡±


    The cursed half-blood of a monster that can fight against Auror users with just pure brute force, despite being mixed with other races, disys its abilities without being weakened. With just one swing of the shield, people are bounced away, and with the right technique and distribution of strength, an axe is swung to ughter enemies without mercy.


    After the vanguard made a bold move to create a hole in the enemy lines, the rest of the unit followed and pushed back the battle line. After repeating this a few times, the mercenary unit was already right in the middle of the enemy lines.


    ¡°Captain! There¡¯s no escape route!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need that! Just stick to it! If you can¡¯t stick to the hero, just think of it as dying here!¡±


    I don¡¯t think the warrior would need the help of the mercenary group. It was too crazy to break through the enemy lines alone, and above all, Levien, right in front of him, was still silent.


    Itisel would not have made the crazy decision to just sit back and watch the warriors of the Demon Gods die out of fear of conflict between nations. Even if Lizzy were in Itisel¡¯s position, she would have joined hands with the Demon Gods rather than the Allied Forces.


    Rather, it would be more correct to think that this is something that can be handled alone or that it is beneficial to both parties.


    Nevertheless, the reason why the mercenary group was moved was because they judged that leaving a good impression was a hundred times better than just relying on the deal between the warrior and Pimel.


    If the cost is simr, anyone would want to throw away the useless dog and use a skilled guard dog. If done well, this battlefield can be a good opportunity for not only the warriors but also the Itisel to prove their skills.


    ¡°The hero has been found!¡±


    ¡°As soon as we break through, cover the warrior¡¯s rear and nk! Run!¡±


    And Lizzie never missed an opportunity like that.


    That was also the reason why Pimel handed over the position of captain to her.


    ?


    Themotion behind me is quickly closing the distance between us. It seems that the Broken Roses are a group of people with much more power than I expected.


    At the same time, familiar gs start to wave in the distance in Levien, and dragons start to soar into the sky. It seems that the situation has ripened enough for it to be ripe, so it is time to step in to mediate.


    It was good news for Rudra¡¯s forces. Up until now, they had to hold out indefinitely or just pray for me to die, but now they only had to hold out until the dragon knights took control of the air and told me to stop.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t good news to me and was just an annoying time attack, but it wasn¡¯t really a problem.


    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Because the target, Rudra¡¯s dog, is already under my feet.


    Rudra¡¯s soldiers, who were watching the scene, could do nothing but watch with their weapons in hand. Rather than saying that they were not moving rashly because they held themander¡¯s lifeline in their hands, they felt more strongly that they did not want to rush in because the guy who had sent them to their death seemed like he would die soon.


    I would have been the same way. If you have open ears, you would have heard everything this guy said.


    ¡°You are such an arrogant person. Are you determined to turn the world into your enemy?¡­¡±


    Now, it is obvious to anyone that their life is in danger, but the person in question is either unaware of the fact or has given up on life, and is struggling and talking nonsense.


    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, you are more arrogant than me to have such delusions. Not Rudra, but the world? Did you hit a rock when you fell just now?¡±


    The world is in turmoil because a nobleman of a country blinded by revenge arbitrarily orders an attack and dies. Was he also a delusional patient?


    I was so shocked that I put pressure on the foot that was stepping on the guy¡¯s chest, and the guy who was reflexively trying to kick my foot away suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Heh heh heh you crazy bastard. You¡¯re praised and called a warrior, so it must feel like the whole world is yours. Even hunting dogs are disposed of when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness, so why do you believe I won¡¯t?¡±


    What is this kid talking about?


    I frowned for a moment because I didn¡¯t understand, but the guyughed even louder as if he believed that I understood his nonsense.


    ¡°No matter how arrogant you are right now, everyone will fall for your power. But will that still be the case when the warrior¡¯s power is no longer needed? In the end, you are just a¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I was mistaken and writing a novel by myself.


    As I reach out and retrieve Kak¡¯s axe, unable to hide the sigh thates out of him, the bastard¡¯sughter suddenly stops.


    ¡°There is something very wrong with you¡­¡±


    I lift the axe, aiming for the guy¡¯s neck with strength in my foot that was stepping on his chest. Then, fear spreads across the guy¡¯s face, who had been swearing as if he had given up on life just a moment ago. Maybe he hadn¡¯t given up on life, but believed that his words could stop my actions.


    It was a family that was ridiculous from the children to the father. I said softly, hoping that these guys were not the average personalities of the Rudra nobles.


    ¡°I was like this before I became a warrior.¡±


    At the same time, Rudra¡¯s dog, who wanted to say ¡®I am just a tool¡¯, lost its head without even leaving a proper will.


    Anyway, I wonder why these nobles like to pretend to know things when they don¡¯t.


    I was feeling bad for no reason and wanted to kick the guy¡¯s head, but I thought it would be rude to do that to the corpse of a good guy who was already dead, so I looked up and looked at Rudra¡¯s soldiers who were still hesitating, and decided to give them my final notice.


    ¡°Themander is dead. If you want to live¡­¡±


    -Koosh!


    At that moment, a heavy crash was heard from behind, along with the sound of people falling down.


    Without even turning my bodypletely to check, I just turned my head slightly and looked behind me. The Broken Rose mercenary group was rushing out like a wave, breaking through the encirclement that Rudra¡¯s soldiers hadid out.


    ¡°Hero found! Escort him!¡±


    ¡°Guard your rear and nks! Don¡¯t stand up and fight! Hold your ground!¡±


    There was something heart-pounding about the sight of the members moving as cleanly as machines in a chaotic battlefield.


    ¡°I came to collect my prize money.¡±


    There is no need to mention Captain Lizzy, who appeared in the middle of it all while casually saying a word. The group of Laughter Bells who appeared with them naturally stood behind me and fixed their weapons, which was a perfect scene to make the enemies cringe.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Put down your weapons and kneel. If you don¡¯t, I will consider you an enemy.¡±


    As the Levien¡¯s dragon knights flew over our heads and began to blow their horns to show off their presence, the soldiers around us threw their weapons on the ground without hesitation.


    The sound of the falling weapon soon spread to a voice announcing the death of themander, and the voice further changed to a form that persuaded the allies that they must continue fighting unless they put down their weapons. Thanks to this, it did not take long for Rudra¡¯s troops to kneel without any hesitation.


    ¡°If you had told me in advance, I would have done my best to help you.¡±


    As I was looking at that sight and finally feeling that the work was over, Lizzie quietly approached me and spoke to me naturally using honorifics. She must have been pushing for quite some time, but she didn¡¯t lose her breath even once. She truly possessed the stamina of a half-orc.


    ¡°Well, there were many reasons why I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have the skills to help me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s the reason. It¡¯s just that it was more effective to handle it alone.¡±


    If it had escted into a fight between armies, these fools would have continued their foolish actions without realizing the reality until the end.


    Those who think they can be beaten by just one person need to go through an experience thatpletely destroys theirmon sense, and then they¡¯lle to their senses. I n on chasing them all away anyway, but if I give them that much enlightenment, won¡¯t they do less bad things behind the scenes when fighting the Demon King¡¯s army?


    It wasn¡¯t nned for the Broken Rose to participate in the war, but it was still not a bad thing since it proved that the mercenary group had enough skills to fill the gap left by the Allied Forces.


    ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. I am Eldmia Ega, active as a warrior of the machine.¡±


    When I offered a handshake to her who did such a nice thing without me asking her to, Lizzy just stared at me for a while without any reaction, then shook her shoulders and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lizzy, the second leader of the Broken Rose. You¡¯re a much more cheerful person than I thought.¡±


    Are you saying that because you created this mess?


    I tilted my head at the words I couldn¡¯t understand, but Lizzy justughed heartily.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    The news that the warrior of the machine had overturned the allied forces of the kingdoms reached the city of Sore, the city of the demons.


    The news reached Saint Deoni Vire of the Masin Church, who had just withdrawn from the front lines and was staying in Sore, and she had to let out a soft sigh and shake her head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you¡¯ve already heard?¡±


    Sincemunication through the crystal ball is not possible anytime and anywhere, news that is already outdated here may be thetest news somewhere else, so telegrams may arrivete. This often happens on the battlefield.


    This time, Deoni was trying to focus on urgent work, thinking that it was the same as usual, but the pdin who brought the information waved his hand urgently to stop her.


    ¡°Oh no, your majesty, the warrior fell over ¡®again¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    ¡°This time, it was detonated right before the meeting that was supposed to take ce in Levien. The details are still being confirmed, but it is said that not only did the Allied Forces of the Kingdomspletely copse, but they will also be stripped of their garrison status. It is so extreme that even the Empire, which originally did not want to participate, has reportedly taken action¡­¡±


    Why can¡¯t I understand the content when he speaks clearly without missing a single word? Deoni, who was blinking at the dizzying and mysterious phenomenon, suddenly had a wrinkle appear between her beautiful eyebrows.


    It¡¯s definitely a good thing.


    It was a good thing, but the problem was that the original n to slow down and use the excuse of escorting to avoid being noticed by the current Demon King¡¯s army was bing meaningless.


    At this point, isn¡¯t it the level where even breathing would cause incidents to follow? Ete¡¯s warriors didn¡¯t have to suffer this much, so why is it only our warrior who is like this? It was a moment when the arrangements of the gods of the world felt annoying, but Deoni shook his head and shook off the impious thoughts, quickly organizing the documents and giving instructions to the priest who was working with him.


    ¡°Please convey this to Lady Ashili and Lady Siegfried. How much time is left until the gate opens?¡±


    ¡°I think it will take about two more days.¡±


    It was four dayster than nned, but Deoni epted the result without hesitation.


    These are workers who were forcibly split up and sent out manpower that was not there to begin with. Even though Etisel did not spare any support, it was only limited to materials. Since the human race uses mana, they could not provide manpower.


    However, it was an inevitable choice to leave the construction of the gate to the humans, as it would take too long, so it would be unconscionable to curse the workers here.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, so please give me good instructions so that I can work carefully without rushing too much. After all, I don¡¯t need to participate from the first day of the meeting.¡±


    There was also a promise that the next three days would be a series of days where the atrocities of the Allied Forces would be put on the chopping block and beaten up, so there was no need to rush. The Masin Church only had to attend the meeting to discuss future moves regarding the garrison troops after the agenda was settled.


    ¡°By the way, what are the movements of a master-level person like?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t shown up at alltely. Judging from the movements of the scouts, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve given up on them¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that this was a diversionary operation aimed at that interpretation.¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    The movement of only targeting Eldmia, without paying any attention to Siegfried, the warrior of Ethe who showed up out of the blue, was more troublesome than one could imagine.


    It is clear that the idea and execution of hiring a master-level expert solely for the purpose of assassination are problematic, but the purpose is so clear that there is not much damage. The real problem lies in the actions of certain people who found out about this fact.


    ¡°What about Siegfried¡¯s party? That¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°If you are talking about Ms. Ogatorp, they are all the same.¡±


    He was apetent priest who helped her with chores, but he was notpetent enough to immediately know what kind of answer she wanted to hear even if she spoke to him indirectly. Nevertheless, the fact that he gave such a direct answer was because Sheryl Tsushin Ogatorp¡¯s actions were so noticeable.


    That record was also good.


    It was good, but it was too radical and unusual, which was a problem.


    ¡°Please contact the front line with the correction ball. I need to talk to Siegfried.¡±


    While the pdin who finished his report left and the priest called a wizard separately to prepare for contact, Deoni, who was trying to take care of even the smallest of tasks, epted that he was in a situation where he could not concentrate on his work and took a short nap.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t slept for several days¡­¡¯


    Two days? Three days? My memory is hazy, so I thought it would be better to close my eyes for a bit after we finished talking.


    Even if Siegfried is not in the unit right now, the schedule will be disrupted again, but fortunately, the news that came back was positive.


    ¡°Connected, Saintess.¡±


    The face of Siegfried, who had just sat down and started to look at the crystal ball, appeared on the crystal ball brought by the wizard who had finished preparing. He too had been on the front lines for a long time, so he looked tired, but apart from that, he maintained a fairly neat appearance.


    ¡°How are the front lines?¡±


    -It¡¯s always the same. Well, I¡¯m just grateful for that ¡®sameness¡¯ these days. Why are you contacting me? Oh, no. Is it because of Ogatorp?


    Deoni briefly thought about making an excuse for Siegfried¡¯s words, which seemed lighthearted but had the sharpness of a warrior, and decided to just nod. It was not that they didn¡¯t know each other, so there was no reason to lie.


    -It¡¯s still the same. Of course, it¡¯s still a bit scary¡­ It¡¯s not like he¡¯s been fooled by the enemies¡¯ illusions, and he seems to have mental problems¡­ He acts normally in everyday life, so it¡¯s hard to say anything.


    Knowing that fact, Siegfried also exins the situation fluently, but his tone is somewhat uncertain. However, surprisingly, Deoni was able to understand that there really was no problem just from that exnation.


    It was exactly the same feeling when she was on the front line. But that¡¯s just a ¡®no problem¡¯. Compared to just a few months ago, there have been so many changes that it can be called a cataclysmic change.


    If it was just a little bit, Deoni was going to let it go, but he was certain that if it went any further, it might not end well, so he decided to cut it short and get to the point.


    ¡°There will be a meeting in Levien soon.¡±


    -Ah, is that the thing that you said was made by knocking it over?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Lady Eldmia is the closest personal friend to Miss Ogatorp, I thought it would be a good idea to show up and meet her, so I¡¯m contacting you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think Siegfried would refuse. In the first ce, Siegfried didn¡¯t look favorably on the current Ogatorf. In some ways, it could be considered a special privilege, but if you think of it as part of sending the mentally exhausted troops to the rear to rest, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    But for some reason, Siegfried, who was expected to nod readily, began to think seriously.


    -Oh, it¡¯s ambiguous.


    ¡°It¡¯s ambiguous?¡±


    -That¡­ Aside from the problem, it seems like Ogatorp is in the process of¡­ attaining enlightenment? Sir, Lord Santua Santri is also watching with a fire in his eyes¡­


    ¡°yes?¡±


    What does this mean? Santra Santri? The Sword Master of the Empire? She¡¯s interested in Ogatorp?


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    -You know, a few days after my brother left, he suddenly started mumbling to himself and swinging his sword more and more often. And recently, he started sleeping less.


    ¡°But you said there was no problem just now?¡±


    -That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no problem. I don¡¯t have any illnesses, whether it¡¯s narcolepsy or insomnia. I eat well, stay healthy, and fight even better and scarier.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What did the Sword Master of the Empire say?¡±


    -They say that it¡¯s better to leave talented people alone because they always end up like that.


    In other words, it also meant, ¡®We have to leave it alone.¡¯ Only then did Deoni understand why Siegfried was showing a troubled expression and habitually pressed his temples.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You said that bringing them by force might be difficult.¡¤¡±


    -Yes, of course, if he says he¡¯s going, there won¡¯t be any problem, but since he¡¯s eating right now, I¡¯ll ask him.


    Siegfried got up from his seat without asking for consent as soon as he finished speaking, but it doesn¡¯t feel like he was being rude.


    Even when Deoni was on the front lines, Ogatorp spent most of his time fighting and training, except for the time he spent eating and sleeping. After eating, he would go back into his own world and continue training or jump into the front lines, so it was clear that he had made a move right away.


    After waiting for about 3 minutes, Siegfried returned to his seat earlier than expected and opened his mouth with a somewhat uneasy expression.


    -They say they¡¯re going.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    -Yes, we had a proper conversation. He said he would go to Soro as soon as he finished eating. Asili will be apanying him.


    Then, isn¡¯t it true that things worked out well? Why is he making that face?


    While Deoni tilted her head because she didn¡¯t understand at all, Siegfried looked down and pondered, then shook his head and added:


    -Please tell my brother that he should try not to make contact with the Allied Forces, and if he does end up fighting Ogatorp¡­ to be a bit more cautious.


    It was a message that only amplified the doubts, but all Deoni could do was ept Siegfried¡¯s request.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    After entering Levien with the Broken Rose Mercenary Group and the Laughing Bell Group under the guidance of the Dragon Knights, everything went smoothly.


    It didn¡¯t end simply as an internal problem in Itisel, but because of the excuse of sabotage during the war with the Demon King¡¯s army, the three countries belonging to the Allied Forces, excluding Volta Bay, were beaten like dogs all day long, and with all sorts of evil acts including sabotage against the patrolling dragon knights mentioned, they ended up in a situation that was no different from being in a corner.


    Aside from the thought that they really thought they could get away with this, I was shocked to hear that they were really busy fighting each other in front of their house up there, making a big fuss.


    And needless to say, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way.


    ¡°The people of the empire and even the royal family are very displeased that such unfortunate incidents have urred despite the fact that this war is not just a simple conflict between races, but a continent-wide problem that requires concern over the return of the evil god.¡±


    It was serious enough to p the word ¡®unpleasant¡¯ in front of someone at an official event, but the imperial envoys didn¡¯t stop at just saying it, and they didn¡¯t even hide their contemptuous expressions.


    Naturally, those who were seated as representatives of the empire could not express their personal feelings. Their every word and expression was the will of the imperial family. In the face of statements that were no different from rushing in with the intent to kill, let alone mediate between the Allied Forces and Itisel, the three kingdoms had no choice but to ept most of the conditions presented by the Itisel royal family without objection.


    Of course, I did my part. I just sat there and red at them, but the representatives of the three kingdoms were always looking at me with a look of surprise whenever I said a word. It was quite a sight to see them change their words in surprise when a wrinkle appeared between their eyebrows.


    ¡°The agenda rted to the Allied Forces has been discussed enough today, so we will share the rest of the details with the royal family through a separate letter, and from tomorrow, we will discuss the formation of a new garrison centered around the mercenary corps rmended by Lord Ega.¡±


    While leaving the conference room, Bisqunte, who was happily recalling the meeting that continued without dinner, exined the schedule to me. From the moment he came in after clearing out the camp in front of the city, he was extremely calm the whole time, as if he had expected me toe and turn everything upside down.


    He even showed consideration bying to me and exining things to me even though I didn¡¯t ask or ask him to do so, so he can be called a true knight of this era.


    ¡°I was worried that I might have brought it up too rashly, but it was surprisingly easy to pass.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Of course. Who would dare to spit on the fact that the warriors of the Masin Church personally selected the personnel to protect the territory of the sect?¡±


    Huh? Is that how the story goes? I rolled my eyes for a moment in surprise at the unexpected answer, and Bisquente, who didn¡¯t miss that moment of confusion, smiled awkwardly and continued talking.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you haven¡¯t heard yet because you¡¯ve been busy with work and private affairs. Strictly speaking, the territory of the Demon Territory that Itisel is currently upying is not Itisel¡¯s. It¡¯s just ¡®recovering¡¯ the territory of the Demon Church.¡±


    It was a short but meaningful exnation that got to the point, and I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Visquente¡¯s amazing summarizing ability.


    With just one sentence, he informed me that if the Demon King is driven out, all nations will join forces to designate the Demon Territory as the Holy Demon Nation, and at the same time, he made me realize the weight of my words as a warrior who inevitably has a close connection to the future Nation.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried because I didn¡¯t think that far ahead and then act.¡±


    When I confessed my honest feelings as a sign of trust in him for revealing facts that could have been overlooked in such a way, Bisquente nodded and gave an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Is that so? If so, I think you were very lucky. I personally think it was a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you designated the broken rose as a garrison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, regardless of the process and intention, to the outside world it will appear that the warrior of the Demon God was weighing the liberated territory of the Demon Tribe under fair and just standards.¡±


    If this incident had simply ended with the Allied Forces being beaten, it could have seemed like the warriors of the Demon God, who prioritized the Demons, were at odds with the humans.


    Bisqunte exined that even without stopping there, there was room for rumors to spread that they had taken acent action that did not even consider the chaos that would follow after the garrison forces left (although I do not think that would happen).


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t form a garrison with the demons, and you hired the Broken Roses, a mercenary group with a high reputation on the continent, and the most diverse members on the continent. Because of this, not only did you solidify the justification that you were punishing criminals rather than attacking humans to take the side of the demons, but you will also be evaluated as trusting only those who are trustworthy regardless of race or status.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed once again by my luck, which was like stepping on a frog and killing it while backing up a cow, and once by Bisquente, who was a man of great character and intelligence, despite having such an aristocratic brain.


    At the same time, I vowed that from now on I would not make any rash decisions other than personal ones.


    ¡°Thank you for opening my eyes to the areas I wascking in. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d that the forced education I received since I was young helped Ega Kyung. Anyway¡­ I think tomorrow¡¯s meeting will go smoothly because of that. After we set a rough outline like today, when the saintess of the Masin Church visits, the discussion will get underway in earnest.¡±


    ¡°The saint is visiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t heard that they are building a gate here that will connect to Soru?¡±


    Since it was my first time hearing about it, I nodded obediently. Well, it was because I was wandering around here and there, but it seems that there were more changes in Levien than I had thought since quite a lot of time had passed.


    ¡°They say it will bepleted in two days. Right now, only the envoys and some nobles are gathered, but then even higher-ranking officials will be there.¡±


    ¡°The royal family and the imperial family¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone will join hands for cooperation in Levien, the ce where the conflict between the Humans and Demons began. Don¡¯t you think it will be a meaningful day in many ways?¡±


    Naturally, I thought of my hometown, which was nothing but ruins, but¡­ I just smiled and tried to brush it off.


    After that, we talked about various things, but it was concluded that there was no need for me to participate, as there was nothing special about it. Bisquente, who filled in myck of knowledge and information, left to deal with the next matter, and only then did I have some free time, so I wandered around the castle to see Sanyeom-nim, even if it waste.


    In fact, before entering the meeting, I had already heard from Lord Radnelbandes where Mr. Sanim was, but the problem was that the location was the library.


    Although I had fought while stationed at Levien, I had not walked around the castle enough to remember everything about it, so I did not know where the library was!


    I regretted not asking for the specific location, thinking I would find it if I just wandered around. After asking everyone I met, I finally arrived at the library and surprisingly quickly found Mr. Sanyeom despite the library¡¯s vast size.


    It was even harder to find it because he was sitting in a wall of books that he had already read or was about to read.


    ¡°Is it true that you spend most of your days here?¡±


    ¡°The gap between myst memory and the present is so big, I never got bored.¡±


    Mr. Sanyeom naturally looked up from his book without showing any sign of surprise, nced at me as if nothing had happened, and then tilted his head.


    ¡°I would like to ask how on earth you were able to encounter the remnants of a new evil spirit in such a short period of time.¡±


    Today seems to be a day where I only encounter unexpected results or reactions. Sanyeom-nim smiled in an iprehensible way, perhaps because he found my reaction of wide-opening eyes in surprise funny. He continued talking while pointing to the esthetic on his waist.


    ¡°Your sword, I sensed the remnants of Lacosma fading away within it, I knew there were still some of his creations left.¡±


    ¡°How in the world can you even know such a thing?¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult as time goes by, but it¡¯s not that organized yet.¡±


    No matter what, he was still God.


    However, the person in question, Mr. Sanyeom, shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing, put a bookmark in the book he was reading, closed it, and offered to sit across from him.


    ¡°Is your time okay? If you have time, I¡¯d like you to sit down for a bit and tell me the story of your rtionship with Lacosma.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    I was a little hungry, but I dly epted because the conversation with Sanyeom was more important than the momentary hunger.


    And the conversation that started like that continued untilte at night.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    The stay in Levien went very smoothly until the gate waspleted.


    This was especially true because, unless I went to the battlefield, the only things I had to do were talking to Sanyeomnim and training the Laughing Bell gang.


    The only external work that could be called was a discussion about the garrison-rted agenda, and then Chief Lizzy and Mr. Pimel came to say hello? Well, in a world where everyone except me was busy, I felt like I was the only one who enjoyed a leisurely walk while everyone else was going to work, so it was kind of pleasant.


    ¡°Sometimes, I see that the warrior finds joy in unusual ces.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a special ce, it¡¯s a small ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Time passed by in an instant as I doubled myughter and made cocky remarks, saying that I was now somewhat used to it.


    And my peaceful daily life, in which I spent my time leisurely, began to crumble the moment the dispatched demon wizardspleted the gate with thest spell they had painstakingly carved into it.


    ¡°Today, we will only wee the saintess and her party. The imperial guests are said to be heading here with the royal family, so they will arrive the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    There were no problems until the moment I heard the story and schedule of thepletion of the gate through Bisquente.


    After finishing a normal meal, I stopped by Sanyeom-nim for a quick chat, and gave instructions to the Laughter Bell gang to dress up like escorts and stay by my side, until the moment I headed to the square where the gate was set up.


    ¡°This visit is for the high-ranking members of the Demon Tribe to set foot on the kingdom for peace, so we have prepared a separate space for them to reside in. Ega and his escorts will probably move their residences there as well.¡±


    ¡°I guess my residence ispletely tilted towards Masinism?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it would be better for Ega Kyung to do it that way.¡±


    Since there were already seven representatives from each country who would gather at Levien, it was understandable that they would try to clearly distinguish their residences in order to eliminate any possibility of conflict.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t realize it until now, but considering the size of the people gathered, it¡¯s a huge conference that makes Levien feel small. It¡¯s to the point where we have to keep in mind the possibility of assassination attempts not only from the Demons but also from other countries.


    In addition, when I arrived at the square with Visquente, who had already informed me of the facilities and precautions of the residence, many people were already taking their ces formally, and thanks to Sir Radnelbandes, who stood out due to his tall stature and size, I was able to quickly find my seat.


    ¡°Wee home. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to rest well. But there are more people than I expected. Is something else starting right here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, strictly speaking, it¡¯s no different froming straight from the battlefield, but that would be rude. Most of them are vassals who will be weing the Count when he returns.¡±


    Oh, this is something I haven¡¯t heard before. Ragnis ising back too?


    I almost said Ragnis out of habit, so I kept my mouth shut and asked with my expression, but Lord Radnelvandes understood perfectly and nodded his head to exin.


    ¡°It is not right for a lord to step forward in such an important position. While the meeting continues, the Count will guard Levien, and I will fill the gap on the battlefield.¡±


    For some reason, as soon as I heard his words, a chill suddenly went down my spine.


    I looked around just in case, but I didn¡¯t feel any particr reaction. I didn¡¯t feel any magical power, except for the wizard guarding Nana Gate and the Laughing Bell gang.


    I didn¡¯t have the sense of danger that the spider-human from my previous life had, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease, so I grabbed the handle of Este, put on a buff to prepare for any unexpected situation, and raised my senses.


    Meanwhile, magic power began to flow into the gate and the path began to open.


    I¡¯ve felt this before, but the gates made by the Demon Tribe are different from the general gates used by humans in terms of stability of output. If a gate that operates on mana is made by dozens of people pedaling bicycles to generate electricity to supply power, then a magic gate is like just throwing a generator in there and pressing a power button.


    After seeing that, I am once again amazed at how ridiculous the simple gate that the Empire created is. I don¡¯t know for sure, but it must be a great inventionparable to the transistor of the previous life.


    -Woooosh!


    The first ones to appear at the gate, which had just entered a stable phase, were the sect¡¯s gs, knights, and priests that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    First of all, the faces of the demons were all familiar. There were less than ten of them, but they were all people who could be considered the saintess¡¯s closest associates. However, most of the knights who appeared with Levien¡¯s g were faces I didn¡¯t know.


    While I was thinking that they had built the gate wide to create a scene where they came out together like that, the two groups that hadpletely left the gate split to the left and right and made a path, and at the same time, two women came out of the gate as if they had made a prior arrangement.


    Saint Deoni, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, didn¡¯t look so good. She was someone who could use her magic when she was not feeling well, so it seemed like it was probably due to fatigue from overwork. However, she only had a few dark circles, so if someone who didn¡¯t know her saw her, they would probably think that was her natural appearance.


    Unlike the saintess, Lagnis¡¯s eyes seem to grow sharper and more powerful as time goes by. If there were people here who remembered her from her days at the Imperial Academy, wouldn¡¯t they have denied the fact that she was the same person?


    ¡°Levienne meets the Count of Change and the Saintess of the Church of Masin¡±


    As the two people appeared, everyone around them bowed and saluted in tacit agreement. Of course, I didn¡¯t have to do that, so I just raised my head stiffly and waved my hand like an ignorant person.


    Then, Ragnis, who met my eyes, clenched his teeth to hold backughter, and the saintess sent me a look that said, ¡®Do you really have to act like that in a ce like this?¡¯


    This was also a pleasant experience in its own way, but it was only pleasant up to that point.


    Strictly speaking, it was still pleasant until I saw Laika, who appeared after them, shaking her buttocks. However, if Laika appeared, it meant that Asili had followed her, and the moment I realized that Asili hade, the time when my back would catch fire had alsoe forward, I became a little less pleasant.


    As expected, Ashili, who appeared after Leica, quickly found me and smiled brightly. It was an undeniable fact that I was happy to see her, but it was also true that I was the one who had to face it, so I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Just when I was wondering if this meeting was the reason I felt cold earlier, a familiar little boy appeared next to Asili.


    And for the first time in a while, I was so surprised that I almost forgot about the situation and ran away, if only because the atmosphere of Asili next to me wasn¡¯t so dark.


    In the end, I was able to move after Sir Radnelvandes, who had finished the handover, disappeared beyond the gate. While the saintess and Ragnis were busy moving with the people they were waiting for, I ran to Asili in one stride, avoiding Lyca who was running around busily below. I had no choice but to lift Cheryl who was next to her and shout.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?! The kid is half gone?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an empty promise. Cheryl¡¯s face was covered in dark circles so thick that they ate away even the red eye makeup that was one of her identities. Her cheekbones, which used to upy a considerable portion of her face, had shrunk to the point where it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had almost disappeared whenpared to myst memory.


    ¡°Not to that extent¡±


    However, the person who had evolved into Longcat Cheryl after a long time just smiled and answered indifferently despite my shocked question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about losing some baby fat. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.¡±


    It was absurd that a child who wasn¡¯t even twenty years old could say that she had lost baby fat, but when I shook off my embarrassment and calmly estimated the load on my hand, it seemed that my weight had actually increased. When I looked at Asili, just in case, she also just shrugged her shoulders and responded that it was nothing.


    ¡°It definitely feels heavier¡­ Ah, ah! Ah! Okay, okay, stop hitting me and tell me what¡¯s important.¡±


    As soon as I mentioned weight, Cheryl immediately waved her arms and pped me in the face. I quickly changed the subject while lifting her up as far away as possible. The guy who had been ring at me as if he was displeased answered confidently, putting his hands on his waist in the same posture I had shown him.


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve be stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Well, yeah. You must have gotten stronger since you fought on the front lines. Congrattions.¡¤¡¤¡¤ Ah, ouch! No, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Even though I told her she did well, it was obvious that she was not in any trouble because she was making a fuss. She was about to kick me if I kept holding her like that, so I put her down. Cheryl, who was ring at me as if she was displeased, wrinkled her nose and spoke briefly.


    ¡°I can only do a little bit so watch carefully.¡±


    Then, after looking around for a moment, she suddenly drew her sword and shed at the empty ground about five paces away, roughly the same length as her stride.


    I tilted my head for a moment wondering what this was.


    -Kak!


    After a brief pause, a small knife mark suddenly appeared on the floor where Cheryl¡¯s eyes hadnded, and a spurt of stone flew out.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Cheryl, who confirmed the knife wound, straightened her shoulders and looked at me with satisfaction, but I couldn¡¯t react at all. It wasn¡¯t because I was surprised by the child¡¯s actions, but because I didn¡¯t understand what I had just seen.


    At first, I wondered what this was. But unlike my head that wasn¡¯t working properly, my eyes did their job, and thanks to that, I was able to analyze the situation by reviewing what I had just seen several times.


    ¡°You, you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The problem is that the spectacle that just unfolded before my eyes was such an enormous event that I ended up denying reality even after thoroughly analyzing it.


    ¡°Are you sure you just broke the space?¡±


    Hey, no way, I said it out loud¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t nod your head.¡±


    Don¡¯t nod

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Are you nning to buy my begging by showing me just one technique, Longcat?


    Were you trying to insult me?


    ¡°I really, really ask you to show me one more time.¡±


    It was too awesome a skill to be scolded like that.


    It¡¯s a space horror. One of the legendary techniques I¡¯ve heard of since I was little is now being demonstrated before my eyes. How can I resist it?


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m tired¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Of course, this arrogant brat is also clearly aware of the greatness he has reached.


    At my earnest request, Cheryl barely managed to hold back the corners of her mouth that were twitching as if she was about to ascend to the level of a clown, pretending to be tired, and after a moment of concentration, she swung her sword. Then, with a ¡°kak!¡± sound, as if it wasn¡¯t an illusion or a trick of the eye, a simrly sized sword mark appeared next to the spot where the shrapnel had just been thrown.


    It really cuts! It¡¯s not even sword wind or sword energy magic, but it really cuts a ce where there¡¯s nothing!


    Finally, unable to bear this great achievement, Cheryl lifts her up and treats her like a lion queen, and an unmistakable sense of pride overflows from Cheryl¡¯s face.


    ¡°I already knew you were a genius, but I didn¡¯t want you to be this much of a genius¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    To others, this may seem like a lot of nonsense, but in front of Space Cham, such reactions are as meaningless as a stone on the street.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    But I was quite taken aback by Asili¡¯s appearance, which only responded with something like, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You worked hard!¡± while she was right next to me, jumping up and down and hugging Laika, who was rubbing her body against me, she was clearly surprised, but no matter how much I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t something that could stop at that level.


    ¡°How can you be so calm after seeing this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No? I¡¯m really surprised. I¡¯ve never shown it before. I figured you¡¯d get stronger if you worked hard, but I never imagined you¡¯d be able to cut through space.¡±


    Is it because they are elves that they have different senses? There are elves like Lumings who have the skills to defeat even dwarves with their crazy obsession and just hammer away at them, so for Asili, this kind of incredible ability may be secretly considered ordinary.


    ¡­Huh? So I have the ability to make Ashlie, who is used to such great things, grab the back of her neck every time? That might be a problem?


    ¡°By the way, did you get new armor?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, I happened to get a chance and went to the Dwarf Kingdom to get a new one. This one was made for a dragon.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was going to bete, but oh my god!¡±


    Even Cheryl, who achieved the feat of space magic, had her eyes sparkling as she examined my armor with Asili. No matter how much I thought about it, I was struggling with the thought that space magic was more surprising than dragon armor. It was the Laughing Bell gang that came muchter on purpose that saved me.


    ¡°Sir, it would be better to move slowly¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Everyone must be tired, but I was so surprised that I lost my mind.¡±


    I got so excited that I forgot my age. But since it was something I couldn¡¯t help but get excited about, I confidently put Cheryl down and hugged Leica instead.


    ¡°They said they would assign amodations since there are so many distinguished guests from so many countries. Let¡¯s talk about the detailster and go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay. I need to hear what happened during that time.¡±


    And after hearing Asili¡¯s words, I finally understood why my intuition had been going wild earlier.


    I guess it was a sign that a future that cannot be easily ovee ising.


    ?


    After venting about what had happened in the newly assigned amodations, it was natural that I would return with a back smash.


    Clearly, I was getting stronger day by day, but I wondered for a moment why Asili¡¯s palm was still so spicy. Asili, who ended up recklessly jumping off the train, btedly let out a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°At least now he¡¯s wearing dragon armor, so it¡¯s a bit of a relief. What happened to him¡­¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes rolled here and there as she looked at me, who had naturally be a crouch in front of her. Cheryl, who had been watching me and bing a crouch as well, leaned towards me and opened her mouth when it seemed that Asili¡¯s story was somewhat organized.


    ¡°Did you only make armor? What about weapons?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it because I already had enough.¡±


    I thought that since there was a dragon armor, there would naturally be a dragon sword. At my answer, Cheryl¡¯s eyes, which had been sparkling brightly, showed a look of disappointment.


    ¡°Should I make you a sword tomemorate the space cut?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­! Hmm, hmm¡­ Really?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight, so I looked up and tried to control my voice while keeping an eye on Ashili, but I couldn¡¯t hide my overflowing anticipation.


    ¡°Even a sword master can¡¯t cut it, so what¡¯s the big deal with that dragon sword? Think of it as amemorative gift.¡±


    Even the dragon generals would probably be excited and cling to her when they hear that they¡¯ve split the space. Cheryl¡¯s lips curled up again as she heard the words ¡°a gift¡± without even receiving any money, and Ashili ended upughing and cheering her up.


    ¡°You give Cheryl a present but you don¡¯t give anything to your sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, we have a new house.¡±


    I was so caught up in the vampires that I forgot about this story.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤? What are you talking about?¡±


    As if she sensed something from the expression ¡®born¡¯ without even buying anything, Asili¡¯s eyes trembled dangerously despite the cheerful news that she had a new home.


    However, since there was no problem in the process of bing the rightful owner of the (old) Envelde mansion, I was able to exin the process with confidence, and Ashili sighed in relief after hearing that, and closed her eyes tightly again while listening to the story involving Ekaterina.


    ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t remember when Eldi was quiet for even a week¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    At the moment when I was about to bite my lower lip and avoid eye contact because I had nothing to say, it was the knock on the door and the voice of Saint Deoni that saved me.


    -Sir, would you mind for a moment?


    I was so grateful that I got up and opened the door before I could even answer. Then, the saintess¡¯s eyes, momentarily startled by the door suddenly opening, turned from me to Ashili and then to Cheryl.


    But for some reason, the moment she saw Cheryl, her eyebrows twitched strangely. It was a movement that seemed to be a mixture of subtle bewilderment and wonder, and eventually she opened her mouth a couple of times to speak, but then shook her head slightly and spoke to me.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you this because my schedule has changed a bit. For some reason, the Imperial Household said they would be visiting earlier than scheduled.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I heard it would arrive the day after tomorrow, but when do you n on arriving?¡±


    ¡°They say he¡¯sing soon.¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Why did you bring the schedule forward by two days? Did you change to a user while riding a carriage?


    Even Cheryl tilted her head in confusion at the story that was difficult to ept, and the saintess nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Itisel¡¯s side also seems to be unaware of what they did. They suddenly closed the distance as soon as they decided to act separately from the royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Separate actions? Are you saying we¡¯re noting together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say¡±


    Uh¡­ Is this by any chance a makeshift gate? If so, that would exin it, but that¡¯s an imperial secret. No matter how important the envoy is, I don¡¯t think they can use it so carelessly.


    ¡°Anyway, given the circumstances, I think I should ask you to apany me. If it were an ordinary envoy, there would be no problem in meeting him alone, but since I sent a member of the royal family as an envoy¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you saying that you sent a member of the royal family?¡±


    It¡¯s cold


    A knife flies into my heart and stabs me. I asked this question hoping it would not be true, but unfortunately, the saintess answered in the affirmative.


    ¡°It is said that the first princess of the empire, known as the White Star of the Empire, ising in person.¡±


    Well, I am once again amazed by our hamster¡¯s actions in such an unexpected way. It¡¯s not surprising anymore¡­


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Wait a minute. You don¡¯t already know about the mess that that straight-talking princess, Catherine¡¯s sister, caused at the mansion, right? You were just trying to sneakily let it go without telling Asili, but aren¡¯t you finding out in some weird way?


    As soon as the incident was mentioned in the gathering of Asili, Lagnis, and even Esmu, the saintess suddenly lowered her voice and asked cautiously.


    ¡°By the way, is Miss Ogatorp okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Cheryl? She looks fine, except she looks a little tired. Why are you like that?¡±


    I asked this question because I thought we had already be close friends since I joined the Siegfried Party and started working there¡­


    ¡°Are you sure about me?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The response that came back was far beyond expectations.


    ¡°Have you ever exhibited any behavior such as talking to yourself too much, acting as if you can¡¯t hear the sounds around you, or suddenly pulling out a sword and moving it?¡±


    The saintess was still standing on the doorstep, whispering as much as possible, but I knew that if Cheryl was determined and listened, she would be able to hear it.


    So I leaned my upper body back slightly and turned my head to look at Cheryl. Cheryl met my eyes and looked away, burying her head between my shoulders.


    Me too, but what are you doing here, Cheryl Cheryl?


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Mr. Phil? 500? Coins? Thanks for your support?


    ???


    Thank you, Novel Lover 123, for donating 100 coins!


    I¡¯m d you liked my writing. I¡¯ll continue to work hard to make it fun to read!

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    For Cheryl Tsin Ogatorp, the future was somethingpletely ordinary and uninteresting, something that didn¡¯t even require much thought.


    Anyway, as time goes by, she will graduate from the academy with excellent grades and prepare to take over her father¡¯s family line, and either join the knights or work as a swordsmanship instructor, and be loyal to the royal family. While these may be life goals that others can cherish and challenge, for Cheryl, it was just a predetermined future that did not require any nning from the beginning.


    Not only did she have an environment around her that spoon-fed her, but she was also good at it. From her perspective, the light-hearted flights that children her age usually took were closer to adventures that required more detailed nning.


    So Cheryl grew up without any anxiety.


    It may be because I was born with a bright mind and quickly learned moderation and manners and took my duty to heart, but I never feared falling behind or beingpared to anyone. I never felt regret, and I never felt the resentment and anger that came from that.


    Even in the midst of not being able to win a single proper match against Eldmia,


    Anyway, I thought of it as ¡®my¡¯ house and ¡®ours¡¯ house.


    In other words, it was said that in the span of less than a few years sinceing to the Ogatorp mansion, we had been building up an internal intimacy at such a rapid pace that we could even have such thoughts¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid my gaze and exin, you rascal. What did the saint say just now?¡±


    If I had been smart enough to realize that early on, I wouldn¡¯t have had the unfortunate incident of trying to kick the nket every day with bted realization.


    ¡°Well, you know, there¡¯s something important, so the rest should be put off for a while.¡±


    If it were outside, she could have run away, but this was a closed space right now, and the entrance was blocked by Eldmia, who had just seen off Saint Deoni, so Cheryl didn¡¯t have many options. Keeping her mouth shut would have been a solution, but if she did that, Eldmia would have been persistent and kept nagging, so Cheryl began to try to somehow evade the situation with a vague exnation.


    ¡°What on earth did you put off until you treated people like they had a mental illness?¡±


    Eldmia burst intoughter as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, but surprisingly, Cheryl¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t a lie, justcking in detail. Just a few days ago, Cheryl had been feeling anxious for the first time in her life and had been obsessed with swords for a moment.


    Even though Eldmia, who is a bystander and never mentions it, was aware of it because of the constant urrence of incidents and idents, she probably didn¡¯t think much of it, but Cheryl¡¯s life has been quite hectictely.


    Looking around, it is clear that Ilshin¡¯s abilities are great, but he has not directly resolved any of the incidents that havee his way. Of course, he almost got into trouble with Ragnis, who had a bad reputation, and the great demon Crumelia that appeared from the basement of the academy was difficult to endure. After being recognized as having skills that could be helpful to the warrior party and joining, he soon encountered the beastman Kal Kansi who hade with Eldmia from the Demon Territory.


    The fact that all those incidents were too much for even adults or powerful people to handle didn¡¯t matter to Cheryl. What mattered was that Eldmia was at the center of it all. The fact that she was special because she was a warrior didn¡¯t matter either. She wanted to stand proudly next to him, no matter how special he was.


    ¡°That¡¤¡¤¡¤ I put it off¡¤¡¤¡¤ so I neglectedmunication¡¤¡¤¡¤ but it¡¯s annoying to keep talking to you so I don¡¯t really answer¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The problem is that the parties involved were not fully aware of the anxiety that arose from this entire series of events.


    Because of this, even though it was not intentional, it is reinterpreted as if one intentionally ignored the kindness of those around them and became lost in one¡¯s own world, and the more one looks back, it bes an embarrassing past.


    Cheryl, who cannot know that the result of cutting the space is close to being obtained after walking a tightrope on the border between normal and abnormal, ends up hesitating and trying to avoid it as if she had entered bted puberty, and Eldmia, who also cannot know the inside story and process, continues tough in vain, wondering if she is really going through puberty.


    ¡°Even among elves, there are often those who, when they concentrate, filter out only the things they need from the many stories and block out their senses beyond the realm of not even wasting time responding. After a while, theye back again, which is simr.¡±


    The story bes infinitely lighter when Acillie¡¯s experience is added to it. As a result, Cheryl¡¯s brief bout of madness is treated as a teenage girl¡¯s genius and is swept under the rug.


    In fact, no one noticed that the elves that Asilier used as examples were those who had truly experienced madness, and that Asilier¡¯s words ¡®after a while¡¯ were based on the elves. It is only natural that even the person speaking overlooked them.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, that kid does have a different level of concentration.¡±


    Even after brainwashing herself several times to never believe the expression ¡°soon, soon, soon¡± that Jang Saeng-jong used after several experiences, Eldmia was unintentionally fooled again just because the other person was Asili. After hearing Asili¡¯s words that unintentionally fooled her, she ended up thinking, ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s possible because he¡¯s a genius.¡±


    If Siegfried and his group, who had been working in the same party and watching Cheryl, were present, it would have been a sight that would have made them grab the back of their necks in shock.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s make some timeter and practice some sparring. Cutting off space is great, but doesn¡¯t that apply to all swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it still feels like just a secret technique.¡±


    Cheryl was confident because she had also learned magic theory as a form of education.


    The realm he has reached is not a realm that is achieved through forms, but rather a realm that relies entirely on instinct and intuition. I could only understand why this is only told as a legendary story after experiencing it myself.


    Even if I wanted to tell you, there was no way to tell you.


    Even if Eldmia had asked her how to do it, the only answer Cheryl could give was a vague exnation that she should empty her mind, focus on her goal, and swing her sword when she felt the distance narrowing down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in detail¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Not wanting to show such a pitiful sight, Eldmia stood up from her seat and waved her hand as she hesitated again.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I saw the results with my own eyes, so why do I need to exin? We can just practiceter.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Aren¡¯t you curious about how it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy curious. Is there anyone in this world who wouldn¡¯t be curious when seeing a sh jump through space without any magical power, mana, or divine power at work? Ah, maybe you, Sanyeom-nim, wouldn¡¯t be curious, but anyways¡­¡±


    The emptyughter turned intoughter, and soon arge hand ruffled Cheryl¡¯s hair and then picked up the Leica and held it in her arms.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way to exin it?¡±


    And then, as if he had read her mind, he blurted out the correct answer. When Cheryl opened her eyes wide in surprise, Eldmia crossed her arms as if it was funny and continued talking.


    ¡°Who am I? The first human to use magic on the continent, and a warrior of the Demon God. Honestly, I¡¯m an expert on situations that are too difficult to exin.¡±


    In the end, he said that he had been in simr situations often, so he could easily infer it. When Cheryl burst intoughter at the deliberate frivolity of considering herself, Eldmia¡¯s face immediately became serious.


    ¡°More than anything, now is a serious situation where even the romanticism of the space investigation has to be put on hold.¡±


    ¡°Serious? Oh, Princess Iron Blood? It¡¯s not really that serious, is it? Not only are we old friends, but I thought she was quite friendly? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cheryl tilted her head in confusion, but the answer she got back was amazing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a really long story there, but there¡¯s one more incident that was added recently, so it¡¯s a bitte.¡±


    ¡°After that¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°What on earth did I do to deserve this situation where I¡¯m afraid of Esmueing¡­?¡±


    Esmie? You call the Iron-Blooded Princess by her friendly name? Miss Asili?


    I turned my head in surprise at the question that waspletely different from my own, and saw the familiar face of Ms. Asili.


    ¡°This is a truly filthy and unjust story, I swear to you, not just to you, but to all the gods of the pantheon, sir.¡±


    It was the moment before Eldmia, who was smiling but not smiling, was about to p his back when she was sure that he had done something. While Eldmia, who had a hunch about something, slowly pulled back and tried to calm Asili, Cheryl could do nothing but hug Laika tightly and roll her eyes left and right.


    ¡°Do you remember Catherine, Sister? That guy who wields the giant war hammer? Turns out he¡¯s a member of the Royal Family of Lovell¡­¡±


    It was because the informationing into my head was all messed up from start to finish. However, even in that situation, I was able to hear a few key words clearly.


    Sisters, Half-Dragon Yogrid, Fight, Confession, Empire, etc.


    When I put it all together, I ended up with a strange story where I was suddenly confessed to by a member of the royal family during a battle while helping a friend, but I rejected him and sent him back, but because of the nature of the route I was taking, I had to go through the empire¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t admit it, Sister!!¡±


    ¡°I hate him too, sis!¡±


    Cheryl, who was lost in a sense of unidentifiable stability between the angry and the resentful, nodded calmly and stroked Leica.


    Certainly, Eldmia was an expert in situations that could not be exined.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    There was not enough time to clear up all of Ashili¡¯s misunderstandings right away.


    I left the room, making a cliche excuse that I would exin everythingter since Saint Deoni had announced the royal visit, and headed to the walls of Levien with the sect that had already finished preparing.


    The reason they didn¡¯t head straight to the castle gate was because they were pretending to fight without any meaning. From the perspective of the church, there was no need to treat the royal family or the imperial family stiffly, but that was only the position of the parties involved, and it was an issue that could be interpreted differently from the perspective of civilians or the Allied Forces.


    Since this is the first meeting at an official event, there is no benefit in acting like we have an unnecessarily close rtionship. After exining the situation, the saintess looked at the imperial envoys approaching from afar with a cloud of dust and stroked her chin, expressing her doubts.


    ¡°What on earth did you do to be able to show up so early?¡±


    The emergence of an empire that even the Demons cannot easily answer is a problem that naturally attracts attention. In a world without automobiles, it was by no means easy to shorten the time bynd to two days.


    There is a limit to how far the knights can run and how far the wizards can jump and move using teleportation, so it is curious that a group including a carriage arrived much faster than the royal family that started out at the same time. I have seen the great invention called the simple gate, so I am calm. If I did not know, I might have seriously considered the possibility that the empire found a Pegasus and flew it on a carriage.


    I could have mentioned this to the saintess subtly, but it would have been rude to tantly reveal the secrets of another country that I had revealed to save me, so I pretended not to know anything and just kept saying things like, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean,¡± for about ten minutes.


    The imperial envoy, who had quickly approached, presented an unexpected sight.


    ¡°Anyway, those shameless kids¡±


    ¡°Sir, please be careful with your word choice.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, those shameless worms¡­¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ha¡¤¡±


    Although the saint sighed, from my perspective, it was a great effort to purify myself.


    How could one not curse the Allied Forces when, as soon as the imperial g was raised in the distance, the buglers in the camp blew their trumpets at the top of their lungs, and the road to the gates of Levien became three times wider than before?


    Apart from the pitiful state of those who lived in a typical strong-weak-weak attitude, the chaos that unfolded here and there as they hurriedly made their way was quite amusing. Those who spilled the stew that would have been their food for the day, those who dried their boots on sticks like grilling fish over a campfire and then caught fire and made a scene with their bare feet, etc., were just inical.


    But when the three imperial carriages arrived in front of us, even thatmotion stopped as if it were a lie. And as I watched that scene, I was able to reconfirm how the empire was being received by other countries.


    Even if their king came, they probably wouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not just that the road was opened, but the whole area was so quiet that it seemed as if some kind of soundproofing magic had been cast. The only thing you can hear is the sound of carriages and horse hooves, and of course, the source of that sound is the royal delegation.


    The reactions of the citizens who followed the soldiers in the camp and rushed into the city in a panic were not much different. Some were silently amazed, while others were afraid. The silence and calm that had been maintained without anyone forcing it until the moment when the delegation centered around the carriage decorated in white and gold entered Levien and stoppedpletely was broken when the doors of the two carriages in front and behind opened.


    ¡°Marquis of Bende¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    The saintess, who was slowly moving to the conference room, expressed her doubts at the voice that came out through my mouth without me knowing.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I owe you a favor for a little while.¡±


    It was a sight that gave me confidence that the delegation had narrowed the distance through the makeshift gate, but what was more concerning was the fact that not only Esmu¨¦ but also the members of the delegation supporting her for this meeting were outstanding.


    He even proved that he hade as an attendant by not simply getting out of the carriage but opening the door to the pure white carriage with the knights. Even though Esmueh had a high status, he had not expected to use a marquis or someone of that rank as an attendant, so Nana and the saintess could not help but be quite surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that he brought someone as high as a Marquis as a mere attendant, but personally, I was more surprised by the appearance of the Iron-Blooded Princess. I had imagined her to be much more¡­ oppressive.¡±


    Oh, the saintess was more surprised by something else.


    Of course, since he had lived a life unrted to politics before this incident, this reaction was understandable. However, Esmie was not everything in appearance, so at the moment when he was about to cautiously add something, the saint quickly shook his head and corrected himself.


    ¡°Well, now that I say it, I think it¡¯s a hasty judgment. If I interpret that small figure as harboring a personality that matches his nickname, then it would be an object of fear.¡±


    As expected, he was cautious, as expected from someone who might be responsible for the future of the Demon Lords. I nodded my head in agreement and quietly headed to the conference room with the saintess.


    The conference room they arrived at was more chaotic than they had imagined, perhaps because of the sudden visit. The Allied Forces representatives were busy sweating, piled high with unidentifiable documents, and the servants were busy tidying up the seats where the royal and imperial representatives would sit. It seemed that the full-scale preparations were scheduled for tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to invite you here so suddenly when you must still be feeling a little tired. Pleasee over here and sit down.¡±


    Among them, only Ragnis, who had been maintaining a rxed attitude, immediately reacted to the appearance of the saintess and offered her a seat. Then, unlike Ragnis and the saintess who responded without any hesitation, the servants who had been moving busily as if they would go blind at any moment became sad as they felt, ¡®Ah! The saintess was there too!¡¯


    ¡°Since the royal family of Itisel hasn¡¯t arrived yet anyway, we¡¯ll just exchange a few greetings and leave, so I don¡¯t have to be tired.¡±


    ¡°I feel relieved that you think so.¡±


    Haha, hoho, even though it wasn¡¯t quite that, I saw the servants who had found peace in the friendly conversation going back and forth and were concentrating on their work again, and I was preparing to sit next to the saintess, but for some reason, the saintess didn¡¯t sit down.


    ¡°Please sit down, warrior.¡±


    Then, without even giving me a chance to express my doubts, she suddenly offered me a seat next to Lagnis. At first, I thought it was because I was a human and it was better to be between the two, but even after I sat down, the saintess didn¡¯t know how to sit down.


    He just stood behind me, put his hands together humbly, and then whispered softly in my ear as I was about to panic.


    ¡°This is to inform you that the previous conflict with the Allied Forces was the will of the church, so please bear with it just this once, even if it is inconvenient.¡±


    Is it true that one action is worth a hundred words?


    Just by sitting and standing, I was amazed at the saint¡¯s intelligence that cleared up all the questions about my actions up to this point, and at the same time, the conference room door opened.


    Esmie, who appeared from behind the Marquis of Bende who opened the door, had not changed much since thest time she was seen, except that she had more jewelry. The number of pins that held her hair in ce had increased, and she had earrings, nes, rings, and bracelets.


    The fact that all those essories were worn and blended in with the outfit to create an antique atmosphere was enough to surprise me, but what really surprised me was that all of them were not just decorations, but expensive magic tools.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too grandiose when even the envoys of Itisel haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡±


    In particr, that ne¡­ the spell it contains is so unusual that I can¡¯t even guess what its purpose is¡­ I don¡¯t think Esmue would have been given a suicide nuclear weapon, so I wonder if it contains a defensive spell to prevent a nuclear attack?


    ¡°Since there was a disruption in the schedule, I had to do this much to avoid being rude.¡±


    This time, it was Lagnis who responded to Esmuye¡¯s words, who was wearing a magical tool that was dizzying just by looking at it through the magic poem. Then, unlike Lagnis who naturally got up from his seat and greeted them, Esmuye, who got up half-heartedly and hurriedly and walked without even looking at the Allied Forces representatives who couldn¡¯t even get into a proper posture due to the tension, lightly waved his hand.


    ¡°I am keeping my mouth shut. I am not the type of person to say anything about my shorings on such a topic, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    It was a different look from when I saw him at the Imperial Academy. His businesslike smile was definitely consistent, but also colorful. When he exchanged greetings with Ragnis, he was kind, but when he nced at the Allied Forces representatives, he was cool. It was enough to make me truly admire him.


    ¡°Eldmia Ega, a young wandering knight from the Eshunua Empire and the Itisel Kingdom, and a benefactor of the Yeowa Empire.¡±


    Esmue¡¯s steps, which made the representatives¡¯ heads flinch with just a look, stopped next to me, who was sitting alone in the conference room.


    Shouldn¡¯t I stand? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that now because I am a warrior representing not only the Demon Sect but also the Demon n after defeating the Demon King¡¯s army. If you look at my status and position, even if I am the princess of the empire, I am not in a position to ask her to stand up and be polite.


    Of course, Esmue could not have been unaware of that fact.


    ¡°You, who used to be like that, have now be a warrior and a dragon yer who represents not only the Demon Church and the Demon Tribe, but also the will of the Demon Ephaga. However, our rtionship was not that distant, so even if it is a difficult position, I would like you to treat me as ady.¡±


    That¡¯s why Esmue didn¡¯t force me to be polite, but instead extended his hand and asked me to greet him¡­


    ¡°If I may, I would also like to thank you for solving the half-lizard problem in Lovell.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤all?


    I got up naturally and moved to kiss the back of her hand ording to etiquette, and a cold sweat formed on my back.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Esmue, who finished her greetings that were not greetings to me, naturally went to the table prepared by the servants and sat down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the greetings at that¡±


    Her steps are incredibly light, but the hearts of those following her are incredibly heavy. Only the representatives of the Kingdom Alliance, including me, are following her every move, so this is an obvious fact.


    ¡°The reason I came in such a hurry is because my nature is such that I do not like to waste time.¡±


    But unlike me, who was exhausted from the tension that was surging through my head without giving even a moment for the thousand and one Eldmia to rx and just shouted emergency, the union representatives in the conference room had to physically sweat every time Esmue opened her mouth.


    ¡°So let me get straight to the point:¡±


    Esmue¡¯s gaze turned to the representatives as she finished speaking. At that moment, no emotion could be felt from her expression or gaze.


    ¡°While we are discussing this important issue of whether all races on the continent, including the Demons, may have to join forces to drive out the Evil God, beyond the historical battle between the Demon King and the Hero, is there any reason why we should not consider you, who continue to create unpleasant incidents, as the minions of the Evil God?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the devil¡¯s henchman! Such a false usation¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The one who raised his voice urgently was the representative of Rudra¡¯s side, who had taken the ce of Rudra¡¯s dog, which had already died. However, hisint was easily dismissed by Esmuye simply raising her small index finger and cing it in front of her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say the same thing twice. That¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    The representatives of Pazson and Vanais also began to lose theirplexions like corpses as they watched the representative of Rudra, who kept his mouth shut as if there was no choice to ignore her and continue talking. Meanwhile, the representative of Volta Bay, who had been creating an aloof atmosphere all along, quietly raised his hand and caught Esmu¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Volta Bay has already proven its innocence¡±


    ¡°I guess so. It seems like my experience at the Academy could be a source of nourishment for the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Thanks to the generosity of Your Highness the Princess.¡±


    I rolled my eyes trying to figure out what was going on, but that was the end of their conversation. The other representatives looked at the Volta Bay representative in shock as if they had been betrayed, but he and Esmie consistently showed no interest in their reactions.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You may not think our actions are justified, but it would be premature to judge that we are on the side of the evil spirits and turning the human race into enemies!¡±


    Finally, the representative of Pazson, who could no longer bear it any longer, opened his mouth as if he would read the documents he was holding at any moment if he were given permission, but Esmie just looked at him without saying a word and slowly changed his posture.


    From a straight-backed sitting posture, he gradually leaned to one side, resting his elbow on the armrest and resting his chin on it. It was a gesture that anyone could tell was full of discontent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin and where to end my correction of your rudeness and ignorance.¡±


    The words that came out of her mouth were full of the nuance of being extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Right now, at this moment, leisure is here¡±


    It is an atmosphere that makes it difficult to even think about small-sized kids being arrogant, let alone say things like that.


    Among those gathered in that atmosphere, the smallest girl made it clear what power she held.


    ¡°This means that the empire is here.¡±


    If you were a royal and were the heir to the throne, it would be considered sphemous to say something like that in the absence of the king, even if you were the next king. Even though not all the people who were supposed to be gathered here are gathered here, there are six countries.


    It was already a formal enough setting, and no one could dare to move their tongues. However, no one in the empire stopped or refuted her actions. Thanks to this, now that we¡¯ve known each other for quite some time, I¡¯m finally starting to understand a little bit why Esmue was called the Iron-Blooded Princess.


    ¡°The Empire always moves after preparation. Do I even need to exin what that means?¡±


    The representatives of the three countries were unable to open their mouths, whether because they were nervous or because they really did not understand the meaning.


    ¡°I am here because I have long anticipated and understood the contents of the document you are holding, and am convinced that it is a worthless excuse.¡±


    Only the gaze of CEO Pazson, who had opened his mouth, wandered through the air and then turned to the document he was holding in his hand.


    Of course, I have no idea what the story was about. It could have been an excuse, or it could have been aption of evidence and history that the kind of war crimes theymitted weremon practice in their country. It could have been full of content aimed at criticizing me, which is extremely unlikely.


    ¡°You only have two choices from the beginning: either bebeled as a puppet of the evil spirit, or admit that you are an ipetent person who is blinded by selfish desires and cannot see the important matters, and pay the price by takingmand of another country in the war that wille.¡±


    But in front of Esmu, all of that suddenly became meaningless scraps of paper.


    ¡°Ah, even if you are the Princess, how can you treat such an important matter so lightly¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Rudra¡¯s representative tried to add some courage, but he could not say any more, even though there was no restraint.


    He realized it too, albeitte. If what he just said had continued as it was, he would have been branded as a public enemy of the empire and the Rudra Kingdom could have been attacked.


    ¡°Even though he was a bit foolish, he wasn¡¯t that stupid.¡±


    A word added by Esmuye proves this:


    She is said to be fighting the second prince, but it is all just a bluff tied by blood. She is the next emperor in name and reality. If she deres war here, she may first follow the order and wage war, and then a promation maye down saying that it was the emperor¡¯s will.


    Esmu was clearly aware of all that weight.


    ¡°Please, this is thest mercy I am bestowing to preserve the dignity of the House of Itisel despite the extravagances you havemitted.¡±


    As silence settled in again, the representative of Banais, who was the quietest among the three representatives who were sweating like rain, raised his trembling hands and answered in an earnest voice.


    ¡°We, as mere representatives, dare to discuss¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°What a funny expression. You are sitting here as a representative of each country, and you are calling me ¡®an individual¡¯¡­ Are you making fun of me?¡±


    If only Esmue had said that their king was on his way before he sat down, the situation might have been different. The representatives who sat there with the mindset that it was okay because he was not the emperor and not understanding the topic admitted their guilt.


    ?


    At the end of the neatly concluded meeting, while I was drinking cider andughing at thecency and stupidity of the Kingdom Alliance, what awaited me was a new meeting consisting of Ragnis, Esmie, and Asili.


    Yes,


    I went to see the fire and was so excited to see it that I came home only to find that the fire had just started!


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for everyone to get together like this, so it¡¯s ridiculous that the topic of conversation we have after meeting for the first time in a while is women¡¯s issues.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Eldmiya? The half-dragon of Lovell? That bitch wagged her tail at you?¡±


    Even the fire was burning fiercely in all directions. It couldn¡¯t be put out by simply pouring water or covering it, but rather by persuading it. Asili watched me kneeling and rolling my eyes in absurd circumstances, she slowly opened her mouth only after Lagnis and Esmue spoke one by one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, Sister, you can¡¯t admit it. If Eldi was weak, aren¡¯t you saying you would have just dragged him along? I can¡¯t ept someone who has thoughts that are no different from a predatory spirit.¡±


    Esmu nodded in agreement, and Ragnis gritted his teeth in agreement. It seems that Aega lived on the battlefield and became the real fire itself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care either, sis. Ragnis, you should just calm down¡­ Oh my, this isn¡¯t something I should be saying. Anyway, calm down. I told you that I don¡¯t have even the slightest selfish motive. What about Esmie? Didn¡¯t you say that you resolved the Yograd issue in the conference room earlier? What are you talking about?¡±


    But all I could do now was to thoroughly preach my innocence and change the subject. Since each of them seemed to be in a different state of heightened emotions, I thought they needed to calm down for a moment, so I looked at them with earnest eyes. Esmue opened her eyes half-heartedly and answered indifferently.


    ¡°I put the leash on you. I helped Banryong clear out the rubble and block the way for the royal family to keep their blood rtives froming after him. I had to do it anyway to keep my oath to you.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Wait a minute? You won¡¯t chase after Catherine? What does that have to do with sorting out Lovell?¡±


    As doubts spread across Lagnis and Asili¡¯s faces as well as mine, Esmie pressed his index finger on his right temple and exined in detail¡­


    ¡°That¡¤¡¤¡¤is that what it meant¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Soon I learned that my actions hadpletely turned the politicalndscape of a kingdom upside down.


    It felt somehow tragic¡­


    View next episode

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    In a closed room where only soft lightes in through a narrow window, a warrior, a count of the High Elf Kingdom, and an imperial princess are sitting.


    If you look at it at face value, it would be the perfect picture to discuss the world¡¯s major events and continue the extremely serious atmosphere. Everyone has a serious expression on their face, and the only thing moving in that seriousness is the steam in the teacup, so it is even more so.


    Who would have thought that this gathering would be a ce for in-depth discussion about Eldmia Ega¡¯s habitual heart bombing!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to start believing it now¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    From my perspective, it was really unfair, crazy, and exciting, but the response I got was incredibly cold. The reason I got out of the car myself and moved around a little was because of that gaze, but I guess even a warm luxury car couldn¡¯t melt the cold gazes of the women.


    ¡°That issue was already resolved a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤It wasn¡¯t a crowd?


    ¡°No, then why¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Why? Of course, it¡¯s because of future problems.¡±


    Did I, without even realizing it, turn into a ce where they were discussing the most important events of the world? But if that was the case, why would Asili, who had as much to say as I, participate? Asili, who had been silent all along, quietly opened her mouth as she wandered around without resolving the question that suddenly arose.


    ¡°There are too many enemies¡±


    Then Ragnis and Esmue nodded at the same time.


    ¡°I sympathize with you.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you too.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sympathize¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Just saying a word made mesh out. In the end, feeling left out, I decided to pick up and caress Leica, who was lying on the floor, after losing Cheryl.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤But why do you seem to have grown a bit?¡±


    [Is that so? I don¡¯t know!]


    While I was tilting my head at the strangely unfamiliar weight, whether it was because I was confused because it had been so long or because I often evolved into the Giant Max Leica, the conversation between the three women, excluding me, continued.


    ¡°One thing has be clear from this recent Rubil incident: Eldmia is weak to favors directed at her.¡±


    ¡°That was how it was originally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of favor. While helping Yekaterina, who was on friendly terms with Eldmia, you met someone who showed you favor. What do you think would have happened if this situation had urred without Yekaterina?¡±


    ¡°Rubil must have lost his half-dragon.¡±


    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±


    Why can¡¯t I refute someone who¡¯s talking among themselves without even listening to the other person¡¯s thoughts? Normally, you should be able to cast ¡°What Do You Know?¡±


    No, but was the future that future?


    ¡°At first, it might have been filtered out because it was about solving an acquaintance¡¯s ¡®problem¡¯, but even so, if the other person had malicious or hostile intentions, one or two limbs would have been lost¡­ Oh, why are you looking at me like that? We all know that you can¡¯t refute what you¡¯re saying because it¡¯s true.¡±


    Esmue red at the three people with bewildered faces, and scolded them. The other two people gave them simr looks, but soon after, as if they had made a promise, the three people¡¯s eyes wavered and they let out deep sighs.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work. LD, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°They say that in love, the one who falls first loses, but even so, I can¡¯t do it because my heart is weak.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate because you keep making that expression of having lost your country next to me.¡±


    I thought it was a story that would make the listener feel wronged, but when I thought about it again, I realized that this was a profound meeting of women to resolve the third dung fly that could be entangled with me, like Yograd.


    If I were to be weak-hearted for no reason, I mighte to the terrible conclusion that I would be lenient about the appearance of authors who would scold me for confessing like that.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go for a walk with Leica!¡±


    That can¡¯t be!


    ¡°If anyone asks you where you are and what you do in your free time, just tell them that the Marquis of Bende will know.¡±


    ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t tell Lenisa separately¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He also gave instructions.¡±


    When I think that this is all for my own good, instead of feeling drained, I feel energized. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been given the chance to leave this ufortable ce, but anyway!


    I left the room with Leica in my arms without any regrets, and walked down the hallway at a brisk pace, hoping that she might call me again.


    Since it¡¯se to this, I should find Cheryl and have a sparring match.


    ?


    The moment Eldmia walked around looking for Cheryl with Leica under her arm, the person in question was sitting alone in the empty garden.


    It wasn¡¯t an action with any particr meaning or purpose. I was just reminiscing about the memories of the Ogatorp mansion in the garden where I happened toe across it. The only difference from the usual impressions was that it wasn¡¯t just a simple recollection of the past, but I was reminiscing about the numerous sparring sessions I had with Eldmia.


    Memories that I never won properly and that I couldn¡¯t find a way out of no matter how many times I reviewed them, and some of them were memories that had even faded away¡­ But now it was different.


    ¡°The Sword of Man¡±


    The body moves naturally, pulling out the sword and swinging it. The swordsmanship of the family, which swings dozens and hundreds of times like flowing water, is somehow awkward.


    Is my posture wrong? No. Is my condition bad? No. After asking herself many questions, Cheryl¡¯s posture changed.


    ¡°Sword of the Human Race¡±


    The changed stance is not the swordsmanship of the Ogatorp family, but is closer to themon swordsmanship of the kingdom. It is a swordsmanship that aims to reliably block and cut down the enemy¡¯s attack rather than assuming an enemy with excellent skills.


    The swordsmanship and technique that were created for the first time by ordinary people, assuming that they would kill people on the battlefield.


    That was also the sword Eldmia was holding.


    ¡°Oh, so¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    He mutters to himself, lifts his right foot, tilts his body to the left, and swings his sword from bottom to top.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know saw it, they would have thought he was ying with a sword, but if they had held the sword even a little, they would have focused on the sight of the sword being swung in an unnatural position, but drawing a surprisingly clean arc.


    ¡°A sword that assumes transcendence¡±


    Or a sword that is designed to deal with a transcendent being.


    A smile spread across Cheryl¡¯s lips as she realized that the sword she had swung while thinking only of Eldmia had finally found the answer.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know this simple answer until now?¡±


    There were many reasons, but the biggest reason was probably because he was ordinary.


    In terms of talent, it wasn¡¯t that he was ordinary, but that he was just a human. The sword he swung to defeat Eldmia ultimately couldn¡¯t go beyond the category of a human, so he didn¡¯t even need to use his full ability, and so he ended up suffering a stereotypical defeat. Now, he could see that.


    He again puts both feet on the ground, leans his waist back, bends his knees, and swings his sword. This time, the sword he swings doesn¡¯t have any power, but the sword he swings horizontally draws a horizontal line as if he were cutting it.


    As Cheryl performed each of the seemingly insignificant but meaningless feats, dozens of scenarios unfolded in her head.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    It was Eldmia¡¯s voice that broke her concentration, which made her think only of the sword and not even hear the surrounding sounds.


    The world where only she and her sword were visible suddenly expanded, and when Cheryl returned to the garden, she turned her head back and saw Eldmia looking down at her while holding a Leica in the upside-down world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s limbo or anything¡­ This isn¡¯t just dirt on your hair, it¡¯s all over it. Why are you doing that?¡±


    Eldmia, who had put down the Leica with augh, walked briskly over to Cheryl and lifted her upper body up. She took ab out of her waist pocket and put it in her mouth. Then, as if it were natural, she carefully grabbed Cheryl¡¯s hair and began to lightly brush it.


    ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Theyered swell is shaking. Theyered swell is shaking. Theyered swell is shaking.¡±


    ¡°You asked the servants and got theb as a side job?¡±


    ¡°Have fun listening to it¡±


    Eldmia, who had just brushed off the dust with a smirk, held theb with her familiar hands and continuedbing.


    ¡°I was going to suggest that we spar, but if you can¡¯t wash right away, you should at least brush off the dust. I don¡¯t carry ab around with me, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll carry one, so I got it for you.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s strange to take care of someone in a strange ce. Cheryl, who felt good at the feeling of hands for the first time in a long time, said while receiving theb that Eldmia handed her over her shoulder.


    ¡°Today won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really arrogant, you even cut down the space.¡±


    ¡°Not that. I just realized it before you came.¡±


    A satisfied smile spread across Cheryl¡¯s lips as she roughly untied the string that had been tied around her wrist and tied her hair back together, putting some distance between herself and Eldmia.


    ¡°If you think of Ogatorp¡¯s sword and fight against him, you will get hurt a lot.¡±


    As he turned his body, adjusted his posture, and grabbed his sword, a smile spread across Eldmia¡¯s lips as she looked at him with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Confidence and a garden make me think of a mansion. Does Mr. Haven still take care of the garden?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You said you would hand it over to your son soon.¡±


    ¡°That quiet friend? Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even know his name.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right¡¤¡±


    Just recalling the same memories and talking about topics we all know makes me feel good¡­


    I can¡¯t be satisfied with this anymore.


    ¡°Then¡¤¡¤¡¤ since you made a big promise, do your best.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Eldmia¡¯s mouth as she took a stance and drew her sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust it to fit you¡±


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you for your private sponsorship of 10 coins!


    Amemorative sponsorship for the 700th episode received in episode 699! Thank you for the quick congrattions.


    Thanks to the readers, the writer¡¯s writing has steadily reached 700 chapters.


    Actually, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s stable. The number of typos corrected in thements just kept piling up, and it was a year where I ended up taking a hiatus that I didn¡¯t want to take.


    But since there is no such thing as year-round, isn¡¯t it stable enough? I wonder if there are some people who came in because of the contest, and the profit graph has gone up a little bit. As always, there will be a drop again because it is special, but it is good that it doesn¡¯t go downhill.


    As always, everything is thanks to the interest and love of our readers.


    Although I cannot guarantee that I will properly repay your support, I will always try my best not to disappoint you.


    thank you¡¤

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Cheryl¡¯s sword is swung as she closes the distance with a light step that could be described as light and airy, smiling brighter than ever before.


    The staff, reminiscent of ballet, bes heavy enough to break the ground in an instant, and the sword, swung in a way that cuts it off, precisely targets my right wrist.


    There is no trace of the past where she was very poisonous and only aimed for the weak points. She was like Cheryl who always went above and beyond when she heard advice, but before the blownded, what I felt was not satisfaction but confusion.


    Because the swordsmanship itself changed beyond just listening to advice.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it was an attack that could not be called swordsmanship. How could it be called a technique when there was no regrity in the posture?


    -Kaang!


    The attack that hits like that is so sharp that even the most skilled knights can¡¯t even hand out their business cards. The moment you turn your esthe to defend your wrist, you can feel your sword being pushed back just a little bit.


    But that was it. He was too deep to take a stance and change direction, and there was no time to retrieve his sword.


    The problem is that the person who wielded the sword would know this fact better than anyone else.


    Even the smile on her lips was still there, and as soon as she felt the back of her neck getting colder at the sight, she turned around with a snap of her wrist and deflected Cheryl¡¯s sword, and at the same time, tried to swing her sword at her temple.


    But Cheryl¡¯s sword doesn¡¯t bounce off. Rather than bounce off, it spins around with my sword as if glued together.


    And following that sword, Cheryl¡¯s body soared into the sky.


    ¡°what¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    This is not swordsmanship, it is acrobatics.


    For a moment, it seemed as if Cheryl was doing a handstand in the air, holding herself up with the strength of her own sword pressing down on mine. It was clear that she had jumped with her own strength, but it was some kind of optical illusion.


    ¡°haha!¡±


    Before I could properly be surprised by the movement I had never seen before, Cheryl¡¯s joyfulughter momentarily awakened my sense of alertness that had been paralyzed.


    It was thanks to that that I was able to avoid Cheryl¡¯s sword, which had just been pulled back slightly and swung around aiming for my left shoulder, without any resistance as it dug into my body.


    I won¡¯t get hurt because I have dragon armor, but it was a duel that focused only on swordsmanship, excluding the gap in equipment performance, so it was clearly my mistake.


    But no matter how flustered I was, I wasn¡¯t so flustered that I couldn¡¯t swing an attack at the kid in the air.


    I turned my body in a hurry to avoid the sword, threw the Este I was holding with my left hand to my right, and switched my grip. I aimed for Cheryl¡¯s heart and stabbed her as she turned in the air as if she was doing gymnastics andnded on the ground.


    This moment is absolutely unavoidable. If the difference in physical ability was severe, I could have stopped it by grabbing the de with my empty hand, but right now, I am adjusting my strength to Cheryl, so that is practically no option.


    In fact, Cheryl couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    I blocked it.


    -Kagakak!


    Cheryl¡¯s sword, which had moved in an instant, stopped at the exact same position as my stab, then spun around and revealed its de. At the same time, Este¡¯s tip scraped the de, blocking the attack and she began to slide toward the floor as Cheryl led her.


    It was a very subtle slope, but it was a movement to deflect my attack with a clear intention. When he noticed this, he withdrew Este and tried to stab him again, aiming for the neck, but this time, as expected, the sword followed him as if it was stuck and blocked his movements.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand the absurdity and ended up saying something.


    ¡°What on earth were you doing on the battlefield?¡±


    Regardless of whether he is strong or weak, how can you not be shocked when a guy who uses Western swordsmanship suddenly starts making moves that seem like something straight out of a martial arts novel?


    No kidding, if you had covered your face and met me, I wouldn¡¯t have even guessed it was Cheryl.


    Perhaps because my embarrassment was so clearly revealed in the question I asked while standing in the distance, Cheryl, who was smiling as if she was having fun, answered in a slightly excited voice.


    ¡°I just realized this a little while ago.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t help but get excited when I heard that story.


    ¡°What? Just now? Before I got here?¡±


    ¡°huh¡¤¡±


    ¡°No one taught you how to do it, so you just did it out of the blue?¡±


    ¡°Of course I had a lot of worries. I¡¯ve really been worried a lot since the moment I first met you and started training with you.¡±


    Of course, I knew this because I watched him grind his teeth, desperately trying to win, but it wasn¡¯t enough of an exnation to understand the current situation.


    In the end, you realized it on your own.


    ¡°Then I suddenly realized that even though your swordsmanship is based on that of humans and elves, the ones you always assumed to be your enemies were the demons.¡±


    It was a correct guess. To me, everything else is just a side note. It was the demons who blew up the vige.


    So, I worked tirelessly to be able to swing my sword in all directions in all postures as perfectly as possible. I thought that beings who were far beyond the power of ordinary people could not possibly use swordsmanship like humans.


    It actually was like that.


    In the end, it is an undeniable fact that while it is based on universal swordsmanship, it has changed and degenerated into my own unique swordsmanship to respond to all sorts of strange forms of attack.


    ¡°The movements of the demons through magic power are beyondmon sense, even to the point where humans can consider them unreasonable. So I also put aside mymon sense swordsmanship for a moment, thinking that if I just swing it properly or stab it and make contact, it¡¯s an attack.¡±


    The problem is that he has never had the chance to experience that side of me.


    Cheryl¡¯s swordsmanship is Ogatorf¡¯s swordsmanship, and like all knights¡¯ swordsmanship, it is a swordsmanship based on fighting humans.


    Both offense and defense are based on targeting humans or simr species, and because of this, the meaning of swordsmanship fades when fighting alien beings. That is also why, even with those powerful knights, monster subjugation is treated separately or relied on by adventurers.


    Of course, Cheryl, who has been sparring with me for every moment, has never deviated from that frame. Although she is the owner of a crazy talent who learns ten things from one lesson and often creates five or so original variations of Cheryl, her sword was ultimately used to catch people.


    How can such a framework be shattered in an instant like this? Swordsmanship is not a child¡¯s y. No matter how much it is said to have limitations¡­


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤ah¡¤


    ¡°This is just too much, really. You¡¯re trying to hold this out as a draw right now.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no loophole at all. As of now, the limitations are clear. As you can guess from the way Cheryl responded to my question with augh, that groundless stunt is aplete defensive one.


    Focusing only on the opponent¡¯s sword path with one¡¯s innate sense, focusing on blocking and escaping based on evasion, and asionally pretending to attack when there is an opening.


    If this was a normal fight, I could have used all sorts of methods to break his stance or render him unable to respond within seconds.


    Yeah, if it was normal¡¤


    But now, this is a match I¡¯ve decided to give to Cheryl, right?


    At least from what I can see now, there¡¯s no way to break through that and win the fight with just one sword while moving at the same level as him. Originally, they were both infighter one-tools, but then one of them suddenly switched to an outboxer and now they¡¯re just stepping and going around in circles.


    I had told the Laughing Bell gang to prepare for an unexpected attack, but even though it was a situation where they were just ying chess with the cannon off, this time I was the one who got hit.


    Cheryl continued talking while I was clicking my tongue in the feeling that this must have been how those who had to be pierced with needles felt.


    ¡°I have finally realized that I have been thinking too superficially, even though I have the power of Aura. I still have a long way to go before I canbine it with the swordsmanship I have learned and improve it to the point where I can use it in realbat, but as you said, I will not lose in this duel.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you coulde up with such an idea.¡±


    If I had to make a metaphor, Cheryl was like a wild horse that always ran towards victory.


    It is a fact known to everyone in the Ogatorp mansion, including myself, that the talent, background, andpetitive spirit for this are more than enough, and it was a nature that Cheryl herself recognized.


    ¡°What did you really see and experience on the battlefield?¡±


    So I had no choice but to ask again. No matter how good the phenomenon is, it¡¯s still unsettling if you don¡¯t know the cause. It¡¯s unlikely that the child will do that, but it would be a headache if he suddenly said one day that he made a deal with the devil.


    Did Siegfried and his party give you some kind of trigger? Or did you roll a lot of Shinchan to ovee the physical gap in the fight against the demons? Did you meet a good mentor while I was away?


    Amidst the many spections, Cheryl gave an answer that waspletely different from what I expected.


    ¡°The battlefield is just a battlefield. There are enemies to fight and allies to protect. It is far from enlightenment. Isn¡¯t it closer to a sense of doubt?¡±


    I was even more dumbfounded when I saw Cheryl tilting her head and her shoulders dropping as if she was slowly returning to her daily routine.


    This guy is the same age as me now¡­? Isn¡¯t this really his second life?


    ¡°I just wanted to stand by your side and now I¡¯ve finally found a piece of it.¡±


    But Cheryl, who had no way of knowing my feelings, just smiled and answered me as she watched me looking dejected.


    ¡°So let¡¯s practice some more. It¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    I was not very sharp, but I could sympathize with the words that it was stillcking, so I adjusted my sword to match Cheryl¡¯s.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Labian, for your generous support of 500 coins!


    As I reach the 700th episode, I am grateful for the support and encouragement. I will always strive to be remembered as a hard-working writer!


    Thank you, Tofu is cute, for donating 100 coins!


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a sincere serialization. It¡¯s been on hiatus recently. From now on, I¡¯ll try my best to make it a truly sincere serialization without any idents for n days!


    Thank you for your 50 coin donation to Quier!


    I hope you enjoyed the article!

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Unlike me, who spends most of my time sparring with Cheryl and taking it easy, the time in the city of Levien was extremely hectic and passed by quickly.


    The most notable thing was the increase in guards and patrols and the protection of the elements.


    The soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance, who had originally gathered for the purpose of protest but had been left in a state of neither here nor there, were elevated from roadblocking thugs to guard ves after Esmuye took control of their discipline. The title of ve and the expression of rising in status were not a suitablebination, but of course this time was an exception.


    It was quite a sight for the onlookers to see the troops moving around, dividing the districts and taking turns patrolling and changing shifts every hour, separate from the crowds. Even the shifts weren¡¯t on a set schedule, and the shift times were different for each group and district, so it was a sight to behold as the troops moved around every time I saw them, making it seem like the entire city was shaking.


    But apart from that, it was also a sight that made me wonder, ¡°Do they usually go this far, even though they are big shots?¡± Fortunately, Cheryl, who was catching her breath with me, answered my question.


    ¡°There are surplus master-level forces operating on the nearby front lines, so we have no choice but to keep a close watch.¡±


    However, it raised another question while solving it.


    ¡°What? Master level?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I moved the Master in the Demon King¡¯s army to target you.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is it that I¡¯m only hearing about this now?¡±


    ¡°Because Saint Deoni was in control. That¡¯s why the demons called your escorts headed to the capital.¡±


    It was an extraordinary story to hear while holding a sandwich and looking out over the castle walls, but it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. Rather, I felt like my mind was clearing up as I began to understand the situation.


    The escorts who were just there to hold my ankles were actually shackles.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really surprised that the Master is after me.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not surprising¡±


    The Demon King wants to catch me and kill me? It¡¯s not new since he¡¯s been trying consistently up until now. Rather, when I think about the things he¡¯s done so far, I can¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯s finally decided to move the Master.


    ¡°When I first heard about it, I was more surprised than I was like, ¡®They¡¯re finally moving?¡¯¡±


    As expected, it was Cheryl who expressed the same sentiment as I did. But she didn¡¯t stop there and added a word.


    ¡°But now I¡¯m curious as to what made you make that decision.¡±


    ¡°There are many reasons¡±


    ¡°You destroyed the Demon King¡¯s ns one by one, evacuated the Demon Sect that was on the verge of copse, and even captured a dragon. And you even brought a famous guy from the Special Operations Department to the brink of death? And you killed the Demi-Lich who was coborating with the Demon King¡¯s Army, and rescued the Ancient God¡¯s thoughts¡­ Is there more?¡±


    Did you be friends with Carl Kanshi or Emmett while I was away?


    I was taken aback by Cheryl¡¯s reaction, who knew so much, but I tried my best not to show it and added one more thing.


    ¡°Yes, together with the Demon King¡¯s special forces, we will eliminate one of the ancient vampires hiding in the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Even I am so shocked, how much more so must the Demon King be. However, I think that all of those are reasons, but far from determination. Honestly, if those were the reasons, I should have made the determination a long time ago.


    ¡°I could have held it in and held it in until it exploded.¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, Eldmia would have exploded the moment you were known as a warrior.¡±


    When I heard it, it was true.


    Are you suddenly starting to have questions in areas you never thought about?


    ¡°Of course, if you only look at the results, the situation got out of control because you were left alone, and there¡¯s a chance it will get worse in the future, so it¡¯s possible that you¡¯re acting now because you¡¯re afraid of that. But there were rumors that the Demon King could foresee the future, right? And you said his uracy rate wasn¡¯t that high¡­ Doesn¡¯t that make it even more inconsistent?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­ I have tentatively concluded that it is more likely that he experienced the future rather than seeing it.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You experienced the future and returned to the past, moving ahead of things that have already happened?¡±


    Understanding is also fast. Let¡¯s nod appropriately. Cheryl¡¯s radish eyebrows twitch.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that make even more sense? If I had known you would cause such a fuss, I would have killed you first¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s words became slurred as she thought of my hometown. I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I saw her pupils suddenly start to dte, as if she had made a slip of the tongue.


    ¡°I thought so too, but I was wrong. The purpose was the holy relics ced on the altar of the Masin religion hidden in the mountains around our vige.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I see¡¤¡±


    Cheryl, who was feeling relieved that it wasn¡¯t a slip of the tongue, but was worried that it would be too obvious to express her relief since her hometown had actually been blown away, regained herposure and began to specte again around the time I was finishing up the sandwich I was holding.


    ¡°It is estimated that the Master began to appear about a week after you left for Levien.¡±


    ¡°guess?¡±


    ¡°It was only around that time that he showed up, but it is possible that he was observing. It was only after some time that we realized that he did not intervene at all when Siegfried or the Sword Master of the Empire showed up on the battlefield, but only observed thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°At least you can get rid of the vampires.¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    Actually, the process of heading to the empire was very sudden and secretive, so if you realized that, it would be right to be strong even if there was a problem.


    Unlike Cheryl, I had already given up on my worries, so no usible reason came to mind. Instead, I was curious about the master-level person who was looking for me.


    ¡°If he¡¯s a master, is he famous?¡±


    ¡°He never directly revealed his face. The only way to find out was when the Sword Master of the Empire sensed him and warned him, and even when he did appear on the battlefield, he was often wrapped in a robe, so his identity was impossible to identify.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I could do anything else just because I knew who it was, but it was hard to hide my disappointment at not having any information. Still, the fact that there was a Master who wasn¡¯t on the front lines meant that a Master had escaped from somewhere in the Demon King¡¯s territory, so I decided to be satisfied with my allies benefiting from this.


    ¡°Then, is there a master-level personing to the royal family this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say. The Empire doesn¡¯t bring a master-level person, but the situation is not favorable for us to do so. I didn¡¯t hear who it was, but I think it might be the duke.¡±


    The duke mentioned here is, of course, not the old man Lesrom, but the young duke who is the only one of the two dukedoms of Itisel.


    Serte da Etelupe¡¤


    Although he has the grand nickname of the Lord of the Green, he is more often called the Young Duke. He is a rare spirit master even among the already rare master-level talents.


    ¡°It seems like the saying that you are a piece of trash who can¡¯t do anything once you leave your home is just nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You only offered yournd as a sacrifice to the spirits, so there¡¯s a rumor that you can¡¯t use your power anywhere else? You believed that, since you can talk to the spirits?¡±


    ¡°What else is there that you can¡¯t believe?¡±


    If the spirits wish for it, what can a mere human do? We have no choice but to listen.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think there are spirits with such a bad temper, but their purity often leads them to approach mortals violently, so it¡¯s hard to deny it outright.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems like there is no other possibility. His territory was rtively least affected by the war, and unlike Duke Zwinera, his rtionship with the royal family is not bad.¡±


    I want to say


    Duke Lesrom and the King are on really good terms.


    ¡°Those two are good together¡±


    So I said, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to hide it anymore.


    After seeing Cheryl¡¯s reaction to what I said, my guess turned into certainty.


    ¡°What? What is that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°They are acting to prevent the country from being split apart during the war.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the change in her mind was, but Cheryl¡¯s change included not only her swordsmanship but also her personality.


    I should say that she is a little less impulsive. If you just look at the way she often shows herself, you get the feeling that Ragnis is bing more like Cheryl from the prototype.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Envelde¡¯s mansion¡¤ How did the aftercare proceed so smoothly¡¤¡±


    Even if I hear something that would have made me angry or gnashed my teeth in the past, it¡¯s like just looking at me with my mouth open.


    Instead of getting angry and thinking, you just think about it! That was a huge step forward.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°The connections that arose while getting involved with Envelder intertwined here and there¡­ How did it turn out?¡±


    ¡°How on earth can I possibly reveal something that is obviously a major secret of the kingdom¡­¡±


    Cheryl, who had been pressing her temples as if she had a headache, suddenly turned her eyes dim as if she was saying, ¡°Huh?¡± and then suddenly turned into sharp eyes.


    ¡°Wait a minute. That means you¡¯ve known that for quite some time now, but you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Because you were still immature back then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same age as me?¡±


    I just smiled as I watched Cheryl ring at me but not taking any action other than chewing her sandwich in a disgruntled manner. I then looked out to the horizon, imagining the royal delegation that was yet to be seen.


    A spirit master considered to be of master level.


    Perhaps this will be an opportunity toy a new foundation for receiving more help from the spirits?

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Kings of each country gather in Levien.


    The news of the meeting, which had been spreading with content that was very slightly different from the truth, and had focused the attention of the continent, was naturally delivered to the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    There were few who wondered why they were holding a meeting in Levien, even though it was the safest capital of Itisel. All the circumstances, such as the full-scale emergence of the front lines in each country, the establishment of a separate force, and the deration of war against the Demon King, were telling of their intentions.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean everyone knows everything.


    ¡°Is it to let the humans know that war is superior?¡±


    Of course, there were people I didn¡¯t know. The bearded demon who had been lying peacefully on the grass and just now raised his head was exactly that type.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I disagree¡¤¡±


    The problem is that he is a person who cannot help but be unaware of this situation. The special forces agent, who had experienced this several times during his brief period of assisting him, still had difficulty holding back his sighs, exined while hiding his feelings as much as possible.


    ¡°There are many cases where the ind tribes take us for granted. This is a promation to the demon tribes.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Why is it interpreted that way?


    ¡°Imagine retaking a city that you couldn¡¯t take for years, and then having a meeting there with people who would be in big trouble if they died soon after. Would you dare do something so audacious in a ce that could be taken away at any moment?¡±


    ¡°aha¡¤¡±


    The use of force to ensure that Levien would never be taken away again and that they were underplete control so that no one could dare plot an assassination. If the Masinism had been uprooted from Epagasierra in Lengi as nned, it would have been for the good of the human race as the man said, but now it was a different story.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I said there have been a lot of opposition groups recently, right? Since one of the razor des is broken, you can¡¯t even shave your beard as you please, and the ckout janitor must be having a hard time.¡±


    The words, ¡°Why are you talking about someone else¡¯s business?¡± rose to the tip of my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t say them out loud. It was really just someone else¡¯s business to him.


    The Master-ss force, ssified as someone who was keeping his position based on a contract rather than loyalty, yawned and sat up in the silence of the Special Operations Department agents. If you only look at his actions, it was the movements of amon citizen who woke up from a nap, but because there was a battlefield with the scent of blood right in front of him, he felt like something was off.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not all bad news. Eldmia, you said? That warrior is there too. I heard that the bone thing is still in Levien. If we do it right, it¡¯s a chance to handle two things at once.¡±


    Even the words that came out of his mouth were enough to amplify his suspicion that he had lost his taste. Thanks to this, the special forces agent, who had been holding back his facial muscles from escaping from the control of patience with his thorough professionalism, drew his attention with a short cough and asked a question.


    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s good news that he¡¯s in a ce where it¡¯s obviously prepared to be so terrible that it can¡¯t be touched?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s funny. It was just something I hastily prepared. There¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t be wed.¡±


    The special forces agent¡¯s shoulders shook at the curious man¡¯s words. It was not because he felt intimidated by him, but because he had not anticipated his reaction.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to infiltrate Levien?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying such obvious things as if you heard something so strange. I was here because I thought he¡¯d show up on the battlefield, not to just waste time. Even my subordinates made it through the Imperial Academy, so you think I can¡¯t?¡±


    Rather, the special forces agent felt goosebumps on his arm as he saw the man frowning as if he was going to see all kinds of weird guys.


    He was only told to assist the target and provide information, but he had no idea who the man was. Since he was sent by his superiors as a master, his skills were certain, and even if many people knew about his abilities, the possibility of information leaking out would only increase, so he didn¡¯t bother to find out.


    But I knew where the troops that had invaded the Imperial Academy belonged. It was a miserable failure.


    ¡°Master Ma Noi¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Noi Tanissa¡¤


    Although he is known to have outstanding pure fighting prowess, his true value lies in his assassination abilities. He was the leader of an assassination group and attempted to assassinate the current Demon King at the request of the followers of the previous Demon King.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, you didn¡¯t know who I was? Well, that¡¯s understandable. My pride almost got hurt for a moment.¡±


    Unlike the man whoughed heartily and brushed the dirt off his clothes, the special forces agent froze, and the man understood that reaction while snickering.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly strange for him to react like that when he met the legendary assassin. Rather, he was secretly impressed by the loyalty of the special forces agent who had been assisting him until now without even knowing who he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you worked so hard to assist me? The Special Operations Department¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t fake, was it?¡±


    Since most of those fames were closer to treating people like dogs than people, it sounded like an insult at first, but the special operations department agent wasn¡¯t crazy enough to question the Master about such things, so he just nodded and changed the subject.


    ¡°So, all the times you¡¯ve appeared on the battlefield up until now were camouge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s good because you understand quickly.¡±


    There are no assassins who assassinate openly. Showing one¡¯s appearance and appealing one¡¯s presence is nothing more than an illusion. It was just a reverse use of a side effect that urs when reaching a certain level.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange to see things like this. I would definitely lose if I went head-to-head with the Sword Master of the Empire¡­ How can thatdy recognize me as someone of the same level as her?¡±


    Even though they are ssified as masters withpletely different abilities, those who have reached that level tend to recognize others who are at a simr level. Unless the other person intentionally hides their energy, they can recognize them as naturally as breathing.


    So, even though Noi could have hidden his presence, he didn¡¯t. To deceive others, as if he were a master who could go to the front lines at any time.


    As a result, it was a meaningless trap because it failed to capture the target, the warrior of the Masin Church.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The criteria for master level are really vague in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡±


    In the first ce, the special forces agent was in charge of operations, not the field. If you bring just one human knight from the front line, he will die miserably. How can you sympathize with someone who has never felt it and has no idea what he is feeling? If that was possible, he would have been a master.


    However, since they had spent some time together, Noi knew that the Special Forces agent waspletely useless when it came tobat, so the topic of conversation quickly changed.


    ¡°If you think about it, if you could kill all the key figures, wouldn¡¯t it be an opportunity to handle six or seven things at the same time? Wouldn¡¯t that be good for you and me? Maybe we could wipe them all out like pouring water into an anthill?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s possible, that would be the best. Other people would have been skeptical, but when you say it like that, Noi-nim, it sounds a little different.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Really?¡±


    Although it was obvious ttery, Noi smiled cheerfully and patted the special agent on the shoulder, and the agent was greatly relieved that the information he had memorized about Noi Tanissa was not wrong.


    People with excessive narcissism and histrionic personality disorder


    Noi is a character who betrayed the Demon King not because he wasmissioned to kill the Demon King, but because ¡®mere¡¯ vassalsmissioned the assassination of the current Demon King in order to avenge the dead Demon King. It is said that the reason for training disciples is to avoid directly receiving low-levelmissions. It may not be entirely wrong, considering that the name of the assassination group was Tanissa¡¯s Hounds.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad sign anyway. As soon as I found out that the man was Noy, many of the questions I had before were resolved.


    The report says that even the seemingly easygoing attitude and reactions and the shabby decorations are consistent with the desire to show off that they are recognized for their own worth without being obsessed with such things. Rather, I felt ashamed of myself for not noticing it until now.


    But that¡¯s okay. Knowing his tendencies also meant that it was easier to continue the mission.


    ¡°Then¡­ how do you n to move? Will you be apanied by your subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Not only the key personnel, but also many troops have gathered, right? It¡¯s a shame, but I think it¡¯s right to take some of them with you.¡±


    The special forces agent, who was about to distort his expression as he saw Noi leave the ce with a smile while speaking in a tone that seemed certain of his subordinates¡¯ deaths, followed him.


    Regardless of likes and dislikes, there was only one thing he had to do: assist the assassin Noi and help him with his mission.


    It was time to contact his superiors to find a way to help him, since he had said he was heading to Levien.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Apple Eater, for your silent 50 coin support!


    Thank you for donating 50 coins to Follow the Shadow!


    Thanks to your support, I will work hard to write until the day it ispleted!


    Thank you so much for your silent 100 coin support, Geurinim!

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    It was exactly two days after Esmu¨¦¡¯s arrival that the royal family showed up at Levien.


    The grand procession that arrived carrying Itisel VII, his entourage, and even the prince and princess was so close to the royal guard and the military that it was easily visible to the naked eye even from the terrace connected to the conference room. In fact, dozens of dragons were circling the sky in the distance, moving with the military, so it was impossible not to notice unless you had poor eyesight.


    At first, I thought that since the king himself hade, Sir Ekaph, who had stayed in the capital to protect the king, might havee with him, so I asked Cheryl, who was neatly dressed and taking a stance, but she tilted her head and vaguely denied it.


    ¡°If you see the g, it is certain that the young duke hase and will be guarding the capital. It is good to have two capable men, but anything in excess can be poisonous.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤That applies here too?¡±


    ¡°The current Levien is a stage for a y that deliberately attracts foreign attention. If the owner of the house shows up with both hands full of cards while other countries¡¯ important figurese with their own escorts, it would be nothing more than a joke.¡±


    The front lines were pushed farther than before, the surveince system was over-deployed and felt like an impregnable fortress due to the unintentional use of the Allied Forces of the Kingdom, and on top of that, there was an escort of the leaders of the Empire and the Demonic Cult, as well as the famous Levien Margrave and the warriors.


    Even so, if they brought in a bunch of strong people with skillsparable to those of a master, it meant that Gao would not buy it. Cheryl exined that since Esmu and the Marquis of Bende were involved, they could bring in the young duke under the pretext of matching their ranks.


    It would be better to have augh than to die because of a one in a million chance, but do we have to worry about that in the midst of all this? The king and the guards are all having a hard time.


    ¡°Actually, there are other tricks as well. It¡¯s like we are the people of Itisel, but our affiliation is divided.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s used again. But even if I¡¯m a demon, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Ethe¡¯s warrior Siegfried Party¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    It was Saint Deoni who revealed herself while shaking her head andughing.


    ¡°I was just sticking my tongue out at the nobles¡¯ squabbling. But are you going to attend the meeting dressed like that?¡±


    I don¡¯t have the hobby of nitpicking other people¡¯s behavior, but since the saintess¡¯s appearance was so different from what I expected, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. The saintess, who was standing on the terrace in a state where anyone could mistake her for a knight because she was fully armed, rather than saying she was meeting with representatives from each country, answered with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t this a ce where we need to have serious discussions about future interests? We¡¯re not in a position to wear fancy clothes. Isn¡¯t that the case with you, warrior?¡±


    I was fully armed, even wearing a shield, because I didn¡¯t know what would happen, but since the saint¡¯s words were more like a joke than sincere, I didn¡¯t bother to refute them.


    The game has already been decided. This meeting is nothing more than a stage to officially record the world while having a puppet audience called the United Kingdoms. Perhaps in the distant future, history books will record the Empire as mediating while the Masinism, no different from a government in exile, continues to assert its rights and engage in heated debates with Itisel.


    ¡°I guess I should stand guard well so that the saintess doesn¡¯t have to fight herself.¡±


    So I just changed the subject and made a joke. The saint smiled faintly and responded with a smile.


    There were voices of concern within the Masin Church that I might need to participate directly, but I rejected it for a variety of reasons. One reason was that the story would only get moreplicated if I got involved due to the massive support of the Kingdom Alliance, but the biggest problem was that the elite troops brought from each country to prepare for the Demon King¡¯s army were depicted as keeping each other in check in the conference room in preparation for my impulsive actions.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The powers of each country should not be ring at each other in the conference room, but should stand guard outside just in case. Because no one knows what the Demon King¡¯s army will do.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Princess Iron Blood and Count Levien seem to be in a strangely ufortable mood. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    After finishing the light chat and heading back to the conference room, the saintess turned her head as if a thought had suddenly urred to her and asked a question without thinking. I felt the anxiety that I had been putting off in my head with the excuse of the visit of a master-level spirit mage creeping up on me¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤He shook his head calmly.¡¤


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. I really didn¡¯t hear anything.


    When I returned after finishing my duel with Cheryl, all I could see was Esmue, who was clearly upset with an expression I had never seen before, Ragnis, who waspletely sullen, and Asili, who was smiling awkwardly.


    Even though I knelt down and asked for an exnation from Asili, who had the mildest reaction, all I got in return was to wait for a moment¡­


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s holding back his emotions for a perfect performance? I heard there are some actors like that.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­! It¡¯s a very possible guess. If that¡¯s true, I guess I should prepare more. It was a good idea to ask.¡±


    I felt a strange sense of guilt as I watched the saint disappear into the distance in admiration, but I couldn¡¯t say that the two of us were in a rtionship and that there was a temporary problem because of the woman¡¯s constant entanglement, so I kept my mouth shut.


    I thought I had gotten out of the situation with such a pitiful remark, but Cheryl, who had been quietly listening from the side, suddenly barged in.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What is your rtionship with the Iron-Blooded Princess?¡±


    ¡°He is the one who saved the princess from being kidnapped.¡±


    Don¡¯t panic!


    Do you know how many simtions I¡¯ve run on the possibility of being asked this question? I¡¯ve been through a lot, so I¡¯m not one to stutter or do the same old clich¨¦s!


    Even from the way he looked down as if nothing had happened while already making up an alibi based on facts, I think it was perfect acting!


    ¡°It feels like you¡¯re saying a prepared answer.¡±


    ¡­Were you too perfect¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    I blinked my eyes and shrugged my shoulders as naturally as possible to hide the momentary twitching in my face, but I felt a cold sweat forming on my back.


    ¡°Because I have nothing else to say. Or was there some kind of answer you were hoping for?¡±


    In fact, I can tell you all the state secrets that the head of the House of Lords and the royal family were secretly working together, but this is a separate matter.


    No matter how shameless I am, when I mention that I am in a rtionship with three women, it is impossible to endure the cold, contemptuous gaze from Cheryl and the evaluation that will fall in real time. Above all, it would take an hour just to exin the situation to correct the misunderstanding, but the royal procession that was far away has already arrived right in front of Levien, so there was no time for that.


    After a brief moment of silence as they exchanged nces, Cheryl¡¯s mouth, which had been wide open, opened heavily.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤No¡¤ It¡¯s okay now¡¤¡±


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned around and left the terrace to greet the royal family.


    I wanted to ask him right away, ¡°Why ¡®now¡¯? Why are you leaving room for it?¡± But I knew it would only arouse suspicion, so I had no choice but to follow him and walk quietly.


    ?


    As we passed through the castle, which was bustling with preparations for the meeting, and headed toward the castle gate along the main street, the atmosphere was quite different from when the imperial delegation or the saintess arrived.


    ¡°Long live His Majesty the King!¡±


    ¡°Long live the true saint, King Itisel VII!¡±


    ¡°Blessings to the Prince and Princess!¡±


    The army and carriages were entering Levien, receiving a warm wee and shouting loudly.


    Cheryl, who was looking around at the people around her with a look of iprehension while feeling full of excitement to the point where she felt like they had nted a wind catcher to raise the mood, tilted her head and muttered.


    ¡°If someone saw me, they would think I came back victorious. Praise towards the royal family is certainly a good thing, but¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit excessive? How could this be?¡±


    Strangely, he¡¯s smart when ites to difficult things, but he¡¯s clueless when ites to this stuff.


    While I was giving her a short lecture on what a wind catcher was, the Knights of the Dragon appeared at the forefront, crossing the street through the crowd.


    It seems that some of the work that was originally done by cavalrymen was being done by some of the dragons. It was amazing to see the dragons walking gracefully on two legs without any hesitation. They say that some can do it even after a lot of training, and some can¡¯t.


    But surprisingly, there was something else that really caught my attention.


    Even Cheryl and I looked at each other as if we couldn¡¯t believe it, not to mention the people around us. We were speechless for a moment at the incredible performance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that they cheer for that instead of being a wind catcher?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about that too just now.¡±


    Coming to my senses btedly, I couldn¡¯t deny what Cheryl had said.


    The sight of four fire giants guarding a chariot, d in armor that glowed likeva, had enough impact to drive people into a frenzy.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Every time therge creatures, who seem ready to devour the entire street, move, sparks fly and thickva flows to the ground.


    If the city facility manager had seen it, it would have been a sight that would have made him scream at the sight of it threatening the well-being of all the surrounding thatched houses and testing the durability of the street, but in reality, the giant¡¯s remains scattered everywhere and flowed on the ground were not causing any damage to the city.


    To be exact, they just disappeared. It was as if they had evaporated. It wasn¡¯t like the fire giants were shrinking either, so it was a strange sight to the point where I thought I was looking at a hologram.


    Even at first, people flinched at the appearance that seemed hot, but as the giant approached, they were filled with doubt, but soon cheered as if nothing had happened, so it seemed like it wasn¡¯t hot at all. Thanks to this, many parents were having a hard time because excited children stretched out their arms to see if they could somehow touch it.


    ¡°The spirit fire that is not hot¡­ I know it is incredibly great in terms of magic, but is it also great in spirit magic?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met anyone who could be called a shaman.¡±


    Cheryl, who noticed it as quickly as I did, looked at me curiously, but it wasn¡¯t like I knew anything.


    Even though Ashili is capable ofmunicating with spirits as a racial trait, it would be a stretch to call her a spirit mage. Since I have never met anyone else as an enemy or ally, I cannot even make a hypothesis.


    Since it was called spirit magic, I thought it was some kind of different condition for me to receive help from the spirits, unlike me who just asks for help. After making that kind of inference, I boldly admitted that I didn¡¯t know anything, but for some reason, Cheryl gave me a look as if she saw all kinds of weird people, making me feel wronged.


    ¡°No, you canmunicate with spirits and receive help from them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Spirit, if you ask for it, it will be granted¡­ If you turn it around to help me feel warmth, wouldn¡¯t that be the result?¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know the method, I came up with a hypothesis that it might be simr considering the situation, but the skeptical views did not easily go away.


    ¡°Well, there are more than one or two things that are unique about you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Then, for some strange reason that was hard to understand, he went back to watching the procession. I was so annoyed that I wanted to punish him with a long cat punishment, but since he was finally standing up and being serious, I decided to let him go and watched the spirits as well.


    The spirits mixed among the soldiers were not only fire giants. They were so huge that they seemed to be as tall as the third floor of a building, but they were the only ones who attracted attention. Behind the four giants, soldiers made of rock were stationed.


    It was definitely a scene that boosted people¡¯s morale. From my perspective, where I was focused on the same movements as a machine, I wondered if it wasn¡¯t no different from a golem.


    ¡°The movements are the same. Are they the same entity, just divided?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was just curious, so should I ask?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What? You¡¯re asking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the conditions are just right.¡±


    Just as spirits have different perspectives on the world, they also have different standards formunication.


    For us, walls separate spaces, but for them, they are just one world, and this includes the sounds and the conversations we try to have with them.


    In other words, you can talk ¡®anywhere¡¯


    That¡¯s also the reason why he responds the same way no matter where you call him. Of course, in order to have a proper conversation, the young duke over there needs to know how to talk to the spirits¡­


    Who am I? Eldmia Ega, who gained affinity for spirits that she never had before and startedmunicating with the spirits while heading towards the bare ground.


    The first thing I learned from the spirits was the pseudo-spiritnguage.


    ¡°Fire spirits, are you four perhaps one?¡±


    To be precise, it is an act of speaking with the intention of imitating thenguage of spirits as much as possible. Nevertheless, the reason I speak the words is to give an example of mynguage corresponding to that intention.


    It was a useless action for the spirits who had no interaction with people, but the spirits who had lived with people to some extent would find simrities and gain enough effect to ept the nguage¡¯, which was the teaching of the spirits.


    Of course, it¡¯s not omnipotent. If it was, I would have personally thanked the forest spirits when I went out to catch thieves with Asili. Maybe it¡¯s because this is a kind of mental bodynguage, but no matter how much I tried to exin it to them, it didn¡¯t work well unless I met them in person.


    Fortunately, this time, the condition was met. As expected, Cheryl looked puzzled at my question, as if she was wondering if I was joking or asking seriously, but there was a definite response from the fire giants.


    While walking hard, he looked at me almost at the same time and replied with a somewhat joyful expression, ¡°No.¡±


    From the spirits¡¯ perspective, it seemed like the foreigner was speaking to them in their nativenguage, albeit awkwardly, so the level of joy was considerable.


    The appearance was so disjointed that it looked like he would swing a hammer at any moment and turn the surroundings into a sea of ??fire, but anyways,


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you. They¡¯re all different¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Just as I was about to tell Cheryl what I had learned,


    I felt something like murderous intent pouring down on me from somewhere.


    At that moment, Cheryl¡¯s pupils, who had been staring at me with her eyes wide open, shrank to a surprising degree and her body quickly twisted. It was a movement that showed that Cheryl had felt the killing intent that I had felt, but because she had not felt it as clearly as I, the person involved, she was unable to pinpoint the direction and recognized it as an enemy.


    If you had properly identified the location, you would have felt the life forceing out of a ce where you couldn¡¯t hold your sword no matter how much you felt it.


    As soon as I thought about that, my hand went out before my words and I grabbed the pommel of the sword that was about to fly out from her waist.


    ¡°Not the enemy¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°It was from the procession. I guess they noticed that I was talking to the spirits.¡±


    If I had just watched calmly, my sword would have been pulled out. If I had pulled out my sword here and caused chaos, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just a letter of reflection, so I think it was a very wise choice.


    But unlike Cheryl, who quickly understood what I was saying and stopped moving, the killing spirit in the procession did not stop. After gradually closing the distance, what appeared before my eyes was a young man riding a horse without any armor.


    The eyes are so sad that the murderous intent pouring out of them pales inparison. If it weren¡¯t for that murderous intent, I might have thought he was just pretending to be angry.


    His long hair was tied back roughly, but there was nothing special about him, and his clothes were far from shy for a nobleman. The only shy thing was the embroidery on the cape he was wearing. It was hard to understand why he was in this procession without even a single piece of equipment that could be called a weapon. He was far from shy and intimidating.


    Ironically, it was because of that that I could immediately tell who he was.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still young.¡±


    Serte da Etelupe¡¤


    A spirit magician who is considered to be master-level.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤??¡±


    He used to look at me as if he could kill me with just his eyes, but for some reason, as he got closer to me, his eyes lost their strength and his pupils started to shake as he started collecting hooks.


    What is it?


    ?


    That¡¯s how spirits are originally.


    Just as humans see all lizardmen as simr to humans, and beastmen see all humans as simr to them, spirits also tend to be able to categorize the creatures of the continent only within the broad framework of races. That is why you have to go all the way to the level of beingsmonly called high-level spirits to understand them and talk to them as if they were people.


    But that¡¯s just because youck the ability to identify enemies, and it¡¯s definitely not because you¡¯re stupid.


    Even the lower spirits, who simply use their abilities as they are told, are more understanding than most monsters. That is why they can make contracts with spiritists, teach them, train them, borrow their powers ording to the will of the caster, and carry outplexmands.


    However, the lower and middle spiritsck reason, apart from their understanding.


    Because of this, they tend to be impulsive and spontaneous, and often act carelessly. As a result, they have many idents, and when shamans fight each other on the battlefield, they sometimes lose control of their spirits by seeing their opponent¡¯s weaknesses. Naturally, it is the shaman¡¯s ability to prevent such unfortunate events.


    In that sense, the guardian of the green, Serta da Etelup, was a natural-born spirit master. It means that he had never lost control. However, shortly after entering Levien, that record was broken very suddenly.


    At first I thought they were enemies, but that wasn¡¯t it. The fire spirits didn¡¯t attack or kill, except for the provocations and silly questions that any spiritist would recognize at first sight.


    It is a situation that cannot be exined unless the purpose is to send contempt and ridicule for being admired for such skills. And since it was attempted in such a public ce, it would not be strange to interpret it as an attempt to tantly pour water on him.


    So I immediately traced the traces back to identify the target and approached him with a lively expression. It was already humiliating enough, but the significance of this meeting and this procession was so great that I could not take any further action.


    But somehow, every time I took a step closer, I felt like something was wrong.


    ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤How did you talk to me?¡¯


    Clearly, I asked the spirit a question and got an answer.


    This means that hemunicated in thenguage of spirits, and that also meant that spirits had to be present around the person who insulted him.


    However, there was nothing around the young man who was looking at him. A girl who seemed to have been seen somewhere before was half-held in his arms, and he was just about to take his hand off the hilt of his sword. Even if you look closely, you can¡¯t find any traces of a spirit other than the young man¡¯s hand on the girl¡¯s sword pommel.


    Could it be that there is a master shaman hidden there who can even arbitrarily deceive traces?


    As I swallowed my saliva without realizing it amidst the unsolved questions, the fire spirits whispered as if they were having fun.


    [A child in his mother¡¯s arms, my friend]


    The spirits exined the situation with all sorts of positive emotions such as joy, happiness, and cheerfulness, but Serta had a hard time epting the spirits¡¯ emotions as they were.


    The beings that spirits who have lived for nearly an eternity can call their mothers¡­


    ¡°What the hell is going on¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Because they had no god but theirs.¡¤

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Even though the spirit master Serta suddenly spread the killing intent, it wasn¡¯t particrly unpleasant.


    While I was escorting the royal family, a strange guy suddenly did something ridiculous like waving a toy gun and causing a scene. If I didn¡¯t get mad from the person involved, wouldn¡¯t I be a gentleman? To be honest, I didn¡¯t know that I was talking to the spirits, so I didn¡¯t do it. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    So, I was prepared to silently ept his criticism in the future, with about 70% surprise and 30% regret, thinking, ¡®Even people can know this?¡¯


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, warrior. I am a spirit mage named Serta da Etelup.¡±


    That is why I could not help but be very embarrassed by his cautious approach and overly polite greeting as the royal family entered the city, moved to the conference hall, and the soldiers strengthened their guard to prepare for a full-scale attack.


    He didn¡¯t even mention that he was a duke? That was the same as saying that he would take off his rank and just bow his head in ignorance. If this were a different position, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem with bowing like that, but now that I¡¯m here as a warrior of the Demon Sect, it¡¯s hard to ept that someone who¡¯s a duke would bow their head unconditionally.


    Not only the representatives who are having the meeting, but also the people outside should not feel hurt by each other. Who would like it if rumors spread that their own operatives would immediately bow their heads?


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. I have heard of the fame of Duke Etheluph. However, before I can properly greet you, I would like to first apologize for the unpleasant incident that urred during the procession.¡±


    So, on the one hand, I had a question, ¡°Why would this gentleman bow down to me when there is absolutely no reason for him to do so?¡± and I went in as politely as I could. Even Cheryl, who was glued to me like a gum, rolled her eyes at the Duke of Etheloof¡¯s antics, and the Duke, who heard my words, smiled and shook his head as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that. At first, I thought it was a simr spirit sorcerer who was picking a fight, but I quickly realized it was a misunderstanding. You, warrior, have not made a contract with any spirits.¡±


    You can tell that much? Are the spirits connected by some kind of invisible nerve cord?


    The duke continued to exin with a calm smile, even though I didn¡¯t ask him back, as if the questions that kepting up were finally revealed in his expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with Manana Aura. Like-minded people recognize each other. In fact, I greeted you in the hopes that we could have some helpful conversations about this.¡±


    ¡°I am aplete novice when ites to spiritism¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say I¡¯m an outsider. Just talking to the spirits I contracted with isn¡¯t something that just anyone can do.¡±


    As soon as the confident duke finished speaking, a long trumpet sounded from the spire to announce the start of the meeting.


    From now on, all those who participated in the conference agreed that there should be no floating people in or out of the castle until the trumpet sounded to announce a break, and at the same time, it meant that our work had begun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad story for you either, sir¡­ I hope you¡¯ll think about it slowly. I¡¯lle see you again during the next break.¡±


    When I turned my gaze back to the duke, who had followed the sound of the trumpet, he bowed politely and stepped away. I didn¡¯t know about other things, but I really liked the way he didn¡¯t neglect his work using ss as an excuse.


    While I was feeling a strange sense of relief at the fact that the only two dukes in the country were so sane, the Laughing Bell gang, who had been keeping a distance while talking to the duke, quickly approached me and tilted their heads, opening their mouths.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s Master-level, but it¡¯s not as threatening as I thought. Are all spirit magicians like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who feels that way?¡±


    I was a little flustered because I thought that the humans who came to visit after a long time had returned to Eldmia, which was not given thebat power meter that all of them were wearing, but that wasn¡¯t the case. I turned my gaze to Cheryl just in case, and she nodded quietly as if she was saying the same thing.


    ¡°But I¡¯m d we¡¯re on your side since I¡¯m sure your skills are solid.¡±


    How many people have been dismissed because they felt a slight aura from me, and how much danger have I experienced because I couldn¡¯t sense the other person¡¯s aura?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤Thetter was less than I thought, but anyway, it was a good thing for us that we couldn¡¯t tell that they were strong at a nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s sturdy, but¡­ depending on how the Demon King¡¯s armyes out, it might be difficult to rely on it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you trying to make meugh again?¡±


    How can a mereughter bell find fault with a master-level power?


    These days, I¡¯m more used to being hit, so I open my eyes and look at him. Feeling ashamed, my face turns red and I shake my head urgently and add my words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! From what I¡¯ve heard, the Duke is a person who specializes in defending castles. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean hecks the ability to fight against individuals, but you know how a sword master fights right now¡­¡±


    What nonsense was he talking about again? It was surprisingly rational and honest advice!


    ¡°I understand. I am still alive because I can cope, but if you include the security of the key person, things can get tricky.¡±


    ¡°That was my point.¡±


    It was funny to see Bellughing with relief, but I decided not to tease him any further.


    In fact, if they were wizards or warriors, I would have had a rough idea of ??what they would be like if they were called masters, so it probably didn¡¯t matter.


    However, since all we could see of the Duke was his performance in a shy parade show, it is not surprising that some people say that we should not rely too much on him, as we do not feel much pressure from him.


    ¡°Anyway, this time you¡¯re right. Originally I was going to take you guys on a patrol and look for any unusual signs, but I guess I¡¯ll have to change the n. Let¡¯s roughly split it into half, half to guard the conference room and half to protect the key figure.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the factors in the conference room¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s one more person.¡±


    You are probably still lost in your reading trance in the library.


    ?


    As expected, Mr. Sanyeom, who was building a tower of books in the library, was still not surprised by my sudden visit and for some reason did not express any questions about the word security.


    ¡°I honestly thought you were joking when I said I was going to hire these guys as escorts.¡±


    Because of that, I ended up being embarrassed.


    He hasn¡¯t fought since joining me, but Sanyeom-nim is a true remnant of God, and he possesses strength that is worthy of being called that. What use is an escort to such a being? Most of the guys would fly away with just a wave of the hand.


    Escorting such a being? It¡¯s a situation that¡¯s even more absurd than when I first met the Laughing Bell gang.


    However, it was only my greed that made me want to escort Sanyeomnim and keep him away from the fight as much as possible.


    I did not want to force sacrifices on the remnants of a now-decaying god, asking them to fight for us again. I wanted to show that those who have reached the present through their past devotion are fully capable of fighting on their own.


    But I have never once said that to myself. So, even though you don¡¯t know why I do this, you never seem to panic.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be joking, and it¡¯s not a bad story to me either.¡±


    Instead, he just smiles as he closes the book with a familiar gesture. At the same time, Sanim¡¯s gaze briefly turns to the Half Laughing Bell crew standing at the entrance of the library, contemting how to stand guard, and Cheryl watching them.


    ¡°Shall we talk quietly for a moment?¡±


    As he passed by and muttered, Sanyeom-nim pped his hands, and with that mere movement, a sacredw based on enormous divine power unfolded, enveloping Sanyeom-nim and others. And then all the noises that had been faintly heard until just a moment ago suddenly stopped as if they were muted.


    ¡°Was there such aw?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I asked in amazement, thinking that there was nothing rted to soundproofing in the Holy Law, and received a bombshell statement. When I looked at him with a shocked expression, Mr. Sanyeom smiled slightly and continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s under your control and was only deployed for a short time, so there¡¯s no problem. There may be some residual divine power, but your sword can handle that.¡±


    Mr. Sanyeom, you have many thoughts!


    Even while feeling ashamed of his own impiety for a moment, Sanyeomnim continued to speak.


    ¡°If there is a threat to my life, I intend to take my own life.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight, I won¡¯t resist, and I won¡¯t be taken prisoner either. If that momentes¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. Why?¡±


    There are limits to the amount of trouble, but isn¡¯t this too much? There have been a lot of things that have made me panictely, but this moment is the best of all.


    ¡°Because I understood the blind spots and mistakes that the Demon King and the Evil God overlooked, and I also understood why you were growing stronger so quickly.¡±


    But, apart from my confusion, Mr. Sanyeom was infinitely calm.


    ¡°Just by me confronting them, the bnce will be in ce.¡±


    It was a calmness that was not very pleasant for me.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Mr. Shield Fan, for your 15 coin donation!


    I¡¯m d you enjoyed it! Please continue to support us in the future!

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    If I had gone through the process of listening to an exnation and understanding it, I would have been able to organize my thoughts in my head.


    But the reality was that I was the only one who understood what Sanyeom was talking about just by his words, and I felt suffocated in my unorganized thoughts and emotions.


    ¡°Elf¡¤¡±


    It was just one word that I couldn¡¯t even tell how I uttered, but Sanyeom nodded and added:


    ¡°Dragon tribe¡±


    If someone who didn¡¯t know heard these words, they would have been considered a wise answer, but to me, they were shocking answers that felt like a blow to the back of the head.


    The reason why the elves who experienced thousands of years ago no longer appear in the world, and the reason why the dragons disappeared one after another at some point, is because they are aware of the shackles of that bnce?


    ¡°Do you think God is perfect?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤no¡¤¡±


    Omnipotence does not exist. Omnipotence may be possible, but omnipotence is impossible. So even gods cannot be perfect. When Epha had already confirmed the results while talking to him, Sanyeom nodded.


    ¡°Since the gods themselves are not perfect, they did not expect perfection from their creations. They simply wanted to carve out a destiny where they could stand alone and be healthy. Because of their excessive desire, the dragons, the first living creatures, were granted great power and long life, while the elves were granted a life that was difficult to endure.¡±


    So each time a race gained new life, the gods also gained enlightenment¡­


    As a result, a ¡®bnce¡¯ was created.


    The words of Mr. Sanyeom, who swept the cover with his palm as if caressing the sunlight pouring down on the closed book, continued.


    ¡°Even the creators don¡¯t know how the bnce works. Knowing means understanding the structure, and if you can understand the structure, you can interfere, so even if you knew, you would have to erase your memories. It was just certain that it worked properly, so there were things that no one wanted to know.¡±


    Then, the thought that we shouldn¡¯t give power to those who are no different from evil spirits rose to my throat ording to my instincts, but was suppressed by my reason and went down.


    I understand that the standard for judging bnce is not made up of good and evil.


    The gods, who desired the autonomy of mortals, did not instill absolute standards or rules in the bnce.


    ¡°Because there was bnce, even the mightiest dragons with unsurpassable powers were eventually put to death by mortals. Even though they were drunk on arrogance because they had received so much, their wisdom was not a lie, and the dragons quickly understood the bnce and hid themselves. They chose to maintain the status quo, knowing that the moment they eliminated a threat, it would surely return as a greater threat.¡±


    The dragon tribe that dominated the era disappeared into their own hideout, leaving only a few dragons that were close to being watchers.


    The evil gods, unaware of this, continued to abuse their power and eventually fell to thebined attacks of the manifested good gods and mortals.


    It is not clear whether the elves are aware of this fact, but it is clear that at least some legend has been passed down. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin why elves like Lumings did not appear in the world.


    ¡°At first, there would have been only fights against those who were the same person but far beyond your capabilities. However, as you became entangled in countless events, the enemies you defeated would have be beings that were far from ordinary. Creatures derived from the remnants of evil gods, like dragon demi-liches and ancient vampires.¡±


    After hearing Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s words, my doubts about the soldiers showing strange growth rates as they get closer to the battlefield were also resolved. If you think that all of this is ultimately a result of bnce, it is a very natural process.


    ¡°The evil spirits you have defeated have given you strength. I too have the potential to give the same strength to the evil spirits that seek to oppose me.¡±


    So when the timees, you are ready to face death.


    Without any resistance


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t look so serious. This is only an extreme case. The enemies might not target me, and even if they do, they might not be able to achieve their goal. This is just a warning in advance, assuming the worst case scenario.¡±


    Even though he had decided to die, Sanim smiled calmly and pped his hands again to release the sanctuary.


    After that, I politely greeted Sanyeom-nim, who asked me with his eyes as if he had said everything he wanted to say, and as I walked away, my mind was still in a state of confusion. It was only natural that I had one more reason to question the Demon King¡¯s sudden use of the Master.


    As Sanyeom said, I didn¡¯t know that my half-hearted response would actually make me stronger, so I did useless things. But what if I found out through some kind of opportunity? And then suddenly took out a Master-level weapon and tried to kill me in a short battle?


    Even the time he took action was after I discovered Sanyeomnim. Is it really possible to say that all of this was just a coincidence?


    ¡°Oh, warrior, are you done talking?¡±


    As I approached the entrance of the library, shaking my head to clear away the deepening confusion and distrust, the Half Laughing Bell gang, who had just finished talking and devising a n among themselves, reacted to me.


    ¡°Oh, have you made any ns?¡±


    ¡°Since the library is in the main building and we are not the only ones guarding this area, I don¡¯t think there will be any major difficulties. If there is a problem with the internal structure, we can just take him and move him to the conference room nearby.¡±


    ¡°Good. After this work is over, let¡¯s start naming you guys.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just Laughter Bell 2 and 3, right?¡±


    ¡°First of all, you are number 2. You are in charge here.¡±


    The other guys are giggling at the guy who makes a shit-eating expression even though he¡¯s wearing a hat. I try to force a smile while watching him, but it¡¯s not easy.


    At other times, it would have been okay to just manage my expression, but now the problem was that Cheryl was right next to me.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    As much as I know about him, he knows me too. Cheryl¡¯s gaze as she leaves the escorts behind after a light joke and asks softly is not a question to test them out, but closer to ¡®tell me quickly¡¯.


    ¡°I have to protect you, but I don¡¯t know if I can do it well.¡±


    At first, I was going to just blurt it out, but then I thought it was really necessary to do that to him, so I decided to be honest.


    Of course, Cheryl¡¯s eyebrows were strangely twisted because she couldn¡¯t understand the situation from the beginning where she had to ¡®daringly¡¯ protect a piece of the god who was active in the past, so I had to add a little bit of additional exnation. Even so, all I could say was that she absolutely could not fight the enemies due to the circumstances of the Master of Thought, but fortunately, Cheryl didn¡¯t try to dig any deeper than that.


    ¡°Even a warrior has only one body.¡±


    Instead, he looked at me as if I was very pitiful and started to act as if he was telling me something great.


    With all my heart,


    ¡°Why are you saying such an obvious thing as if it were something new?¡±


    Thanks to that, a rebuttal came out of my mouth as a spinal reflex, but my retort only made Cheryl¡¯s gaze grow colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re worrying about such an obvious issue. How many allies are there here? Are you trying to protect them all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, but Master level¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°There are master-level ones here too. Soldiers are everywhere on the ground, and dragon knights are flying in the sky. I don¡¯t know how many of them could sneak in like rats, but a master-level one is only one body like you, so what are you worried about?¡±


    Look at it simply, simply, Cheryl teaching me with her arms crossed arrogantly was very annoying¡­


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust others. I also know you try to solve your problems on your own. But the existence of a fragment of a god who once dedicated himself to protecting the continent from evil gods is not just your problem. Even if you were afraid of making his existence known, you couldn¡¯t make it public. He is someone everyone must work hard to protect.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤There was nothing wrong with what he said about what he ate wrong, so I couldn¡¯t say anything in return.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really not good enough, I¡¯ll stay. There¡¯s no way I can win against a master-level yer, but I can try for just one chance.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I should just¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Taaak! Cheryl¡¯s foot flew into my shin and hit it with a loud sound. But her surprise attack did not prate the greaves made of dragon scales, and Cheryl had to shed a few tears.


    ¡°Wake up. Since when have you been waiting here sucking your thumb until troublees? Instead of that, you should go around the city one more time and chase after the heads of the Demon King¡¯s army that are hiding. That¡¯s something only you can do.¡±


    It was exactly right.


    Until the end of the meeting, I asked Asili to patrol with Laika in case of any terrorist attacks, but that was only to catch booby traps or people with suspicious behavior, and Asili had no way of tracking magical power.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤That¡¯s right. I have to do what I can at this moment. I was so impatient that I forgot the obvious.¡±


    Waiting is not my style. If there are really guys in Levien, I¡¯d rather strike first and destroy them. That¡¯s my style.


    That was exactly what I had to do.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    There are only two ways in which a demon can appear like any other human:


    Cut off the horns or use magic to disguise your appearance.


    However, cutting off the horns requires a lot of effort and, depending on the location, there are many cases where it is not even possible to attempt it.


    In that sense, the dehorned demons that the Special Forces Division nted in the human territory were rtively hard to find. Naturally, most demons could not do that, and when attempting temporary infiltration, they usually had to use magical tools or magical powers to disguise their appearance, but even that had clear limitations, so it was not used very often.


    The first limitation is that this is not a simple illusion, but an advanced mutation magic that transforms the body.


    Of course, not just anyone can use it. In addition, because there is a limit to the duration, a wizard must be deployed directly or in a team with colleagues. There is no reason to use a wizard with that level of skill for a backdoor operation, so the Demon King¡¯s army tends topletely exclude this method unless they are nning tounch a surprise attack.


    Another limitation is that the process of transforming the body through magic is very, very painful.


    It¡¯s not just about enduring the pain, but it¡¯s about installing soundproofing magic and going through a painful process that will make you twist your body, and even when you return, you have to feel the excruciating pain. It¡¯s so terribly painful that the saying that you¡¯ll shit and piss yourself is not an exaggeration, so it¡¯s a magic that will have a mental impact unless you carefully select soldiers with excellent mental strength.


    It¡¯s not something that can be done just once or twice, but you have to cast the spell two or three times a day, and depending on the operation, no one knows how long those days willst. What kind of crazy person would willingly ept this spell in such an environment?


    Few people know this, but these restrictions have also served as a catalyst to empower illusionist magicians who study the remnants of evil spirits.


    If only the environment where you can use illusion magic while moving was prepared, there would be no reason to change your appearance with mutation magic while feeling the excruciating pain of bones. If the unfortunate incident of the tower builder, Kalesi Visis, evaporating in an unexpected ident had not urred, a future where results were achieved within a few years would have unfolded, and the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s intelligence results may have drawn an upward curve.


    But she died, and the research on illusion magic using the power of the evil god was at a standstill. In the end, the Demon King¡¯s army, who could not choose the option of cutting off their horns and imitating humans due to innate reasons, had no choice but to use mutation magic to infiltrate Levien.


    And it was no different for the assassins called Tanissa¡¯s Hounds.


    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    The bodies of the five demons, curled up on the cold dirt floor, are twisting, swelling, and contracting in impossible directions.


    Since they are not wearing any clothes regardless of gender, some may find it very obscene, but sometimes, when you see their bodies twisting like monsters and the floor starting to get soaked with sweat, you can¡¯t help but feel horrified.


    The same goes for the demon wizard who cast a spell on them. He waited for the group¡¯s transformation to end while caressing the ce where the horns he had ground down for this operation were, and at the same time, he was clicking his tongue out in frustration at their patience.


    They were clearly groaning, but the pain of mutation magic doesn¡¯t end with just ¡®groaning¡¯. In his view, their groans were at best the level of peopleining of stomachache after eating a poisonous mushroom.


    They didn¡¯t roll around on the floor, they didn¡¯t scream for the forest to leave, and they didn¡¯t piss or shit. The assassins were epting the mutation with superhuman patience, to the point where even the most painstakingly installed soundproofing spells were rendered useless.


    ¡®I heard that this is your first time experiencing mutation magic, but it¡¯s to that extent.¡¯


    The wizard took a moment to collect his thoughts as he watched the sight that could only be described as a hunting dog raised by a legendary assassin. He then began to draw water from the river right next to him and heat it up.


    They are not taking off their clothes because they like to be exposed. They are taking off their clothes to prepare for the possibility that their clothes will tear due to waste products secreted during the mutation process or their bodies twisting into strange shapes. Of course, they need to wash themselves after the mutation is over, so the wizard decided to prepare warm water out of respect for the assassins who, ording to his advice, became naked without a word.


    As the water that had risen into the air like a giant sphere following his hand began to boil, the moans of the demons began to subside. Although they were not moaning, the assassins, who were clearly exhausted, looked at their horns that had been uprooted and fallen to the ground, and suddenly opened their mouths.


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to be uprooted like this, can¡¯t it end in one go?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case. In the process of returning to the original body, the joint with the skull is regenerated.¡±


    The assassins¡¯plexions darkened rapidly at the wizard¡¯s exnation of separating boiled water, mixing it with river water to adjust the temperature, and distributing it to the demons. They barely managed to hold back their groans, but it was clear that they were not immune to pain.


    However, there was no time to grumble as it was a matter of sess or failure for the operation. The assassins followed the wizard¡¯s instructions without a word, washed their bodies, put on the clothes they had neatly taken off, and moved on as soon as they buried their horns in the ground.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to encounter the various crowds heading to Levien, as they were moving from the interior of Itisel over the rugged mountains in order to reduce suspicion even a little. The assassins, centered around the wizard, naturally mixed in with the passersby, and thanks to the consideration of a merchant who felt sorry for their poorplexion, they were allowed to ride in the carriage.


    But no one was satisfied or relieved by that small achievement. They were experts. Instead, they lowered their voices and started talking for a final check.


    ¡°Once you enter the city, capture an inn and then disperse until you meet at the hideout, following the trail left by the advance party. Again, the duration of the mutation magic does not exceed half a day. If you cannot pay attention to the time, remember the symptoms. The tips of your hands and feet will start to feel numb first, and your heart will beat irregrly even though it is not beating particrly well. The numbness will go away quickly, but your heart will show the same symptoms at regr intervals when the remaining time is reduced to about 30 minutes. ¡±


    There were no instructions or questions about what to do in that case. At this moment, everyone knew that since Levien had a higher troop density than the capital of Itisel, if they could not find a hiding ce, the release of the mutation would mean immediate death.


    The wizard nodded slightly at the reaction of the indifferent assassins, took out a wooden identification card from his bosom and a piece of paper with something written on it, and continued speaking while handing them out.


    ¡°You are born in Itisel and grew up in a ce called Ogwen in the western border. Recently, the city has started to grow rapidly due to the discovery of a dungeon. You tried to make some money by taking advantage of it, but suffered losses and are now heading to Levien to be mercenaries. Memorize the content and throw it away or eat it.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You try everything¡¤¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve never done anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Because from the beginning, our job was to go in hiding and thene out hiding.¡±


    That being said, the assassins were quite diligent in memorizing their fake identities and testing each other, as if they were not particrly dissatisfied. It was a very good sign for the wizard. At first, I was worried that they would have a hard time because they were not in sync, but it seems that it was just a worry.


    ¡°But why the West? If you¡¯re going to hit from a distance from the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t the North be the safest?¡±


    What I liked most was that he knew how to ask reasonable questions.


    ¡°Because there are many neighboring countries in the northern part of Itisel, it is difficult to forge identities. Ogwen is the best ce to create fake identities in that regard. When a city suddenly grows in size, unintended loopholes tend to appear.¡±


    The more you know, the more you can prepare for an emergency. There are no unnecessary questions about a fake identity when working as a spy. In that sense, assassins were decent people who tried to memorize their roles faithfully without being restricted by their one-time identity.


    As a result, they managed to memorize all the content before they reached the gates of Levien within the limited time.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Ogwen?¡±


    ¡°exactly¡¤¡±


    That¡¯s why the wizard didn¡¯t worry at all until the moment he got out of the carriage and was searched.


    In his view, the assassins were not just a mere gatekeeper. They had prepared so perfectly in such a short time that he was sure that the only ones he really had to worry about were the cultists or warriors who could sense magic.


    ¡°You were born and raised in Ogwen¡­ and then you left your hometown after suffering losses in the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°I was a bit embarrassed. I had borrowed money from my parents to buy equipment, but I failed in the new dungeon. I was thinking that I had to do something when I heard the news about Levien.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    So, I didn¡¯t feel any anxiety when I saw a reporter suddenly approach me and talk to me while I was having a normal conversation about security and identity.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five.¡±


    ¡°Your friends too?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same age.¡±


    However, looking at the strangely luxurious-looking armor and helmet, it was clear that he was not of a low status, but for some reason, I felt a chill down my spine as soon as I heard the question he asked while looking at the identification badge handed to him by the assassins through the visor that was so tight that I doubted whether he could see even the front of the knight who did not have a singlemon emblem indicating his affiliation.


    ¡°What kind of store does the Miller family run?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤to?¡±


    It¡¯s wrong


    ¡°Where is the location of the Ogwen Crusade branch?¡±


    ¡°Hey wait a minute¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Is Milena¡¯s grocery store still on Dongmun Street?¡±


    It was so twisted that it made no sense. Why on earth did an Ogwen knight find them at the checkpoint at this very moment?


    ¡°What did the store Alicia ranter be?¡±


    At the same time that I had the illusion that I saw a sinister re through the narrow visor, the assassins leapt backwards¡­


    -Pubberbuck!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤A projectile that flew in faster than that pierced the heads of five people in an instant, turning them into corpses without giving them a chance to scream.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to hear the name of theughing bell.¡±


    Arge fist flew into the face of the wizard who had turned his eyes away from the corpses in response to the iprehensible words flowing out of his helmet.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    In Levien, which only has two gates, the South Gate and the North Gate, what are the chances that I will encounter the Demon King¡¯s army hiding at the gate where I am waiting?


    It seems more likely than not that the Demon King¡¯s army¡¯s disguised identity is Ogwen, but I don¡¯t know for sure, but it¡¯s not a figure that I can expect. Nevertheless, the fact that I was able to catch them was the result of the Laughing Bell gang, who seeded in exposing the spies who were hiding in Levien less than a day after the meeting began.


    It¡¯s a bit disappointing that I can¡¯t guarantee that I caught them all, but I think I did a great job as a former war officer dealing with a professional spy. The rest can be found out through the newly captured prisoners.


    Thinking like that, I went to theughing bell while holding the survivor with the wrinkled nose, and he greeted me with a faint smile.


    ¡°You caught it really quickly?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the information you guys found out, I would have missed it if I didn¡¯t know you were using mutation magic.¡±


    That would be the case, because the magic power of those who came in with mutation magic was barely noticeable.


    I was looking for something like a magic spell that moves by using the structure of a body that was arbitrarily twisted by mutation magic to hold on to it, so I got caught. If I had tried to track it down with magic like I usually do, I would have missed it with a high probability.


    ¡°Tell him to hand this guy over to the heretic judges who followed the saintess, and tell the wizard who created the gate that I will pay him a separate tributeter. Laughing Bell, you move with me.


    ¡°All right¡¤¡±


    I woke up from a long-awaited deep sleep and thanked the nameless wizard who had helped me create the recipe. I left my true nature and headed out into the street with a full-of-momentugh.


    The sight of the streets, where the sun has not yet fully set, being dyed in sunset colors is enough to stimte people¡¯s emotions. However, given the circumstances, I thought that there would be no one who would be emotional among the numerous soldiers. However, since Levien is the front line of Etisel, it actually looks more peaceful than when the Allied Forces were stationed outside.


    ¡°When did you say curfew was?¡±


    ¡°The bell will ring soon. It will remain that way for as long as the talks continue.¡±


    ¡°If I want to use my time wisely, I have to hurry.¡±


    Even though it was an exhibition, I was worried about whether control would be good since there was no curfew in Levien, but it seemed like it was just a needless worry when I saw that most of the stalls were already cleared out. Upon closer inspection, I saw that the children running around excitedly were more like their parentsing home early to enjoy it.


    It was a truly heartwarming sight, but I didn¡¯t have time to appreciate it for long, so I moved toward the north gate, which had an atmosphere that was theplete opposite of the pastoral scenery. Laughter Bell was puzzled by my appearance as I ran using all my horsepower, but I didn¡¯t ask for an exnation.


    The North Gate, which surprised the city people and arrived at, was so deste that it was hard to believe that it was the same city where the warm scenery they had just seen unfolded. The reason for this was that the gates were closed much earlier than usual, just like the town¡¯s curfew, so there was no oneing and going, but there was another real reason.


    ¡°Salute to the brave man!¡±


    ¡°What about the salute? You are neither a soldier nor a noble, so just rx.¡±


    If there are five necks hanging on the road where people are passing by, and those necks belong to the Demon Tribe, and soldiers are guarding them fiercely, then even if a clownes, the atmosphere cannot be good.


    ¡°Was there anyone acting suspiciously?¡±


    When I asked the spies¡¯ heads, which were human until I took the prisoners, and turned into horned demons, as if the magic had worn off quickly when they died, the guard, who still couldn¡¯t rx, answered.


    ¡°As you said, some of the troops disarmed and hid to watch, but no one stood out.¡±


    I asked because I had been paying attention and activating my senses as much as possible the whole way here, but I couldn¡¯t feel any magic, so I guess it was a waste of time here too.


    It¡¯s a pity, but there¡¯s no other way. I have no choice but to walk around and explore.


    ¡°Just in case, please keep an eye out even after curfew. If you happen to encounter the Demons, avoidbat as much as possible¡­ Just look at them with the mindset of living and reporting back in detail.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡±


    Originally, I didn¡¯t like looking for needles in a haystack, but now I was in no position to be picky. If it were normal, I would have thrown him a silver coin, but since there was a ban on alcohol until the end of the meeting, I just gave him a brief thank you and ran back to my hometown. Eventually, Bell, who couldn¡¯t ovee his curiosity, opened his mouth tough.


    ¡°Are you heading back to your original state?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t blown the curfew yet? You¡¯re clearly nning to take a break when the curfew bell rings, so I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    It was like training a shit dog, but what can I do? The pitiful one has to dig the well. As expected, as soon as we arrived back at the main castle, the sound of bells and trumpets began to ring mixed together.


    [You look busy?]


    And at that very moment, something like a water droplet suddenly flew next to me and spoke to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It appeared so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t even call it a sound, so I clenched my fist reflexively, but I couldn¡¯t hit it right away because I could feel the spirit¡¯s energy from the water droplets.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t even sure about it, and it was so subtle that I hesitated whether to do it or not, so I was about to decide to do it first and think about it.


    [Ah, I said that I woulde and see you, Spirit Master Serta, right?]


    I probably would have stretched out my arm if the conversation hadn¡¯t been so urgent.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, this is my first time seeing spirit magic.¡±


    [This is a technique that uses lower-level spirits. It has not be popr due to various restrictions, including distance, but it is useful in these cases.]


    You¡¯re saying that there are levels to the spirits?


    As soon as I heard it, I thought it was some kind of sphemous remark that would put a ve trader to shame, but I let it go thinking that there must be a reason why a master-level spirit magician would say something like that.


    ¡°I will ept your offer. However, I have other things to do, so it might be difficult for me to do it right now.¡±


    [I received a brief report that you are in the process of exfiltrating the hidden spies of the Demon King¡¯s army. Is there anything I can do to help?]


    ¡°Probably not¡­ No, are you by any chance near the conference room right now?¡±


    [Yes, that¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s the center of the city, it¡¯s easy to manage the spirits.]


    management¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    Even though each word made me feel ufortable, I decided to believe that there must be a reason since he was a master-level spirit magician.


    ¡°Is it possible to speak to Saint Deoni through this spirit? I am on my way now, but I would like to save some time.¡±


    [Of course, please wait a moment.]


    Yes, even though the words are a bit off, he is someone who canmunicate well. If we talk seriouslyter, I am sure we wille to the conclusion that it was just a misunderstanding.


    Thanks to Serta¡¯s unexpected help, I had the opportunity to have a long-distance conversation, but I had to get to the conference room to achieve my goal, so I hurried along, and a familiar voice came out of the water droplets along with a little noise.


    [Is this how I should say it, warrior? Can you hear me?]


    ¡°Yes, I can hear you well, Saint. It may be sudden, but is there any sacred method that only works on demons?¡±


    [Suddenly, what is that¡­ Ah! I understand! It¡¯s because of the spy?]


    ¡°you¡¯re right¡¤¡±


    The sacredws that are created from the blessings and grace of the gods do not discriminate between races or religions. However, aren¡¯t there other uses that stem from differences in races? For example, a sacredw that stabilizes magical power to help those who have unintentionally experienced magical overload.


    Even though the exnation was probablycking, Saint Deoni quickly found the answer, proving that she understood my intention perfectly by muttering something like, ¡®ording to that experience¡­¡¯


    [This is a sacred technique used when young demons copse due to excessive use of magical power while their magical organs are not fully developed¡¤¡¤¡¤]


    That¡¯s a perfect answer too.


    ¡°I think that¡¯ll do. We¡¯re almost there, so let¡¯s talk about the rest when we get there.¡±


    [I will prepare]


    I wish I could just listen to the story and use Pavabak, but since I am aplete idiot except for the saintess¡¯s official attack method, I need to meet her in person, shake hands, and learn how to apply divine power to activate the method.


    As the conversation ended, while I was climbing the stairs, leaving behind the spirit who had fallen to the floor as ordinary water, theughing bell that had been silently listening to our conversation continued spoke with an expression that looked like Archimedes shouting Eureka.


    ¡°Hero? If it¡¯s as you two said, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to expand the search radius with the help of the Heretic Judges?¡±


    It was a simple yet profound realization that suited her expression very well, but this time I had no choice but to reject it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to do is to first bless the area and then trace back the magical power of the target to which the blessing is applied, so not only the heretic judges but even the saintess can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    The reaction of rolling your eyes and tilting your head as if you don¡¯t understand ispletely normal.


    If I didn¡¯t have the memories and senses of that time when I turned my eyes and tracked down Soha Shinore, I wouldn¡¯t have even imagined it, let alone tried it.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    As a legendary assassin, Noi Tanissa has many aliases.


    The person concerned did not remember them properly because he wanted his own name to be a greater threat than the various nicknames, but most of them were rted to shadows.


    It was obvious what it meant for an assassin to be given the nickname of Shadow. Noi Tanissa¡¯s stealth skills were outstanding and his infiltration skills were considered unparalleled.


    However, contrary to the evaluations of those around him, Noi himself did not think much of his own infiltration skills.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that his shabbiness helped, as the best hiding is to remain unnoticed and forgotten, but he truly believed that it was a shabby abilitypared to his own abilities.


    And it really was like that.


    In a world where magic is somon, he simply chose the traditional and cumbersome method.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for humans, but it¡¯s even worse for demons. Regardless of race, humans tend to crawl only in the direction they feel mostfortable with.¡±


    They use magic to monitor, magic to hide, magic to kill, and so they also use magic to track. Noi, who recognized that trivial blind spot, chose to exclude magic from all work.


    ¡°I guess Mr. Noi was determined to use that change to his advantage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds¡­¡±


    Even though they are expensive and cumbersome to manage, I trained myself to not rely on magic tools and learned how to erase my tracks along with tracking techniques.


    Thanks to the fact that he prepared and carried out the entire process in a ssical manner that could be called anachronistic, he was able to survive for a long time and, after going through many practical battles, he has reached the present.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s great that you can reach an equal level just by walking the same path as Noi-nim, but¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The words of the special forces agent, who reacts as if he has heard a heroic tale, are half sincere and half pretentious.


    The special forces already knew the character of Noyra. They also knew his working methods, but since he was the first to speak and gave them a chance to strengthen their rtionship, there was no reason to turn him down, so they just answered him in a coquettish manner.


    The Special Operations Unit agent¡¯s calctions were probably correct, as the corners of Noy¡¯s bearded mouth twitched upward for a moment.


    ¡°That might be the case¡­ This is crazy¡­¡±


    Although it started out as a matter of having nothing to do while standing on a tree in the forest at a considerable distance from Levien and observing his subordinates entering the city through his telescope, Noi was enjoying the conversation with the Special Operations Department agent so much that he would have continued to chat if it weren¡¯t for the sight he had just caught through his telescope.


    In other words, it meant that he was no longer happy because of the sight he had witnessed firsthand.


    ¡°They all died¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I killed all my subordinates.¡±


    Even with the master-level vision and the telescope, it was difficult to see the process of death clearly due to limitations, but it was clear that five people died without any time to react properly.


    ¡°That guy is the famous Eldmia.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Weren¡¯t you observing the gate?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to exin to you that he showed up at the gate?¡±


    Noi came down from the tree pretending tough yfully, but his mood instantly became ufortable.


    If he hadn¡¯t known the mutant wizard¡¯s disguise, he wouldn¡¯t have even realized that they were his subordinates. The magic was so perfect. How on earth did he catch that?


    ¡°Why now of all times¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too exquisite to be a coincidence, so I guess it¡¯s right to think that the ones that were nted inside beforehand were caught. I don¡¯t know if they all died or only some were caught, but the n¡­ definitely went awry.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t seem like the pursuit team came out and they knew about it and caught it in advance. So should we consider that there is still some time to spare? As Noi continued to think about how to fix the broken n while folding the telescope and putting it in his bosom, something unfamiliar touched his fingertips.


    It was a support item received directly from the Demon King before leaving the capital.


    ¡®Write this when you feel like you¡¯re going to have a hard time handling it.¡¯


    ¡®What is this? Is it edible?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, a kind of magic detonator.¡¯


    The demon king, who had be increasingly haggard, handed over a small bead-like object. Noi, who had epted the object with no smell and was examining it here and there, frowned in difort.


    Although he has been known to have many problems recently, he has been called the Demon King of Foresight since he started the rebellion and has shown amazing insight. It is surprising that he, who has never withdrawn troops from the capital defense force, has given himself a new request, and he is giving him this item out of the blue.


    Doesn¡¯t it seem as if he is expecting himself to fail?


    ¡®Do you think I can¡¯t kill one half-baked warrior right now?¡¯


    ¡®If you look at your skills alone? Even if you leave aside the possibility, it¡¯s amazing that you survived. However, if you look at the influence of the gods who protect the existence of warriors, it¡¯s a different story.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s funny. When you, who ignores God, say something like that, it feels so credible to the listener.¡¯


    It could be said that it was an excessive statement, but there was no restraint on Noi in the wide hallway. It was natural since he had taken the Demon King¡¯s side under a contract that allowed him to do so.


    ¡®Everything goes wrong when it reaches its end, whether it¡¯s an insect or a god.¡¯


    And the Demon King who had made the contract himself just shrugged his shoulders and responded as if it was nothing. The long clothes and the cotton thread covering his face rustled as he followed the movement, but the Demon King¡¯s face was not revealed.


    ¡®The difference is that, unlike insects that are trampled to death, those who have been touched by the divine can go wild and bring about results that go beyondmon sense.¡¯


    ¡®For example?¡¯


    ¡®Making mistakes that absolutely cannot happen¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t make mistakes¡¯


    It was a reflexive answer mixed with anger and discontent, but it wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, so Noi was confident. Then, the Demon King nodded in agreement as if he had no intention of refuting it.


    ¡®That may be possible, but even if it¡¯s you, you can¡¯t stop the ground you¡¯re standing on from suddenly copsing, right?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s about it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s something like that, you can just jump up and touch different ground. But what if, in a life-or-death situation, you take a step forward to strike the enemy with the final blow and your bnce is upset because you step on weak ground?¡¯


    The strangely specific description left Noy speechless. If he could ovee that, it would be a lie.


    But the Demon King didn¡¯tugh or anything when he saw Noi speechless.


    ¡®That¡¯s what divinity is. That¡¯s why we should feel anger towards the god who abandoned us despite having such power. If you don¡¯t have a use for it, then take it.¡¯


    I just quietly turn around and wave my hand to see him off.


    The back of the Demon King, who was moving without any hesitation and without even listening to an answer, seemed to already know that Noi would not throw away the thing he had given him.


    ¡®Fuck¡¤¡¯


    It is not a pleasant memory at all. In fact, there was a time when I tried to throw it away because the Demon King¡¯s attitude was not good. The reason I didn¡¯t do that was because I didn¡¯t feel any power from this tiny bead.


    It¡¯s not toote to throw it awayter since it won¡¯t be a problem. I had been holding onto that thought, but I never thought that the thing I was holding onto would end up making me feel this bad.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤First, let¡¯s approach Levien. Unless he has two bodies, the guys who approached from the south gate should have gotten in safely. It¡¯ll be a bit tight, but it¡¯ll be fine. ¡±


    He hurried his steps to shake off his memories and feelings as quickly as possible. The special operations agent who had been silently guarding his position quickly followed him. It may be because you can create capable subordinates, but you cannot create tactful subordinates. The attitude of the special operations agent who catered to his exact tastes was quite helpful in relieving Noi¡¯s difort.


    But even that rxed feeling soon plummeted as I got closer to Levien.


    Suddenly, without any warning, a ray of pure white light appeared from somewhere in Levien.


    ¡°Hee heeeek!¡±


    When Noi first saw the light, he didn¡¯t know what it was. So he was puzzled by the sight of the special forces agent suddenly falling backwards in shock, and he had to turn his head to look at the light that didn¡¯t disappear and him.


    ¡°What is that? What is that?¡±


    ¡°This warrior¡¯s magic is clear! It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s really not good¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you have to tell me what¡¯s wrong so I can understand, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Even though he said that, he wasn¡¯t particrly offended by the way the special forces agent had acted before, but the answer that came back with full fear made him furrow his brows in earnest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°There is no way to know what effect it has or why it stands out so much. That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°What kind of crazy nonsense is that?¡±


    Are you acting like a scared little dog because of a ray of light that you don¡¯t even know what it is? Noi¡¯s hands, which were about to be killed like his subordinates because of the momentary irritation, were stopped by the words of the special operations department agent who was not finished yet.


    ¡°The northern front line was blown away by that beam of light, and an elite special forces agent chasing the Demon Sect almost died in that light. The former was a violent act that left witnesses with an indescribable shock, and thetter is not yet known exactly how it happened!¡±


    Because they are so ustomed to grasping various information and understanding the target, they are still afraid of the unknown despite the continuous efforts of the group. Even so, the special operations department agent was trying hard enough just by opening his mouth to exin the situation.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡±


    From Noi¡¯s perspective, who knew nothing, it was overwhelming to try to understand and ept the situation as calmly as possible¡­


    Whether or not, the ray of light that burst forth again silently decorated the sunset sky.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    The first sacred method that was performed after receiving the teachings from Saint Deoni and receiving divine power through a straw from Este was performed properly without any failure.


    It was such a subtle feeling that I would have been hesitant if I had done it alone, but there is no doubt about it because there was testimony from Laugh Bell who was right next to me.


    But there was an unexpected problem: the blessings were spread over a much wider area than I had anticipated.


    [Isn¡¯t that good?]


    When I showed a dissatisfied expression, not only Este, but alsoughed and asked with a puzzled expression, but I was able to say with certainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s a disadvantage now.¡±


    In the unlikely event that you are caught at the end of the line of sight, it is also a way to give the enemy a chance to respond, and since backtracking is not something you do once and for all, but something that requires constant attention, I find it difficult to respond quickly because my movements are restricted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem that we have to apply maximum pressure to meet the curfew, but¡­ the problem is that there¡¯s no way to track them down other than me.¡±


    While Ragnis was attending the meeting, it was fortunate that they decided to take charge of the quarantine issue of the area that had been investigated with the help of Serta and Lord Lenisa, who were acting as agents. Although there were many regrets, now was the time to make the move.


    However, the excessively extended range of the sexualw was quickly reduced with Este¡¯s help, so after getting the feel of it through two demonstrations, I headed towards the first target, the southern gate, with a smile on my face.


    The n itself is simple:


    Search and kill or capture. If no spies are found, the area will be temporarily sealed off with the help of the Serta and Levien garrisons to block their escape routes and continue the operation. The only difficulty is that this entire process must bepleted overnight, if possible?


    Of course, working in Levien, which boasts a size that is on a different level from (old) small cities like Ogwen, while meeting these conditions was by no means an easy task, as it meant running until one¡¯s feet were sweaty.


    It will be an unforgettable night for both us and the Demon King¡¯s army, who may be hiding somewhere.


    ?


    The assassins who safely entered Levien early in the morning through the southern gate were able to reach their destination, the hideout, after moving separately ording to n.


    The expression is grandiose, but in reality, it is just one of the temporary shelters created by the Special Operations Department when the Demon King¡¯s army upied Levien.


    At first, there were skeptical opinions that it was already known to the royal army, but the sight of dust piled up on the materials that had not been disposed of because it had fallen so quickly directly contradicted such opinions, so the assassins and the magician who had cast the mutation spell on them breathed a sigh of relief and enjoyed a brief moment of sweet rest.


    Although there was chaos as mutations were released in the meantime, no one was left behind, so their sense of relief that they had a good start began to crack when everyone¡¯s eyes began to focus on the old magic tool formunication that showed no response even though the promised time had passed.


    ¡°Did the North Gate fail?¡±


    ¡°They were more skilled than me, so how could they¡­ If by any chance the North Gate infiltration team had failed, the observation team should have contacted us separately.¡±


    The observation team, which was made up of special agents who chose to infiltrate instead of flee at the moment when Levien fell into the hands of the kingdom and finally came to light, was already confirmed to be operating normally as soon as they entered the residence.


    Was it a mistake to decide not to contact me first unless it was a set time, considering the possibility that I might be tracked?


    As the anxiety and nervousness gradually grew by the second, the magician¡¯s agony deepened, and at that moment, a signal rang out from themunication tool.


    -Beep¡¤ Beep¡¤ Beep¡¤ Beep¡¤ Beep¡¤


    ¡°North Gate¡¤¡¤¡¤ Infiltration failed¡¤¡±


    The transmission and reception distance is short, and there is the inconvenience of having to memorize the code that changes thenguage into a signal in order to use it, but because it is impossible to eavesdrop or track, the signals that are being emitted by the remnants of the old era are only understood by magicians belonging to the special operations department.


    As such, it was natural that the assassins¡¯ attention was focused on the wizard amidst the overflowing tension.


    ¡°Alert¡­ Serious¡­ Curfew¡­ Commencement of warrior activities¡­ Purge of allies through unknown means?!¡±


    Because of this, the raw emotions felt by the wizard were transmitted to the assassins as well.


    -Beep, beep, beep¡­ beep beep


    However, the reason I was able to hold back from forgetting my usual calmness and asking questions was because of the signal from the magic tool that was getting faster and faster.


    Even to those who knew nothing, the only thing that filled the dusty living quarters was the loud noise of something being chased. The wizard, who was panicking and sweating, opened his mouth again btedly.


    ¡°A procedure simr to disease prevention is in progress. Once the blockade begins, it is impossible to escape with the abilities of field personnel. The influence of the spiritist Serta. Everywhere.. are spirits.¡±


    I was familiar with Serta¡¯s abilities, which were called the One-Man Army, but it was difficult to understand because of that.


    He doesn¡¯t have the ability to track down demons. Does that mean the warrior has that ability? That¡¯s not true either.


    There were many suspicious circumstances, but the special agents who were actually hiding were just passed by.


    ¡°Along with the light that was manifested on the battlefield¡­ the sacredw was manifested. From this point on, contact with the allies was lost. The cause was most likely the warrior¡­.¡±


    They say ¡®deul¡¯


    How many Special Forces agents are left in Levien? The maximum number of personnel per city is twenty, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re all left?


    The wizard felt dizzy from the reality that was hard to ept, but he still tried to move his mouth and head to interpret the following signals.


    ¡°Operation failed. We will use all possible means to¡­¡±


    -Beep beep beep beep¡­


    But at the same time, the urgent signal suddenly changed into noise.


    I heard a sound because I had pressed down on the magic tool to send a signal and couldn¡¯t release it. The wizard, who was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand the meaning for a moment, soon realized reality and distorted his face.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The noise stopped at the same time as he hurled a curse and threw the magical tool, but the wizard didn¡¯t have any illusions that it was because the magical tool was broken. That magical tool wasn¡¯t something that would break with just this much impact.


    The only reason the noise stopped was because someone had removed the body of the agent who was holding down the magic tool.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating. The operation has failed. The observation team has determined that there is no hope. We have to get out of here quickly!¡±


    Operation failure


    Escape by any means necessary.


    The ones who stopped the wizard from leaving the base, believing the signal the agent sent while risking his life, were none other than the assassins.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be happening. We must carry out Master Noi¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this damn bickering! That magic tool is an old-fashioned shortwave transmitter and receiver!¡±


    It is literally a relic of the old days, with a range so short that it can be called miserable if not passed through a magic amplification device called a ry station.


    There is no way to know what the agent beyond the magic tool was thinking when sending the signal, but at least it is clear that he contacted them after confirming the deaths of other agents using the old magic tool and making his own judgment.


    In other words, the warriorpleted the search and killed the agent in just that short amount of time.


    It can¡¯t be any different here.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to grumble! If the warriores¡­!¡±


    ¡°In that case, we will kill the warrior.¡±


    The wizard felt madness at the sight of the assassins speaking resolutely as if the embarrassment that had been transmitted had never happened in the first ce.


    He was a wizard and a special agent. He knew a lot of information that was not known to the world, and because of that, he lived his life knowing in his bones howplicated and dangerous it was to have ¡®no information¡¯. From his perspective, assassins were nothing more than fanatics who did what they were told, not obedient dogs or anything.


    It also meant that they were no different from the followers of the demon god who just followed the words of the demon god.


    ¡°Do as you wish. I¡¯m leaving. Use the prepared equipment as you wish. It was meant for that purpose anyway.¡±


    I have no intention of sacrificing my life to save those people. The wizard, who had hastily pushed away the assassins and left his temporary shelter, quickly cast a spell of invisibility and a spell of noise suppression before trying to walk away.


    The attempt would have been sessful if a pir of light had not appeared, illuminating the already dark night sky.


    ¡°Thew¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Whether it was the Demon King¡¯s Army or the Special Forces, it had now reached a point where they would have a seizure just by looking at the pir of light. Despite this, the magician was able to remain calm because he felt a blessinging upon him at the same time as he witnessed the pir of light.


    Was this something the warrior cast to strengthen himself? It boasts such an enormous range? If so, what was this spell supposed to strengthen?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It seems like there¡¯s no change other than the magic power being a bit quieter?¡±


    I stopped walking and held my breath just in case to check, but as expected, there was no change other than what I just felt.


    While feeling relieved by that fact, the wizard realized that he had no time for this, and was about to run again, when he heard a sound like something falling through the wind above his head, along with someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There are a lot of them¡±


    With that voice, the wizard¡¯s neck rose toward the sky.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    The assassins wanted to take action as soon as the wizard left his temporary residence.


    The equipment prepared by the Special Operations Division was certainly useful, but it was more like a work equipment that could be prepared and used leisurely when the enemy was unaware of their existence. However, just like Noi Tanissa, the biggest reason was that they, who had learned and trained from him, were not obsessed with the equipment.


    So, it is difficult to say that they did not properly recognize the seriousness of the situation and moved slowly.


    The only time they wasted was to look at the internal design blueprint once more and remember it. They were in such a hurry that they even gave up on lighting a fire to burn the design.


    ¡°They¡¯re all huddled together like cockroaches.¡±


    Nevertheless, they had to face their target before they could even leave their temporary shelter. They could only make out the shape of a person through the faint light streaming in from the path they had walked on, and they couldn¡¯t even see the face because they were wearing a helmet, but it was clear.


    Warrior Eldmia¡¤


    ¡°Only one person who sells out his colleagues faster than others will be saved on a firste, first-served basis. Raise your hand.¡±


    The five assassins, who saw him raise his other hand as if to urge a reaction while holding a sword dripping blood in one hand, pulled out the daggers they had hidden without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity that others don¡¯t have, but even if it¡¯s given to them, they can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    At the same time that he burst out inughter as if he was dumbfounded, the warrior¡¯s hand, which he had thought was simply raised, became blurry and two daggers flew in. No one understood that it was a trick that gamblers used when hiding their cards.


    It was so fast that it was difficult to even extend the thought to that point.


    But the assassins weren¡¯t at the level of just taking it without paying attention.


    -Chae-Ang!


    While the three, almost instinctively sensing that the dagger was not aimed at them, ducked and leapt forward, one of them twisted his body and the other raised his dagger just in time to deflect the dagger.


    Even though they were caught in an unexpected surprise attack, they are still assassins who make a living from surprise attacks. The three quickly regained theirposure and ran through the alley in unison without saying a word, unleashing their magical power.


    -Pfft!


    At the same time, a hole appeared in the back of the head of the assassin who was running at the forefront.


    Something that came out of the head twisted like a snake and stuck close to the wall, piercing the neck of the second assassin who was running. The third assassin saw this and adjusted his dagger, but what actually pierced his head was a new projectile.


    It happened so quickly that if it were ordinary soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to ept that theirrade was dead. However, the assassin who was at the back blocking the dagger that Eldmia had thrown at first was able to calmly watch all of this, quickly epted the reality, and ripped off the pommel from the dagger¡¯s handle.


    My nerves, tense from the imminent death, begin to slowly ept everything in the world.


    The moment when the assassin who had blocked the dagger while raising the dagger high in the sky in the midst of that identity that was not his identity dies and soon he himself finds himself in the same situation.


    The assassin threw away even the instincts that arose from the desire to survive and took the actions that were instilled in him through education.


    Even as an unidentified projectile destroyed his head and even burst his heart, his hand moved and broke the dagger¡¯s de. As soon as it did, something shot out from the handle and soared into the sky.


    The sight of a single ray of light shooting into the sky, bursting even the hand holding the dagger, and then scattering into a gigantic blue me, was also seen by Noi, who was standing on the roof of the building hidden in the shadow of the spire and looking around.


    ¡°her¡¤¡±


    Noi hated the color blue because it reminded him of his miserable past.


    But he was not the type of person who pushed the cause out of sight because he did not want to remember it, but he was the type who always kept it in sight and tried not to forget the past. Although he always felt dirty, he oftenpromised just enough not to forget it, but he said that the intention was important and won the mental victory.


    That¡¯s why the only signal re used by Tanissa¡¯s dogs is blue.


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    The emotion he felt when he saw the color he hated the most in the situation he didn¡¯t want to see the most because of a past decision was emptiness.


    It is not a signal re made simply to inform that the mission has failed or that there is danger. The former will be known naturally anyway, and thetter doesn¡¯t matter anyway, so there was no need to send out a signal re to inform others.


    The signal re tells us that we have died in the face of an unimaginably powerful enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a warrior is like¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that hard to guess what the pir of light that seemed to swallow up the signal re meant. It was true that he had encountered a warrior. That was why Noi couldn¡¯t help but be even more puzzled.


    The category of ¡®difficult to imagine¡¯ was only a standard for Noy.


    That means his subordinates judged the warrior to be at least master-level or possessed variables equivalent to that level.


    ¡°16? 17? Anyway, didn¡¯t you say you were around that age? But you¡¯re Master level?¡±


    Such a monster should not exist and cannot exist.


    He was so shocked and astonished that he habitually turned his head to ask the special agent a question, but then he realized that he had infiltrated Levien alone, leaving the agent who was confused by the pir of light behind. He clicked his tongue lightly.


    That¡¯s why habits are scary. Noi, who shook his head andmented his own stupidity for a moment, sat on the roof of an unknown building, resting his chin on his hand and lost in thought.


    If¡¤ If the warrior really had the skills of a master-level warrior, the sess or failure of this mission would be a mystery.¡¤ If it was possible to fight two master-level warriors, he would be famous as a warrior, not an assassin.¡¤


    The item given by the Demon King? I don¡¯t want to use it because of my pride, but even if it gives me explosive power like the Demon King said, the problem is what happens next.


    His mission was not limited to just assassinating the warrior. It also included recovering the remains of the god that the Demi-Lich had kept hidden away.


    ¡°I guess I need to change my priorities.¡±


    If I retrieve it and throw it to the special forces agent, he can go back on his own. The warrior decided to think about itter. Noi¡¯s body, which had been kicking off the roof without any warning, soared up.


    Even though he, who could be called a healthy adult male, was able to fly high into the sky with enough force, no traces or noises were created in the surroundings. As Noi jumped from roof to roof, the distance between him and the inner castle narrowed in an instant.


    Sometimes it sticks to the wall, sometimes it hides in the shadows, and its movements across the sky are exquisite. Sometimes ites down to the roadside and runs, but no one notices it because its footsteps are inaudible even when it runs at full speed.


    Noi, whether human or spirit, was confident that he could hide, so he didn¡¯t worry about being caught.


    The only thing that bothered me was the pir of light that rose again as they closed the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯spletely crazy. Are all warriors like that?¡±


    Noi, who suddenly realized that the pir of light was the cause of the divine power that was suddenly taking hold of his body and the magical power that was suddenly starting to stabilize, sincerely stuck out his tongue at the inexplicable antics of widely spreading blessings and took out a dagger from his bosom.


    It wasn¡¯t Noi¡¯s weapon. The dagger he received from the Special Operations Department, which he said was for tracking the dregs of the gods, trembled like apass as soon as it came out of its scabbard and pointed in a specific direction against Noi¡¯s will. Only then did he understand what the Special Operations Department had said.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why they said that if you take it, you¡¯ll learn how to use it.¡±


    After confirming that he was pointing beyond the inner wall, Noi put the dagger on his waist, lightly released his fingers, jumped up, and began to climb up the empty wall with his bare body.


    The climb that started like that was amazing. When the tip of one finger was ced on the crack in the wall, Noi¡¯s body shot up like an arrow. Even in terms of speed, it was faster than ordinary people running on t ground.


    The climb, which took no time at all except for the asional thought of where to stretch out, took only a few minutes, making the height of the wall seem insignificant. The process of Noi, who had climbed over the wall perfectly and then climbed inside while the soldiers on patrol were out of sight, also wasn¡¯t much different.


    What he overlooked was that the location was a garden located close to the library where the thoughts of the gods resided¡­


    ¡°If youe any closer, I will cut you down.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The fact that Cheryl, who guarded the library at Eldmia¡¯s request, did not know that it was a ce where she spent time swinging her sword alone or thinking.


    ¡°What the world, howe you don¡¯t even make a sound?¡±


    It was extremely unfair from Noi¡¯s point of view. It was not just that he didn¡¯t know about such personal circumstances, but he was clearly paying attention and yet he didn¡¯t recognize the girl. It was unfair.


    He never let his guard down or let his guard down. No matter how rxed he was, he had to do his best when it came to work because it was rted to his reputation.


    No kidding, he didn¡¯t even ¡®realize¡¯ that girl was there until just now.


    Wasn¡¯t there just a sword lying around? Was it magic?


    Although he spoke yfully, Noi¡¯s mind was spinning more furiously than it had since he arrived in Levien.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you twice¡±


    Cheryl, who had been speaking softly with an expressionless face that was infinitely calm, just adjusted her grip on the sword she was holding and took a stance. Then, apart from the surprise, a mockery began to hover over Noi¡¯s face.


    Even so, isn¡¯t this something that you can¡¯t help butugh at and let down your guard a little?


    From the moment he stopped screaming at the sight, the girl¡¯s life was already in his grasp. However, he confidently fixed his weapon and aimed it at himself, so it was so dark in the ce where he was standing that he wondered if he couldn¡¯t see the horn.


    I prefer not to kill anyone other than the target, but I have no choice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just pretend I didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    It is not good to spray the scent of blood, so I approach and break its neck. After deciding to do so, I move a little bit to make it let its guard down.


    Cheryl¡¯s sword swung without warning and cut through the space.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Who would dare say that it is wrong to focus your mind on finding an opening in an opponent who is weaker than you in order to be fully prepared?


    If he had been too cautious and not moved, he might have heard some grumbling, but that didn¡¯t apply to Noi right now. He was trying to exploit the girl¡¯s weakness by mobilizing all his abilities.


    Nevertheless, it was certainly remarkable that there was nothing that could be called a clear loophole until the moment the girl swung her sword.


    But what meaning would there be in swinging swords in the yard where they are located at opposite ends of the garden, which are not even remotely close, and which cannot possibly touch each other? If we look at the difference in skill between the two, it would be embarrassing to call it a threat, but it would be nothing but arrogance to dismiss it as a dance move.


    However, Noi, whose job is to always surprise and kill his enemies, did not let his guard down. Rather, he wanted to prepare for the new possibility that the girl might be holding a magic sword. It was a result of a verymon-sense judgment that even if his mind was full of flowers, he would not suddenly swing his sword at the air as a threat.


    Of course, even taking that into ount, the fact that the girl is not a threat does not change.


    If there was a sword that could swing at an opponent from this distance and shoot something fatal, everyone in the world would be desperate to carry or make such a sword. Would they fight by ignorantly shing weapons?


    If it was a divine tool with such power, it would be impossible for a human to not sense its presence, so Noi¡¯s only action was to quickly duck to avoid the girl¡¯s sword swinging towards his neck.


    At the moment when I was about to jump forward with my concentration and senses raised to the limit,


    Noi was startled by the eerie sensation of the back of his neck being cut from the ¡®inside¡¯ and he quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The pain spread as the skin was cut open, but that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    Noi¡¯s face twisted as he barely epted the fact that if he hadn¡¯t prepared to close the distance with his full force and snap his neck, he would have died instantly from a beheading without even knowing how he had been hit. He couldn¡¯t help but ask the question even though he knew he would never hear an answer.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­!¡±


    I instinctively put my hand to my neck, but it was definitely only a cut to the skin. It wasn¡¯t even bleeding. It would start to heal in less than three days.


    Because it was such a minor injury that it was possible to predict it in an instant, Noi had to sweat and worry about it.


    Just like the skin that ends with a slight cut, the neck was clearly ¡®cut¡¯. If it had been a little deeper, the inside would have been cut to the point where the bone would havee out. He hesitated at the result that was far beyondmon sense, but the girl swung her sword without thinking as if she had no intention of giving him time to think.


    ¡®ankle¡¤¡¯


    Noy had read the attack in advance through the tant gaze and trajectory, but his actions were a littlete. It was so tant that he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was a trick.


    Does that mean I should give up avoiding it and rush in? That wasn¡¯t it either.


    Because trying to find out with your own body whether the attack was real or fake was like gambling with your ankles tied.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    In the end, Noi decided to fly away again after a somewhatte decision. Then, he turned his eyes to check the results of the attack the opponent had attempted, but unlike when he had cut off his own neck, the ground where his ankle had just been was extremely dull.


    Only when he saw the ughter flying towards him again, as he was trying to avoid it in a hurry and his posture was twisted, did Noi realize that he waspletely caught up in it.


    It was not the girl who had buttoned up the first button wrong, but he himself. Now he had no choice but to endure the damage.


    Armor was useless in the face of an iprehensible attack. What use would a lightweight leather armor be in the face of a strange technique that ignored even the skin and struck inside the body? Even if it was a high-quality product made from the best demon leather, it was no different from running around naked.


    With his superior physical strength and movement, he quickly closes the distance? He dodged the attack aimed at his ankle like that. But he swung his sword as if he had expected it, so I lost confidence in that.


    ¡®There were three master-level ones?¡¯


    This is ridiculous. No matter how many important figures are gathered here, this is the rear, not the front line. Three master-level soldiers are not only overpowered, but I have never heard of a girl with such strange abilities among them.


    While I was unconsciously continuing to deny reality, the target was my torso.


    Noy, who made a decisionte, attempted a frontal breakthrough.


    ¡®I can¡¯t run¡¯


    If¡¤


    If that attack really cuts through space, the only thing that will remain is a future where you fall down as a piece of meat the moment you fly up into the sky. However, flying sideways will only lead to another attack, so the only option is to lie down.


    When the girl¡¯s sword was swung so close that it was impossible to retrieve it, she fell down and jumped on all fours, bending her upper body.


    Strictly speaking, it would be more appropriate to say that he was shot like an arrow rather than running.


    His strength, which had even allowed him to climb up the castle walls in an instant, was clearly demonstrated by the way he dug through the dirt floor of the garden, sending his master¡¯s body flying. From a half-standing posture to lying down and moving like a quadruped in an instant, his strange flexibility and exquisite movements werebined to make him look like a cat.


    Even this was a gamble, but the girl¡¯s attack only caused damage to a small amount of hair and a part of her back skin, so it was a great sess from Noi¡¯s perspective.


    Although the momentum was not satisfactory due to the soft soil, Noi intuitively felt that he could reach the girl if he waved his arm one more time. Only then was he able to take the time to closely observe the girl¡¯s face that had been hidden in the shadows.


    At first, his face, which had clearly been fine, had turned pale, and sweat was pouring down like rain. Noi¡¯s heart pounded as he instinctively realized that this was the price for abusing the technique that had threatened him.


    The girl¡¯s movements, as she watched him with bloodshot eyes and moved back hastily, were the same. Judging from the fact that it was not the movements of an ordinary person, it was clear that she was an Aura user, butpared to when she swung her sword, her movements were incredibly slow.


    Noi, who had been focusing all his attention on the girl, smiled confidently, and his arms swung like a spring.


    The movement was truly master-level, but¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The girl was not reached by a dog that suddenly appeared.


    -Kkaang!


    Even the dog blocking the road was unable to tear it apart, and instead the arm was thrown out with an iprehensible metallic sound.


    Even though it was understandable that he didn¡¯t notice the approach from the blind spot because he was focused on the girl, it was impossible for him to ept that his full-power attack on a mere bastard was blocked, no matter how much he tried.


    ¡°What the hell is this fucking dog?!¡±


    ¡°Arrrrr!¡±


    ¡­Is it really a dog?


    It looked like a dog and it made a dog-like sound, but its fluffy fur made a sound that it couldn¡¯t fly, so it seemed right to see it as something else with the shape of a dog. A spirit? I¡¯ve never heard of a spirit with a physical body?


    ¡°What on earth is this ce that makes it like this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Hisst words, ¡®Are all the weird things gathered together?¡¯ were not able toe out of his mouth. An arrow shot from the sky in the distance distracted his nerves, and five of hispatriots ran out of the building and swung their swords at the same time.


    The skills of the traitors, each of whom had one horn cut off, were nothing special by Noi¡¯s standards, but their fierce joint attack, as if they had anticipated a stronger enemy than themselves and had coordinated in advance, was not something to be ignored. At first, Noi moved his body with the intention of attacking and killing them in return since there were not many of them, but in the end, he was only able to cause two casualties and had no choice but to take a step back.


    ¡°Ha¡­ nothing works out.¡±


    As the situation reached that point, Noi¡¯s gaze wandered around, unable to find a direction, between the girl who was staggering as if she would copse at any moment, protected by something in the shape of a dog, and the unidentified sniper in the inner castle.


    If you do things roughly, things will go wrong, but it¡¯s okay to do that.


    On the contrary, if you work hard and things go wrong for some strange reason, you can¡¯t help but get angry. Noi is exactly like that now.


    If things went wrong because of an enemy of the same level or greater power, I would understand that, but is it even possible that such strange things that you would only see once in your life would suddenly gather together and block your path?


    The resentment that welled up like that made me look back on my pride in my own abilities. Then, as much as the pride I had built up over time, I felt ashamed about this situation.


    It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for the shame and the corresponding anger to build up.


    -Phew!


    Even the sound of a whistle blowing from somewhere seems to be mocking his own failure.


    Yes, failure. This is not a slight mistake, it is a clear failure.


    Even if the hero is still outside, the spirit mage Serta, who is guarding the castle, will join the battle, and in that case, he will have to flee, giving up on recovering the item called the Divine Remnant and killing the hero.


    He was an assassin after all, and there was no assassin who would engage in an all-out war with the military.


    It was an obvious fact, but for some reason, this time, Noi¡¯s hand unconsciously moved into his arms, unable to understand it at all.


    ¡°You fucking bastard¡±


    And then I took out the ck bead-like gift from the Demon King and looked at it and thought,


    Did the Demon King of Foresight see this future?


    Even though I saw it, instead of giving a warning or advice, I was given something unidentifiable and was it thrown out as a favor to be used when in danger? Or was it just a coincidence?


    There was no way to know right now, so the only option left was to put the Demon King¡¯s gift in my mouth.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    If I had known this would happen, I would have asked whether to just swallow it or chew it.


    Noi, who bit and swallowed the bead he had been holding in his mouth in self-deprecating regret, moved back slightly, mindful of the eyes watching him. He wanted to be a little more cautious, as he didn¡¯t even know if it was instantaneous or if it was slowly taking effect after absorbing something.


    As soon as the effect mentioned by the Demon King appears, he takes action.


    [Interesting]


    As he did so, Noi blinked his eyes just once, and what appeared before him was nothing but Levien¡¯s inner self and enemies, and an empty darkness with nothing in it.


    [But at the same time, it was unpleasant. I didn¡¯t really think I would ever use it, and I certainly didn¡¯t think I would chew it up and swallow it.]


    The voice that struck my head without giving me time to panic was clearly that of the Demon King.


    Noi, who was trying to ask questions while moving his body in a hurry, wondering what on earth was going on, was shocked to realize that he was now in a state where he couldn¡¯t even blink his eyes as he pleased.


    [Don¡¯t panic. I just gave you a moment of respite, using the moment of connection. I know what you¡¯re thinking, even if you don¡¯t say it. Just as I can hear your voice, I can hear your thoughts.]


    What do you mean by connection? A magic booster?


    When I asked him urgently about the strange feeling, the Demon King continued speaking in a tone that showed he did not understand.


    [Me? No, I said ¡®detonator¡¯ of magic power. Amplification and detonation are different.]


    What kind of pun is that¡¤¡¤¡¤


    [Well, it¡¯s still helpful, so don¡¯t worry about it. Your memory is more important.]


    memory?


    The moment I had a question, a tremendous pain ran through my whole body.


    He wanted to scream and wrench his body in pain so severe that he felt like all the pain he had suffered since his days at the bottom was nothingpared to the pain he was feeling now, but Noi¡¯s body did not move.


    In the end, all Noi could do was scream mentally.


    [A girl who suddenly cuts through the space of a warrior who spreads the holyw and an assassin, Noi Tanissa¡­ It¡¯s strange. No matter how much I try to remember, those guys never existed.]


    But the Demon King just mutters to himself calmly, as if such things don¡¯t matter. If thoughts can be heard, shouldn¡¯t screams be heard as well?


    [Of course I can hear it. To be honest, it¡¯s a bit noisy. Anyway¡­ I think I need to see it for myself.]


    The moment the Demon King finished speaking, directly mentioning that he had ignored Noi¡¯s screams as if nothing had happened, an unidentifiable hand emerged from the darkness and grabbed Noi¡¯s head.


    [For someone like you¡­ it¡¯ll fit quite a lot.]


    Where on earth did that hande from, what is this space, and what does it contain?


    All the questions that arose one after another in a matter of seconds disappeared as quickly as they had arisen. But it wasn¡¯t just the questions that disappeared.


    The memories that Noi had were also pushed away somewhere.


    The conversation I had with the Combat Special Operations Unit agent just now The moment I saw my subordinates die The memory of the time when I wasmissioned to assassinate the Demon King The life-or-death crisis I experienced when I was still called Aesong Noi The childhood when I had to help out on ships while surviving on half-rotten meat in the slums of a port city


    Soon, even the memory of looking at the sea that had been so tiresome disappeared, and something dark and red fell like a drop of water on top of the memory that was no different from a nk sheet of paper¡­


    The Demon King was able to see the world through Noi¡¯s eyes.


    From his perspective, it was no different from the scenery suddenly changing in front of his eyes, but since he had already read all of Noi¡¯s recent memories, he didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    Resonance through the fragments of evil spirits is sessful. Finding this out is also a significant achievement.


    Even though I spent time in Noi¡¯s consciousness, the actual time that passed was not even a few seconds. It is said that it is notpletely unaffected by distance, but when considering the distance between the Demon King¡¯s Castle and Levien, there is no dy at all.


    The first thing the Demon King¡¯s eyes followed was the girl, who had expanded her physical senses with the help of a familiar aura that began to consume her body as it instantly stabilized.


    [this¡¤]


    And at the same time, his throat was cut off.


    Even though it was notparable to a warrior, it was a blow that could not be responded to even with the expanded senses, as the senses and magic power umted by Noi, who had reached the master level, were imbued with divinity.


    In Noi¡¯s memory, there was clearly a slight dy after swinging the sword, but for some reason, this time, the neck was cut off in time with the sword being drawn in the air.


    Was it growth or a life-threatening fake payment? Whatever it was, it was certain that it was something so surprising that it shocked not only himself but also the girl¡¯s fellow traitors.


    After all, it was the right decision toe in person.


    The Demon King, who was so sure of it and naturally epted the head that was about to fall, ced the head on his neck without any hesitation and asked:


    [What is the girl¡¯s name?]


    Naturally, this time, all the shock was directed at the Demon King. Some were surprised by the strange sight of someone calmly holding the decapitated head and putting it back on.


    ¡°The Demon King?¡±


    Someone recognized the voice and was surprised.


    It was a voice that the Demon King¡¯s army could not have ignored. The Demon King¡¯s speeches were often transmitted through magic tools in the camp.


    [hmm¡¤]


    At this, the Demon King¡¯s eyebrows flinched slightly.


    And instead of answering, he waved his hand lightly at the traitors. The hand gesture, which contained no murderous intent or emotion, looked like a light gesture to repel people, but¡­


    -Crack!


    ¡°Craft!?¡±


    The aftermath showed the power to literally ¡®grind¡¯ the five demons, including the garden, the floor, and some of the inner strength.


    It was an attack so fast that there was no time to defend, but the armor worn by the former Demon King¡¯s soldiers was torn apart, and even the swords they were holding were shattered, so even if they had defended themselves, it would have been meaningless.


    Not to mention the fact that the attack had been directed at Cheryl herself. As Cheryl turned her head toward the Demon King¡¯s soldiers who had been seriously injured or killed, she heard the Demon King¡¯s voice again, strangely clear and yet somehow humming in her ears.


    [I don¡¯t like noise]


    It was an attitude that could only be described as indifferent, and it was indeed so. If the fine scars that had swept through, as if by a dragon¡¯s w, had been just a little narrower, not a single one of the demons would have survived. As if to prove this, the demon king did not even nce at the demons until the moment he reached out.


    [Ask again, what is the girl¡¯s name?]


    Cheryl¡¯s jaw trembles and her teeth chatter as she turns her stiff head to look at the Demon King again in a bone-chilling fear.


    I¡¯m scared


    It wasn¡¯t just the strength of the enemy that was scary, but the reality that I might die helplessly, knowing that no matter what I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to inflict even one proper wound on them.


    I was afraid of the pressure that made me hesitate to mention the name and even the words, even though I didn¡¯t want to mention it, because I thought it would offend that being.


    It was Leica who ran forward and stopped Cheryl from opening her mouth, immersed in fear.


    Cheryl first noticed that Leica could run so fast.


    Although it was nothingpared to Noi before being consumed by the Demon King, the process of Laika¡¯s body growing sorge that it could easily swallow a person was so fast that even Cheryl couldn¡¯t properly see it.


    [Yeah, you were there too.]


    But even though he approached me so quickly and opened his mouth, the Demon King only said a calm word and waved his hand again.


    -Kkaang!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Leica!¡±


    Laika, who had never even been hit by a sh before, was unable to block the blow that seemed to crush everything in its path. As if hit by a giant battering ram, Laika flew sideways with her back bent and crashed to the ground, revealing five shes on her huge body, revealing her insides that resembled a huge lump of iron.


    It was impressive enough that it was only cut in half, rather than beingpletely cut in half like a building or armor, but the Demon King who was watching this was surprised by somethingpletely different than Leica¡¯s durability.


    [Divine power¡¤¡¤¡¤?]


    -Waaaaaaaaa!


    It was at that moment that Cheryl gritted her teeth and held her sword in her hands as she saw the Demon King¡¯s head tilt back sharply after being hit in both eyes by two arrows flying in from the darkness and not even trying to block them.


    There is no such thing as an immortal being in this world.


    So you can kill it.


    The reason the monster didn¡¯t die even after being beheaded was simply because¡­ it wasn¡¯t a vital point.


    So what is the critical point?


    Before the demons called him the Demon King, he chewed and swallowed something and became like this, so how could that be possible?


    No, it should be there.


    As soon as she made her decision, Cheryl¡¯s hand, holding the sword, began to cut through the world at a speed she would not have been able to achieve normally.


    Actions such as shouting or screaming are unimaginable, as he gathers all his energy and performs three shes in a split second that would normally be enough to swing once.


    Each time they twisted and interfered with space and crushed Noi¡¯s body, which was imbued with the spirit of the Demon King, like a piece of paper, an unknown recoil struck my whole body. The aftereffects made my limbs tremble and my insides feel like they were twisting, but for some reason, the sword did not leave my hand.


    Cheryl felt a great sense of relief at that fact and continued swinging her sword.


    Cut until everything inside you spills out.


    When Cheryl¡¯s sword, swung with only that one thought, was swung exactly fifteen times, the mouth of the Demon King, who was flying through the air with his torn body, opened again.


    [You don¡¯t remember, after all]


    -Paang!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His right hand, which had been floating in the air like a head, lightly snapped his fingers, and Cheryl¡¯s de shattered and soared into the sky. Cheryl, who was still holding the broken sword, somehow tried to swing her arm once more¡­


    [Who are you?]


    -Bang!


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    The attempt was easily thwarted by the Demon King¡¯s snap of his fingers again.


    By the time Cheryl felt the heavy impact hit her chin with a loud thud, she had already been thrown out of her own ord and was rolling around on the floor.


    [There has never been a being like you in Itisel. The sword master of the empire was never able to cut through space. It goes without saying that the warrior Siegfried had no talent for swordsmanship. Who are you?]


    The Demon King started walking towards Cheryl, who was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Even though I put in all my effort, the pieces of my body that had been scattered were being pulled back together like a ma.


    ¡°You fucking bastard¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    After seeing that sight, I no longer felt fear or anything. I only felt anger that came from absurdity.


    It was the first time in my life that I was this angry. I wasn¡¯t this angry when I saw bad guys, or when Eldmia wandered around the mansion at night without permission. How on earth should I express this anger?


    Even though she thought it was ridiculous, her worries didn¡¯tst long. Cheryl, who barely managed to raise her bloody body, red at the Demon King with her eyes that wouldn¡¯t open, and raised her right hand that was bent here and there.


    And miraculously, the healthy middle finger appeared and answered.


    ¡°I am a fucking cub in Cheryl Tsuin Ogatorph.¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s why Eldmia lives with a curse in her mouth every single day?


    I think I know a little bit


    [¡¤¡¤¡¤Ogatorp? Why?]


    Cheryl¡¯s eyebrows, which had been furrowed in the shape of the number eight, felt a strange sense of kinship with the words that were merely spoken in anticipation of death.


    At first, it was because of the strange words the Demon King uttered. Why? What kind of baseless reaction is this?


    But soon, when I raised my head a little more to look at the Demon King, I saw something falling from the top of the castle wall and frowned. I couldn¡¯t see well, maybe because I was tired.


    ¡°her¡¤¡±


    After I realized who it was, my expression rxed and I let out a hollowugh, but I didn¡¯t have time to just lie around leisurely, so I used all my strength to fly backwards.


    This time, the Demon King looked puzzled at the sight, and at the same time, Eldmia fell as Este hit the Demon King¡¯s head.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    My spine was broken, my body was crushed, and my head was pierced.


    If it was a normal opponent, that would have been instant death, but the Demon King, who had already been hacked to pieces by Cheryl and had a record of walking around fine, just looked at the sword that had pierced through his forehead and calmly analyzed the situation.


    In fact, the demon king could not help but think that the object in front of him was something that was difficult to call a sword. It was so cracked that it looked like it would break at any moment, and it was clear that it was actually broken, so it was difficult to understand how it could still maintain its original shape.


    So when a clear divine power flowed out from it, I had to frown and feel even more puzzled.


    It is a holy sword that I don¡¯t remember. Even the divine power felt within it is different.


    ¡®Is there a famous knight from another religion here?¡¯


    If a pdin is permitted to possess a holy relic, he must be quite powerful.


    The Demon King, who was unconsciously recalling his memories and searching for those who were worthy of the Holy Sword because he did not feel pain, btedly came to his senses and tried to observe the Holy Sword more closely, but was unable to achieve his goal due to his vision suddenly spinning around.


    This was because the force was strong enough to greatly bend the neck that was already broken along with the spine, and the Demon King who was caught in the sword was thrown far away. The Demon King, who was blown to the wall like a piece of luggage without even being able to resist in a floating feeling that made it impossible to even tell the direction, tried not to take his eyes off the opponent who attacked him even though he felt a slight dizziness.


    The distance between where I was standing and the castle wall was not that close, so I expected that if I had enough force to throw a person without considering the distance, the pursuers would catch up quickly.


    His prediction was not wrong, but¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°This little bastard¡¤¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤It didn¡¯t mean much because the other party approached at a much faster speed than expected.¡¤


    As soon as he straightened his rolled eyes, a knight wearing full armor and a helmet rushed up to his nose and swore at him with a sword that stabbed him in the heart.


    Only then did the Demon King feel the divine power and magical power that the knight was wearing, and for the first time he was taken aback.


    [A warrior¡¤¡¤¡¤?]


    Before I could even finish the words that came out of my mouth without me knowing, the sword the knight was holding poured out a dazzling light and an enormous amount of divine power.


    ¡°Este at maximum output¡±


    There is no pain because he only borrowed Noi¡¯s body. However, the unidentified sacred method used by the being that is clearly Eldmia is so powerful that it causes a crack in the influence of the evil god that has taken control of Noi¡¯s body, and it tries to burn the body.


    Eventually, the Demon King put down the rxed attitude he had maintained until then, raised both hands, and focused on resisting the divine power that was bursting out.


    At the same time, the divine power that was pouring down with the momentum to erase everything, even piercing through the castle walls, twisted like an hourss centered around the Demon King.


    -Kwaaaaah!


    Unlike the light that made no sound, the force that pressed the divine power with a loud noise that seemed to suck in the air had no form.


    Eldmia¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side as she faced the sight.


    ¡°What the hell is this kid doing?¡±


    [That¡¯s what I wanted to ask.]


    The Demon King, who burst intoughter at the fact that surprisingly, he felt the same way except that he didn¡¯t feel any dignity, raised his right hand and pointed at Eldmia, asking again.


    [Eldmia Ega, what are you?]


    As the explosive divine power gradually subsided, I felt more rxed.


    At first nce, it seemed like he hadpletely ovee it, but that was not the case. No matter how much Noi Tanissa was a master-level talent, there was always a problem when he unleashed the power of the evil god without prior preparation, so the Demon King had to expend his power to keep Noi¡¯s body intact and the connection unbroken.


    The bnce was just upset by a single blow, so there was no room forcency.


    [You are a being that should not exist]


    If we can¡¯t confirm the identity, we must kill him here to prevent further variables.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of kid he is and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but¡­¡±


    At that moment, the demon king was about to pour power into his outstretched hand, but the sword that had been emitting divine power until just now suddenly began to absorb power.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to die here today.¡±


    At the same time, an unidentifiable light leaks out from between the slits of the helmet, which are so dense that they are hard to see.


    It was clearly divine power, but it was different from the white light pouring out of the sword. Even the divine power that the sword contained seemed a bit strange to say it was Ephaga¡¯s, but the divine power flowing out of Eldmia was even more bizarre.


    Was it because he noticed the change and took action at the same time? This time, the Demon King was faster than Eldmia.


    [asleep¡¤]


    With that one word, the power of the evil gods gathered at the tip of the outstretched hand in an instant, causing a huge explosion and blowing Eldmia far away.


    ?


    I could be sure


    The blow I just received was the strongest attack I have ever received in my life.


    Although it was only a single blow, it was a painful attack that made me think that I would have died instantly if I hadn¡¯t had the Yonggap and Luming¡¯s helmet.


    As I flew across the garden in the aftermath of that shock, my second thought was one of wonder.


    It is clear that it is a being that contains the remnants of an evil spirit. It is unknown why it maintains its normal form and sanity unlike other eroded beings, but this is also certain. However, I have no idea how it was able to explosively release more energy than the evil spirit energy it contained.


    [Master! It¡¯s okay¡¤¡¤¡¤]


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    He answers while interrupting Este¡¯s words, and as soon as he falls to the floor, he somehow tries to fall and regain his posture while clearing his head.


    Now is not the time to feel it. It is time to ept that life is not an easy battle and do your best.


    ¡°Ephaga, please help this poor man heal people.¡±


    The first thing to do was to heal the escorts and Cheryl. To do this, the raider, who was standing in front of the wall that had a clean hole in it, tried to emit divine power and waved his hand forward.


    At that moment, the world that seemed like a magic city was shaken rapidly like marble, causing disgust.


    The ground shook, the atmosphere was torn apart, and the natural objects that made up the surrounding area were destroyed. The violence that wasmitted purely by swinging divine power, not by any sacredw, was shot at me, causing serious damage that could not even bepared to the past when Demi-Lich stole the power of the mind.


    Then, all of a sudden, the dirt floor rose upward, creating a huge wave.


    It was Serta and the spirits.


    -Kwarrrr!


    The sound of the attacker¡¯s powerful swing hitting the waves of dirt and stone was like that of an excavator.


    However, as I said before, the spirits that continued to surge like waves were not pushed back at all and acted as an excellent breakwater, and thanks to them, I was able toplete the healing spell and bestow it on the escorts and Cheryl.


    [Sorry I¡¯mte, warrior.]


    ¡°No, I survived thanks to you¡±


    Reflecting on the events of the Siege of Levien, I can guess that the reason he waste was not because he waszy or dyed in his response, but because he was busy assessing the troops that could be deployed in the current situation and giving instructions.


    Since I wasn¡¯t so corrupted that I would ask someone like that why they werete, I took advantage of the small amount of time I had between the waves of dirt to check my equipment.


    ¡°I will deal with him. I ask you to guide and defend the wounded.¡±


    [All right¡¤]


    I didn¡¯t ask questions like whether the talks were going to continue or if there were any other orders, because I knew that the talks had to continue no matter what happened.


    Otherwise, the purpose of showing that we are superior will be not only shaken to its roots, but will also be in jeopardy.


    The raid can be of any scale, but it must not seed.


    Even if it was just for the sake of a meeting, there was nopromise since that son of a bitch tantly defiled my beliefs.


    ¡°Eh Eldmia¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    As the spirits, presumably summoned by Serta, fought the attackers and bought time, the anger that had been building up gradually cooled down as soon as he heard Cheryl¡¯s voice as she tried to get up, dragging her body, which was starting to get better little by little.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°be careful¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Is it time for you to worry about me now?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s condition was just as dire, if not better than that of the escorts.


    How on earth did he fight and survive? His body was a mess, and the only thing that was intact was a few fingers. His face was extremely pale and haggard, as if he was going to die at any moment.


    Even considering the attackers¡¯ skills, it was a near-miraculous fight and survival¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I feel at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken the holy grail, so things will get better little by little. They¡¯re the same, so don¡¯t worry too much. My¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°They said it was the Demon King¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤what?¡±


    ¡°That guy wasn¡¯t like that originally, but he became like that after eating something¡­ Your guards heard his voice and said he was the Demon King¡­¡±


    So please be careful.


    Even though my body was not in good shape, Cheryl was genuinely worried about me and warned me¡­


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I think it will be difficult to follow that warning this time.¡¤


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    The article waspleted just before 9 o¡¯clock, so I haven¡¯t had time to check for typos. I¡¯ll try to fix any missing parts after I get some sleep.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    I feel like the anger that had risen to the top of my head has finally settled in my heart after wandering around without finding a way out.


    So that¡¯s why he was talking nonsense like it shouldn¡¯t exist. As expected, he just went through an unknown number of regressions to umte information, not to foresee the future.


    As the blood drains from my limbs and my heart pounds, I feel the spirits fighting against him getting weaker and weaker.


    If that guy was the only attacker, I would have tried my best to stop him, but even I, who was searching, didn¡¯t search the entire city, so in a situation where I couldn¡¯t give a definitive answer, Serta, who had to protect the key figure, couldn¡¯t give it his all. In a way, it seemed like theughter bell¡¯s guess that I might not have high expectations hade true.


    Of course, it¡¯s not his fault at all. What we assumed was a master-level being, not a piece of the Demon King.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a fragment.¡±


    He is not the Demon King himself. There is no one here to be angry with. He is just watching from the Demon King¡¯s castle far away, manipting the puppets in an unknown way.


    The power he showed was so great that I hesitated for a moment, but there was no way the Demon King himself would be standing here.


    If there was an over-technology that could instantly possess a full-power demon lord just by eating something, it would have been used long ago and turned the world upside down. Even if the principle is unknown, it is a reasonable guess that it is close to remote control using the power of an evil god.


    It was very bitter to have to ept the reality that a mere fragment exerted such power to make that conjecture reasonable, but there was no choice. If these were problems that could be solved by denying reality or being stubborn, wouldn¡¯t that have happened a long time ago? Isn¡¯t that my life?


    I was able to look at the situation much more calmly than before, perhaps because I was feeling better as I recalled the self-deprecating joke and drew up my magic power again.


    Since there is a condition that it activates by eating, it cannot be recovered. Since he was a skilled person who was able to break through the iron-d security and enter the inner castle, it is clear that the person who ate it was also an extraordinary skilled person.


    What is the intention of making such a talented person into a puppet by using him as a scapegoat?


    Is there a way to turn them back? If so, they would have used the same method on the lower-level eroders to make them retrievable troops.


    Because he¡¯s a discarded piece? No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s using the Master as a discarded piece? It¡¯s not an entirely impossible story, but if that¡¯s the case, it bes important to know what he was trying to gain by using someone ssified as a Master as a discarded piece.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Fuck, there¡¯s too many¡¤¡±


    The king of the enemy country, the next emperor, the representative of the allied forces, a huge force, a saint, a warrior, a god, a space swordsman, etc.


    There were plenty of reasons for him toe.


    ¡°Serta! We will attack. As soon as you defeat the spirits, protect the injured and evacuate the nearby residents!¡±


    Then there is one thing I have to do:


    All of these reasons are to keep him as far away from the dense inner self as possible.


    ¡°Andter, after the meeting is over, please tell the saintess that I am sorry but I did it one more time.¡±


    [yes?]


    ¡°If I tell you so, you will understand.¡±


    Fuck, I really wasn¡¯t going to do it again.


    [Master, are you really going to do it?]


    ¡°Sadly, your master has no way of stopping that bastard now.¡±


    As soon as I absorbed the estero, I realized that the body was nothing more than an outlet for the evil spirit energy that the Demon King held.


    The influence of the evil spirit that had settled behind it was an area that no matter how good Este¡¯s performance was, it could not dare to approach.


    Even the erosion creaturesck reason and could be solved by simply absorbing the evil spirit¡¯s energy, but that one has reason and its energy is endless, so this is better than saving it for nothing and creating a situation where it ends up in shit.


    [But what if I still can¡¯t stop it?]


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It won¡¯tst long.¡±


    I was able to say this confidently because I had talked to Ephaga and weed the World Tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to embody divinity.¡±


    I let out a burst of divine power, hoping that I could hold out at least until the bastard¡¯s duration ended.


    ?


    Spirits are annoying


    It is subtle to say that it is strong, but since it is a being that resides in reality with one foot in another dimension, there is no way to definitely destroy it.


    If you force it, it¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ it¡¯s not cost-effective. Since the Demon King¡¯s true self wasn¡¯t even here, you had to put aside your reluctance and focus on eliminating him as efficiently as possible.


    Thanks to his careful attention, the Demon King was able to anticipate and prepare for the signs of divine power suddenly bursting out from behind the waves made of dirt.


    Are you nning to strike with the same ignorant blow as before? I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I think it¡¯s definitely very reckless. What appeared in front of the Demon King who was preparing was not a pir of pure white light, but a person.


    -Bang!


    It was only a split second, but Eldmia jumped out, making arge hole in the overflowing dirt, and without any technique or anything, she charged and crashed, sending the Demon King flying backwards with a heavy sound.


    The face of the Demon King, who had seeded in retrieving it from his memory, was distorted.


    [That again¡¤¡¤¡¤!]


    It was the power that almost drove Soha Shinore to death.


    How much power had to be wasted to save Soha Shinore from the one who used that power? Noi, who had been listening to the story while receiving the bead containing the spirit of the evil god, could not have guessed, but the example the Demon King gave at the time was an experience based on memories from that time.


    It was an exercise of power that was possible because Soha, who was born with the qualities of a warrior and could even withstand the energy of an evil spirit, was the medium, but all he could do was deflect the sword once. At the time, I thought it was because of some other external force, but after seeing it with my own eyes, I could tell that it wasn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s just that guy that¡¯s the problem.


    His divinity hinders his power.


    Perhaps the fact that he destroyed his own ns as soon as he touched them was also rted to that power. He had originally borrowed Noi¡¯s body for the purpose of observing and preparing for abnormalities, but it seemed like it was not the time to do anything like observing or anything like that.


    You have to use your hands while Noi¡¯s body is still able to move at will.


    The Demon King was trying to move his body and attack in any way he could, but this time Eldmia¡¯s reaction was faster.


    If what was shown in the first meeting was nothing more than a simple, ignorant attack without any swordsmanship or anything, what was shown this time was an extraordinary attack that added a technique that cut through magic power on top of sharp swordsmanship.


    The sword swings without giving him a chance to figure out what is going on, cutting off the Demon King¡¯s hands and feet, and the holy technique that is being used here and there repeats irregr attacks and defenses. Even in the eyes of the Demon King, who has watched many strong men, Eldmia is currently in a state that isparable to those called Masters.


    The difference between before and after reaching transcendence is that it is all about new powers that far surpass the existing physical abilities. However, the gap brought about by whether or not one recognizes this difference is beyond imagination, as some have said that it is no different from trying to use human technology even after bing a dragon.


    It was a natural story. It was like blocking an attack that could easily be blocked with one hand with two hands, so it was impossible to develop because it was just repeating the same actions within the existing techniques.


    While there are such types, Eldmia is said to be ready to reach mastery at any time in terms of skills despite her young age, although she simplycks physical prowess.


    If the distance is not close, hold the pommel with only two fingers and extend your hand to cut it.


    If you get too close, he boldly drops his sword and engages in closebat.


    In the middle of the fight, unidentifiable projectiles fly in and when you get used to them, you immediately pull out your shield and throw it, and then throw a two-handed axe thates flying from somewhere and smashes the Demon King¡¯s chest.


    Even though they were unable to resist properly or were resisting, the distance between them and the castle gradually grew longer. The buildings were destroyed and the desperate cries of the awakened humans were ying like music, but Eldmia did not hesitate at all and just kept pushing forward.


    As if he had realized his purpose.


    [Fuck¡¤]


    Not all of those attacks are effective, but apart from taking damage, the Demon King has no time.


    The power of the evil spirit is trying to control the target. Noi¡¯s body, which has been regenerated more than expected, has been eroded by more than half, while Eldmia¡¯s attacks are bing sharper and more vicious. If things continue this way, it is clear that the body will escape control before the goal is achieved.


    Even if it is the dregs of the god, it is necessary to recover them. If you can absorb them, it is not difficult to transfer the power to your own body.


    The Demon King, feeling displeased with the situation that was not going as nned and devising a n, exploded with his inner divine power to shake off Eldmia.


    Paang! A narrow-range explosion urred with a sound like air bursting, but the aftermath was enormous despite its size. The impact was so great that Eldmia, who had raised her shield in preparation for an immediate attack, was instantly thrown 200 meters away, and the buildings and ground within the range were turned to dust.


    From the Demon King¡¯s perspective, it was quite a bit of force at the time, but it was okay so far.


    Since he is a warrior, he will no longer be able to focus on himself in the future.


    [This city will die because of you, Eldmia]


    With a soft usation, the demon king¡¯s body bursts out with divine power, and as it is torn apart, something like ck water flows out like a river, encroaching on the surroundings.


    It was the moment when the evil spirit¡¯s sanctuary descended on Levien.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    It was a far cry from themon literary expression of darkness descending.


    The ckness that swallows up all light and erases even the outlines spreads like ink. It is clear that the bastard called the evil god lived in the world based on the stereotypical idea that good and evil are divided into ck and white.


    The sight of people running around in panic in the midst of the suddenmotion, carryingnterns and torches, and a few streetlights still intact as sources of light, spreading out as if alive and breathing, so thick that it could be seen with the naked eye, was as unpleasant as seeing cockroaches crawling.


    It would be too mild to say that they are not evenparable in terms of harm, but there was something truly unpleasant.


    ¡°Why is it my fault? It¡¯s your fault, you little shit.¡±


    The devil¡¯s trick of trying to instill guilt in my delicate emotions by ming others.


    Thanks to that, I realized that countless random words wereing out of my head, but I didn¡¯t try to filter them out. It was because I felt morefortable with genuine anger than feeling my emotions were alienated due to the aftereffects of the divine power overload.


    [You¡¯ll know when you see it]


    But the response to my swearing was the devil¡¯s lukewarmughter and the citizens who were unable to escape and were exposed to the evil spirit¡¯s sanctuary.


    There was no time for them to evacuate. It was only a few minutes after the divine power went wild. The citizens who were exposed to the evil god¡¯s power without knowing what was happening began to turn into eroded beings regardless of gender or age. The number is increasing even at this moment.


    The only constion in that unpleasant reality is that the bastard¡¯s sanctuary will not expand any further.


    [So what are you going to do, Eldmia? Will you try to bring back the innocent civilians who were caught up in this? Or will you just leave them alone and chase me, allowing them to create more victims?]


    These once-citizens only continued to gather towards me, and did not scream or rush at me like other eroders. If I had not known, I might have mistakenly thought that they might still have some sense of reason. However, in my eyes, which know the reality, they were simply following the orders of the Demon King.


    ¡°There¡¯s one option missing.¡±


    That¡¯s why I was able to show my teeth and refute his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all and I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±


    They cannot be returned. Just like the owner of that body who is used as a puppet of the Demon King, even after death, they are still being used by the remnants of the evil spirit.


    It¡¯s not surprising that such terrible damage urred just by activating the sanctuary once. It¡¯s not called a god for nothing. Rather, I¡¯m relieved that the scale is smaller than I expected. To be honest, I was worried that the bastard would swallow up half of the city with the power of the evil god.


    Rather than feeling sad about the oue before my eyes, I decided to be thankful that the worst I had expected had not happened, and I focused on the Demon King¡¯s movements and scattered my divine power.


    [He is not a warrior, but a murderer.]


    The bastard¡¯s body was noticeably different from when I first saw it. His clothes were already gone, and his fingertips and toes had turned ck. His skeleton had also deformed, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was barely maintaining a human form.


    No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like a two-phase pattern, it¡¯s just copsing and not maintaining its original shape.


    Is that why? He seems to be smiling leisurely, but he keeps rising into the sky as if he is trying to run away.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m better suited to that than the original warrior.¡±


    After confirming that the divine power that flowed out like a stream from the hollow core naturally formed a pseudo-sanctuary and resisted the power of the evil god, I looked forward while retrieving Kak¡¯s axe and needles. Then, I saw the erosion agents that were not asrge as the demons but were sufficientlyrge, staring at me with unfocused eyes in the darkness.


    I have no intention of acting hypocritically and saying that I would rather let you diefortably.


    All I can do is kill them and the demon king who caused this, so I¡¯ll do that.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m doing better¡±


    To prove this, he rushed at the demon king¡¯s forehead once again, throwing the axe at him.


    ?


    Ragnis clenched his fists unconsciously as he watched the sight of a lightning bolt from the sky falling somewhere in Levien across the terrace.


    It had not even been five minutes since I had been informed of the situation that had urred in the inner castle due to Serta¡¯s quick response. In the meantime, a tremendous roar rang out, the sounds of fighting faded away, and then suddenly a beam of light rose up like this.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Eldmia, but I was worried about the reaction of Saint Deoni, who was guessing to be the Demon King, and whose expression instantly hardened after hearing the story that Serta told her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what on earth is going on with the security of the castle?¡±


    ¡°Not even an assassination attempt, but the Demon King! Is this even possible in this situation?¡±


    ¡°This fucking shit¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Because he was so worried, he lost control for a moment and uttered a short curse, and Ragnis froze in surprise at the reaction that came out without him knowing. However, what was even more surprising was the Kingdom Alliance that raised its voice.


    In fact, they were closer toining than criticizing. They thought it was okay to do that because it was an official event and people representing each country gathered together.


    But you¡¯re about to swear? Not only the Kingdom Alliance, but also the Emperor¡¯s spokesman and the royal family of Itisel, the home country of the Count, are all gathered here. How dare you?


    The representatives, who were so shocked that they forgot their own situation and turned their gaze to Itisel VII as if they were arguing, could not help but hesitate at the sight of the strangely calm king and the iron-blooded princess.


    ¡°What does the White Star of the Empire think about this?¡±


    ¡°I wonder why the flow of the talks had to be interrupted by such an issue.¡±


    When the princess res at them, expressing her displeasure as if it were so obvious, it is hard to keep up with the thought process.


    ¡°Ha Haona, Princess, Demon King¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°My ears are open. What does that mean?¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Princess, who had never wavered during the long meeting, now had a crooked posture. She continued to speak even as the representatives were speechless at her appearance that now instinctively made people shrink back.


    ¡°Judging from the testimonies of those who encountered the attackers, it is clear that the Demon King used some tricks to grant some of his power to the Master-level troops. They almost invaded the inner castle, but were stopped, and the warrior Eldmia personally stepped in and drove them out to the outer castle. Judging by the light shining down outside, it seems that they have grown considerably in that short period of time.¡±


    When the story of the warrior came up, Saint Deoni clenched her teeth very subtly, but only Esmu noticed it.


    I don¡¯t know what method Eldmia is using to stop the Demon King, but the fact that the saintess is reacting like that means that she is far from safe. Esmie closed her eyes for a moment to calm her emotions, and once again maintained a calm attitude and criticized the Allied Forces representatives.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯tpletely block it? Considering the might of those who have reached transcendence on the battlefield, it¡¯s quite possible. When dealing with them, what you should assume is not to prevent them in advance, but to not be pushed back any further after capturing them. In that sense, I think that the internal response is perfect, if not heroic, but your thoughts seem different.¡±


    ¡°But the fact that they allowed ess to this ce where all the representatives from each country gathered¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°I allowed ess¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Esmue¡¯s eyes narrowed like a snake¡¯s as he couldn¡¯t help butugh as if he had heard a funny story.


    ¡°Those who were the former Demon King¡¯s Army fought without sparing their bodies and lives, and the Sogaju of the Ogatorp family raised the name of their family, and the elf adventurer who was only on patrol duty helped them despite being able to escape, and eventually blocked the enemy¡¯s advance. Strictly speaking, they could be said to have fulfilled their duty. Then, it seems that the one who failed to fulfill their duty was the Outcast.¡±


    Who is guarding the outer wall? The representatives¡¯ faces begin to turn pale again at the question that is not worth worrying about.


    Most of Levien¡¯s troops were on the battlefield, so the garrison was small. Even so, the unprecedented number of security forces that can patrol now is because they are all the Kingdom Alliance forces.


    ¡°Yeowa Itisel VII clearly recognizes the limitations of ordinary soldiers and does not take it as a fault, but you seem to think otherwise?¡±


    If they had fallen from the sky, it would have been different, but there was even testimony that they had climbed over the wall, so it was impossible to ignore them. Esmie clicked his tongue openly at the sight of them still unable to break free from the mold of fighting each other for a long time, and turned his gaze to the representatives who flinched at the sound and straightened his posture.


    ¡°We have the upper hand because the surprise attack was not detected. If we could have made a frontal breakthrough, we would have done it already. Since we can¡¯t, we already have the upper hand. Even if something happens, there is someone by our side who will ry the situation to us faster than anyone else. I don¡¯t want to waste precious time by postponing the meeting over something like this.¡±


    It¡¯s just a statement made to get people to agree with it, it¡¯s not true.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t show it on the outside, Esmue is no different from Ragnis in that he is burning inside. The Demon King¡¯s appearance was that sudden.


    But we cannot put everything aside and justmit troops. This meeting was a crucial turning point not only for the Empire and Itisel, but for the entire continent.


    Even though the Demon King attempted to assassinate him directly through a Master-level talent, the meeting went smoothly and when rumors spread that the assassination had failed, they could more actively induce support from other countries and pressure the Demon King¡¯s forces. There are plenty of people who want to get even one more foot in the door of a war that the Allied Forces of the Kingdoms are already winning.


    On the other hand, if the story spreads that this important meeting was swayed by an assassination attempt, it will have the opposite effect. They will try to wait and see how things progress by making excuses, starting with thexity of security, as the representatives of the Royalist Alliance just imed.


    In that case, even if the war ends, we will not be able to raise awareness of evil spirits on the continent.


    Esmie had to remain calm and keep her ce, not wanting to risk theplicated future that would result from the aftermath.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you for your private donation of 1 coin and Dlfgkwk88¡¯s 5 coins for notifying me of the writer¡¯s reservation mistake.


    I would also like to thank other readers who leftments on my previous posts and informed me about them. From now on, I will try to be a writer who pays more attention to dates.


    Thank you for the separate, unspoken, private donation of 50 coins!


    I hope you enjoyed the article!

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    It¡¯s ironic, but the Demon King has always trusted the warrior.


    Of course, this does not mean that I trust people. To be precise, it is closer to trusting the universal principles of behavior shown by those who have been given the duty of being a warrior.


    Justice, sense of duty,passion, sympathy, heroism, etc. At least up until now, the driving force of the warriors that the Demon King had encountered was always simr, so the Demon King had no doubt that just by making the surrounding area a sanctuary and spreading the seeds of evil spirits, he would be able to deal a great blow to the warriors of the Demon God who acted alone.


    At least, that was until he was hurriedly blocking a two-handed axe that suddenly flew at him and was cut off by Eldmia¡¯s sword that flew at him.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to wonder how he had flown to where he was. When he lowered his head, he saw five of the erosion bodies blocking his path had already been torn apart and were rolling around on the ground. Eldmia was right next to him.


    ¡°Are you trying to stop me now?¡±


    As soon as I realized that my throat had been cut off, my face distorted involuntarily at the sound of the voice in my ear. A sneer came out from beyond the helmet that read that expression.


    ¡°Of course, there is no way that such an ability would be without limitations.¡±


    Eldmia¡¯s attacks began to be more fierce as she realized clearly what it meant to block an attack that she had been taking without any sense of danger until now, as it did not kill her or cause her pain.


    Now I had to admit that the n had gone wrong from the moment I was first taken by surprise.


    Even if we wait for the next time, we have to focus on dealing with the guy for now.


    [This price will have to be paid heavily.]


    As the Demon King opened his mouth, the deep darkness that covered the city floor shot up and flew towards Eldmia. And as if it had a will, the darkness that had been writhing and wandering in the sky transformed into hundreds of spears in an instant, aiming for Eldmia¡¯s blind spot. While that was happening, the Demon King clenched his fist for the first time.


    At the same time, a blow that showed no signs of preparation tore through the air and struck Eldmia¡¯s face.


    -Wow!


    The attack, which was born from the condensation of divinity that had no concern at all about the destruction of the body, hit the helmet and a soundparable to the sound of a huge bell rang out.


    If it hits, it will cause a fatal blow, and if not, it will cause serious injury. If not, it is a powerful attack that is swung with the aim of making it impossible for anyone to notice an attacking from a blind spot. It is an attack that even those who are called masters cannot let their guard down, and the Demon King who swung the fist knew this best.


    If it was a young dragon¡¯s scales, it would be possible to be hit directly without any room to dodge an attack that could even create cracks, so there was no way it would be okay. Despite being so proud, the Demon King, who was preparing for a second strike so as not to let his guard down, noticed the change in the location where his outstretched right fist hadnded.


    ¡°dog!¡±


    The fist that was clearly aimed at the left eyeball touched the forehead of the helmet.


    The Demon King, who was faced with the white, glowing eyes filled with hostility as the cracks opened and the debris flew out, revealing a face that had not been seen before, took the time to think about what was happening, even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡®You blocked it with your head?¡¯


    It was a disaster that happened because they knew that even a single second of distracting thoughts could lead to death in the fight between those who had reached transcendence, but they could not ept it.


    There is a limit to ignorance, so if not, was he confident in his own equipment?


    It didn¡¯t actually break, but rather stopped at a cracked and broken line, so it looks like it was made of dragon scales, but what on earth is going on with the mind¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Towards the gap created by that brief moment when I hesitated without realizing it due to a response that went beyondmon sense.


    Eldmia¡¯s sword flew in with light.


    ?


    A sense that mortals cannot have lets them know of threats approaching from behind and lets them guess where someone is even when they are not looking.


    The body that judged it ¡®worth it¡¯ moved on its own and blocked the blow of the Demon King with its forehead, causing such a terrible shock that it even broke Luming¡¯s helmet. The thought that came to mind as he grimaced at the aftermath was ¡®If it were normal, I would have died.¡¯


    It feels like I have an extra brain in my head, doing calctions that I normally wouldn¡¯t be able to do.


    I see myself reflected in the eyes of the guy whose eyes are slowly turning ck up to the whites of his eyes. My eyes, visible through the broken helmet, are shining white. The light is very simr to what I saw in his eyes when I met Epha in the past.


    I swung my Este with all my might, spitting out the curses that were welling up from deep within my stomach without holding back. I was clearly using my body and skills to move, but the trajectory of the attack that unfolded was at a level that I could not dare approach.


    But even with such movements, it was impossible to avoid all the attacks created by the power of the evil god.


    The certain and genuine malice begins to creep in little by little. The Demon King¡¯s attacks also expand beyond simple hand-to-handbat to the invisible realm of the divine, and if it weren¡¯t for the Dragon Armor and Luming¡¯s Helmet, the attacks that would have destroyed my body long ago continue without end.


    Everything is unfamiliar and uneasy


    As the conviction that I cannot have that power grows stronger, the anxiety grows.


    As I cut down the spear created by the power of the evil spirit flying from the square and cut the body of the Demon King to pieces, what I was thinking about was not a way to break through this situation, but the ¡®bnce¡¯ that I had been talking about with Sanyeom-nim.


    I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I think the bnce has been in my favor so far. However, it is true that the bnce is so obsessed with fairness that you even considered suicide, so there is a possibility that it could tip over to the Demon King¡¯s side at any time.


    What if that¡¯s the power right now?


    What if it wasn¡¯t just me unleashing my divine power, but rather Epha was borrowing your power for her own purposes? What if it was not much different from you exercising your power yourself, and that was what gave strength to the Demon King¡¯s n?


    Then, could it be that this tragedy unfolding in the middle of the city right now was really my fault?


    What if the devil¡¯s barking was just a coincidence, like a cow stepping back and killing a frog, or a broken clock being right twice a day?


    As my worries deepen, the power of the evil spirits woven like a spider web and flew back to capture me, and the torn body of the Demon King transformed into an even more monstrous form and struck me with all its might again.


    But unlike the first time, this time I had some time to spare, so I was able to block it with my shield and let it go. Thanks to that, I was able to cut through the spiderweb-like darkness much more stably, and I used the needle as a stepping stone to soar upwards once more, passing over the Demon King¡¯s head and aiming for his back.


    While time passes slowly as if in slow motion, don¡¯t forget to blow the spleen bunker towards the bastard¡¯s head.


    -Bang!


    Even if he had be a monster, he seemed to have no ability to withstand the pile bunker that elerated using magic power as a driving force.


    As I was trying to get into a position to swing my Este again, looking at the head bursting out coolly like a watermelon¡­ I suddenly had a different perspective on the worries I had been having until just now.


    Wait, isn¡¯t this just doing the same thing as the Demon King and making a mess of things, just going in a slightly different direction?


    The sudden realization that came to me, despite the fact that my head was not broken but someone else¡¯s, gradually gained credibility as it touched on memories that had been sleeping deep inside.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I repeated the same time, but because of that, I was afraid of the bnce that woulde into y and tried to move passively, as I knew in advance that the Demon King, who was obsessed with variables and believed he could control everything as he wished, would act.


    Believing that the result is fixed, and believed that the results can be determined in an unwanted direction,


    You don¡¯t even know how much nonsense that kid has been doing, and you¡¯re not even sure if my actions and thoughts are really bothering the bnce, so you¡¯re trying to scare me first, right?


    Is this why the gods tried to hide the existence of bnce from the public? They were afraid that if they knew, they would see it as a transcendent being that watches over everything and live in fear?


    ¡°Kwaaah!¡±


    ¡°Grow up!¡±


    Even while falling relentlessly to avoid the Demon King¡¯s attacks and cutting down the darkness and erosion that persistently target me, my worries do not end. Even in an urgent situation where I am wounded because I cannotpletely block the attacks, and the divinity of the evil god is trying to dig into me through those wounds, my strangely cool head mechanically pushes them away and continues my worries.


    In the midst of all this, what suddenly came to mind was my first meeting with Ephaga, which now feels like a long time ago.


    ¡®I hope you continue on your own path.¡¯


    At the same time, the words that Epha had said at the end of that meeting came to mind clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any wishes¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    [Because I hope you move forward toward what you want to do, regardless of God¡¯s will.]


    In the silence that momentarily silenced the world, a voicepletely different from the one I had hearding from the Demon King¡¯s mouth quietly whispered in my ear.


    [That is¡¤¡¤¡¤]


    ¡°Because that¡¯s why we came to envy the world you lived in.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    Bnce and bnce, the answer was in those words.


    [You just have to live your life to the best of your ability.]


    The moment I realized that fact btedly, Ephaga¡¯s voice became clearer.


    The unstable rampage of divine power became power.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    I barely blinked once, but the whispers of Ephaga that I had heard in my ears and the sensation of divinity seeping into my entire body disappeared without a trace.


    However, the changes I felt in my body proved that I was not seeing things because I was drunk on divine power. The divine power that had been running wildly suddenly stabilized, and at the same time, the power I could draw out was drastically reduced.


    If you look at it alone, the situation may seem bad, but the reality ispletely different. If the reckless driver was just a cheap scooter with a jet engine attached and having a chicken race, then I am now riding in a perfectly fine car.


    If I had to describe the difference in physical burden in words, it would be like that, and the mental burden is like the difference between drinking seawater against my will and drinking clean water. The brain that was judging the situation against my will seemed to have disappeared somewhere, and the sensation that gave me a headache from taking in all kinds of information was downgraded to just the right level.


    Up until now, I had been stuck in a situation where I could only drive straight ahead, wondering if the jet engine would fall off first or if the scooter would be destroyed. Now that I can drive safely and soundly, it would be strange not to feel like life is worth living. It was a little awkward because my connection with Este seemed stronger than before¡­ but now, I was literally ¡®me¡¯.


    I feel more confident after testing the divine power I feel just in case.


    This is worth doing.


    As I judged this, I realized once again how crazy the things I had done were, and without hesitation I jumped towards the Demon King who was looking down at me with an arrogant expression.


    The sight of the sword made with the power of the evil god and the attack of the bastard rushing in between the still living erosion creatures is dizzying. Just a moment ago, I could have just cut them down and charged forward, but I can¡¯t disy that ability right now.


    However, through the ¡®real sanctuary¡¯, you can block the movements of those who are buffed and running wild on the sanctuary of the evil god. It was nothing more than a very close fight that changed to an ordinary close fight, but now this is enough.


    ¡°Protect the priests and keep the darkness in check! Do not approach recklessly! You will be infected!¡±


    ¡°Secure the civilians!¡±


    ¡°Shield Soldiers, advance! Don¡¯t even think about direct engagement with the erosion!¡±


    Unlike the Demon King, I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The Demon King¡¯s brow furrowed again at the sight of soldiers and dragon knights appearing with various spirits ording to the ritual. He tried to interfere with them by moving his fingers without hesitation, but I had already broken through the obstacles and flew up to his nose, and I stabbed Este deep into his heart, so he failed to achieve his goal.


    But the attitude is still calm, just the direction has changed. The same attitude from beginning to end was so arrogant that it was annoying, but this time I endured it.


    [Crash!]


    Thanks to you, my surprise gift arrived safely.


    Screams and embarrassment


    It was apletely different reaction than before, but it was the reaction I expected. I didn¡¯t miss that gap and turned the thing floating in the sky upside down, and ced it under my feet. The thing¡¯s face showed shock and doubt.


    That alone was satisfying enough, but the fight was just beginning.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you act like you have all the free time in the world by yourself now?¡±


    It will probably feel like a hot burning sensation near your heart.


    Instead of losing the ability to run wild, I figured out a way to make the guy eat me with the divine power that flows through Este like the divine power of an evil god eating people.


    It¡¯s still just a prototype, but it¡¯s enough for now. As expected, the Demon King, who was frowning, started to struggle to somehow extract Este.


    Although the remnants of the evil spirits that remained, unrted to the bastard¡¯s control, were still running wild and targeting me, I gritted my teeth and held on, thinking it would be better to get hit by them than to leave the bastard, who could devastate the surrounding area with just one swing of his arm.


    My goal wasn¡¯t to make the Demon King shit, but to sever the connection and prevent him from continuing his acts of destruction. Fortunately, the Dragon Armor and Luming¡¯s helmet did their job resolutely even in the midst of the evil spirits¡¯ attacks, and all the while, the Demon King¡¯s face, which had been steadily rotting away, seemed to sense something and was filled with rage.


    [You bastard¡¤¡¤¡¤!]


    I see. Well, it was a natural result, since he was much more skilled at using his power than I was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like chewing chews.¡±


    But even so, it is only a fragment and even so, it is only remote. It is already toote to try to do anything about the divine power that has permeated my body.


    [Okay, master!]


    The Este embedded in the heart announced that it had seeded inpletely cutting off the connection points with the abyss-like entity, and at the same time, it began to tear apart and absorb the divine power contained within the entity. As the efficiency increased, the speed was iparable to before, and as a result, the Demon King¡¯s methods of dealing with me also quickly disappeared.


    The Demon King, who was unable to shake me off even while I held onto Este tightly with only my left hand and pulled out the cheap daggers from my waist and stabbed them into his body three times, breaking them, must have chosen to scatter his body and then reassemble it.


    The reason it is not ¡®was¡¤¡¯ is because the attempt was only half sessful.


    Only the limbs were scattered, leaving the head and torso behind. Rather, the Demon King, who was unable to put up any resistance because his hands and feet were gone, was still held by Este and was getting closer to the ground. It seems that he was unable to realize that the daggers and Este embedded in his body were acting as a kind of stake, hindering the gathering of divine power.


    I really liked the sight of it, it reminded me of a vampire, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m rxed either.


    Even though I had worked hard to cut off the evil spirit¡¯s divine power and prepare myself, the evil spirit¡¯s energy flowing back was starting to take its toll on my body. Fortunately, the bastard would reach his limit before me, but I could instinctively sense that it wasn¡¯t something I could just lie down for a day or two and be done with.


    There are many people who can be confused, and this happens in this ce.


    Was it because I tried to neutralize it by pouring in more divine power? When the Demon King finally regained his limbs, he and I had already be one and were pinned to the floor with a strong impact.


    The first thing that gathered around me and the Demon King who fell with a loud noise was the divine power of the evil god that was rippling ckly along with thick dust.


    Whether it was to help the Demon King or to fill its stomach by eating the host, its movements were extremely unpleasant and repulsive. Unlike the sanctuary of the good gods, the sanctuary of the evil gods, where all kinds of diseases seemed to be alive and writhing, approached me at a fast speed, but soon collided with the sanctuary I was creating and faded away in vain.


    In that way, where the divine power of the evil god disappeared, an ordinary city street began to appear, but I could not let my guard down. Apart from the certainty of the effect, the divine power that had been in my body disappeared in proportion to the amount of the evil god¡¯s sanctuary that disappeared.


    I don¡¯t know if it was an inefficient exchange due to myck of ability or if it was originally like this, but it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Even for me now, it¡¯s dangerous to stand on the evil god¡¯s sanctuary without divine power.


    Above all, the city was dangerous. Even if I had the means to somehow escape to a safe ce, the fighting Levien troops and civilians were not. If I didn¡¯t help neutralize this guy and eliminate the evil spirit¡¯s sanctuary, the damage caused by the sanctuary would spread even further.


    A moment to focus once again to prevent the worst from happening


    [I remembered]


    Suddenly, after a long silence, the Demon King spoke with restrained emotion.


    He didn¡¯t add any extra details or say anything like a third-rate viin. He just red at me as if I was the enemy of his ancestors, and then suddenly lowered his head like a puppet whose strings had snapped.


    ¡°Krrrrrrr¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    But the only thing that was cut off was the connection with the Demon King.


    As soon as the guy disappears, his body,pletely under the influence of the evil spirit, starts to convulse and twist. The evil spirit¡¯s magic power, which had been quiet until now, starts to run wild, and the disgusting evil spirit¡¯s divinity overflows outward, making it impossible to understand how he could have endured it all this time while pretending to be ordinary.


    ¡°You damn Demon King¡­ You damn dog¡­¡±


    The original owner of the body, who had regained his senses for a very brief moment, was unable to control his swollen and twisted body. He moved his eyes and mouth to assess the situation, and let out a short curse, but before he could do so, his breath died.


    At the same time, a strange sound rang out throughout the evil spirit¡¯s sanctuary, and the eroding bodies burst out for no reason.


    ¡°What the fuck is this situation?¡±


    It would have been nice if the situation had ended like this, but what I saw as I was able to look more closely at the flow of things around me was a hint that something new was happening.


    The blood and flesh of the burst eroded bodies began to gather together in one ce.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    These days, I often finish my writings in a rush, so it¡¯s a big problem.


    I¡¯ll sleep a little today and check for typos.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    The Demon King threw shit and ran away until thest moment.


    It was a sight that could not be exined in any other way.


    The darkness that had been squirming stopped spreading around, but that didn¡¯t mean they were slowly dying out. Rather, there was a strong feeling that they were gathering strength together, and as the eroding entities melted into it, the evil spirit¡¯s energy grew stronger.


    Is it possible to chew the celestial fighter who is going to regression to run the back of the Devil¡¯s king, who had to do this to the back of the Devil¡¯s king who wanted peace.


    The word ¡°Great chew¡± was used in this case.


    I wish I could just neutralize and purify everything before I gather them, but my body is at its limit now.


    Even if there was a dramatic change thanks to Ephaga-nim¡¯s help, it doesn¡¯t mean that there was no past where I overdid it by randomly unleashing my divine power. In that state, I overdid it again while trying to break the connection with the Demon King, so it¡¯s surprising that I didn¡¯t copse right away.


    If it were to explode right now or spit out some weird giant monster or something, that would be a different story¡­ but at least it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to explode.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤But somehow I feel a sense of foreboding¡¤¡±


    Although the physical appearance is obviously unheard of and unseen, the divine power swirling within it is somehow familiar.


    To be exact, it¡¯s not the divine power that I¡¯m familiar with, but the moving form is familiar¡­ I can¡¯t remember what it was. It seems like it¡¯s not a problem with my memory, but rather I¡¯m just so tired that I feel like fainting and my head isn¡¯t working.


    If I just copse and fall asleep like this, will the soldiers clean me up? As my senses became dull to the point where I couldn¡¯t even feel the wind blowing through my broken helmet, what made me strain my half-closed eyes was a familiar voice from far away.


    ¡°Eldmia!¡±


    ¡°Why is a child who is not even healthy¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I looked back, barely able to control my body, and saw Cheryl running towards me with the spirits in tow. If it was something like the healing bead that the suicide saintess had given me, I don¡¯t think I could have recovered that much with just the magic I had given her, but how could her speed be so extraordinary?


    As she tilted her head, wondering what was going on, and was about to raise her voice, wondering if she was being too harsh, a familiar face appeared behind her and the spirits.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why¡±


    I never imagined that there woulde a day when I would feel relief at the sight of Siegfried running towards me with a huge sword drawn, at a speed no less than that of Cheryl.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete, but¡­ I¡¯ll let it slide since I didn¡¯te after everything was over.¡±


    Today is that monumental first day.


    I can really faint now.


    ?


    As soon as he received the urgent report from Levien, Siegfried got on the gate without looking back and ran without even waiting for the rear guard. The inner city he arrived at was miserable.


    The walls were gaping like they had been cut by a water jet. The inner castle was a mess, as if a dragon¡¯s w had passed through it. Several demons were dying and some were really dead.


    ¡°What the hell, Ogatorp! Where are you going in that condition!¡±


    And even Ogatorp, who was so depressed that he thought he would die soon, tried to crawl through the hole in the wall.


    Siegfried approached Cheryl, trying to console himself with the fact that at least he didn¡¯t have to ask her where the Demon King and Eldmia had gone, and after a brief moment of deliberation, he used the extra healing orb Teneashi had given him.


    In fact, Siegfried saw no need to use such a wasteful consumable here. Just like the survivors of the former Demon King¡¯s army who were expected to be Eldmia¡¯s escort, Cheryl also had the healing spell.


    However, in the end, there was only one reason why I used the healing bead.


    Thest thing Siegfried remembers is Cheryl, who is so closed off and imunicative that it seems like she might be mentally ill and not someone who can have a normal conversation. So rather than trying to stop her after hearing her answer, he decides that it would be faster to just cure her and chase her to her destination.


    There were many misunderstandings, but that judgment was very urate. In fact, Siegfried, along with the spirits following behind her, ran without stopping, and as a result, not only did he reach the area overflowing with the evil god¡¯s divine power so thick it was nauseating, but he was also able to find Eldmia in one go.


    Eldmia, who turned her head towards Cheryl with one eye shattered in her helmet, looked tired even from a distance.


    The armor covering his entire body looked fine except for the helmet, but the person in question was having difficulty even controlling his body, and he approached using his sword as a cane. Siegfried realized once again that there was a piece of the Demon King here, seeing a sight he had never seen before, even when he fought the great demon Crumelia in the basement of the Royal Academy or when he fought alongside him on the front lines.


    And I also understood that Eldmia had driven out that fragment. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her guard down like that.


    ¡°You take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Because she believed that, it took some time for Eldmia to understand the words that she had casually thrown out, as she skillfully epted Cheryl who had rushed into her arms to support her.


    ¡°I need to get some rest¡±


    There was no time to ask, ¡°What?¡± Cheryl let out a shrill scream at the sight of Eldmia copsing, but Eldmia closed her eyes and fell to her knees on the floor, fainting.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤aha¡¤¡±


    However, Siegfried, who was proud of his perceptivenesspared to Eldmia, was able to quickly understand what he was saying.


    He must be asking me to clean up the mess the Demon King left behind. He was worried whether he could do well since he had not yet reached the level of a Master, but Siegfried decided to trust Eldmia¡¯s vision, who had passed the baton to him, and the group running behind him.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    And I broke another healing bead to recover Eldmia, who had already fainted. Even though her lost mind would not return, her physical recovery would be instantaneous¡­


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    In an instant¡­ pure¡­ pure Why the fuck isn¡¯t this working?


    ¡°What? Are you cursed or something?¡±


    ¡°That curse?!¡±


    Siegfried almost lost focus for a moment as he watched Cheryl start to make a face like a sobbing cat, but fortunately, the soldiers and priests rushing in and shouting to purify the area helped him maintain hisposure.


    But even if I try to keep my wits about me, nothing has changed.


    The Tenea City healing bead, which has guaranteed absolute performance regardless of the person, is not working on Eldmia.


    ¡°Zeke! We have to move together!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here at the right time, Tessie. Can you look after me for a moment? The healing bead you gave me isn¡¯t working.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What is that?¡±


    Siegfried, who was stillcking in knowledge of divine power and sacredws and was unable to make up his mind, gestured to Teneacy who followed him, and as a result, Teneacy stopped scolding Siegfried¡¯s actions and instead looked at Eldmia.


    And unlike Siegfried, he was more confident than anyone else in his knowledge of sacredw and divine power, and was terrified.


    ¡°What on earth happened in that short amount of time?¡±


    ¡°It seems like I defeated the Demon King¡¯s fragments all by myself¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. We¡¯re surrounding the sanctuary right now!¡±


    Although it is said that Sagrada is naturally harmless, the current Eldmia is literally a walking sanctuary.


    ¡°This is why the holyw doesn¡¯t work. The protection of the gods only works on mortals who need their care. The current Eldmia is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Not mortal¡¤


    Strictly speaking, it meant that he was ssified as half mortal and half god, that is, a demigod. When his thoughts reached that point, Teneaci, who had been simultaneously grasping the situation and exining it without thinking, suddenly tilted his head.


    ¡°No, how is this possible¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    It was because he had a hard time epting the situation even after saying it himself. Even if it was temporary, there was no way that a sacred method could make an ordinary person into a state close to a half-god!


    In a situation that waspletely iprehensible, Teneasi had to feel like not only his head but also his eyes were spinning, and Siegfried, who was listening to the story from the side, had to feel a headache in a different sense from Teneasi.


    I haven¡¯t figured out the purpose yet, but isn¡¯t this too much?


    ¡°So? Is Eldmia okay?¡±


    Even though I was listening to the whole story from the side, there was Cheryl who asked me if I was okay with my health, even though I was half-asleep and half-naked. Now I was at a loss as to what was going on.


    ¡°Yes? Oh yes. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re okay¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with your body, you just passed out from mental exhaustion¡­¡±


    How can someone react like that after hearing that a normal person is turning into a demigod? After all, isn¡¯t being a demigod a big deal?


    ¡°Zeke! So suddenly¡­ Zeke? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was Eselua, who tried to scold Siegfried for his impulsive behavior, who offered him a helping hand as he struggled with the cognitive dissonance that was suddenly upon him.


    Siegfried, who had been looking at Eselua and Entire with a lost expression, turned his head toward them and answered after a moment of silence, shaking his head indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±


    It¡¯s easier to give up


    You can hear the detailster when Eldmia wakes up.


    ¡°It seems like Hyung took care of the big problem, so let¡¯s take care of that one and then settle this fuss.¡±


    Giving up on thinking, Siegfried turned to face the ck mass of flesh that looked simr to when the great demon Crumelia transformed into a dragon in the Academy¡¯s basement, and readjusted his grip on his greatsword, Nothung.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you, Officer Kim, for donating 50 coins!


    The next episode continues the next day, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the murderer!


    Thank you for your silent and private donation of 2000 coins!


    Really¡¤¡¤¡¤ Thank you so much. I will continue to work hard to repay you by writing articles that suit your tastes!


    When I came to my senses, I realized that today was Pepero Day.


    What the fuck

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    The assassination attempt at the Levien Conference, which the Demon King attempted by mobilizing the infamous Master-level assassin Noi Tanissa of the Demon Territory, has failed.


    Beyond simple assassination, it left behind clear evidence that the evil spirit was once again emerging. The empire announced that it would once again prepare a ce to preach the threat of the Demon King¡¯s army to various kingdoms that had remained silent until now.


    The worst situation was averted thanks to the efforts of the two warriors, Mashin Epaga and Light Ete, but the remnants still remain in Levien, and priests from various denominations are gathering to investigate. In the meantime, the meeting was sessfully concluded.


    Some criticized that continuing the talks in such an unprecedented situation was irresponsible, but most epted it as a sign that Itisel and the Empire had confidence in their own capabilities and had made sufficient preparations.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t send a representative, and the parties were there, so who could say anything?¡±


    Siegfried, who was looking through documents containing distorted rumors, real information, and exaggerated feats, muttered withughter.


    ¡°I really wonder what¡¯s going on in Ma-pak¡¯s head at times like this. Isn¡¯t he actually not of royal blood but rather a dragon from somewhere? Why, we had some of those clich¨¦s in our past lives too?¡±


    Siegfried was joking around and making jokes, but he was also half sincere. It goes without saying that the aftermath of the series of events was enormous, given the scale of the conference held in Levien.


    If there were no warriors, if there was ack of preparation,


    Just making that assumption would have resulted in a terrible oue. If it had been a normal war, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with anyone being fired, but the lord¡¯s head would have been cut off. Originally, this was the way to end discontent after giving someone a gun, no matter how powerful the opponent was.


    The public doesn¡¯t care whether the opponent is the Demon King or the Master. What matters is that their safe daily life is threatened. However, the situation haspletely reversed due to the attitudes of Esmue and Itisel VII, who have been dismissing the attack as if it were nothing.


    There was a raid. But what was it?


    whatever¡¤


    You say the inner wall wasn¡¯t breached? That was the expected result. You anticipated the situation and deployed enough manpower to block it, and you actually blocked it. What¡¯s the problem? If you had deployed the outer wall first, wouldn¡¯t you not know that there would be a hole in the defense due to ack of manpower?


    Wasn¡¯t there a threat to the safety of the elements? This is a battlefield, so how can it be absolutely safe? Even in the Western Kingdom area, news of poisoning spreads every day, and people are dying from poison put in by assassins who aren¡¯t even Auror users. Do you have the right to say that we were negligent in our preparations when we blocked a master-level invasion?


    So we¡¯ve been saying so many times that the Demon King is dangerous. When we warned him, he ignored us, and then he prepared and blocked us like ¡®always¡¯, and then he saw it and was shocked and opened his mouth? Do you think this is a loss? Even the evil god has returned, so if we only suffered this much damage, it¡¯s a heroic victory?


    If you can refute it, refute it. If it¡¯s just a bunch of nonsense, you¡¯ll be treated as a puppet of the Demon King¡¯s army and sent to the guillotine or it¡¯s war.


    ¡°Anyway, they say that politicians are shameless no matter where they go. But it¡¯sfortable because we¡¯re on the same side. If he hadn¡¯t taken action in advance, we would have been the ones getting beaten up.¡±


    The content that should have been included in an official letter was written a little less brazenly and rudely, but the Empire and the Kingdom¡¯s rebuttals were not that different from that. Even Siegfried, who had been living with a wall built around such documents, was shocked, so it goes without saying that the people who actually received the documents were shocked.


    This was even more so because it was a rebuttal based on facts, not incitement or fabrication.


    Who would dare measure and hypothesize the coteral damage caused by the appearance of a master-level assassin with a hint of the Demon King and the resulting sanctuary of evil spirits, and refute the wrong response of Itisel and Esnua?


    If you touch it wrongly, you will be branded as a public enemy of the continent and there is even a possibility that you will be branded as a follower of the evil spirit, so even if you are not in your right mind, you should not touch it unless you are a suicidal person.


    In this way, the warriors of Ephaga and Ete once again achieved feats worthy of their names.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what hyung asked for. I was hoping that a dragon woulde out, even if it was salty, but unfortunately it didn¡¯t. A strange giant came out.¡±


    Contrary to the exnation he hastily added because he didn¡¯t want to hear people say that he had aplished anything when all he did was clean up shit, Siegfried at the time did not expect a dragon to appear.


    Rather, since no one knew what would happen if something like that came out in the middle of the city, I prayed that it wasn¡¯t a dragon or a suicide bomber. Whether that prayer got through or not, both cases were actually avoidable¡­


    ¡°Well, honestly, it wasn¡¯t easy. I don¡¯t know what it would have been like if it were you, hyung.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤That doesn¡¯t mean the result was good.¡¤


    The giant, who had lost control but not drastically reduced the remaining evil spirit¡¯s energy, was sorge and strong that it could easily break down the outer walls of Levien.


    Just walking caused property damage and the giant¡¯s blood contaminated the area. If the spirit mage Serta had not been able to summon a spirit of simr size, simply walking would have caused massive damage to Levien.


    The inside story of the incident known to the world as ¡®well-blocked¡¯ was like this.


    It is true that the damage has been reduced, but the price of bringing a fragment of the Demon King into the city is not small. Even at this moment, priests who have flocked from various cities are running around isting contaminated areas, treating patients, and purifying the sanctuary of the evil god. Serta, who has excessively disyed the power of the spirit, is suffering from a high fever and cannot even move properly.


    In fact, just because he¡¯s Siegfried doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s in good condition.


    He too was exhausted from the decisive battle with the giant. The fight was not easy, as he had unintentionally used up two extra healing orbs, so Teneaci and his party were also having a hard time getting out of bed.


    Nevertheless, Siegfried went to see Eldmia and chatted with her.


    ¡°Still, I tried my best. At this level, even if my brother wakes up, he won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Unlike other people who were conscious and able to move, Eldmia had not been able to get up for over a week.


    Siegfried, who ced the documents he was holding on the table, sighed deeply as he looked at Eldmia, who seemed to be sleepingfortably, and then got up from his seat.


    Although he said he was not in good health, it was ufortable to see him lying around like a patient instead ofughing and chatting happily after solving such a big case. Siegfried¡¯s shoulders slumped involuntarily, but he quickly pulled himself together. He straightened his back, deactivated the soundproofing spell he had put in ce, and quietly left the room.


    ¡°Is the story over?¡±


    As the days continued by the saints of the three religious orders (the Holy Assembly of the Imperial Church of the Demon Church and the Order of the Holy Light) dering that there were no problems, Siegfried, who had been asking for understanding and having a private time, came out, and Asili, who was looking out the window while holding Laika, responded to the sound of the door opening and spoke to him.


    While many people were restless with worry over Eldmia, who had not been able to wake up for several days, Asili remained calm.


    ording to his im, he is now used to it¡­ From Siegfried¡¯s perspective, it is a very calm reaction that seems to be possible because it is mixed with a certain amount of the elven sensibility.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ it probably doesn¡¯t mean anything, but¡­¡±


    But thanks to that, he was the mostfortable person to talk to these past few days.


    Because most of the other people were standing upright.


    ¡°Has anyonee and gone in the meantime?¡±


    As Siegfried asked her question, unable to hear any outside sounds due to the soundproofing magic she had used to prevent the story rted to her previous life from leaking out, Asili smiled slightly and put Laika down. Then, taking advantage of Siegfried¡¯s gaze being drawn to Laika, who was naturally heading into the room, Asili gave him a desperate answer.


    ¡°I came and went¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ how many people¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡±


    ¡°ha¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even without asking who they were, Siegfried was able to identify the visitors based solely on Asili¡¯s answers.


    From the Marquis Levien, the Count of Ogatorp, the Saint of the Masin Church, to the little Saint of the Order of the Holy Light.


    Siegfried said goodbye to Asili and left the hallway, thinking that it might be better to quietly return to bed and rest today since there were only four people who had taken the time to visit.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t really stay in the room.


    Because there was still a lot of cleanup work that the awake warrior had to do.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you Lyun for your 11 coin donation!


    Even though I didn¡¯t get Pepero, I got 11 coins, so the writer is happy¡­

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    In fact, contrary to Siegfried¡¯s self-deprecating assessment, Levien¡¯s mood was quite good.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that the people of Levien arepletely optimistic or thoughtless, nor do they mourn the dead. The fact that the city had already been upied by the Demon King¡¯s army yed a big part, but more than anything, the fact that the one who carried out this surprise attack was none other than the Demon King, and that the two warriors fought hard to stop the Demon King and ended up winning, was a major factor.


    War and death are familiar. Despair and loss are also familiar.


    What they are not familiar with is the hope of beingpensated for or triumphing over all these absurd disasters.


    Those who lost their neighbors and family members who were unable to escape while running away because their homes were suddenly destroyed in the middle of the night were like this. In normal times, even after the fighting was over, they would have been left with nothing but despair and sadness.


    But the warriors showed up and put an end to what could have been a much bigger disaster.


    After enduring the power of the evil god that could instantly turn a normal person into a monster, he defeated the source and defeated the giant as big as a wall while the fire giant held it back, cutting off the giant¡¯s head with a sword that seemed bigger than his body. Some people in other cities who heard about it through rumors might dismiss it as just a rumor, but those who witnessed it with their own eyes could never do so.


    Because the warriors¡¯ fights were not as perfect, clean, and easy victories as in legends or fairy tales.


    People tend to imagine within the scope of what they see. Just as someone who doesn¡¯t know what an elephant is cannot draw one, the fights they can imagine are ultimately limited to what they see and hear in their daily lives.


    Even in Itisel, most areas were difficult to encounter even orcs unless you went to dungeons or uninhabited areas, so even if you imagined yourself as a warrior, it was nothing more or less than a fight between very strong people.


    The existence of a warrior who fights against an unidentified darkness that is controlled at will by high-ranking priests who call the area a sanctuary and fear, where people turn into monsters before their eyes, or a warrior who fights against a giant monster left behind by that being, is like the reincarnation of a legend.


    It is so easy to imagine what would have happened if they had not stopped it, that it is impossible to even dream of the thought that this damage was caused by the warriors¡¯ failure to properly stop it. If it were to happen even if we just sit still, then since a national-level cognitive war has begun, the atmosphere of rejoicing in victory is even more prevalent now.


    However, the person who actually worked hard to create such an atmosphere had a hard time participating in it.


    ¡°A demigod¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Esmu did not leave Levien even after the meeting was over.


    Because of this, voices of concern for her safety were raised in the empire, but it was possible because the correct response was to find ways to help her both materially and spiritually and cooperate with her directly until the damage was repaired, as it was not unrted to this incident.


    Of course, it would be a lie to say that she had no personal desires at all, but Esmie was confident as she was receiving generous support under her name.


    From her perspective, it didn¡¯t really matter if she wasn¡¯t confident. What¡¯s the problem with a wife wanting to help out?


    ¡°Have there been any simr cases?¡±


    ¡°There are records of a being gaining powers equivalent to that of a demigod or of such beings appearing, but¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The content that was swallowed was obvious. It meant that there was no case where the power could be freely controlled and used like a holyw. Although it was a little disappointing, Esmie nodded lightly because he didn¡¯t have high expectations anyway. After sending the priest out, he gave an order to the Marquis of Bende who was nearby.


    ¡°I will go see Eldmia again.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare the escort.¡±


    I wanted to move around freely, but I had no choice because there was an assassination attempt with master-level power. Even if I had gone to the next room, if I hadn¡¯t said I would bring an escort, it would have been her agent who would be here now, not her.


    But after repeating it for a week, I¡¯ve gotten used to it now. Even though I¡¯m not used to going twice because of Siegfried¡¯s visit.


    ¡°What on earth was he talking about that made him install soundproofing magic?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t heard anything about it¡±


    Did we meet often enough to build up a sense of intimacy? Looking back, our first meeting at the academy was definitely the worst, but we soon became close and became like brothers.


    Even the rtionship between my brother and sister seemed to have been reversed. Is it just my imagination¡­?


    As Esmue, who pushed aside vague memories that were not very important, quickened her pace, the escorts adjusted their strides ordingly.


    ¡°If a visitores, don¡¯t wait for permission, just let them in.¡±


    Since it wasn¡¯t that far, the arrival was instantaneous. After hearing Asili¡¯s answer through a light knock, Esmie followed her hand gesture and went into the room, leaving the escorts and the Marquis of Bende behind to stand guard in the hallway. As soon as the door closed, she cast a soundproofing spell.


    Then, Ashili, who had been losing her book while turning her back, turned her head and greeted her.


    ¡°You came sooner than I thought?¡±


    ¡°What else is there to do here? All I can do is bring in supplies in the name of the queen.¡±


    Of course, it was a lie. Esmie¡¯s job was not limited to a position. Even though she knew the truth, Ashili answered with a light smile. She put down the book she was reading and offered him tea along with a seat.


    Asili¡¯s appearance and actions, which show no concern at all as if she were with a sleeping person rather than a patient, even give off a sense of leisure. Thanks to this, Esmie was able to seed in self-objectification, which he had beencking.


    Although he said he didn¡¯t expect much in words, he was worried that something might go wrong with Eldmia.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any doubts about Eldmia¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I saw what happened to Eldi with my own eyes, even though it was a bit far away.¡±


    The power obtained by forcibly unleashing divinity stabilized and calmed down in an instant, and even Asili, who was at a distance to snipe, was clearly aware of the divine intervention.


    It was a change that was difficult to notice unless you were a priest, but since she was an elf who lived her whole life serving the World Tree, the power that was at work was only for a very short time, but it was enough to give Asili confidence.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much, Esmue. When Eldi wakes up, you have to wee him back healthy.¡±


    ¡°hmm¡¤¡±


    It was absolutely true. What would I do if someone I had worked so hard to save had a haggardplexion and was in aa? Even the seriously injured Laika had recovered and was sticking together like that, so it was inevitable that I, who had not even a scratch on me, would lose my energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking into this and that just in case, but¡­ it seems like this is unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯ve heard of people ascending to heaven and bing demigods, but to be something like a demigod on their own and then return to being human again?¡±


    Although it is expressed as a change that urs when a person¡¯s body is imbued with divine power, ascension and demigodhood cannot be defined so simply.


    Numerous studies and records consistently state that the two phenomena are processes that transcend species.


    It means that somethingpletely different rises in the hierarchy, although it may appear to have the same skin and shape and bleed the same blood.


    In the process, the mortal remains disappear, personality changes, and the person gradually ascends to the status of a god.


    Of course, there were those who did not do so. However, they all had one thing inmon: they gave up their divinity. It was said that it was only possible if onepletely gave up that power and chose to live and die as a mortal, rather than remaining in the world as something that transcended species.


    There are no records, at least not yet, of cases where power can be controlled at will without giving up power.


    Even if it was true that he could control his power at will, it was something that could only be known after Eldmia woke up, but thanks to Siegfried and Saint Teneacy personally confirming the divinity that had been slowly fading away before he lost consciousness, it was epted as a certain level of established theory.


    It¡¯s a life where there¡¯s nothing ordinary from one to ten.


    As Ashili and Esmie, who were looking at Eldmia with such thoughts, unconsciously met each other¡¯s eyes and realized that they were thinking the same thing, and burst out into a smallugh.


    I didn¡¯t know I could feel at ease like this.


    Just as Esmue was about to lift her teacup again with a hollowugh, the soundproofing magic cracked slightly and the door opened.


    ¡°Hello, how are you?¡±


    What appeared through the open door was someone I had heard was staying in Levien, but had never encountered before.


    ¡°I came here because I have business with Eldmia.¡±


    The thought of the god, who had not left the library even once since the day of the Demon King¡¯s attack, closed the door while facing the two people with an extremely indifferent face.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    When I opened my eyes, feeling like I had had a good night¡¯s sleep for the first time in a while, I realized that I had not woken up from sleep, but was in a sanctuary.


    But¡­ something is different. This is not Ephaga¡¯s sanctuary.


    While I didn¡¯t know anything, I felt that way for some reason, so I looked around again, but it was the same white space. However, unlike before, I didn¡¯t feel the voice calling me or Ephaga¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Am I fucked up¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    I thought I had safely wrapped up the case, but I wondered if something went wrong somewhere. Ominous thoughts suddenly came to mind, but I wasn¡¯t that anxious. I tried to move forward, shaking off the random thoughts that just passed by, but nothing changed.


    There was only an endless white space. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t tired and it didn¡¯t seem like standing still would solve the situation, so I decided to keep walking. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I just walked without thinking. I checked the magical power and divine power flowing through my body, checked for any abnormalities, and moved while going through my own self-examinations.


    But it seemed like there was a problem.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like thisst time.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was Epa¡¯s consideration or what, but at the time, only the space was surreal, and my body, including the equipment I was wearing, was exactly like reality.


    But now it¡¯s different. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re not even wearing a single thread, their entire body is white. If a person starts to glow on their own and their shape bes unrecognizable, wouldn¡¯t this be what it would look like?


    ¡°Is it the aftereffects of the rampage or the aftereffects of the sanctuary¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    As I was stroking my chin, trying to think of possible reasons, my arm, shining even whiter against the pure white background, moved. I was aware that it was shining so brightly, but it was strange that my eyes weren¡¯t dazzled, so I almost lost consciousness, but I calmed myself down and focused only on the question.


    It probably has nothing to do with evil spirits. The divine power I felt in this space right now was so refreshing that it couldn¡¯t bepared to the bastard¡¯s foul-smelling power. I felt ashamed of myself for using such an expression for divine power, but it¡¯s true.


    But since this wasn¡¯t the case the first time he caused a rampage, the culprit bes a sanctuary through natural elimination.


    So it¡¯s hard to believe. It wasn¡¯t something I did on my own, but something that waspleted with Epha¡¯s help.


    Is that where the problem lies? I¡¯d rather believe that all of this is the devil¡¯s trickery and that I just didn¡¯t notice it. As I was thinking that andughing to myself, the voice of another being suddenly echoed in my head.


    [You are always faithful.]


    It wasn¡¯t to the level where the entire space would resonate like when Ephaga was there, but the owner of the voice that had a clear resonance was Sanyeom.


    ¡°What the hell? Mr. Sanyeom? What are you doing here?¡±


    [That¡¯s an interesting expression. Do you know where this ce is and are you asking that?]


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I still judged that it was more likely not to be the space where you are than it was to be.¡±


    There is absolutely no point of contact. You are a person of thought who has not taken a single step out of your inner self.


    However, since the voice reached me like this, it meant that he could help me ovee the situation I was in, so I turned my head to find him with a d heart, and I heard his voice again in my head.


    [Below¡¤]


    ¡°Down there? What is that¡­?¡±


    As soon as I lowered my head to follow the voice without thinking, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a stupid sound. It was understandable. Unlike me, Sanyeomnim, who maintained his appearance in reality, was not just small, but closer to a dwarf.


    ¡°Why did you get so small?¡±


    [I guess I didn¡¯t realize it properly. You¡¯ve grown so big.]


    ¡°yes¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Before I could even ask what he meant, the knowledge of the thought entered my head and enlightenment took hold. Then, the surroundings that had been pure white until then were filled with all sorts of scenery in an instant, creating aplete world.


    Levien, where the corpse of a giant whose identity is unknown is lying


    Numerous soldiers and priests were busy investigating the corpse of such a giant.


    Workers clearing away the rubble of the copsed castle and entering the restoration area, and citizens helping them.


    Despite looking even more tired, Saint Deoni is investigating the giant with the priests, and Ragnis is leading the way by running around on foot. Cheryl is sitting in a corner of the garden with her sword in hand, wondering what on earth she is thinking. Esmie and Asili are sitting next to the bed where I am lying, looking at me and Sanyeomnim¡­


    ¡°This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    [This is a sight you were able to see because you thought you ¡®wanted to see it¡¯. How does it feel to enter the new realm?]


    There is no need to ask or say anything again, because the knowledge of Mr. Sanyeom was flowing inpletely.


    Thanks to that, I realized that I was looking at you like this every time you cursed at me as a bastard without knowing it, and I felt embarrassed, but I tried my best to hide my emotions and act calm as I continued the conversation.


    ¡°This is the process that leads to ascension.¡±


    [Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a bit different. Unlike you, those who ascend to heaven through demigodhood start their transformation from the body, not the mind. Even though the three saints each underwent different examinations, they couldn¡¯t help but think that there was no problem. I can¡¯t remember a case where demigodhood progresses from the mind or soul, so I¡¯m a bitte.]


    What on earth happened while I was lying down?


    As soon as I thought that, the events that had happened while I was asleep unfolded before my eyes.


    For some reason, all I could see were fragmentary memories of Siegfried and some priests, including the saint, but that was enough to understand the situation.


    To be honest, it was more than enough, it was too much. People felt frustration, hope, pain, joy, pity, etc., and the various emotions they felt intertwined and made their heads dizzy.


    This is not the realm of empathy. Every time I read a thousand pieces of information in a short moment, I became them, not me. Everything was natural and expected, and their feelings became my feelings.


    [Be careful, even though I¡¯m helping you, if you feel too much, you¡¯ll get buried.]


    Thanks to Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s voice, the memories and emotions that were rushing in like a tidal wave suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What on earth did I just see and feel¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    [This is the perspective from which ¡®we¡¯ view the world. If things continue this way, it is also the perspective you will continue to have.]


    When the thought that was small enough to touch my knee approached me with a nd answer and reached out to me saying, ¡°It¡¯s a trick, but¡­¡±, this time, a different memory came flooding back to me.


    It was a memory of countless heroes and gods that was worn and worn here and there, but somehow had some form.


    Some people face tragedy, some have a happy ending, and some die without achieving their goals but with a sense of satisfaction. In each of those memories, I felt an untouchable era, but what really caught my attention was not those past events, but the memories themselves.


    It¡¯s different from when I just saw people¡¯s memories.


    Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s memories were close to being torn apart in pieces.


    The memories she holds are just a few dozen pieces out of hundreds of millions of puzzle pieces. The mere recognition of this fact is a loss so vast that it is difficult for me, as a mortal, to bear.


    Because of that, I can now understand why Mr. Sanyeom calls himself Sanyeom.


    How on earth do I endure this sense of loss?


    As that thought passes by, another part of my mind shrugs its shoulders as if it is no big deal.


    That could be the case. It¡¯s just a glimpse.


    It was such an outrageous idea that it was considered legal to curse at oneself, but surprisingly, it was also Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s idea.


    [Well, I was trying to show you my memories, but I ended up looking so embarrassed.]


    Saying that, Mr. Sanyeom smiles slightly and looks so peaceful.


    It was a reaction I couldn¡¯t understand, as I still retained human emotions, but it was also an understandable reaction, as I was already stepping into the divine realm.


    [Anyway, what you just saw is exactly what you will lose if you go beyond the shackles of mortal life.]


    And I couldn¡¯t ept the ¡®me¡¯ that understood Sanyeomnim.


    Ascension is not simply a process of gaining greater powers. It is literally a process of the body bing a spirit, transcending the mortal realm and bing something new.


    I, a mortal, wonder if that is really me, but I, who am immersed in the divine realm, say that it is not that important. It was only thanks to the help of Sanyeomnim that I was able topare and see the two distinctly different perceptions.


    Many people in Sanyeom¡¯s memories were unable to stand at this boundary and moved on to the next.


    They didn¡¯t understand what they were losing and didn¡¯t even regret it. If it weren¡¯t for Sanim, I might have been the same.


    ¡°thank you¡¤¡±


    [It¡¯s nothingpared to the help you gave me. So what can I do?]


    ¡°As you know¡±


    You must really know, as I read your memories and the opposite is possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ascension, so please help me out.¡±


    [Okay¡¤]


    As if to prove this, Mr. Sanyeom readily epted my request without any questions or doubts.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The light flowing out of my body subsided. At the same time, I began to understand why I had not been able to find divine power or magic power.


    How can you feel each drop of water when you are underwater? That was exactly how I was. At the same time, just thinking about it made my crazy power to search and collect everything around me start to weaken, and my thoughts that made me think of myself as a god, as if I had another brain, also fade away.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Mr. Sanyeom, can I see just onest thing?¡±


    I felt a great sense of relief there, but a sudden thought urred to me and I had to stop Mr. Sanyeom for a moment.


    [Is there anything else you would like to ask for?]


    ¡°I want to see some of my childhood memories¡­¡±


    Since it has the power to read other people¡¯s memories, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to look back on your own memories?


    The memory of the day the vige burned is still vivid, but since the human brain only remembers bad things, my memories of my childhood before that are already faint. Since I don¡¯t have a picture of my parents, maybe this is a chance to re-image them.


    [It¡¯s not difficult.]


    With that in mind, the spirit of thought lightly nodded at my request and returned some of the power he had been absorbing from me. Then, the divinity regained its function and instantly recreated the memory, and the pure white space had soon turned into my hometown that had not burned down.


    [It is said that this is the memory where the feeling of joy was the strongest.]


    After hearing Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s exnation, I remembered.


    It was definitely the day I first heard from my mother that magic existed. Before that, I had never felt any magic in my neighborhood, so I thought I was just dropped into a hardcore medieval world. I think I was five? It was probably not long after that day that I learned that monsters also existed.


    [After seeing your memories, I understand your sincerity.]


    I don¡¯t know if it was because it was not a big deal to the gods or because it was a consideration for me, but Sanyeom-nim didn¡¯t bother to ask me about mying from another world.


    [But not everyone who gets such an opportunity is faithful.]


    He just mentioned it in passing. After that, Sanyeomnim remained silent until I could fully look back on my hometown and parents in my memories.


    -Is it really that great that there is magic?


    -Aren¡¯t all kids like that? I was like that when I was little too.


    ¨C Really? Is that a characteristic of Western continental people?


    After learning to read, I brought a boring history book, which would have been a surprise to other children, to the vige chief¡¯s house, and I read it, saying it was like a fantasy novel. I overheard my parents talking while I was in my room.


    Did you have this conversation? I don¡¯t think there will be any distortion in my memory, so it seems like it includes even the parts I didn¡¯t recognize properly.


    But¡­ Western continent people?


    -The Radan people don¡¯t seem to be fascinated by magic?


    Something begins to mix with the memories that should have been filled with only emotion and gentle sadness.


    -Well¡­ Rather than being strange, I resented it because it seemed like something like the priests¡¯ sacredws. I knew how much asceticism priests go through to gain divine power. Even if it was training, the power they gained through such torture-like asceticism was not something I particrly admired.


    My father, who has eyes and a nose bridge simr to mine now, stroked his beard and answered my mother¡¯s question.


    Your father was from Ladan?


    I had no idea because I had never had a conversation like this in front of them and they never really showed anything about Ladan culture.


    Even my father didn¡¯t have any of the physical characteristics or ents that are typical of Ladan people, so I thought he was just unlucky to have the same name as a country from the next continent.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It was good to see you¡¤¡±


    The secret of the sudden birth made meugh, but what¡¯s the big deal? Since I didn¡¯t have much time, I got to know the story that I couldn¡¯t find out, so it was good.


    [Is that enough now?]


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    As the thought that I had read my mind right away because we were in contact with each other began to absorb the divinity, the vivid memories that had been unfolding began to gradually blur and turn into a pure white space again. Just before the divinitypletely left my body, the thought asked me softly.


    [Are your memories from your past life okay?]


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look back or remember my parents from back then or that I have no regrets. If I had fallen here in an ambiguous state like Siegfried, where it¡¯s hard to tell whether I was possessed or not, I would have wanted to see my parents from my previous life first.


    But no matter how bad it was, my life in my previous life has definitelye to an end. If I don¡¯t miss anything, it¡¯s a lie, and if I don¡¯t regret anything, it¡¯s the same, but I did my best back then, so that¡¯s okay. I got revenge somehow in the end.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Eldmia Egai.¡±


    The current me is the son of Radan Egawa and Ebishu Ruina, and a resident of this world. That¡¯s enough.


    [I see¡¤]


    I felt as if Sanyeom wasughing at my answer, and the white world suddenly became ck as if the lights had gone out. At the same time, my body felt heavy and all sorts of sensations came over me.


    I left the temple and returned to my body.


    ¡°hmm¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    The first thing I felt before I even opened my eyes was the smell.


    By the way, didn¡¯t I say that the most sensitive of all senses is the sense of smell? I didn¡¯t know because I wasn¡¯t aware of it before, but I was in a ce where there was no smell until just now, and now that I¡¯m here, I know it¡¯s real.


    ¡°Hey Eldmia, are you awake?¡±


    I turned my head toward the familiar scents wafting through the soft bedding and saw three familiar faces.


    ¡°I feel refreshed. I feel like I woke up from a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Haa, okay. If you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s good.¡¤¡±


    Unlike Esmue, who had a worried look on her face, Ashili just smiled slightly and nodded as if she was really used to it. As soon as I saw her, I thought, ¡®Maybe I won¡¯t get hit on the back this time?¡¯ and I smiled without realizing it.


    I never knew that the small and insignificant anxieties and relief that we feel as mortals could be so precious and wee.


    As I got up and stroked Leica, who was running towards me with apletely recovered appearance, the figure that had been so badly injured disappeared, and Sanyeom, who was sitting on the chair and looking at me, also slowly got up from his seat.


    ¡°I was able to help this time, but you have to be careful because once a path is open, it can be opened again at any time.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know anything, I would have asked how I should be careful, but even though I had left the sacred realm, the knowledge I had gained from Sanyeom-nim remained, so that exnation was enough.


    ¡°Suddenly, I have a lot to worry about.¡±


    ¡°They say that if you just get used to it, you¡¯ll get used to it. But for now¡­ I guess the priority is to take measures to prevent the divine from being stimted.¡±


    In other words, it is a warning to refrain from encountering the remnants of evil spirits.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to look for something else to do for a while.¡±


    ¡°The rational reactions you show often surprise me.¡±


    Did he think I wouldn¡¯t follow your advice? Your eyes widened in surprise, but soon you smiled slightly and nodded.


    ¡°Perhaps that is the power that prevents a tragic ending. I have a favor to ask of youter, so please rest a little more ande to the library.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two people¡¯s gazes turned to Sanyeom-nim, who left the room without any regrets. When they slowly turned back to me, what was in them for some reason was a strong sense of distrust.


    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    When I, who was habitually nervous, rolled my eyes and asked a question, our eyes crossed for a moment and Asili opened her mouth.


    ¡°What are you talking about? In another direction?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. This time, I almost became something like a half-god or something. If you don¡¯t want that to happen, you should rest for a while without shing with evil spirits. Now¡­ It feels like a kind of habitual dislocation? So?¡±


    I thought it was a perfect metaphor, but somehow the two people¡¯s gazes became colder and this time Esmue asked back.


    ¡°So now¡­ you will voluntarily avoid battle with the Demon King¡¯s army¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I feel sorry for the people who fight so hard, but¡­ I¡¯m human too, right? I should rest when it¡¯s time to rest, right?¡±


    The purpose of my trip was revenge, but if I suddenly ascend to heaven and live in that creepy feeling that is not me, it would be aplete waste. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be lying in bed all day, but it would be enough to call it rest in rtive terms.


    ¡°A kind of reorganization¡±


    I thought this was an exnation that would be sympathetic enough, but the two people who heard my answer started ring at me with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to the front lines?¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°How dangerous a situation was it just now that you voluntarily decided to refuse the fight?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    What is this?


    I had a brief brain freeze, but I was able to quickly understand the situation.


    ¡°Do you both think that I am only now saving myself because my life was in dire danger?¡±


    Hey, no way


    There¡¯s no way you¡¯d think I was crazy for fighting like that¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no way Eldi would say he¡¯d rest when he¡¯se all the way to the Demon King.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t one¡¤


    In the end, I had to exin for a long time that I made this choice because there was a threat other than the threat to my life.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    After a briefmotion, I managed to clear up the misunderstanding between Esmu and Ashili, and now it was my turn to be surprised.


    It¡¯s been a week since I fell asleep? Every time I got involved in a big incident, I felt like I was not sleeping well, but rather on the verge of eternal sleep, so it wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    Maybe it was because I was hungry. I wanted to go to a restaurant and grab something to eat, but Esmue strongly advised me not to and insisted on soup, so I ended up eating nd patient food. Maybe it was because I was hungry.


    ¡°You¡¯ve skipped twenty-one meals to rob me of a week of my short mortal life. Ascension is indeed harmful.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really the right conclusion, but considering the changes thate with ascension, it¡¯s definitely harmful.


    It was a joke I made while quietly drinking soup because I was worried about people for no reason, but Esmue¡¯s reaction when he came back was infinitely serious. It was because I had already told him about all the strangeness I felt along with the change in my emotions.


    ¡°First of all, we need to investigate past cases again based on your testimony with the help of each religious order. Perhaps we can find a clue on how to improve your current condition more quickly.¡±


    ¡°Does this help¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Among the stories that are almost legendary, there are often cases like ¡®one day, they suddenly disappeared.¡¯ Until now, there was no other way than to think that it was a disappearance due to a simple change of heart or skepticism. But what if, as you said, it was an emotional change that came about because they entered the realm of ascension or demigodhood?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is it possible to guess that person¡¯s actions or process?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to understand a change of heart unless you¡¯re a contemporary, but ¡®phenomena¡¯ aren¡¯t like that.¡±


    Listening to Esmu¡¯s words, I felt a little proud because I felt like I had made a great discovery, but that was it.


    The investigation was not my job, but the biggest reason was that I had to deal with the influx of visitors, as news of my regaining consciousness had already spread like wildfire while the soup was being brought in.


    At first, I thought that Lagnis or Esmue would cut it off on their own as I saw so many people flocking in, some wanting to thank me, some wanting to worship me, and some just wanting to cheer in a frenzy of enthusiasm, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ¡°You have no problem moving, so this is an opportunity.¡±


    Rather, she quickly brought the maids along and started preparing for a full-scale parade by washing and dressing me up. I wondered if she was really the person who had just made me drink soup until just now, but I couldn¡¯t argue with her because she had already run around here and there once to prove that she was okay with eating anything.


    So, I asked them questions to find out the reason for their iprehensible reactions, feeling like they were just pets being groomed nicely.


    ¡°opportunity?¡±


    ¡°A lot has happened while you were asleep. Our side suffered a lot of damage, but the Demon King¡¯s army lost a master-level talent, and even though the Demon King himself was involved, the operation failed.¡±


    As Lagnis, who was personally checking the uniform I was going to wear, started talking, Esmuye, who had been observing my every move from the front while ordering her personal maid to cut my hair, continued to speak.


    ¡°Siegfried has been a great help in forming positive public opinion by showing off his safety through external activities, but since you, who contributed the most to solving the case, are lying in a sickbed, you cannot attempt anything more.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    When I asked her while looking in the mirror to see if her hair, which had grown long because she had been sleeping while lying down, was neat again, Esmue nodded almost simultaneously, as if she was satisfied with me.


    ¡°Cognitive Warfare¡±


    It is true that there are some crazy people who agree with the Demon King¡¯s ideology, but it is also an undeniable fact that the vast majority of people simply follow the flow of the strong. That gap was what the high-ranking officials, including Esmue, were aiming for.


    ¡°As you said, his purpose was only exploration. But how many people would be able to hear that?¡±


    Even among the special forces that are clearly followers of the Demon King, there may be a very small number of people, and perhaps no one knows about it.


    The fact that even a Master-level unit could only contain a very small portion of the evil power that the unit possessed was also the same. The reason why the situation had to change frequently and the war had to be repeated for years was because of the Master-level unit power, so how many people would believe that unit if they were to use it as a throwaway word for exploration?


    ¡°It may feel a bit improvised, but that¡¯s what makes it even more dramatic. Well, it¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s not too different from the armor measurements Esmue gave me.¡±


    People¡¯s gazes, led by Ragnis, who was looking at me as I finished changing into my uniform in an instant while listening to the story, were filled with satisfaction. I wondered if I really had to wear the uniform, but I couldn¡¯t grumble because this was all part of a grand n to screw over the Demon King.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a schedule, so check it out. The rest of the day will pass by quickly, so prepare yourself.¡±


    I received the parchment from Ragnis, who seemed to have be more sturdy after sleeping for a week, and looked at it. As she said, I had to go around the entire Levien in minutes.


    ¡°Why go all the way to a normal city? It¡¯s not like I knew I¡¯d wake up today, so what¡¯s the point?¡±


    When someone who didn¡¯t know saw the schedule and couldn¡¯t help but wonder about it, thinking that it was something that had been nned and prepared for months in advance, Lagnis smiled and answered as if it was fun.


    ¡°If you go out, you won¡¯t think that way. You¡¯ll be shocked to hear how much Levien¡¯s poption has exploded in a week.¡±


    ¡°There was that incident, and the poption increased¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that incident that it¡¯s been increased. It¡¯s a ¡®holynd¡¯ where warriors block the return of the evil spirit and even put the evil divinity to sleep.¡±


    ¡°ah¡¤¡±


    Oh my gosh, it¡¯s like that again.


    I nodded my head at the exnation that I understood at once and quietly looked at the schedule, then shook my head, pointing to the one schedule that caught my eye.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡±


    One part of the schedule she gave me included visiting the graves of my guards who died protecting Sanyeom-nim with Cheryl.


    ¡°These are the guys who died while following my orders. I couldn¡¯t even visit them separately, so I can¡¯t visit them as part of this n.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave that out of the schedule. I¡¯d like to arrange a separate visit from there, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. It was a hastily arranged schedule. There¡¯s no time for that. They probably don¡¯t have high expectations anyway. I sent them off without even asking their names, so this is fortunate.¡±


    I heard that the master-level guy specialized in assassination.


    They say he wasmissioned to assassinate the current Demon King, but then he turned his back on him¡­ I don¡¯t intend to ignore him, but if the Demon King hadn¡¯t intervened, there would have been no way to kill the guards waiting while he was already discovered by Cheryl and his tail was caught.


    That¡¯s how I taught you. You can¡¯t win or lose, but you can still survive.


    I never thought I would encounter an enemy capable ofunching an attack that would destroy the terrain from the start, so neither they nor I were lucky.


    ¡°Laughing bell¡­ So, he¡¯s my captain, so just tell him separately. I¡¯ll visit him separately after finishing the operation to annoy the Demon King.¡±


    People were shocked for a moment by the fact that I had dragged the guys around without even giving my name, but the noise from the crowd that started gathering because of the rumor that I had woken up in the neighborhood was getting close enough to be felt in the room I was in, so everyone put aside their surprise for a moment and decided to focus on their schedule.


    ¡°When you worked for the Ogatorp family, you often saw events like this. They just pretended to do something.¡±


    ¡°Like when Esmuye led his knights to visit the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°I went sightseeing with Cheryl.¡±


    If you look at the time period, it doesn¡¯t seem like much of a memory, but it already feels like a distant memory. I really need to visit Ogwen again once things are sorted out to some extent. How is it that every time I recall a memory, a day feels like a year?


    ¡°I got the hang of it, so let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Just following Lagnis and Esmue through the door and out into the inner hallway, themotion grew louder. I had already stood in front of many people when I was awarded the title of Wandering Knight and when I went out to save the demon cultists, so I thought I wouldn¡¯t be nervous, but for some reason, my fingertips were trembling strangely.


    I said it curiously, but what is this? Are you scared again? There¡¯s no reason for you to be?


    As I was folding and unfolding my poor hands because I didn¡¯t understand myself, Esmue, who was watching me from the side, quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°You seem nervous. Well, this is probably your first time.¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time? I¡¯m used to crowds.¡±


    ¡°When I say leisure, I mean a situation where you have to instill confidence in others even though you are not confident in yourself. Haven¡¯t you been walking the path for yourself up until now, not to instill confidence in others?¡±


    Her affectionate voice was the same as usual, but her expression was extremely cold. She had already prepared to stand before the people as an iron-blooded princess, and she continued to give advice while maintaining a steady gait.


    ¡°If I go into the fire alone, I can do it if I am determined. However, it is a different story if I have to persuade people who are not myrades and who do not know anything to jump into the fire with me. If there is someone who does that without any hesitation and without any concern, then he is a tyrant.¡±


    We know the truth


    The power of the Demon King is extraordinary. Rather, it is because even the master-level talents could not handle it, that they were unable to fully exert their power. And that this may have led to a future where a terrible tragedy would have been difficult to handle without a hero.


    But we must not let it be known. We must be the ones who have blocked the powerful enemy as nned. We must be the ones that even the Demon King cannot easily prate.


    We need to make people believe that right now.


    ¡°nning, executing, and leading people to reach a goal despite being uncertain is, of course, not an easy task and requires a lot of thought. If you can do that and seed, you will be a king or an emperor.¡±


    As he spoke with a more serious face than ever, he looked absentmindedly at Esmue, who confidently raised his thumb and pointed at himself, and almost burst outughing.


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I can understand the situation and feel less tense.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I can give good advice too¡¤¡±


    As we were talking, Lagnis, who had been quiet, pouted and expressed his displeasure, and Esmue burst outughing and said,


    ¡°I told you earlier, Eldmia just didn¡¯t understand it properly.¡±


    ¡°Ragnis? When?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you to remember what you saw and pretend to do it?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤It seems that Ragnis has too much confidence in his own advisory abilities.


    I had to get an unreasonable p on the shoulder just because I said out loud what I should have just thought, but thanks to that, the tension that had been tickling my fingertips definitely disappeared.


    Soon after, the two men took the signal to join the escorts who had been waiting in advance and began to look straight ahead with the appearance of a leader who showed no trace of yfulness. Then, with each step they took, themotion grew louder and soon, when they could see the crowd of people gathered in the distance through the wide-open inner gate, themotion turned into cheers.


    When I came out of my introverted state like that, I was speechless when I realized that, if nothing else, what Ragnis said about Levien¡¯s poption exploding was the truth, without a single exaggeration.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    He is the hero who not only prevented the assassination attempt of Noi Tanissa, the legendary assassin of the Demon Lord, who received help from the Demon Lord who abused the power of the evil god, but also caused his death, and even made the Demon Lord, who tried to sacrifice the entire Levien to the evil god using his body, step down.


    The heroic deeds and battles of Eldmia, the warrior of the machine, were sung by the bards with all sorts of seasonings throughout the week he was asleep, so much so that everyone in Levien knew about them.


    Now, the warrior of the demon god, who is famous enough to be seen by anyone living in or visiting Levien, but has not been able to show himself due to the aftereffects of the battle with the demon king.


    He who had been like that finally opened his eyes.


    The story spread throughout the city with surprising speed and uracy.


    Despite having fought such a fierce battle, he was said to be in perfect health. As soon as he woke up, instead of taking care of himself, he was said to be preparing to tour the city. He was said to be preparing to visit his escorts who had died in battle. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone in Levien to learn of this fact through the gossip of the wealthy, who had heard such stories from nowhere and spread them.


    Since it had only been a week since the incident urred within the city, many people were delighted by the news. As is often the case with crowd psychology, even if they were not rted to someone, everyone would celebrate together in excitement. So, the fact that the trend spread and gathered together and a festive atmosphere was formed without anyone having to say who would go first also seemed like a very normal result.


    ¡°To celebrate the hero¡¯s recovery, all menu items are half price today!¡±


    From children who put their energy into soliciting customers in a way that is so outrageous that anyone who hears it will be impressed.


    ¡°Our store is full, so go to the store next door. They are selling it at half price too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there? Even if it¡¯s a nice day, there¡¯s no way thendlord would do that.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Lord Byeong-baek gave me something called a subsidy? He said that it wouldn¡¯t be a loss even if I sold it at half price. I don¡¯t know for sure. I just thought it was something like that.¡±


    There are stories that the lord throws money around so that alcohol and food are cheap all day long.


    ¡°Why do you have to go see it? You¡¯re going to be touring the city anyway. Can¡¯t you just stay still and see it?¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy. Think about it carefully. Are there more than one or two people who think like you? Since everyone else will be there anyway, they¡¯ll probably find a suitable spot and have a beer. But what happens when those people pile up? In the end, the crowd will pile up and form a sea of ??people!¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Then! Then I should go and take a look faster than anyone else! He¡¯s a human, but he¡¯s a warrior of the Demon God? Who knows, if I get to see him up close, I might even receive a blessing?¡±


    ¡°Now that I hear it¡­ that could be true?¡±


    Even if you just enjoy it, you have to force people to see the warrior, even to the point of holding back from strangers and drinking buddies you meet for the first time.


    Only a very small number of people were aware of the fact that a lot of effort was being put into creating a nned atmosphere to disguise it as ordinary, as everyone was just getting into the mood.


    Everyone just congratted the warrior¡¯s well-being and victory as if it were natural and expected.


    At first, the atmosphere that seemed like it would end as a one-day affair continued for several days, and the artificially created joy and various stories were spread throughout Itisel by someone else. When even the royal family congratted the heroic victory in Levien and the safety of the warrior Eldmia through a promation, even other territories that had no connection to Levien began to celebrate.


    Unlike the people of Levien who celebrated in a spirited manner, this was a thoroughly calcted celebration.


    In the midst of the fear that the Demon King¡¯s army would attack, parties were held as if it were a national holiday in the cities where adventurers were fleeing, as well as on the front lines. In some front lines, they even used it as a propaganda slogan to provoke enemies who were facing off, so the impact was indescribable.


    There was no way to silence the enemies, so by the time the special forces began to move to at least cover up the situation within the Demon Territory, it was already toote.


    ¡°I got hit¡±


    And the brain of the special operations department who was informed of all of this did not show any change in emotion and only expressed his feelings in a short sentence. The expressions of the special operations department agents who were reporting this became pale, but the brain of the special operations department shook his head slightly and put an end to their anxiety.


    ¡°It was already toote before it reached our ears. I don¡¯t intend to hold anyone ountable, so everyone should get back to work.¡±


    It was unpleasant to be treated like this without even having time to do anything, but as he himself said, there was no way to deal with it from the beginning.


    Because it was something the Demon King had done without saying a word, the Dark Lord, who had been having a headache because things had not been going welltely, sighed deeply and pressed his temples as soon as his subordinates left the room.


    ¡°What on earth are you thinking?¡±


    The dark magician knows a lot, even if you just look at the nature of the work he does.


    He was one of the few people in the world who knew what the Demon King¡¯s ability was, which was known to be to see the future.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of throwing it away and using it? Why did you suddenly spread the sanctuary? And in front of all the major figures from each country? I remember you telling me why you couldn¡¯t use erosion bodies inrge quantities on the battlefield?¡±


    The Demon King said that Noi Tanissa is a person who betrays the Demon King without a single exception.


    Since his assessment was that he was a small-minded person who wanted to look like a great person, it was not hard to guess that he nned to ¡®dispose of¡¯ him once he had served his purpose.


    I thought that giving him a piece of evil was just part of that, and it was only a few days ago that I thought that Noi, who failed in his mission, would be an eroded being and die afterpleting at least half of his role.


    That is why I never dreamed that the Demon King would suddenly show off his existence and expand the evil spirit sanctuary on a grand scale.


    ¡°I ask again, what on earth were you thinking?¡±


    That¡¯s why the dark-skinned man¡¯s gaze as he looks at the crystal ball on the desk is extremely fierce.


    When you are in a position where you have to gather information, adjust, deceive people, and make ns, you inevitably be sensitive to ¡®distortion¡¯. This incident was the worst of the recent series of distortions, so it was natural that the voice of the dark magician was filled with emotion.


    But the answer that came back was very calm, unlike that.


    ¨C In the process of giving power to the guy, I saw people who shouldn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¨C Not only the warrior, but also the girl who cut through space, they were people who had never existed before. There had been many variables up until now, but this was the first time this had happened, so I had to check it out.


    The problem was that, despite the calm voice, the content was extremely serious.


    The Demon King is a regressor.


    Even though the opponent was a being who reigned as the king of the race, it was hard to believe, but the Demon King gained his trust by telling him about a secret that only the Dark Lord knew about. The reason was that he would never betray the Demon King no matter what happened because of the secret he was keeping.


    I don¡¯t know how many times it has been regressed because it wasn¡¯t said. I just have a feeling that it has been repeated more times than I can count on my fingers.


    It was clear that the variable that the Demon King had never encountered before was a problem that could not be overlooked.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Whew, what are we going to do?¡±


    -We have no choice but to wait and see for now.


    ¡°Are you going to just leave that kind of existence alone?¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s answer calmed down the dark knight¡¯s emotions, who had almost be angry for the first time because he could not tell what expression the Demon King was making beyond the crystal ball, through which only his voice could be heard.


    -Once the flow changes due to my actions, other events ur to deal with the changes that have urred. Most of the time, the results end up being worse than before, but sometimes that is not the case. It is a kind of singrity. And the singrities that ur in this way are bound to appear again with the same or bigger variables.


    ¡°Are those bastards you were just talking about that kind of singrity?¡±


    -¡¤¡¤¡¤No, not even that. Those guys have their own signs. They were either the people around the erased being or the number two person.¡¤¡¤¡¤Oh,e to think of it, you said Ogatorp.


    ¡°Ogatorp? One of the ten swords of King Itisel? Why him?¡±


    -It wasn¡¯t a house, it was a small house. The girl who cuts through space. That was Ogatorp.


    If she¡¯s the daughter of Ekaph Tsin Ogatorp, she¡¯s just a young adult, and she¡¯s going to break the space?


    Just as I was about to stick out my tongue wondering what kind of monstrous talent that was, the Demon King¡¯s monologue continued.


    ¨C It wasmon for a changeling count to return to his position as a changeling count. Most of them were puppets, and there were only a few cases where he fought directly on the front lines like now¡­ It wasn¡¯t that there were none at all. But Ogatorp was different. He always turned to us. But I¡¯ve never heard of him achieving such results.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤That ¡®Ogatorp¡¯ is on our side?¡±


    As themander of the special forces, he knew better than anyone what kind of family the Ogatorp family was, so he couldn¡¯t help but doubt his ears, but the Demon King¡¯s answer was firm.


    ¨C So, Ogatorp turned to us after his father¡¯s death in the civil war.


    Although no significant results were achieved, there was not a single exception to this, just as the Dark Knight never betrayed the Demon King.


    It was like that until now.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Recently, the Novelpia interface changed a bit, so you can now view reviews as well.


    I didn¡¯t know anything because I just write every day, but I found out that someone wrote a review on my writing two years ago.


    They say it¡¯s an excellent review system, but I¡¯m personally dumbfounded. 21 years is a long time since I was really into it and desperate for a review, so I definitely kept an eye out for it, no matter how much I was criticized. I still don¡¯t understand why I haven¡¯t seen it before.


    Now that I know about it, I think it¡¯s a good system.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    After her encounter with the Demon King, Cheryl often had dreams.


    It was a strangely specific yet vague dream, but in the dream, I was training alone in the Ogatorp mansion, so I knew it wasn¡¯t from a past memory.


    Above all, the house in her dream is very destepared to herst memory. Her favorite garden is a mess, as if it has not been maintained for a dozen years, and the building is covered with fallen leaves and vines growing here and there, proving that it has not been touched by human hands.


    I don¡¯t know what it implies, but it was a strange lucid dream and a dream that could be called a dream. The house she lived in her whole life had never been left in that state. But that¡¯s also why I have doubts.


    How can he draw scenes he has never seen before so vividly?


    When I start to have such doubts, the dream turns upside down and a different scene appears. It was a battlefield of unknown origin.


    Even if she tried to recall her memories just in case, this was a battlefield she had never seen before. Cheryl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she saw herself fighting with a sword among the demons who were unterally ughtering the human race.


    What kind of crude swordsmanship is this? And why is he using his crude skills to cut down humans instead of demons?


    While he was wondering if a dream could be this vivid, another Cheryl was added one after another as if a piece of translucent cloth was being ced over him, who was in a much more worn-out state than when he was with Siegfried and his party.


    Countless Cheryls wield various swords, each with a different outfit and face.


    There are times when they are somewhat tolerable, but there are also times when they forget the basics and give in to their emotions. However, there is one thing that all of these Cheryls have inmon: their swords are always aimed at the human race.


    Although they often cut down people regardless of race, such an appearance is so rare that it can be easily copied by other Cheryls. The appearance of swinging a sword while expressing only madness or anger is closer to an animal than a human in the eyes of Cheryl now.


    Cheryl, who felt a sense of dissonance with her dream image and yet did not wake up, questioned why she was having such dreams, and was troubled by her dream self running wild despite her miserable skills being so bad that it was hard to keep her eyes open.


    It probably wasn¡¯t a precognitive dream.


    Although she looked older than she is now, the difference was not more than 10 years. It wasn¡¯t a short period of time, but she judged that it was impossible for her swordsmanship to be ruined to that extent even if she tried hard.


    The basics are something that is engraved in your body, not something you remember with your head. Even so, in my dream, I act as if I don¡¯t know the basics, so I wonder if it¡¯s because someone¡¯s terrible swordsmanship that I saw at the academy lingers in my mind and I¡¯m trying to warn myself.


    While reying the fight with the enemy called Noi Tanissa and recalling the sword he swung with all his might to stop the Demon King at the end, and trying to find a way forward, I don¡¯t know what kind of warning he can give with such a sight that looks like his eyes are going to rot.


    In the end, without any warning, the world turns upside down again and another scene unfolds, and what unfolds like that is rted to her death.


    It seems like an extension of fighting the same race, and they all die one after another, either killed by the race, taken prisoner, shot, or executed. They were all miserable deaths with nothingfortable, but Cheryl, who was watching them, was indifferent.


    At this point, I started to think that this might not be an ordinary dream.


    If I was seeing hallucinations due to external factors, I would have panicked because the situation was getting serious, but no matter how much I thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem like that, so it was a possible reaction. It was an extremely nd experience where I was just watching someone die right before my eyes, without any contact or pain, so I decided that it couldn¡¯t have been a mental attack.


    The hypothesis that it was a precognitive dream was already shattered by the terrible swordy we saw earlier¡­ What on earth is going on?


    At that moment, as her doubts deepened, Cheryl woke up from her dream with the feeling of someone¡¯s hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you the child who created space?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a familiar voice. That was understandable, since Cheryl had never really had a conversation with the being called Thought.


    ¡°I guess you dug too deep, perhaps because of your great talent and fate. That boundary is dangerous because it could easily connect to the outside world if you¡¯re not careful. If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to help you.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤yes?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not that Cheryl hates ideology or anything. To be exact, the biggest reason is that there was no need to talk about it until now, and she thought that it was not only her but also everyone else¡¯s ideology.


    That¡¯s why I would have been embarrassed even if I had just greeted him normally, but when he suddenly started saying things I didn¡¯t understand and offered to help me, I was just embarrassed regardless of everything else.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just approach the boundary with only consciousness?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I was just sleeping¡¤¡¯


    Seeing Cecil answering truthfully but showing something suspicious on her face, Sanyeom btedly understood the situation and nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it. There¡¯s still time before I talk to Eldmia, so let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡±


    ?


    My schedule as the warrior Eldmia was really hectic.


    My physical abilities were superior to those of ordinary people, so I didn¡¯t feel tired, but apart from that, the schedule that had to be broken down into minutes was enough to drain my mental power.


    Thanks to that, I, who had never kept to a schedule in my previous life, now know deep down what a murderous schedule is. The first day, when I was able to spend time with the Laughing Bell group at the graves of the dead guys, was the most leisurely, and the five days that followed were the only days when I had no freedom other than sleeping.


    But that was thest day of that too. The city¡¯s festive atmosphere didn¡¯t seem to be fading, but my role was somewhat finished, so I had some free time, and as soon as I was able to catch my breath, I headed to the library to follow what Mr. Sanyeom had said.


    As I approached the entrance to the library, the first thing that greeted me was the ominous sight of a hole in the inner wall and the surrounding terrain being destroyed, but what really caught my eye was not that tragedy, but Sanyeom and Cheryl having a conversation inside.


    Was there really such an exchange that they could have a conversation like that? To be honest, since they were not the type to talk first, it was a sight that made me wonder how the conversation was even possible.


    So I approached him with a very light heart and spoke to him.


    I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s interfering with other dimensions?¡±


    Because the story was too big to cut to the chase and get to the main point.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it is possible. It is only a small gap the size of a needle hole. However, even cracks in a huge dam start from such small gaps, so I think it is not bad to be careful.¡±


    The person who made the bombshell statement was, as always, extremely calm, but Nana and Cheryl, who were listening to the story, were not like that.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤How did ite to this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to die¡±


    Cheryl cautiously guessed that the cause might be that he had used Space Spell beyond its limit to stop the Demon King, but this was something that no one but the person involved could know.


    For now, leaving the reason aside and listening to the story in more detail, he said that he saw apletely different version of himself than his current self in a dream-like situation. As soon as I heard it, my mind, which had been exposed to numerous media in my past life, almost began to contemte the parallel universe, but before I could even get excited, Sanyeom-nim spoke first.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s surprising. Space-cutting inspectors aren¡¯tmon, but at least in my remaining memory, there¡¯s no one among them who has shown the same phenomenon as you. It might have something to do with the fact that you suddenly awakened to your powers at a young age, but for now, I think it¡¯s better to learn how to close the cracks and keep your distance rather than being obsessed with such doubts.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Mr. Sanyeom, but from the perspective of the listener, it doesn¡¯t seem as easy as it sounds. Is that okay?¡±


    When I asked him indirectly, ¡°How can we be careful when dimensions are not visible to the naked eye?¡±, Sanyeom-nim simply nodded as if it was nothing.


    ¡°If I had to use a metaphor, it¡¯s just a situation where Cheryl¡¯s sword is too sharp and cuts things that shouldn¡¯t be cut, so it¡¯s not that difficult. It¡¯s just a way to get used to the feeling that ¡®you should only cut up to here,¡¯ so there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you can cut as much as you want whenever you want.¡±


    When Cheryl, who was next to me, nodded in agreement to my reasonable question, Sanyeom-nim smiled as if he was embarrassed and answered the question.


    ¡°Well, if there is something good to be gained by cutting it, then you can have such thoughts. However, opening the dimensional boundary does not bring any good to the person involved. The world will not copse, nor will it be possible to cross over. Only the person observing it will lose their mind or go crazy. That is why I said it is dangerous.


    And Cheryl and I looked at each other while listening to the exnation, nodded at the same time, and spoke at the same time without any hesitation:


    ¡°Let¡¯s start right now.¡±


    The child almost became a wreck.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    It didn¡¯t seem like it would take much time or effort to solve Cheryl¡¯s problem, which almost became Schr?dinger¡¯s long cat, to the point where it was ridiculous to say that we should start off with a grandiose idea.


    It ended with just holding hands with Sanyeomnim and meditating. I don¡¯t know if we had an internal conversation like the one he helped me with at the shrine, but at least that¡¯s how it looked on the outside. Even Cheryl¡¯s expression after it was over was very much like, ¡®Is this the end?¡¯


    However, judging from the fact that his expression changed as soon as he picked up the sword, it seems that Mr. Sanyeom¡¯s emergency measures were a great sess.


    ¡°I feel like the feeling that I can¡¯t express in words just keeps increasing.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can just say, ¡®I heard it works if you do it.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I think it would be very unpleasant for the listener to hear this.¡¤¡±


    He seems like a quick-witted guy. But I was going to tease him a bit more because I was annoyed that he was taking up space alone, but Sanyeom-nim nodded slightly and opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve solved that problem, it¡¯s time to get down to business, Eldmia? I have a personal favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Mr. Sanyeom? A favor? I opened my eyes wide in surprise without realizing it, and Mr. Sanyeom burst intoughter.


    ¡°Through this incident, I decided to think a little differently.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you talking about bnce?¡±


    ¡°Um, right? Shall we sit down for a moment?¡±


    While sitting on the stone chairs in the rtively intact garden, Cheryl and I sat on the floor without saying who would go first, as we watched Sanyeom offer us a seat. Sanyeom smiled in an iprehensible way, but shrugged as if it was nothing and continued talking.


    ¡°This time, even though the Demon King abused the power of the Evil God, I didn¡¯t end uping forward. I think we should start from there. I thought it was the bncing effect that urred because of my existence.¡±


    The fact that the elves who have lived from ancient times to the present do note forward, that the dragons are silent, and that the gods have limited intervention are all actions taken with bnce in mind, while the spirit of thought suddenly awakened from sleep and intervened in the world, defining himself as someone who should not exist.


    ¡°But as I listen to your fierce fighting and the voices of those dying, I begin to doubt. Is this really the bnce I desire? Are my actions truly right?¡±


    Even though I was silent for the sake of mortals, I felt guilty. I wondered if there was a difference between wanting children to grow up strong and respecting their autonomy and neglecting them.


    As a result, he concluded that his actions were wrong.


    ¡°I think I was too caught up in the idea of ??bnce and failed to see the essence. In fact, the answer has been there since the past. The gods who suppressed their divinity for mortals and appeared on the continent. If you were worried that your existence was tied to the past and would upset the bnce, then instead of not fighting, you should have given up that power.¡±


    And he came up with an answer that left the listener astonished.


    ¡°Are you saying you will give up the divinity of poetry again?¡±


    ¡°The expression ¡®again¡¯ is a bit misleading. It was you who gave up your divinity in the past, not me.¡±


    Why on earth are you like that?


    The words rose to the tip of my tongue and then quietly died down. I really couldn¡¯t understand it before, but I could understand it now because of the experience I had when I reached the edge of ascension.


    ¡°I believed that through my experience in the new world, you would now be able to understand me.¡±


    Sanyeom-nim, who read my reaction, smiled slightly and nodded.


    ¡°A piece that was almost used ording to the will of a wrong being, a moment that is too embarrassing to be called a memory contained within it, an existence that imitates the self, that is me, no, it was me.¡±


    Mr. Sanyeom, who pped his hands in front of me as if he had nothing to be sad about, continued to speak with more emotion than ever before.


    ¡°I thought I was a being that should not be in this ce, so I tried to return my divinity and faceplete death. That¡¯s what happened to the gods in the past when they faced death.¡±


    Because it was infinitely weakpared to the original self, I thought it was no different from being dead. While thinking like that, I realized btedly that I was treating myself as a separate entity from the original self and a remnant, and that I was actuallyparing myself to the original self.


    So I looked back at myself and the answer came to me.


    ¡°I was wrong. They were on the verge of death, so that¡¯s why they did that, but I¡¯m fine like this.¡±


    Dying here is just suicide. So I¡¯m going to do my best.


    However, if you try your best to help mortals, you cannot know what kind of evil it will cause. Unlike children who just do their best to live their lives, even if it is just a piece, Sanyeomnim is a god.


    The ascension ritual was the detour route that Sanyeom found there.


    If the divinity that has been passed down from the past is the problem, then cut off that divinity. Afterpletely eliminating anything that can be called influence, then help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how much it is right now, but I¡¯m not too worried because I¡¯ll understand when I experience it.¡±


    Cheryl and I were speechless at the endless self-sacrificing love that seemed to know no end, and could only nod our heads.


    I can¡¯t tell you not to do it. Right now, Mr. Sanyeom is not expressing his opinion as a fragment of some forgotten god, but is asking me to do something based solely on his own standards. So all I have to do is respect that opinion and do my best to fulfill that request.


    ¡°Then how can I help you there?¡±


    ¡°The knowledge of the Ascension Ritual has been lost. I would like you to find it.¡±


    Even though it is a very troublesome problem,


    ¡°Of course, I will definitely find it.¡±


    There was no option to refuse from the beginning.


    ?


    For mortals, ascension ultimately means going beyond transcendence and reaching the divine realm.


    But it already has a different meaning to the gods. Returning all their power to the world and facing death is the ascension of the gods.


    It¡¯s a terrible homonym, and I can¡¯t even imagine what the authors were thinking when they named it that.


    ¡°Why do you call me by the same name¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    I am not the only one whoments theck of vocabry of the ancient people. I had mobilized all my connections, as I intuitively felt that I could never solve this problem alone. All of them are sitting in the study room with serious faces and expressing simrmentations.


    To be exact, Ragnis, Esmue, Siegfried, me, and Cheryl were just worrying a little bit, but the real serious ones were the saints of the three sects.


    ¡°The history of the Masin sect is rtively short, so there are no records rted to it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Among them, the first to shout out for give-up was Saint Deoni.


    He clenched his teeth as if he was extremely angry, but in fact, after the war with the evil spirits, the dragons were causing trouble and Ephaga was rising up because of that trouble, so it was natural.


    And it wasn¡¯t much different because it was Saint Bellesica whom I met after a long time.


    ¡°We are contacting the high-ranking clergy of the religious order and are investigating, but they say there have been no significant results yet¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Since she had only recently be a saint, she had little time to learn and was unable toe up with anything spontaneous. This was also something that was very natural, so no one said anything and only said thank you for helping her wholeheartedly, but it was a shame that her expression was not good, as if she felt pressured to do something.


    So, what remains through the method of elimination is¡­


    ¡°My Imperial Holy Council judged that the Ascension Ceremony could lead to the act of ughter, so they did not leave any records of it.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤It was the suicide girl Teneaci¡¤


    I didn¡¯t have any expectations in the first ce. When the healing beades into my arms, I be a saint for a moment, but when I use it all up, I be a crazyndmine girl¡­


    ¡°Ha, but that was only the Imperial Holy Council¡¯s policy, and Ladan across the sea wasn¡¯t like that. They were stricter about serving their gods than we were, so such disrespect was ridiculous¡­ There must be a reason why the city gods left such records, so we insisted that they should be preserved.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤but this?


    ¡°Oh my goodness, do you have all those records memorized?¡±


    ¡°This is essential information to memorize. If we are not careful, the god you serve could be assassinated. This is a serious matter. My Imperial Holy Assembly considers Radan a potential threat, so I am recording in detail what they are holding.¡±


    That girl is strangely helpful when you least expect it.


    By the way, Radan? It¡¯s too exquisite to be a coincidence, so I¡¯m starting to feel uneasy already.


    ¡°Is there any way to contact Radan directly?¡±


    ¡°Ladan is a country that interacts more actively with the kingdom than the empire, so if you ask Itisel VII, you will receive help. However¡­ I don¡¯t know if he will easily cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    Esmue answered my question, which I chose carefully with my words, with a slightly crooked eyebrow.


    ¡°There will be no time to worry about the outside world. There has been chaos over the session issue for quite some time now.¡±


    ¡°Is this a factional fight?¡±


    ¡°No, the only sessor ran away in the middle of the night a few years ago. We still haven¡¯t found him.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Ugh¡¤¡±


    As soon as I heard the story of session, I thought of Lovell, but it was a problem that couldn¡¯t even be solved there. If you just look at thend mass, isn¡¯t it bigger than the empire? And you were born into the royal family of such a country and stood out?


    I want to see his face and see what he does.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Radan¡¤


    In fact, I don¡¯t know anything about it because I¡¯ve never had any reason or need to be interested in it, except that it¡¯s a desert kingdom. The only thing I know is that the Jinn, who can be called Ogwen¡¯s kind neighbors, are simr in appearance to the Middle Eastern people of her previous life.


    But that¡¯s all


    As a result, I had to read almost a book-sized amount of documents on the carriage to the capital to supplement my meager knowledge.


    You may think, ¡°Why am I doing this when I¡¯m not the one doing diplomacy with Radan?¡± But I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m in a situation where I have to do something on the fringes of diplomacy.


    It is not that the Itisel royal family refused to cooperate.


    Rather, the king himself stepped forward to help, promising active cooperation to the point where it was burdensome to expect the Return of the Princess of the Charlemagne to begin. Even if it were a bridge for exchanges with Radan, their argument was that the scale of the issues we had to deal with was sorge that it should be led by a warrior who protects humanity, not a head of state.


    And that was a perfectly reasonable im.


    Even in the same continent, there are countries that turn a deaf ear to the threats of the Demon King and the Evil God, so how seriously and seriously would Radan across the sea take this?


    There is a strong possibility that diplomatic issues will drag things out or lead to a war of wits, so the title of warrior is essential to prevent this from happening.


    There must be a warrior who can take the lead and set an example so that there is no misunderstanding that she is the face madam.


    Yeah, sadly that¡¯s me.


    Since I was at the center of all the incidents, it was impossible to even give Siegfried a break. Because of that, I¡¯m having to study by rote again, which I hadn¡¯t done properly recently because I was just using my body, and I¡¯m so awkward I¡¯m dying.


    ¡°Huh, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s true, Eldi was so passionate about learning, and even trained without resting during that time, so every single day was amazing.¡±


    But, whether or not they know my grievance, the women riding in the carriage are only interested in Asili¡¯s ¡®Eldmia¡¯s past story¡¯ rather than my hard work of studying in the shaking carriage.


    ¡°The saying ¡®a man of both civil and military talent¡¯ really suits me. It makes my shoulders rise with pride.¡±


    To be more precise, I am only showing great interest in Esmu.


    Cheryl, who had joined us without much thought, was unable to ept the situation as she felt cognitive dissonance at the two people¡¯s reactions and kept ring at me with questions like, ¡®Why is the imperial princess sitting on yourp and feeling proud of how great you are? Why do you take it for granted and why does Asili treat the princess like that and talk to her sofortably?¡¯


    Rather, I would like to ask why, despite the presence of Cheryl, she ising out as if she had Ragnis.


    Honestly, I can guess why Ashili is talking like that to Esmue. She must be upset because I¡¯ve been neglecting hertely. So, even though she knows that I¡¯m a reincarnated person, she¡¯s talking as if I was a prodigy since I was young and smiling wickedly.


    I was also busy, so I could say it was unfair, but I can understand and ept it. I actually feel sorry, so I have nothing to say.


    But why Cheryl? Does it really look like a cat to me because I¡¯m always saying long cat long cat¡­?


    Given the circumstances, the concentration I had managed to maintain for studying had already been broken for a long time. I simply kept my eyes on the document with superhuman patience, pretending not to hear or know anything, so as not to let Cheryl know that I had been distracted for a long time.


    But even that kind of acting was useless in the face of the question Ashili asked.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s nice to see LD studying after such a long time¡­ but aren¡¯t you dizzy?¡±


    Even though I was slightly upset and throwing a tantrum, it was obvious what the consequences would be if I ignored her words. In the end, all I could do was suppress my urge to close my eyes tightly and pretend to be indifferent while answering.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay because my body is smart.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤huh?¡±


    Even if it is a carriage equipped with the most advanced imperial suspension, it is unreasonable to expect stability on an unpaved open ground.


    Even Esmue, who was reading a document written in something for a very short time at the beginning of the move, said that it was not working and put it down to focus on the conversation. Naturally, he was using the strange luxury of using his magic power to read the text stably.


    ¡°It¡¯s strangely like Siegfried that you sometimes say things that don¡¯t make sense. Is it because you have something inmon that you became close so quickly?¡±


    Esmue¡¯s remark, which made me look up at her with a strange reaction to my nonsense and a hollowugh, almost made me blurt out, ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s a bit much to be treated like Siegfried¡­¡¯ I thought I had barely held it in, but Cheryl, who couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, spoke for the first time.


    ¡°What the heck is this situation¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question about the situation where he chose to travel long distances by carriage instead of flying a dragon to the capital to show off that he was fine after the fight with the Demon King.


    ¡°Why are the princess and Asili talking? Why is the princess¡­ so distant from Eldmia?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked as I raised my head and put the document aside, thinking that the question that expressed my feelings exactly, except for the question, ¡®Why in front of Cheryl?¡¯, seemed to have ended my acting.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Both Ashlie and Esmue looked back and forth between me and Cheryl with expressions that said, ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    ¡°No way? No way?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what I wanted to ask you! You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No, really? Are you kidding Eldi? Of course I¡¯ll take Cheryl too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hey you two, stop joking. Are you doing this on purpose to tease me? Haha¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tell me that quickly¡¤¡¤¡¤ Please¡¤¡±


    Despite my earnest pleas, there was no reply.


    There are just two people who avoid my gaze.


    Even Esmie, of all people, was mistaken? Where on earth did such a misunderstandinge from¡­


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Is this really the situation I¡¯m thinking of?¡±


    As I was lost in the bewildering situation that was so difficult to understand, I heard Cheryl¡¯s voice in my ear.


    ¡°Cheryl too?¡±


    Cheryl definitely has a lot inmon with me.


    But there were only two things that were different among them, one was gender and¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Eldmia, you¡­ are you dating two people¡­?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤One was the eye¡¤


    Cheryl, who turned her head stiffly and looked at me because of the tension, understood the situation as soon as she met my eyes, even though she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Why?¡±


    And he started to look as if he had lost his country just as much as I did.


    ?


    I was the one who caused this absurd and unprecedenteding out incident.


    It¡¯s really unfair, but they say it really was me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s someone who blindly likes you? He doesn¡¯t reject it and epts it all, so of course¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Aaaahhh!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be convinced, but in front of Esmu¡¯s logical and urgent rebuttal, I couldn¡¯t help but be a squid bombed with facts.


    Cheryl had to be a screaming beetroot. Cheryl, who was suddenly subjected to a public execution on the level of a love letter reading, threw away all of her usualposure and didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, it was up to Ashlie, who was somewhat close to her, to calm her down.


    To be honest, I¡¯m not the same person I used to be because I¡¯ve experienced things through Esmu and Ragnis. I¡¯m not 100% tactful, but I¡¯ve gotten a little better, so I¡¯m proud to say that I was aware of the fact that Cheryl had feelings for me.


    But I thought it was more like a deep brotherly love that you would see in Tokyo orics, and I never thought it was romantic love.


    And it was still the same now.


    ¡°No, but where on earth do those actions show romantic feelings¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    So I had no choice but to speak, even though I knew that I was trying to refute her without any arguments. Then, Ashili and Esmue, who were at a loss and embarrassed, looked at each other with strange expressions and answered as if they had made a promise.


    ¡°Just like LD, youck awareness and are clumsy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just as clumsy andcking in insight as you are.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Ughh ¡­


    It was a good thing the carriage was heavily soundproofed, otherwise everyone would have seen this hopeless mess.


    While I was dumbfounded by the two people¡¯s answers that seemed so obvious, Cheryl, who couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, burst into tears.


    Even in the moment when she fought the Demon King and her whole body was destroyed, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear, but when I saw her start to cry with her ears red from shame, my mentality almost wavered, but surprisingly, what held her mentality together was Esmue¡¯s strange travels.


    ¡°Huh, uh, uh, uh, uh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, but Ragnis, who you thought was your only rival, is actually included in our rtionship¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Huhhhhh! Huuuuuuuuu!!¡±


    ¡°If you ask why¡­ Aside from asking me to reveal my status, when there is a trigger, love tends to¡­ suddenly strike¡­ But don¡¯t take it too badly. We have already prepared ourselves mentally. Isn¡¯t that why I spoke to you so brazenly?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Can you understand Cheryl¡¯s crying, almost babbling words?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤How on earth do you understand?¡±


    I was involuntarily struck by his amazing ability to understandnguage, more so than his ability to embarrass the next emperor.


    And in return, he had to face the icy axe eyes of three women.


    It was a part where you could intuitively sense that the carriage journey to the capital would not be smooth.


    How on earth did things get to this point¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    The trip, which was just a typical propaganda trip to the capital to let the kingdom know that the warrior was safe and to take a short break, quickly turned into chaos¡­ But somehow, thanks to the efforts of Asili and Esmu¨¦, things calmed down.


    After all thatmotion, I found out that


    Esmue¡¯s ability to understand Cheryl¡¯s words was not due to some magical interpretation, but simply based on experience.


    ¡°How many younger siblings do you think you have? When we were young, we were all mischievous. We cried and made a fuss every single day, so we got used to it.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤And the second younger brother?¡±


    ¡°The guy has matured a bit. It¡¯s only been like that for about a year.¡±


    The fact that the next emperor did not experience bloody fratricide but rather supported his younger brothers was in many ways a novelty, but of course it was a fact, and since that was not important at the time, I decided to move on.


    The problem was Cheryl, who had been crying so hard in the past but had finally settled down.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes, swollen and puffy, are unfocused as she stares at the floor of the rattling carriage. She only lets out a small, iprehensibleugh or sigh every now and then.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯mpletely out of my mind. I was following the speaker¡¯s gaze as he rambled on and on about our story just now, so I guess I¡¯m just organizing my thoughts.


    It was a sight that would make anyone who saw it say that someone had died¡­ but since I was the one who caused that situation, I wasn¡¯t so clueless as to say something like that, so I kept my mouth shut. Then Esmue quietly continued to speak.


    ¡°It may be shocking, but don¡¯t think too badly of it. We¡¯re not desperate to eat each other up, and we¡¯re on good terms. I don¡¯t intend to discriminate against you either¡­¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Is that reallyforting¡¤¡¤¡¤?


    Besides, why isn¡¯t the dragon girl of Lovell okay, but Cheryl is okay? I didn¡¯t want to make this a more troublesome situation, so it didn¡¯t really matter, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, so I had to try hard to keep my mouth from twitching.


    But surprisingly, Esmue¡¯sfort and persuasion seemed to have a proper effect, unlike my feelings.


    The child was still hunched over, but should I say that his eyes were starting to show some life? When Ashili also started to help him, by the time we stopped the carriage for lunch, his hunched back and shoulders had straightened out a bit.


    It would be really nice if the problem could be solved like that¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Eldi, you should say something too.¡±


    Of course that can¡¯t be the case.


    Because the child¡¯s face was a mess, the most important issue began to be discussed as they decided to stay in the carriage until the construction of the camp was finished and cleaned up.


    ¡°We just misunderstood the result. It¡¯s true that Ogatorp likes you. Did you really n to keep your mouth shut and not respond to his feelings?¡±


    Actually, I wanted to do that.


    I always feel this way, but it¡¯s harder to deal with people who like me than with people who are trying to kill me.


    This is because their way of thinking isrgely tied to monogamy and Confucianism from their previous lives, and they are not used to receiving this kind of one-sided affection from anyone other than their parents.


    But the biggest reason is that even though everyone around him said it was okay, he was still giving his heart to the point where he didn¡¯t give up even though he heard that he already had three women. I didn¡¯t realize that.


    Now that I am called a warrior, I may seem to be inferior to Cheryl in terms of status and position, but our meeting began with a country bumpkin who was able toe to the capital city simply because he saved Ragnis from the backwaters of Ogwen, and a high-ranking noblewoman who, with the long history of the kingdom and recognition as a loyal family, was able to live a life of wealth and honor like high-ranking nobles without any territory.


    If most of the actions Cheryl showed me were clumsy expressions of affection and interest, then it means that she had been harboring those feelings for quite some time. Thinking about it, looking back on the past, there were quite a few things that made sense here and there.


    They are encouraging people to aim for a knighthood that they have no interest in, or they are secretly nning to aim for a barcy based on that.


    At the time, I thought he was just concerned about my appearance¡­ but I think he had a strong desire not to be the subject of annoying gossip if we became lovers.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ha¡¤¡±


    I really sighed and lost energy. Esmie and Ashlie quickly checked Cheryl¡¯splexion and pped my knees at the same time, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤But it¡¯s unclear whether I like it as a person of the opposite sex.¡¤¡±


    I nodded obediently to Cheryl¡¯s answer, which followed naturally.


    ¡°I thought there would be more to feel the tension of battle than the excitement of the moment. So I want you to decide.¡±


    As I said that, Ashili and Esmue looked at me with a look of emotion filled with ¡®How could you say such irresponsible things?¡¯, so I hastily added something so that my intentions would not be misunderstood.


    ¡°I never had polygamy in mind in the first ce. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the three of us talked and came to an agreement and that¡¯s how it turned out. I think that rtionship started out more out of a sense of responsibility than excitement, like it does now.¡±


    Of course not now.


    Life is hard, so I don¡¯t have time to show affection leisurely, but when I see your face, I feel good, and when I hold your hand, my heart races. I was sad that only Ragnis couldn¡¯t be with you because of Levien¡¯s management.


    If you don¡¯t feel love for people who are pretty, have a good personality, have a good background, are smart,municate well, are fun to be with, are considerate, and even genuinely like you, then isn¡¯t there something wrong with that?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think my rtionship with you could be like that too.¡±


    Cheryl is not much different. Rather,pared to situations like political marriage or arranged marriage, it is true that the chances of them liking each other are much higher. However, even so, it is too selfish to ask her to unterally amodate me.


    If I were to turn it around and say the same thing to a girl I like while surrounded by three guys, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    ¡°So you are in this rtionship¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Just as I was about to tell her to decide whether to ept it or not, Cheryl sniffed and cut me off, as if she had already predicted what I was going to say, and answered right away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up on you¡±


    Then he rubbed his eyes and continued speaking in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I cried not because I hated this situation or was disappointed, but because I was angry at my own stupidity andcency.¡±


    I didn¡¯t do my best. I acted like I was risking my life for swordsmanship, but I responded with the groundlesscency that the person I really liked would be okay. Cheryl, who evaluated her actions like that, straightened her posture and met my gaze.


    ¡°In my life that hassted only a few years, you have been my teacher, my brother, and my love at the same time. Because of you, so much has changed beyond repair, and now I can¡¯t go back, and I don¡¯t want to. Even though I gave you so much meaning, I missed my chance, and this is like myst chance.¡±


    So give me a chance.


    Cheryl, who had been crying and listless until just now, was calm as she poured out her manly confession, but my face turned red as I listened to her.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a bit much to call it a chance. A rtionship where people like each other is always equal, right¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll ept it?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°So are we lovers from now on?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    Cheryl sniffed loudly for a moment, wondering why I was asking her such a thing, and without saying a word, she came over to me and took over the spot above myp that Esmue had previously upied, then hugged me.


    ¡°Then please stay like this for a moment.¡±


    Perhaps it was because I could easily guess what the sound of the heartbeat, which could be felt even through the armor, meant. Somehow, as I felt my pulse drop, the heat rising to my face gradually subsided.


    Yeah, no matter how confident you are, it can¡¯t be easy to confess in a ce like this. Cheryl was trying her best not to repeat the regret she had just now while crying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll really work hard¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing I really need to work hard for¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°But I hope you only have two children. Let one continue the Ogatorp family and one continue your family line. If you have more than that, you might end up fighting over property and statuster.¡±


    ¡°That was too much¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±


    Is it really like Cheryl to talk about child rearing, something that even the bulldozer-like Esmueh never mentioned even once?


    Suddenly, a hollowugh came out before my heart pounded, and I was able to move my hands, which had been unable to move, and carefully hug him.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Can you look away from that older sister and Esmie for a moment? It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡±


    Is there a rule that says that affectionate acts must be done in front of others?


    Regardless of how it ended, there was a moment when I felt the need to catch up with them someday and find out what they talked about and reached an agreement.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you for your private sponsorship of 10 coins!


    I¡¯m d you like my writing! I¡¯ll keep working hard, so I hope you enjoy it!


    View next episode

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    The first one to speak in the carriage where silence had settled was Esmu, who felt that the situation had been somewhat sorted out.


    ¡°I think the story is almost over, so you and Cheryl should go for a little bit of fresh air.¡±


    ¡°suddenly?¡±


    Esmue smiled as she looked at Eldmia, who had frozen because she couldn¡¯t stand the awkwardness, and made a suggestion. Eldmia, who responded reflexively, then slowly lowered her gaze to Cheryl, who was in her arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, it might be stuffy since the windows are all closed due to the soundproofing magic. Should I go out for a bit? I thought you were going to rest near the river, so it shouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤huh¡¤¡±


    Then, in the end, he opens the carriage door with stiff movements and goes out.


    Esmie let out a short sigh as she looked at his back, not asking the other two to apany her, wondering if he waspletely oblivious. She quietly closed the door as she watched the two walk along the river.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly confess that you wanted to stand by my side?¡±


    As the door closed and the soundproofing magic was activated again, Esmue looked at Ashlie, who was sighing deeply and speaking. Theposure she had shown until just now waspletely gone, and her face was filled with confusion.


    But Ashili, who had to receive that gaze, also felt wronged.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I heard it myself!¡±


    Who would wee the increase in the number of women for the man they love? As can be seen from the fact that they had already looked down on the half-dragon of Lovell, the two of them, including Lagnis, who was not present at the time, were prepared to firmly reject any new women approaching Eldmia unless there was a very good reason.


    From their perspective, it was a very natural thing to do. If they did not protect themselves with an iron-d will, a catastrophe would ur where their number of wives would increase like mushrooms after a rain. How could they not be determined?


    Not only do they run wild and get involved in all sorts of incidents, but they also create all sorts of strange rtionships. If you just look at the people who fit the description of ¡®reasonable reasons¡¯, there are already four of them, including Saint Cheryl, Saint Deoni, Saint Catherine, and Saint Beliska.


    But this also means that, on the other hand, if there is a reasonable reason and if there is mutual affection, I am willing to ept it with a generous heart.


    Of course, behind it all, there was a calcting aspect of wanting to keep Eldmia¡¯s lifeline, which was already full of hardships and setbacks in its short life, as safe as possible, but since no one was forcing it, isn¡¯t it a good thing?


    Cheryl was one of the better candidates for such a potential lover. She had been that way since before she could open the space, and she had be even more so after this opportunity.


    It goes without saying that the three were quite relieved by the appearance of a talented person who could put an end to the anxiety of the three people who had difficulty helping Eldmia due to issues with their status and skills, as he proved that the praise that Eldmia had received every day was not empty words.


    Is the academy a big deal when ites to cutting space? Since he is also an assistant to the Imperial Warrior Party, he can be taken out as is and put in as a member of Eldmia¡¯s new Warrior Party.


    After agreeing willingly to this, Asili, who was able to move freely, observed the two people¡¯s actions as their eyes and ears, and upon arriving at Levien, based on the conversation they had after sparring, concluded that Eldmia had epted Cheryl¡¯s confession.


    This is not a judgment made unterally, but a conclusion reached jointly after a three-way discussion based on what each person saw and heard, so no one feels wronged.


    Aftering this far, you can¡¯t help but wonder if it wouldn¡¯t have been better to just ask them directly, but there¡¯s a reason for that too.


    The three of them formed a united front and started a one-sided love offensive towards Eldmia, but the situation was still too delicate to be considered a proper love affair or affectionate behavior, so they kept an eye on each other because they didn¡¯t want to be seen as a persistently jealous woman who pried at them unnecessarily.


    If Eldmia had shamelessly dered that she would date all the women and they reluctantly epted, it would have been easy, but the world seems to be going backwards, and instead, the three women were the ones who said, ¡°You start a harem,¡± so something simr to a structure where the one who likes first loses ended up being the one who likes first.


    So we tried to appeal that we didn¡¯t care by waiting until they said it directly or by creating that kind of atmosphere naturally¡­


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The tragedy that had just urred in the carriage urred.¡¤


    It would be a mistake to have trusted Eldmia¡¯s intuition and believed that Cheryl, who was very simr to her, would be less frustrated than Eldmia.


    In a situation where there was no other way than the worst possible scenario, where thorough misunderstandings and inconsiderate considerations ovepped, they remained silent and sighed in embarrassment for a while, but in the end, it was Esmu who spoke first this time too.


    ¡°I should tell Ragnis something.¡±


    When I picked up the small crystal that was ced on one side of the carriage and made contact, Lagnis unexpectedly appeared right away.


    -Ah, did everything work out okay, Esmie?


    ¡°Uhhh, that¡¯s right¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    It was the moment when Ragnis¡¯s expectations, which he had absolutely trusted in Esmu¡¯s intelligence and expected to hear a clear answer, were dashed.


    However, as he listened to the story, a part of Ragnis¡¯s heart began to think that it was better.


    He thought that if he had been in the carriage, he would have been embarrassed and opened the carriage door and jumped out.


    ?


    What greeted me upon my return from my awkward walk with Cheryl was a campsite that was far too well-equipped for just a lunch, and a meal that was too fancy to be believed to be outdoors.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Weren¡¯t you just having lunch?¡±


    ¡°You can speak inly. Everyone here is Yeo-ui¡¯s closest aides, so they know the extent of our rtionship.¡±


    Esmue, who was eating fresh grapes that she couldn¡¯t tell where they came from, answered casually and made a slight gesture. As if responding to her, her servants met my eyes and bowed their heads with faint smiles.


    It¡¯s like I was having a secret love affair with my colleagues, but it feels like everyone knows about it¡­!


    Esmie opened his mouth again as he hurriedly sat down at the table where the meal was prepared, feeling his face, which had felt a little better after getting some fresh air, starting to feel hot again.


    ¡°The purpose of this trip is to satisfy Yeo¡¯s selfish desires, but the most important thing is to show ¡®leisure.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it will be the winner¡¯s leisure. You may not know much because you do not listen to outside news, but right now, the entire Itisel is in a festive mood due to the monumental victory you and Siegfried have achieved.¡±


    Even without that, the atmosphere was already good due to the recent series of victories, and with the enemy¡¯s master¡¯s power being destroyed, the devil¡¯s plot was foiled, and the evil spirit¡¯s descent was prevented, there was no way to not take advantage of this momentum.


    Esmue exined that the purpose of this carriage trip was to show that he had enough time to recover from the aftereffects of the battle, rather than simply winning the battle.


    ¡°If it was a normal war, moving by carriage instead of the fast gate and the flying dragon would have been evaluated as a trick to somehow get away from the absurd war, and it would have been easy to get criticized. If you weren¡¯t here, I would have been treated the same way.¡±


    The same principle that the words of a wise man who is acknowledged by everyone and the words of a mere 12th grader are exactly the same, but their weight cannot be the same. If the billionaires of my past life made money just by breathing, then I mean that just by taking a leisurely rest, I can improve the morale of my allies without any end.


    ¡°Of course, that only includes the journey to the capital. After arriving at the capital, you will have to mobilize all means and methods supported by the royal family to get through your busy schedule.¡±


    ¡°Is that the break I¡¯m allowed?¡±


    ¡°On the surface, yes, but shouldn¡¯t you study about Radan?¡±


    In the end, it was called a break, but it meant that I was just buying time to study.


    But it is true that it is more convenient than holding a knife and installing it, so I tried to think positively.


    No matter how many crazy thieves there are in Itisel, there are no crazy ones who try to attack after seeing the imperial g, and there are many people around to serve you, so you can enjoy a different level offort than when you travel as an adventurer.


    If we move leisurely as Esmuth said, it will definitely take two weeks to get to the capital, so sometimes this isn¡¯t a bad thing¡­


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤But how do we let people know that we¡¯re moving around leisurely? Just by rumors?¡±


    I was thinking about enjoying a vacation again after a long time, but something struck me, so Esmie answered the question as if it was a given.


    ¡°How could that be? Showy actions have to be shown to be meaningful. I¡¯ve already nned out the route. I¡¯ll be stopping by some cities along the way.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤correction¡¤


    Eventually, my mood began to decline rapidly as I had to attend an official event like I did at Levien and hear the harsh words directly.


    I¡¯m already tired¡­

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Since I went on a trip under the pretext of an official event, there were quite a few restrictions on my actions, but it wasn¡¯t all that bothersome and cumbersome.


    Rather, it was a chance for me to realize that I had been wandering around Itisel quite a bit, so the feeling was even more new. Still, since there was a level of princess, I had to pass by small towns, and among the cities I stopped by was Englem, which could be called Laika¡¯s hometown.


    Thanks to that, as soon as I crossed the walls of Englem, the trash guild leader Gronzel, who I had no reason to recall, and the Baron impersonator Naburang, who was either a bingsin or a bingsin, came to mind like a military number stuck in the back of my memory, making me immerse myself in memories.


    Of course, most of them were not good memories, but as is always the case with memories, when I told others about them, I felt like I would just say, ¡°That was back then,¡± so it wasn¡¯t bad.


    Rather, as I passed through cities big and small, recalling the memories that had faded away, and telling them to Esmu and Cheryl who were not with me at the time, the long trip of about two weeks ended in an instant, and I was looking at the capital city walls in the distance.


    It was a boring trip, but it was a more healing trip than I thought. I had been calling for a vacation so many times, but when I really wanted to have fun, I got caught up in an incident, and at the moment when I was doing the most official thing in my life, I felt this kind of feeling. At that moment, I heard Esmue¡¯s muttering along with a small sigh in my ear.


    ¡°Time flies so fast.¡±


    At those words, my mind, which was busy organizing the things I had to do when I returned to the mansion since I would arrive in the capital today, began to fill with tension.


    Esmie, who now sits on myp as if it were a given, seems to have be much morefortable with the two of us, and ispletely rxed. She leans her back against me and just stares out the window in a slumped position, feeling empty.


    As it was a reaction that had already started to show three days ago, Ashlie and Cheryl were justughing it off, but I knew where her regret came from, so I couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°When you arrive in the capital, will you return straight to the gate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I go this time, when will I have the chance to see you again¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even though the servants were very careful and prepared, it must have been an extremely ufortable journey for the princess, but Esmue was always happy.


    We all know that the joy doesn¡¯t juste from the vacation we got after leaving behind a lot of work. Ashlie and Cheryl were considerate of Esmue and tried to spend as much time with her as possible.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I get more help if I interact with Radan?¡±


    ¡°As I saidst time, the Empire does not have a very friendly rtionship with Radan. From a religious or national standpoint. Even if we try to provide direct help, starting with Yeo, it will only have the opposite effect.¡±


    ¡°Even with the vast ocean between us, we still don¡¯t get along well¡­?¡±


    In a world where the only means of mass transportation are ships, the physical distance between the two continents is almost two months one way. Even if the demonse that far, they cannot pass through the gate in one go, so unless they build an artificial ind that can serve as a stepping ster, it will take a long time for the gap to narrow down.


    However, I did not quite understand why he was considered a threat, so I openly questioned him. Esmie smiled slightly and answered.


    ¡°Think of the enemies who would have been threatening if they had been close by, even though they have different beliefs and ideologies, but who are, as you say, umting their power behind the vast barrier of the vast ocean without any interference. And these enemies, who have a territory simr in size to the current empire and call themselves a ¡®kingdom.¡¯¡±


    ¡°ah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    My thoughts were short.


    It was a problem I would not have understood in the past, but after studying it intermittently for the past two weeks, I was able to understand it as soon as I heard Esmu¡¯s exnation.


    Although it is called a desert kingdom, the current Ladan Kingdom has been so sessful in turning most of its territory into green space that it would be more appropriate to call it a ¡®once desert kingdom¡¯. In reality, the area that can be called a desert zone is about 30% of the entire territory?


    It is said that for this reason, research on sacredw and magic has been conducted for a very long time, and this is why the status of priests and magicians in Radan is so high.


    However, the reason my father in my childhood memories did not have any fantasies about being a wizard or a priest was because of the pathological noblesse oblige that was enforced on those in both professions.


    It was almost to the point where you had to say, ¡°Spread as much as you reap,¡± so I said it all. In a capitalist society, it was a profession where private property did not exist to the point where only they had to bemunists. Instead, it felt like the state supported everything from the cradle to the grave?


    As a result, it is impossible to imagine a priest or magician being included in an adventurer¡¯s party, and it is said that machines and potions developed greatly as tools were used to fill the gaps caused by their absence. On the other hand, magic developed more in rtion to real life thanbat.


    In return, Radan was able to obtain abundance.


    But despite such enormous achievements and the solid foundation of the nation, the Kingdom of Ladan still calls itself a ¡®kingdom¡¯, as Esmu? says.


    It was for the extremely hegemonic reason that there was still more territory to be taken over before it could be an empire.


    ¡°Even if it is a saying left by a past king that is already considered a legend, it is an enemy that the empire can never overlook as long as its legacy continues.¡±


    As we were talking, as we got closer to the capital and the surroundings began to get noisy, Esmie sighed deeply, closed the carriage window, lowered the shade, sat up straighter, and snuggled deeper into my arms.


    ¡°So, once we arrive at the capital, it will be difficult to see each other for a while. I don¡¯t know how the exchange will proceed, but if we want to have a proper conversation, we will eventually have to board a ship heading to Ladan, which means we won¡¯t be able to see each other for at least four months.¡±


    It seems that Esmie was depressed for a much more specific and long-term reason than I had imagined.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re on a trip, you can rest for a while, right? Just rest at my house and go.¡±


    ¡°I would like to move to the mansion that Envelde used in the past, but wouldn¡¯t the servants be concerned?¡±


    ¡°Oh, all the servants in my house are dream-servants, so that part ispletely okay. Even if I arrive today, I have to stamp the contract.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??¡±


    The gloomy mood from a moment ago disappeared, and before I could react to the sight of Esmue and the others looking up with expressions as if to ask what on earth I just heard, cheers began to be heard from beyond the carriage that was rolling along.


    Then, Esmie, who had been opening his mouth as if he had something to say, shook his head slightly and, as if nothing had happened, finished controlling his facial expressions and got up from his seat with a familiar gesture and sat down next to me.


    It became so noisy that you could tell that they had reached the gate just by hearing the sound, but the carriage did not stop. Only the sound of the feet being struck in time with the ceremony and the sh of weapons echoed loudly for a moment.


    What followed was an embarrassing shout that no matter how many times I heard it, the only thing that came to mind was, ¡°The divisionmander is entering.¡±


    ¡°The savior of Levien and the warrior of the machine! Eldmia Ega has entered!¡±


    There was no word like the troops standing at attention, but music like a fanfare burst out. Esmie and I paused for a moment, and then, using the music as a signal, we pulled up the shade and opened the carriage window as naturally as possible.


    At the same time, bright lights and all sorts of noises began to hit the carriage.


    ¡°Long live the warrior! Long live Itisel!¡±


    ¡°May glory be with the Empire, the Royal Family, and the Church of the Demon God!¡±


    ¡°You are a warrior!!¡±


    No matter how much I think about it, the clear shouts and cheers that were clearly written grew louder and the sight of people falling into a crucible of joy to the sound of a military band ying wind instruments with all its might, even though it was located somewhere, was spectacr in many ways.


    Looking at the streets and surrounding scenery, it seems like the procession did not start today, but rather we were greeted in the middle of a festival that was already in full swing.


    People weed us with open arms, holding pints of beer of unknown number, food they were eating, or variousmemorative items prepared specifically for this moment.


    It was honestly shocking to see so many people flocking to the capital, a sight I had never seen even at the Geonjeok Festival, which was a fairlyrge festival. It seemed that Cheryl, who was born and raised in the capital, was no different, as she too was staring at the crowds through her small window with wide eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ashili, who was smiling and looking only at me as if she had no interest in the scenery outside, spoke quietly.


    ¡°Now, at least in the capital, there won¡¯t be anyone who will harm Eldi?¡±


    I almost nodded my head without realizing it at the reaction as if I had achieved a goal, but then suddenly stopped and burst intoughter.


    ¡°No, there will definitely be people who will start a fight because my name is the same as that of the warrior Eldmia.¡±


    I could boast about this because it wasn¡¯t the first or second time I¡¯d experienced it, but I didn¡¯t feel bad about it anyway, so myughter was genuine.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    As soon as the grand weing ceremony leading to the pce was over, we couldn¡¯t head straight home¡­ because, as expected, a banquet was held at the pce.


    I don¡¯t like these events, but this time was an exception. It¡¯s true that it would be stranger not to have a banquet when the whole country is celebrating, so it was partly toplete ¡®official business¡¯, but we couldn¡¯t even dream of returning home safely if we simply greeted them and went outside the castle because of the citizens¡¯ heated interest, so it was better to attend a banquet thatstedte into the night.


    As the banquet, which had been held sessfully with mutual goals and interests intertwined, was drawing to a close, Esmie began to fall half-asleep.


    It is tiring to drive a car on a well-maintained road for just a few hours, so it is only natural that even the most luxurious carriages continued the forced march on bumpy roads for nearly two weeks without missing a single day, and also attended social events in between.


    It seemed that he was somehow holding on with only mental strength, but Esmue¡¯s body, which was already weak from the beginning, seemed to have reached its limit. Even while walking next to him as an escort, he stumbled several times.


    ¡°When you go out, you will transfer to another carriage¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Even in the midst of all this, it was truly Esmue-like that he had prepared to avoid any possible pursuit, but it seemed that even his mental strength had reached its limit, and as soon as he sat down on the carriage and rested his head lightly, he fell fast asleep.


    In fact, as I left the city gate in a carriage that looked not so fancy on the outside, although the interior was the same, I could see a lot of people sitting crowded together and drinking on the street as if they were waiting for some idol.


    Those who dare not look inside and only nce at the carriage¡¯s exterior eximed as if it was a waste whenever they sawpletely different carriages passing by, but they did not get angry or annoyed because of that. It seems that waiting for the imperial carriage with the warrior on it was a kind of event for them.


    It was not a verymon experience to travel around the capital by carriage, so it was a new experience. We naturally left the road and went to the noble district. Despite thete hour, we were greeted by a mansion that was lit up like early evening, and Tie who came out to greet us as if she had been waiting.


    ¡°Have you been there?¡±


    Let¡¯s stop the carriage in the backyard where we can avoid the eyes of those around us. Tie, who bows and pays respects with a dozen or so servants, is clearly a servant of the mansion.


    Even those who were Esmu¡¯s closest associates did not seem to notice anything strange about Tie and the people of the church, and they naturally took their luggage out of the carriage and carried it to the mansion, and even smiled and greeted the servants who tried to help them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t contact me separately?¡±


    ¡°The knight who brought Lady Eldmia¡¯s dragon from Levien had already told me in advance¡­ Is it necessary to contact me when the city is in chaos?¡±


    Of course, they are the ones who will find out the information that is being blocked even if they are determined to do so.


    As soon as the carriage door opened, epting Tieh¡¯s answer, Laika, who had briefly entered to avoid people¡¯s eyes, ran out excitedly, followed by Ashili and Cheryl.


    ¡°I arrived at Esmu¡±


    As I shook Esmue, who was still asleep, leaning her head against me, her small eyelids opened with great difficulty and her unfocused eyes rolled back and forth.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inside our house/yard so no one can see/let¡¯s go¡±


    Esmue, who was half-asleep but trying to move his body somehow, soon gave up, lowered his head, and stretched out both arms toward me with difficulty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk.¡±


    It seems that she is notining because she is tired, but because she has let go of her tension and her body is truly motionless. Normally, she would have been flustered or noticed something, but Esmue, who had half-opened her eyes,pletely closed them and confidently casted the Hug Me spell.


    ¡°How about the guest room, Lady Eldmia¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    As I carefully carried Esmue and got down from the carriage, Tie, who had been having a short conversation with the two people who hade out earlier, naturally turned her gaze and froze.


    What was revealed on Tie¡¯s face, who usually kept her expressions under control, was a kind of shock. She couldn¡¯t have been unaware that Esmu¨¦ was with her, so the shock probably came from the distance between us.


    ¡°Please prepare it separately. I¡¯ll also ask for bath water.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤All right¡¤¡±


    But like apetent person who knows how to choose silence rather than expressing doubts like ordinary people, he quickly regains hisposure as if nothing happened.


    He was truly a solid figure. It would probably be difficult for the head of the Ogatorp family to remain so calm even if he were in this position.


    ?


    While the group, exhausted and guided by Tier and his servants, were given a wash and rest, I, who had just finished a tiring bath, was given a new mission. It was funny to think about, but I had be the owner of a mansion in the noble district, so I had to do things that matched that.


    Things like checking the letters that came to me while I was away at the mansion and signing off on the expenses for the mansion renovation.


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re just signing the overdue documents.¡±


    As I sat in the room that was once Envelde¡¯s office, reading the neatly organized documents and ying with my quill pen, Tie¡¯s light reprimand flew at me, but it was at a level that I could justugh it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it because signing is the most important thing. So, right now, moving the pen like this is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I really can¡¯t understand why it sounds so usible.¡¤¡±


    The reason I¡¯m sitting in my office doing something that doesn¡¯t need to be done so urgently at thiste hour is very simple.


    I¡¯m not tired


    Even Cheryl, who had been training hard, was feeling tired from the unfamiliar journey, but I was still feeling refreshed even though I hadn¡¯t even taken a nap.


    Maybe it was because Ephaga-nim helped me stabilize my divine power and I was able to ascend to the spiritual realm¡­ But since I had no way of knowing right now, I decided to enjoy this clear mind while enjoying irresponsible pleasure.


    ¡°Wow, the cost of private car meals is this much? How on earth does the royal family maintain their flying dragons?¡±


    But I¡¯ve only just started, and I¡¯m already starting to feel dizzy. I knew this guy was spending a lot of money on regr expenses, but it¡¯s so frustrating when the amount is recorded as a fixed expense.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Was that dragon¡¯s name Jak-yong? Lord Gies said it wasrger than the average dragon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®small¡¯ but ¡®self-driving¡¯, so it¡¯s for personal use at home.


    ¡°Eldmia, you really don¡¯t know¡­ ahem. Anyway, let me get to the point. This is the price determined based on the general meat avable on the market. The kingdom feeds monster meat to its dragons.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ So all the orc corpses that were found inrge quantities during thest Orc Gate were used as feed for the dragons?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Shall we find out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find out, I fought pretty hard back then, so if it really was written like that, I guess I should get my share too, just confirm it subtly.¡±


    ¡°All right¡¤¡±


    Anyway, the maintenance costs of the private car and even the sry of Gyese are covered by the national treasury, but if you spend other people¡¯s money recklessly, you can¡¯t avoid getting into trouble, so it¡¯s not bad to be careful. I don¡¯t want to be called a tax evaderter on.


    In addition, I looked through the details of the children who went into the mansion renovation, the supplies, and the ingredients one by one, but I couldn¡¯t find a single w until thest page of the document was left.


    Thest one was a contract for trading with those who serve dreams.


    ¡°This is a real waste of talent. With all this specialized knowledge, do you really want to work here?¡±


    The document has a strange blue tint, perhaps because it is made of different materials than other papers, or because the ink is of high quality.


    The contents written are close to an unfair contract. I was shocked by the contract that gave such a bad reputation that it was hardly an exaggeration to say that it was malicious, mainly to the people on Ti¡¯s side, but Ti just shrugged and responded as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°Everyone has different opinions. Even Eldmia, you had the ability to live an ordinary life, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I never imagined that my abilities would be this great?¡±


    As he finished signing, telling the truth without a single lie, Tie¡¯s expressionless mouth drew a line.


    ¡°There is no such thing as a soft spot. This is what your church has agreed to.¡±


    ¡°Until the chaos that is urring on the continent calms down and stability returns, the religious order will unconditionally cooperate with the warrior of the machine, Eldmia Ega. It¡¯s not that difficult, is it?¡±


    ¡°This is really ridiculous¡±


    As soon as he received the document that was handed over while shaking his head, a blue me suddenly shot out from Tie¡¯s hand and engulfed the document that he had just signed. If it had been before, it would have been a terrifying sight, but since not only did no ash fly, but he could even feel the divine power from the fire, he could only feel the sensation as if he had just seen a surprise show.


    ¡°Then, since we¡¯ve signed a formal contract, should we make a formal request?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to get work done before the ink dries.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it more than just drying, it¡¯s burning? Since he¡¯s aware of it, he must have thought it was a joke.


    I leaned back in my chair, looking at Tieh, who was adjusting her posture with a satisfied smile, and said the request I had been thinking about before arriving in the capital.


    ¡°Find information about the Ascension Ceremony, which was considered the funeral of the gods in the past.¡±


    Since Mr. Sanyeom asked me to do this, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing because Radan has the information.


    You have to do everything you can.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Of course, the convenient thing that happened was that information about the ascension ritual was included in the ancient documents of the religious order that had been secretly kept since ancient times.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think there is anything in the records of the church that would be directly helpful in the matter you mentioned. The ascension ceremony is a kind of god-killing ceremony.¡±


    However, it can be said that it is convenient enough that a situation has not arisen where one has to exin in detail everything that has happened so far.


    Let¡¯s put aside how on earth you store all that knowledge in your head.


    ¡°All religions are the same. Is Radan special?¡±


    When asked whether people living across the ocean might have different ideas, Tie tilted her head for a moment, collected her thoughts, and then answered.


    ¡°Um¡­ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because Radan¡¯s religious views are different from ours. That¡¯s why the factions that wanted to protect the ascension ritual went over to Radan.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is that story?¡±


    ¡°Even at that time, the ascension ritual was originally the knowledge of the gods, not mortals, and so the group was divided into those who thought it should be neatly erased from the records, and those who argued that it was knowledge freely given by the gods, so it should be remembered and recorded for future generations. Although we do not know the details of the conflict, our current perception tells us who ultimately gained power.¡±


    The side that should have been eliminated won, so we have reached this point. However, although it is clear that they gained power and won, that does not mean that they seeded inpletely eradicating knowledge as intended.


    Because some of the opposition party fled to Radan with their knowledge.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ept that if I bring it back? Is the god they believe in immortal?¡±


    This was something I was hearing for the first time and it was so new to me that I leaned against the desk and showed my interest. Tie understood my reaction right away and continued the exnation.


    ¡°Well¡­ In order to understand this, you need to know some prerequisite knowledge. First of all, you know that all religions on our continent worship gods as absolute beings and that mortals are unteral recipients of the grace you bestow.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°They, unlike us, believe that gods and mortals have a symbiotic rtionship.¡±


    If God were truly a being who bestowed grace unterally, we would not be living in such a barrennd. There would be no division in the world between those who receive grace and those who do not.


    So, God is not a being who unterally bestows good will.


    However, there is indeed divinity and miracles in the world, and their power is expressed through faith in God.


    There has been a name for this phenomenon since ancient times: ¡®transaction¡¯.


    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that gods are treated as equals to mortals. Just because you believe doesn¡¯t mean that everyone can use the holyw. That¡¯s why the belief that you have to be more diligent and pickle yourself in order to deal with gods has developed.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you practice asceticism?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to be qualified to trade with God, and to use the power thus acquired to benefit the world, to live a life of constant practice and asceticism, that is the priesthood of Radan.¡±


    The reason why my father said that he would rather be a warrior is bing clearer. At that level, I am worried that it is actually crossing the line from sincerity to fanaticism.


    ¡°But what does that have to do with recording the ascension ceremony?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, they consider their interactions with the gods as a transaction. For them, what the gods give to mortals is ultimately the price that mortals have received at the end of a transaction. They believe that no word or knowledge is given without meaning. If the gods speak, it means that it is the price of a transaction given to mortals.¡±


    ¡°ah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Since the premise is that God is not a being who unterally bestows grace, this can also be said to mean that everything that is obtained from God is something that mortals have paid a price for.


    It is obvious that the knowledge of the ascension ritual will be treated in the same way, so it is said that the faction that knew about it crossed the sea.


    ¡°In the end, they turned out to be right.¡±


    There may be legends left somewhere on the continent, but we do not have time to search for them right now. They may have been persecuted at the time, but it is true that those who fled to Ladan were helpful to us.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me the people of that time. They probably never thought that there woulde a time whenmunication with the gods would be so limited as it is now.¡±


    It is a world where God descended and walked around in person. It is understandable that they cannot foresee the future.


    ¡°But¡­ does the person called Sanyeom wish for death?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, feeling my knowledge growing thanks to the short lecture. Tie, who had been pretending to be calm for the exnation until now, had an ufortable look on his face. He was so multi-talented that I kept forgetting about him, but he was clearly an elite priest with a high reputation in his own church.


    Then I waved my hand lightly, emphasized the atmosphere that it was nothing serious, and answered.


    ¡°At first, he was like that, but not anymore. After thinking about it carefully, he said it was no different from suicide. Now, he is trying to find a way to help mortals as best he can.¡±


    ¡°Aha, so you are going to give up your divinity once more through the ascension ceremony?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand quickly, but¡­ do you even know that?¡±


    When he was secretly amazed by the ability of the sect that did not even know who they served or what they were called without asking, the ufortable look on Tie¡¯s face disappeared without a trace, leaving only pride.


    After finishing all that work and lying down on the bed, I fell asleep in no time even though I wasn¡¯t that tired.


    But even though I slept like that, I woke up right away.


    I think I slept for about three hours, but my mind is clear and my body is full of energy. At this point, I started to feel a little bit of anxiety that this might not be a pleasureless responsibility.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I slept early yesterday for today¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I don¡¯t think sleep patterns can change overnight, but it¡¯s not easy.


    Of course, it was pleasant to see the rare scene of Tie, who thought I was sleeping and opened the door without thinking, flinching in surprise as soon as she made eye contact with me, but it seemed like she and I knew too much to ept this situation infinitely positively.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe you are unconsciously continuing to heal your body with the Holy Law¡­?¡±


    ¡°But I am a warrior by name, so don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Even as you say that, your eyes are trembling¡­ Of course, if the divine power is being used like that, we cannot help but know about it, but considering the changes that urred in Ega-sama¡¯s body during the fierce battle with the Demon King¡¯s fragment, it would be good to keep that in mind.¡±


    While I couldn¡¯t refute Tie¡¯s rational reasoning that I already knew what I hadn¡¯t said, Tie, who had been examining my body for the first time using the Holy Law, nodded with a trembling face and continued talking.


    ¡°I think it would be a good idea for you to get a checkup. You never know. There might be a mutation in your body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing to say. I¡¯m worried that if I get a checkup because I¡¯m so healthy, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Eldmia-sama¡¯s evaluation is already at a very precarious level.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡±


    Without changing his expression, Tie, who had been spewing out facts that hit home like, ¡°What if a warrior like you believes such nonsense?¡± or ¡°If you¡¯re going to be swayed by rumors like this, you should be careful about your usual behavior,¡± drew the curtains and pped his hands, and as if he had been waiting, the servants from outside followed him in and started to clean up the room.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only been here for three hours and cleaning¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Cleaning is done every day.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything as I watched not only Tea, but also the two servants who entered the room nod their heads in agreement.


    ¡°As expected, the rest of the group hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Judging from the fact that they¡¯re still sleeping without moving, they must have umted a lot of toxins. Would you like to eat first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, so we¡¯ll eat togetherter. Oh, there hasn¡¯t been any contact from the Ogatorp family?¡±


    ¡°There was something like, ¡®don¡¯t worry about it,¡¯¡±


    Is it more likely that it is perceived as the home of a married butler rather than the home of a foreign man?


    I appreciate the trust, but my conscience aches because I ended up betraying that trust by doing something simr to that!


    ¡°Okay, okay. Okay, I¡¯ll go do some exercise and then go to the car kennel. Call me when everyone else wakes up.¡±


    ¡°All right¡¤¡±


    As I finished changing and left the room so as not to disturb the cleaning, a door at the end of the hallway suddenly opened with a creaking sound and someone appeared¡­


    ¡°What the heck, Leica, why are you out there?¡±


    [Asili said that Esmuye seemed very tired when they slept together!]


    Suddenly, my morning routine included a walk with Laika, who woulde out of the room, deftly close the door with her hind legs, then run up and jump like a grasshopper.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    In fact, taking a walk with Leica is a very delicate act from the owner¡¯s perspective.


    Unlike ordinary dogs, Laika doesn¡¯t lose stamina easily just from daily activities. It¡¯s fortunate that he only maintains the characteristics of a dog that is happy just by walking around with people. If I had asked him to walk until he was tired, it would have been a real headache.


    ¡°By the way, is yourst woundpletely healed?¡±


    [Yeah! That gets better when you rest!]


    ¡°My body was almost torn apart, but it will get better if I rest. What is he really trying to be¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Leica was increasingly confused about her identity¡­ but as long as she was healthy, that was fine.


    Although they were not tired, they enjoyed running around, so we ran around the training ground together to get some exercise, and then headed to the dog kennel. Surprisingly, Gies, who hade to work early in the morning, stopped feeding the dog and greeted us.


    But somehow, the sight of a car eating was refreshing.


    ¡°Huh? I heard you came homete yesterday. What brings you here so early in the morning?¡±


    Instead of eating the meat that was cut into pieces with his own feet like usual, he was eating the meat cut by Gies with his mouth open like a chick eating food. At first nce, he looked like he was still half asleep, but he was eating it well.


    ¡°My body strangely felt better, so I rested for a while, but I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. Then why did youe to work so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°What kind of experience did you have¡­ I came here to take care of this guy. Normally, the work of the Biryong pilots starts at dawn.¡±


    As he said that, Giese tapped the bucket of food in his car. It was probably only about 10kg at best, but he exined that it was enough for him since he was not very active at home and was training.


    ¡°Originally, when the dragons were not domesticated, they would eat when they were hungry and sleep when they were full. In real life, they need to know how to eat in advance and how to wait until their masters prepare a meal, so eating is ultimately a form of training.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So you don¡¯t really have any intention of eating it, but you just eat it up like that when I give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha that¡¯s right. But this guy is surprisingly obedient so it won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    When the words ¡°amazing¡± came out of the mouth of Gies, a skilled dragon pilot, I unconsciously turned my gaze to Laika.


    Could it be that the dragon is also affected by something like Leica? When I first tamed it with physical force, it didn¡¯t seem to understand what I said that well, but at some point, it started to understand what I said specifically¡­?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I was going to ask you something. Do they transport these things by boat or something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No? We¡¯re not exporting the dragon overseas, so why would we take it on a ship?¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s good to burn it. You can also attack from the sky when fighting enemy ships.¡±


    When I spoke of aircraft carriers, at first Gies looked at me with an expression as if he was wondering what I was talking about, but then he seemed to understand and answered with an ¡®Ah.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I know there was an attempt at something like that, but I heard it was abandoned because it was impractical.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it would be effective, but it¡¯s unexpected?¡±


    ¡°Although their attack capabilities were proven, the problem was finding food for these guys and adapting to seasickness. They are also picky eaters and do not eat fish, so it is said that it was difficult to smoothly supply food at sea.¡±


    If I had eaten fish, I would have attached a deep-sea fishing boat like a frigate to provide food, but it seems that it didn¡¯t go as smoothly as I had thought. I asked casually because I thought I could take my car if I went to Ladan, but it looks like I¡¯ll have to leave it here.


    Besides that, I was curious about other things, but it was annoying to keep asking questions while I was working, so I just quietly watched¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not a pilot, you¡¯re actually a trainer, right? You¡¯re really skilled.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤I was going to do that, but I was so amazed at how skillfully he handled the dragon that my mouth opened on its own.


    It¡¯s not just about giving food, but it¡¯s also about ordering people to do things to the point where they find the car annoying, and I just found out today that a car can do that for the first time.


    ¡°As I said before, this kid is smart and learned quickly. While other kids start off by not understanding what you¡¯re saying, this kid seems to understand what you¡¯re saying and try to ignore it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all sorts of things. I¡¯ll just turn it into dragon meat.¡±


    I unconsciously frowned at the words, ¡°How dare you act like a fool,¡± and the dragon¡¯s eyes, which had been focused on its prey, rolled toward me and flinched.


    ¡°Does this kid really understand? How much can this Leica understand human speech?¡±


    [That¡¯s because he felt threatened by his master, not because he understood what he was saying¡­]


    Is that how it happens again?


    Since Leica said that he couldmunicate with the car, I didn¡¯t really have anything to say, so I decided to just watch Gies training, but surprisingly, time passed quickly. From the middle, both Gies and the car got excited and showed off tricks that you would only see at a zoo, which made it even more exciting.


    ¡°Eldmia, your guests are coughing.¡±


    Thanks to that, the sun rosepletely without any time to get bored, and a person from the church disguised as a servant came from the mansion and announced that it was meal time.


    ¡°Oh really? G.S. You¡¯re going to eat too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay? Is that okay? I work from the crack of dawn, so why are you barely providing me with a meal to make a fuss about it?¡±


    They say they give you a sry, but they don¡¯t do it half-heartedly just because they receive the money. If you work hard, they¡¯ll want to give you something extra.


    So, I headed to a restaurant with my favorite salty guy, who said he had enough money for dinner¡­


    ¡°I heard you went to bedte yesterday, but you woke up early.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤The guy who had been smiling brightly just a moment ago, saying he had saved money on food, disappeared without a trace, and only a single zelkova tree remained.


    If I hadn¡¯t walked in with my arm around the guy¡¯s shoulder, Esmue might have thought he was a servant, and if he had believed what I said yesterday and treated him as usual, a third party might have suddenly found out about our secret. It was a life-or-death moment.


    I was so excited to see the dragon¡¯s tricks that I forgot about it, but I felt sweat drip down my back. I don¡¯t distrust GS, but I¡¯m not at a level where I can talk about such an important issue without hesitation.


    ¡°My, my, my empire¡¯s splendid white¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°It is done. I am a guest here, and I do not want to be treated like that by the host.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor¡­¡±


    What on earth is glory? It seems that it was a word said out of ignorance, and Gies¡¯s pupils dted even more, but Esmie did not bother to find fault with him.


    Instead, Gyess just red at me without telling me. Honestly, this time I had nothing to say even if I had ten mouths, so I just sat there quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a servant, but would you mind introducing me to your friend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¤¡¤¡¤ I am the dragon pilot Gies, who I met a long time ago. Since our rtionship continued that way, I am now receiving help from the royal family to help manage my dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by old times?¡±


    ¡°It was when I was still living near Ogwen.¡±


    Rather than feeling like he was asking because he really didn¡¯t know, it felt more like he was pretending not to know out of consideration for Gies, who had be a sapling. Even that ended with Gies moving to a separate room under the guidance of another servant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that almost cause a big problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ ah, I forgot because it was so fun this morning. If we get a chanceter, I¡¯ll ask GS to watch it with us. Hey, your car knows how to do tricks too.¡±


    ¡°What else would I forget¡­? But a small ¡®dragon¡¯? Are you talking about your dragon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than other dragons, so much so that it seems like a small dragon. Why is it called that?¡±


    How dare you get so upset when your innovative naming sense is misinterpreted!


    I made a passionate argument about the name of the car, which is a problem that can never be trivialized, but the response was the same.


    ¡°Why did you name it that way when you have so many wonderful names?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t name your childter. I will name it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to name Eldi, but I want to name my children in an Elvish style¡­¡±


    ¡°Does your pet have the same name as a person¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Aside from the fact that I had to be harassed by lovers who did not understand my sense of humor that was ahead of its time, a decent breakfast continued. Esmue, who was still half-asleep and eating unusually slowly, suddenly remembered me and started a new conversation.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, since I can use this as an excuse to stay a little longer, I want to go to your hometown.¡±


    ¡°I was nning on going there anyway, but the ce ispletely different. If the princess were to visit, the old lord would probably have a heart attack, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make such a tiring visit. It¡¯s time for me to be your Ash after a long time.¡±


    It took me a while to understand what he was saying because he was moving the knife around in a nonchnt manner.


    Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t that angry, so I was able to immediately recall that the ¡®Ash¡¯ she was talking about was a nickname she had given me when I was a cker at the Imperial Academy. But the problem was Esmue¡¯s courage in pulling out that card now.


    There was something like that in Levien, and you wanted to hide your identity and go see Ogwen in secret?


    View next episode

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Jin¡¯s day is quite busy as he is evaluated as a kind-hearted outsider by Eldmia.


    First, he wakes up early in the morning from the bed in the inn where he has been staying for a long time, visits Milena¡¯s grocery store to get breakfast and help with work, and stops by Tex¡¯s clothing store, which starts its dayter than Milena, to receive deliveries.


    Although it was called a delivery job, it was a good customer for Jin, enough to ount for most of his morning ie. It was called a clothing store, but as the city grew, Tex¡¯s store, which now also served as a lumber store, received a lot of delivery requests from inns and repair shops catering to adventurers.


    Tex, who had firmly established the idea of ??helping homeless children by helping Eldmia in the past, chose to give work to children by setting a unit price for each delivery distance instead of hiring deliverymen, but in the end, he had no choice but to ask for the help of a trustworthy adult for items that were too burdensome to entrust to children, so it goes without saying that the interests of the two naturally aligned.


    After finishing a few tasks along the street, he would head to Alicia¡¯s daycare to get lunch and help out with some simple chores. Alicia would always scold him and make him do a lot of work, but she would never forget to pack him dinner when he returned home after finishing his work.


    On the way back to the inn to put the food that seemed to increase in quantity every time, I chatted with Jans, who always smoked a cigarette in the same spot, and watched the street scenery change every day. After returning to the inn room full of life, that was roughly the routine until lunch.


    After that, if he felt like it, he would go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the afternoon to do another chore or take care of personal business. Recently, the entire country was in a festive mood due to the legendary victory in Levien, but that didn¡¯t change Jin¡¯s routine.


    In the past, it was a routine that continued for a purpose, but now even that has faded away, so there is no particr reason to it. I just work, earn money, eat, and sleep like ordinary people.


    One day, when he suddenly realized that he was no longer a stranger to Ogwen, but an Ogwen, Jin was eating lunch at Alicia¡¯s nursery as usual, and he muttered to himself while chewing his bread without thinking.


    ¡°I guess I should buy a house soon.¡±


    Now, it might not be a bad idea to start a normal family. As soon as I had that thought, the monologue that came out of my mouth identally reached Alicia¡¯s ears, who was carrying freshly made soup.


    ¡°Do you finally have the courage to let go of the past?¡±


    Of course, I thought there would be a lot of swearing along withments about a grown man being mean, but Alicia surprisingly showed a normal(?) reaction. Before Jin could say anything, she sat down across the table and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°You open your eyes and say nothing. How could I know about your past? I just knew that you were a fool with a lot of foolish thoughts.¡±


    ¡°How about that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know? I know very well. Do you think there were one or two such people among the adventurers?¡±


    Now, she is living as the director of a daycare center, which was not in her fortune, but Alicia has been an adventurer for quite some time. Naturally, she has met many people and survived them, so she is now able to see people to some extent.


    In fact, even if you didn¡¯t have that kind of experience, Jin wasn¡¯t that hard to get to know.


    Even if he saved up money to go somewhere else, Jin, who lived without any trouble 365 days a year, umted a considerable amount of wealth. He did not choose his work, did not fail to do it, and did not enjoy entertainment, so it was even more so.


    Those who sought out gins that had proven both sincerity and ability were widespread in Ogwen. If they had set their minds to it and set up a service office, they could have run a viable business in Ogwen.


    But Jin refused all of those possibilities and lived as a handyman in Ogwen for years, paying the inn fee every week. It would be natural for someone without ability to do that, but most people who live that way despite their overflowing abilities have something to lose.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be gone soon.¡±


    ¡°Ogwen isn¡¯t such a bad ce, is it?¡±


    ¡°I thought he would kill himself instead of having someone kill him.¡±


    Unlike her body, which was getting weaker day by day, Alicia¡¯s memory was still vivid, so she clearly remembered the day when a foreigner from Ladan first set foot in Ogwen.


    It was definitely a guy with fire in his eyes when he first appeared. But somehow, the fire didn¡¯t evenst a week and only ashes remained.


    It didn¡¯t even take five days for his already pitiful appearance, except for his haggard eyes, to be even more haggard and ugly. Alicia had seen how easily adventurers with eyes like hers threw their lives away, and she thought Jin would die as one of the city¡¯s beggars.


    Eldmia picked up that guy and introduced him to the whole vige as a worker, extending his lifeline. And that continued until now, when a corpse that was as good as dead finally began to think about how to live his life properly.


    Alicia¡¯s eyes almost watered as she thought that this was the time to use the expression, ¡°It¡¯s brave not to die,¡± but she skillfully shook off her emotions and straightened her back.


    ¡°Anyway, seeing you acting like a normal person and worrying about the house like other people makes me realize how old you are. You must have saved a lot of money. If you¡¯re going to do that, you should open a store too. I heard that the building there is empty because an old woman who ran a junk shop recently passed away. If you live on the second floor and have some kids run errands on the first floor, you¡¯ll grow up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Have you been thinking about that too?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the kids here will live in orphanages their whole lives? They can¡¯t live by begging, so we need to find at least one more ce to work.¡±


    They say it¡¯s for the sake of the children, but it¡¯s been six months since the junk shop owner that Alicia is talking about died. And there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know that Alicia was the one who visited and helped him, even though he was living alone without a family among the Ogwen natives and had difficulty moving around.


    As Alicia¡¯s inn was turned into a daycare center and the number of children with mental disabilities in the daycare center gradually increased, Alicia¡¯s workload decreased, so she decided to help the elderly, but she never thought it would turn out like this.


    ¡°When I look at you, Madam, I think that it is right for people who live well to be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Why is it suddenly so cheap? Who said the store would give it to you for free?¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    As Jin was eating soup, watching the same reaction as before, he felt a presence behind him, and then a shadow fell on the table. Alicia nced away and her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Those fucking kids are acting up again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that a bad thing to say to people who want to help each other and live together?¡±


    Damn, here we go again


    Jin was about to put down his spoon and get up from the visit of those annoying people who almost made him frown without realizing it, when someone¡¯s hand was ced on his shoulder and he felt a sharp sensation on his side.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get up, Dangchi. We don¡¯t want to see blood either.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell do these fucking kids get the courage to pull out their swords? Do they want to die?!¡±


    Alicia¡¯s eyes widened as if she was antern, and she jumped up from her seat, but she couldn¡¯t move any further. She felt a little more strength in her side.


    Without even turning his head, it was obvious that the other party was one of the many thugs and thugs that often apany a developing city, which has been causing trouble recently.


    The only difference between them and ordinary city thugs is that Ogwen developed as adventurers flocked to the suddenly activated dungeon, so even these bad guys are stronger and worse than ordinary city thugs.


    It was quiet while the support of the Holy Light Cross Society continued, but now that Alicia respects that support is sufficient and has stepped aside to help others, they have been making a lot of noise about increasing the so-called ¡®business locations¡¯.


    ¡°Anyway, thatdy has a really bad temper. Don¡¯t worry. If this guy doesn¡¯t move, we¡¯ll stay put and go. I¡¯m not really trying to threaten you with this. I¡¯m just taking action in advance so you don¡¯t get in the way of the conversation.¡±


    ¡°Conversation? I don¡¯t know where these punks who are going to tear you apart came from, but I told you I won¡¯t sell them out. Do you think I raised them to be prostitutes and gangsters?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s sad to say that. Why would wee here at this hour? We were just being careful not to let the kids get into trouble. Should we just go for a bit without being rude? Okay?¡±


    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t politeness, but since threats are meant to gradually increase in intensity and pressure, it was natural. However, they didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of people who would stab someone in a fit of anger, so they smiled slyly and continued the conversation smoothly even with Alicia, who swore at them as soon as she opened her mouth.


    But since it was obvious that things would end up just standing still, Jin let out a deep sigh and joined in on their conversation.


    ¡°First of all, be polite to Mrs. Alicia and don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret. This is not a ce you can mess around with.¡±


    At those words, the war of nerves that had been going on until just now suddenly stopped and he felt that everyone was focused on him, but Jin remained calm. It had been a long time since he felt people focused on him, but that didn¡¯t mean his experience had gone anywhere.


    So, he was able to remain calm even when the guy who had the knife in his side suddenly thrust his face in.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so cool, huh? Just listening to you, you guys sound like more gangsters than us. What? How long has it been since the Holy Light Cross Society left? Are you threatening us with that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the guys outside are the problem.¡±


    It was funny to say it myself, but it was true. The outsider Jin is no longer there. There is only Ogwen¡¯s Jin.


    ¡°This is where Eldmia Ega stands behind you. He doesn¡¯t care what you thugs are doing, but he¡¯s the kind of person who would kill you even if you just threatened him verbally.¡±


    I hope you understand, I said it clearly. The guy who had pushed his face in rolled his eyes and started to recall his memories. The other guys behind him were the same.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Eldmia? A yer of bandits?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about the warrior?¡±


    ¡°Are you a brave man, you stone-headed bastard?¡±


    ¡°This is Ogwen, you idiots. You mean the guillotine. But damn, she operates in the capital.¡±


    Brother, what on earth are you doing that keeps us from unifying?


    Jin instinctively knew that all of those were referring to one person, but they weren¡¯t thugs.


    ¡°Hey kid, why don¡¯t you just put all the famous people on it? Do you want me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°You have to believe it. You say that everything you say is just one person. Do you know why Ogwen is so festive about the news of the warrior¡¯s victory this time? It¡¯s because the warrior is from here, you fools.


    I didn¡¯t look back to avoid provoking her unnecessarily, so I couldn¡¯t see her reaction, but I could make some inferences based on Alicia¡¯s reaction and silence alone.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Poohahaha! That was so damn usible! If you¡¯re going to open your mouth, you should open it at least to this extent. But if you¡¯re going to fall for such nonsense, you shouldn¡¯t be able to y in this world.


    That it was a huge failure.


    So, at that moment, I was about to sigh again, thinking that even if I tell you the truth, if you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s meaningless.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. History education must be done properly.¡±


    ¡°What the heck, you little punk? You¡¯re not even touching me¡­ Huh?¡±


    A voice that could not be heard was heard here. At this, the thugs holding the swords, Jin and I, turned our heads almost simultaneously.


    ¡°What kind of crazy power is this¡­!¡±


    Then, there stood Eldmia, who had her shoulders pressed down on the shoulders of two thugs to the height of her thighs, apanied by a girl with pure white hair and a girl with her tinum hair tied back.


    For a moment, the thought crossed my mind, ¡®Where did Ashili go¡­?¡¯, but I was still happy.


    ¡°But these guys are amazing. What kind of nerve do they have when they have the support of the Holy Light Cross Society?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤The Holy Light Cross Society has withdrawn, brother.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Now that the daycare is self-sufficient, Mrs. Alicia asked me to ask others to help.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I like that person too much, I¡¯m going crazy¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you, you little punk?!¡±


    Wearing the kind of splendid armor that a bard would describe, he was calmly holding down two men with one hand, and he was a threat. Not only were the others able to escape his grasp because of their good positions, but even the one holding his sword to Jin¡¯s side hesitated and retreated.


    ¡°me?¡±


    And when they feel threatened, their voices usually get louder, like a man with a knife.


    Of course, the one who threatens is the opposite.


    ¡°Eldmia Ega¡¤¡±


    Just like Eldmia right now


    ¡°What do you dare to do with Mrs. Alisha¡¯s nursery school.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤But it seems like the swearing is a separate thing.¡¤

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    It was a shocking incident that would have shocked the officials of the Eshunua Empire and the Itisel royal family if they had known about it, but in the end, Esmuye decided to try to deviate a little by hiding his identity.


    In fact, it was a matter that didn¡¯t matter to the person who made the decision or to us who were there. This time, except for Ashlie, who gave up her seat to rest at the mansion, the three of us, Cheryl and Esmu, flew directly in our own car so that there would be no trouble during the trip, and more than anything, we didn¡¯t have the confidence that we wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Esmu.


    Most problems are not problems in front of the warrior and the owner of the space ship.


    Even using this recent Demon King attack as an excuse, the royal family has forced all lords to strengthen their territory patrols and security, so the possibility of something as unfortunate as the one where I was attacked by the Demon King¡¯s dragon unit alone is slim.


    But more than anything, what was most striking was the fact that Esmue had astronomical amounts of self-defense magic tools attached to her body instead of ornaments.


    To be honest, even if she were to just walk out of the capital alone, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she would be able to survive for three days without any threats as long as she was properly provided with food, clothing, and shelter. More importantly, the guards tracking her location would show up through the Marquis of Bende¡¯s temporary gate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing a lot since the Academy incident. Thanks to that, my actions have been less restricted.¡±


    In the end, all we had to prepare was everyday clothes that fit Esmue¡¯s body type, and fortunately, Tie was able to solve that problem without much difficulty.


    If my identity is discovered, Lord Ogwen¡¯s old heart will suffer, but if I don¡¯t get caught, isn¡¯t that okay?


    When I arrived in Ogwen in my car with Cheryl, who was dressed up like an adventurer for the first time in a long time, and Esmue, who had be a girl who seemed to be pretending to be an adventurer, I was honestly quite shocked to see the city that had changed so muchpared to myst memory.


    In fact, I was so confused that I almost got lost because the outline of the past was barely there, except for the newly built buildings.


    ¡°After all that hard work, I finally found my way, but then I noticed some random things that were making me feel bad.¡±


    How dare you touch Lady Alicia¡¯s resting ce?


    Ogwen¡¯sws were about to fall to the ground, society would copse, and families would be destroyed. Fortunately for them and unfortunately for me, if this wasn¡¯t an orphanage, they would all have been crippled in at least two ces.


    ¡°If you scream, you¡¯ll crawl. Grit your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeek!¡±


    So this time I endured it by making only one leg disabled.


    The guys were moved to tears by the result of the truly noble adults who endured it while looking at the faces of many people and not letting the daycare center suffer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. I don¡¯t care what your goals are. I don¡¯t care where youe from. But if you mess with anything in Ogwen that¡¯s associated with my name, then I¡¯m going to be very interested. And when I do, it won¡¯t end at the bridge. Is that hard to say?¡±


    I took a dagger that one of them was holding, gave it magic, lowered its durability, and tore it apart like a piece of bread and threw it as a warning in front of them. The effect was very good. Until just a moment ago, their faces and eyes were filled with nothing but pain and anger. Theirplexions turned pale, and I could see their bad feelings melting away.


    ¡°Oh, no! I understand!¡±


    ¡°Then get out now.¡±


    As I turned my eyes away from the backs of the heads of those who were running away in a hurry with their arms around each other and their feet nking, and looked at those who were truly kind, I got different reactions from each person.


    ¡°You came here again without even a single letter, you little punk!¡±


    ¡°You came at such an incredible time, but who are your group, brother?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll talk about thatter. You know I¡¯m busy, sis. This is the life of a warrior. Sometimes, even when I¡¯m away from Ashili, I don¡¯t have time to write letters.


    As Mrs. Alicia approached with a gruff smile, and Jin looked at Esmu and Cheryl with a very subtle look in his eyes, he gave them each a hug and greeted them affectionately. For some reason, Jin¡¯s subtle expression became much more rxed.


    ¡°But how did youe so quietly? Isn¡¯t this an official visit?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I came quietly because I had something to do. This is Ash and this is Cheryl. These two are also my old friend, this is Jin, and this is a person who can rival the saints who take care of the lostmbs of Ogwen¡­¡±


    ¡°Again, damn it! Seriously¡­ eww!¡±


    ¡°Phuuuu!¡± Alicia¡¯s palm struck my armor without fear, and then she was surprised by the unique performance and caressed her own palm.


    ¡°Oh, this is armor made for a dragon, sis. Anyway, this is Mrs. Alicia. She is the owner of this orphanage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really all sorts of things. The world has dragons, demon kings, warriors¡­ I knew he was different since he was little¡­¡±


    Just in case she got sick, I cast a spell, and Alicia looked at the light emanating from my hand as if she was surprised again. Her eyes turned red and tears began to well up. She was probably thinking back to my childhood. And since I knew that if I teased her about how much it hurt, she would definitely beat my hand until it broke, I decided to just shut up and talk to Jin.


    ¡°I mean, I might be going to Radan sometime soon. I wanted to ask you something. Is there a time that works for you?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Is it Ladan?¡±


    Jin¡¯s face hardened for a moment, whether it was because he was embarrassed that he had business to attend to or because the Kingdom of Radan was mentioned. However, after thinking about it for a moment, wondering if he was feeling any resistance, he was about to open his mouth again when unexpected intruders appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­ Huh? Madam, are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? Who are these people?¡±


    They were the children from the daycare center who appearedughing and running.


    It was dizzying to see eight or so children rushing at me at the same time, some of them so tall they could almost touch my knees, some of them so tall they could touch my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I hurt my hand, but my brother here fixed it for me. Are you doing well at work?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy preparing for what¡¯s happening at the za tomorrow! It¡¯ll be a long time after lunch!¡±


    ¡°I need to eat well if I want to work in the afternoon. Go wash your hands ande back.¡±


    Jin, who was smiling awkwardly as he watched us suddenly be strangers due to the children chasing after their mother, carefully pushed away the children who greeted him or clung to him and continued the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit messy, should we move for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be good for the kids too. Is there a quiet ce nearby where we can talk? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been here, so much has changed, I can¡¯t tell where everything is anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you an adventurer, hyung?¡±


    I looked down at the boy who was interfering with the adults¡¯ conversation with his childish insensibility, and it was a man who had reached the edge of my knees. His eyes were bright and smart, but more than that, his attitude was different as he stared nkly at me as if he had no anxiety at all.


    ¡°I used to be an adventurer, but not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing now? A mercenary?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a warrior right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then you¡¯re Siegfried?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen such a reckless and impudent brat? Are you an Imperial citizen?¡±


    Even though I tried to get to eye level with him as best as I could and bent my knees and waist, he was smaller than me. He tilted his head at my question and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I got hit with this. Anyway, you punk. If you live in Ogwen and think of a warrior, you should think of Eldmia, the warrior of the Demon God, without anyone telling you to. Why do you think of Siegfried?¡±


    As I hastily picked up the joke that almost turned into a joke, I ignored theughter of Esmue from behind and lifted the guy up. The small guyughed fearlessly and answered, even though he had experienced the new world of airnes.


    ¡°Siegfried is cooler!¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?!¡±


    ¡°You caught a giant! You said you killed a giant bigger than a castle with a huge sword!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly a lie, but Eldmia made the Demon King step down and defeated the legendary Demon Assassin?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t giants stronger? Aren¡¯t they bigger? Like, they¡¯re bigger?¡±


    Damn it, the innocence of children¡­!


    ¡°Stop acting weirdly jealous towards the kids and get off¡­ Since when did you start caring about that kind of thing¡­?¡±


    Esmue, who was trying tofort me while not hiding hisughter, seemed to find my appearance funny. As he approached me, with difficulty correcting his unique way of speaking, the child who had been smiling at me and saying good things looked at Esmue and asked,


    ¡°Are you a princess, sister?¡±


    ¡°Why? This older sister is so pretty that she looks like a princess?¡±


    ¡°yes¡¤¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the princess of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Hey, the empire is your princess! I know that much!¡±


    ¡°Is this guy really an imperial? He knows too much. This is what happens to a child who keeps a lot of the country¡¯s secrets.¡±


    As heughed and shook it back and forth, the Siegfried followerughed and received the admiring gazes of the other children.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think three, no, four would be okay somehow?¡±


    ¡°The quarrels between brothers are all decided by the parents¡¤¡¤¡¤ya¡¤ yeo ahem¡¤ I am a living witness to this¡¤¡¤¡¤so you can believe it¡¤¡±


    In the meantime, I thought I heard some loud conversation behind me, but I must have been mistaken.


    No, it must be a mistake.


    After ying with the kids for a bit to lighten the mood, I looked at Jin again and he was frozen in ce, looking back and forth between me and Esmue. He looked even more flustered than before, and I could tell he had noticed.


    ¡°Brother¡­ No way¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like adults who are quick-witted.


    View next episode

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    If someone asked Jin to choose a word that represented the person Eldmia, Jin could have chosen two without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Truth and Revenge¡¤


    Rather than talking around the corner, avoiding the answer, or twisting the words cleverly to cause the other person to misunderstand, I never lie about even trivial matters or light jokes.


    If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you will definitely get revenge.


    Since he already knew the principle of that behavior well, which he didn¡¯t even try to hide, Jin felt a cold sweat run down his back from the moment Eldmia called the little girl standing next to him a princess, and he had to think about where the most soundproof ce would be.


    The problem was that this was not as easy as it sounded. There was no way that an ordinary worker in Ogwen could have a secret room that couldpletely keep the story he was telling with the princess of the empire confidential.


    This was something Eldmia also agreed to, and in the end, the two of them wrapped their heads around each other and decided to head to Eldmia¡¯s cabin to visit their parents¡¯ graves.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good idea¡­ Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay? It¡¯s a bit far, so I¡¯ll have to go by horseback.¡±


    ¡°No matter how weak your body is, it¡¯s not to that extent¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    And in the process, Jin unintentionally noticed a strange atmosphere.


    You don¡¯t feel that distant from the Iron-Blooded Princess of the Empire¡­? You didn¡¯t even feel distant from the woman next to her named Cheryl, but that was just the beginning.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤? Why are you looking at me like that? Was there something you wanted to ask me too?


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯ll just borrow the horse from Herekson for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Herexon? Shepherd Herexon?¡±


    ¡°Now I am Herexon, the stable keeper. As soon as I saw the carriage business targeting adventurers heading to the dungeons was going well, I sold all my sheep and bought somend.¡±


    ¡°He may be crazy, but he was a crazy guy with a lot of business acumen. He must have made some money.¡±


    ¡°If you ask the grooms in Ogwen where they can take good care of their horses, they will tell you that it is the Wool Stables in Herexon. Lately, they say they even take care of the lord¡¯s horse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that he traded his talent for making money for his talent for naming things.¡±


    Despite the fact that they were talking about trivial things among their hometown friends and not paying any attention at all, the two girls were concentrating on the conversation with their ears perked up. It was easy to see that they were enjoying just seeing Eldmia, who was talking to Jin, in a different way than usual, and that they were concentrating not only on the content of the conversation but also on the content of the conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a terrible naming expert.¡±


    ¡°How can you put my clever naming method, including wordy, on the same level as Herexon¡¯s naming method, which is just a bunch of sloppy naming methods¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Sending a honey-dripping gaze while lightly scolding others.


    ¡°Then most of the people in Ogwen know¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, but back then, if you didn¡¯t know me in Ogwen, you were an outsider.¡±


    No matter how you look at it, the princess, who speaks with a dy in her words and actions while hiding her original noble speech, shows great interest in Eldmia¡¯s past.


    At this point, not knowing is like being an idiot¡­ The Eldmia that Jin remembers was a man who had all his other abilities leveled up but was oblivious to others, so he wasn¡¯t sure about this situation.


    ¡°Brother, what is your rtionship with those people?¡±


    So, as soon as I got out of the city gates and borrowed a horse for free from Herexon, I just asked him outright:


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re asking about? Not about Ash?¡±


    ¡°I already knew it when I told Michelle. You don¡¯t lie, do you, brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like that again.¡±


    Jin muttered, ¡°I¡¯m done for,¡± and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, but even though he had already figured out the answer, and even though he had deduced a truth that would shock the world, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    A considerable amount of time has passed, and now the boy has risen from the sole survivor of a nameless vige to the position of a warrior in a sh, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how consistent he is.


    ¡°Why are youughing¡­? Did you notice even though I didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you already have a concubine, including the Iron-Blooded Princess? Is that something tough about? It¡¯s something to be surprised and shocked by. I just suddenlyughed because I thought that you really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    In Ladan, the value of nobility is higher than that of nobility. Nobility can be adorned as much as you want with money, but nobility is considered to be something that is innate or can only be acquired through continuous effort.


    That is why nobles try to prove that they and their descendants are born with outstanding character. They buy luxury goods, hold banquets includingmoners, and dly invite travelers, provide them with rooms, and provide them with food, clothing, and shelter. It is for this reason.


    Of course, not all nobles who act like that are noble. The mask that is forced on will eventuallye off.


    No matter how good-willed and mission-driven a custom or culture may be, it eventually fades over time.


    ¡°Do you remember when I first came here?¡±


    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s not thatmon to see someone lying around with a look of bereavement, not caring if dirt gets in their eyes.¡±


    Was that so? When I heard it, it really seemed like that. Jin continued talking,ughing as he realized that the soreness in his eyes for a while was not due to fatigue but due to physical factors, and he thought that he remembered such trivial things well, and gave an evaluation that he had surprisingly urate insight.


    ¡°A look of bereavement¡­ I think that¡¯s an urate expression. I came all the way across the sea to Ogwen, determined to survive, but when I heard that it was all for nothing, I really lost my motivation.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about the past? Have you had a change of heart?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that yet, but honestly, since your love life is such a secret, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to know at least one of my secrets?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because no matter where I go I feel like I¡¯ll be treated like a crazy person.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡¤¡±


    It is true, the vagrants and the minstrels might be dazzled, but who would believe it to be true?


    Still, Jin thought that all of this was an opportunity and a connection, so he decided to say what his heart told him to do.


    ¡°My original destination was not Ogwen, but the vige where my brother lived.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh? Our town?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to be more precise, I was on my way to see my brother¡¯s father. He was my godfather.¡±


    He was the only one I could trust among the few people who could prove my identity.


    ¡°I am actually a member of the Ladan royal family. Your father was once a member of our royal guard.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Huh?¡±


    Jin met Eldmia¡¯s gaze, which seemed to be looking at him with an expression that seemed to say that he couldn¡¯t understand for the time being, and brought up a story that had been buried for a long time.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s name is not Ladan Ega. His original name is Rayehdan Yeriega. He is a famous self-made man who rose from an ordinary hunter to a member of the royal guard without any background. He is recorded as the founder of the Yeriega family, so strictly speaking, your older brother is a member of the noble family of Ladan¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! Aren¡¯t you just casually spilling the secret of my birth? Really? Are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    Eldmia was unusually flustered, and the other two were equally shocked, but Jin shrugged his shoulders confidently, as that didn¡¯t change the facts.


    ¡°Really. You even left a letter asking me toe visit you sometime.¡±


    Of course, from Rayehdan¡¯s perspective, it would have been just a joke. How could a royal family member, and the only heir to the royal family, go to see a former bodyguard who had abandoned his duty and even turned his back on his country and left for the sea? When he received the letter, the former king alsoughed it off as a joke typical of Rayehdan.


    At that time, I never dreamed that it would turn into myst hope and then fade away in vain.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Wait a minute. Are you the sessor who left that house?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of misunderstandings out there, but yes, that¡¯s right, I am Eugene Vie Siby Ahradan, the sole heir to the Royal House of Radan.¡±


    It was so strange to say his real name after such a long time. He had been living as Eugene for over ten years, but Jin, who he had known for less than half that time, had be more familiar to him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a misnomer to say I left home. I ran away because my life was threatened amidst intrigue and plots. Come to think of it, it was really dangerous back then. Why else would I have thought ofing all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡­ I think it must have been very difficult for our father? In the pce intrigue of Radan? How could he be of any help?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess the expression I just used is a bit weak and may be difficult to understand. The master is not just famous for being self-made, he is a kind of legend among themon people.¡±


    In order to stop the threat to the royal family of Ladan, he disyed his abilities and rose up to aplish his goal, and at the same time, he gave up all honor and status and disappeared like the wind, the desert falcon Rayehdan.


    ¡°When the royal family is in danger, the falcon will soar again. It¡¯s a story that even a beggar knows. In the first ce, how can an ordinary guard be the prince¡¯s godfather?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ my father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to consider this as sharing a secret with each other?¡±


    It was an interesting reaction


    The person concerned frowned and questioned, while the two women nearby epted it indifferently, saying, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    View next episode

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Rahedan Yeriega¡¤


    He first made a name for himself when he came to the capital on the day of the banquet celebrating the prince¡¯s third birthday, brought a falcon he had caught as a gift, and while enjoying a drink, he discovered a snake crawling toward the prince, urately pierced its head, and received the king¡¯s praise¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just enter the banquet armed, you even shot an arrow in the direction of the prince?¡±


    Even though it was my father¡¯s story, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it made sense as soon as I heard it.


    In response to my natural question, Jin, who was throwing firewood into the firece of the cabin that had clearly been touched by human hands despite having clearly unpacked and emptied the cabin, smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Wouldn¡¯t there be a warrior or a powerful magician or high-ranking priest who is a master like Radan? Of course, I had finished all the preparations for my safety, and as soon as that snake bit its fangs, its neck was cut off by the captain¡¯s dagger without anyone noticing. It was known to the world that he highly regarded his archery skills, which allowed him to urately pierce the snake¡¯s two eyes even while drunk, but in fact, what my father highly regarded was not his skills but his chivalry.


    He was a country bumpkin who had juste to Seoul and didn¡¯t know what the world was like. He had only hunted all his life and knew nothing about fighting.


    However, he knew that pointing a weapon at the prince would raise suspicions and that it was a great sin. He knew that if he made a mistake, he could be beheaded on the spot, but he pulled out an arrow at the snake that was after the prince, and the king liked his attitude.


    ¡°It was clear that the master¡¯s archery skills were amazing, but that was only based on the standards of people who were not Aura users. However, he was more sincere in doing his duty than anyone else.¡±


    There are already many people with excellent fighting skills, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if one person with a better personality was added to the group.


    The king was the one who immediately enlisted my father in the royal guard for a reason that could only be described as unique from the beginning, but the one who gave him the biggest headache was my father.


    He even refused the king¡¯smand.


    ¡°If you can be a member of the Royal Guard by risking your life and meddling, it will not only tarnish the reputation of the Royal Guard, but also cause chaos by repeatedlymitting simr acts in the future,¡± he said.


    The logic was perfect, but the opponent was bad. The great king is said to have coolly dismissed his father¡¯s argument, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about.¡±


    Normally, I would have given up there, but my father¡¯s madness did not end there, so he wrote a new legend of asking for time to sort things out and then trying to run away in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Your bloodline is certain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t refute that. Was it a matter of bloodline that you didn¡¯t want to get involved in politics?¡­¡±


    I thought my personality was just formed independently because of the trauma from my past life, but Jin¡¯s story, which continued to the point where I began to wonder if it was actually influenced by my bloodline, was so shocking that it turned my doubts into certainty.


    ¡°After running away like that for about a year, he finally said he couldn¡¯t do it anymore and came back to the capital for my fourth birthday banquet to have a meal and be a member of the guards. Unfortunately, an assassin showed up at that time. He took out his bow and shot the assassin in one go, which earned him the legendary reputation I mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You evaded the kingdom¡¯s pursuit for a year?¡±


    This isn¡¯t a problem that can be solved by justughing and saying that he ran away. Since he refused the king¡¯s order, he must be caught first, even if he makes excusester and pretends that nothing happened. Jin¡¯s additional exnation was that King Jibi Vie Ron Ahradan, Jin¡¯s father, had an enormous desire to collect talent, so he would never have given in easily.


    It¡¯s surprising that he avoided it for a year, but the fact that he ended up making the choice out of exhaustion to have one more banquet and then enlist is another headache.


    Of course, this assassin could have been dealt with like a snake without anyone noticing¡­ but my father, who had been running away and had not yet properly understood the level of the strong, immediately shot an arrow, so from the perspective of those who did not know, he was a hero who had been silent for a year and then reappeared to save the prince¡¯s life.


    ¡°Iter had the chance to sit down with the guards who were in charge of the chase and drink with them and hear their stories. They said he had a knack for surprising people. They said he was a natural hunter.¡±


    He followed his training diligently and never cked off, but he always thought he was too good for him and kept thinking of ways to get out whenever he had the chance. He was not particrly greedy for sacrifices, so the sry from the guards did not hold his father back.


    However, it is said that he did not hesitate to speak out against the rules of the pce and that he would be dishonorably discharged if he was dissatisfied, which in turn earned him the king¡¯s trust.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water.¡±


    Cheryl, who had heard up to that point, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and added a word, and this time again I had to keep my mouth shut unfairly in front of a cowardly fact.


    In any case, because he had unintentionally and extravagantly buttoned up the first button, he ended up bing a figure with both political standing and symbolism that he had never wanted. His father, who felt pressured in a situation where there was no other protagonist in a story of illusion, is said to have applied for discharge as soon as he had served all his years.


    If it had simply ended there, there would have been no reason for Jin toe all the way to the western continent to find his father, but the problem was that the position he had built up before he left Radan after being discharged was not easy.


    Would the nobles have left alone a man who was the prince¡¯s godfather, did not belong to any faction, did not cause any controversy, and was well-received by those around him?


    Even though he met only the most carefully selected people, it is said that there were many loyalists who wanted to be loyal to the royal family and that there were many people who were willing to move with their father whenever necessary.


    ¡°Father¡¯s vision was right. Since there were already many strong people, those who did not hesitate to walk the right path despite being weaker than them were bound to stand out even more.¡±


    ¡°And it even contributed to an incident so exquisite that it was hard to tell whether it was a coincidence or a production?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t intentional, it would be really dramatic, and if it was intentional, ironically, the pressure eventually led my father to Etisel, so it could be said that it was the result of him being so focused on directing that he didn¡¯t see the actors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because my father is great or because Radan is great for giving such a generous evaluation to someone who isn¡¯t even an Auror user.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m a Ladan, but wouldn¡¯t it be both?¡±


    Regardless, the biggest person in charge is smiling calmly as if he is talking about someone else¡¯s business, so the sense of dissonance is huge.


    ¡°Is this the time for you tough? From the beginning, just listening to the story, I don¡¯t understand why you had toe all the way here. After all, those people are loyalists, right? Why on earth are you not moving when the prince is in danger?¡±


    There is no other sessor, he is the only sessor. It is not that he is not interested in whether I leave home or not, and he is pretending not to know. If you look at the fact that he has been looking for me for several years, it is clear that even if the circumstances do not match, it does not match at all.


    But it¡¯s also ambiguous to suspect that Jin is lying to me right now. There¡¯s no reason for him to lie.


    Only after I revealed my doubts did Jin¡¯s face, which had been full of smiles until just a moment ago, be slightly shadowed.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t even know who is threatening me and I don¡¯t even realize that I am being threatened.¡±


    Jin, who had said that, closed his mouth for a moment. It was not because the past was painful, but it seemed that it was just taking a little time to bring up old memories. Jin, who had been looking at the fire for a moment to collect his thoughts, slowly began to list past events as if he was carefully building a tower with matchsticks.


    ¡°It started with people seeing me in ces I hadn¡¯t been. Soon, they were saying I did things I hadn¡¯t done. And as it became more frequent, strange incidents started to ur. Mostly¡­ life-threatening.¡±


    The floor that was perfectly fine copsed, a flower pot fell on his head, or the shears that the gardener had put down for a moment suddenly collided with a bird that had fallen from the sky and flew towards him. Just hearing about them brought back memories of movies from his past life. Malicious thoughts struck Jin.


    No matter how coolly you judge it, it is a situation that cannot be exined by the word misfortune, and you cannot help but think that someone tried to curse. That alone was a big enough problem, but the real problem was the truth that was seen in apletely different ce than the one mentioned first.


    ¡°When I told them about the incident where I almost got stabbed to death by a pair of garden shears, they asked if I was drinking tea in my room. When I told them about the floor copsing, they asked if I had just passed by and when I discovered it. At first, I thought I was crazy.¡±


    This is a situation that cannot be understood unless someone has cast a hallucination and curse on the entire pce, or the vast majority of the courtiers staying in the pce are acting in rebellion against the royal family.


    It¡¯s really difficult to say whether it¡¯s unfortunate or fortunate, but the situation was closer to the former.


    View next episode

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    The Royal Pce of Radan is where the highest priests and magicians are always stationed.


    There are few beings in the world that can cause an impossible phenomenon unless they buy all of it, so even in Radan, such beings are called devils.


    ¡°Radan has manyplex underground waterways that areparable to Itisel. The difference is that Itisel is an ancient structure that has been passed down from the past, while Radan is a facility that was built over a long period of time under thorough management. The current capital is especially worse because it was built underground from the beginning to serve as an advance base when the green space was nned.¡±


    ¡°There might be a devil hiding there?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to believe that it would be so. Even that was just a guess based on reading about demons tormenting people in simr cases to mine.¡±


    Since he has to do everything alone in a world where even all the experts are fooled by sorcery, he cannot be sure. However, when he gathers all the information, he has no choice but to believe it because the only conclusion he cane to is that he is crazy. In the end, Jin, who made a big decision, boarded a ship heading to Itisel to resolve the situation.


    Naturally, the only thought that came to my mind when I heard that story was, ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°What does solving that problem have to do with my father¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    If a civil war or a fight for session between brothers had broken out and the factions had to be gathered, I could have somehow epted it. Even though he was different from the father I remember, he was said to be a legend there.


    But a devil? No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t help but tilt my head because my father was just a hunter, not a devil hunter.


    ¡°The legend of the desert falcon I mentioned at the beginning, that¡¯s why.¡±


    It was then that Esmue, who had been quietly listening to the story, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Two years is not a short period of time for someone to act with malicious intent. Eugene, you probably lost much more than you have said here. By the time you got to the root of the problem, you would have already reached a point where you could no longer do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a miracle that the rumor of the prince¡¯s mental state did not spread beyond the pce.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps it is the work of the devil. If it is true, it is a truly wicked trick. So it is possible that your position remains vacant even though you can imitate your appearance.¡±


    ¡°I assumed that would be the case, so I stayed in Ogwen. At least until I stepped foot on the sands of Radan again, it would be difficult for him to do anything.¡±


    I almost lost track of the story that suddenly progressed, but fortunately this time I was able to quickly grasp the context.


    ¡°So¡­ if your father appeared with you and mentioned suspicions about the devil, a picture would have been drawn that would have made you move regardless of whether you believed it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, he is a ¡®real¡¯ legend who still has influence.¡±


    Perhaps the ending was more romanticized because it was a near-night escape, but in this case, what is important is not the process and the truth, but the results and the perception.


    A prince may have madness, but a desert falcon does not have madness.


    However, the father who was actually involved passed away in an unexpected ident, and Jin has continued to live in Ogwen ever since.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this story so frankly now¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re asking for help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was actually thinking about finding a house now. Now that I know your secret, I wanted to tell you my secret too, and tell you about your godfather.¡±


    It must have been an escape for Jin, something he never wanted to do.


    Even judging from the fact that he gave me some unusual informationst time, he must be constantly dealing with contacts or information brokers to keep tabs on Radan¡¯s movements.


    It is unclear whether this stemmed from the anxiety that fakes might be rampant while he was away or whether he was preparing for the day he would return at any time.


    The important thing is that the guy doesn¡¯t seem to have any particr attachment to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡±


    He was not kicked out because of his own fault, and everyone treated him like a prince, but then he got caught up in a strange incident and had to throw everything away and run away. How could he not have regrets? Maybe it was self-abandonment.


    ¡°If you mean, ¡®Don¡¯t you miss your hometown?¡¯ Then yes, I do. If you mean, ¡®Don¡¯t you miss your status as a prince?¡¯¡­ I don¡¯t know. As you know, Radan is a kingdom in name only, but it¡¯s huge. If you look at the territory alone, it¡¯s bigger than the Eshunua Empire. There are a lot of people, and with that many people, there are a lot of those who covet power. It¡¯s tiring.¡¯¡±


    It is said that assassination attempts weremon even before the devil. It is self-evident what these acts, which continued without distinction between King Siby and Jin, mean.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that den of vipers. But that would be no different from running away and abandoning my duties as a prince. So I want to go back and do my duty.¡±


    I leaned back against the creaking back of the chair as I watched the guy draw the line cleanly with a sense of duty, as if there was no room for revenge.


    If it was really the devil who was doing the trick, there is no reason not to catch him and kill him. However, if we intervene so actively, the situation will unfold in which not only the empire but also the kingdom cannot participate.


    If wee to the worst conclusion that the mad prince sold out his country, Jin, who had already fled unjustly, would be a traitor.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Does being a warrior work in Radan?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be hard. There are no demon kings or warriors in Radan. Instead, because they serve many gods, all kinds of heresies are rampant and countless monsters eat each other, creating a huge ecosystem¡­¡±


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be any different from here, but the fact that it¡¯s mentioned like that means there¡¯s a difference.


    In any case, it means that even if you don¡¯t treat the warrior like a children¡¯s fairy tale, you won¡¯t be treated with extreme favoritism¡­


    That means it attracts less attention, right? Personally, I think it might not be a bad thing.


    ¡°If it really is the devil¡¯s trick or scheme, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Caroberos¡±


    ¡°yep!!¡±


    Despite being called after a long time, Caruberos appeared in the air in the blink of an eye, his hair fluttering in the wind, and he knelt down with a loud thud and rubbed his hands together like a traitor.


    ¡°I am Caruberos, the master¡¯s faithful servant¡­ Kkuek!¡±


    That look was so unpleasant that I started kicking him. The guy¡¯s face splitting open was unpleasant, and the fact that he appeared without any dy as if he was monitoring me in real time was also unpleasant.


    Of course, if I waste, I would have kicked them for beingte.


    ¡°devil¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you signed a contract¡­?¡±


    Cheryl and Esmie, who knew of my hatred for demons, couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment, but Jin¡¯s embarrassment didn¡¯t seem to be at that level.


    ¡°Brother Tongue, what on earth is going on? A devil? No, more than that, why is a devil like that¡­¡±


    A myriad of emotions are mixed up on the face of the guy who was smiling calmly just a moment ago. It seems that the one-sided violence I wielded against Caruberos and the attitude of Caruberos, who, despite being hit and rolled against the wall, crawled back to his knees and sat down again withoutining, are ying a big part in it.


    Anyone would feel the same way if they saw the devil who kicked them out as soon as they appeared, but instead of asking why, just came back andughed without saying anything.


    ¡°Were you listening to our conversation?¡±


    ¡°No! How dare you! How could you! I was just prepared toe whenever Lady Eldmia called me! Why! Last time, when the vampire was there! Just like when he called the demon¡¯s name! Then the demon would know that his name was called!¡±


    Caruberos, who is quick-witted about demon topics, spits out excuses like a machine gun as if he had read the cause of my suspicions and bad mood. To be honest, since it was something a demon cub said, the credibility was extremely low, but since there was no evidence, I had no choice but to let it go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that¡¯s true for now. You mentioned the demon of Radan a little bitst time. You were talking about the district.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! I did!¡±


    ¡°Do you know the demons over there?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say I know it very well, but I know enough, right?¡±


    He tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know why he was asking such a thing, and it seemed like he was asking for a punch, but even if he understood the context, it was still unpleasant in its own way, so he held it in and told Jin about what had happened. Surprisingly, Caruberos came up with an answer.


    ¡°Ah, then it¡¯s Ruhal. Ruhal Sina. The timing is perfect.¡±


    ¡°When? What time?¡±


    ¡°It was originally sealed. It¡¯s been about 10 years since I woke up. If you do some calctions, it seems like it¡¯s roughly the same period of activity.¡±


    I could understand without even asking that calcting this and that was referring to the process of regaining strength through human sacrifice, but the word seal caught my eye.


    ¡°How to seal a demon. It¡¯s not a children¡¯s fairy tale.¡±


    The demons of this world cannot be sealed by normal means.


    They are the petty bastards who originally kept their bodies in the Manmajeon. How can you seal such bastards? Even Crumelia was forced to return after suffering from that gue, but she is still alive and is living a cockroach-like life.


    For that to be possible, a situation would have to be created where an incredibly powerful great demon seeds in incarnating, almost achieves his goal, bes so arrogant that he visits this world with his main body to get some air, and then gets struck by a blow of justice and ends up on the verge of death, which would be faster than winning the lottery.


    ¡°The origin of those children¡¯s fairy tales is Ruhal Sina.¡±


    But Caruberos was confident, confident even when the words that came out of his mouth sounded like bullshit.


    ¡°You know that mortal nonsense about sealing demons? That story itself came about because of Ruhal Sina. When this continent was devastated by the fight against the evil gods and even the gods were in chaos, Ruhal was the one who appeared to target the other continent¡­ Things were going well but things went awry at the end. After being sealed like that, the story about demons being sealed and granting people¡¯s wishes came to be.¡±


    ¡°That old demon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is famous in Ladan. Look at that Ladan face right now. Hisplexion has turned pale.¡±


    After seeing Caruberos¡¯s cocky chin gesture, I turned my gaze to Jin and saw that Jin had turned pale just as Caruberos had said.


    At the same time, Jean, who had been contemting whether or not to spend the rest of her life in Ogwen, could sense that she was no longer there.


    A Word from the Author (Author¡¯s Note)


    Thank you for your 100 Coins support, Subscriber!


    I¡¯m d you liked the writing! I will continue to be a hard-working writer, so please take care of me until the end!


    View next episode


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!